《Transmigrate inside a Web Novel as a Side Character.》 Chapter 1: Chapter 01 Transfered into a Novel World. On the boistered night, a lone boy walked on the road avoiding the other passerby while looking down at his phone. In his ear, there was a pair of small earbuds playing some rock music, immersed in his own world. His name is Soma. After he finished his part-time work, he intended to go home via bus. Arriving at the waiting station. He spotted the empty station seat just before him. Take a seat on the hard cold steel, then lean his tired body, sighing. No wonder he became like that. Almost every day after finishing college studies, Soma just went straight to his part-time job. This mundane activity was Soma''s current life, ever since he became an orphan three years ago. He needed the money to spend for his everyday life. Soma tinkered with his phone and then opened his e-money app to see his balance. There he saw a six-digit balance that he got from his deceased parents and savings from his part-time job. "..Good job for today". Soma sighs once again and says those words to keep his spirit up. Three years ago he lost both of his parents. After an airplane accident took their lives when they were on a business trip. Hearing that news, made Soma devastated at first, but he is the type that doesn''t dwell on the past. He recovered fast and could move forward facing his life. It doesn''t mean he hated his parents, No. This was because of his way of life. He simply hated being stuck in the past. Both his parents were workaholics, they had pretty big savings on their ends. The sum is numerically big. Even if Soma used it for his college tuition. He could still have some large sum remaining in his possession after graduation. However, Soma didn''t want to become a lazy person. Even with his massive savings. He tried to earn his own money for his everyday life. So, he used his parent''s money, only for his college tuition. "Oh, right, almost forgot, did it update today?". Soma changed the display on his phone and opened a certain app that contained web fiction. He clicked the app icon, and checked his library. Then found his currently read novel was updating a new chapter, and that was the last ten chapters. "Let''s unlock it first". After he spent some coins and unlocked the latest chapter. The sound of a running engine could be heard nearing the station. In front of him on the side of the main road a public bus transportation stopped. Soma stood up from his seat and entered the bus. He looked toward the inside only to find out that the seats were unusually empty without a single soul sitting on them. Finished with the payment he began to search for a random seat, and he chose the middle-row seat beside the window on the right. Sitting down on the soft seat that absorbed his butt. Soma leaned his whole body to enjoy the pleasant feeling. He again turned his attention toward his phone. Then all of a sudden his eyes began to feel heavy for some reason. Soma starts to yawn. "Let''s rest for a bit. I can read it later at home". He began to surrender himself. Before that he set the fifteen-minute timer for just in case situation, and began to doze off. Time passed, when suddenly there was an earth-shattering loud explosion that rang in the middle of the street. The driver who was panicked stepped on the brake gas. Causing Soma''s Body to jolt upfront, waking him up. Soma knitted his brow and try to figure oit what is happening. He shot a glare toward the driver, but soon opened his eyes wide after he saw a fiery tail of fire that erupted in the middle of the street and the chaos that caused it. "..Is it a traffic accident?". On his left chest, his phone started to vibrate. Soma thought it was the notification for the timer to end, but the vibration and the melody it plays are different from what he knows. So he took out his phone and he found a single new email. "Side_Author? Who is that? ..Strange, But I think I have heard of that name before". Soma tilted his head seeing the unfamiliar and also familiar name on his phone screen. He began to ponder. Who it is from his acquaintance who had that weird nickname. Feeling curious, Soma opened his phone lock and tapped the mysterious email. {From: Side_Author@*****.com} S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. {To: Soma_230909@*****.com} {Subject: Hello, Good night, my dear loyal reader. This is the Author from Chronicles Saga Series..} "..Oh, it was from the author. No wonder the name feels familiar". Soma''s question was answered as he nodded after finding out who the sender was. {After four years of constant struggling. I finally finished writing my novel. At first, I thought this series might be over in just a year, but because of you, my loyal reader. I can keep fighting and can deliver my novel until its finish line. Many thanks, if it''s not because of you I will not have gone this far, This comes from my heart, truly thank you very much¡­.. It was a thanks from the author to Soma who always read his novel. Part of it was true. At that time of release, the series was a boom at first, but after a year it was released, the readers'' count began to drop drastically. Until there was only one person left, and that person was Soma. Well, the story so far from Soma''s perspective is not too good or bad, maybe in the middle. The story is a typical urban fantasy where a hero and his six heroines fight the awakened demon lord and his lackeys. Soma also considered quitting reading after a certain chapter that made him furious, because one of his favorite heroines was killed by the author. At that time Soma wrote a two-page article that was filled with curses for the author. But the feeling of wanting to know the story''s ending, kept pushing him to read the series. Well, in some cases Soma pretty enjoyed the story as he used it to fill his free time. He was also hoping in the future the author would somehow resurrect his favorite heroine, but until the latest chapter he read. Soma didn''t find a single foreshadowing about it. So he already let go of that resentment in his heart. He already moved on from that phase, and now he is only curious about how the story will end. "..Wait, why did the author suddenly give me a message like this?". ¡­Now as my gratitude for you my loyal readers. I will bestow you a chance¡­ Soma tilted his head and read the continuation of it. ..YOU are now inside the novel I wrote. "....? Huh?". A blank face is etched on Soma''s face and a huge question mark appears above his head. ..There was one time when you wrote a two-page article that contained curse words, directed at me. After I killed one of the heroines. I feel my heart being stabbed by a thousand knives. It pains me(sob,, sob,,). Well, anyway. Now I give you a chance to save that favorite heroine of yours, yourself. The decision is yours to make, how will you handle it? (Smirk). I hope you can do it, hehehe(Wink). Now for the last, I hope you can experience and enjoy yourself, and live however you like in a world that I created. Sincerely from Side_Author} Soma just sat there motionlessly not moving any finger, even his breath began to slow down because of the absurd confession he had just gotten from the email. The Author claimed that Soma was transferring him into the world of novels. Another loud explosion jolted him from his absentminded state. He turned his gaze toward the source only to find a dozen flames shaped like a ball flying in every direction outside the window causing an explosion. "...Is this for real?". Soma stood up from his seat and began to dash to the front trying to make sure of something. He opened the bus door and stepped outside "..Wait, dear customer, outside is dangerous" Ignoring the warning from the driver. After stepping outside his surroundings are filled with dozens of people who run desperately with fear-stricken faces. Again the sound from the explosion brought him into attention. He tried to look for the source of the flame ball that scattered across the street. Then one of them flew past beside his head and hit the person who just ran beside him. "Ack, aaaaaaaaaa". Soma turned his gaze behind, and his body stiffened. The bright orange color that filled his sight, and the heat that caressed his skin made him stand there petrified. Then the burning smell of charred meat and silk hit his nostrils and made his body tremble. He saw the person behind him while his whole body lit up, walking a step approaching Soma while raising his hands. As if asking for help, but soma whose body was paralyzed by fear could only watch dumbstruck. The walking flame began to kneel, dropped to the ground and kept being eaten by the flame. "Aaaaaaa". Soma who regained control over his body began to run, trying to get as far away as possible from those walking fire. He desperately just worked his legs to carry him away from that place, but then a fireball struck the car beside him and the car exploded while Soma was beside it. "Ack". The car exploded causing soma to bounce off and hit the ground. Soma desperately tried to raise his body and began to run away again into the spaces between the buildings. After he realized that he got pretty far away from the main road. Stopping his advance, he leaned his tired body toward the wall. His throat was barren, and his lungs felt like they were on fire. He is desperately trying to gather some air into his lungs. The night wind that struck him, chilled his drenched body to the bone. After calming himself, the sound from the explosion on the main road made his body flinch again. Then Soma''s legs turned like jelly as he plopped onto his butt. "..Are all of these real? ..Are you kidding me?". Soma raised his phone and turned it on. He began to read again the email from the author, and realized that the message still had some additional information below it. Soma slid his finger on his phone. Then found an additional note from the author. {Note: Ah, almost forgot. Since you are lucky to have a chance to transfer into a fantasy world. It would be my obligation to bestow you with some sort of ability Right? So I will be giving you some skills that will help you to live in the world I create. Try to check your status! There, I already bestow your skills, and I think I made a good decision to give that to you. Well then, thank you for your attention, and Good luck in your new life. Bye, Soma} After reading the message. Soma''s face contorted. He clenched his fist around his phone trying to tear it apart. He was so furious because of what the person had done to him. "That bastard¡­". Soma''s body trembles. His vision began to blur and a single streak of tears ran across his cheek. He shoved both of his hands toward his face covering his moist eyes. After what he experienced since he awoke from the bus was too real, to be called a dream. The screaming of the people, the scorching heat from the flame that burned the air around him, and worse of it the smell of a burning meat and silk he felt back then made his body tremble in terror. "..That bastard, I have no complaints about my life, why should I got transferred into an unknown world all of a sudden ..Don''t mess around with other people''s life..". Inside the gloomy dark alley. A sob from a lone boy could be heard. Soma keeps pressing his eyes while sobbing. In his mind, a hundredth of thought swirls like a spiral wearing his tired soul. Thrown into a world where no one knows him, now he feels isolated. When his mind almost reaches a breaking point. [Skill Mental Enhancement level 1(Passive) is activated] After those emotionless robotic voices reverberated inside his mind. His chaotic thoughts began to dwindle down and the cloud that corroded his heart began to disappear. Soma releases his hands that cover his eyes. Then wiped his tear-stricken face and soon opened his eyes. There one could only see a pair of calm eyes that were filled with strong light. Chapter 2: Chapter 02 The appearance of a Demon. After the storm has passed. Soma began to access the information around him. The message from the mysterious Author, another world, fireball that flies around on the street. Then he also remembered the content of the email. He opened his mouth. "Status" [Status window] Name: Soma (M) Race: Human Age: 14 Class: - Level: 0 Exp: 0/10 MP: 50 Statistics: Strength: 5 Agility: 5 Vitality: 5 Intelligence: 5 Luck: 1 Extra point: 0 Skill: Adapt, Mental Enhancement 1 Title: - Blessings: - A translucent window began to appear before his eyes. It was like inside a virtual game, Not that he ever played the virtual game before thought. He could see his status window and its statistics which he didn''t know how strong he was right now. But from the looks of it. It is similar to the beginner stats inside the novel Chronicle Saga he is now entering. Soma''s eyes dilated a bit. his heart began to throb. "So this whole thing was real". Soma involuntarily sighed. Then he put his hand to cover his mouth. It was his habit when deep in thought. According to the info he knew so far. He was transferred to the web novel he read for the past year. The story takes place on an alternate version of Earth with a fantasy setting. Soma took out his phone, switched it on and opened the camera app feature. He needed to confirm something. "..This appearance, ..was me?". Fair and clear skin, a pair of black eyes and short black hair with a bit of youthfulness. Indeed, the boy who reflected from the front camera with a flash on was none other than himself. but with a younger appearance. Putting away his phone and standing up. Soma once again opened his status window and saw the name and age that showed before his eyes. then clicked his tongue. "..Tch, so I am practically just a nobody, then". Soma clicked his tongue,seeing the situation he was in. He was hoping that maybe he is now inside the body of the protagonist, or maybe some character he knew who coincidentally overlaps with his last moment, but the reality is pretty cruel for him. However, with the skill he got earlier, his mind was enhanced and he no longer had any negative feelings that clouded his mind. He shook his head to the side. Slapping both his cheeks and the hot sensation on his cheeks made him more resolved himself. Soma began to collect himself. He turned his gaze toward the status window before him and started to analyze the skill he had. "Even if I was a nobody at least I must know what my capabilities are". [Adapt: Ability that let the user both physically and mentally to adapt to any external or internal abnormalities that cause harm to the user] [Skill Mental Enhancement 1(Passive): The skill that strengthens user mental capabilities and enhances brain performance]. Pondering, Soma began to analyze his skill and found out it was a pretty good skill, for his current situation. Adapt skill, he didn''t know what use the skill has. It seems he needed to figure it out later. His brain also enhanced. It will help him to make a clear judgment, and create some plan for him to get out of his current situation. After checking his skill Soma braced himself and began to walk out from this dark place. He soon found himself face to face with the side road. While still within the alley and saw a pile of corpses lying down burned, stuck inside the car, and a figure of a lone woman with lustrous white hair floating in the air. The woman in question has a similar appearance as a human overall, only she has red skin, a great figure like a model, wearing tight clothes that cover only her important part as a woman. But what the most eye-catching from the woman''s figure was the batwing that emerged from her uncovered back and a goat horn that protruded from her side skull above her ears. "..Those characteristics. Don''t tell me she is a demon?". Inside the novel Chronicles Saga that Soma read. There is a certain race that has the same characteristics as the woman figure who is hovering above right now. They are humanity''s enemy and the main antagonist of the story. The race is called a demon. It was the first time Soma witnessed a real demon-like person in his life. So Soma''s attention could not leave it for a second. Until the voice from the demon woke him up from his absentminded state. "Humans, I ask you once more. Where are the relics?". "As if I would tell you, demon". "...". Soma, hearing another voice from a distance away, turned his gaze only to see two humans wrapped in wounds and blood being restrained by some chain that appeared from the magic circle that shoned below their feet. "Those two are?". The two figures that were covered in blood were a pair of men and women. The man has a handsome feature with medium black hair. As for the woman, she had striking red hair that reached her shoulder and menacing eyes that glared at the demon. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma''s head began to throb. He clutched his head using his left hand. He gritted his teeth, as a hazy memory started to play inside his mind. "So.. then die". The demon woman expressed his annoyance by waving her right hand and flung the restrained woman to the side. "Kuh!" "Hisako!". The woman who got restrained soon tossed from her standing place, and flew to her right side with a high-speed movement. Before shattering the building wall and raising the dust in the air covered the surrounding. Soma jolted awake because of the loud noise beside him. His throbbing head disappeared like it was a lie. He turned his attention toward the flying dust that obstructed his vision. Braced himself and approached the shattered wall. He took a peek inside and found the woman lying down on the stomach trembling. But, Soma could hear a faint groan and her fists were clenched, refusing to pass out. "You dare!". The man who witnessed his beloved flung to the wall, enraged. A burst of violent blue aura began to gather around him creating a whirlpool that shook the space near him. The demon woman who witnessed the sudden spike of aura had a frown on her face. The magic chain that restrained the man''s body shattered as he prepared his weapon. Soon the demon who witnessed that began to sneer. "Heh, okay human, I will play with you for a bit". "I will defeat you here". The clash of violent monstrous aura began to happen before Soma''s eyes. The two of them moving with a speed of sound movement. Every time both of them clashed, the ground shook, and the glass shattered because of it. This battle was truly beyond what human beings were capable of. Soma, who witnessed all of that, could only stand there gulping his saliva. The thing before him was giving him a mind-blowing experience and also shivering on his spine from the fear of getting involved. "Urk". A hoarse voice could be heard behind him and it made Soma glance to his behind. despite the fierce fight before him. Then found the woman trying to raise up, even when her hands were trembling to support herself. Afraid something bad might happen to the woman. Soma hurriedly rushed toward the woman and kneeled beside her. First, he turned the woman upside down facing the ceiling. "Don''t move. You are wounded". "..Why, ..are you here?". The woman opened her eyes wide seeing a young boy was here in the battlefield. She was afraid that Soma would get involved with this dangerous mission. The woman took a deep breath trying to gather some strength, and she began to open her mouth. "..Urk, Leave this place, Immediately. It''s dangerous for you to remain here". Even in her wounded state and the demon threat that is still hovering outside the building. She is still prioritizing someone else''s safety above her own. "But you are wounded, how can I leave you..". A deafening sound from the clash between the aura users outside intensified. Soma looked toward the outside and found the man was kneeling and the demon woman still stood tall, there facing the man. However, upon closer look, Soma could also see a trail of blood on the demon woman''s shoulder. But, it was only a small wound. Soma could see that the wound was already closing. That was also one of the characteristics of the Demon race. They had a huge amount of vitality and regenerative power compared to humans. The man gritted his teeth, stood up then resumed the fight. "..How was ..the fight outside?". The woman asked with curiosity. Soma turns his attention to the woman beside him And hears her question earlier. Soma could only shake his head to the side. "I see If that is how it''s going to be. Urk..". "What are you doing?". Sema opened his eyes wide and in a panicked state as he instinctively began to grab the woman''s shoulder to help her sit up. The woman began to rummage through her red battle dress and took a small ring before presenting it to Soma. "This was?". "This was a spatial ring, although just a small one..". Spatial Ring. It was a magic Item created by human hands. Prior to its small size. It was a magic item that could store a lot of items inside. but, it also depends on the item Grade and capacity from the space contained within that ring itself. "But why did you give this to me? Oh, inside there must be some potion to heal your wound". The woman shook her head to the side. She began to touch Soma''s hand and guide it to hold the small ring. After Soma held the ring in his hand, the woman gripped his hand tightly. "Listen, boy, you hold onto this ring and run from this place as far away as possible". "What are you?..". "Me and my husband will hold the demon here. Use that chance to run away from this place, and please protect the ring". "But I..". "Please!". "...". Soma gulped his saliva. He peered through the woman''s eyes. Inside it contains a glimmer of hope and determination. Soma knew he could not change the woman''s decision. He knew it, she was planning to die in this place. Soma closed his eyes and gripped the ring in his hand. He opened his eyes and once again gazed into those unwavering eyes. "Leave it to me". "..Thank you, boy". The woman has a huge sigh as if the burden on her shoulder has been lifted. She once again looked toward Soma as if still had something to convey. "..From the looks of it. You are probably around my daughter''s age. Could you do me a favor?". "..As long as I can fulfill it". "If you could have the chance to meet our daughter, her full name was Akabane Hina. Please tell her that we are sorry, we could not keep our promise to watch her enter the hero academy and celebrate it together". Hearing that unexpected name comes from the woman before him. Soma gasped and opened his eyes wide. "..Akabane ..Hina!". Chapter 3: Chapter 03 Impending Death. Soma after hearing the name that came out from Hisako''s mouth stiffened. His body went rigid and his grip on Hisako''s shoulder tightened. Akabane Hina, that name feels so familiar to him. She is one of the heroines from the web novel series called Chronicles Saga. He considered her to be his favorite heroine from the others. Until the author decided to kill her for the plot. At that time the comment section exploded with curse words from all of her fans around the globe. Soma is not an exception either. He still vividly remembered the rage he felt and the curse he lashed out in the comment section. Truly an unpleasant moment in his enjoyment of reading. "What''s wrong, boy?". "..Ah nothing. I am sorry". Hisako, realizing that something is bothering Soma, asks him with a worried tone. Soma who snapped his mind back, shook his head, began to lose the grip on Hisako''s shoulder, and apologized because of his sudden weird behavior. Soma squinted his eyes, and his head began to throb again. He closed his eyes and a flash of memories, and lines from the web novel he read appeared on his retina. As if he is reading a book before him. "...They murdered my parents. Why should I forgive them?". Akabane Hina whose thoughts were clouded by revenge when she spoke those lines. The emotion she contains inside her heart. Knowing that her parents were murdered by the demon, and when the time came she had the chance to do it. She spoke those words with a face full of rage and also tears. Soma could not imagine how She was feeling back then. Then all of the puzzle pieces that scattered in his brain began to gather around making a complete picture. The death of two awakeners, the demon race. Everything began to click in his mind. "..I see, so this was..". Soma opened his eyes and breathed a sigh. He remembered what events were happening before his eyes right now. "Are you okay, boy?". Hisako raised her left hand and touched Soma''s left cheek trying to calm him. Soma who received that, smiled wryly and shook his head. "I am fine" "..Thank god, I thought you were paralyzed by fear so..". Soma couldn''t hear what Hisako said anymore. His mind is racing with multiple choices that appear for his next move. One, should he do what Hisako said, leave the place and let them face their death. Two, give the demon woman the ring that probably contains the relics in his hands and beg for their safety. But he realized that this choice would bring nothing but misfortune and disaster for the human side, and there was no guarantee that the demon woman would spare their lives. Because if the event before him was the same as in the novel he read. The thing inside the ring was something that the demon sought over. Another explosion happened behind him and Soma turned his attention behind him only to see that the man''s body was covered in more wounds, and the demon woman began to feel irritated because of the sheer will of the man. "There is no time. What should I do?".. Soma muttered inside his heart. His mind began to stir. A cold sweat began to drenchedd his forehead and back. He turned his attention toward the demon, then to the ring in his hand. His lungs began to feel heavy, as he panted. He could not decide which choice he should make. "Hey?". Soma gasped because of the warm feeling on his left cheek. He turned his gaze toward the voice that woke him up from his frenzy state. Only to find Hisako was looking at him. Like a mother who was trying to appease her troubled child. "..It''s okay. No harm will befall upon you". "..?". "So, you have to protect the ring in your possession, okay!". The comfort from his left cheek and her soft voice that penetrated his soul soothed his raging mind. His racing heart began to slow down. Soma was drawn toward her kindness, it felt like he was talking to his deceased mother. Hisako noticed that Soma was calming down and she began to show her affectionate smile. "..I leave everything in your hands". Soma''s eyes began to turn moist, those lines. He remembered it perfectly. It overlaps with Akabane Hina''s final moment with the protagonist. He could never forget those lines and the smile she showed him for the last time. Soma who witnessed all of that gritted his teeth and renewed his resolve by tightening both of his grip. "..Okay, leave it to me". "Good, now go leave this place". Again another loud explosion occurred behind him, but Soma didn''t turn his attention away. He just let go of his hands that supported Hisako and began to stand up. He took one final glance at Hisako and saw her nodding her head. "I will be going then". "Be safe, on your way". Soma nodded his head and began to spin around and dash outside, leaving the wounded Hisako alone. On the side of the main road, the battle between the man and the demon woman almost reaches its climax. "You wasting too much of my time, I would not be playing around anymore". ".Ha,, ha,, I would like to see you try, demon". "..". The demon woman didn''t answer the provocation from the man. instead, she intensified her aura into the next stage. Showing that she still contained that much power after the fight. "..Are you serious right now?". The man''s brows twitched, seeing the demon aura. But, he stood still even with his feeble aura. Not willing to give up at any cost. The demon woman seeing the unyielding will from the man frowned and began to prepare with her sword. Then when she intended to end the man''s life, a magic circle that swallowed even the woman''s shadow appeared below her feet. The magic circle began to emit an intense orange light and it caught the demon off guard. [Level 7 Magic Activated] "Tempest inferno". The temperature in the surrounding area spiked up. Then a torrent of dazzling flame began to appear from the magic circle and swallowed up the demon whole. The swirling flame that danced like a dragon shot throughout the sky illuminating the night curtain and solidified, forming a solid tower with an orange color, and kept burning the demon inside. "Hisako". The man who was familiar with the fire magic before him. Began to turn his gaze behind, and found out that his wife was fine. Even if she is covered in wounds she is standing while leaning against the wall. With a bathed breath Hisako whose right hand is raised trying to control her magic began to sway, losing her strength to stand up. Then her husband noticed it. Mustering his remaining strength, sprinted and wrapped his right hand on her waist supporting her. "Are you okay, Hisako?". "..Well, what do you think after seeing me like this?". "Seeing you still had the leisure to joke like that means you are fine right? I am glad. "..Geez,, This Stupid husband of mine". Even in these pinch situations the dynamic between these two couples still didn''t lose its light. The two of them raised their mouths a little after confirming each other''s safety. Maybe because of the wound and the exhausted state they are in. Hisako lost her concentration of her magic control, and the towering flame that burned bright in the middle of the night began to burst apart revealing the figure inside. ".You kidding me". ".." Hisako''s eyes opened wide while her husband squinted his eyes looking at the figure of the demon. The demon woman with her arm in cross shape trying to protect her face still stood up albeit with a slight burn. Even with the protection of the Aura enveloped her body, it could not block all of the heat that was scorching her. There was a burn mark spread all over her body and even her hair got shortened because of the intense heat she was trapped in earlier. Lowering her crossed hands the demon woman had a deep frown on her face, and gritted her teeth. "You dare!". Her words contain so much rage inside. It was directed toward the couples. "I will kill you". S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A sudden burst of aura exploded from the demon body and it even made a small crater on the ground. The surrounding glass shattered and the object around the demon woman blasted away to bits. She was completely swallowed by rage. It was probably because she let her guard down earlier. Because of that, she let herself get burned. magic. "Wow seriously. She still had that much power after battling me earlier". "She is probably in the S-Rank, same as us". "..You are right about that. Well, If we are in the best condition. We will manage it for sure". "..You are right". "..By the way, what happened to the relics?". "..Don''t worry it will be safe as long as we can hold this demon here for a bit longer". The man gazes at his wife. He lifted the corner of his mouth, showing his full trust in his wife''s judgment. "Okay then, let''s work hard for a bit longer. Can you fight?" Hisako steeled her breath and stood up. Her husband beside her released his hold on her waist. "..Yeah, I can". Both of them prepared their stance and braced themselves for what was coming. The demon who completely healed herself began to take her stance and disappear from her place. The couple opened their eyes wide and a shadow was cast before the man. Then a great impact came toward his abdomen and blasted him from its place. The events happened so fast that Hisako had barely time to react to the demon''s movement. Hisako began to concentrate and gathered Mana in her right hand. Ready to shoot her Magic even for just a distraction. But the demon woman is faster and grabs Hisako''s hand before twisting it in a strange direction. An unpleasant cracking sound reverberated on the night street. "Aack". The demon woman without any mercy kicked Hisako''s right abdomen, it made a cracking sound and blasted her away from the place. Hisako''s body got slammed on the other side of the building wall. The man who previously got flung away began his counter. Mustering his remaining Aura he got himself fighting the demon woman once more. However, the disparity was too great. After exchanging more than a dozen blows, the man lost consciousness, lying on the side street. In her hazy consciousness, she faintly heard the sound of the intense battle was over. As if trying to terrorize her, the demon took her time walking slowly toward Hisako step by step holding a longsword on her right hand. But Hisako was not a woman who was willing to give herself into despair. She gritted her teeth and tried to stand on her ground only to fail. She looked up only to find a pair of blank eyes watching on her. The demon woman who stood before Hisako grabbed her hair and raised her with her raw strength. "Ukh". "This is the last time, where are the relics?". Hisako who struggling to release the demon grip, only sneered and replied "Heh, I will wait for you in hell bitch". The demon had a deadpan expression on her face. She had enough with these two. So she raised her sword and tried to stab it into Hisako''s chest. "HEY!"''. The sword tip stopped before Hisako left chest. It only grazed her skin for a bit. The demon turned her attention to the voice and found the boy riding on a motorcycle raising his left hand while holding a small ring. "I have the thing in my possession, So let the two of them go!". Chapter 4: Chapter 04 His decision. "Ha,, ha,,". With a bated breath. Soma, who feels the tension and pressure from the fight, desperately runs while gasping in between, forcing his tired body to distance himself from the battlefield. His heavy feet keep dragging his exhausted body forward. He tried to look back and saw the night sky lit up. The towering flame began to show its might brightening the night sky. He turned his attention again toward his front, but his feet stumbled upon something and his tired body lost its balance, dropping down kissing the hard cold asphalt. "Ouch". With a ragged breath. Soma pulled up his upper body to look at the thing that his foot kicked. It was a chunk of some broken building wall that was destroyed because of the battle. Soma took a deep breath to calm his racing heart. Then raised his body, and began to work his mind. ".Is this okay for me to let the two of them be killed here?". Soma muttered. Knowing the tragedy that will befall them and the cause it will give to Akabane Hina made him hesitate to leave them to their death doors. Soma is pretty sure that the event happening before him was the moment when Akabane Hina lost both of her parents, killed by the demon. Which made her resent the demon''s existence. Sure it was a generic plot for the main character to have some resentment toward his or her arc enemies, but in the series he read. That resentment she holds will lead her to her downfall in the middle phase of the story. Soma was pondering what should he do? should he save the two of them, by offering the relics in his hand? or leave them behind and let the story progress as it should be? In those swirling thoughts. His mind began to clouded and his vision narrowed. Soma''s gritting his teeth when. [Mental enhancement skill proficiency rise up] The emotionless voice inside his head cleared all of the swirling thoughts that clouded his mind. He regained his thinking, his vision was clear and could see his surroundings. Sighing Soma began to take the spatial ring that Hisako gave trying to make sure of something. He looked at the small ring on his finger. "..If I remember it correctly the ring will respond if it''s injected with mana, but how did I do it?". In the series he read. The way to activate the spatial ring in his hands is to infuse it using the mana inside your body and let your consciousness connect to the ring. "Well, nothing happens if I just look at it. Let''s just try something first". Soma began to close his eyes and try to do something, he remembered from the series. First, he tried to imagine the flow of magic inside his body. He slowed his breath and began to dive deep inside his consciousness trying to feel the existence of Mana. Albeit slightly Soma could feel the warm feeling from all over his body flowing through his veins that begin from the heart. "..Woah, Is this thing, Mana? For real? Haha, I did it. Ah..". With the sudden excitement that creeped in his mind, after discovering something new. It made his concentration break and he lost control over it. "Shit, I messed up. Focus me! One more time". Soma is also shocked that this half-assed method that he learned from reading the novel bore some fruit, but the result is all that matters in this situation. Again Soma closed his eyes and began to concentrate. Once again Soma began to feel the warm feeling inside his body. Then he began to try to guide the flowing mana from his fingertips that were holding the ring trying to connect it. Slowly but surely the mana inside Soma moves steadily until it touches the ring surface. Then a sudden electricity began to assault his veins and it made his mana flow in reverse. Soma''s body jolted. He coughed out some blood, and blood also began to drip from his nose. A sudden injury caused his body to be paralyzed for a bit. "Damn! What the hell is that?" Not only paralyzed his body. His body temperature took a sudden rise, and he felt all of his blood vessels boiling hot. As if his blood turned into magma flowing inside his veins. [The user receives a fatal injury from the inverse flow of Mana] [Skill Adapt is activating] [Calibrating the frequency of magic 1% ..20%..] [Calibrating complete 100%] A sudden flow of messages appeared before his eyes obstructing his view. Soma opened his eyes wide upon seeing this but soon squinted his eyes after reading it. Soma looked toward the ring and hesitated to begin another connection. He looked toward the system window before him and back toward the ring. With no other way around, he clicked his tongue and began to connect his Mana again with the ring. Different from earlier, the process ended smoothly and he began to feel the connection from the ring through his consciousness. Then he uses the command to take out all the items inside the ring. "Fuu, I am safe because of the skill I have". He muttered. The ring begins to show a faint glow and then two Items appear before Soma. One of them is a stone inscription with an unknown language, and the other is a round small container glass that contains red-blood colored fluid inside. As soon as the item appeared before him. Soma knitted his brows because his prediction proved accurate. "As I thought the item was the Inscription that the Martial Saint left behind and the Devil''s tears. That sick bastard is already on the move huh..". The two of them were no ordinary items. It was a relic. It was an item from ancient times or even comes from an age of myth. That contains a mysterious and dangerous power or even a powerful and unbreakable weapon. The stone was an inscription that the Martial Saint left behind in his reign in ancient times. Like some said, a pen is mightier than a sword, and in this inscription, there is a letter that was written by the mighty Martial Saint himself. It was a powerful letter that whoever could read it. They will receive enlightenment and a breakthrough in their pursuit of martial arts. Whether it was from a sword path, spear, or many others. However, no one knows the language that the martial saint wrote. So no one could solve it unless his descendants. The inscription also could be used as a key to enter the Martial Saint''s tombs, etc. As for the other relic, it was the blood essence of the true Devil. A higher being that inhabits hell. This was probably what the demon was after, and as for the inscription she was going to deliver it to that man who gave her this commission. "..Tch, What a mess". Soma clicked his tongue with a frown on his bloody face. Pondering what he should do with these two relics in his hand. Once again Soma looked toward the towering flame from the distance that began to dwindle. Showing that the fight probably ended or even entered a new stage. After witnessing the flame disappearing a gust of violent wind assaulted him and made the glass from the building around him shatter. Soma''s body shuddered in fear. He could feel the ominous Mana that flowed in the atmosphere was filled with hatred, and the desire to kill. It made the air turn solemn and heavy for Soma to bear. "This ominous Mana. I am sure it was from the Demon. Did the fire fail to kill it?". Glancing at the two relics before him then to the place where the battle is unfolded. Soma thinks he should run from the battleground, and keep the promise he made with Hisako. Shooking his head to the side, Soma, trying to put the two relics back inside the ring, then stopped in his tracks. "..Sorry, I will leave everything in your hands". Those lines suddenly poped out in his mind. As if to remind his feelings back then. Helpless, anger, hatred and also sadness that his favorite heroine died miserably in the hands of her arc enemies. Akabane Hina couldn''t have what she deserves as the main character in the story. Her life was not the greatest. She chose to set her path to becoming an avenger instead of pursuing her happiness. In the moment when she is showing the change in her heart. She was lured into a trap and got herself killed, dying in a lonely battle she was shouldering herself. She was the unfortunate heroine. Soma Remembered that scene, knitted his brows, and clenched his fist so hard that it left a blood trail to the ground. Then all of the pieces began to assemble together inside his mind. The timing of his transfer into another world, the incident that robs the heroine''s smile, and the message that the Author sends to him begin to linger in his mind. "..I will give you a chance to save that favorite heroine of yours, yourself. The decision is yours to make". All of these events are probably what the author planned from the start. "Damn! That Author played me well". He feels like he is dancing in the palm of that Author''s hand, and that irks him to the bone. He wants to shout out all of the frustration that builds up in his stomach, but instead, he chooses to slap his cheeks so hard, it leaves red marks. [Mental enhancement skill proficiency rise up] "Fuu, This is ridiculously stupid. ¡­Fine, I will do it then. Fuck with following the story. I will survive here, save her and do whatever I want even if it''s hindering the protagonist''s growth". sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma looked toward the two relics before him. He began to form a plan inside his mind and looked at his surroundings. Only to find that everything he needed already gathered near him. From there he acts fast. First, he entered the convenience store bringing the two relics with him and searching for a small container for the blood. He searched around the place and found the pencil mechanic filling. He threw all of the contents, opened the glass container and carefully let the Devil''s blood change its place for a while. Then using the blood from his wounded hand. He filled the glass container using it. After finishing his business he stored the Devil''s bloods inside his left pocket and put the rest inside the ring. After he finished what he needed. He hurriedly left the store and approached one of the motorcycles that lay in the middle of the road. With its key still intact. "I am sorry, but I will borrow it". He lifted the bike. Then climb on it and begin to press the start button. The motorcycle trembles as the engine begins to start. Luckily Soma had experience riding a motorcycle before he came to this world. So he sees no problem in using it in this world. Soma revved the engine and he began to operate the gear system before he drifted off approaching the battlefield. Not long after he could see the battlefield, and see the two awakeners were defeated and Hisako was in a more crisis state. He pulls the brake and shouts to gain the demon''s attention. "HEY!". The demon stopped her hand and turned her gaze toward him. Seeing her gaze alone was enough to make his body tremble because of fear. Her aura was so threatening to him. But Soma gritted his teeth, then raised his left hand that held the ring up and opened his mouth. "I have the thing you want in my possession. So, let the two of them go!". Chapter 5: Chapter 05 Final card. The shout that came out from Soma''s mouth made the atmosphere around the battlefield turn eerily death-state. The demon woman who took possession of Hisako as she was planning to plunge that sword into her heart, ending her life, stopped, and is now watching over Soma. Hisako on the other hand opened her eyes wide seeing Soma figure riding a motorcycle. Soma observed his surroundings and found the unconscious man, whose name was Hiroshi, as he remembered. Then he turned his gaze back toward the demon woman and his gaze caught the shocked expression of Hisako. "What do you mean, brat?". The demon''s voice brought back his attention to her. He exhales to wash away all the nervousness inside him, gulping his saliva to moisten his parched throat. Steeled his resolve and then opened his mouth. "I have the thing you want, in my possession". Soma repeated his sentence. Making sure that the demon woman could turn his attention to him only, and forget about the two awakeners that were on the brink of death. The demon woman with a probing gaze, looked toward Soma who rode the motorcycle while raising his left hand, holding some lower-grade magic item. "Where did the boy come from? His existence was so weak, I didn''t sense him approaching here, and the ring in his possession. Is it true that he has the thing I want?". She cast her gaze toward Hisako on her arm and found her surprised expression. There, she squinted her eyes and concluded. "Looking at her surprised expression. It seems the boy is telling the truth. But, let''s confirm it first". Soma, who awaited the demon''s response, could only stand there and didn''t dare to do anything that would alert her. "..Okay then. But first, get down from that thing first". The demon orders Soma. He knitted his brows because she had already sealed one of his escape routes. He knows that using the motorcycle to run from her sight is just a meaningless struggle for him. But he could maneuver through a small passage to confuse her, at least it could give him some time to think for his next plan. Soma nodded his head, pushed down the motorcycle stand with his leg and turned off the engine. Before putting his foot on the ground. "Good, now show me what is inside the ring, first!". "Curse you cautious, woman". Soma curses inside his heart. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma began to connect his mana with the ring. After his painful first try, he now can connect his consciousness with the ring more easily than before. The ring began to glow and the two relics began to appear in front of him, and he snatched it, keeping it safe in his hands. "..How?". Hisako, seeing the spectacle, opened her eyes wide and pondered. "How did he take out the relics from the magic item, with Mana sensory security?". Usually, the ring could be opened by the one whose mana was registered by imprinting his or her own Mana into the ring. So it was almost impossible for just some random people to open it, and in case they tried to break it with force, the ring would self-destruct and the item inside would be obliterated as well. The demon woman opened her eyes wide, and soon showed her white canine, seeing the two relics that appeared from inside the ring. Her attention was caught in the glass container that contained a Devil''s blood essence. That relic was her mission all along. "It seems you are not lying, brat". Hisako, seeing that dilated her pupil. Blood vanished from her face, and opened her mouth. "No, leave this place. Don''t let the demon have both of those relics, boy. Leave this..". "Shut up". The demon woman released her hand that gripped Hisako''s hair. She spread her palm and eagle-clawed Hisako''s jaw to shut her up. The demon woman put strength into the grip and made Hisako''s face grimace in pain. Hisako tried to free from the restraints, but her physical strength was weaker compared to the demon woman before her. "You are an eyesore, bitch. Should I kill you right now". "..". Hisako''s pupils dilated but without giving out to the fear she shot a glare toward the demon even before the threat of death. "So, if that is your wish". The demon woman began to pull back her sword and try to stab it into Hisako''s chest. "Stop!". "Huh, What do you want, brat". "Didn''t you hear what I said earlier?". "...". "Release both of them and if you don''t. I will destroy this glass container in my hands" Soma, fearing that the demon woman would kill Hisako, began to take extreme measures. He threatened the demon by pressing the glass container that contained the blood toward his left chest and putting some pressure in it. "What a funny thing you said, brat. I could just take it. before your eyes could blink". "..Okay then, let''s all of us become losers in this fight". He put more strength in his hand, which held the glass container until it cracked and eventually broke down on his chest and the blood inside it smeared his white jacket. Witnessing Soma break the glass container with furrowed brows. The demon woman''s pupil dilated until it became a dot. The same thing happens with Hisako whose eyes are opened wide seeing the reckless thing Soma had done. "YOU!". Soma looking at the demon woman who is not in her right mind began to sweat buckets. The demon woman released her eagle-claw grip on Hisako and her aura suddenly spiked up and made Hisako, who was already wounded beside her, get pushed toward the wall as she lost consciousness. Last thing Hisako wanted to do was to tell the boy to run away from the place, but the darkness soon swallowed her consciousness and she fainted in place leaning against the wall. Soma, who saw the aura that appeared from the demon''s body, trembled. As a chilling sensation crept up both in his throat, and heart. Soma prepares for what''s incoming, holds the inscription on his hand up, and infuses his mana into it. "You are a dead meat, boy". The demon shot forward with a sonic speed movement, and a split second later she arrived before Soma while swinging her sword to behead him. Before the sword touched his neck, a thin film of golden aura wrapped itself around Soma skin. It stopped the blade from advancing to beheading his neck. Opening her eyes wide, she didn''t expect things to turn like this. He could block her powerful attack, despite being so weak. Soma, who saw the tip of the sword that stopped a centimeter from his neck, sweated. The demon distances herself and begins to probe Soma. While still retaining her killing aura. "What did you do?". "I don''t know what you are talking about?". The golden thin layered aura began to dissipate around Soma''s body and it began to crawl back into the inscription again. Soma, whose plan succeeded, had a huge sigh of relief. He didn''t think that it actually works. Soma found out the inscription''s ability to defend the holder was from when the item got fully appraised, by the person who had a unique skill appraisal eyes in the series. The information about the inscription he remembered it was. [Martial Saint Inscription] [Rank: Mythic] [Durability: Indestructible] [Relic Description: -An inscription that contained a phrase that was written by the almighty Martial Saint himself. It can grant the person who walked the path as a warrior, his enlightenment in the pursuit of the martial art path. -It also contained a bit of Martial Saint power. It can be used as a protection by injecting a small amount of mana for anyone who holds it in its hands. -It can also be used as a Key to enter The Martial Saint Tombs. -Receive Martial Saint inheritance. (With condition???)] Because at that time no one understood the writing on the inscription. Except his descendants. So in the end the inscription was locked in the hunter association''s fault forever, and there is no foreshadowing it will be used again until the latest chapter Soma reads the novel. "I will ask you again, brat. What did you do?". The demon raised his sword and pointed it at Soma. Soma who saw that gesture tensed his body and was ready to infuse his mana anytime. To create the barrier that protects him from death. "Don''t know what you are talking about". "You bastard!". Soma infused his mana toward the inscription and at the same time the demon once again launched her assault. In that short amount of time, the demon woman had inflicted more than a dozen attacks that aimed at Soma vital. Because of the protection from the inscription, Soma''s body was far away from harm. But his mind is different. Enduring that much killing intent in that short amount of time put his mind in disorder, and besides he didn''t have a lot of mana reservoir in his tank. It began to be depleting, putting him in a dangerous situation. The demon distanced herself and she began to prepare her next move. She concentrated her aura into her sword. The red aura began to coil itself around the silver sword like a snake. Then the sword radiated an ominous red light that filled with chilling murderous intent. "This is bad". Soma gritted his teeth, his mind began to ring an alarm. As his survival instinct kicked in, he infused more mana into the inscription. "Die!". The demon thrust her sword forward and a red aura shot from its tip. The aura condensed itself and formed a shape like a raging Python with its maw opened wide trying to swallow everything on its path. The python then swallowed Soma who stood still in the middle of the road betting everything on the inscription ability. The python while opening its mouth, kept swallowing everything that stood in its path. Then after a hundred meters distance from the demon''s place. It began to disperse into the atmosphere leaving only destruction on its path. The hard asphalt is gouged and the remaining vehicles, human bodies, everything evaporated by the Viper''s fierce aura. However, the demon''s eyes opened wide seeing the perfectly fine human boy who was still standing after receiving that attack. "Tch". The demon clicked his tongue, clearly frustrated because of the stalemate situation she got herself with. On the other hand, Soma survived it. He is desperately trying to endure the throbbing pain in his head, probably because of the depleted mana. He is trying not to show even a small weakness to the opponent before him. Because if he does that he knows his life will be over. He kept his gaze firm and locked at the demon, it made the demon frown. "..Unkillable roach. fine then, let me see how long you can endure my attack". Hearing the demon''s next move. Soma who already had nothing left in his hand. Began to show his final and risky card. "Let''s negotiate. Demon woman". "Ha?". Soma took something from inside the ring and an item appeared. It was a small square plastic case that had a red blood fluid inside it. Seeing that the demons halted her movement as her eyes squinted. "Let''s form a soul pact". Chapter 6: Chapter 06 Soul Pact. In this stalemate battle a sudden invitation came from Soma''s side. Hearing the word that came out from Soma''s mouth made the demon woman''s brows twitch. Soul pact was a type of magical contract that would bind part of the person soul who made it. The contract had an absolute rule over the content, and if one of the persons who made the contract broke the agreements, or one of it if there is a multiple agreement that was established, with their soul on the line. They will receive severe punishment and even death. Soma had nothing left in his hand, and could only make that decision to save the two awakeners who were still unconscious. He looked toward the demon woman who was still in her battle stance. Ready to strike anytime, and Soma knew that if these keep going he will meet a fate worse than death, after all of that provoking he made to her. Thanks to the inscription power the demon woman is now pondering if she should continue her attack or listen to the kid word first. "How is it?". "..". The demon woman just kept her mouth shut and didn''t have any intention to open it. Soma who saw that made his move. With only one hand using his thumb and index finger skillfully. He opened the cap on the plastic container that stores the real devil blood essence fluid inside. Once it opened and the smell of iron wafted through the air. The demon''s body jerked, her whole body began to tremble, her heart began to throb raising her body temperature, and she is salivating for unknown reasons. Seeing the state the demon in Soma made a guts post in his mind. "Bingo". But Soma did not want the demon to get aroused by the smell of the devil blood essence anymore than this. He began to close the plastic container and showed a brave front. "How is it? are you willing to listen this time?". The demon who snapped back to reality began to question Soma. "What the hell was that?". The demon who still couldn''t forget those euphoria, just from the smell. Released her battle stance and shot a glare at Soma. Wiping the drool on her lips. "..Just some small presentation". "Don''t play with me brat. Tell me what that is!" Soma, seeing the state she was in, stored the blood inside the ring once more. As soma planned, the devil''s blood roused the demon''s curiosity. "He,, So even the mighty demon didn''t know what was inside this container. Even though you are the one who is desperately looking for it". "..Wait, Don''t tell me, is that?". Finally realizing what the item was, the demon asked with a trembling finger that pointed at him. "Yeah it was the devil blood essence you''re looking for". "But earlier, you destroy the glass..". "Oh that? that was a fake one". "Fake?" The demon had a blank expression on her face. "It was just my own blood". "What!?". The demon opened her eyes wide. She clenched her right hand holding a sword and began preparing to attack. Soma hurriedly infused the mana toward the inscription and a thin golden film began to cover his whole body and made the demon woman furrow her brows. Soma with his depleted mana began to gritted his teeth to show his brave font. "..Okay, lets stop this charade okay. I just want to save the two awakeners that lay unconscious there. So I am trying to negotiate with you". "Cheeky little brat who doesn''t know the world. What makes you think you have the right to do the negotiation with me". Soma involuntarily sighs, and begins to continue his explanation. "Look, even if we fight here you couldn''t even scratch me with your attack". "..I will keep doing it until that golden aura breaks and my sword decapitate your head". "Oh, please, you already know that you couldn''t break it, right". The demon''s face twitched upon hearing Soma''s remark. Indeed, after experiencing how sturdy that thin golden film that covered soma body. The demon realized that her attack would have no effect even if she mustered all of her power. Soma, who witnessed the demon''s dismayed face, began to take the initiative. "I will say this again. Let''s form a soul pact. You and me". "What a foolish thought you had. I could just used those humans as hostages..". "Then I just need to destroy this ring, right. Using Mana overload". "YOU!". Realizing that her path had already closed she gritted her teeth, shooting a murderous glare at Soma''s direction. She didn''t think a proud demon like her could be played by some human brat who still didn''t live even a quarter of his life. Soma is waiting for the demon''s response. His body was still covered by the golden aura. Wary for the demon''s next attack. The demon look into a faraway place as she closed her eyes, and made a long exhale. She stored her sword into her spatial ring. Then opened her eyes looking into Soma''s directly in the eyes. "..Fine, I will follow your suggestion. Let''s make the pact". "Good, then". The demon raised her right hand up halfway, and began to urge Soma to do the same. Soma still didn''t let down his guard, also raised his right hand halfway, and they both spoke simultaneously. ""Soul Pact"". The air began to shake around them. A whirlpool of scarlet mana began to form in the surrounding area and they stood at its center. Then a magic circle with a strange pattern with an image of a paper with a feather pen as its center, began to appear before them. Soma was gulping his own saliva seeing this magical spectacle before him. He didn''t think that he could do this the right thing. He only remembers this scene from the novel when one of the heroines from Chronicles Saga made this pact with a demon king lackey to make a deal, but to think he did this dangerous thing in his first time arriving in this world. The magic circle began to divide into two, and it began to float toward each one of them before stopping in front of their chest. "State what your term is!". Hearing the demon spat those venomous words. Snapped Soma into reality. He is too preoccupied seeing this miraculously dangerous phenomenon happening before his eyes. "I am Soma, asked the demon before me to not kill or inflict harm on living beings in the 500 Meter radius around me". After Soma finished his speech, The magic circle on his chest began to glow and a letter began to appear, repeating the line that Soma spoke. Hearing Soma''s term the demon brow twitched, but she eventually began to open her mouth to state her terms. "I am Devi, ask a human named Soma to hand over the two relics in his hands". S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then the same thing also happens to the magic circle on Devi''s side. Soma, hearing what the demon said, didn''t faze him at all. Because he had already expected it to become like this. "As I thought, the demon side already made contact with him". Soma muttered in his mind. If that is not the case, there is no way that Devi would want the inscription in Soma''s hand. The demon woman bit her right hand thumbs untill its bleeding and press it on the magic circle. Soma copying her move also did the same, at first he was hesitant to inflict wounds upon himself but then this thing won''t be over. The magic circle glows in the shade of blood and it sucks the terms that both of them had stated, then merging again together as one. [Soul Pact] [The content] 1. Contractor Soma wants contractor Devi to not inflict harm or commit killing to any living being in the 500 Meter radius from contractor Soma. 2. Contractor Devi wants contractor Soma to hand over the two relics that are in Contractor Soma possession. [Duration: Infinite] [Canceling the pact: Canceling the pact with proper deal, or one of the contractor who is bound to the soul pact dead] [Soul Pact established. Beginning to take the compensation] Something is leaving Soma''s body. Suddenly his legs turned soft, he began to sway. Soma''s body turned sluggish, his breath ragged. The golden aura that covered his body vanished, losing his focus. His condition reminded him of when he finished a 15 Km marathon in P.E class, but he held in and stood strong. A translucent window began to appear before the two eyes. [Title: Soul pact Contractor] [Soul pact Contractor: It was the title that given to those who made a soul pact and a part of their soul got taken as compensation] [Title effect: -] Soma squinted his eyes after seeing the change in his status, and the change that happened to his body. He never knew that losing part of his soul could be this disturbing. "Now hand over the relics!". Devi now stood before Soma, extended her right hand and grabbed Soma''s collar. Soma could not even react because of his sluggish body. The faint sweet scent that came from the woman tickled his nose and it made his heart flutter. Looking at her like this the demon woman indeed had a beautiful appearance, albeit she is more taller than him around one head perhaps. Also the dress she was wearing with a lot of skin exposure. Who could withstand those temptations as a man, and worst of it Soma was in his puberty state. "Hurry up!" The violent treatment he received made Soma snap back from his delusion. He sighs and takes out the plastic container from inside the ring and shows it to her. The demon snached the plastic container with a lightning speed, while also releasing her hand that was grabbing his collar. "Finally!". The demon flashing her white teeth, began to store the devil blood inside her own spatial ring. "Give me the other one!". Soma, who still held the inscription on his left hand, hesitated at first, but with no other choice. He presented it to the demon. "Here!". "..Hmph". She snached the inscription and held it in her right hand without looking at it. "Now leave this place and never show your face before me again". With the content in the Pact, that prevented her from killing any living beings around Soma. He becomes much bolder to state his true feelings. Devi scoffed, then turned her expression into an amusing one. "Foolish, Brat" "Ha? ..uck". Something hard and hot was penetrating Soma''s left chest from behind. When he cast his gaze down he could see a silver dagger protrude from his left chest. "Wha.." Blood began flooding his mouth. He was having a hard time catching his breath and when the dagger was withdrawn from his chest. A fountain of blood began to bathe his clothes in red. Strength leaving his body and his vision began to blur. Then his legs gave up into a kneeling position. "I am sorry for coming so late, Mylady". Then another demon woman with the same characteristic, but with a calm and submissive personality. Kneeling before Devi. "Fumu, I forgive you¡­ Now, how was your feeling brat. As the person who made a pact together, I will accompany you in your last breath, ahahaha..". However, This situation that the demon found amusing will turn into her worst nightmare. Because those two demons still didn''t realize that what they were doing was something that they would regret. [Devil Blood essence is entering and began to assimilating with the user body] Chapter 7: Chapter 07 Worst way to awaken. "What took you so long Tyr?". Devi turns her attention toward the demon woman who kneels beside Soma named Tyr. Tyr was wearing the same outfit as Devi, with her red skin, a bat wing that emerged from her back, and a goat horn that protrude on her side skull. But compared to Devi she has a much smaller physique and a round cute face. But, hidden beneath it was a cold and ruthless mind that will not hesitate to kill even the innocent. "I apologize mylady. They had numbers on their side with a few A-rank awakeners with them and.." Tyr began to give her report with a deadpan tone and expression on her face while looking at the ground. Apparently she was tasked to secure the perimeter so that Devi could gain possession of the relics without any disturbance from another party. Especially other awakeners that notice the commotion. Also the report from the people that witnessed the tragedy that was caused by devi. Tyr eliminated every awakener that was sent to help Hiroshi and Hisako. It was probably bad luck for a human side that the awakeners that had been available on the closest site were an A-rank at best. As for Tyr, and Devi, who were considered an S-Rank in human society, could handle them alone, just fine. Except the two awakeners that Devi fought. Devi had planned her ambush for quite a while. One of her plans was to inflict injury toward the two S-rank awakeners. Because she was aware. That she couldn''t handle them if they were in their best condition. She would lose. "Hmph, well I hear enough". As if she didn''t want to hear the continuation of the report she turned her sight toward Soma who is desperately clinging onto life. Devi''s corner mouth lifted and she began to sneer. Then opened her mouth wide, and laughed. "Ahahaha, that is what you get for trying to negotiate with me.. let''s see how long you can endure the death that will soon come knocking upon your door". Soma who dropped on his knees while clutching his chest. Trying to close the hole in his chest to prevent the blood from flowing. But his attempt remained futile, because the blood kept flooding his body and even began to spread across his knee and made a small puddle beneath. Heat started to dissipate and his body began to turn cold. He could not feel his fingers tip anymore, his vision began to turn blurry with his eyelids becoming heavy every millisecond. Asking him to close it. But he knew that if he closed it. It would eventually lead to his end. Soma desperately tried to pry open his heavy eyelids and his eyes soon caught the translucent window before him. But, he could not read it because of his blurry vision. [Devil blood essence is assimilating with your body] [Assimilation process 54%...] [Because the skill Adapt that user possess, the assimilation will be proceeding faster..69%] "..What is that? I can''t see it. What should I do?". Soma muttered in his mind. If soma was in his perfect condition and he saw the window before his eyes. Unmistakably, his eyes would pop out from their sockets and his jaw would drop toward the floor. Because of how absurd and dangerous his situation is right now. In his blurry sight. Soma''s eyes locked into certain relics in Devi''s right hand. His mind began to race and soon he opened his mouth. Even though his mouth was filled with blood. "I hope this works". "..Aa, beneath,, heavens ,,I ,,am the one who,, reign above.l,, earth". He desperately tried to squeeze a word from his clogged mouth and manage to say the line he needed. Albeit only in a whisper. Devi''s ears twitch and catch Soma muttering. But she didn''t pay it any mind because she thought it was just his last attempt before his fire-candle vanished. But, she was mistaken. The inscription in her right hand began to glow. The light that emitted from the inscription didn''t radiate any heat. It was just a regular light, But, for Devi that light began to radiate heat until it burn her hand. "Aaaah". Devi shrieked, because of the intense heat from the light that burned her right hand. Instinctively she dropped the inscription to the ground. Then the light on the inscription began to shoot in a straight line like a beam toward Soma''s forehead. It began to cover his entire body. Tyr, who knelt beside Soma also felt an impending threat from the light that enveloped Soma''s body. She shot forward and stood in front of Devi trying to protect her master. Seeing the state her master was in, she took something from her spatial ring and began to treat Devi''s right hand that burned. "Mylady, please bear with it". Tyr opened the glass container that contained a high grade potion that could cure even a fatal wound. She poured the contained potion on Devi''s hand. Even though Devi was a demon. She could still use a potion to heal her wound. It was because they are considered half-human. "Keukh". Devi''s hand began to sizzle as smoke began to appear on her hand. Her burned skin began to regenerate, returning to its normal state. The pain also subsided, leaving a frown on her face. Devi clenched her right hand to check if there was any discomfort and it seems her hand was back to normal state. She shot a glare toward Soma''s way only to find that Soma had already disappeared from its place. Leaving only the remaining of his puddle of blood as a proof of his dying earlier. Soma''s sudden disappearance clearly shakes not only Devi but also Tyr''s mind. They didn''t even sense his presence right now, even after turning their sight in every direction. "..Fuuu, haaaa. As I thought, The air in the human realm is more breathable than that creepy and disgusting place". They stopped in their search as a relaxed voice rang above their head. It made the two demons'' bodies flinch, turn their gaze up and saw Soma, who is devoid of any tension in his face, was floating while looking at the bleak sky that has no star because of the light from the civilization. There is a single white orbit that illuminated in those dark skies but alas it was covered by the dark cloud. However, despite Soma who is having a relaxed attitude. The two demon expressions turn grave. All Of a sudden, cold sweat began to appear on their bodies, their heart began to throb and their body started shivering nonstop in fear seeing Soma''s figure. They never feel this great presence that terrified them from the bottom of their heart. It was their first time feeling this sensation. It was a type of primal fear that emerged not because of the sheer domination, but it was a type of submissive instinct that engraved in their soul that came deep within their consciousness, telling them not to oppose the being before them. Soma''s body began to descend and he stood up on the hard cold asphalt and puffed up his chest inhaling as much oxygen he could inhale. Then exhale it slowly enjoying the delicacies that are called air. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..Who ,,are you?". Devi with her trembling lips stuttering her words succeed in asking a question to the being before her. Soma turns his body around and now faces the two demons who are terrified with Soma''s new presence. As if the night was also waiting for this moment. The cloud split up, then a brilliance of divine light began to descend from the watchful eyes of the moon, illuminating Soma''s new figure. That made the two demons terrified to their souls. The two demons gasped seeing Soma''s figure. Soma had the same appearance as before but with an addition of a goat horn that pointed straight forward on both sides of his skull. A blood-red pupil that shone in the darkest abyss, a pair of black bat wings that emerged on his back showing its majesty, and at last it was the existence of a black tail with a pointed triangle shape on its tip. Soma''s new appearance resembled the being people called Devil in Mythology. After assimilating with the devil blood essence. His body underwent an evolution and it made him turn into something that was not human. However, his transformation had a big difference from the devil that is described in the mythology. With a small amount of devil blood essence on his hands. It only turned him into his current state. Seeing the terrified demon before him. Soma lifted the corner of his mouth and opened his mouth. "What did you say, woman?". Devi''s body flinched as Soma''s attention turned only to her. She opened her mouth, desperately trying to push the word that got struck on her throat. She gritted her teeth and voiced her question. "..Who ..are ..you?". "Me?". "...". Soma pointed at himself as if to make sure and Devi nodded her head to give her consent. "Okay give me some time!". Closing his eyes, Soma began to cover his mouth with his right hand. Meanwhile Tyr, the other demon who was still frightened by his existence, began to prepare to take out the weapon she held on her ring, anytime. Ready to protect her master. Clearly she was wary about Soma''s new appearance. Even so, no matter what it is. She resolved herself to protect her master even if it cost her life. Soma nodded his head. Then opened his eyes and began to explain in a relaxed expression. "..I am Devil. Well a half-devil thought to be precise". The Devil exhaled, disappointed about his incomplete transformation. Chapter 8: Chapter 08 Reverse situation. "..Half-Devil" Devi furrowed her brows. She understood clearly what is happening now. His changing appearance, his healed state, and most important is the primal fear that comes within their soul, that terrified them to this extent. Demon is basically a copy-cat of the version of the devil. They are created which almost have the same characteristics as the devil. They also had a small amount of impure devil blood within them. That has been bestowed by their lord. Their goal was to raze human society, and rule over them for eternity, by order of their lord. However, the disparity between the real devil and demon was like mud and heaven. The Devil lives based on hierarchy in hell. So demons who only had the impure devil blood within. Could only submit themselves after witnessing the real one. Today Devi truly opened her eyes after what she experienced from this exchange. The Demon could not oppose the Devil, their progenitor. "..Hey, you". The devil''s calm like voice snapped Devi from her thoughts and their eyes met. Devi''s body turns cold seeing the chiling smile from the devil before her. The devil pointed his index finger toward her and spoke. "I think you had the thing that belonged to me. Mind if I ask you to give it back?". The devil extended his right hand and with a calm expression smiled. That expression alone made Devi''s whole body shivering from fear that shook even her soul. "..I..". "Mylady, please step back!". Tyr, who only watched their exchange, began to make a move. With her bravado and even her still trembling body. She stood in front Devi trying to protect her master with a puffed chest. Holding a dagger on her right hand in a backhand grip. Tyr began to raise her battle aura. Her red aura enveloped her body and strengthened it from both outside and inside. The devil who saw that showed a curious gaze to the woman who bravely stood in his way, a Devil. Amused he began showing his long canine. "Mm, it''s amusing indeed..". ".Mylady, please leave this place. I will hold that monster down". "No, it''s.." Tyr didn''t wait for her master to reply and instead prepared her battle stance. In her eyes there is a great determination to protect her master even if it costs her life. The devil who saw Tyr''s determination, held his mouth using his right hand trying to hold back his laugh. Then stood there with his hands down. "..Come, I will play with you". Tyr, looking at the devil before her who didn''t even take this fight seriously, frowned. She made her first move, her class was an assassin that works for Devi as her guard. Earlier she was sweeping the nearby awakeners who noticed the comotion, that can cause a failure in her master plan. As an assassin she was an expert in the art of ambush and stealth. However, the current situation where the two parties already recognised each other''s presence. It''s futile to rely on her speciality. So she tries to face the devil before her head-on. Seeing the relaxed stance the devil showed to her. It clearly made her displeased for his lack of seriousness. Instead of going for the blind spot she lunged at her opponent in the face. She also needs to assess the devil''s strength, before making another plan for her next attack. The devil red pupil began dilated and shone, he shifted his left leg to the back and dodged the Tyr attack that aimed at his heart with a minimal movement. However, Tyr didn''t finish with just that. She stopped her advance, then changed the dagger grip to the front, and used her left hand to grab the devil''s left wrist before lunging her dagger at his throat. The devil bent his head back a little and used his right hand to grab Tyr''s right wrist. In the deadlock situation, Tyr used her magic. A small amount of electricity began to buzz around her right hand skin. Then she poured her magic power to strengthen it. The devil whose hands were in contact with her got electrocuted and raised his left foot to kick Tyr''s abdomen. Tyr got blown away for a couple of meters and she began to stabilize her stance. Then focus her attention toward the devil again. The devil on the other hand clenching his hands and noticed that his hand was fine before turning his gaze toward her once again. "..Tch". Seeing the lax composure the devil shows clearly throws Tyr''s mind off balance. She began to pour her magic into her body, strengthening it, before disappearing from sight. "Hou, quite fast for a copycat". The devil show his amazed expression while looking at Tyr disappearance. But his pupil that has been strengthened by devil blood could follow her movement easily. In a split second, his pupil moved in accordance to where Tyr was moved. He showed his canine and began to take her invitation. "Wanna play tag? Let''s do it". Crimson mana began to glow from The devil''s body and enveloped it, albeit it was only a paper thin margin. However it was enough to make Devi and Tyr''s expression turn grave. "..This brat, having this much talent, yet still didn''t do anything.. What a waste". The devil muttered to himself before disappearing from sight and began to engage in a sonic speed battle. Every time a clash occurred. Rumbling from the shooked air, rising dust, Cracked space, shattered building glass, make it enough proof how intense their fight is. Devi who witnessed all of that happening stood motionlessly. Then gritting her teeth and using magic to strengthen her body, ready to flee from the battlefield. "Tyr, thank you and sorry". With a remorseful face Devi turned her back and ran as fast as her feet could carry her. But a sinister smile of the devil began to block her vision and it made her heart almost leap from her throat. "You aren''t going anywhere lady". The devil extended his left hand and released a shockwave toward Devi''s unguarded abdomen and sent her flying a dozen meters away. "..You bastard!". Tyr, who witnessed that happening right before her eyes, roared like a maddening beast and lunged at him with a demonic expression. The devil seeing the state Tyr was in. Could only laugh. He then grin fiercely and resume their batlle, or maybe playing catch. Tyr swung her dagger recklessly with the intent to kill the devil before her eyes. The devil on the other hand keeps dodging her every attempt with minimal movement. His eyes even show how boredom this fight actually is. However a translucent window began to appear before the devil''s eyes. [Adapt skill activating] [Begin a process to adapt toward the Devil blood essence] [Adapting begins 1%...2%...] The devil Knitted his brows. He shifted his gear and began to take the fight seriously. Devi, who was holding her abdomen after failing to block the kick from the devil, grimaced. That attack completely pierce through her mana strengthening body, and her strong physical ability as a demon race. She could feel that her internal organ was in disorder. A bitter taste of iron spread around her mouth. She coughed a mouthful of blood. Then she took some potion from her ring and drank it. The potion she drank took effect immediately and her pain from the damage was gone and she could stand back on her feet. "Hmph, It''s boring". "Aack". However, when she tried to strengthen her body once more. Tyr''s shriek voice and the emotionless voice from the devil entered her ears, and halted her movement. Devi began to cast her gaze to see what was happening only to find Tyr with her wounded body, lying on the hard cold asphalt, being pressed on her chest by the devil''s right foot. "..Tyr!". "Huh". The devil who heard the crying voice that came from a meter away. Turned his gaze and found that Devi was still staying from her collapsed place. Seeing this as a chance, the devil began to put strength on his right leg. putting pressure on Tyr chest. It was getting hard for Tyr to gather some air. She desperately tries to pry open the foot that restrains her but not to avail. "Aaakh..". "Tyr!". The devil began to turn his gaze and lessened the strength in his right foot. "Kahack,, (cough, cough)". Free from the pressure that restrained her. Tyr coughed, as her lungs began to puff out inhaling some air. "..Listen demon woman! if you don''t want to see this girl get killed. Hurry up, and bring me the devil blood in your possession!". Devi began to hesitated and she looked toward the girl that being restrained on the devil feet. She began to ponder what should be the best choice she could make right now. She needs the devil blood essence and the inscription to finish the commision her father has given to her. Without the two relics on her hand she will experience the same horrible thing again, and that is what she wants to change. However, Tyr lifes weighing on her mind. She was her only ally in the harsh environment she was living in. Tyr was the one that supported her dream since she was little and the only demon who always stayed by her side, supporting her heart. "..No mylady, you must not!". Tyr with an ounce of strength she had shouted to warn her master. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Just leave me behind and deliver those relics to your father, and with that you will gain. aaaakh..". The devil put more strength in his right foot trying to shut the girl. The truth is the devil is also desperate right now. The strength in his body began to weaken. His mana pool began to depleted at a rapid pace. [The skill Adapt activated. Accelerating the process] [Adapting toward the devil essence ¡­64% ¡­65%] [The user consciousness that slumbered because of the disturbance slowly aroused and will awoke after Adapt skill reached 100%] "Tch, I didn''t know the brat had this kind of disturbing skill. What a drag". The devil muttered. Chapter 9: Chapter 09 Curses. [..70%] Seeing the count that keeps rising up. The devil''s face becomes contorted. He also realized that the overwhelming strength he once possessed began to dwindle bit by bit. As if it was eaten by the ringing sound from the emotionless voice inside his head. As a last resort, with his last remaining strength. He concentrated it on his right foot, which stepped onto the demon girl''s chest and began to put pressure on it to crush the poor demon girl''s chest. Tyr, who noticed the demeanor of the devil, knitted her brow as she began to flail her hands trying to pry open the pressure that was crushing her chest. Slowly her face dyed purple, her eyes were wide open with dilated pupils and tears began to accumulate in the corner, gasping for air because the pressure to her lungs made breathing difficult. Her strength was slowly leaving her body. Then the cracking sound echoed in the quiet night as Tyr began to cough out blood. knowing that her life will end soon. Tyr, muster her remaining will to shift her gaze to look at her master before her mouth flapping as if to tell her last word. "..Please ..run!". With the pressure on her chest and her clogged airway, no sound escaped her mouth. however, Devi who clearly understood her intention began to turn moist. The devil''s brow twitched watching this interaction between the two demons before him. A vein appeared on his temple as he put more strength on his right foot. "Tch, annoying.. Die!". The word that the devil whispered carried into her ear and Devi, whose eyes were moist, began to get flustered as she had a bad feeling about this. She raised her legs and tried to approach the two of them. "NO!". Another cracking sound echoed as his right foot embedded itself deeper into her chest and flattened it. Tyr''s hands, who struggled to tear the devil''s right foot flinched. Then it flopped down like a doll that the string had been cut. She just lay there without moving any muscle. Her purple face was a mess, wide eyes filled with tears, snot, and even blood splattered on her former cute expressionless face. [You gained Exp] [You level up!] [The user''s soul has been greatly aroused because of the murder] Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Speed up the adapting process 80%.. 81%..] Seeing her loyal subordinate with that suffering expression on her last breath, made her vision turned red. "You dare!". Something inside Devi snapped. Like a raging storm, her mind becomes clouded with the desire to murder the being before her. Devi clenched both her teeth and fists. Then she took out the sword from her ring and dashed forward trying to attack the devil. Trying to take revenge on her loyal subordinate. Her mind was polluted, therefore she could not think rationally. However, she suddenly stopped her advance. All of a sudden her body jerked and dropped down on her knees. Then, her left hand clutched her left chest which began to throb painfully. Before her gaze, a small magic circle with a symbol of a single piece of paper and a feather pen appears, chained. It was the soul pact they made earlier. Because of the violated agreement from her side, she begins to receive her punishment. [Devi, has violated the agreement from the soul pact she made] [Delivered the punishment] Devi''s heart began to throb once more, but only this time she felt her whole body. No, not just the physique, rather her soul was also screaming from the excruciating pain she felt. She coughed up blood and all of her seven orifices were pouring blood. One could not imagine how painful the punishment the soul pact had given to her. A clunking sound of the steel that hit the ground reverberated in the silent night. Her right hand began to clutch her left hand, trying to calm her aching heart. "..Shit, why did it come to this". She curses under her breath. Her mind began to race and recall the event that happened before her eyes. A black shadow began to loom over her in a blink and it gave Devi''s body a shudder. She looked up only to find the devil with a grim expression standing there blocking the moonlight that illuminated her figure. "Kuuh". The devil grabbed Devi''s throat and began to kneel to match her gaze. Normally he would lift the demon woman in the air with just his strength alone, but because of his weakening state, he could not do it. "No time left". The devil muttered, his complexion showing his impatience. "Give me the other blood!" [...90% ¡­91%] Devi noticed that the devil had an impatient face and also she could tell that his behavior also showed a light impatience. Even the strength on her throat began to lessen. ".. What happened? ¡­ Does he begin to lose control over the body.. Is the brat going to awaken soon". She kept that to her heart and began to watch the devil''s impatient expression. "Tch, hurry up!!". Seeing the devil shout, made her earlier assumption seem legit. She lifted the corner of her mouth and for the first time began to mock the devil. "Fuck off!". "You bitch..". [100%] [The user''s soul has adapted toward the devil''s power] [Mental enhancement level up] [Mental enhancement level 6] The devil''s vision shook, and his overwhelmed strength left his body. A pair of goat horns that protruded on his side skull, batwing, and tail that emerged from his back, began to disappear puffed out like smoke. Soma''s body went limp, and his body dropped down toward the ground lying motionlessly. Devi had a sigh of relief. Seeing everything is over. The realize that her loyal subordinate lay there motionless, suffering splattered across her faces. She cast her gaze down watching Soma''s body twitching, but She could only grit her teeth and clench both her hands leaving a trail of blood and couldn''t vent her rage. "You will pay for this, brat!". With a sudden turn of events and the loss of her loyal subordinate. Devi, while making a furious face, could only swallow her resentment. She raised her feet and approached Tyr''s dead body. She looked at her subordinate body which had a deep crater on her chest, because of the pressure the devil gave. Also seeing her suffering face made her blood boil like a volcano that was ready to erupt, anytime. However, because of the existence of the soul pact. She couldn''t do anything to vent it. She took a deep breath and exhaled everything that disturbed her mind and began to concentrate. Devi began to concentrate her magic in her hands and perform some rituals. A magic circle with a grim pattern began to appear below Tyr''s dead body. It began to emit a glow of black color. Then a black slimy mud began to appear around the dead body. Before swallowing its body slowly like a swamp. "Thank you Tyr for staying with me for all this time and protecting me. I will avenge you!". [Level 7 Dark magic: Swamp of Gluttony] Swamp of Gluttony. It was a magic that would give the user some random curse. After the user offers the swamp using a dead body from any living being. It depends on the dead body they could offer. Such as the quality of the dead body, or the quantity of the dead body they want to offer. The more they feed it or feed it using a stronger living being. The higher the chance they will receive a powerful curse that couldn''t be lifted even using high-level light magic. After Tyr''s body got swallowed whole. The magic circle began to shrink until it was only a diameter of a volleyball. Then from that magic circle something muddy-like substance wriggling like it was alive, floated before Devi before she grabbed it using her right hand. Devi looked at the thing in her hand and a translucent window began to appear before her. [Curse of Slow Growth] [Detail: The curse that will make the user who receives it, will get a penalty for leveling up. The experience points they need for the next level up will doubled] [Condition of release: High-level Dispel Magic(Level 7 Light magic)] "..I thought I would get a better curse than this but, this will do''''. Devi turned her back after witnessing her subordinate final moment and walked toward Soma. She inspects the unconscious boy. Then she releases the curse on top of Soma''s body. The curse pulled by the gravity then it landed into Soma''s back, and began to enter through his pore, then disappear inside his body. After the curse assimilates with Soma''s body, then a X-shaped mark began to appear and it nestled under Soma''s left armpit. "..Next time, no matter what it takes I will definitely kill you". After witnessing the curse assimilate itself inside his body. Also, the things she wanted were in her hands. It was time for her to leave the place. She spread her bat wings, jumped through the air, and disappeared, swallowed by the night sky. Chapter 10: Chapter 10 Dream of Memories. In his hazy consciousness. Soma slowly opened his heavy eyes. In his blurry vision, Soma could see a sight that was filled with endless darkness. maybe his mind is still playing tricks on him. however, after he regained his focus and opened his eyes wide the sight before him was not changed it was still the endless darkness staring right back at him. Soma raised his right hand but to his shock, he could see his hand just fine. He blinked a few times to ascertain his situation then he raised his upper body into a sitting position. "What is happening here, I could see my body just fine? Where the hell am I?". after making sure that there are no problems with his sight Soma stands up. then he raised his hand upward making sure that his way was not blocked by something. Inside the darkness filled space. His mind began to wander around trying to figure out what situation got him here. Soma raised his left foot first trying to move forward from his place but his raised hand just bumped into something invincible. The thing that blocked him, has a smooth surface like a glass but soft enough as if his skin had not made any contact at all with something. It has an out-of-the-world texture. "What is this?". Soma put more strength to his hand trying to push the invincible wall that blocked his way but not to avail. After trying a couple of methods to push the wall before him Soma finally gave up sighing before all of a sudden the room lit up. In front of him, a light began to shine in this dark space, and it formed a monitor-like screen with a blank display appeared before him. The monitor before him began to play some sort of video from a first-person perspective. The display was probably showing a perspective from a kid because of its low view. Soma could see the kid''s little hands were scraping some sand. using a little scoop that is made from plastic trying to make a mound. The place feels familiar from Soma''s memories. "That was ..the park I used to play in. Are these my memories? Ah..". The view began to shift as the kid now looked at the two figures who slowly waved at him with a smile on their face. Soma''s body flinched. He remembered those faces. there is no way he could forget. as he tries to open his mouth. The monitor began to distort and it was now showing a smiling couple looking at him affectionately sitting on the dining table with a birthday cake on it. "..Father, mother?". After seeing the two figures that showed on the monitor. His eyes began to turn blurry as his lips began to tremble trying to hold back his sobbing. Soma knows that he has already moved forward beyond the tragedy. but seeing the scene before him brings back those happy memories that are buried deep in the corner of his mind. He couldn''t help but shed a bit of a tear after witnessing his parents smile once again. The scene began to change again. He saw the wonderland, beach, and many more fun places he nearly forgot. He visited in his childhood with both of them. A single streak of tears began to travel across Soma''s cheeks. On those happy days he spent with his family, a warm filled his cold heart, and the happy laughter he saw, washed away all of the sadness he experienced after their loss. However, Soma knows. Those things are nothing more than just a memory, a fragment from the past that he had experienced and he could not go back to those happy times. He began to grit his teeth. The scene before him awakens the longing inside his heart. "..It''s enough". Soma muttered that in his heart, and the scene before him darkened. Before it changed and began to play the piece of another memory. The surroundings show a dim place, but Soma knew that it was his house from the placed furniture and the atmosphere plastered in it. Then, He saw a big shadow silhouette holding a headless body in its hand. It opened its mouth wide enough to swallow a single human whole. With a hundred razor-sharp teeth like a shark, began to devour the headless body he held. "..This is?". Soma''s body tensed as a sense of disturbance began to crawl out into his skin. Then, out of nowhere, a ball flew before him and it stopped right before his feet. Looking down at the thing that bumped his legs, Soma''s body flinched. Because the thing was not a ball at all, it was something more horrifying than he could ever imagine. It was his mother''s head with a hollow expression on her face, looking straight at him. Soma''s body trembled, and color began to withdraw from his face. His stomach began to churn but he covered his own mouth to prevent him from puking. "..What the hell was that?". He cursed. It took only one glance to make him imprint those nasty memories inside his brain, and now his mother''s head kept haunting his mind. He shook his head trying to get rid of that disturbing scene. However, the monitor before him was cruel. They began to replay all of the disturbing scenes that Soma recalls ever experiencing, in his life until now. The separated body of his father, the dim cold filthy place that confined him, and the lump of flesh that once he called his friend in those hell holes filled his sight. Soma couldn''t hold himself back and began to vomit in place. Soma threw up all of the content in his stomach. However, the thing that came out of his mouth was a black gooey and it had a nasty smell like the smell of human feces that had been stored in a closed space for days. Soma''s face contorted. Not because of the smell but because his head began to throb painfully. An intense flood of new memories filled his brain to the brim, and it began to merge with his existing memories. He clutched his head which felt like it was tearing apart. [Mental enhancement proficiency raised] The intense pain began to calm down, and Soma regained his clear mind. With knitted brows Soma''s mind began to race. "..What the heck is this, shit? These are not my memories.. Is it perhaps, the memories of Soma from this world?". If that is the case then all of this becomes clear. Because he knew that his real parents were killed in a plane incident and Soma''s parents in this world were to die because they got killed by demons. After calming his mind, Soma then turned his gaze again watching the memories. But now the scene showed something very familiar. It was the main road he made the deal with Devi. The perspective also looked at her silhouette right now. But the atmosphere around them completely changed from what he knew. Devi, as if frightened, could only stand there watching him while gritting her teeth, no it seems her gaze was focused under his feet. Then the scene shifted toward his feet and found a different demon woman struggling to release herself, from his right leg that pressed against her chest. The demon girl on his leg began to feel frightened as the pressure around her chest grew heavy. She began to thrash away but not to avail. "..This?". The demon girl in question began to choke, her face began to turn purple as her wide eyes were filled with tears, saliva, and even snot, gasping for breath. Then the right leg began to dig deeper, putting the demon girl on the brink of death. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma''s head began to throb once more as intense feelings of guilt surged in his mind making him grit his teeth and clenched his fist. "..I had enough!". Raising his fist up. Soma began to slam it to the invincible wall before him, only to be stopped in its tracks and feel nothing. Frustrated, he raised his other arm and began to unleash a barrage of strikes at the wall, but it was futile no matter what he did. "Ha.. ha.. ha..". Soma''s breathing became rough and the strength of his attack began to weaken. So as his last attempt, he pulled his right fist behind and clenched it hard, until its nails were dug into its skin. He prepared his stance with his bent feet in a straight line, and his sight focused on the wall before him. Soma gritted his teeth and clenched his right fist. he didn''t realize it but his right fist showed a faint glow of red color around it for a moment before it seeped into his skin. "Break!". Shifting his weight Soma instinctually began to transfer all of the force in his body and concentrated it in his right fist then slammed it to the wall. After making contact with the wall, it made a cracking sound. Then his fist succeeded in piercing the wall and it broke like a glass. At the same time, he succeeded in breaking the wall. The monitor in front of him disappears with only darkness remaining and a translucent window before his eyes that notices his condition, but he ignores it. A straight line stood in front of soma and then it opened like a double door, revealing a bright light. Soma Squinted his eyes, seeing the bright light that pierced his eyes. He relaxed his stance and began to walk toward the light. "Finally". With a slow gait, he began to approach the big double door, until a black chain began to twirl around his right leg and tried to drag him toward the darkness space once more. Soma was surprised at first but he held on and resisted the black chain that pulled him. "Kuuh". Then multiple chains began to appear, restraining Soma''s limbs. "What now?". Soma''s body got dragged toward the dark space once more, as his body began to float with the dark chain that coiled around his limbs. A pair of sharp red eyes stared daggers at him. The silhouette began to show itself and appeared before Soma. "..Me?". The identity from the pair of red eyes was none other than Soma but with a pair of goat horns and a bat wing that appeared from his back. "Yo, brat". "Who are you?". "You don''t know me? ..Hehe, I am you". "Ha?". Chapter 11: Chapter 11 Devil and New Power. Soma knitted his brows looking at his other self that had the characteristics of a demon, no rather the person before him was another entity called a devil. a higher being that should have inhabited hell. "Ah, I see. You are the one who killed that woman". At that time Soma''s consciousness had already awakened, and he watched the demon girl getting suppressed by someone else''s foot. However, he didn''t have the time to think. At that time his mind was focused on breaking the wall that prevented him from going forward. The devil opened his mouth, sneering. "..Hey I think you had something that belonged to me?". "Ha? What the hell?..". Soma didn''t remember having taken something from the devil. He didn''t falter before the devil who killed that woman as easily as breathing. Upon closer look, Soma could see that the devil was also being restrained by chains, wrapped around his limbs. Then the devil''s red eyes began to glow and they were meeting each other''s gaze. "Give me your body!". "..? Ack!". As soon as their eyes met. A stinging pain as if his eyes were being stabbed by needles occurred on Soma. He closed his eyes because of the sudden pain he felt before it escalated and his eyes began to be burned from inside. Feeling helpless because of the chain that restrains his limb. Soma could only grit his teeth trying to endure the burning feeling in his eyes, tears began to travel along his both cheeks. "Aaaaaaaah". Soma couldn''t hold it any longer so he howled in pain. Trying to endure the burning sensation in his eyes. His limbs are wiggling, struggling to break free from the chain, but to no avail. The devil enjoyed the sight before him as he looked at Soma suffering. He showed his nasty smile and his eyes squinted holding back his laugh. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Soon your body will become mine". While Soma continued to scream in those dark places. The devil keeps watching the event unfolding with a sneer. Then from the door that emits a bright light. A single light ball swiftly entered the dark room and stood between the devil and Soma. The devil opened his eyes wide because of the unannounced guest that appeared out of nowhere. He knew that the light ball came here to interrupt his plan to corrupt Soma. The devil''s pupil began to shrink and he tried to get rid of the light ball. But the ball began to shine so brightly that it even gave life to the dark-gloomy room that trapped Soma. "Tch!". The light that came from the ball was so blinding it even made the devil couldn''t open his eyes. But he noticed another thing, his skin began to sizzle, burned by the divine aura it emits. "Ack, it''s hot. What the hell is that?". Seeing the devil getting wounded. The ball began to take form. It transformed into a human figure with 180 cm in height, with a medium-built body standing in front of Soma, protecting him. However, all of his body was still covered by the mysterious light. So his appearance remained unknown. But from the structure of his body it was a man''s physique. The human light looked at Soma and waved his right hand, then a thin gold layer began to create an enclosed space on Soma surrounding forming a half-dome, protecting him. "You are going to be okay". Inside the barrier. Soma noticed that the pain in his eyes began to ease before it was completely gone. A gentle soft voice that entered his ears, shooted his raging heart and mind. But, he still didn''t dare to open his eyes yet. He was afraid that he would be affected by the same trick again. "Ugh, begone". The devil began to release his aura. Then the human light couldn''t sit still either. He began to perform some sort of seal hands simultaneously with the devil. Even in his restrained state, the devil could form a mass of black balls floating before him ready to attack the human light before him. However the human light was faster, a multiple small golden holes began to appear in an empty space around the devil. Inside those small holes, a golden chain made from a pure divine power of light began to appear then restrained the devil''s limbs, and now the devil completely lost his freedom. Only the devil''s head still remained. "This is?". [Martial Saint Third technique - Demonic Sealing Chains] Again the human light began to perform his next move. Then the chain began to coil around the devil''s neck and it began to wrap itself toward his face. Until his head was gone, wrapped by a layer of dozens of chains. "..With my remaining strength. This is how much I could do, huh". What lay before the human light sight, was the strange golden cocoon floating itself above the ground restrained by a hundred chains sealed. The human light began to turn around and then tried to bring Soma to a safer place. He touched the golden barrier, and it began to float then carrying him. He flies at a slow pace leaving the sealed devil behind. After passing the door. He asks Soma who still closes his eyes with a gentle voice. "You can open your eyes now". Soma hesitated at first but he slowly opened his eyes only to be shocked by the spectacle before him. Before him spread a beautiful grassland that you could never find in his lifetime. It was like Eden itself. Flat land with bustling grass, forming a harmony with the flowers that bloomed as if welcoming spring and the refreshing breeze that tickled his skin. The gentle flow of a clear spring that stretches far away without an end. However, the sight that captivated him the most was standing in the middle of Eden. It was the appearance of a majestic tall tree that stood towering in the middle of this beautiful flat land. It leaves a great impact on his mind. Never had he thought that he could watch this spectacle his lifetime, it was the most beautiful scene his eyes ever saw. "...". Soma''s brain halted for a moment. With his jaw that lowered to the ground, his attention was focused only to engrave this beautiful sight, so that he could never forget it. Seeing Soma''s reaction, the human light as if pleased, nodded his head and began to fly approaching the tall tree. The two of them float slowly on the flat land enjoying the pleasant breeze that touched their skin, and arriving before the tree. "Woah". Soma lifted his head up to see a myriad of cascades that escaped from the lush tree leaf, making him stupefied. "Let''s rest here". The human light waves his hand and the gold barrier that protects Soma vanishes as he lands on the ground. Seeing that the human light began to float before sitting on top of a tree trunk that protruded from the land. Soma looked at the human light before him with a slight awe. He searched for a good place to sit, pondering a bit before deciding to sit on the grass. "Here is fine". "Is that so, Hehe, It clearly shows how humble you are in your life. Hehe, I like your attitude, boy". "Eh? No I was just..". The human light waved his hand, trying to stop the small chit-chat, and Soma understood his intention and didn''t dwell on it anymore. "You probably had a lot of questions in your mind, right boy?". "Yes. Ah, first. thank you very much for saving me from that being clutch". Soma lowered his head toward the human light. His coming to the rescue really helped him a lot. Even if he didn''t know who the person before him was, at least he should express his gratitude. "What a good-mannered kid". The human light muttered in his heart, nodding and smiling, toward Soma. "Ah, no need for that. That thing indeed must be destroyed. ..Those damn devils can''t even let me rest in peace.. but I must apologize. With my current strength. sealing him was the best I could do". Now the human began to show his apologetic gesture by also lowering his head. Soma who saw that became flustered and beckoned the man to raise his head. "No, no. It''s okay. Please raise your head. You already helped me enough". "Many thanks, boy. That truly brings relief for me". The two of them had the same gait if it was for humbleness. Soma had that gait from his parents'' teaching, and as for the Martial Saint, he was like that because his mind was trained to not be higher than the other. "Okay let''s continue okay. My name is Cain, or you can call me Martial Saint. That is how I used to be called. Also I am the person who reigned on earth in ancient times". "Martial Saint!?". Soma''s eyes bulged from its socket and his jaw dropped toward the floor. He never felt this shock his entire life, but he soon snapped back and asked the most important things. "..But how?". "Remember when you were almost dead and you spoke the phrase that I wrote on the inscription?". Indeed before his consciousness was engulfed in the void. He recited the phrase on the inscription. He remembers the man who also recited it, but he only got a Martial saint class as his enlightenment. Instead of getting a class, Soma was able to interact with the Martial Saint fragments in his mind. It was never mentioned in the story he read. "Listen, Kid, indeed the person who recites the phrase I wrote will have a breakthrough through his martial path, or even get the rare class Martial saint but there was something more important than that..". "...?". "Something that I left behind and I created it using my whole life experience, and that is..". Because of the shocking development that was happening before his eyes. Soma, who felt the tension begin to rise, tensed his body and gulped his saliva to moisten his parched throat. Waiting for the martial saint to finish his words. "Martial Saint System". Chapter 12: Chapter 12 Martial Saint System. "Martial Saint System?". Soma''s brain halted its function. everything that he knew about the power from the series and many of the classes that he remembered. This was the first time he heard this kind of information. "Why?". Soma'' head was still in disarray. He tilted his head and asked the person before him. Martial Saint, on the other hand, nodded opened his mouth, and began to explain. "Well, about that..". Martial Saint began to recall his memories and tell Soma about the inscription. Apparently, when he was nearing the end of his life. He wrote the inscription, hoping that there would be someone who would inherit his power, and used it for good to help humanity when facing great danger like in ancient times. Then after using half his life and all his life experience, he succeeded in making a relic. "Because of that, I could talk to you here as a fragment". "I see..". Soma covered his mouth and began to ponder. "So using his half-life to create the relic, it leaves his small fragment inside it and probably, waiting for a good time to find someone whom he is deemed worthy enough to inherit his will". However it leaves a big question on Soma''s mind. "Why Me, though? I think there are many people out there who are more worthy than I am?". "..Well, here is the thing, boy. I didn''t choose you". "Hmm?". Soma''s body stiffened, his eyes opened wide. His earlier assumption was denied vehemently. Now his mind was in disarray. "If you are not the one who decided that then who? ..Don''t tell me!". The Martial saint lifted the corner of his mouth, then answered. "Yeah, it was the inscription itself. It choose you". "Wait! Ahaha, This is insane". Soma muttered. "I never thought that this out of box situation could happen. Is it because of my action I take, to save those two, or is it my existence? that made that guy rewrite the power system balance in this world. Martial Saint System, sounds great from the name". Despite the crazy thing that happened before his eyes. Soma''s heart fluttered. He felt like, floating on a sky while resting his body on the surface of a cloud that looked fluffy, while enjoying the scenery. Grinning from ear to ear. "..You seem happy about it" "Eh? Ah,, um. Well, yeah". How could he not be happy about this? It doesn''t mean that his current ability was lacking. But, he needs something that would give him a bigger chance to survive in this world. A power that no one else had, his only unique power. The martial saint feels amused seeing Soma antic. Even after hearing his name and holding the inheritance from the martial saint himself. He is still not thinking of using it for evil reasons. Instead, in Soma''s expression, Martial saints could feel the excitement and determination to overcome any obstacle in his lives. "Good, hold onto that mindset. Because, my power was not something that should be used for restraining someone''s will. It should be used with a proper goal and freedom in their choices". Martial saints muttered. "We don''t have much time, There are three things that I want to ask you". "..Okay, please". The Martial saint nodded his head while raising his three fingers up. "First, You are my true inheritors, and you have the freedom to use that power for a good purpose or a bad one. It was your choice, but I believe that the person the inscription coose was not someone who would wield my power to do something wrong". Soma furrowed his brows, then soon shook his head vertically. He needed to remind himself again to live in this world only to survive, and if he could. He will save her with his newfound power. He clenched his fist and renewed his resolve. Martial Saint nod his head before continuing. "Second is, You had a devil inside your consciousness. For now, he was in a sealed state, but it didn''t solve the problems as a whole. You must find a way to kill the devil''s soul once and for all or subdue it, this was impossible though. It will help lessen your worry, and open up your imprisoned thoughts". "..Yes". There are many methods to relinquish the devil, but with his current state. It is not possible to make it happen. That could become one of the reasons for him to do his best in getting stronger. "As for the third..". The Martial saint hesitated. He scratches his cheek, feeling nervous. "Um, It is a bit selfish for me to say it but. Fuu,, Can you please take care of my descendant? If you ever encounter them, and if they have any problems, please help them. This was my personal request". Soma opened his eyes wide, not expecting the Martial saint to still care for his descendant. He nodded his head, because he didn''t have any intention to refuse, also. It was worth trying to persuade that boy to come into our camp. "Okay, if I have a chance to do that. I will do it". "Ohoho, Thank you truly, Soma". "You are welcome". All of a sudden Soma''s vision shook, and he could see his body begin to turn transparent. "I think it''s time". "Indeed it is. See you next time, Soma" "Yeah, See you next time". His body began to vanish leaving the Martial saint who was still looking at Soma''s disappearance. "Soma, as my inheritor I am expecting a lot from you". *** Soma slowly opened his eyes slowly as his scattering thoughts began to gather, arousing his mind to wake up. The first thing he saw after his mind was cleared was a white unfamiliar ceiling. "Where is this?". Looking around he noticed that he was Lying on the soft sponge alone in this wide room. On his left he could spot some mechanical monitor that beeping monitors his heartbeat. Then, on his right, he could see a silver metal drawer with a remote control, a steel plate that had a plate that was filled with a peeled apple, a transparent cup, and a small kettle on top of it. Probably it was prepared for soma when he woke up. "So I was in the hospital". Carefully he began to raise his body afraid that there was some injury he sustained. But contrary to his thought his body was the epitome of health itself. Soma felt that his body was filled with abundant power and he didn''t feel any discomfort at all. He raised his body into a sitting position and looked around. One thing he found odd. "The room is too wide for one person". No matter how it looked it was a room for a VIP person. In front of him he could see a monitor with a 45 inch display hung above strapped onto its stand. Beside him, he is welcomed by the brilliant light from the sun that gives color to the world. Soma sighed, pleased with the welcome. "..I am thirsty". Soma shifted his sitting position. He is now facing the window, then raises his right hand to take the transparent cup, before passing it to his left and grabbing the kettle that is a bit heavy, and filled with mineral water. He poured the content into the glass and drowned it in one gulp. As if it isn''t enough he keeps pouring the cup until the kettle is light. After his thirst was quenched. He put down the kettle and the cup. Then he sighs, never in his life has he experienced that thirst as if he was adventuring in the Sahara desert. [Mental enhancement proficiency skill rise] [Mental enhancement proficiency skill rise] [Mental enhancement proficiency skill rise] [The user skill had leveled up] [Mental enhancement level 7] The translucent window began to appear before his eyes blocking his sight, but soon soma opened his eyes wide. After reading the last notification from the window. "Huh? level 7 ¡­Eh, is that..". In this world skills could be categorized into 3 stage. First it was a beginner stage where the skill level showed a number from 1 - 3. Then, Intermediate, When the skill level was 4 - 6. Last is, advance stage when the skill level reaches 7 - 9. As for level 10 there is only a select individual who could reach that state. Soma''s mental enhancement skill was now level Seven. That meant, his skill was already entering the territory of advanced stage skill. A feat that couldn''t be achieved by a mere 14-year-old boy. Because, there is even a person who trained their ass off until they reach seventy but only raise his skill proficiency only to level 6, peak intermediate. So the skill he saw blew up his mind. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After thinking it back, it was no surprise he would get that much proficiency in a single night. His mind is almost reaching its breaking point, facing demons, enduring the sudden flood of memories, breaking from the shackle that binds him in his mind, and then the last, rebelling against the devil. There was so much happening upon his arrival to another world that stressed his mind, and also the fact that he was still a low level awakener, greatly influenced his growth. Soma shook his head to focus on the thing before him, first. "Should I check it?". Soma inhaled a deep breath before he opened his mouth. "Status". [Status window] Name: Soma (M) Race: Human (Half-Devil) Age: 14 Class: Martial Saint Level: 5 Exp: 50/120 SP: 100 Statistics: Physique: 10 Soul: 10 Luck: 1 Extra point: 25 Skill: Adapt(Unique), Mental Enhancement 7 Title: Martial Saint Inheritor, Soul Pact Contractor Blessings: - Curse: Slow Growth Martial Saint System Technique: 1. (Unlocked Level 10) 2. (Unlocked Level 30) 3. (Unlocked Level 50) 4. (Unlocked Level 70) 5. (Unlocked Level 99) ¡­ Chapter 13: Chapter 13 Daily Quest. "There are a lot of things that are different, but..". As Soma saw his status window. There are a lot of things that have changed but what makes him excited the most was. He covers his mouth trying to stop the corner of his mouth from lifting up. The Martial Saint should be considered a class inside the series Chronicles saga. Now It transforms into something more amazing than that. "I also got the title Martial Saint inheritor. Huh! Wait, ..What!?". Soma shot up from his bed and looked at the translucent window before him. His eyes were bloodshot after witnessing a word curse placed on his status. He didn''t remember the curse stats appearing the first time he opened his status. Now, for the second time, he opened it. There is an addition in his status window that belongs to a curse. "Curse since when I get that?". [Curse Slow Growth: The curse that will make the user who receives it, will get a penalty for leveling up. The experience points they need for the next level up will doubled] Curse, it was a magic that belonged to a dark magic type. There are multiple types of curse. For example, in Soma''s case, it will double the experienced point he needed to level up. There are many more examples of that. However, it also depends on the mastery of magic itself. If it''s still in the beginner stage the caster probably could only cast a debuff curse toward the enemy. As for the intermediate, they could instill a nightmare or induct a poison type of curse that could endanger a person''s life. Last, for the advanced stage they could cause fatal harm to someone else''s physique or mental health, and could even cast a death curse on the enemy. The curse that affected Soma probably belonged to an advanced stage because it was affecting his growth. But he didn''t remember where and when he got the curse from. "Wait, Is it because of that demon woman? If that is true then this is troublesome". muttered Soma inside his heart. From the curse description, it seems it was not a big deal to get your experienced point doubled for leveling up. But, Chronicles Saga that Soma knows didn''t give anyone an easy chance to level up. Soma knitted his brows. He pondered what he should do to get rid of the curse. There are a lot of ways for someone to be free from its curse. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. First, find a high-level light magic user, but with Soma''s little connection in this world. This option could be considered a bust. Then there is also a way to get rid of it by visiting the awakeners bureau, but it will cost him a lot. Third, Soma knows from his knowledge that there are multiple gates that will reward you with an Item that could lift his curse but his current strength is questionable. "Fuu, ..Fine then, I just need to level up steadily at my own pace. For now, let''s see what is different from my system". However, despite those restrictions Soma didn''t lose hope, he directed his gaze toward his new system that had been given by The Martial Saint. "Hmm, They are different from the one I know". First, his strength, agility, and endurance stats were gone. Instead, it was changed into Physique, and the intelligence was gone instead there was a Soul. As for his luck, there is no change in that. [Physique: It was a combination of Strength, Agility, and endurance statistics. This will give the user a harmonized growth physique, that will stabilize his foundation] [Soul: It was a higher version of Intelligence stats. It will give the user an ability unlike any other else. It was the fusion of power between Mana(Mental energy) and inner energy(Qi) that will have a greater power] "Woah, that is amazing". Soma didn''t ever think that his statistics could become like this. This was truly befitting of the name of the Martial saint system. Soma began to look again at the other change and there was a column that said. [Martial Saint Technique] It has five locked slots, and can probably be unlocked after he reaches a certain level. However, he was hoping that, at that time, he didn''t have to complete a certain quest or gain some enlightenment in his leveling up. If that was happening then Soma couldn''t do anything just to try his best, to meet the criteria for obtaining it. "Is that it?". After looking thoroughly, Soma closed his eyes and began to form a plan for his future. What should he do after this? [As the Martial Saint Inheritors, You must not forget to train your basics. To strengthen your basics you need to build a solid foundation] [Daily Quest is delivered through your system would you like to open it] [Yes or No] "What?". As Soma began to ponder about his next plan, a new translucent window notified him about the quest that had been delivered through his new system. He hesitated at first before choosing yes and the notification window changed, and began showing the content. [Daily Quest for today Push up 100x] [The user will be rewarded with 1 extra point on each statistic if the user completes the quest] [Failed to do the quest will get the user a severe penalty] "Huh?". Soma was stupefied after reading the notification. Especially from the line that informs him about the reward of getting one extra point after finishing the quest, and that was for all the stats. "..Is this for real?". Normally, for the awakeners to obtain an Extra point. They must hunt some monster to gain an experience point to level up, and when they meet the requirement to level up. They will be given one raise for all stats and five Extra points each time the level rises. However, there was a setback to this option. Because the experience point will only get bigger every time the level rises. Some people even need a couple of days to level up, it could be a week or even a month. But that doesn''t apply to Soma. He could raise his stats every day if what the system says is true. Compared to the benefit of leveling up, the one-point reward from the quest probably doesn''t have a great value in it. However, what if Soma does the daily quest every single day, for a week, a month, or even a year? He will get three hundred more extra points in his stats for finishing his daily quest. The Martial saint system was definitely a ground-breaking balance-breaker system. Soma didn''t need to hunt those monsters to level up and gain those extra points. He just needs to finish the quest to get the extra point without needing to fight the monster in a faraway place. What a good offer the system gave him. "Should I give it a try?". Soma tilted his head to the side while holding his chin up, pondering if he should try it. Clenching his fist trying to check his body condition, Then twists every joint on his body. He didn''t feel any pain or abnormalities. After making sure there are no abnormalities in his body. Next, he tries to do some compound movements to see if his motoric sense is working fine. "One two, one two". Raising his hands up while opening his legs simultaneously, then doing the opposite, lowering his hands toward his waist and closing his legs at the same time. Soma felt no abnormalities and soon moved his legs, trying to find a wider place so he could do the quest. "This place seems good". Soma began to lower his front body until his stomach touched the hard cold white floor. Then he bent his hands and put both of his palms beside his lower chest while his elbow facing behind, keeping his core tightened and his body straight. Taking a deep breath before he pushed the ground using his palm and raised his body up. [Daily quest progress Push-Up 1/100] "Ooh, it works. Let''s continue". Two, then three. Soma kept pushing the floor while also enjoying the progress he made. The reps count is reaching dozens and he feels his body still could be pushed some more. Soma found it weird, usually in his former world he only could do Probably around twelve or maybe fifteen perfect-form push-ups, if he did his best. But now, even if the rep''s count already reached twenty, his chest still demanded more. [30/100] Finally, after his count reached thirty his chest, and triceps began to feel hot. He felt that the gravity was heavier, pushing him down. His pores began to open up, cooling his heated body by excreting some sweat. His lungs are heavy searching for air. But, he keeps trying to push the floor and try to do his best. [40/100] Then, after the count reached forty number, his hands gave up and his body lying on the floor. It was hard for him to breathe in the prone position so he turned his body away facing the ceiling and now he could gather air more easily for his lungs. "..Phew, it''s been a while, I am doing this". Soma raised his upper body, and he stretched his arm to loosen the sore muscle. The rest time was over, and Soma began to shift his body into a pushing position on the floor. He began to continue his reps. Seventy reps had passed and Soma''s condition was getting worse. His hands were trembling when trying to push his body up, but still, he managed to reach eighty reps before he collapsed on the floor gasping for breath. "Ha, ha, ..Man, ..that was hard". Then Soma after enough resting began to continue the push-up quest. When the count already reached ninety, that''s where the hard part began. His pace was much slower than his first time doing it. He even took a couple of seconds to rest in each rep. "...Ninety ¡­eight". After pushing his body up, he lowered it slowly until it touched the ground and took a rest. A few seconds later, he began to gather the energy toward his hand trying to push his now heavy body up, trying to define gravity. "Uuukh, ¡­Ninety ..nine". For the final push, Soma grits his teeth, and with his now trembling hands like a deer infant feet. He squeezed every last drop of strength he got in his body, pushing his body up. "Uuukh,,, hundred!". [100/100] Success in pushing his body up, and seeing the progress that finally reached the target made him sigh with relief before strength began to leave his hands and his body dropped down to the wet floor. "Ouch!" [Daily quest complete] Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Reunion. [Daily Quest Complete] [Reward: All stats +1] Soma is still lying face down on the cold hard, wet floor. His chest part was moving up and down pumping oxygen. He lifted his head looking upfront and saw the translucent window before him. "I did it, haha". Staying in that pose was clearly uncomfortable for him so he shifted his body to face the ceiling, and gave his lungs more freedom for gathering some oxygen. Looking at the window before his eyes, made the corner of his mouth lift. Even though the work was hard, it was pretty satisfying for him. Soma pondered when he ever get this sense of accomplishment in his life. Never, in his life, had he experienced this kind of feeling. "This feeling is great". Soma closed his eyes, diving into this new feeling. Just a small act to show his progress in his stats makes his heart throb as a new feeling begins to creep out from inside his mind. He never thought that this outcome would greatly affect his mind. That is why everyone loves to play games because they can manage and see the result of their hard work. The thing is, he got addicted. A clicking sound could be heard from the door behind him. The creaked sound that came from the door behind, opened slowly and a pretty lady wearing a nurse outfit appeared. She opened her eyes wide after seeing the state the room was in. She saw a boy with a drenched body lying on the floor gasping for breath and soon blood faded from her face. "Oh my, are you okay!?". The nurse clearly had a panicked reaction on her face. She dashed and approached Soma before crouching down beside him. Soma, muttered, "There must be a slight misunderstanding going on around here". Opened his mouth. "..I am okay, don''t worry". "Please stay still for a moment. You are a patient that recently just awoke, after all. So leave everything to me!". The nurse slid her hands toward Soma''s back and knee. She raised him in a princess carry before bringing him back onto the soft bed. The nurse began touching Soma''s body. Checking his pulse and temperature, then she checked the surroundings, his drenched body, the wet floor, and the rising temperature the boy had aroused her curiosity. "What have you been doing?". "..Just, a small exercise. ..Don''t worry my body is the epitome of health itself. I didn''t feel any abnormalities, or anything since I woke up earlier". Soma began to explain his body condition, afraid of the nurse reprimanding him. The nurse knitted her brows before sighing. Then she saw that the tray in the drawer was empty. "Please wait for a bit, I will refill the water in the kettle. Ah, did you have an appetite? I will bring you some food". Hearing her mention the word food, Soma''s stomach began to growl, letting out some protest. He placed his left hand tapping his empty stomach trying to shooting it down. "Yes, please". "Okay, please rest, and don''t do anything that will burden your body, since you just woke up from your long slumber". "Understand". The nurse nodded her head before carrying the tray and leaving the room. He never knew that he could get this treatment in the hospital. Maybe he was in a VIP room. Alone in this spacious room, Soma began to turn his attention again to his status, while waiting for the nurse. Not long after that the door cracked open and the person who entered now was. "Good morning Boy, how are your feeling?". "...". "?". It was not the nurse that came earlier. It was the two awakeners that Soma met the other day. The beautiful lady with red hair was Hisako. She is holding a tray filled with food that has been prepared for Soma. She is currently wearing casual clothes, a simple blue shirt with her shoulders open and a light white cardigan on top. On the lower part, She is wearing dark blue long jeans that are loose at the end and a pair of black heels. Approaching Soma, with a blossomed smile. Behind her, Soma could spot a handsome guy with a calm trait holding a tray with a kettle and a glass cup, on top. He was the husband of Hisako, Named Hiroshi. He had short black hair and gentle black eyes looking at him. Wearing a simple white shirt and a blue jacket on top. For the lower part, he is wearing dark blue jeans and a pair of branded sneakers. "Why are you guys here?". "Hehe, We came. Here is your food". Hisako, who now stood beside Soma''s bed, began to prepare the table and lay the food before Soma. Then she took a white chair from Soma under the bed and sat on the left side. "Pardon for the intrusion". As for Hiroshi, he walked around the bed and put the tray on top of the silver drawer. Before taking the chair and sitting on it. The delicious smell from the food before him, that tickled his nostril made his stomach growl. He began to look around and hesitated before the two people. "Hurry, enjoy your meal. Don''t mind us". "Help yourself". After getting the two permissions. Soma nodded his head and began to put his hands together. "Then, Let''s eat". sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma tried to eat his prepared meal slowly, but his hunger got the best of him. So he gulped the food before him like a starving person. As for the two couples, they watched Soma eating with an amused gaze that made Soma feel awkward. After savoring the food. He clapped his hand and said his appreciation before drinking a glass of water to moisten his throat. Then began to face the couple. "Why are you guys here?". Soma repeated himself. "We went to the hospital to check your condition and found you awoke after sleeping for a day. Ah, but first let me introduce myself. My name is Akabane Hisako and this was..". "Akabane Hiroshi, pleased to meet you, boy". "Ah, yes, pleased to meet you too. My name is Soma, and.. Wait, a day has passed?". Hisako on his left nodded. "Yes Soma, you have been sleeping for a day after the battle. Did you happen to remember something?". "..No, not all of them". Soma''s lied. He remembered every detail of that fight. However, He couldn''t just actually mention that he had gotten himself fused with the devil''s blood and managed to kill one of the demons on his own. Luckily, the two of them were unconscious back then. So the event that happened that night stayed in the dark. "Is that so?". "How much did you remember that night?''.'' Hiroshi began to open his mouth. probing Soma. Soma pondered for a bit before He formed a small lie. In hope can convince the two couples before him. "..Um, what I remember was, when I struck a deal with the demon to let you two go, by giving the relics, and after she got what she wanted she stabbed me and..". "What!?". Hisako shot up from her chair and the chair was cluttered to the floor. Hiroshi also opened his eyes wide for a bit hearing Soma mention that. However, his gaze still holds a little doubt. "Are you okay?". "Yes, I am fine. Actually I have never felt this better in my life. I wonder why?". Soma didn''t lie about this one. He raised his left hand and put it on his left chest. Pretending to remember what happened last night. However, the action he took made Hisako raise her brow, and she began to put her right hand on top of his chest. "Are you truly fine?" Hiroshi asked worryingly. "Yes, I truly am. As a matter of fact, how can I get here?". As the topic of conversation was not too good for him if it kept continuing. Soma tried to change the subject. The couple looked at each other and began their story. The couple began to describe what happened that night. After the demon left, Hiroshi was the one who got his consciousness back first. Checking the surroundings to make sure everything is fine. With his aching body, he began to search for the whereabouts of his wife. Hiroshi found his wife sitting while leaning her battered body on the wall. He checked her condition and found no life-threatening injury on her. Then he found a boy who was out of place, after what happened last night, lying down in the middle of the main road with tattered clothes stained with blood. He approached him and inspected his injury before calling for help and brought the two to the hospital. "..And, I found out that you are the one entrusted with the relics by Hisako right. I am thankful for that". After finishing his story, Hiroshi bowed his head and expressed his gratitude to Soma. Soma began to fluster and flapped his hands sideways. "No, No need. Actually I am the one who should apologize because in the end I gave the two relics to save both of you and thank you for saving my life back then". "What are you talking about? We are the ones who should feel gratitude. Because of your brave action you saved our lives". "Ahaha, My wife is right. Because of your actions at that time. We are still here living and continuing our lives". "..No, I..". Before Soma could speak another word. The Warmth that enveloped his cheeks made him stop in his tracks. He found a pair of sharp and strong-willed eyes gazing at him. His cheeks are being squeezed by a pair of soft and smooth hands belonging to Hisako. "Okay let''s stop this never-ending gratitude. If not, the conversation will never end". Soma, whose cheeks are being squeezed, nodded his head. Seeing that both of them had drawn the conclusion, Hisako released the grip on his cheeks. "..But, I am curious about one thing?". "About what, Mr. Hiroshi?". Soma tilted his head.. "You said you were stabbed back then. But how couldn''t I find a single wound when I found you unconscious back then?". "Hey Hiroshi, is it that important to ask right now". Hisako shot a glare at Hiroshi''s side. She felt unpleasant about what her husband asked a child who was experiencing something horrible. But, Soma didn''t feel disturbed or anything. Instead, he just raced his mind, trying to find a way to explain the thing he hid. "..Um, I didn''t know anything at that time. But, I noticed that my class has awakened". Both the couple''s bodies stiffened, hearing a word that appeared from Soma''s mouth. "Really, Soma?". "Is what you said the truth?". "Yes, It was..". Soma hesitated at first before opening his status window and letting the other two see his class. By keeping the other hidden, the status only showed his name and class that was displayed. [Status Window] Name: Soma Class: Martial Saint ""Martial Saint!!"". After Soma shows his status window. The two of them have wide eyes. Even Hiroshi who keeps his cool all this time, can''t help but be shocked after seeing this one. "Dear, this is..". "..". Hiroshi keeps his mouth shut. It seems the two of them know how amazingly monstrous the Martial Saint in the legend is. Hiroshi, who was pondering, began to look at Soma''s eyes directly. "Soma, are you interested in going to Hero Academy?". Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Uncontrolled Emotions. Hero Academy was an institution that was built for nurturing a talented individual, that has awakened their class around the globe. not everyone could awaken their class. The period of the awakening of each individual varies. But, overall the awakening happened when in their early to late teens. Past that, and you could only hope for the miracle to happen. The academy was built on a man-made floating island that inhabited the Pacific Ocean. Soma opened his eyes wide hearing that out of nowhere invitation presented before him. Besides the two of them have no relation other than, the last time he was helping them for personal reasons. Because of that Soma knitted his brows and felt a bit wary toward the two. "Did I make a mistake in showing my class?". Soma pondered. He cast his doubtful eyes toward the couples. "...This stupid husband of mine.". Hisako came out of nowhere, circling behind Hiroshi. Raised her right hand and gave him a strong slap on his back head. "Gahak". Hiroshi''s head bent forward, then he raised his right hand to put it on the area that had been slapped. He coughed a few times trying to regain his composure, before turning his gaze to make a protest only to find his wife glaring dagger at him. He flinched and he lowered his head, to Soma. "I am sorry for my husband''s sudden invitation. You could just shrug it off". Hisako shot a glare at her husband and made his husband look smaller before her. "..Ah, it''s okay. I was surprised because It was too sudden, that''s all". "I see, thank you". Soma smiled wryly. "It seems, I overthink". He muttered. Soma knew that these two were not bad people, for certain. However his actions before were not in his control, and he wondered why. Hisako then sighed in relief, seeing Soma didn''t put up his guard around them. She was also surprised, seeing the rare talent that blossomed from this young man was indeed something worth keeping for. Martial Saint, was a legendary existence that had been told to every generation as a supreme being that ruled in ancient times and led humanity to achieve victory in their fight against the demon race and monster. He single-handedly killed a thousand monsters with just a swing of his hands and his step made the air shake and nature submit. He was like an epitome of a god in human skin. The allure of the martial saint class was so enticing, that even her calm husband was acting so improper and almost made the boy wary of them. Hisako also understands his husband''s feelings for a bit, because if we could make a connection with the boy. It would be easier to invite him to join their organization. "I am sorry for my sudden outburst earlier". Hiroshi still lowered his head and began to open his mouth. Soma shook his head and raised his hand to stop Hiroshi from making that gesture. "It''s okay, let''s pretend that didn''t happen in the first place". "Okay". "Understood". Hiroshi lifted his head and both of them nodded after hearing Soma''s suggestion. The room turned silent, the atmosphere was full of awkwardness. Neither Soma nor the couples opened their mouths. However, Hisako, who couldn''t stand the silent time, began to speak. "Oh yeah Soma, can I ask you something?". "..Sure". "How can we contact your parents?". Soma''s body flinched upon hearing those unexpected remarks from Hisako. His mental state was in great turmoil, without him noticing his heart began to speed up, and his blood began to boil, as the memories from the dream began to resurface in his brain. "I am sure they are worried about your whereabouts. So, I intend to contact them using your phone, but your phone is locked, and I think it was rude of me to check your phone without your permission..". "..My parents are ¡­long gone". Hisako opened her eyes wide while covering her mouth with her right hand and Hiroshi stiffened his body. Soma didn''t realize it but his gaze now was lowered looking at the white floor with a blank gaze. When she saw the expression, Hisako''s heart felt a slight pain as if being clutched by a raw hand. She apologized. "I am sorry. I didn''t know that". "..No, It''s okay". "I am sorry to hear that". "I said it''s fine, Ah!?". The two couples'' bodies shook, hearing Soma''s rough tone. Soma also surprised himself. He is clearly not in his usual state right now. He hurriedly apologized for what he did. "I am sorry for my rudeness". "No, it''s okay". "We are the ones at fault, to begin with". The two of them answered Soma flusteredly and began packing up their things and ready to leave. "I think we should end our visit for today. You should rest for the rest of the day". "Hisako is right, rest well Soma, we will come to visit again soon". "..Thank you". S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two of them stood up and bowed their heads to Soma as he responded in the same way. Hisako looked at a lonely figure sitting on the white bed alone, making her heart stirred. She took out something from her spatial ring. A pen and a small notebook, before her hand was scratching the note and handed it to Soma. "If you ever need something please contact my private number". Hisako grabbed Soma''s left hand and put the note on his left hand before squeezing Soma''s hand. "..See you later Soma, rest well". Soma, seeing the retreating figure of the two of them, began to sigh. He opened his left hand and found a single piece of paper with an email and phone number written on it. "..Let''s save it for now". *** As the two couples left the room, Soma was in. The two of them walked side by side, leaving the corridor before stepping into the elevator to go to the first floor. Inside the small space of the elevator, Hisako began to open her mouth first. "Aren''t you a bit rushed there, dear?". "..Yeah, Indeed I am". Hiroshi sighs in relief. He notices that his wife is not in her usual state. "I am glad. It didn''t turn into a bad outcome". "You are right. I am completely at fault". Hiroshi leaned his body toward the moving elevator, shorting his thoughts. He was acting like a jerk back then. The boy who awakened his class was too tempting to be left alone. But because of that impatient self, he almost made the boy turn wary around them. He even forgot that he was still alive because of that boy''s effort. "I should be showing him my gratitude. However, instead of that I let my greed get the better of me. I am ashamed as an adult". "..Yeah, you are". Hisako didn''t try to filter her mouth and began to spite venom toward her husband. Hiroshi looked at his wife and found that she was clearly in great disarray. Her gaze was at the steel surface and she squeezed her left elbow. Hiroshi opened his mouth. "Are you worried about the thing you asked him, Hisako?". Hisako''s body flinched and she gripped her left elbow more strongly and nodded meekly. "I probably asked something I shouldn''t have". "..". Hiroshi didn''t say anything, he closed the distance between them and grabbed Hisako''s shoulders before pulling her close. "The look on his face when we mentioned His parents was so hollow. It was like his soul was leaving his body and leaving nothing only an empty vessel. I don''t know why, but ..that scares me". Remembering what happened earlier, made Hiroshi''s mind also stirred. The state of Soma was so scary. He didn''t even know what tragedy that befell the boy so that he could have an expression like that. "What kind of experience did he get..". Before Hisako got herself buried in her self-blame. Hiroshi pulled his wife brought her head closer to his chest and said. "Next time, let''s bring him something delicious to eat". "..Um". *** Inside the fancy corridor where the floor was adorned by a luxurious red carpet, on each side there is a lot of steel armor that lines up in each interval. A lone woman walking slowly while keeping her gait straight full of grace. The woman kept her walking pace before standing up, In front of a majestic twin silver door that had an inscription of a dragon on the left side and a tiger on the right side trying to reap each other lives. She raised her right hand before grabbing the door handle that looked like a ring and knocked it a couple of times. Without waiting for any replies. The door opened itself and inside there was a spacious room on each side there were bookshelves that were filled to the brim with books and grimoires. On the ceiling there is a majestic chandelier hung around glittering like a star in the sky. In the middle there is a round carpet made from high-quality monster leather with red color, there is also a three-seater sofa facing each other between a square table that is created from granite. On each sofa, there are two people sitting opposite each other. One is a pretty young boy in her mid-teens wearing high-quality clothes sitting while reading a grimoire. As for the other, he was a gray-haired man with slit eyes that gave the impression of his cunning character, calmly drinking a cup of black tea. The woman began to kneel in front of the two people. "I have returned, Father". The gray-haired man raised his gaze, putting down the cup before replying. "Where are the relics". The man answered it with an indifferent tone while he demanded the relics be handed out immediately. The woman nodded her head and took the two relics inside her spatial rings before presenting them to him. "These are the two relics you are asking for". It was the devil''s blood and the inscription Martial Saint left behind. The boy noticed the relic, stopped his reading, and began to look at the stone. "As per our agreement Mr. Fan. You took the stone, I took the blood". The boy didn''t reply and just put the Grimoire he read on the table before taking the stone and inspecting it up close. "All right. But, don''t get me wrong, demon. This will be the last time I will make the deal with you". "Haha of course Mr. Fan. Then I will take my leave". The gray-haired man took the devil''s blood and stored it inside his spatial ring. He stood up from his sofa and bowed his head slightly to show his gratitude, before leaving the room followed by the demon woman. Once the door is sealed shut. The boy looked toward the inscription with eyes that were filled with hope. "..Mother, sister. I will definitely save you". Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Pointer. Inside a spacious room that was covered with black carpet. A row of exercise equipment lined up inside the room. Dumbbells weight lining up neatly on the rack, a treadmill that stood tall in the corner of the room, a row of lifting weight equipment lining up beside it. Those equipment were meant for lifting, but that wasn''t the purpose this room was made of. In the corner of the room, there is also a bar at waist height, lining up each side to help the people who have problems in their walking capabilities, there is also a gum ball with different sizes lining up in the corner for training their balance. The room''s purpose was the facilities for rehabilitation of their patients. Alone in this ghost-quiet room, Soma, who was holding a single bar up, trying to pull his body against gravity, was preparing for his next reps. [Quest progress 40/100] With his trembling hands. Soma took a deep breath before he pulled his body up and exhaled trying to keep his form. His spine was straight and he locked his bent legs so that his lower body didn''t have to make any unnecessary moves, to maintain his endurance. He didn''t want to waste the polished movement that he just perfected earlier. Soma keeps doing the movements up and down while continuing to regulate his breathing. Despite the tiredness that had affected his physical and mental, he grits his teeth, determined to finish a hundred reps to complete his daily quest. Then twenty reps later, his face contorted showing his white teeth, his trembling hand tried to lift his now heavy body up. Feeling the weight that kept trying to push him down, Soma opened his mouth and howled like his life depended on this moment. "Kuuuhh, AAAHH!". Success in lifting his chin past the bar level. He straightened his hands and hung his body before placing his legs on the carpet. He began to stretch his back and hands to lessen the pain in his burning upper muscles. "Damn, that was harder than I thought". [Quest Progress 60/100] Soma''s spirit was lifted seeing the progress he achieved. He looked at the mirror that hung on the wall from his left, it stretched from one corner to the other. The right side of the room is full of mirrors. The reflection from that mirror was of a handsome young boy with short black hair and a lean muscle physique standing there, but there was something that bothered him the most right now. A pair of deep red-blood pupils was reflected in those mirrors. At first, he was surprised by the change that happened in his pupil. He didn''t expect the Devils to leave his imprint on his eyes, back then. *** Later that night, where Soma had already cut off his mind from the real world, drifting himself into the endless void they called a sleep. A sudden change in consciousness made him perplexed. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An Eden that stretched as far away as his eyes could see. It truly is a feast for his eyes. A fluttering flower leaves that danced on the ground, with the help from the warm breeze that caressed his skin made this dream place so unreal to be called one. Soma saw a single tall tree in front of him showing its majestic appearance, and a Single man was sitting in a lotus position with both eyes closed, regulating his slow breathing, not moving any finger even though his hair became green. It was as if he was trying to assimilate with the world. "You came boy!". The Martial saint opened his eyes and looked at Soma who was standing not too far away from him. "Come, I have something to say to you". Soma nodded his head and began to walk slowly, as he enjoyed the scenery. Then he arrived before the Martial Saint. He hesitated at first before flopping his butt onto the land with grass as his cushion. "Have you seen your current status?" "Yes, I have". "..Good, you probably have a lot to ask me about, but let''s just skip that all. Let''s focus on the Martial saint skill that needs to be unlocked first". Soma''s memories resurfaced. When he saw his new status after getting the system. There was an additional window at the bottom of his status window, showing his current locked skill, and it needs a certain requirement to unlock it. "Yes, I am aware of that too. What should I do?". Soma feels a bit conflicted inside. He certainly didn''t want to go ahead facing hardship just to unlock one of the skills he got from Martial Saint. However, he also understood that the thing on his hands was something more amazing than anyone else in this world had. So no matter what happens he is determined to unlock the skill that is still locked no matter what hardship is waiting in his path. Besides Soma, like the words ''There is no free lunch in this world''. He clenched his fist and looked at the Martial saint directly. Martial Saint on the other hand smiled wryly and opened his mouth then spoke. "Lightning!" "..Yes?". "Yeah, Lightning, that''s it. That is all the pointer I will give you". "Lightning?". Soma began to cover his mouth deep in thought. It''s a bit vague but also clear at the same time. Soma already has several matters at hand that could help him unlock his first skill. "Should I get lightning-type magic or a skill that lets my body resist the power of lightning? Or should I aim for both? Or worse, should I get struck by lightning first to understand the lightning itself like in a cultivation novel? Man, I rather not do that¡­". Soma muttered. Warmth enveloped Martial Saint''s face, and his corner of mouth lifted a little forming a small smile watching Soma trying to figure out the word he gave him before. This scene reminds him of those days when he taught his disciples. But soon his face tightened as he gazed at Soma intensely, then opened his mouth. "Soma, have you felt anything strange since you awoke in the real world?". Soma, who is deep in thought, came back after hearing the Martial Saint''s voice enter his ears. He turned his gaze to the Martial saint, then tilted his head. "..Huh no, not in the slightless". "I see". Martial saint''s complexion didn''t seem very good in Soma''s eyes. "..What is the matter, Martial saint?" The martial saint hesitated before having a sigh and raised his right hand then pointed it at Soma''s eyes. Soma had a blank face, he didn''t understand what Martial Saint meant by doing that. "Your eyes". "My eyes?". Soma put his thumb and index finger below his eyeliner caressing it carefully. Before asking the martial saint what it was about. "What happened to my eyes?". "..Your eyes change. It now has a deep red-blood color like the devil that is sealed inside you". Soma''s body shook. He tried to open his mouth trying to clarify if the word he was saying was the truth or it was just a lie. But, when Soma looked at the Martial saint''s eyes. He soon dismissed that stupid thought from his mind. "..I see". "You didn''t seem surprised?". "No. I was literally surprised that my eyes had changed. But dwelling on the matter will just get my mind preoccupied with meaningless things, and make me forget what is the most important thing I need to do right now. For this concern, I will deal with it later..". The Martial saint''s eyes opened wide, surprised. He didn''t think that this young fellow would have decisive mental capabilities at such a young age. However, impressed as he was, he also felt a bit sad because knowing that for someone to have that mental state. They must have had an unfortunate past in their life. However, the truth is Soma''s decisiveness came from his past life experience, and as for his current past he still couldn''t fully accept it very well. Soma''s body began to turn transparent. He knew that the time had come for him to leave the dream place. Notice that Soma began to turn transparent, The Martial saint spoke his word. "Don''t be afraid. Just do what you have to do, Soma". "..I understand, Thanks for the pointer and the news". Then Soma''s body began to turn into a small particle, then vanished inside the dream world leaving the Martial saint behind. *** The thing that probably made a change in Soma''s eyes was the time when the devil tried to take control of Soma''s body inside his dream. The body part that had been invaded first by the devil''s strength was his eyes. The stinging pain that assaulted his eyes at that time still remains even now when he remembers those events. However, despite all of that. Soma had one thing to do right now. that was to finish what he had started. "Urk, come on!!". [Quest progress 99/100] Only one last pull and he would be able to finish his daily quest, but this last pull was taking everything from him to reach that bar. Soma''s upper bare body was glistening because of the sweat he accumulated throughout the exercise, enhancing his clear skin. With a trembling upper body and gritting his teeth, Soma slowly but surely raised his body up until, finally, his chin past the bar level. [Quest complete] Soma loosened his muscles and made his body drop down while still hanging on the bar. He didn''t release the grip, fearing that if he did that he could get an injury. After positioning himself he began to drop down, touched the floor then rested his body while leaning against the steel bar. [Reward: All stats +1] "..Good job,,". "..Good job finishing that". Soma''s tired body jerked by the sudden sound that cut his line of thought. He turns his gaze around and soon meets the eyes of the smiling Hisako duo, but there is another person who is standing behind them looking down not wanting to face Soma. He tried to regulate his breathing trying to calm his racing heart, then Soma began to open his mouth. "..Fuu,, haaa,, ..Why are you here?" "We just want to check your condition, but looking at you right now. you are in perfect health". Hisako began to inspect Soma and began to squint her eyes. And Soma who catches that feels something ominous from the glint in her eyes. "Calm down, Hisako!!. Soma could you put some clothes first". "..Ah, right. Sorry". Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Encounter. After finishing his training and putting on his clothes. Soma and the trio began to leave the rehabilitates room and now they gather in the room that Soma occupied. Soma, who was still tired after finishing his daily quest, was sitting on the bed and as for the three they just stood up surrounding Soma, looking at him. "I am impressed that you are doing some exercise, Is it your routine?". Hiroshi began to open his mouth first to lessen the tension in the room. As for Hisako, she is still probing Soma''s body and she nodded her head agreeing with her husband''s words. Apparently, their word contains another meaning. "Yeah, Soma, are you always doing that?". "..Well, yeah". Soma felt a little bit awkward, after the event that happened this morning. Also, there was a matter from yesterday when his emotion on a roller coaster made his expression tense a bit. However, the two of them apparently noticed that Soma was a little bit tense. So they began to start with a light conversation. So that Soma would drift off from his thoughts about yesterday. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hee, Awesome you are so diligent". "She is right. Looking at the muscle that has been developed, it was not something that was trained just recently but something that had been trained for years¡­". Soma opened his eyes wide seeing the enthusiasm from Hiroshi who usually had a calm expression now spoke as if he was finding a new companion. Soma flabbergasted seeing this side of him. Hisako on the other hand noticed that Soma''s expression was loosened seeing her husband''s antics. Hiroshi also had the same hobby. He was a person who liked to train his muscles or exercise at home. So his passion ignited seeing Soma, who seemed to have the same hobby as him. In developing an amazing physique at such a young age. "Dear, let''s stop it at that". "..Ah, right. I am sorry for the sudden outburst". Soma, who had a blank expression on his face, snapped back began to raise his hands, and opened his mouth. "..Ahaha, It''s okay". He could only smile wryly seeing the two couples who always act intimate wherever they are. Then, a sudden clear-bell voice reverberated inside the room and made the other two stiffen their figure. "Mom Dad, let''s not waste any more time than this!". However, Soma could catch a slightly impatient voice that came out from the little girl behind the couple. She had a striking resemblance to Hisako. With straight long red hair that reached her waist, and a pair of sharp-glint eyes with light blue pupils that showed her strong-willed gaze, Shot a glare at Soma with knitted brows. The girl wore a loose small white shirt that showed her belly button inside, and a dark blue jacket with a haphazard style while its sleeves were raised until her elbow. For her lower part, she is wearing short pants showing her smooth-toned thighs and wearing branded sneakers. Soma opened his eyes wide, seeing the girl behind the two couples. His heart began to throb unconditionally. His brain came to a halt seeing her. Earlier he was too preoccupied with the bare naked thing and the girl also kept throwing her gaze away, not wanting to look at him, but now upon closer look. He is one hundred percent certain that the girl that stood in front of him now, was. "No way, ¡­Is she?" Soma muttered in his mind. "Ah right, Soma. Let me introduce you. This girl is our daughter, and her name is Akabane Hina, she is the same age as you". Hisako circled behind her daughter then raised her two hands to push her daughter in front facing Soma as she wanted to brag about her. Hina on the other hand knitted her brows more displeased with her mother''s antics. Soma who is still wide-eyed, trapped in his swirling thought not moving any muscle. Hina turned her gaze away not wanting to look at Soma before rushing the other two again. "..Let''s Hurry before the sun rises above us. I will wait outside". Hina slipped away from Hisako''s clutch before she walked away from the room and left the other three. "..Geez, that girl. ¡­At least, hide her expression in front of Soma¡­ . I am sorry Soma, my daughter caused you discomfort". Now after Hina disappeared. Soma''s gear began to work again. He turns his gaze at Hisako who looks troubled, after what happened. "..Ah, ..It''s okay. I don''t mind". "Don''t take it personally. She is rather a shy girl at heart so I hope you can get along with her later". Soma nodded his head hearing Hiroshi''s words. Earlier, his mind was blanked out after his favorite Heroine appeared before his eyes in real life. His mind was filled with mixed feelings of euphoria, anxiety mixed together creating chaos inside his mind. "..What are you guys coming here for again?". With a rather awkward atmosphere that lingered in the air. Soma opened his mouth and tried to change the topic of conversation. To disperse the heavy air that permeated the room. The two of them turn to share a glance before looking at him. "We plan to visit you to see how your condition is but..". "It seems you''re fully recovered. So we decided to get you released from the Hospital today". "..I see, thank you". The couples shook their heads sideways simultaneously, hearing Soma''s words of gratitude. Soma has a sigh of relief hearing them. Finally, he could go home. After staying the night in this spacious unfamiliar room. Even though the bed is much more comfortable than the bed in his house. But, nothing beats the taste of ''Home sweet home''. Soma also has nothing to worry about. Because of the flood of memories the other day. He could remember his home in this world just fine. Rather, his house was no different from his house in the previous world. This miracle-like coincidence must be the work of that damn author. "Soma, You should freshen yourself first, and get changed. We bought you a new set of clothes since your clothes are torn apart. Dear, can you please". "Okay, Soma wait here. I will bring your new clothes". "And I will tell the nurse to take care of you". "Thank you, for everything". The two of them shook their heads and began to leave the room leaving Soma alone. Soma''s head began to wander, then his attention was brought back toward the creaking sound from the door that suddenly opened, and Akabane Hina with knitted brows walked in, then stood beside his left bed. The atmosphere took a sudden turn and began to feel heavy. Hina shot a glare at Soma with a gaze of contempt, and Soma on the other hand stiffened, his brain was short-circuited. However, Soma shook his head to snap his mind back to reality. He raised the corner of his mouth a bit before opening his mouth to say. "..He, hello?". Hina just stood there and didn''t utter any word, while keeping her eyes bore a hole in him. Soma''s mood took a sudden turn realizing what he had done. Blood began to disappear from his face as a cold sweat began to appear on his forehead. "My God, what the hell should I do? I am alone with Akabane Hina in one room. I am too nervous to greet her properly. Fuu, ¡­Calm down me, regain your mind". muttered Soma. [Mental enhancement level 7 activated] The emotionless voice began to reverberate inside his mind and his swirling thoughts began to dissipate. His mind became clear, his face began to regain its color and his eyes regained its light as he stared back at the girl before him. Soma exhaled and tried to open his mouth to begin his introduction. "Hello, My name is..". "..What are you after?". "Huh?". His words were cut off from the indifferent voice that came out of Hina''s opened mouth. Her gaze became sharper than earlier. Soma stiffened his body and soon realized what she meant by those words. Akabane Hina was a character that had been written with a shy personality. However, as the day went on she began to realize how the world works. She began to build a wall around her heart. Her Shy and reserved character began to undergo a change. It changes into a wary personality, because of her surroundings. It was not because her parents guided her wrongly, no. Rather, it was because of the greed, and malice that began to approach her in early years that they tried to coat her as they would gain trust with her parents. Made her mind twisted. Her personality got worse in the Chronicles Saga after she lost her parents. It was changed into indifference where she didn''t care about what happened to other people as long as she could avenge her family. Fortunately, this time, Soma had intervened. So Hina before him only had a wary personality. "What do you mean?". Soma pretends to be clueless about what her question is. She seemed displeased by his remark and she began to click his tongue. "Tch, Okay let me be clear. I don''t trust you!". Hina began to spill out her venom. She crossed her arms in a daunting pose while looking down on Soma. Soma just kept his mouth shut, opening his ears to receive her venom. "Don''t get ahead of yourself just because you are my parent''s savior. I know too well that you must have had another reason behind those kindnesses you show to my parents, but you can''t fool me". "..I see, so it was like this". Soma whispered to himself as he began to be aware of what kind of girl named Akabane Hina was. He cast his gaze to the floor and began to dive into his thoughts. Hina watching Soma''s nonchalant attitude irks her to the core as she begins to raise her voice. The door in the room slammed open and a third person showed themselves and began to approach the bed. "Hmm? Hina, what are you doing here?". Hisakko tilted her head seeing her daughter who stood beside Soma with a scowl on her face. ".. Nothing". Hina turned her back and began to leave the room, leaving her dumbfounded parents. The figure of Hiroshi appeared as he stood before the door, holding a paper bag in his hands, and saw his daughter walk away. Then Hiroshi, who is curious, turned his gaze at Soma and opened his mouth. "What happened?". Soma just smiled wryly and answered. "Nothing, we just introduced ourselves to each other". Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Invitation. Alone in the patient room. Soma, now standing wearing nothing but his birthday suit looking at his body. He touched his ripped abs that had a low fat percentage, and the corner of his mouth lifted as he began to admire his body. In his previous world Soma also had a pretty good physique, because he never abandoned his exercise to keep him stay healthy throughout the years. But, His previous body couldn''t compare to the perfect state of his body right now. "This thing happened probably because of one of the factors from him assimilating with the devil''s blood inside him or maybe because of the change caused by the power that martial saint left behind". Soma muttered while still not figuring out how his body took a significant change in one night. His bulging six-pack and chest protrude like it has been chiseled, with not too bulky, just on the perfect category of lean figure. But his muscles were firmer than ever. "Hehe, Man this is nice. Crap, I forgot the time". As much as he wants to look at his perfect figure. He couldn''t stay in that state for longer. Someone was waiting for him outside. He turned his gaze toward the new set of clothes that was brought by the couple and began to grab the boxer first before putting his foot in. With a renewed vigor, after his body has been freshened up by magic. Made his body comfortable enough to wear a new set of clothes he was gifted with. Earlier the nurse that Hisako brought was an awakener with a light magic user. She used. [Level three Light magic, Cleanse: It was magic that could clean all of the impurities that were stuck in his external body and purify it] After, putting the long dark long blue jeans on. Soma began to grab the white shirt and put it on his body to cover his chilled abs. Finished with his change Soma grabbed the brown parka on the bed before putting it on to keep his body warm. Soma, for the last time, looked toward the spacious room before bowing his head a bit and turning his body to leave the room. Putting his hand on the door handle. He twisted the doorknob and pushed the door outside as he was greeted by the sight of the white corridor that was filled with people. Soma stepped out from his room then greeted with a clear like a beel voice beside him. "Done with the change?". A cheerful voice entered his ear and Hisako approached him and began to cast her eyes probing Soma''s appearance. She nodded her head before giving him a thumbs up. "You look great in that outfit". "..Yes, Thank you". Soma smiled wryly, seeing how funny this interaction seemed to him. "Let''s get this over with, Mom". An indifferent voice brought back his attention as he watched the bored girl walk away, leaving the two of them. Hisako sighs, seeing her daughter''s attitude before glancing at Soma. Soma, who understood that gaze, shook his head sideways then he opened his mouth. "Let us go, Miss Hisako". "Yeah". The two of them began their walk following the girl''s step. Approaching the metal door that stood on the left side of the corridor. Hina was already standing there waiting for the elevator to come with crossed hands and tapping the floor with her right shoes. The beeping sound accompanied by the glow from the button at the metal door side brought their attention back, as the elevator door began to open to reveal an empty space inside. Hina didn''t wait for anyone and began to step in first followed by Hisakio and Soma, in last. Hina soon found herself in the corner leaning her body toward the wall. Hisako pressed the button from the right side of the wall, then the elevator door shut and it began to descend slowly. Their destination was the lower floor where the lobby is. Soma stood silently as the floating sensation began to creep on his body. He kept his stance firm as he waited for the door to open. No one opened their mouths, they just stood silently waiting for the passing time inside the narrow space. A few seconds later, the beeping sound could be heard again and the door began to open revealing a busy lobby packed with humans entering their sight. Hisako now led the way and was followed by Hina and Soma behind. Entering the busy lobby, they soon spotted a lone figure of a handsome man standing while waiting for someone, the two eyes met and formed a smile before approaching each other. "Dear, are you done with the release procedure?". "Yeah, there is no problem, he could go now". "Good, then". "Thank you so much for everything. I will remember this and pay you some other time if I am capable enough..". Soma bowed his head ninety degrees then, opened his mouth, which made the two couples open their jaws wide. Hina, who witnessed that, humped. Then turned her gaze to the faraway place. The two rushed to his side and began to correct Soma''s form, stopping him from bowing his body. They smiled wryly seeing his attitude. "It''s okay, Soma. You don''t have to do that". "She is right. Let''s get out of this place first. This is not a proper place for talking". Soma nodded his head and accepted their invitation. The four of them began to drift off from the building as the entrance began to enter their eyes. After stepping out of the building, a chilling wind passed him while brushing his skin, making his body shiver a bit. Soma felt as if the world welcomed his return. Hiroshi put his right hand in his left chest pocket and retrieved his smartphone before making a call. It beeps three times before the phone gets answered. "Yeah it''s me, I am at..". While Hiroshi was busy talking with someone. Soma puffed his chest out to suck a lot of air then exhaled it instantly. enjoying the fresh morning air "I think this is the time for us to separated, huh". Soma muttered. "Then everyone once again. Thank you for everything you guys have done for me. I will take my leav..". "Wait! where are you going?". "Huh?". Soma who intended to give his farewell just got his word cut off by Hisako who approached him and put her hand on his shoulder. Hiroshi seems finished with the call. He puts the smartphone in his left chest pocket and turns to the other trio behind him. "It''s arriving..". Soon after Hiroshi finished his words, a black luxury limousine drove away on the quiet road. It approached their place before it stopped right in front of them. The driver''s door opened and then a gray-haired man appeared wearing formal clothes like a tuxedo, bowing his head slightly before addressing all of them. "Mr, Hiroshi and family. The president is expecting you to come, so please would you be willing to give us some of your time?". "I don''t mind, let go everyone". The gray-haired butler began to shift his position and stood beside the passenger door, opening it and waiting for Hiroshi and co, to enter. "Then, please". Hiroshi nodded his head, as he began to lead the others followed by Hina after he entered the car. Before Soma had time to think, Hisako grabbed his right hand and he was dragged away by Hisako before entering the limousine and sat on top of the soft seat facing the other two. The door closed as the butler guy began to enter the driver seat and start the engine before driving off, carrying Soma and Co. "Um? Where are we going?". Soma, sitting on the soft comfortable seat that he never experienced before in his life, still didn''t catch the situation and opened his mouth to ask the perpetrator. "Ah, we are going to meet the president of the Awakeners Association now". "I am sorry, what?". Hiroshi''s brief answer gives Soma a big question mark on his head. "What do you mean?". He asked. "Well, the president wants to meet you. A young boy who is brave enough to challenge death, by trying to negotiate with the fearsome demon on his own just to save two unknown figures". Hisako who sits beside him begins to explain the story of how the president of the Awakeners Association wants to meet with Soma. It seems after hearing the report from both of them. The president becomes pleased and curious as to who is the person who is brave enough to do that feat at such a young age. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma listened to the story that Hisako began to reveal, then sighed covering his face with his palm. His mind began to wander as to why the president wanted to talk to him. Actually, there are a couple of things that worry him. "Does the president want to talk to me about the responsibility of the lost relics? or does he just want to talk with me about something else? I don''t know". Soma muttered. In the Chronicles Saga, the figure of the president of the Awakeners Association in Japan never had a chance to show himself in the long term. All he knows is that he is a strict person who always reprimands Hina because of her reckless actions. However, he knew that the person himself was not a bad person at heart. Soma sighs before leaning his back toward the seat letting his body dive into the comfort of the soft seat of this luxury car. "Well, whatever happens happens huh. Let''s deal with it later at the place". Soma muttered in his mind. Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Association President. As the limousine glided through the street, Soma turned his gaze to look outside. A glimpse of a passing car and the row of the building filled his eyes. The window that separates him from the outside world gives him a sense of detachment from the real world because of the comfy feeling he experiences inside with the soft sponge and the warm conversation with the Akabane family. Hina is the only exception. She turned her attention toward the window as if bored, supported by her right hand that was holding her right cheek. Her face was inches away from the window glass, not uttering a single word, and didn''t plan to mix with the other, isolating herself in the corner while sometimes she just tinkering with her phone. Probably replying to a message from her friend. After thirty minutes that felt short, because of the comfy feeling and the hustle from the conversation. The limousine slowed its speed, then it stopped completely in front of a white building that stood towering in the middle of the capital city. The butler opened up his door before hurried himself to open the door for the passenger and greeted all of us with his composed smile. "We have arrived, everyone". Hiroshi nodded his head before stepping outside followed by Hina. Then Hisako turned her gaze at Soma and he replied by shaking his head vertically. After coming out of the limousine, Soma''s heart sank as a lingering attachment to the limousine inside was still ingrained in his mind. That was the most comfortable ride he could ever feel in his life. "Everyone, please proceed inside. The president is waiting". "Okay, Thanks for the ride, and let''s go everyone". Hiroshi nodded his head, before turning to the other and leading the group. Soma turns his gaze up observing the white building before him. It was a fifty-floor building, that was made from a reinforced material they could get from the gate or dungeon. Stood towering among the other. It was enveloped by a curtain of glass reflecting a ray of sunlight and the other buildings around it with a dazzling array of colors. He raised his leg and began to enter the building. Once inside Soma was greeted by a vast lobby with bustling people walking around who seemed busy with their work. In the corner from his left side. Separated by a transparent barrier, strong enough it could survive a bullet from a rifle. Soma could catch a glimpse of a Cafe-like place where there were many visitors and employees talking boisterously sitting on the wooden chair that surrounded a small round table accompanied by a cup of black drink. "You guys go on without me. I will wait there". Hina after finishing her sentence. Began to distance herself without waiting for an answer from her parents. The parents smiled wryly seeing the retreating figure of their daughter that entered the place with a daunting gait. "Geez that girl, Let''s go, Soma". Hisako grabbed Soma''s left hand and began to drag his way past the people and arrive at the receptionist. Hiroshi, the one at the front, began to approach one of the receptionist women who sat behind the desk while wearing her business smile. "What can I help you sir?". "Ah, My name is Akabane Hiroshi, and we already have an appointment with the president, could you please inform him that we have already arrived". "Please wait for a bit while I doing my report". "Understood". The receptionist woman began to raise her hand to grab the company phone and dial some number. Then after she finished the report, she put away the phone before opening her mouth. "Thanks for the wait. Everyone, you could go toward the elevator on the right side over there, and go to the forty-eight floor to meet the president. He is already waiting for your arrival". She raised her left hand and pointed it at the double twin doors that were plastered on the wall on their right side, not forgetting to show her business-like smile. "Okay, thank you very much". Hiroshi nodded his head and then began to lead the others toward the elevator door on the right side. Arriving in front of the elevator. Hroshi, raised his hand to push the button that was painted between the door and after waiting for dozens of seconds, the door on the left side opened and showed an empty space inside. They began to step inside and push the button that showed the number forty-eight on the side of the wall before the door closed and the floating sensation began to envelop all of them. While waiting in the quiet narrow space. The sound of beeping could be heard every time the elevator ascended on the floor, and it became the ringtone in their ears, giving the space some life. Then after the number of forty-eight buttons shone the elevator went ting, before it opened the double doors and revealed a wide hall that stretched in a straight way, and a single double door stood tall in the innermost part of the room entered their sight. Stepping out from the elevator. The three of them began to walk and arrived at the double wooden black door that stood at the far end of the corridor. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hiroshi raised his right hand began to knock on the door, and opened his mouth to inform the person inside of their arrival. "President Ito, we have arrived". "Come inside". A hoarse voice reverberated from behind the door. Hiroshi grabbed the door handle and began to push the door inside, as the creaking sound began to alarm the person inside. "Welcome". Inside, behind the desk stood a gentleman in his mid-fifties with a stern face and opened his arms. He is 190 cm in height with a bulky strong physique that could not be hidden even after wearing some clothes. His black hair swiped back tainted with a grayish color on the side described his neat and stylish appearance. Wearing a white shirt with an open button on the neck. While its sleeves were tucked until the elbow. On the lower part, he was wearing black long pants and military leather boots. "Please, have a seat!". The gentleman welcomed the visitors as he told them to take their respective seats. There are four two-seater sofas surrounding a rectangle table standing on the round red leather mat that looks expensive upon sight. The three of them nodded their heads and began to approach their respective seat and sat on them burying their butts on the soft sponge. Hiroshi and Hisako took the sofa that was on the right. As for Soma, he is sitting alone on the two-seater sofa that faces the door. "Would you like to drink?". "Ah, no president, let me do it". As the president wanted to prepare the drink for the guest, Hisako stood up from the sofa and offered herself to do it. "Okay, I leave it to you. A black coffee for me, you guys?". "Then, I will take up on your offer, I want a cup of coffee too". Hisako nodded her head, before turning her gaze to Soma. "Soma What do you want to drink?". "Mm, then me too the same one, please". "Okay". Soma could only smile wryly, upon the hospitality he received. He turned his gaze to the surroundings and found the interior of the room was quite spacious. On the right side of the room. Soma could see a lineup of bookshelves that brimmed with a book. On the left side, there is a wide cabinet drawer, where Hisako is preparing the drink. As for in front of him there is a desk drawer with a personal computer and stacked documents that are already finished. The president began to take action as he submerged himself in the Sofa. Sitting on the opposite side from Soma. No one opened their mouth to start the discussion. So, Soma just wandered his eyes over the room as he waited for the other to open the talk. Then the screeching voice began to fill the quiet room as Hisako began to prepare the drink for the other and herself. After finishing the preparation, She placed the four hot cups on the metal tray. Hisako began to deliver the finished Coffee with additional sugar and cream on it. Putting the metal tray on the rectangle table she began to distribute the coffee to each of the people present. "Please enjoy". "Thank, Miss Hisako". Hiroshi just nodded his head, and she began to place the third cup before Soma. Didn''t forget to add some sugar cubes and cream near his cup. "Thanks, Miss Hisako". "Enjoy it!". Hisako began to take her seat on Soma''s left side across from her husband. The fragrant scent of the branded coffee drifted in the air. It began to fill the stilled room with a relaxed atmosphere. The president, who noticed the change in the atmosphere, began to open his mouth and cast his gaze straight at Soma. Soma''s body tensed. An overwhelming feeling crept up. He felt like a frog being stared at by its predator. He raised his guard up and raced his mind in case his assumption might be spot on. "First of all, let me thank all of you for coming to this place from my invitation, and¡­". The president raised the corner of his mouth as he stared at Soma''s tensed body. Soma squinted his eyes as he began to prepare for what was coming, only to find the president of the awakeners association bowed his upper body before him, and he opened his eyes wide, barely holding his jaw to drop onto the floor witnessing this spectacle unfolding before him. "Let me thank you, as the representative of the awakeners association that is affiliated in Japan. Thank you for protecting the lives of the two S-rank awakeners in our country". "..? Ah, ..You''re welcome?". Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Reward. Soma''s body stiffened and the inside of his head was in a quite mess because of the swirling thoughts that appeared clouding his judgment. He didn''t expect the situation to become like this. His prediction was off the mark in a sense. He felt a mixture of complex feelings, as he felt that he didn''t deserve something so grand for the elder person before him to bow his head to a youngster like him. Shooking his head vertically, Soma, who was flustered, jerked his body up flapped his hands to the side, and opened his trembling lips. "No, Please raise your head, President". The president raised his head and saw the figure of a flustered young boy. He straightened his posture and observed the boy before him with a meaningful smile. "Okay, but I will tell you once more, Thank you for saving both of them". "Yes I understand, so please don''t do that kind of thing!". "Understood!". The president lifted the corner of his mouth and gazed at the two couples before nodding his head. Soma whose mind was tired just from the opening of the discussion, sat back on his respective sofa and leaned his now drenched back, sighing. With his stern face and the tense atmosphere from earlier. Soma was ready to argue and even prepared himself for the punishment he would get for giving the two relics to the demon. However, contrary to all of that. The president was a person who was kind at heart like in the novel, and all of that preparation he already built was blown away because of the unexpected gesture from the president. The president extended his right hand before grabbing the handle of the cup and bringing it closer to his mouth. The fragrant aroma of the branded coffee entered his nose and he put his lips into the still hot coffee before taking a sip. Soma straightened his posture before exhaling all of the agitating feelings he was having inside. Then he turned his attention toward the president again, who finished savoring the coffee. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Um president, I..". The president raised his right hand up to stop Soma from going any further. "Please, enough with the stiff atmosphere. I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Ito Daisuke, and I am the president of the Awakeners Association that is affiliated in Japan. Nice to meet you". "Ah, yes. My name is Soma, I was tw-fourteen years old. A student. Nice to meet you too. Mr, Ito". Soma almost let his tongue slip, for saying his age. But it seems, the others didn''t think about it thoroughly. Probably they assume that it was just Soma being nervous. "Um, president. I would like to apologize to you about the two relics that have been stolen by the demon. No, ¡­I give it to her so..". "Before that, can you tell me what is happening there? Of course I already heard it from the two of them, but I want to hear it from your perspective". Mr. Ito cuts off Soma''s explanation, then he turns his stern gaze at Soma opens his ears, and wants to listen to the story. "..Okay then". Soma hesitated at first before he opened his mouth and began to tell Mr. Ito the event of how the unknown boy tried to save the two unknown awakeners from the demon. He started to tell the story from the beginning when he just got home from his part-time job. Luckily, the part where he is transmigrated inside the novel and the memories from Soma in the world were somehow connected in a lot of ways, Except, for his background. Mr. Ito sits motionlessly as he gazes at Soma listening to his story. The story wasn''t any different from the story that Hiroshi had been told. However, all of the people inside the room began to squint their eyes as the story began to enter the part when Soma began to conduct his reckless act by making the Soul Pact with the demon. The husband and wife knitted their brows while listening to the story again. Even after hearing it for the second time, they still couldn''t believe that this little boy made such a great sacrifice, with his life on the line just to save the two unknown people that he just met that day. Mr. Ito particularly didn''t have much change in his expression, but Soma noticed the brief twitching from Mr. Ito''s muscle face and described how shocked he was hearing the story. "..And then came the time when I was Stabbed in the back and almost lost in the side of death. In my blurry state, I just kept clinging to the side of life before I lost consciousness and I didn''t remember what happened after that". "I see. Thank you for telling me all of that?". "No, problem. Then all of a sudden I woke up lying on the hospital bed and was told that everything was over''''. Soma''s throat feels barren because of the long talk he committed. He extended his right hand grabbing the handle of the cup before drinking the content inside to give his throat solace. A bitter taste that stung his brain made his eyes wide open. "This is good". Soma muttered, before placing the cup on the table. "Just one thing that bugged me?". Mr. Ito began to pose a question that made Soma''s entire body tense. His mind was greatly stirred after what happened the other day when he showed his new status to the couples. He knows that he trusts both of them but what if? "Why were you willing to go that far just to save an unknown person you just met on the street?". Soma opened his eyes wide seeing that unexpected question being thrown at him. Mr. Ito''s gaze was the most serious as far as Soma met him. His gaze told him that he didn''t need a lie, only the truth. Mr. Ito needs to know in his heart why Soma is willing to go that far. Looking down, Soma began to cross fingering his hands and soon met Mr. Ito, gazing head-on. "..Because, I don''t want any more regret in my life". Without Soma knowing, His mouth opened by himself. Mr Ito''s eyes opened wide after hearing the words that Soma said in front of him. Then Soma continued "..At first I intended to run away with the relics in my possession but, Mrs. Hisakko word keeps bugging in my mind..". Soma took a couple of breaths. "..What if she and her husband die and leave their only daughter alone in the world? What will happen to that child? Did she could receive her parent''s death and move on, or become a walking avenger?..". The two couples gasped, as they heard the words that Soma said, and a realization shook their core to what they had done at that time. "..Well, I don''t want to let the child undergo the same experience as I do. So, before I know it I act recklessly and..". Before Soma could finish his sentence his sight was blocked by Hisako. She straightened her foot from her seat, approaching Soma while opening her hands wide and then embracing him on her chest. Soma whose body was stiffened. Because of the sudden warm and soft feeling that enveloped his entire body. "..I''m sorry Soma, and ..Thank you for reminding us of what is important". Hisako said those words in between a sob. Then a single line of tears began to travel along her smooth cheeks toward her jawline before it dropped at Soma''s cheeks calming his raging mind. The quiet room was filled with a sobbing voice from a mother who realized her faults, and a resigned sigh from the husband who sat still leaning his back toward the sofa. Closing his eyes. Mr. Ito is the only one who wasn''t affected by the situation and kept observing Soma while taking a sip from the coffee that turned lukewarm. *** After the commotion is died down. The two couples bent their upper body toward Mr Ito. Apologizing for showing their lack of manners. "We were sorry, President Ito for showing such a shameful display". Hiroshi opened his mouth as he pleaded to Mr. Ito and Mr. Ito just shrugged his shoulders and waved his hands. "Don''t worry about it. I think you guys could learn from the young boy''s word. What matters for you guys in your life". ""Understood"". Mr Ito lifted the corner of his mouth and nodded his head pleased by the answer from the two couples. Then he turned his gaze back at Soma who already emptied the cup content as he watched the unfolding event with a smile. "Soma as thanks for protecting the two S-rank awakeners, and also because of my personal judgment, I will act accordingly and will give you a reward". "..Huh? I mean shouldn''t I get punished instead for losing the relics?". "..Well, I think it''s fine if I tell you. The truth is that matter is already being settled". "What do you mean?". Soma tilted his head not understanding what Mr. Ito meant. "A few days ago, the person who made the request for the relics was found dead in his luxurious apartment. So as per the awakeners regulation, the request is canceled, because of the death of the person responsible. Of course, I couldn''t let a slide of the failed request that these two awakeners had made. So as punishment, they are banned from their activity as awakeners for two months". "I see, but my matter had nothing to do with that..". "You don''t need to concern yourself with that". "..Understood". Soma covered his mouth and fell in deep thoughts. "Was he killed by that woman? If that is true then it was a rather stupid choice she made. Or is it someone else?". muttered Soma. "So, Soma what do you want?". Mr. Ito''s loud voice brought him back from his submerged state. He turned his gaze to Mr. Ito and pondered as to what terms he should ask. Besides Mr. Ito has said that it was his intention to give him a reward himself, so it would be a rude thing if Soma declined it. "..Um, Then, can you give me a temporary permit to enter the gate or dungeon?". Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Rest. As soon as Soma finished his words the room atmosphere turned solemn as a heavy air began to cover the entire room. The source of that was because the three people who heard what Soma asked for, their eyes squinted as their brows were knitted, clearly displeased because of Soma''s request. The two couples leaned their body forward and opened their mouths. "Soma, I ought you to think of something else. It''s too soon for you". "He is right, Soma, it is too soon for you. Or are you the kind of person who always acts recklessly like that? No, I object to this!". The president sat there motionless and he leaned his body forward and opened his mouth. "Why do you want that? Like the other two said, it is too soon for you. If you are patient enough, you will get it at the time you enter the academy if you are planning to go there. So what makes you want the entry permit so bad?". Soma closed his mouth as his mind began to race trying to find a good answer to resolve the matter before him. Indeed he could get the temporary entry permit as soon as he entered the academy. But that was assuming that he would go there. However, he still had an urgent matter at hand that he needed to resolve, fast. After thinking it through, Soma decides to tell everyone here the truth that he is still hiding something. "Well, I didn''t have a choice to begin with. If I don''t do this I will just be left behind with the other peers at my age. Also there are also my personal matters¡­". "What do you mean by that?". The president and the two couples raised their eyebrows after hearing Soma''s remarks. Soma took a deep breath and exhaled it in one go trying to push away his nervousness. Soma waved his hand and opened his mouth. "Status Open". While also in thought to disclose about the information about his race. Then a translucent window began to appear in front of their eyes. At first, they opened their eyes seeing the status that floated before their eyes, but as they began to skim through the status. The more they saw it the more their eyes began to turn grim. "Martial Saint Inheritor". ""Curses"". The responses he heard were quite different from them. Mr. Ito opened his eyes wide and his lower jaw dropped down seeing the status before his eyes. As for the couple''s eyes, they were stopped at a certain column that shows a cursed word plastered in Soma''s status window. Soma waved his hand back and the translucent window began to vanish leaving the room in a heavy atmosphere. "Soma, that was". "Soma, you are being cursed?". "My God, I can''t stand this. ..Soma you!". Shocked Mr. Ito, flabbergasted Hiroshi, and a Sad Hisako that slightly held a bit of anger in it. Turned their attention toward the boy who sat alone on the sofa calmly. Soma ignored all of their questions looked directly at Mr. Ito''s eyes and opened his mouth. "Do you understand why I need the entry permit right now?". "..Do you perhaps want to get stronger, or maybe find a way to cure your curses or what?". Mr. Ito is losing his composure after witnessing a rare class that appeared in one in a millennium. His mind was in disarray and he couldn''t even make a proper conversation as the question he just asked was nothing but a trivial matter. Want to get stronger? Of course, he wanted it, because it was his resolve to get stronger to survive in this unknown world and to save her. The curse? He wanted to annihilate it quickly if possible. But there is one thing that overshadowed all of that matter in hands. That was because he was the inheritor of the strongest being on the planet Earth, and just how excited he was to see his hard work, showing a rapid development in just a night. Soma didn''t want to reveal more than this, so he bowed his body ninety degrees before opening his mouth and using a pleading tone. "Please, This is for my survival and for my goal". The three of them sealed their mouths after seeing Soma and heard his words. Their worry began to run away as they couldn''t utter a single word as if it was being struck in their throat. Mr. Ito, as the one who possesses the most experience in life, shook his head and composed himself, spoke. ".Fine, I will make it special for you". "President Ito". "Mr. President". Hiroshi and Hisako were woken up from their stupor and began to turn their gaze at Mr. Ito but were stopped by the gesture of raising a hand from Mr. Ito. "I already saw the resolve within the child''s eyes. But I was surprised". Soma, whose wish finally got through, raised his body and he looked at Mr. Ito. "What is it?". "No. Seeing your condition. I thought you would ask to find someone who had a high-level mastery of Light magic to dispel the curse within you. You choose to resolve it on your own". "Yes, I plan to do that from the start". "But Soma please think this again..". "Miss Hisako, I think it was enough with your worry, Soma already decided his answer. There is nothing for us to intervene in his choice". "But Mr. President". "President Ito was right, Hisako, Soma already decided his choice, there is no room for us to intervene. Or do you want to stand in his way to prevent him from reaching his goal". "..". "It''s okay Miss Hisako. I will be fine". Hisako, who seemed not having any allies, sat back in her seat looking down in a solemn mood. Mr. Ito and Hiroshi exhaled simultaneously as they began to share their gaze and smiled wryly understanding each other. The atmosphere began to turn sour because of the one-person mood. The phone ringtone chimes softly accompanied by the vibration from Mr. Ito''s left chest pocket. Its melodic tone began echoing in the quiet room, as it gradually became louder as it danced through the air filling the entire space with its lively melody. "Oh sorry". Mr. Ito tucked his right hand toward his left chest to grab his now vibrating phone. He stood from his seat and began to step away from the three. He began to swipe away the phone display before closing it on his right ear. "..Yeah, It''s me". The three could only watch Mr. Ito finish his business except for the one who still cast her gaze downward. "Yeah Okay, I will go right away, Have a nice day". Mr. Ito closed the call before putting his phone back in his left chest pocket and approached Soma and the others. "I am sorry everyone, it seems we must close our discussion for this time". "Understood Presiden Ito. I thank you for your time and hospitality". "Thank you". Hiroshi and the others stood on their seats and bowed their heads, Mr. Ito raised his hand and opened his mouth. "Soma I will process the entry permit soon. So let''s change our contact information for now". "Yes, I am truly sorry but could you write it on paper please. My phone battery is running out.". S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No problem, wait for a bit". Mr. Ito began to approach his desk and ripped a piece of paper before moving his hand and scratching the paper. "Here, make sure you contact me when your phone is lit". "Understood". Soma carefully put the folded piece of paper in his pocket. Now he currently has two new contacts that still haven''t registered on his phone. "Then everyone I hope you have a nice day, for today". *** "Took you guys long enough, just to talk". Inside the busy lobby, an irritated voice reverberated and it pierced the ears of the parents. "We are sorry, Hina. Let''s go home". "Fine, what happened to Mom anyway?". Since the event that transpired earlier. Hisako has been rather quiet this whole time. She didn''t utter a single word even since the three left the President Ito office. "Nothing, let''s go home for now. Soma you too". Soma wanted to open his refusal at first, but the sharp piercing eyes that shot its beam at him shut his mouth completely. He just followed Hiroshi''s step in behind as to not want to disturb their family image. As they went outside there was the same limousine that delivered them here was parked outside, and once the Hiroshi co approached it. The driver''s door was opened and the same gentleman in their late forties showed up and welcomed their arrival. "Welcome, I have been expecting you". "Yes, thank you, what brought you here?". Hiroshi. "The president entrusted me to deliver his guest home safely". "Oh, I see. Thank you for that". "No need. Please, Mr. Hiroshi". "Okay, I will take up on your offer. Let''s go, everyone". As the butler opened the passenger door, Hiroshi and the other entered the limousine and they sat on their respective seats this time Hiroshi was sitting side by side with Soma while Hisako was sitting with her daughter. After making sure that all of them are ready. The driver closed the door then went and opened the driver door entering inside. Closed the door and started the engine. Soma didn''t feel any tremors when the engine was started. It was quiet and he didn''t even hear the sound of the engine running. As the limousine began to drive away leaving the building. Soma leaned his back toward the soft seat as his mind began to wander. "What should I do after I get the permit? Should I just go straight to enter the gate to level up? Or maybe..". As he began to form a plan in his mind. His eyelids turned heavy, then opened his mouth and yawned. "..That talk took a toll on me. I should rest for a bit". Soma closed his eyes and soon his thoughts were cut off from the real world. Travel into the endless darkness. Hiroshi, who noticed Soma Sleeping next to him, smiled wryly. Then he turned his gaze to his quiet wife who was also looking at Soma''s figure. "You okay?". "...I''m fine". "..Good". The two couples have a rather awkward conversation on their side. Hina''s sharp eyes glinted as she shot a glare at the sleeping Soma. Her phone vibrated, then she took it from her pocket and saw the message from LAIN. {..So who was the guy you wanted me to investigate?}. She opened her phone lock and tapped the camera icon on the display before taking Soma''s sleeping picture, before sending it to the other person. {This guy!}. {Hee, he is rather cute though}. {Big sister, please don''t joke around}. {I am not joking though. Okay, I will email the details later. See you} {See you} Hina pressed the power button on the phone to turn it off, before putting it back in her pocket. Then She took one glance at Soma. "I will reveal you''re true intention soon". Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Onward to the Dungeon. "Mr. Hiroshi we have arrived". The limousine stopped in front of a luxurious residential building in one of the Tokyo wards. The driver went out and opened the passenger door. Hiroshi turned his gaze at Soma and he opened his mouth while putting his right hand on Soma''s shoulder. "Thank you, please convey my gratitude toward President Ito. Soma see you later". "Yes, Mr. Hiroshi". "Soma if you have something on your mind don''t hesitate to call us okay. I already left you my private number so please don''t burden yourself alone". Hisako crouched in front of Soma while taking his hands on hers tightly. Her strong gaze that implied he could only say ''Yes'' made Soma''s lips twitch. Overwhelmed, Soma nodded his head and flashed his white teeth. "Okay, Miss Hisako I will certainly do that". "..Good". Hisako feels a bit reluctant at first but she releases her grip before stepping down from the car, followed by her husband, and there is only one person who still hasn''t come out. Soma turned his attention to her and their gaze met for a brief second, before Hina turned her gaze away, humped displeased. She didn''t utter a single word as she passed before Soma and left the limousine. Soma feels a bit mixed feelings about her attitude. He is rather pleased seeing his favorite heroine become real in front of him, but also the person herself has a rather hatred for him. Seeing that the Akabane family has stepped down. The driver closed the door and went toward the driver''s seat. "Young Boy, please buckle up, the car will be leaving soon?". "Understood". Soma smiled wryly, as he accepted the driver''s small joke. Then leaned his back to enjoy the pleasant feeling that supported his back. On their way toward Soma''s house. Soma didn''t utter a single word, the same also applied to the driver. They exchange a brief talk just to ask about the destination they want to go to. After silently driving for an hour. The limousine slowed down in one of the residences in east Tokyo and stopped before an ordinary house. That gives a lonely feeling because there is no sign of life there. The passenger door opened and the driver offered his smile after seeing Soma stepping out of the limousine. "Thank you for the drive". Soma bowed his body toward the driver and the driver, pleased at Soma''s attitude, smiled before shaking his head to the side. "I just did what I have been told. Then, Young boy, I hope you have a wonderful day". "..Yes, thank you". The driver bowed his head slightly before going into the driver''s seat and drove the car away from his house. Soma watches the leaving limousine until it disappears from his sight. Soma began to open the gate and put his feet in the yard. He took the key from his left chest pocket and inserted it in the keyhole then twisted it. It clicked perfectly and Soma grabbed the metal knob before twisting it and pushing the door inside. Inside a rather dim quiet room welcomed his coming. Soma didn''t utter a single coming home word because he knew that there was no one that would reply so he changed his shoes into indoor sandals. Then stepping inside. His footsteps echoed against a wooden floor as he entered the wide living room that had two big spaces. There is one four-seater white Sofa facing the 32-inch LCD TV on top of the width drawer, on its right side, there is a small bookshelves brimming with books that his late parents collected. In another space beside the living room, there is a dining space where there are four wooden chairs that surround a rectangular wooden chair. Beside it was the kitchen. Soma could see a pile of dirty plates in the wash bin that he forgot to wash. He was planning to clean it after getting home from his part-time job. The sight before him didn''t have any difference from his memories in his previous world. "All of it was the same". Not wanting to wear his mind any more than this. Soma walked briskly as he entered the small corridor on the left side of the living room house that had two doors on each side and one in front of him. Soma opened the door on his right side and entered a small room with a tidy clean bed that connected to the window on the right side. a small wooden drawer on the left side of the bed. There is also a learning desk in one of the corner rooms and a wardrobe for his clothes. The room has the impression of minimalist for it has no accessories or any decoration at all inside. He approached the bed then slid the small wooden drawer on its left side and took a charger to recharge his phone. Once he connected the charger to the power source he inserted the type-c cable into his phone and with a slight vibration his phone began to light up and show its brand logo. Soma put away his phone, taking off his jacket and put it in the bed corner, before submerging himself onto the soft bed and letting out a satisfying sigh. Lying on the soft bed while looking at the familiar ceiling in his sight. Give his mind some time to wander a bit, and then he begins to form a concrete plan for his future. "First, I need to level up fast and get some amazing skills to help me increase my survival ability and maybe save her. Last but not least, how to undo the curse within me". While muttering to himself he remembers that he must inform the two of them about him. He raised his upper body up grabbed his charging phone and booted it on. Soma grabbed his jacket before taking two pieces of paper that contained contact information from two significant figures. After his phone completely turns on. He saved the two contacts in his phone. He ponders for a bit before he decides to give the other two a message. {Good afternoon, pleased to meet you, and Thank you for taking care of me earlier. This is Soma. Best regard} "Send!". Not wanting to make some effort for just a message. He sent the same exact line toward the two numbers simultaneously. While he turned away from his phone a bit. It began to vibrate and a new notification appeared on the screen. "That was fast!". {Good afternoon, Soma. I am glad you arrived safely at your home. Have you eaten? Please don''t neglect your health. not long ago you are still sleeping on the hospital bed after all. ..If you need anything you can contact me anytime. Best regards to you too}. "..What is this? Is she my mother?". Soma had a blank face seeing the message that had been written in just a dozen seconds. But, then he lifted the corner of his mouth and burst out laughing. It brings a flash of memories from his mother when he was left alone on a business trip. The message was almost identical, he couldn''t help but recall those heartwarming exchanges he had with his mother. {Thank you, Miss Hisako. I am fine and planning to eat some food right now. Thank you for your concern} After sending the message Soma put away the phone and then lifted his butt from the soft bed. ".. Let''s get something to eat first. I am hungry". Soma lifted his legs and let them carry him toward the kitchen to cook something. But, after the room was empty, his still phone vibrated twice as a new notification alarmed him for incoming new messages. One is from Hisako and the other one is from Mr. Ito. {....Your permit has already been made. I will send it to you tomorrow morning¡­.} *** As the first rays of the sunlight gently filtered through the curtains accompanied by the ringing sound of the alarm from the digital clock near him, stirred his slumber mind as he opened his eyes slowly, blinking them a few times to wash away the remnants of sleep preparing to welcome a new day. Soma who opened his eyes raised his upper body turned off the alarm ring and sat on the bed to gather some strength in his body. He stretched his stiff body, before leaving the comforted bed and approached the curtain. He stretched the curtain as a brilliant ray of sunlight began to assault his eyes, blinding him for a moment. When his eyes began to accustom themselves to the light, a translucent window appeared before his eyes to warn him about the quest. [Daily quest Jogging 30 minutes] "..Jogging huh". Without further ado he began to tidy his bed, Then he stood before the wardrobe to equip his jogging equipment. A set of dark blue jerseys, long blue trousers, and a blue sports jacket from the same brand with two stripes on each arm made him ready to face his morning trial. After making a proper preparation in the morning, Soma now stood up before his homeyard began to stretch himself. As the chilly breeze that caressed his skin made his body shudder for a bit, he rubbing his hands to keep them warm. Then, he noticed there was something inside his mailbox. "You''re kidding me, It''s already arrived for the first time in the morning". S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma realized what the thing was and began to approach it, and a single white envelope was there. He grabbed the soft paper before tearing the seal and searching the contents inside. Inside, there was a small guidebook, a black ring, and a Silver rectangle card that was made from special material. Soma''s heart throbbed and he felt elated because of the entry permit in his hand. With this, he can start to explore the dungeon and level up. He grabbed his phone and looked at the specific spot where he marked it last night, as the first location he would go to visit if the entry permit was in his hand. "Let''s go while finishing my Daily quest". Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Equipment. There are many ways for a person to gain experience points for leveling up and getting stronger. First, you could just kill any living being that inhabits the planet''s earth like animals, or plants that are contaminated by Mana. But, these two methods are only giving the person who killed it a small decimal number of experience points so not everyone is fond of this way of leveling methods. Then the second, there is a human killing method, you can gain some experience points by killing humans. But, of course, that act was considered illegal in modern society. However, there are some exceptions if the person who committed it was a natural psycho or there is another reason they couldn''t avoid. Despite all the methods above. There are also other options to gain experience points faster by killing a monster that came from a Gate or a Dungeon. This method is usually the one that has been used since ancient times. Not only will they get experience points, but they will also get their carcasses that could be used for various areas in craftsmanship. First, what is a Gate? The gate was a phenomenon where the surrounding Mana began to gather in one spot so intensively that it could cause cracks in space and create a portal for the monster from another realm to invade planet Earth. The gate is also divided into two categories. One was just a pure portal hole that connected this world with the monster realm, and the other was a Gate for a trial that had been prepared by a higher being, for those who have been chosen or stumble upon them with pure luck, as the destined one that could bring change to the world. As for the other option, a Dungeon, it was a place where a Gate used to be there before it assimilated itself with planet Earth and created a maze that had many floors. Some of them were underground and some of them were towering to the heavens. Inside the dungeon, there is a complicated maze that will confuse the people who will try to test their luck and search for an experience point. There is also a trap, treasure, and even a monster house where monsters spawn in waves. Soma with a bated breath keeps his form straight while keeping his running pace low to not tire himself out. [Quest progress 30 minutes clear] sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The translucent window appeared before him and he stopped his running, then he bent his head upward sucking a lot of oxygen to his lungs. Soma, now standing before the huge two wooden pillars that were made from a hundred-year-old tree, stood towering like a gate supported by the same hundred-year-old wooden crossbar on top, painted with vermillion color in front of him. As the gate to enter the Meiji Jingu. Soma stood before its first torii gate. "Ha.. ha.. ha.. ..Hell yeah, ..I made it". Thirty minutes, it was time he took to arrive at his destination from his house. Usually, it would take an hour or so if he is walking. But today, he was jogging to complete his daily quest also, so it was the perfect two-bird-with-one-stone event for him. Soma regulated his breathing as he took a bottle of plastic filled with clear white water from his spatial ring that Mr. Ito gave him this morning along with the entry permit card. The bottle contains isotonic water to replenish the ions in his body to rehydrate himself. Twisting the bottle cap before putting it in his mouth, Soma gulped the contents until it was empty. After emptying two bottles of isotonic water. Soma sighs in relief, as his heated body begins to cool down and his racing heart slows down. [Reward All stats +1] Witnessing the reward that had been given to him, raised his spirit up. Soma looked at his surroundings where the place was quite boisterous, with a lot of people probably heading to the same place Soma wanted to visit. Soma began to walk forward and he passed the first torii gate. His body was enveloped by a strange sensation before it disappeared leaving him dumbstruck. He ignored it, then he resumed his walk leisurely while also trying to cool down his body temperature by enjoying the green scenery from the moment he entered the gate. A row of tall trees gives a fresh atmosphere welcoming him inside, with fresh air that enters his lungs and the relaxation it provides for his eyes. There are a lot of people who also have the same purpose visiting here. There are five groups of people that have a lively atmosphere in their group, a group of dozens of people walking briskly with a tense atmosphere, and so on. The most important thing from their trait was, that all of them were wearing a battlesuit. There is a person who wears leather armor and there is also a person wearing chainmail or metal armor walking briskly in his surroundings. It was not a weird thing in this world. Because the place they want to visit is a dungeon that emerged a hundred years ago near the third torii gate that has a wide area affter entering the temple gate from the Meiji Jingu. Everyone around him gave him a strange look. Because of the appearance of a young boy wearing a sports jacket for running and walking leisurely while admiring his surroundings like a country bumpkin. Soma ignored all of those gazes that were directed at him and kept his pace while observing his surroundings, diving into the wonder. Passing the second torii gate. Soma felt the same sensation and began to raise his pace. He saw a verdict that was written by the emperor from the Meiji Era standing there showing its presence to the world trying to gather everyone''s attention. But, everyone like Soma just ignored it and turned right as he began to see the third torii gate, and the place was brimmed with people. There is a stall that stands on the side of the road that sells the items that are needed for their raid in the dungeon. Soma stopped in his tracks as he observed the surrounding stall with interest. "Hey, welcome I got the item to support you in your raid, there are healing potions and mana potion also an antidote in case you are poisoned inside..". "Here, we sell some cheap second-hand equipment, and there is also equipment that we acquired from the dungeon, trust me it will help you in your raid". "Is there no party that needs a porter?, I am an experienced porter, ready to dive into a middle-level dungeon". "I am also a porter that could provide a buffer". The stall owner vigorously tries to promote the items they sell in their stall, and also there are some people who offer themselves as supporters for the party that needs it. Soma pondered, he looked down at his appearance. There was not a single piece of pieces of equipment that protected his vital area. He soon realized that the way he is right now. Forget about the entry permit, the person guarding the dungeon will chase him away as soon as they catch sight of his existence. "Should I buy some?". With no other option, Soma reluctantly approached one of the stalls that sell second-hand equipment. "Hey, welcome youngster. How could I help you". The stall owner greeted him with his business smile as he probed soma from head to toe to ascertain his customer wealth. Soma ignored the rude stall owner and pick his phone from his spatial ring. Luckily, he brought his phone and there is still some savings in his bank. He nodded his head as if already calculated everything. "How much for a full set of leather armor?". "Oh, full set of leather armor, right? You are quite a lucky one, youngster. I just received the items in my storage. It was a second-hand item that was used by the famous awakeners, and I think it will fit you just fine. The material from the armor was made from the lizardmen''s skin. It has a tough and smooth surface..". "Please, just show me the item please". Soma''s ear feels like it might fall off hearing that person''s sales pitch. So he interrupted his explanation and urged the stall owner to show the thing in his possession. "Yes, please wait for a bit". The stall owner turned toward the back before he opened a large chest behind the stall and began to rummage the items inside. Then retrieve a full set of the leather armor Soma requested. "Here they are, the full set of leather armor". The items consisted of one leather armor that covered his chest, a pair of gauntlets with arm guards that covered until the elbow parts, also a pair of shin guards that reached knees along with a pair of leather boots. Like the stall owner said it has a rather smooth surface and had a scale pattern like a common lizardman. Looking at its size, Soma also agrees that the thing will perfectly fit in his body. He reluctantly opened his mouth. "..How much for the prize?". The stall owner flashed his white teeth and rubbed his hands together before making an O gesture with his index and thumb fingers. "Not much, it was just Five million Yen". "What the hell!". (That''s so fucking expensive). Barely holding onto his dropping jaws. Soma, whose eyes were wide open, looked at the stall owner and he met with the creepy smile that the stall owner showed him, he averted his gaze. Soma covered his mouth lost in thought. "..Shit I only have Seven million Yen in my bank, and if I used Five of it there are only two million left. The matter of school tuition and everyday living expenses can''t be covered by the part-time alone. I could get some fortune in the dungeon. But, it depends on my luck. ¡­How should I proceed from this? Should I buy it?". He turns his gaze toward the shining armor as if inviting him to buy it, Soma''s brows twitch as he apologizes to his late parents. "Father, Mother, please forgive this stupid son of yours..". Muttered Soma in his mind. "..Then I will..". "Wait a moment, young boy over there!". Chapter 24: Chapter 24 First Dungeon Part 01. "Huh?" It was probably just a guess, but Soma felt that there was someone that spoke to him. So he turned his gaze around and saw a blonde-haired man that gave a rather frivolous nuance in his late twenties standing there with his warm smile raising his right hand as his eyes met with Soma. The frivolous man was wearing tight black clothes that fit in his body, there was also a shining red metal armor that covered his chest, shoulder joint, and arms guards. As for the lower part, the same base black tight long pants a red metal plate that covered his shin, and a pair of black leather boots. Soma tilted his head and he shook his head sideways to ascertain if there was anybody around him. But no one was near him so Soma raised his index finger and then pointed at himself which was replied by a nod by the man. The man in question always had a smile on his face as he began to open his mouth while urging him to come closer by hand gesture. "Come here, young boy". Soma didn''t know the man before him so he felt reluctant to approach the man. But, he was in a crowded place and didn''t want to cause any trouble so he squinted his eyes, and put up his guard before approaching the man. The man opened his eyes as if he was amazed by the boy before him, who was ready to take any action anytime he felt cornered. The corner of his mouth lifted, as he began to remember his mission here. After the two of them stood at one meter each. Soma looked straight into the man''s eyes and the man meeting his gaze just flashed his white teeth and began to take out something from his ring. The man took a small silver ring and now he holds the items in his right hand before presenting it to Soma. Soma, who is caught off guard, opened his eyes for a brief moment, but his face turned grave. He doesn''t understand what the man''s intention is. "What do you mean by this?". "..As I thought it wouldn''t work, huh". The man shrugged his shoulders as he anticipated this coming and Soma, who saw the man''s attitude, a vein began to appear in his temple. Then he used a rough tone to speak with the man. "Explain! What do you want by doing this?". "..Fuuh, take this, Kid. It was a President Ito order". "..What?". Soma halted as he began to doubt his hearing. He heard the man speak the word President Ito earlier. To make sure of that He opened his mouth. "President of the Awakeners Association Mr. Ito Daisuke?". "Yes, he is my boss, and I got an order from him this morning that said ''If you ever found a young boy with black hair and red eyes loitering around in the Meiji Jingu dungeon, please give this to him'' is what he said ''. "..But, why?". "I don''t know, I didn''t hear the details either". Soma turned his gaze down, pondering. "What is Mr. Ito''s motive for giving me this?". he muttered. Then his phone in his hand began to vibrate as he saw a new incoming message and the sender''s name was Mr. Ito. Soma opened his eyes and swiftly opened the message and read the content. {..Sorry for contacting you this early morning. I forgot to prepare some necessary equipment for you to enter the dungeon. I know the problems you are facing, but you can''t just enter that dangerous place with a plain shirt that is made from cotton, can you? Please, think nothing of it, and receive it as a gift from me. I already stored some necessary items and equipment for you to enter the dungeon. So good luck in your exploring} Soma sighed, and he put his palm on his head covering his temple before swiping his hair back and looking straight at the man who still stood in front of him with a stiff smile. "So, how about it, do you believe me now?". "..Ha,, Understood. I am sorry for my rude behavior before". "Ahaha, don''t worry about it, young boy. The attitude you showed me earlier is something every normal person would do if they were approached by a stranger. In fact, you have a good mentality at your age to have that kind of mindset. It will help you to survive in this cruel world. Then, It seems my business is done here so I will take my leave, bye". The man without hearing Soma reply, just ran off to the distance with his swift feet. In a matter of seconds, Soma already lost the man''s shadow. He cast his gaze toward the silver ring in his possession and thought. "..How many rings do you want to give me Mr. Ito?". Soma shook his head, as he began to turn himself and face the stall owner before bowing his head apologizing. "I am sorry sir, but it seems I already have the necessary Item I need". "..Ye, yeah. Good for you". The stall owner replied in a stuttered manner and Soma noticed that his temple was showing rather visible veins on his temple. Clearly, he is upset about losing his profit. Soma walked away, as he tried to find a quiet place to check the item in the new ring he received from Mr.Ito. He separated himself from the main road and entered the side road behind the stall where there was a small wooden structure for doing some purifying ritual before entering the shrine, and he sat at the side of the water well. Sitting down on a sandy floor, Soma began to inject his mana into the new ring. His consciousness soon connected and he could feel in his thoughts that there were some pieces of equipment and a couple of items inside. Soma began to give order in his mind, to take out the equipment and the ring responded by emitting light before it shot before Soma and laid a full set of equipment and a set of plain black shirt, a black jacket, and black long trousers that looked expensive in Soma''s eyes. "Wow.. What kind of edgy equipment is this?". In front of him lay silver gauntlets that covered until his elbows, silver shin guards, black leather shoes in pairs, and a single piece of silver breastplate to cover his chest. Also not forgetting the black jacket that is made from high-quality leather and the long black trousers that give the impression of edgy equipment. Soma shook his head to get rid of his hesitation, before putting the entire gear upon himself. Luckily he was hiding behind the stall shadow. So he didn''t have to worry about getting embarrassed. After putting on the black shirt and the trousers, Soma realized a major fact about the new clothes he just received. "It was too big for my size". Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Indeed, the clothes were too big for the current soma. Then a sudden change happened, the moment the clothes touched his skin. It glows for a bit before its size shrinks itself and now the clothes are fit for his body. "Wo, woah,, Amazing, I never thought that the clothes had this function in them". Finding out the equipment''s new quirks. Soma began to put on the rest, starting with the breastplate then the gauntlet, and last the shin guard before putting his jacket last. However, because of the gauntlet in his hands, he folded the jacket sleeves to his elbows. Soma clenched his fist that was now equipping some gauntlets, he did some shadowboxing and found nothing wrong in his movement and no discomfort whatsoever. "Hmm, This feels good". The remaining clothes he wears for jogging earlier, He stores all of them inside the new ring. Soma took out the other items in the new rings and found out that he had a complete set of potions in his possession before storing them again. Soma took a deep breath and exhaled it all the way to wash away the nervousness in him. Soma began to turn around and he put his step onto the main road as he visited the earlier stand to buy something¡­ "Excuse me is there¡­?". "..Thank you for your purchase". Soma now walked slowly approaching the dungeon. On his neck there is a silver, thin metal coil around his neck he bought earlier in the stall behind him. It was a silver necklace adorned with a duo ring that Soma possessed. Standing before the temple gate, Soma was now facing the guard with a stern face wearing a military outfit looking at him before opening his mouth. "..Your entry permit". Soma touched the black ring on his neck and began to take out the silver card and hand it to the guard. The guard saw the color of the card and soon opened his eyes wide. Because of his experience in guarding this place for a long time. This was not the first or second time he witnessed something so absurd as this. "Platinum entry card. This Kid who is he? Is he a rich kid from some big house?". Muttered the guard. The guard extended his hand and grabbed the platinum card with care as if it were the most precious thing in the world. He observed closely at the pattern and the card color and with a drenched head began to mutter. "Yeah, it was the real deal". Soma, still oblivious to the whole thing, stood there patiently waiting for the guard to finish the inspection. At heart, he is rather anxious because of this matter. Later he knew that the silver card he was holding was in fact a platinum card. "..All good you may pass. Be careful kid". "Yes, Thank you for your concern". The guard with its stiff face lifted the corner of his mouth seeing the polite demeanor of Soma, as he answered with a nod. Soma began to walk away leaving the guard side and entering the wide area, where the dungeon exists. Before him stood a stone-hollowed cave emerging as a rugged enclave within the earth, its entrance was like a dark gaping maw that beckons explorers inward. The cave''s exterior features weathered pure rock formations. Soma who stood before its dark maw that looked at him began to tense his body. His heart began to throb in anticipation and slight fear. Then he slapped his cheeks as the hot sensation rubbed off his cheeks to ascertain his resolve. He began to step his feet for the first time into the dungeon, "Here I come". Chapter 25: Chapter 25 First Dungeon Part 02 Inside a wide room where a lone middle-aged man sitting around on the work chair, while looking at a certain document, notices a slight vibration in his chest pocket. Usually, a slight vibrate like that will not distract him from his job. But this time the case is different. Mr.Ito raised his right hand and put it inside his left chest to take his phone. Then when he lit up the screen, on display he saw an incoming new message that said. {..Done with everything you told me. Honestly, it was your message that helped me in the way of delivering it. So thank you, Mr President. Then, I will take my leave. I will go to my destination, Onward to Kyoto!!} "..That punk". Mr. Ito has a sigh. He was glad that he knew that the new guy that recently hired by the Association, had that frivolous and carefree personality. It was the opposite with Soma who is rather a cautious boy around strangers. The reason he asked the guy who was on their way toward a mission. It was because there were no awakeners around that could help him deliver the ring. Many of them died from the last incident when the demon showed up. So the Association was in dire need of manpower, especially an awakener. Mr. Ito slid one of the drawers in his desk office and inside there was a rectangle square frame that had a unique pattern decoration on top of a thick album book. He took the frame, and behind the glass of the frame, there was a picture of a four-smiling figure, a double pair of couples smiling toward the camera while having a battered body. With a forlorn expression, Mr. Ito touched the frame glass caressing the picture of a couple whose body was battered while holding each other close. The corner of his mouth lifted as he opened his mouth "Kenji, Xiao Lei. Your son has grown up to become a strong and handsome boy just like you guys wanted". However, soon his face began to cloud as he remembered the happening from the past. He couldn''t forget those days even after nine years they left this world. Unconsciously he clenched his teeth and the hand holding the frame. "Kenji Xiao Lei. I promise you guys I will protect Soma in your stead". Those willowing regrets that echoed inside the quiet room soon disappeared. Replaced by a somber atmosphere that remains gnawing at his heart. *** As the heavy metal door slid to the side Akabane Hina, with her hair tied in a ponytail style walked in. On each side of her ears, there are small pieces of earphones with pink color that connect to her phone in her shoulder via Bluetooth. Wearing a tight sports bra showing her toned abs and tight long pants emphasize her lower curve, entering the sanctuary in the basement inside her house, while also carrying a towel, a small basket filled with isotonic water, and a Bokuto. The room was bathed by the warm ambient light that cast a soft glow over the many pieces of equipment that lined up in the room. The floor was covered by the soft red matt that felt good to the feet. In the corner of the room from her right, there stood a treadmill that invited her to begin her exercise. However, as soon as she wants to go toward the treadmill to do her warm-up. Her phone on her right shoulder vibrated as the ringtone began to play in her ears. Curious as to who in the right mind dared to disrupt her morning routine. Well, she already guessed a couple of suspects. "..Big sister? What did she want? First thing in the morning?" Hina sighs before swiping up the screen to answer the call and it automatically connects to the earphone on her ears. "..Hello?". "Ah, hello Hina good morning". "Good morning, Big sister". The relaxed voice entered her ear and she began to resume her walk approaching the treadmill. "What happens to you to call me first thing in the morning like this?". "..Ah, about that thing you asked me yesterday". "What is it?". "..Yeah, Um. There is something with him". Hina''s movement halted and her eyes began to knit. The tone her Big sister used was not a relaxed one. But a heavy one showing how grave the situation is. Hina clicked her tongue and opened her mouth. "..Tch, How was the investigation?". "Okay, listen briefly. Firstly, I couldn''t find any information regarding his background". "What!?". Hearing the word that entered her ears made Hina''s eyes open wide as she clenched the bokuto on her left hand. "..Second, it was from this morning when a report from my subordinate came that said, He received an item from a stranger and he also has a Platinum Entry card". "As I thought..". Hina''s face turned even grimmer. Her mood for exercise took a sudden turn. As her prediction hit the mark. She clenched her teeth to hold back her erupted emotion from her mouth. "Hina?". The worried sound that came out from the other side calmed down her emotions for a bit. She exhaled all the pent-up resentment she had and opened her mouth. "..Thank you, Big sister, for your help". "..No problem. I will contact you again if there is any update about the boy". "Please do". "Okay, bye Hina". "Goodbye, Big sister". The phone got called off as Hina who stood there motionlessly began to affirm her resolve to unravel the truth behind Soma approaching her family. "Just wait, I will definitely find out your hidden motive by approaching my family". *** As Soma ventures deeper inside, the cavern expands into a vast long straight chamber, its walls adorned with stone, on the walls there is a green moss that emits a pale green light that gives an ephemeral feeling to those who stare at it. Shadows travel across the uneven terrain, creating an atmosphere of mystery and intrigue. He could see a relaxed atmosphere even in this dark dim place. A group of five men with a haggard expression on their faces just passed before Soma as their destination was probably the outside world. Soma, who still didn''t let go of his guard, kept walking ahead. The sound of his footsteps echoes off the walls of stone as he dives further into the depths of the abyss trying to swallow his entire being. "A branch?". After walking for about a minute in a straight line. In front of him, there are two junctions that stretch to the right and left. Soma knitted his brows before he chose to resume his walk toward the right side. Soma resumes his walk cautiously as he soon finds a wide dome-shaped room with another three junctions. "What the?". Soma again using his feelings began to walk straight. He found another junction, then again, and it was repeated three times as he kept trusting his ambiguous instinct. "Shit, this was never-ending". Those words echoed inside the wide dome-shaped room as Soma was now face to face with another two junctions. His back began to be drenched with cold sweat because of how bad the situation he was in. Thankfully he remembers the way he came here. But he thought the way he did things was just getting him in the wrong categories. Firstly, Soma thought that exploring a dungeon was easy enough since he always read in the novel how easily they found their target. Then kill it, gaining experience points for leveling up, and if they are lucky enough they will encounter a treasure that is filled with hope and glittering money. However, reality hits hard. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He just stood there while covering his mouth and soon decided he should do something for him first. "Status". [Status window] Name: Soma (M) Race: Human (Half-Devil) Age: 14 Class: Martial Saint Level: 5 Exp: 50/120 SP: 130 Statistics: Physique: 13 Soul: 13 Luck: 1 Extra point: 25 Skill: Adapt(Unique), Mental Enhancement 7 Title: Martial Saint Inheritor, Soul Pact contractor Blessings: - Curse: Slow Growth "..If things like choices keep appearing in your ways. Go for Luck". [Luck: 1 (+9)] [Do you wish to raise your luck stats to the max state?] [Yes or No?] "Yes, wait max stats? So luck could only grow to ten points, huh". [Warning! Having a luck stats MAXED will not only let the user have great fortune in their life, But also a misfortune will come for the user] "What? It gives me a warning!". The translucent window warns him of the consequence of maxing his luck stats. Soma submerged in his own mind and found the explanation quite logical for him. Having max stats on luck, probably makes you the most lucky person in the world. Wherever and whenever you go, fortune will always keep smiling at you. However, it is also related to the misfortune that will be encountered along the way, with the person who has a high stat in luck. So it was a good thing to keep everything in balance. "What should I do?". Soma hesitated as he cast his attention toward the status. After pondering it for a bit he decided to raise his luck stats. [Luck stats have been raised (+8)] [Luck: 9] "This should do". Closed the status window before him. Soma is now facing another choice. He turned his attention toward both paths, before deciding to go to the left side. The place was still the same long rocky uneven path illuminated by the green moss that splattered across the rocky wall, giving solace for the lost traveler that ventured on this dark path. Soma''s eyes began to become accustomed themselves in the darkness and he spotted a wide space that had a dome shape before him but there was another being there. It stood with a hunched back while holding a bat in his right hand. "Is that?". Chapter 26: Chapter 26 First Dungeon Part 03 The monster was an entity that had been around since ancient times. It said that they come from another realm and try to invade the earth by opening a gate as a means of teleportation. Monsters are categorized from weak F-rank to strong SS-rank. There is one that is categorized as SSS-rank that is mentioned in the legend that Soma had read about. But that was already defeated by the Martial Saint. Their appearance was pretty rare, in fact, it was almost none. Because if one of them showed up with the current power balanced on earth, that has no strong figure like the Martial Saint in the present time. The Earth will be doomed, and SSS-rank is also a means for Heavenly Monster. Monsters are creatures that live by following their instinct. There are some of them that have intelligence, usually this type of monster was found in higher Rank. It usually starts from categories C-rank above. At present in front of Soma stood a 140 cm tall humanoid figure with a hunched back and green skin all over his body. Despite having a hunched back they had fit bodies for hunting and only wore a rag to cover their crotch. Its face was hideous with an ugly appearance, a large nose that pointed forward, protruding teeth, a pair of small black dot eyes, and pointed ears. Loitering around while scratching his back head. Still didn''t figure out Soma''s presence. "..Goblin". Goblin was an F-rank monster or a low-level tier monster. That is considered a bottom feeder in the monster hierarchy. However, the Goblin''s strength did not lie in their individual strength. They also could become a major threat if they are grouped with each other or worse if they already created a small squadron. Because of their lack of strength, they capacitated themselves by using their cunning and cruel nature and used that to endanger humanity. Also, their population is over the top in every corner of the world, they are the monsters that are easy to breed because of their fertile sperm, and their nature that always kidnaps any species of woman then begins to make them their slave for breeding. In summary, they are the enemy of women. Soma halted his advance as he was still observing the Goblin before him. He estimated that their current distance was probably eight meters in between. But, Soma could clearly see the goblin-like he saw it under the sunlight. It was probably thanks to his eyes that had accustomed themselves to the darkness in this dark stone-paved cave. He sensed that his heart began to throb as a feeling of fear slowly began to emerge and made his limbs shiver in cold. Soma clenched his fists to chase away the nervousness in his mind and began to take action. Soma took a fighting stance that he gained from the teaching of his parents from both worlds. Since he was little his father used to teach him a basic Martial art skill before he passed away. But Soma still remembered those moves and if he got spared time he still practiced it even before he transmigrated to this novel world. exhaling a few heavy breaths Soma lowered his stance as he began to dash with all his might. The goblin still didn''t realize the impending threat that would come to him, He just looked around before deciding to turn his back and stiffened his body because his line of sight was blocked by an approaching fist. It touched his nose and the sound of cracking bones could be heard before it dug deeper and blasted him away. "Gak". After rolling for dozens of times the goblin finally stopped and he raised his left hand to touch the throbbing pain that assaulted his face. A blue streak of liquid drenched his hands as his eyes began to turn bloodshot and sprung back to life before charging at Soma with a howl. "Gyaaaaakk". Soma, who sees the goblin''s current state, ready his middle stance and crosses his arms in front, waiting for the goblin to enter his range. The goblin swung its wooden bat straight at Soma trying to aim at his head but because of Soma''s current state in full focus. He could see the trajectory easily and deflect it using his left hand before unleashing his strike using his right hand with a straight fist to the abdomen. His fist dug deeper until the goblin coughed a mouthful of blue blood in his mouth. The goblin staggered backward while holding its aching abdomen, before his legs turned soft and couldn''t lift the heavy burden it was carrying, kneeling in agony. Soma, who was the one who inflicted the fatal injury to the goblin, stood there calmly seeing the goblin suffering. While he could control his external expression, his insides are telling differently. The throbbing in his heart intensified; He even doubted that it leaked to the outside world, his limbs were trembling albeit slightly, and cold in his fingertips. [Mental Enhancement level 7 activated] Those emotionless voices bring him back to the present, as he observes the goblin who already in his death began opening its mouth only to groan as if it wanted to say something. Not wanting to hear the last word from the Goblin. He sighs, then put strength in his right leg and used his left foot as an axis before swinging his right leg in full motion. Then circling in place before he connected it with the goblin''s left skull. The cracking sound echoed off the wall inside the dungeon, and the goblin head was smashed to a pulp before it blasted away to the side, lying limp on the uneven floor stone. The goblin''s body began to emit a faint glow before his body turned transparent and burst forth to a million shades of light and there lay a single small piece of marble in gray color, it was Mana core. Mana core is a residual energy that is left behind after the death of the monster itself. It stored the remaining or maybe the full extent of the Mana the monster possesses in their heart. The drop rate for this thing was dependent on how high the person''s luck was. Soma had quite a high-luck stats. So he benefited from the drop rate. Mana core was also used as a resource that has been used for Humanity since ancient times. [You gained 2 Exp] [Exp: 52/120] "Hm?". Soma tilted his head, as he saw the translucent window before him that showed a two-gained exp, not one. He remembered well that the goblin in the Chronicles Saga would only give the person who killed it one experience point. Because they are the weakest of other monsters in the Rank category. He clearly remembered it but how come the situation turned into this? All of a sudden as if the god had answered his question, another translucent window appeared before his eyes. [Title Martial Saint inheritor: Let the user receive a double reward every time he/she gets experience points. To help the user grow fast] "What? Double the reward". Soma opened his eyes wide as he began to cover his mouth to dive into his thoughts. "But wait, If the title has such an effect then the curse that was to slow down my progress was meaningless then?". He muttered in his mind. The corner of his mouth lifted and he pumped his fist in the air and opened his mouth. "Jackpot!". Soma feels like flying. He feels elated because he doesn''t have to worry about the curse that plagued him. He would think back on what he gained earlier. He gained a double reward for every experience point he got, if that is true, he couldn''t stop the smirk that eventually came out because of how amazing the title effect was. "Wait? What if the curse is gone? I will become stronger than anybody else faster". He looked at the window before him that still wasn''t dismissed as the fire in his heart began to ignite once again, but he knew that it was not the time for that. He clenched his fist before he began to focus on the matter at hand. "Let''s go find more prey". Soma crouched down as he collected the mana stone in his hand before storing it inside the black ring he received earlier. then, resumed his search. In front of him, there were three mouths of stone wall that stretched far inside, but Soma didn''t hesitate. He followed his instinct that had a backup from his luck, choosing to go straight, as he walked on the straight way soon he found the same dome-shaped room but now bigger compared to the other room he ever entered. The room is also a little bit bright, with the added light that comes from the center room. In the center of the room, there stood five small humanoid figures. That made a circle formation surrounding a fire, it seemed they were relaxing because Soma could also see five wooden bats scattered around them lowering their guard. "..Okay this was my change, but first..". [EP: 17] "Raise Physique and Soul stats". [Physique: 23 (+10)] [Soul: 20 (+7)] [EP: 0] Soma felt a sudden gust of a raging fire inside his body it spread through all of his veins and started from his throbbing heart. Then it calmed down and his body felt as energized as he had ever been. He clenched both of his fists and lifted the corner of his mouth. "I feel stronger". Looking ahead where the five goblins still didn''t realize his presence Soma began to launch another ambush with his new acquiring power. Exhaling all of the nervousness inside him, he began to accelerate, raising the dust cloud from his feet. A faint glow of red aura emerged from his skin as he accelerated, but Soma was still oblivious to the change. Soma''s vision began to distort and he appeared before the five goblins who still didn''t realize his presence. He swung his fist forward before making contact with one of the goblins'' back heads who was showing his back. It burst into a fountain of blue fluid dancing in the air creating a spectacle before it splattered to the fire extinguishing it. The other two goblins turn their attention toward the fountain of blood. Only to have their body fly away and crash into the dungeon wall embedding themselves with smashed internal organs, dying in place. As for the other two, their head was gone from their body. Soma stood alone with a raised fist surrounded by the bloody mist that sprayed on the ground and the wall, exhaling himself before straightening his posture. "Did I become Overpower after raising some stats?". S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He still didn''t know that his body remembered how to gather a certain power in his limb, concentrating it to the max and creating an explosive strength that surpassed his current limit. [Soul: 195/200] [You gained 10 Exp] [Exp: 62/120] Chapter 27: Chapter 27 First Dungeon Part 04. "Let''s continue". Soma with a renewed vigor began to resume his expedition. Picking up the scattered Mana core. He began to walk toward the straight passage that existed within the room. As usual, he walked while observing his surroundings and tried not to be distracted by lowering his guard. He cast his gaze upfront and found a single rectangular space that was wide enough with multiple presences in it. In the surrounding Soma could see probably five tents had been erected. A lot of other people rested their tired bodies while chattering with their party members and some of them even slept in this dangerous place. In the novel Chronicles Saga, he read. He remembered that on every floor in the dungeon there will be a space called a Safe floor. That space was devoid of any monster and it became the pit stop for the awakeners to rest their tired physique and mental capabilities to continue exploring or maybe to go home. Soma cast his gaze further forward and to the foremost side of the room. He could see there was a hole big enough for a human adult to get past, with its dark maw trying to entice the explorer to enter it. "?". Soma stepped inside the room and all of the awakeners who stayed turned their focus toward a boy who entered the dungeon floor alone without any proper weapon in hand, only a gauntlet and armor. Some of them whistled as they marveled at the courage that the boy had shown, and some of them even opened their eyes wide or covered their mouths because they couldn''t believe that this boy could enter the dangerous place alone. One of the awakeners who gasped after seeing a lone boy enter the place, snapped back as she began to approach the young boy with knitted brows. "Hey, you?" Soma flinched his body because he didn''t think that he would get called by some stranger. He turned his gaze and soon met the eyes of the person who yelled at him. She was a beautiful woman in her late teens, 156cm tall, and had a nice curved body wearing a distinctive white robe like a priest with a hood covering her beautiful face. Holding a cane while pointing her index finger at him. With the sudden appearance of the woman, Soma knitted his brows as he began to put up his guard even further, showing his unwillingness to prolong this further. He resumed his walk. The woman who was dumbfounded because of the attitude that Soma showed, opened her eyes wide, as she began to puff her cheeks and take a step closer to block Soma''s advance inspecting him closer. However, the moment when the woman took a step forward, Soma took one step back, again she took one step forward and he one step back. The woman halted her advance and looked straight at Soma. "Hey, what are you doing here?". "...Exploring the dungeon, of course". Sooma hesitated at first, but he opened his mouth to answer the obvious question the woman asked. "I know that, but what I mean is..". "Would you please stop, Kaori". A third party began to interrupt the conversation. It was an average man with a humble appearance standing behind the woman wearing a full set of armor plates and a single sword at his left waist approaching the two with a wry smile on his face scratching his cheeks. He is 170cm tall, has an average appearance, and has a humble nature. But Soma had a feeling that he was not as simple as he looked. "But Tanaka, he is alone here, how could I..". "I know you are just worried about him, but please don''t try to agitate him too much by approaching him so suddenly like that. You know the boy was clearly on guard against you". "What!?". The woman opened her eyes wide as if she was hearing that for the first time. She turned her attention to Soma before looking at his expression clearly and found out Soma was indeed cautious of her and he even tensed his body, creating a wall around him. As she began to notice the boy''s expression. The woman whose name was Kaori turned to Tanaka and gaped her mouth before she faced Soma and bowed her body in ninety degrees. It was such a perfect bow that was done properly as she is rather used to it and it shakes the wall for a bit. "I am sorry for the inconvenience". On the side, Tanaka could only smile awkwardly witnessing this familiar sight before putting his hand on Kaori''s shoulder. "I''m sorry for interrupting. My name is Tanaka Ryuu and the girl beside me is Shinjou Kaori, pleased to meet you". "..Name Soma, pleased to meet you". Soma could only reply curtly as he still didn''t put off the wall around him. Witnessing that Soma still didn''t try to open his walls for a bit made him smile wryly. "I am sorry for what My childhood friend had done to you. She meant no harm. She is just worried about you coming to this floor alone. Are you truly alone?". Soma closed his mouth and only nodded his head to reply to Tanaka''s question. Tanaka opened his eyes wide, seeing his reply casually. Tanaka''s mind began to wander. Looking at the armor Soma wears he thought that Soma probably was a noble rich kid who tried to explore the dungeon alone only because of whim. But seeing the attitude and vigilant state Soma showed earlier, dismissed that assumption as soon as he began to wonder what Soma was doing alone in this place. Kaori, who slipped away from anyone''s attention, grabbed Soma''s left hand as he began to jolt because of the sudden warm and soft sensation in his biceps and felt Kaori handling his body with care. "Are you hurt somewhere?". "..No, I am fine". Soma flusteredly answered as the faint scent of flowers entered his nostril and caused his brain to halt. He tried to break free from the woman''s grasp but his strength betrayed his expectation. "Strong". Soma muttered. Even after he used the physical strength he had, Soma still couldn''t let go of the woman''s grasp. This was proof that the woman beside him was way stronger than him by leaps. "Kaori that''s enough" Tanaka approached the two of them and began to grab Kaori''s back collar before dragging her away from Soma. The scene was so ridiculous, it was like a stray cat clinging to a person and being removed by holding its neck that Soma had to stare at their retreating figure, dumbfounded. "But Ryuu, he probably hurt somewhere. I need to help him now". "Like I said, don''t just invade a stranger''s personal space as if nothing happened. Besides, he is fine no matter where I look, with no harm on his body and damaged equipment. His breathing is also stable and didn''t have any indication that he is holding some injury, either". Soma opened his eyes wide hearing the words that came from Tanaka''s mouth. From the appearance alone he could deduce that his condition was fine with only a glance. Soma began to put another guard up as he began to be wary about the man more than the woman. "Wait, wait, wait. I didn''t mean that way. I just have a good eye for observing people that''s all". Tanaka realized that Soma was putting more walls in his heart. Flusteredly shakes his head and hand sideways. With a cold sweat that began to emerge from Tanaka temple. Soma sighed and opened his mouth. "..I see, then". Soma bowed his head a bit before resuming his walk, bypassing the two people near him. Trying to enter the next floor. "Hey, how can you get here, are you alone? The first floor is a maze, and on some of them there is also a monster that emerges once at a time. How can you deal with it?". Tanaka turned his body around, as he opened his mouth trying to prevent Soma from acting recklessly, by going to the second floor alone. Soma halted his step as he began to try to find the reason to tell them. "..Just luck". S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma didn''t lie. He is indeed one-hundredth percent come to this place purely based on luck and a bit of instinct. "..Luck huh, ..The first floor is pretty a complex maze for a beginner, it has many branches that will confuse the beginner and eventually lead them to the wrong way and get lost in it. But it was easy if you have the map, right. ..By the way, do you have the map for the second floor and lower?". Tanaka began to mumble to himself but Soma could catch some words that flowed from Tanaka''s mouth. Soma began to race his mind trying to figure out how to answer him in this situation. "...No, I didn''t". "What have you done?". Kaori reacted strongly as she began to trash away from Tanaka''s grasp. But Tanaka''s grip was firm and she couldn''t let herself free from his grip. Tanaka looked straight at Soma who was showing his back to them, sighing. He began to take some parchment from the bag he was holding before throwing it out at Soma. "Here, catch this!". Soma turned his body back and saw a parchment fly in a straight line in the air about to hit his head, he raised his right hand to block the incoming parchment by grabbing it. "What is this?". "It was a floor map in this dungeon". "..Why?". He didn''t understand why Tanaka gave something this precious to a stranger, especially a stranger who always put up his guard when approaching with a good intention. "You can keep it". "..Why are you giving this to me?". Tanaka paused as he began to ponder something. Lifting his corner mouth he opened his mouth. "..Nothing, Just a hunch. Just give it back to me when you find me again. Let''s go, Kaori". "Let me go first!". The two of them turned their back on Soma and began to walk away from the place leaving the dumbfounded Soma alone. "..Wait". Soma tries to chase the two but is halted by the other awakener. "You better leave it, kid". "Why though? This thing doesn''t belong to me. I should give this to them while still having a chance, What??". The sudden interruption made his progress stalled. Then, he turned his gaze again to look out for the two but found nothing in front of him. The man who interrupted smirks and opened his mouth. "Heh, you better give up on pursuing those two!". "Who are they?". Soma turned his gaze at the man who sat on top of Matt after savoring his meals. "I heard those two are the students from the Hero Academy, and it seems they are considered an elite there". "Hero Academy". Chapter 28: Chapter 28 First Dungeon Part 05 "I see. Thanks for the information". "Don''t worry, Kid". Soma bid his farewell to the man. He began to walk further away toward the hollowed wall with stairs that lead down. stopped for a bit to reaffirm his resolve and check his condition. His mind began to drift back toward the events that transpired earlier. The calm and average guy who was mysterious and the clumsy and easy-flustered girl beside him who, unlike her appearance and trait, was strong enough to make him immobilized. The old man said they were students from the Hero Academy. Probably, a freshman or maybe higher but there was something that bothered him. The name that those two had sounded familiar in his ear but when he tried to recall it, it blurred showing nothing. Soma shrugged his shoulder as he began to step forward toward the stair that goes down one at a time. It was a straight one-way path. The wall was covered in a natural stone and it glowed in a faint light from the moss that absorbed the surrounding Mana to emit a faint glow, lighting up the way for the awakeners to move forward. "Let''s take a look" With help from the moss, Soma opened the parchment Tanaka Ryuu gave him looked at the content, and found the structure of the labyrinth for the early stage of the dungeon dive. Dungeon dive was a term that was used by the awakeners to determine how far they dive or climb the floor in the dungeon. It also depends on how many floors the dungeon has and how the environment changes. For example, if the dungeon had a hundred floors It was divided into a couple of categories. First is the Early stage dive which is, the floor that is covered or wants to explore in the dungeon from floor one to thirty. Second is the Middle stage which considers from floor Thirty-one until seventy. Last is the Final stage Which covers the remaining floor until the last floor. There is also another method to find out the difference between the stage earlier. They can differentiate it using the environment check. The early stages consist only of a simple cave or maze structure and usually the monster that resides on this floor could only be considered weak in the monster rank. Meanwhile, the middle stage and final stage are where the environment begins to change. There will be plain forests, oceans, volcanic, or even poles will be the theme of the floor. The thing that differentiated them was the monster rank that inhabited each floor, that''s all. They are getting stronger on each floor. Soma stepped his foot into the second floor and as he saw it from the map. It was the same as the first floor where it starts with a straight path and then another branch will appear before him. With a straight posture, He raised his foot and let the tapping sound reverberate across the stone wall. With the help of the map with his enhanced brain, he remembered the route on the second floor. Soma was about to fold the parchment when suddenly a gust of wind just passed his right cheek and he felt some warm liquid flowing on his cheek snapping his mind back to the surroundings. "Gyaa" "Gyaa" Hiding in the shadows were goblins. He saw three that stood 10 meters away from him. One of them was holding a club and the other they were holding a bow. He looked around to watch his surroundings, still wary because he didn''t know how much they were hiding from their peers. After making sure there are no other goblins beside them. Soma hastens his feet and he stored the parchment inside the ring on his neck. a second arrow flew and it was flying straight between his eyebrows. With a swift hand, he grabbed it using his right hand and began to accelerate toward the three goblins. First, he approached the goblin in the middle; he was raising the club to intercept Soma''s advance but his movement felt slow in Soma''s eyes. He grabs the goblin''s throat before lifting it in the air and using it as a shield to approach the two archer goblins. Soma took the goblin club before he approached the first goblin archer and slammed it in its head. A cracking sound echoed in the stone hall, bounced across the wall and a brain juice danced in the air for the destroyed head. Accelerated again, he closed the distance with the other archer goblin and ended its life with the horizontal swing of the club. As for the goblin in his hand, he clenched his hand and broke his neck before it went limp and burst apart becoming a particle of light and dropping a small gray Mana core. [You gained 6 Exp] [EXP: 68/120] After collecting the mana core. Soma began his walk and arrived at his first branch. Without hesitation, he walked toward the right path and increased the speed to speed up his exploration. Thanks to his red eyes he could see clearly in the faint light room with ease. Soma now stumbles upon a wide dome-shaped room and a multiple presence is already occupying the room. There are three humans, who seem not much older than him. He saw one girl and two boys facing four goblins. Not wanting to waste his grinding time he bypassed them by circling from their place and soon found the next branch. There are only two of them and now he chooses the left side. Sprinting through the long passage and the uneven stone road. Soma arrived at the same room with multiple presences, but now there were only goblins before him. He spotted five goblins, three holding a club and two holding a bow, loitering around without purpose. Swift as lightning he obliterated the five goblins in a single moment with just a punch and kick before resuming his exploration. Not forgetting to collect the mana core. [You gained 14 Exp] [Exp: 82/120] "This is getting addicted". Seeing the progress he made made his spirit burn. The corner of his mouth lifted as he began to speed up the process while looking at the map if the room he found contained no goblin. Soma now memorized the whole content of the map he received from Tanaka. He resumed his exploration like a madman. He swept over the second floor before arriving at the third floor and he didn''t encounter any monsters except for goblins, but only their population increased. [You gained 30 Exp] [Exp: 112/120] Onto the fourth floor, he still found the same old maze that had multiple branches to confuse the explorer, but Soma kept repeating the process he ingrained in his mind. "Go for the fastest route and arrive at the five floors faster". [You gained 32 Exp] [You level up!] [Exp: 24/140] [EP: +5] Now, in the innermost part of the fourth floor. Soma was sitting around catching his breath. In front of him, stood a massive twin black door that gave the imposing aura. There are also a lot of other awakeners beside him that took their breath, after exploring the floor. He spotted two parties who enjoyed their rest by snacking and livening up the atmosphere in the room. The first time they saw a lone boy appear this deep in the dungeon, their eyes were opened wide dumbfounded. But after seeing Soma state that gasping for air and resting his body in this safe area. Their gaze turned skeptical and the faint of ridicule could be seen. They assumed that maybe the kid just got lucky and he probably ran his ass off trying to avoid those monsters that occupied the previous floor. No one was willing to approach him or even ask about Soma''s condition. It was how the awakeners usually operated; they tended to prioritize their own being or comrade before a stranger, or maybe that was how humans were supposed to be. Of course, there are also exceptions, like the previous encounter Soma had with the two students from Hero Academy. They are a rarity for people who dive in dangerous places such as dungeons. Soma ignored all of those gazes and fully reorganized himself to rest. He took a bottle of a drink he bought earlier from the convenience store while he was jogging. Gulping the content in one single breath, then regulates his heavy breath trying to calm his racing heart. After calming his heartbeat and regaining his calm. He checked his status and lifted the corner of his mouth because of his raised level. [You sure you want to raise Physique stats +5] [Yes or No] S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes". There was a hot sensation flowing across his veins. Soma''s body whose attacked by fatigue, began to rejuvenate himself because of the raised stats he gained after leveling up. His spirit was full of vigor. He turned his attention toward the door and submerged in his thoughts. The information from the parchment the guy named Tanaka gave to him was really helpful. Because not only shows the whole route from the early stage but also gives him the information for what Boss monsters lay in each every five floors in this dungeon. Soma contemplated whether he should move forward or go back, and finish his exploring. He took out his phone from his ring and saw the time showing that the sun almost submerged to the west. Resolving himself, puffing his chest out and exhaling. He stored the phone inside the ring and stood up. He looked toward the nearby party that was still conversing with each other before opening his mouth. "..Hey! Mind if I enter first?". """"Huh?"""". The party that consisted of four people mentioned just stared blankly at the bravado of a kid before him. They stare at each other before bursting out into laughter. "Ahahaha, this Kid was seeking death". "..Ahaha.. Yeah, Go ahead, Kid". ""Kekekek"". Soma finished with his business. Turned his gaze sideways and began to walk away approaching the door. With every step he took, his heart began to beat louder per second. Once he stood before the huge black door. He put his hands on both of them before tensing his muscles to push it. A low creaking rang upon the faint lightroom. As soon as Soma pushed the door until it left a crack enough for his body to enter, he stepped in. Inside was a vast space that had the same dome shape but it was a bit wider, a stone pillar that supported the ceiling and the room was radiant because of the fire torch that attached itself to the rocky wall in every corner of the room surrounding it, making the place much more bright. Soma tensed his body because of the presence he saw before his eyes. More than thirty regular goblins were lined up guarding the small door that attaches itself in the innermost part of the room. However, there is also one being that stands tall among the others with a ferocious face holding a big club on its shoulder looking at the intruder. Soma gulped his saliva before muttering. ".. Hobgoblins". Chapter 29: Chapter 29 Boss floor. Hobgoblin is a monster that evolved from its earlier state which is a goblin. There are multiple evolutionary trees for goblins and one of them was hobgoblin. They are ten times stronger than a regular goblin because every monster who has evolved from its regular state will gain significant boosts in their strength by ten times. However with the current strength Soma possesses. As far as Soma knows Goblin has a status with a single-digit number in it. Then the ten times power from the hobgoblin was simply not a threat before the current him. The hobgoblin has a huge body of around two meters tall, with its bulky hard-stone-like muscle and its rough green skin. Its face was given a more ferocious aura rather than hideous with its tusk protruding from its lower jaw and its eyes that had more intellect compared to the regular goblin. The brown and sturdy thick club as if it just uprooted from the ground on its shoulder giving him the mighty presence amongst the others. For the lower part, the hobgoblin is wearing a rag that is made from some leather. Soma marveled at the appearance of the new enemy, and the army it brought. His heart began to throb as he tensed his body and squinted his eyes before taking his battle stance. Closing his eyes for a bit before inhaling some oxygen to ease the throbbing heart inside and calm his nerves. Soma waits for the other side to move first before making his response. Opened his eyes and simultaneously their gaze met each other and the hobgoblin raised his club before pointing it at Soma shouting his command. "GAAAAA!". "Gyaa!". "Gyaa!". As the cue for the upcoming battle, the regular goblins raised their club, and more than half of them began to charge at Soma. While the rest who stood in place were pulling their bowstring. Soma observed the upcoming tidal with squinted eyes but didn''t forget to look at his surroundings. Careful not to get caught in the ambush of some arrow. The goblin began to approach and create a spear in their advance, it became Soma''s advantage, and when the first goblin appeared before his range. Soma began to lunge forward. He clutched his right fist tight before delivering a straight punch towards the first goblin in front. The cracking sound of a skull being crushed with the strength he got alarmed the other. It also created a wind pressure that made the nearby goblins stop in their tracks. Soma began to continue forward as he plunged himself into the tidal that was coming to him, facing the horde head-on. It was a one-sided battle even if he was surrounded. With every punch and kick he delivered one life got taken a complete massacre. The remaining goblins began to enrage further because of the fallen comrade and began to lunge at him at the same time. [You gained 2 Exp] [You gained 2 Exp] ¡­. Those emotionless voices keep ringing and keeping him in check, adding to his spirit to be rejuvenated, determined to not waste this experience field the goblin has given him. In a matter of seconds, he wiped out the horde that charged at him as the hobgoblin commanded. He felt some tingling sensation in his spine when his gaze was focused on the scattered mana core in his surroundings. So he ducked down and with a devilish stick that cut through the wind, inches away from his hair. He turned his gaze forward and saw dozens of arrows flying in a straight line aiming to reap his life. Luckily the arrows didn''t fly in the wide way they gathered into a single point which Soma was at. So he kicked the ground to the right side and began to dash away in a circling motion. Trying to ambush the left flank of the enemy stronghold and uses the fact that there are a bunch of pillars in the room to help him avoid the arrow chase. The goblin archer couldn''t follow his movement and eventually in just a matter of seconds. Soma arrived at the left flank of the goblin stronghold. He could see a stone mound in his sight before kicking it and sending the debris flying to the archer to confuse them. "Take this!". The goblin archers got bombarded by the debris Soma delivered. Then Soma began his one-sided massacre again. With the speed he is currently having he launched a roundhouse kick and used that momentum before spinning around and delivering another back kick. Then finished it with a straight punch to the goblin''s gut that flew away hitting the other goblins because of the force of his attack. [You gained 2 Exp] ¡­ "Gaaa". "Oops". A strong cry shook the air beside him, gave him the alarm from the incoming danger, and when he turned his gaze up. The hobgoblin raised his club and then swung it down intending to squash Soma to a pulp. Soma who saw that coming jumped forward before rolling his body and took his stance. Kill the remaining archer swiftly with a single punch or kick. [You gained 20 Exp] [Exp: 84/140] The hobgoblin''s eyes were filled with blood. because Soma dodged his attack effortlessly and killed all of his brethren. "GAAAA!". The hobgoblin roared with anger, then swung the club to the side creating the pressure that shook the air. Soma jumped up to dodge the swing and landed on the ground safely but the hobgoblin was not finished. The hobgoblin began to trash away by swinging the club like a madman. However, with Soma''s sharp sight and enhanced brain, he could see the trajectory of the swing. Then the hobgoblin swings the club diagonally from the top right. Soma began his counter. He chopped the hobgoblin hand that was holding the club, the monster''s face contorted because the cracking sound that resonated in his ear sobered him up for a bit. The hobgoblin didn''t think that the boy before him had that much strength in his little body. Because of the pain in his right hand. The hobgoblin released the club in his hand and began to hold his throbbing right hand. Soma, who witnesses that closes his distance and faces the monster''s abdomen. "This is the end". He pulled back his right fist, clenching it hard and without noticing, a faint red glow appeared on his skin before it disappeared again inside his body. Then he delivered a straight punch using all of his body weight from the tip of his toes toward his right hand. A boom reverberated inside the space and it created a thunderous resonance that shook the air in the dungeon, with its mighty roar. After the collision, a bloody hole could be spotted once you called an abdomen from the monster, who stood still not knowing that his life was reaped. [You gained 10 Exp] [Exp: 94/140] The hobgoblin''s body began to glow before it burst apart into a million particles of light that scattered around the air, and then a single stone as big as a ping-pong ball dropped with its yellow color, lying on the floor asking to be taken. Soma relaxed his tensed body and sighed in relief. He straightened up his posture and looked toward his still-clenching fist. He didn''t know that he could muster that monstrous strength with his current stats. His heart began to throb but he shifted his gaze to the scattered mana core and the window before his eyes. Showing that all his effort is being rewarded right before his eyes, eases up his tense nerve. The corner of his mouth lifted, as he turned his attention toward the yellow marble that sprayed on the ground. He bent his knee and picked it up at the cold and hard texture on his skin and he once again breathed a sigh of relief. "I did it. But.. I need more". He clenched his hand, holding the mana core before a fire of determination flashed in his pupils. He looked toward the door that was five meters away from him. Determined to dive deeper. However, a growl that came out from his pit, echoed inside the empty wide space where he was the only soul. It reverberated inside his ears and a realization soon came as he shook his head to the side trying to get rid of the resolve to dive deeper. Soma realized that he still hadn''t put anything inside his stomach except for water. The plea that echoed earlier must be some sort of cry of protest for it demanded a definite substance, in this case, food. "Let''s call it a day". He shrugged his shoulders before storing the mana core inside the ring and collected the other mana core before turning his way intending to climb up, leaving the place. As he stood before the huge twin door. Soma put his hands trying to push away the door, but no matter how much strength he put the door won''t move an inch. So he began to change his method, then began to pull the door when it creaked and the door was opened. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Slipped past the gap between the door. Soma was greeted by the appearance of the people whose jaw was lowered to the ground with wide eyes staring at him. He remembered that those guys were the ones who ridiculed him earlier. His inner child screamed, he smirked and took away the yellow mana core inside his ring, and showed it to them. They began to agitate and then pointed their index finger at him. "Yo-you.." "Don''t tell me, that..". "".."". Soma just waved his hand and stored back the mana core inside the ring, and walked past the dumbfounded party. He chuckled before leaving the safe floor on the fourth floor. On his journey to climb the dungeon floor, his face was etched with a frown as he began to realize something more urgent. "Shit, I never knew that on the way home from the dungeon could be this annoying". The matter of his empty stomach, also traveling on the same path he took, must be repeated four times before he reaches the surface where the grace of the sunlight will bathe him in its Holy light. "Tch, I must get that item for easy travel in the dungeon". Soma clicked his tongue and swore to himself while running on the long straight maze in some place on the third floor of the dungeon. Chapter 30: Chapter 30 New goal. As the afternoon sun begins to set its sights on the world, it still leaves a glimpse of its warm ray of light basking in the people who are still present in the Meiji Jingu. The bustling sound that entered his ears made him realize that this place was really popular for the awakeners to stretch their wings. The pleasant feeling of the warm breeze that grazed his cheeks as Soma stretched his upper body basked in the afterglow leaving the dim hole everyone called a dungeon. Taking a deep breath before inhaling it, Soma raised his leg and he stopped at one of the stalls that sell some snacks. The sizzling sound of the hot oil that entered his ear made his stomach rumble in pleading for its maintenance. Soma stood before the stall and greeted the middle-aged man who sold the food, a croquette. "Excuse me, I would like to buy three pieces of croquette, a beef one please". "Coming up Kid". S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man began to take three pieces of raw croquette before submerging it in the hot oil. While waiting Soma observed the surroundings. There are still many awakeners that visit the dungeon at this time of hour. When he searched this place last night, the dungeon was open for twenty-four hours. So no wonder there are still a lot of awakeners that come to this place despite the day almost changing to a night. After a while, the croquette was drained from the oil. Then the man took a piece of paper bag from the counter behind him and skillfully using the thongs packed three pieces inside before presenting it to Soma. The man didn''t forget to show his sincere smile as he opened his mouth. "Be careful it''s still hot, the amount is one thousand and five hundred yen" Soma connected his consciousness to the ring before taking three pieces of round metal that made a tinkling sound in his hand, before presenting it to the man. The reason he took an order of the beef was because his body required a surplus of energy for he spent it in the dungeon. "Thank you for the purchase". Finished with the purchase he turn his attention to his surroundings looking for a certain place. He found what he was looking for as his legs carried him to that place. In one of the corners stood an empty metal bench then Soma flopped off his butt before unwrapping the paperbag in his hands. The faint scent of oil with a touch of a seasoning wafted through the air as it began to enter his nostrils. The growl from his stomach began to intensify. He set aside the paper bag to his side and took one piece in his hand before taking his first bite. The crisp and rich taste that comes from the tender beef, and mashed potatoes with a little season mixed well together created a harmony that enhanced the taste further. Soma''s mouth couldn''t hold to stretch wide as he savored every bit of the croquette before continuing to the second. While savoring the food his mind began to wander for he remembered the word that Martial Saint left behind in his dream about the pointers. Lightning was a type of derivative magic from the Wind element because it was still related to the storm that wind magic can cause if the user proficiency skill was at an advanced level. However, from the pointer alone Soma was wondering what type of lightning skill he should have. Is it related to resistance? Control? Or maybe just a simple thing like the holder of a lightning magic. There are not many people who have the chance to master the lightning magic, even the characters in the Chronicles Saga he read, no one has mastered lightning magic to such an extent, except. The cheat-living is the protagonist, the villain, and one mob character. Who accidentally stumbles upon tremendous luck in his life. From the knowledge he read from the novel, there are two ways for a person to acquire the skill or in this case magic. First, you can buy it from the association, but be prepared because the price is not in the amount a regular person could afford. Then there is a way for you to obtain a certain skill if a person joins an organization that was built by the awakeners personally, but this method depends on how lucky the person is because it could only be experienced by the person who is recruited by the organization itself for their astounding and rare talents. However, there are still other methods to obtain it. They can go explore the undiscovered Dungeon or Gate whether regular gate or trial gate. Inside, there is a slim enough chance that some people will stumble upon the scroll, that contains some skill or magic they could use. But, this method was a bit dangerous because they had to explore the undiscovered dungeon or gate, without knowing the danger that lurks around inside. Soma claps his hand to get rid of the remaining crumbs in his hands, crumpling the paper bag before storing it in his pocket pants. A realization descended upon him. "Should I just take the liberty of it?". The mob character in the novel who accidentally gained the lightning-type ability, was also in the same year as the protagonist. So maybe there was a slim chance that his ability still has not blossomed. Because he remembered that the mob said he got the magic after spending his first long holiday after entering the Academy. Soma takes out the phone from the ring, turns it up, and looks at the browser. "If I am not wrong the location is..". He opens the map function as he searches for a certain region in Japan that has the trial gate in which the lightning-type magic exists. He operates the apps that show the distance from his home and also the cost he must pay for the transportation. After mulling it over he nodded his head and created a tag in his calendar to become a reminder of the event. After he noted down the date. He also began to note another important thing he must have in preparation for the upcoming school event. Earlier in the day, he is invited to come to the academy by Hiroshi in the hope of gaining his favor, but Soma is still thinking about whether joining the academy is a good thing or not. However, after thinking it through last night while searching for the info about the dungeon he could visit. He realized that the academy was a must place for him to go despite the chaos that would unfold later. There are still two months for him to prepare enough. So he wrote down every piece of information he remembered from the content in the novel. Thanks to his enhanced brain he could remember the content easily. He felt like he was reading a book again. A weapon, items, skills, magic, and many more. Of course, he didn''t plan to monopolize everything alone, the items or whatever that he thinks is good for the character in the novel. He would give it to them for their own development. He notes everything on his phone. Time flies as Soma is still tapping his finger on his phone while having a strange gaze from the onlooker around him. Because of the bloodshot eyes Soma is having while looking at his phone. He notes the important part for himself first, then Hina before continuing with the other heroines he feels attached to, and last is the protagonist. He noted every skill, item, magic, and equipment that will help them in their development before closing it with an additional character in the notes. Finished his assignment, sighing. Soma closes the app and then turns off the phone before stretching his stiff body as he sits on the bench for quite a while. He realized the orange sky began to turn dark a little, as the warm grace of the sun began to put himself to sleep. The cold air began to seep into his skin, he stood up from the bench and tried to leave the Meiji Jingu. "Time to go home". Soma felt a slight vibration coming in his hands. He turns to look and finds a new message that has the name Akabane Hisako in it. He tilted his head and intended to look up the message he got before his phone displayed an incoming call from the same person. "What the?". He swiped up the display and he put the phone speaker near his right ear. {Hello, Soma, where are you?} A slight distress voice entered his ear and Soma began to feel an ominous feeling about this. {Ah,,, um,, I am in..} {Don''t lie to me!} Hisako cut off Soma''s words as his hand and body began to tingle because of the chilling sensation that assaulted him suddenly like this. The phone in his ear began to shake his whole body was shaken. With a stuttered voice, Soma squeezed the word from his mouth. {..I am in Meiji Jingu, ...finished my dive into the dungeon for the day} {...} No answer coming from the other side. Soma''s heart began to throb and his fingertips began to feel cold from the nervous he felt. Soma knew this feeling, this feeling was etched deep into his soul. It was at that time when he made his mother angry, and his body also never stopped shaking like a newborn toddler after facing her wrath. From that moment he swore to never make her mother angry again. Now that event transpired again with a different person. He didn''t understand why his body became like this, but he felt like Hisako reminded him of his late mother. {Haa,, Stay where you are, I am gonna pick you up} {Eh? but..} {Don''t go anywhere! Understood!} {Yes Ma''am} With a reflex he saluted to no one. {Good. Wait for me} {..I understand} The phone got cut off, as the chilling breeze was cooling his nervous body. But, inside his body felt warm, spreading joy off life because of the care Hisako had shown to him, and it put a smile on his face. storing the phone in his pants pocket, in case there is another call. Soma resumed his walk leaving the shrine''s Main gate. "I better wait for her at the First toori". Without him noticing. In The corner of his sight. A single male individual is wearing casual clothes and holding a steamed cup. Observe his every movement. ".. He is saluting? Is it to his boss like the manager said? Whatever I''ll just write it done like the manager''s instruction". The man took a mechanical pen and noted the event that transpired here on his small notebook that he took from his pocket. Thus the misunderstanding between Him and Hina grew large without him knowing. Chapter 31: Chapter 31 A Chaotic Day Part 01. [Quest Complete] [All stats +1] A night had passed since Soma explored for the first time what a dungeon is. Now Soma was welcoming a new day after finishing his daily quest and freshening up his body. Wearing only short pants and a sleeveless shirt. He sat on top of the hard surface of the wooden chair in the dining room while looking at his phone. ".. What should I buy?". On the display, there are a lot of variations of a sleeping bag, which he needs for the expedition to the gate where the lightning Magic was. Last night, after freeing himself from Hisako''s sermon. While lazing himself on the bed waiting for the time that will call him to bed. He is doing some research about how he can go there and what kind of tools and equipment he needs to bring. Because the gate that Soma will go to is a type of trial gate where it has an uncertain period of time to clear it. So he prepares something, in case it will need a couple of days to clear the trial. There is also a definite reason for this. The mob who stumbled upon this gate had to survive inside the dungeon for about a month''s worth of time. Soma didn''t know the actual truth though, So he would rather prepare something than regretting it later. Looking at some catalog that provides some tools for camping. He also does some research in the reality he lives in now, searching for some people who are willing to share their experience, who accidentally enter the trial gate and succeed in clearing it and get the reward they deserve. He found some articles about it but eventually, all of them were from overseas. Not many people in Japan had luck enough to stumble upon it. As he read the article in the English language. He found that a lot of them are probably just some lip service for them to grab a few fame. All the stuff they shared through writing was actually just some gibberish with a lot of exaggeration within it. However, Soma stumbled upon an article that piqued his interest the moment it entered his sight. It was called "The Angel Miracle: Saint Talent Appeared in America". It was an article from one year ago in America. There is a trial gate that accidentally swallows a young girl who will eventually clear it and be recognized as the Saint because of her rare and amazing ability. Soma already knew who the girls were. Because she was included in one of the harem of the protagonist. "Let''s go with this, this, and this one..". After buying the equipment he needs to bring on his journey. Soma stood up from the chair before going to his bedroom to change his clothes for the outing. He was simply wearing a plain blue t-shirt covered up by a black hoodie and dark blue jeans for the lower part. Inside the simple room without any accessories inside. On top of a learning desk, there is a single piece of paper scribbled with ink. It was a list of what preparation he needed to bring to the gate site. Fnished with the change he didn''t forget the list of food he had already written, folded it before tucked it inside his pocket. Opening up the door of the house, he is welcomed by the warm sun rays that give color to the world, accompanied by the cool air that pinches his skin because of the still cold season. Soma locked the door of his house before he stepped outside walking leisurely while submerging in his thoughts. It''s been four and a half days since he arrived in this world. The bastard author who sent him here didn''t give him any much leeway for him to get some rest. He kept shutting his mouth and didn''t leak any change in the story whatsoever. Thanks to his enhanced brain and resilience. Soma could put off some of the tragedy that transpired in a couple of days he arrived here. Soma has to do this all on his own. Even if it will change the outcome of the story. He had been reading all those years. He didn''t give it much thought about that. In the first place, he already swore to do whatever he wanted even if it would hinder the protagonist''s growth. Arriving at the nearby station. He is standing behind the yellow line waiting for the train he needs to ride. The station was devoid of many people. Because the rush hour has passed, there are only a few people and probably a couple that will be enjoying their dates, while waiting for the train. A ringing sound of the bell and the announcement that informs the passenger that the train will be arriving soon echoed in the surrounding area. From his right side, the silhouette of a steel horse began to show its majestic appearance while slowing its speed then stopped right in front of him. The door slid to the side making way for Soma to come in. He began to put his feet inside before searching the place for him to sit. However, his eyes were drawn to a single figure that stood proud in the empty wagons. She is a beautiful girl with a tomboyish appearance. Wearing a hat but it couldn''t hide her silky red hair that was straight down. On her upper part, she wears a blue jacket and a simple mini-white shirt inside showing her navel and toned abs. For her lower part, she was wearing blue short pants showing her bare legs and branded sneakers, tinkling her phone giving the aura of not wanting to be disturbed. Soma hesitated at first, should he give Hina some words because he is always in her parents'' care? But against it for they are still not comfortable with each other. So he just sat down on the soft mat in the corner while looking at his phone, pretending to not know her presence. Time flies as the announcer begins to inform the next station stop, then Soma stands up from his seat and approaches one of the doors that will lead him to the place he wants to visit. "..The door will open..". With the word from the announcer as the cue. The door slid to the side and Soma stepped down from the train, but the surprised voice entered his ear and he also began to react to the voice. "..Geh?". "..Eh?". The two of them stood still as if time had stopped between them. Hina, who noticed his presence, accidentally let her mouth slip and let Soma hear her outburst. No one opened their mouth as they stood there staring at each other. The air turned heavy all of a sudden, as Soma began to see Hina''s brow knitted together. He smiled wryly while scratching his cheeks and opened his mouth. "It''s been a while". sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..Tch". Hina clicked her tongue in displeasure before turning her back and walking away from the place. Leaving the awkward Soma behind. "Ahaha,, She hates me so much". A dry laugh escaped his mouth as he also began to move his legs to bring him to a place where he needed to visit. "Well, let''s do our business first. Where should I go first?". He took the paper from his pocket, observing the list he wrote before nodding his head, to go to a groceries store first. "Let''s buy some snacks and ingredients first". With a renewed vigor he began his first massive purchase. That eventually will turn into a Chaotic day later. Chapter 32: Chapter 32 A Chaotic Day Part 02. On a crowded street where people filled one sight in Shibuya. A lone figure of a girl walking with heavy steps, avoiding the people that stand in her way. But the people around her who noticed the girl actually opened the path for her to walk. Because they could feel a raging demon of Hanya behind her back. With a pale face, everyone makes a way for the girl to pass. In a society where superpower was a common thing. That kind of behavior could have been tolerated, for if the situation had happened in the previous world where Soma at. She will probably get arrested because of the disturbance she caused to other people. As for the people who made way for her to pass were filled with sympathy and some envy. Hina with a frown on her face, because of her ruined days. Walk in a fast-paced trying to get as far away as possible from Soma whom she met earlier. In the corner of her sight, she caught the appearance of a box machine that offered some light drink for everyone who gave them money for their consumption. She halted her steps before approaching the machine and took out a five hundred coin in her ring. With a clicking sound, the coin was devoured and the button around the display began to shine. She pressed one of the buttons at the top of the row that showed a pink carton of milk. It dropped down and Hina collected it, then tore down the straw and plunged it into the cardboard and enjoyed the sweet and fresh taste of strawberry milk. It was one of her favorite drinks. "..What a bad day". Clearly her meeting with Soma earlier spelled doom for the day she had been waiting for. Hina intended to enjoy the leisurely walk around Shibuya looking for some new outfit or maybe looking for some tasty food. She even shortened the training session she had this morning because of how precious today was for her. There is no specific reason or even special accommodations. It was her cheating day after the groundless hard work she put into her training every day. Today was the day for her to let loose and enjoy the freedom she set aside as one of her routines. As to not bore her mind. However, all of that was for naught, she met the person she didn''t want to meet the most. Soma the boy who is always using tricks to gullible her parents, ruined it. She put aside the matter of the boy in the corner of her mind. Then she felt a slight vibration from her jacket and took the phone turning it on only to find a new message from her mom. Asking her to buy some cheese and milk. {Can you buy some Cheese and milk?} She skillfully operates the phone using only one hand and replies to the message her mom sends. {Okay, the usual right?} {Yes, please} {Okie..} She turned off her phone before putting it back into the jacket. The drink in her hand was turned light, empty. so she threw the carton into a nearby trash can, before looking for the nearby grocery store. "This place will do, ah!?" "Hm!?". For the second time in a day. Hina met again with Soma. She saw Soma was holding a huge amount of snacks and some ingredients for his dinner. That snacks though She assume that is enough for sustaining a person for a couple of months, and it worth for two people. Soma stiffened his body. With a flustered expression, he stared straight at Hina''s eyes before flashing his awkward smile. "..Hi, we meet again". Hina, who received that, knitted her brows together, as she began to ignore his greeting and slipped past him and entered the store to buy what she asked for. She could turn around and leave the place, but she thought that it would be a waste of time searching for another store, and for most of it, her pride didn''t allow her to be willing to flinch in front of him. Her heart which had calmed, began to stir again thinking at the boy she met earlier, while she browsed the section that sold the thing she needed to buy. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you for the purchase". She didn''t think that this would happen. With how big and many grocery stores in Shibuya are, she met with Soma for the second time in a day. This situation could only be found in the Manga she read. After thinking it through there is no other way because the store was near the station where the two met earlier. So she could justify that it was probably just some kind of coincidence. Taking a couple of deep breaths and exhaling all of the displeasure in her heart. She began to switch her gear and look up for the day she would spend enjoying herself. "Let''s go, have some fun". On the other side. Soma after finishing purchasing a huge amount of snacks, ingredients, and a gallon of water that he already stored inside the ring. Pondering, what should he do next after this. The sun was still in the east, it''s a sign that he still had so much time to spend. "Might as well spend some money". He is now in Shibuya, the place where all of the youth gather to have some fun or search for some food to alleviate their hunger. Besides, he got some money to spend after he dived into the dungeon yesterday. Well, even though it was still not exchanged. The mana core that Soma had in his hands. Can be sold to the Awakeners associations that are spread all around the island. The price was dependent on how thick the mana that was contained inside the core was and for the Goblin mana core, he got from the expedition yesterday. He remembered that the value for it was only a thousand yen for a single mana core. The risk and the value were greatly unbalanced. The risk of exploring the dungeon is of course his life, but the value that they will get is rather not worth what the risk is. However, with Soma''s high luck, he collected more than fifty of those things with the addition of a Hobgoblin Mana core. So it was a rather satisfying journey for his first earning from the dungeon. After some time looking around the place he visited one of the stores that sold many books and Soma was now entering the place that was filled with a shelf brimming with books. His eyes were shining in anticipation, for this was the place he rarely visited in his previous life due to being busy with his college studies and part-time job. It doesn''t mean he didn''t read some of it though, rather he missed the sensation of holding the weight of stacked paper in his hand. The distinctive smell of paper and ink is what he missed from reading a book. This might be a chance for him, for in this world where he is regressed to a child and had the leeway for the money he earned was pretty good. He couldn''t help but be excited about what kind of story this world had to offer to him. While observing the row of books that he was unfamiliar with. Then in the corner where the self was filled with Manga corner. He found something familiar, turning his gaze to look at the book specifically before extending his right hand and trying to grab it when. "Oops, Excuse me. Huh?". Soma turned his gaze to the side because his hands were bumping with another person''s hand trying to apologize, but stiffened in his speech. Simultaneously they opened their eyes and said in a perfect sync. ""Again!?"". Chapter 33: Chapter 33 A Chaotic Day Part 03. Soma and Hina met again for the third time in a day. Soma took away his hand that touched her skin and Hina as usual began to show her displeasure. Knitting her brows together she took the manga that was in their hands in one fell swoop before walking from the place. "No way!?". Third time for the day. This situation that could only happen in manga was transpired before his eyes. As he is personally the one who was involved. There is no mistaking that luck status was involved in any of these situations. Then the culprit of all the things that happened was himself. He sighs as he begins to feel guilty about ruining someone else''s day. He knew that Hina was still building the wall around him, it''s obvious looking at her expressions on the day they met. She hates him. Soma shrugged his shoulders started to ponder, and decided to purchase the manga he was familiar with and went far away from the area. On the other hand, After purchasing the Manga she intended to buy. With a frown that etched deeply around her face and made the passersby avoid her because afraid of the trouble they might get. With heavy steps, she stopped at a certain alley where there were a lot of people that stood on the side road while looking at their phones submerged in their own world. Exhaling a few breaths to get rid of the irritation that built up, because of meeting the boy Hina took her phone and began to look at the time. "Tch, it''s still in the morning and I met him three times already". Her mouth starts to twitch as she begins to think that she should change the place she walks around, probably this will solve the trouble that comes upon her this early in the morning. "Yes, let''s do that. Let''s go to a mall that is a bit far away from this place". After deciding what course she will take for the next place she wants to visit. She made haste and began to let her feet drag her to a place that was as far away as possible from the place. Arriving at his next destination filled with a row of tall buildings and a crowded street, it was called the city that never sleeps. Soma visited one of the mall centers in Shibuya. After he found the cause of the coincidence and met with Hina earlier, he chose the mall as his next destination. While pondering over the place he needed to visit he realized that the place he needed to visit later was urging him to use something easy for movement and if possible also wet resistance. Just in case. Soma while browsing the mall explores every floor and every store that fits the bill in his eyes. He actually still has some sportswear in the closet, but after mulling it through he decides to buy a new one and it might probably be the best for him because he doesn''t know how long he will clear the gate, so he buys it as a spare change. A couple of hours had passed and Soma purchased what he needed. Then he noticed that his stomach let out a growl as he still hadn''t put something from morning besides some mineral water as his breakfast. It was not because he was too lazy to cook, but because it was already his habit to never eat breakfast and only fill his morning routine with mineral water. He looked at the time on his phone and it was indeed the time for him to break his fast. So he looked at his surroundings to see if there was any cafe or family restaurant that caught his eye. "This will do, yeah". Hina after purchasing some clothes and enjoying some movement in the arcade earlier before visiting the mall. She turned up the phone and saw the time had already passed for lunch. It was already one o''clock. "Let''s find someplace to eat first". She found a rather stylish cafe that she already looked up first on the internet, and found the place had a good rating. Because of the food, there was a top-notch in quality and quantity. Pushing the door open and a ringing bell of the upcoming customer alerted the male clerk that is wiping some glass behind the bar. Hina hesitated at first because it was her first time visiting this stylish-looking cafe. The dark interiors with a minimalist decoration entered her eyes, as she began to sweep around the place and found some piece of art that hung over the wall giving it the antique atmosphere. A faint smile plastered across her lips as she inhaled the aroma of freshly brewed coffee, and her mind was filled with anticipation of the menu they would offer. She found an empty soft spot that was decorated with a wood carving giving a private feeling, before relaxing. Then a woman in her late teens wearing a brown uniform with an apron adorned with frills approached her table bringing a tray in her hands that had a glass of cold water and a Menu book. "Pleased to meet you, and welcome to our Avant Garde. Here is the Menu we had in the cafe". Hina was overwhelmed by the waitress who suddenly talked in a fast manner as she put the glass of water first before handing the menu book to her. Hina could only reply with a nod then began flipping the page of the book pondering about the food she would order. "I will have this Macha latte and this medium-sized fluffy pancake with extra cream and syrup please". "Understood, one matcha latte and a medium-sized fluffy pancake with extra topping, Is that all?". "Yes, please" "Thank you for the order and please wait for a bit". Hina after seeing the waiters leaving took the glass and tried to quench her barren throat. She put the tip of the cup upon her lips savoring the cold water, then saw the person in front of her table that was blocked by some wood carving with flower motifs, stood up, and left his seat before meeting eyes with Hina. Wide eyes Hina spurted the water content toward the person in question. A splurt of waterfall danced in the atmosphere before it rained upon Soma''s clothes and made the other people inside turn their gaze because of the commotion. Soma stood there knowing the fact that this damn luck will happen again, and he already resigned it to the one responsible for managing luck out there. "Why are you alwa..". Before Hina could continue her words. A hand was raised and she shut her mouth shut as she saw Soma bring his finger to his mouth, saying. "Let''s not disturb the other, okay. I will leave the place anyway, have a good day". Soma leaves the place with a calm face, and Hina just stares dagger at him all the time until the ring of the bell stops. "Dear customer, please don''t make any commotion". S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The same waiter that received her order came back and she began to ask Hina politely about the commotion she caused. "Ah, I am sorry" Hina with a downed gaze apologized, but her heart was in great distress. The waiters notice Hina''s attitude toward the boy before she tries to lighten the mood by cracking some jokes. "Ufufu, Are you in a fight with your boyfriend?". Hearing the word that entered her ears from the waiter''s mouth. Her face hardened and Showed an ugly expression she never made in her entire life. "Ha!! There is no way in hell that is true". The waiters felt that she was stepping on a land mine and began to sweat but a salvation came from the clerk behind the bar. "The order". "Ah, it was your order miss let me take it first" With a dampened mood she turns her gaze toward the window while clicking her tongue. "Tch, What a nuisance, that boy is". "Man that was terrible! I ruined her day". Soma with a deprecating mood sat on top of the side of the road beside the machine devourer box while holding a black can that had a bitter black liquid inside. He is lamenting about what has transpired for the day. Thinking back again he should just go home rather than walk around in place. But, his excitement after a while not going out to freshen his mind, clearly dulled his judgment. Soma had a sigh, as he began to emptied the can content in his hands. He heard the sobbing of a young child catch his ears as he looked to the right side and found a lone girl in distress while looking at her surroundings where the passerby just kept walking and ignored her. She is in search of the figure of her parents. He hurriedly stood up from his place threw the can in his hand toward the bin and jogged his way toward the crying girl. The girl noticed that Soma approached her in a hurry. She began to stiffen her body, and when Soma was in front of her. "Are you alone?". The moment the girl heard that word She bawled her eyes out. Chapter 34: Chapter 34 A Chaotic Day Part 04. "Eh? Wait". "Uwaaah, Mommy, mommy". Soma was shaken, as the onlooker behind him began to look in their direction. His mind was in disarray as the girl before him started to scream rather than cry. The girl had a short stature of about a hundred and ten centimeters, from the appearance alone she was probably a grade-schooler. She wears a white plain shirt and a brown coat, for the lower part she wears long blue pants with a pair of white shoes. "I am sorry. I didn''t mean to scare you, I was just..". He crouched down trying to match the girl''s sight, but the girl just didn''t stop crying even after he made several attempts to calm her. "What the hell are you doing?". A threatening cold voice came above him, as his body stiffened and was engulfed by a shadow. Then, a pair of blue icy eyes that are devoid of any light gazing at him, as if he is trash. Soma turned his attention back to find Hina was looking at him with a gaze filled with contempt. He tried to open his mouth trying to explain what was happening but the cry of the girl behind him stopped him from doing so. "Move away". Hina who didn''t have any patience left grabbed his collar before yanking him from the place. Soma was thrown to the side and the girl was too stunned to cry Hina crouched down while flashing her white teeth trying to ensure that the threatening figure was gone she opened her mouth. "Are you alone?". The girl turned to look at Hina and hesitated before She replied with a small nod. "I see, what is your name sweetheart?". "Kaede, Yukimura Kaede". "That''s a cute name, Kaede". "Ehehe, Thank you, Big sister". Soma, who was thrown to the side, raised his body and watched the interaction of the two as a small smile formed on his lips. He knew that despite the venomous mouth she showed to him. Deep down Hina was a good kind heart girl. She is deeply connected to the girl who has a reserved nature because it reminds her of her past self. Before it gets twisted by the dark side of the people who want to satisfy their greed by gaining a favor from her parents. Hina succeeded in calming the girl down. She began to pat the girl''s head and the girl closed her eyes as if purring like a cat. "Has she calmed down". Soma cautiously approached the two and Hina shot a glare at him making his body flinched. She noticed something in her sight behind Soma before turning to the girl and said. "Would you like to drink?". The girl looked at Hina''s eyes and looked at Soma before giving a small nod. "Okay, You buy this girl some drink". "Okay, Kaede, what kind of drink did you want?" Soma crouched down as he began to ask the girl calmly with a smile. "Orange Juice". Replied Kaede to which Soma gave his thumb up. "Leave it to me, ¡­do you want some?". Soma turned to Hina and Hina stiffened in the process because she didn''t think that Soma would offer her something to drink. She hesitated at first while the two pairs of eyes began to watch her movement, biting her lips before said. "..Strawberry milk please?". S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, coming right up". Hina opened her eyes wide seeing Soma leave their side and stand before the vending machine buying the drink they had ordered. She kept looking at his figure which began to stir her heart and realized that she still had suspicions about him. Usually, she always puts a tough front in front of everyone, and the result of that is. She had zero points in a friendship. She thought that friendship was nothing but a facade to find a connection to her who was blessed. However, deep down she realized. There is no one other than her and her parents who understand her the most. Behind the thought front, she always showed to others, deep down lay a secret that she was afraid and hated to expose to the world. It was her weakness. Hina hates her weakness for being the shy and crybaby girl she used to be. She hates to show that to the world. She hates being a weak person. "Because if you are weak you will get exploited, because if you are weak you will be devoured by the darkness in the world". So she is always careful around strangers that invade her space. She would build a thick wall, and unleash her venomous tongue to chase them away to protect what is inside her core. However, now was not the right time for her to show her discomfort at Soma in front of Kaede. So for a while, she will try to endure this feeling until Kaede finds her parents. "Sorry to keep you waiting. Here this is for you, this one''s for you, and this one''s for me". Soma crouched down while giving the drink he purchased earlier, to Kaede Hina and himself. He already drunk a coffee earlier, but after seeing the state he was in he bought another one for him to drink. It was the same black can he ordered earlier. "Thank you, big brother". "..Thanks". "No problem. Ah, right. Can you open the can yourself". Kaede shook her head and Soma, seeing that shrugged his shoulder and extended his right hand before twisting the lever until the can make a pop sound. A hole began to appear showing the orange liquid inside. Soma also did the same thing for himself before taking a sip. "Itadakimasu". Once he heard the word he stopped his drinking and watched the girl drinking the juice slowly. He felt a bit ashamed after hearing the words that came out of the girl''s mouth. Hina noticed the state Soma was in. Her mouth relaxed for a moment and it stretched up a little seeing his stupidity. Not wanting to become a bad example like him Hina plunged the straw in and said the word. "Itadakimasu". "Eh?". Soma turned his sight toward Hina and she threw her sight away and didn''t want to look at Him. He looked at the black can in his hands, hesitated at first then opened his mouth. "..Itadakimasu". With a snap after those words come out. Hina spurted the milk from her mouth and began to laugh. "Pfthaha,,". Kaede, as if affected by the atmosphere of the laugh, began to show her smile and laugh. "Ehehe,,". Soma stopped his activity and turned his gaze to both of them. Seeing the laugh on their face put a smile of satisfaction on his face. Chapter 35: Chapter 35 A Chaotic Day Part 05. After finishing with the drink and disposing of every trash in their possession. Soma, the one who had to dispose of the trash, approached the two pairs who were holding hands like a pair of sisters. "What?". As usual, Hina keeps the intensity of her glare if it''s about him. "Nothing, where should we go now?". "Kaede said that she was separated from her mother in this area. First, let''s take a look for her around, and if we can''t find her we will go to the nearby police station. Is that okay with you Kaede". Hina looked toward the girl below her which she replied with a nod. "Okay, let''s find your mother". From the words that Kaede said earlier. They are on a shopping trip before she loses sight of her mother for a moment. Then she tails one of the random passersby that wearing the same clothes as her mother, but after she sees the person''s face. The person was not the mother she knew and she realized that she was already around the perimeter where Soma had seen her crying earlier. The street area is quite packed with salary men and women walking around in a hurry to chase their next agenda for the day. Soma and Hina open their eyes and ears. Soma looked at his surroundings searching for a woman who was in distress. But with the crowded place, his sight was limited and it was a hassle to look for someone and avoid the passersby. He is hoping that his lucky stats will bring him for a quick encounter, but it was not happening this time. Then the crowded streets began to turn chaotic when a sudden big gust of wind came, turning the surrounding atmosphere into tension. Soma blocked his vision because of the sudden wind that slammed his body. He saw Hina also do the same while shielding Kaede behind her. Boom, resounded in one of the buildings in front of them as the torrent of panic began to spread in the vicinity making the people who had no ability flee, running for their own lives. The building which was being blown up was a jewelry store. Then appeared a single man with a bulky appearance two meters in height wearing all-black clothes and a Half mask of Oni that bore its sharp teeth. From the second floor, the glass windows shattered sending a broken sharp object into the surrounding area, and appeared the man with the same appearance but he was much lanky compared to the other one who stood with a hunched back. Luckily the passerby was long gone and there were only five of them that stood nearby. "Big sister". Kaede clenched Hina''s waist, refusing to let go, and made Hina squint her eyes, glaring at the people in front of her she thought as the culprit. "It''s Okay Kaede you will be fine". The two thieves began to inspect their surroundings and soon stopped their gaze toward Soma''s direction before clicking his tongue. "What are you looking at Kid?". "Scram". Rather than fear that engulfed him, Soma just stood there dumbfounded seeing the action they took in the middle of the city and in daylight at that. He thought that these two people were stupid beyond help. Soma was exasperated but Hina beside him was not thinking the same. She squinted her eyes as she began to concentrate her magic on her hands ready to open fire. "Hey, You go as a vanguard, we must capture those bastards". "Eh? Should we just get away from this place rather than dealing with those idiots..". "Tch, as I thought". Hina affirmed her assumption. She regarded the boy beside her as an enemy. Her eyes as if losing any hope for him began to shift her attention toward the thieves. "Leave this place, then. I will deal with this, alone. Kaede, can you hear me". Kaede looked up at Hina''s figure as she still clung herself to her waist. "..Yes". "Kaede listen, leave this place with that guy. You! Make sure you protect her when you flee from this place". Soma''s face twitched after hearing the word that came out of Hina''s mouth. The word left a strong impact on his ear and it stirred his calm mind. He exhaled before turning to look at Kaede on Hina''s waist. "Come on Kaede, let''s find somewhere to hide". He grabs the young girl''s hand before embracing her and turning his back leaving Hina alone at the crime scene. Hina didn''t even turn her gaze at the retreating figure of Soma. Hina kept her gaze focused on the criminals in front of her. She raised her hand preparing the next move using the mana she had accumulated earlier. The temperature around her spiked up, and then from the empty space came a swirling fire before it took shape into arrows floating beside her. She specialized in Fire magic, the same as her mother. From the moment she tried to build a wall around her heart and determined to become strong. She asks her mother to teach her the way of magic. Then the result of her training was this. She could use magic without an incantation at all. The thieves watched the magic Hina had done. They knitted their brows and prepared to block the incoming magic. "Go!" Hina swung her hand down and the fire arrows around her began to fly in a straight line approaching the thieves. The thieves who saw the incoming magic began to move. The bulky guy stepped on his feet and stood before the other guy. The bulky guy raised his battle spirit as his body enveloped by Mana strode forward like a mad bull trying to face the incoming magic alone. Crossing his arm to protect his face. His body collided with the magic and it created a small explosion in the vicinity and smoke that covered the area. But the man was unperturbed and kept his charge forward approaching Hina. The man lifted the corner of his mouth and said. "Ehehe,, you asked for it girl". Hina clicked her tongue, surprised that her magic was easily blocked by the guy. That alone shows that the thieves in front of her have superior abilities than she thought. The act of obstructing Magic and leaving it unscathed was completely impossible if the two parties had the same level of strength. Because if they do, no matter how hard his body is or how awesome the guy''s mana is. He will get burned or at least grazed by the fire Hina released. However, the man was unscathed and kept his charge like a mad bull. Hina saw the approaching man begin to connect her thoughts with the ring on her finger and took out a bokuto that she used for training. Hina clenched her hands on the bokuto hilt and prepared her middle stance. The man opened his hands wide in a grapple stance. "Gaahahaha". The man with his bulky body began to embrace Hina but Hina had already gone from the place and crouched down in a lower stance. She pulled back the bokuto before thrusting it out toward his solar plexus. However once the bokuto made contact with the abs, her arm trembled as the shock from her attack, was bounced back numbing her hands. "..Hard". "Ehehehe, gaa!". A shadow cast upon her vision as she saw that burly hand approaching her, she gritted her teeth then bent her head to the right and did some rolling on the ground before standing, fixing her stance. "Hey, Gor hurry up and finish, her". "Ehehe, Okay boss. I want to break that delicate bone of yours". Hina opened her eyes wide not expecting that the leader of this operation was the guy behind. Gor began his second attack closing the distance with Hina. Gor with his big palm began to unleash a series of grabbing motion attacks which used the strength of his grip to grab the girl before him. Hina felt a sense of danger looking at his palm. She is certain that if she is caught even for once, she will be done for. The enemy before her was not an enemy that she could fight with her current strength. It made her feel instant regret and frustration. Then she began to remember those hellish days, where she spent day after day training her magic and swinging her wooden sword to grow stronger. But, it was still not enough proof. "Tch". She raised her attention just to evade the man''s attack. The man opened his hand wide to try to make a big move. Hina saw that as a chance to leap to the left side as she began to prepare her stance, but she felt a sudden gust of wind and impact that sent her body flying. Hina, who was caught off guard by the sudden attack, rolled a couple of times before lying down. She could feel the taste of iron in her mouth, and her left abdomen felt like it was on fire. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Got you". The boss raised his hands and celebrated his success in delivering his magic. Hina''s breath grew heavy as the air of her lungs got blasted away from the impact earlier. Her throat was burning as she started coughing. Her left hand was fine but she felt a pang of intense pain from the left side of her abdomen. Every time she puffed her chest out, her left side felt like it was burning. "Gor finish her now". "Wuehehe,, Okay boss". Gor with a hideous smile approached with open hands intending to deliver a final blow. "Not so fast". From the narrow alley between the building the battle scene. Soma brings a metal pole in his hands closing his distance. Then, slammed the pole toward the man''s neck until it was bent. Gor was shocked and stood in place. It opened the chance for Soma to grab Hina in his embrace and soon leave the place. Chapter 36: Chapter 36 A Chaotic Day Part 06. Carrying Kaede in his arms Soma kept his running pace while observing the surrounding neighborhood until eventually he arrived at the intersection then he took a turn to the left and against the panicked crowd he slowed down his run, then decided this was a chance he connect his thought with the ring in his necklace and took his phone out. "Mommy". "Huh, What?!" Soma halted his run as he was shocked hearing Kaede shout beside his ear. He turned to look at the way Kaede was seeing things and true to her voice. There is a woman in her late thirties wearing a brown coat and a blue dress running to their side with sweat drenched her body. From the looks of it, it seems she also keeps searching for her daughter''s well-being. He crouched down before putting Kaede to the ground and releasing from his embrace Kaedde ran straight toward her mother''s embrace. "Kaede". "Mommy". Tears began to accumulate in Kaede''s corner eyes as she now submerged herself toward her mother''s bosomed. The woman in question turned her attention only to find Soma was nowhere to be seen again. She could only be dumbfounded while saying thankful words in her heart. "Thank god it ended this soon". Soma, after witnessing the touching sight, began to retreat. He didn''t want to interrupt their time, he also wondered if the parents knew about the incident that happened earlier, but Kaede was a smart girl, so he hoped that she would tell her mother what had happened and her mother could take a smart action to get as far away from the scene. While running in a now deserted place. He puts the phone near his ear as he runs, bypassing the different route from the one he took earlier. The ringing sound of a connected call from the other side entered his ear and after it beeped thrice. The phone was answered and Soma could hear the calm and dignified voice from Mr. Ito. "What is the matter of Soma? Do you need something?". "Yes, Mr. Ito there was a robbery that involved the awakeners happening in the place I was sightseeing, and I need your help in capturing those two". "Tell me the details!". Mr. Ito changed his demeanor in one go and Soma could hear his dignified voice more clearly, truly befitting the title of the leader of the Awakeners Association. Then, Soma began to explain the details from the first time he witnessed the robbery happen. It starts from the moment when a sudden gust of wind happens around and the explosion that occurred later. Then two men with black outfits wearing half-mask oni appeared. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..As for their abilities, I didn''t know much about them, but there is no mistaking that those two are awakeners. As for the address I will let you track my phone. Can you do that, please?". "..Okay I will immediately inform my subordinate and send a high ranker awakener near you, stay in check". "Okay. Oh, can you also bring one ambulance please. Just in case situation". "..Okay, don''t do anything reckless on your own Soma" Mr. Ito hesitated at first but soon followed Soma''s instruction. but didn''t forget to state the warning for his well-being. Soma wondered why Mr. Ito was giving so much care about him, but he put that aside in the corner of his mind. For now, he needs to focus on the things he faces and the well-being of the girl who is fighting. "..Okay, I will. Please monitor me using my phone, then..". Soma put away the phone inside his pocket pants. While still running in the narrow alley in front of him he spotted a single metal pole that stood upon the building nearing a trash can. "I will borrow this". He took the pole and kept his running face steady. Then in his sight, he saw Hina was being blown away. His greatest fear unfolds as he sees Hina blasted to the side. He clicked his tongue and he began to knit his brows, pissed. Soma raised his running pace as he began to approach the location. He heard the shout of the lanky man beside him then he approached the man who tried to finish her life, raising the pole high. "Not so fast". Then swung it with all his might until the pole was bent ninety degrees, but it succeeded in halting the bully man''s action for a few seconds. He took Hina in his embrace and then began to run away from the place. Sliding one hand below her back and the other behind the knee. "..Why are you here?". Hearing a hoarse voice that came from her mouth made his heart stir in a swirling emotion. "Shut your mouth for now!". Unconsciously he opened his mouth in a rage. He also didn''t understand why he did that. He thought that he could control his emotions well but it seems that it was wrong. The skill also didn''t reveal itself, it seems he needs to manage his skill properly later. The struggle he had to face upon facing the demon for the first time he arrived at this world, and the mistrust he got after trying to communicate with her came upon like a tidal wave flooding his mind in barrage. Soma was risking his life just to save her life back then. But now she was just letting it be thrashed upon and now in front of, him she tried to act as a Hero by dealing with a robber and almost got her life taken before his own eyes. "Don''t joke around, I will not let that happen''''. He muttered. He turned his attention to look at Hina''s condition. She opened her eyes wide not expecting that Soma would utter such a harsh word toward her. But she could feel that from the anger Soma lashed out, there was a bit of a trace of worry about her well being. Therefore she looked down, clenching her teeth hard while enduring the pain in her left abs. Soma in question knitted his brows seeing her in that state. Her breathing was heavy, sweat began to drenched her temple and he could feel that his hands that were holding her back were also cold because of the sweat. This amount of sweat is clearly abnormal when she was just starting the battle unless. Then he noticed that Hina was holding the left side of her abs, while biting her lips. Hina turned her attention to the behind, and didn''t want to look him in the eyes for now. Then, shocked by the incoming attack. "Jump to the right". Hearing the words from Hina in his arms, Soma jumps to the side like she said and like a sound from the wind that has been cut. The debris from the broken building flew in a straight line at a high speed like a bullet intending to catch Soma off guard. "Tch, I missed". The lanky man in behind curses. "Persistent bastard. Hina hold on for a bit". "..Okay". Soma tensed his body as he began to embrace hina tighty in his arm. He accelerated his running pace and soon became too far for the lanky man to use his wind magic. "They are gone. Gor let''s get out of here". "..Umm, Okay boss". Hearing the order from his superior the bulky man hesitated between chasing Soma or leaving this place. But he knew if he tried to object to his boss'' decision he would be doomed. So he began to leave the place with the boss. Then the place becomes empty again after the four of them leave. Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Conclusion and a way home. Soma while carrying Hina in a princess hold. Keep maintaining his running pace and once he felt that the danger was gone, began to slow his pace and puff his chest out inhaling as much oxygen into his burning lungs. Because of the burden that was caused to his body and mind. He didn''t know that carrying someone while fleeing the battle scene could be this exhausting. Feeling wasted, he leaned his tired body toward the wall and slowly put his butt on the ground. With erratic breath and drenched body Soma keeps inhaling some oxygen to calm his racing heart and clear his mind. The reason he didn''t try to hold off the robbers was because he didn''t want the nuance of the trip he had after a long time of hiatus to become a mess, because of the bloody battle. He just wanted to enjoy his leisure walk and maybe find something new on this trip. So he ran away and whether the culprit was apprehended or not. He will let Mr. Ito do the rest. He already reported the situation and let himself get tracked using the call that is still ongoing even now. He felt a slight movement in his arms and when Hina''s butt touched a certain part of his body, his body jolted from his tired condition. Then maybe because of the close proximity between them when they moved their upper body a little, they soon found themselves close to each other, face to face. Soma''s eyes met with Hina''s as their distance was closer than a fist. They didn''t utter a single word, just the two people staring at each other. He marveled at the beauty of the girl before him. The same is also true for Hina; she never had a chance to get this close to someone, especially a boy her age. But now she sat face to face with a boy and The distance was so close that with just a slight movement from one of them, their faces could be bumped into each other. However, the time was as if it was still beginning to move again as Hina felt the burning sensation that assaulted the left side of her abs. ".. Are you okay?". "Yeah.." Hina connected her thoughts with the ring on his finger before taking some green liquid that was contained inside a small glass container. She struggled with the state she was in where her one hand was holding her left side. Soma shrugged his shoulders and he intended to slide one of his hands to take away the potion. But Hina was faster. She put the tab in her teeth before ripping it off. In a single breath, Hina finished the content and Soma could see that her heavy breathing became more stable. "How are you feeling now?". "Better. ..Thank you for coming to the rescue by the way". It''s pretty rare to hear her voice that sounds sincere. Even in the story he read, She was a tsundere girl who couldn''t be honest with her feelings even in tough situations. However, right now, she sincerely said the word thanks. "..Ah no. It''s okay. Next time don''t do anything dangerous like that again, please". The earlier anger he bottled up took a sudden turn. It disappeared along with the rare case that was happening before his eyes. So he just gives his warning and turns his gaze up resting his head toward the hard wall. "..Humph, like you are the one who talks". sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hina snorted as she began to shoot out her venomous tongue. He thought that she was becoming honest with herself but look at her now she is back to her usual self. Soma turned his attention to her again. "Ha? What do you mean? Hm?!..". Hina suddenly surrendered herself to the warmth of the embrace as she rested her head on Soma''s right shoulder. "Don''t talk to me. I am tired". "What? Hey don''t sleep here!". "...". "Hey, are you seriously sleeping right now?". "Let me rest ¡­and I am sorry¡­". "Hm? About what? Miss Hina? You hear? Ooooi? This girl is seriously sleeping on my shoulder". Soma could hear faint breathing from his ear and saw the defenseless state she was in. It awoke the sudden instinct he had as a man. But he shook his head sideways then exhaled to get rid of the dirty thought he had earlier, and softly whispered. "..Rest well". Soma also leaned his head back to the wall as he waited for the ambulance to come to the rescue. Without knowing that a faint smile emerged from the mouth of the sleepy girl in his arms. "Huuuaakh, what a long day". On his way home after the incident. Soma walked into the residential area where his home was near. Then his mind began to wander about earlier. After Hina was asleep in his embrace. Soma had to wait for about a minute or so before the ambulance and the awakeners Mr. Ito had ordered came. They soon asked about the incident that took place before went out to start the investigation. As for Hina, he let the nurses take care of the rest, and after being freed from his restraint Soma began to walk home alone. He was getting invited at first but he refused, he needed some time alone. Then now at the current time l, Soma was looking at the surrounding quiet place as the cool breeze began to assault his skin. He crossed his arm trying to shield himself from the cold, then. A single van car rode past him and stopped in front of his house. Soma''s eyes perked up as the muscles around his face began to loose up. With a light step, Soma approached the car and coincidentally met with the driver or maybe the delivery man. "Excuse me, is this the package that has the name Soma as the receiver". The delivery tilted his head at the sudden question asked by a stranger in the middle of the road. He began to be wary of Soma''s existence. "Ah Sorry my name is Soma. I am the owner of the house, and I just came from my trip. Please wait for a bit". Soma opened the gate in front of his house before he stood in front of the door. Taking the key from his pocket he unlocked the door showing to the delivery man that he was the owner. Then, come back toward the delivery man. "Ah, I see. Then Mr. Soma please sign this and this..". The delivery man begins to do his procedure. Soma just complied with any of the delivery man''s demands before it began to start the engine. "Thank you for trusting our company". "..Thank you for the delivery". Both of them bid their farewell before the car drove off leaving Soma who felt elated. Turning his gaze toward the front door. He saw a row of a collection of arranged card boxes for the items he bought this morning. He never thought that the items he bought would arrive this fast in just half a day. It was his fault also not to check the estimation of arriving time. But his luck helped him solve that and now he could start to prepare himself for the incoming agenda he needed to do. "We can move ahead the schedule for a bit". Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Each persons side. [Quest cleared] [All stats increased +1] ¡­ Finished with the daily quest he committed to every day. The time has come for him to do the trial he must clear to get the skill he needs. After spending all night preparing the things he needed to bring. He stored everything inside his ring, and after asking Mr. Ito about something he needed to know. The silver ring that Mr. Ito gave him along with the equipment he wore for exploring the dungeon had the function of stoppage time. So he doesn''t have to worry about the ingredients, and the food will spoil as long as he puts it inside. The item was listed as a high grade. Once again He wondered why Mr. Ito had so much care for him. Anyway, the matter aside, Soma already placed everything he needed to bring. The clothes he used today were a set of old sports clothes that had a blue hoodie, and a simple plain white jersey. For the lower part, it was the same blue long pants and he planned to wear sneakers that had prepared in the front door. He bought the clothes last year so it was a bit short in a certain part but well, it was still affordable at least. Then for the last part, he once again looked inside his house. The room gives a lonely vibe because of the sole human that lives inside it. He closed his eyes, hardened his resolve, and opened his mouth. "I am leaving". Soma said those words to no one in particular. He just wanted to do it even knowing that there would be no one that would answer it. Open his eyes then he turns his back leaving the bleak house that has no single soul in it. "I will succeed". Inside a harmonious house there lived three individuals who sat at the dining table enjoying their tea time after savoring their breakfast. The three people mentioned were Hiroshi, Hisako, and Hina. The Akabane family starts their morning fast. The three of them usually start their morning at five and then do their training as Awakeners. Hina also had her own training routine she kept every morning. Hina, since she was little, had undergone harsh training to become an amazing awakener like her parents one day. But, her reasoning was not just that, there is a fundamental reason behind her hard work that she keeps it hidden even from her family. "Hina, what will you be doing for today?" "Hm? Nothing, probably just training in the home later and living in this house as usual". "Are you truly fine, Don''t push yourself, Sweetheart" "I am okay Dad. I am perfectly fine". "But..". "Zip it, Hiroshi!". Hisako opened the conversation between the family, Hina only replied curtly and Hiroshi looked worried about his daughter''s well-being. Yesterday, after hearing the news about their daughter in hospital, after getting involved with a robbery incident that involved an awkeners as the culprit. Hiroshi was shrieking in panic and he went mad as he stormed off toward the hospital to see his daughter. Different from Hiroshi who had panic-stricken in his face. Hisako was furious beyond words. Then, after she knew the details that got caught on camera by the investigation team she coincidentally met in the hospital, her anger reached a peak and she began to scold Hina in place knowing she was injured. Hisako reason is that as long as she can still sit upright on the bed she is healthy. Hina is indeed in good health, because of the potion she drank after getting the wound on her ribs, and after she got checked. The doctor said that there were no problems with her bones and internal organs. So later that night She already released from the hospital. Hisako observed Her daughter''s reaction while she was still busy reading some textbooks and preparing for the exam she would be facing when she went to the academy. She connected her thoughts with the ring on her finger and took something. "Hina, hold these!". "What is this?". It was a box that had been wrapped in a fancy package with a luxury ornament. It was written Wagyu A5 on the box. Hina opened her eyes wide and soon her mouth loosened with a twinkling star in her eyes when she faced her mother, trying to confirm something. "It was not for you". But got cut off brutally by her mother. "Eh, then who?". Hina deflated as she began to flop her but toward the wooden chair again. "Go to Soma''s house and give it to him". Hisako once more demanded. "Hmm?, ¡­HA?! Why me?". "Your mother and I agreed to give him something after what he has done for us. Then yesterday''s incident happened so..". Hiroshi interjected on the side. He and her wife agreed to invite Soma to their house yesterday but after hearing the news of their daughter in hospital they canceled it and now the present was still unprocessed. As for today, they had something to do, they couldn''t invite Soma to their house and decide to just give it to him, and Hina was the one who would do it. "Like I said, Why me?". Hiroshi flinched upon seeing the fierce aura that coming from his daughter''s eyes. Those eyes reminded him of his young wife. At that time Hisako was still the same age as Hina. She had the same temper as her and now it was passed on to Hina. "Ha,, Why are you so flustered? Just give it to him as a thank you for rescuing you yesterday, and you can go home after that, and don''t forget to say ''Hi'' from us". "I-I am not flustered at all". Hina with her face that had a tinge of red shouted at her mother and Hisako chuckled seeing her daughter state. "Don''t you dare fool me little girl. I know everything about you, or what, did something happen between you and Soma?". "No- Nothing of the short". "Ahahaha¡­". Hiroshi could only smile wryly, seeing the two people who had the same trait as he remembered, began to bicker with each other. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then Go to his house already. You''re free right now right?". "Who said, I am free? I am studying right now". "You said you will train later in the day and will just stay in the house for the most part. As for studying you can do that at night right, like you always do". "Ugh!". The two of them began to liven up the atmosphere at the dining table. Hiroshi couldn''t stand her daughter being teased much longer, lending his help. "It''s okay Hina, you could just give it to Soma and go home straight away. It was also a good way for you to gain a new friend". Hina kept her mouth shut as she began to hesitate about the choice she should make. "Or what, are you embarrassed seeing him, after what he did to you?". "What?!". Yesterday memories began to flash before her eyes. Hina got the princess carried and when the two of them got away from the two robbers, she with her exhausted state rested her tired body in his embrace, and the faint whisper he said at the end made the blood on her body begin to gather in her face. Her heart began to throb wildly recalling those moments. She gritted her teeth seeing her mother''s smug face before putting her tough front once again. "Fine, I will deliver this meat to him. There is nothing going on between him and me". "Hm, I didn''t mention what your relationship thought?" "Ugh, that''s it. I am leaving" "Have a safe trip". Hiroshi watched her furious daughter sprang up from her wooden chair and begin to strode off from the house. Hisako who watched the scene trying to suppress the trembling in her body before eventually couldn''t hold it back any longer. She began to crack a laughter. "Ahahaha.. it''s so much fun teasing her". "Hisako, You are really". Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Follow. "What? You are siding with the child again, Humph.". Hisako seemed unsatisfied seeing her dear husband keep defending the child, she threw her gaze away and made Hiroshi had a dumbfounded face. He stood up from the chair he was sitting in before, stood behind his wife, and held her closer. "It''s not like that. I was just recalling those times when you had the same attitude as Hina''''. Hisako''s body stiffened as she kept throwing her gaze far away, playing oblivious. "I don''t know what you''re talking about". "Ahaha, it reminds me of old times". The two of them enjoyed their short free time by cuddling each other. Hiroshi who keeps hugging his wife from behind and Hisako who surrendered her body to him. The two of them created a world on their own. If Hina was still inside the house she would show her tongue out disgusted at seeing her parents being lovey-dovey before her eyes. But luckily she went out after Hisako ordered her to deliver a luxury ingredient to Soma''s house. "But honey, did you know that Hina hates Soma right?". Hiroshi released his embrace from Hisako''s body and Hisako began to face Hiroshi. "You are right, but I thought if it''s Soma maybe she could be more open to him". "Do you also notice her feelings toward us?". "Of course, I notice that. There is no way I wouldn''t notice her behavior after all this time, I raised her". The two of them realized that their daughter was facing a huge dilemma and it was because of the pressure and expectation she got from those around her. That always compares her to them, and also the malice that tries to take away her bright world by pretending to be nice in front of her but hiding something far more sinister inside. Hina is a talented figure and also a hard worker at that. She absorbs everything their parents teach her like a sponge and she is also gifted with a dual ability that is Swordsmanship and Fire magic the same as them. However, that talent brought a lot of attention and expectation from everyone around. They are afraid that their daughter someday would just get buried by the burden she is always putting on herself. "But I think it''s okay, dear". "How so?". Hiroshi tilted his head, not understanding what Hisako wanted to say. Hisako loosened her facial muscles and spoke about what she knew about her daughter''s current thoughts. "Do you know her recent expression every time we discuss the matter about Soma?". "Well, she reminded me of the old you. What is the point?". "You know what dear, sometimes your dense is nerve-wracking you know". Hisako sighs in irritation. "Dense I am not¡­ Wait, Is it?". "Yeah? I think her guard started to open up a little bit around him. Since yesterday..". "I see, so it was like that". Hisako turned her gaze toward the window looking at a far away place. "Soma, Please save our daughter''s hearts. Become her light in the darkness as you do to us on that day". Muttered Hisako in her heart hoping that the brave boy who saved their life could become a beacon for her lost daughter. "Thank you, Sir". "Yes, thank you very much". Hina stood alone in the residential area she never visited once in her life. She took out her phone looking at the messages from LANE apps she got from her mother that sent the coordinates of Soma''s house. She clicked the link and her phone shifted its display to open the maps function and began to show the way where his house was. Hina was in her sportswear. She is wearing a black hat, a light blue hoodie a white t-shirt inside and long sports pants, and a pair of sneakers. If anyone saw her outfit they would assume that Hina was doing some exercising. However the truth was not that, she didn''t have the time to properly dress herself, that''s all. Looking at her surroundings there are a lot of houses that stand near each other leaving no gaps between each other. The structure of the house feels the same in her eyes. She kept walking on the small road while checking on her phone. Then after she passed through the right turn ahead she finally arrived at the house that was pointed by the maps. She tried to approach the house but the door of the house was creaking and someone was coming outside. She unconsciously hid herself behind the wall that stood as a fence like a kitten that frightened. As she peeked outside she saw Soma wearing the same sportswear that looked small for his size, opened the gates and locked it up using a big lock. Soma was standing still for a moment before putting the hoodie on his jacket and walking away leaving his house. "Where is he going?". Hina was a bit suspicious about his actions. She pondered about what she should do for a moment. Her mind began to wander and began to show the image of her attitude and her first assumption about the boy named Soma. At first, she thought that he was just the same as other people who tried to get near her parents to get a connection with amazing people through her. She even asked her acquaintance to check his behavior for several days. She assumed that Soma was related to another guy and used his innocent facade as a boy to dumb her parents. However, those thoughts melted a little after yesterday''s incident. They met coincidentally four times in the wide area of Shibuya and went to save the lost Kaede searching for her parents only to get involved in a robbery. His desperate face when he tried to save her and the worry he showed about her well-being. It shook the foundation wall she built for years. In the end, she surrendered herself to his warmth and even the nurse was teasing her about how comfortable her sleeping face was when He let her go to be treated in hospital. "Wait?! Is this my chance to find out where he is going or who he is connected with?". Despite all of that Hina thought was still occupied by this suspicion she had in him. She saw Soma who had walked a bit far away from his home. She hesitated at first before checking her phone. "Okay". She sent some messages through LANE to her mom and her acquaintance. before slipping away from her hiding place and following Soma. "I am sorry for doing this thing but I want to know. Does he was different from other people or not, I want to find it out today". Hina muttered in her heart. Arriving at the main road Soma made a call, and then after waiting for about a minute a blue cab stopped in front of him. He opened the passenger door and went in before being greeted by the driver. "Hello, may I know which place you want me to drop you off?". "Yes, Subashiri please. Ah, here is the actual address". Soma went forward and showed his phone display to the driver and the driver looked at Soma once again. "Are you sure dear customer". "Yes I am sure. It''s been a while since I went mountain climbing". The driver hesitated at first but he shrugged his shoulder and just did what his customer wanted. "Understood then, dear customer, please buckle up your seatbelt for I will drive right away". "Okay". The cab that Soma was in was beginning to ride away while there was someone behind who was also entering a cab that newly arrived. "Where do you want to go, little miss?". "Follow that car in front, hurry up!". The driver tilted his head at first, not understanding what the young lady was saying. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hurry up we will lose them if this continues!". However after the shriek from the girl. The driver could only nod his head and began to ride off tailing the cab in front. Chapter 40: Chapter 40 The appearance. "We arrived". "Okay thank you Mr. Driver. ¡­here is the payment" After traveling for about one and a half hours inside the cab. Soma finally arrived at the place that would let him go to the place he wanted to visit. He took some paper bills from his pocket and then gave them to the driver. The driver politely accepted it while bowing his head a bit and saying his thanks. "Thank you for using our service. Have a safe trip". Soma nodded his head as he opened the passenger door that had been unlocked. He stepped outside and a chilling breeze began to sting his skin. They say the temperature around the mountain is relatively cold, moreover, the season is in the winter like today, and luckily the snow already melted in this area so no problem for him to continue his journey. The driver rode his car by turning around before driving off toward the route home. There is another cab coming behind him and Soma is already suspicious about its movement. The cab behind him was tailing him. He didn''t know who that was because the person still hadn''t gotten out of the car, so he intended to ignore it. The surrounding area was filled with greenery on the side of the road, a row of trees that filled his eyes, and the fresh air it gave, truly made him glad to be stillborn in Japan. The place he is currently standing is on the trailhead in the place called Higashi Fuji Sanso, the place that has a facility for people to climb Fuji mountain using the Subashiri route. Soma, recalling the mob in the novel, said to the protagonist, that he was going to this place to try climbing the Fuji mountain in the second month of the year on February day fourteen to confess his love to his childhood friend when he was already at its peak by taking a picture. However, on his road to climbing he starts missing, then found back one month later with having a super rare power. The place didn''t have any visitors because of the chilled winter that is still going on around the country. But Soma found it good because this won''t attract too much attention. In this place, there are many inns and places for the climber to rest their tired body before or after climbing the mountain. The people are pretty welcoming but Soma didn''t partake in any social events and just went straight up to climb the mountain. "I should bring warmer clothes". Even after wearing sportswear that had a thick cloth in it. The cold still managed to penetrate it and made his body shiver in the cold. Rubbing his hands together Soma walks leisurely while observing his surroundings. The landscape was beautiful, and many trees still captured the authenticity of the place. From here he still doesn''t know where the trial gate is. The mob also mentions that he suddenly got absorbed by some gate and before he knew it he was inside and undergoing the trial for a month. After a couple of minutes passed he saw a small torii and a small shrine caught his eye. Soma approached the shrine gave his respect and prayed for his safety in his journey and succeeded in clearing the trial if he found the gate. "What are you planning? Climbing mountain in this cold weather?". A crisp and clear voice entered his ear as he turned his back he found Hina wearing sportswear that was the same color as him standing there with crossing hands, trying to keep a cold from her body. Soma opened his eyes wide, pondering what she was doing over here. But soon he realizes there is a person who keeps tailing him all this time. It was probably her all along. "Why did you tailing me?". "Nothing just some errand". S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hina walked closer as she took something from the storage in her ring. It was a box that was wrapped in a fancy package. She pushed the box to him and Soma received it while tilting his head not knowing what kind of situation this was. "Um, What is this?". "It was my thank you for yesterday''s incident". Soma inspected the box and found out that it was a high-class ingredient from a meat Wagyu A-5. He turned his head to Hina to make sure that the thing in his hands was not some kind of joke. "Is this real?". "Of course it is. You better receive it and eat it later". This kind of meat was a pretty rare commodity for him. Sure he could afford it with the money he had, but he chose to spend it just for his school tuition or his daily life. He could only watch the commercial on the TV while salivating while eating a cup of ramen. But now the real deal is here in his hands. His facial muscles loosened, imagining what kind of food he would serve later. "Thank you, I will accept it gratefully". Hina nodded her head as she began to rub her palms together to warm herself up. "Then? What are you doing here?". Soma stiffened his body not anticipating this question. He thought that if Hina was done with her business, she would go off to her house but she still stood there in front of him shivering in the cold. He stored the meat first inside the ring. "Nothing just some mountain climbing for my training". "Training? What kind of training?". It was unusual to see Hina become curious about other person lives. From the moment he met her, he was sure that Hina was a typical lone wolf person who would not involve herself with other people and would keep her beliefs to herself without trying to blend with another pack. But today he found it pretty intriguing, why did her character change in the span of the meeting they had? Is it perhaps because of the incident yesterday? "Well you know, if we are talking about climbing then it was for my lower body right. I intend to build a solid lower body to stabilize my foundation in martial arts". "Hmm,, is that so". "Yes, it is". "I didn''t know you were into martial arts, what is that?". "Eh?". Hina with opened eyes, pointed her index finger toward the small shrine behind Soma. He turns his back and notices there is a crack in the space around it. The crack has a purple pattern and it keeps getting bigger. It spread like a spider web before it broke like a cracked glass and the air turned heavy all of a sudden. The space that cracked eventually crashed sending a million of its pieces sucked toward the purple hole that is swirling like a wormhole trying to suck everything in its path. The wind in the surrounding area began to change its course and got sucked toward the hole. The purple hole that looks like eyes to him is actually a gluttonous maw that devours everything around it. "Kyaa". Hina lost her balance because of the strong suction the hole had. She is being dragged but Soma reacts and manages to grab her wrist. "What happened?". Hina frantically asked. "I don''t know". Soma looked toward the gate once more and had a speculation. "Is that the gate that the mob person mentioned. I didn''t think it would be this easy, Ukh..". The suction was getting stronger and stronger, and it broke his line of thought. "What should I do Hina is here and I don''t think..". "Watch out". Hina''s shout woke him up from his thoughts. He turned his head and he watched the torii being destroyed and the pole that hung above it flying at his place. He reacted by ducking his head but it made him lose his foothold. Then the hole saw that as a chance and began to intensify its sucking power. "Tch, there is no other way". He muttered while clicking his tongue. Soma gives up on resisting as he lets himself be devoured, but he pulls Hina closer into his embrace and both of them get swallowed by the hole. Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Trial Gate Part 01. As soon as his consciousness returned Soma opened his eyes slowly only to find a black curtain filled his sight, that stretched endlessly beyond the horizon. His body felt heavy for some reason. He tried to turn his gaze downward and found Hina who was lying down on his chest unconscious. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where am I?". Soma was lying on a rough texture from the sand as he saw a lot of stone also making a formation as a zen garden he saw on the TV. The sand also has been properly managed. It has been combed like a wave from the river that flows gently giving the onlooker a nice tranquil state. But it just got ruined by Soma who was lying upon it. He made a small movement but Hina, who was in his chest, jerked as she began to regain consciousness and opened her eyes slowly while rubbing it. Their eyes met and Hina soon rose herself up like a scaredy cat. Fred from his restrained state, Soma also stood up as he could see the surrounding view better. The two of them were standing in the big Zen garden as far as his eyes could see. Before then there was a big shadow that was towering up to the sky. He wondered what that was. As if the time has come for the surprise. The dark silhouette before them began to glow, and the sky began to open up its dark curtain and reveal a luminous light from the full moon that watched over them. Then before their eyes a tall imposing Torii gate that glowed red, there was a straight path that led to a Japanese castle that was imposingly standing there, illuminated by the soft glow from the moon. Behind the Torii there is a row of cherry blossomed trees that bloom in full spring. The cherry blossoms with its falling leaves and every time it touched the ground it vanished leaving a soft glittering pink light that gave a nuance of beauty to it. "Woah prettty". Hina also expressed her opinion about the place. Indeed even before his perspective, the place was indeed beautiful, but Soma knows that this place, despite its beauty there must be something that is waiting for him ahead. Because this was the trial gate he expected to enter. However, there is a slight error. He turned his gaze to the side looking at Hina whose facial expression loosened because of the sight before her, not listed as the person that he will bring to this expedition. "No point in worrying huh..". Soma softly mumbled by himself while sighing. "What?". First, and foremost he needed to enter the trial and that was probably inside the castle in front of him. Hina tilted his head while looking at the Soma figure who kept mumbling to himself. "Okay, let''s go inside first". "Ha? What do you mean?". Soma took his first step and began to walk on the stone paved road that had a straight way that would lead him toward the castle gate. Once he passed the Torii gate his body was enveloped by a sense of warmth and tranquility inside. The falling leaves from the cherry blossoms that welcome their entrance give them peace of mind and his toned body becomes more loosened. They began to walk slowly while enjoying the sight that was presented before them. There are no more ornaments inside the perimeter. There is only a wide Zen garden with some small pathways that are made of grass. Arrived at the castle''s front gate. The gate was made from a strong tree that probably lived a thousand years. It has a red color adorned with a lot of metallic accessories and they were welcomed by the two figures of the Japanese god from mythology, guarding the door. On the right stood a tall Oni with a horn and a furious face that had red skin, his belly was bloated and he wore a simple cloth that covered the important part of the body. He is revered as the God of Thunder that brings death for death and prosperity for everyone around it. His name is Raijin. Behind him thought there was a halo that had many taiko in it. The legend says every time Raijin knocks one of the taiko behind it there will be a lightning that will slay its way toward the human world. On the left side, there is his brother Fuujin the god that governs wind the brother of Raijin one of the gods in Shinto beliefs. He had the same appearance as Raijin only his skin was green. Behind him, there is a cloth that he folded that resembles an airbag that helps him travel around the world and it has the power to create a storm if he is enraged, that can cause a disaster to the human world. These two Gods were often told as the two siblings who were never on the same page. They always fought against each other, trying to climb the throne of the sole ruler of the sky. "Hey, what are you doing?". Soma pressed his hands on the gate and with a light push the gate creaked and a slight gust of wind hit their body making them close their eyes. The interior was wide and there was a sliding paper door in front of him, a two-way passage filled with tatami math that gave a rather distinctive smell, for anyone who recognizes it. Soma stepped his foot inside while the sliding paper door became separated between the spaces around the castle. Without slight fear, Soma put his hands on the paper doors and tried to pry it open when a hand stopped him from continuing forward. "W-wait, wait a minute!". Hina took away Soma''s hands and began to push him backward while she guarded the sliding paper doors. "Take your time, okay. We don''t know what will be waiting for us ahead so,, even I don''t know where we are by the way?". Hina states her confusion while keeping her wary of the narrow hall that stretched far away from both sides. "We are inside the Gate, and if my assumption was right, this was not a portal gate one". Soma began to explain where they were, with a slight lie. He wouldn''t tell hell all of the things he knew so that Hina wouldn''t be suspicious of him. "You mean?". "Yeah, it was the rare Trial Gate. That could only be found by luck". "My god?!". Hina recognized the Trial gate. She read it in the article when it caught her eye, one before. But she hadn''t seen it before her eyes, let alone entering it. As Soma says, this gate could be found by the fortunate one, and that also happens to one in a million chance. But now, Hina and Soma managed to enter one of them, and it was the first trial gate that appeared in Japan. Her head was in a swirl and she began to feel dizzy about her thoughts that kept debating about the pros and cons. "Miss Hina, are you all right?". "..Yeah, I am fine". Awoken from Soma''s call, Hina took a deep breath before exhaling everything that clouded her thoughts. She began to pose some questions and tried to deduce their situation based on the information she could gather. "Do you think, how long we will be stuck here?". "I don''t know, as far as I know. If we are lucky we could get out in the slightest one day we are here, worst it could be months and more". Hearing that Hina knitted her brows as she put her hands on her mouth, covering it. "That was a problem if the worst happens we don''t have food on our side and we couldn''t contact the outside world". Hina''s face looks grim while she stares at her phone which has no signal in it. Not only the signal, but the time on the display also shows a rather error movement. "Tch, it''s no use". She shoved her phone inside her ring once more and began to feel agitated, because of their dire situation. Her mind began to be covered by a cloud, as she imagined being stuck inside the trial gate for months, without food and help from the outer world. "You don''t have to worry about food because I have some in my ring". Hearing Soma reply, Hina''s heart started to calm down but it stirred once more. She turned her head to Soma and opened her mouth. "..How long do you think it would last?". "Maybe one month if the two of us combined". "Okay, I understand. Let''s make haste then". "...Well I have been planning to do that in the first place". Soma began to murmur accidentally, it caught her ears and Hina opened her eyes wide knowing her mistake. "..You are right, I''m sorry for stopping you". He shook his head to the side and put his hand on her shoulder. Soma knew that Hina was in great turmoil right now. She is rather weak in front of the things she can''t control. "Don''t mind it. The important thing is, let''s focus only on finishing the trial so that we can get out of here". Feeling the warmth on her shoulder, made the tension in her body ease for a bit. "..You are right. Let''s go". Hina nodded her head strongly which was replied by Soma with a nod as well. He put his hands on the sliding paper door then pushed it aside and saw the situation inside. [Welcome to the first trial] [Labyrinth of wonder] ""...Ha?"". Chapter 42: Chapter 42 Trial Gate Part 02. The interior of the space is not something that the two of them expected. From the moment they entered the gate, awoken and the scenery that stretched outside clearly resembled the notion of a true Japanese place. Soma thought the gate would also be giving a trial about Japanese culture or something along those lines. In the Chronicles Saga, many aspects made Trial gates appear on Earth. For example, trial gates usually appear, because of the legend or a folklore that spread amongst the people in the surrounding. It could be Mythology, Ghost stories, and many more. But, the trial gate rarely appears on earth, because the higher being is the one who takes control of its appearance. The Trial gates that Soma was facing right now had a deep connection with lightning and wind. It was the trial gate that was created based on the Mythology of Raijin and Fuujin, the two Gods from Shinto in Japan. Soma was shocked after finding out the place it''s more than meets the eye. After he opened the sliding paper doors, in front of them, the trial on the first floor inside the castle that they saw outside. There was a long straight path that was made of entirely yellow rocks, it resembled a maze. The distance is about ten meters ahead before there is a junction that leads to both sides. he saw it but refused to believe it. "What the hell, So big?!". "Is it a Maze?". Soma was surprised at how in the hell there was so much difference between the rooms. The tall structure of yellow rocks that spread before his eyes was completely so much bigger than the space he was currently in. Hina on the other side also had a bewildered look at the sight. [Survive inside the labyrinth] "?!". The translucent window appeared before the two pairs of eyes. Then their confusion soon turns into a grave expression. The line about survival means that they had to survive inside that maze they didn''t know where the end was and what kind of trap and danger would pose danger for them. "This was not as easy as I thought. Muttered Soma in his heart. Soma thought that the trial was something he could pull off if he tried, but no the trial seems not to be as easy as he imagined it. Inside his heart, he clapped both hands and said his apology to the mob who cleared this trial gate. "I am sorry for underestimating you". Hina beside him also understands the grave situation they are in. They didn''t know how long they could find the end path and the food that they had was only limited to a month. "What should we do?" She turns her gaze to Soma who''s still in deep thought. He nodded his head and replied. "Let''s enter, we won''t start if we just stand around here. Remember time is essential". "I understand..". "Also try to look for each other. We are in this together". Hina opened her eyes wide as she saw the profile of the boy beside him. Soma inhaled a deep breath then exhaled it in one go and took a step inside. Hina hesitated at first before following him from behind. Once inside, Soma could see a huge word ''Start Line'' up on the wall door. He looked at his surroundings from both sides. He is being blocked by a tall humongous yellow rock wall that resembles the rocks he saw in pyramids for it has the same color, he couldn''t believe this space could exist inside that small castle. It stretched up until it touched the blue ceiling. It was painted in a blue color with a small dot of white caught in their eyes, floating around being carried by a strong wind that resided in the sky. The warm rays from the sun that radiate half of the place give them a sense of relief because at least they can know the passage of time. "Hey? Where should we go?". Hina from beside him asked. They now stood on the junction that led to two ways right and left. He could also see another way from both sides making things complicated. Soma connected his thoughts with the ring in his necklace and took a big notebook and a mechanical pencil to draw some simple maps to give him a better sense of direction. "What was that for?". Seeing Soma take some big notebook in this place made her tilt her head. Then she saw Soma on a two-page paper, drawing a small line with bold font. Before answering Hina''s question. "I am making some maps, to make things easier for us in exploring the maze". He came up with this situation because he recalled the first time entered the dungeon in Meiji Jingu that had a maze for its floor. At that time he luckily received a map from upperclassmen from Hero Academy that he could clear the fifth floor. So last night he prepared all the things he needed if the trial to be included was a maze. He didn''t have any experience in doing it, so he tried to search in Toptube which has many videos that showed him how to make a simple map if you enter an unexplored maze. "Hmm? I see". Soma hesitated at first then he chose the left side first l, because he saw a close junction just three meters apart. There are three options, go left, right, or straight. But Soma keeps his walk in a straight line while drawing the map. Hina beside him didn''t open her mouth knowing that Soma was doing his best to find a method that made their journey easier in this maze. She could only hope that the time they needed to finish this maze was not more than a month for them to survive because of food resources. A couple of hours had passed since both of them explored the labyrinth, Soma who now stood on a new two junction took a left turn while keeping working on his map. "Do you think how long we have been exploring Maze?". "I don''t know the precise time but..". Soma turned his gaze up as the sun ray that shone in the sky hit him directly above his head. Showing that the time is probably in the middle of noon. "I think it was noon". "..No wonder it feels so hot". Despite the cold weather that Japan has now. Inside the maze, the temperature spiked up like it was the day in the hot summer because the scorching light from the sun made them sweat. Soma also feels the heat as his clothes begin to drench in sweat, because of the clothes he is wearing. Not wanting to dehydrate himself he set aside the book he was carrying and took off his jacket and tied it up around his waist. "What are you doing?". Hina on the side turned her gaze away as she was surprised to see Soma''s sudden action. "I don''t want to get a heatstroke". "I think there is no difference". "Well, just call it my whim that''s all". Finishing with removing his jacket he again resumed his mapping. Hina hesitated at first before doing the same thing as Soma. "What you got any problem?". "Nope. Fuuh, the winds feelss nice". "Is that so?". S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Yep, Let''s continue". The soaked shirt that showed her curve and the scent that was carried by the wind entered his nose, made his brain halt for a second. Soma began to distract himself again toward the book. Then after he turns to the right, there is a huge open space that is caught in their eyes. "Hey, is that". "Yeah, let''s move carefully". Hina nodded after hearing Soma''s words. As far as they explored the maze they didn''t encounter any monsters in their way. However, this was inside a gate. Whether it''s trial or not, there must be some monster lurking around that will stand in the way of the awakeners to reach the end path. So with light steps, both of them approached the open space quietly and true to their thoughts. There is a single monster with four limbs lying in the middle of the space, closing its eyes and basking in the warm rays of the sun. The two of them stopped their advance but the monster''s ear caught their step and the scent radiated from their body because of sweat. The beast opened its eyes. The eyes were sharp with yellow pupils that looked straight toward the intruder. It began to stand up on four. The monster resembled the wolf for it has the same characteristics as the wolf they know. But the thing before them was much bigger. It had thick fur as it stood imposingly at its two-meter height, and its sharp canine protruded from its jaw giving it a more ferocious vibe. "Valiant Wolf". "You know that monster?". "B-rank monster Valiant Wolf. It lives in solitude and always hunts its prey when it''s daytime and rest at night. Had a sharp claw and teeth that could be used as a weapon for hunting, and its thick fur has a strong defense for it can even block a Rare-grade Weapon". Hina suddenly became so talkative after witnessing the monster that was looking at their way. The wolf didn''t make any particular movement but with just stood in its place the wolf already giving the aura of a strong monster. Stronger than the monster He had fought before in the dungeon. Soma stands still while looking at the monster''s eyes gulping his saliva. "...B-Rank, huh. It''s troublesome". Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Trial Gate Part 03 The monster keeps looking their way. It stood motionlessly but Soma knew that once he made a stupid move the wolf would lunge at him and prey on them. Soma and Hina were also standing still not making any movement, their breath had slowed down because of how nervous the situation they were in. A B-rank monster was something they never thought would face this soon, Soma who already resolved himself to become strong to survive in this world, couldn''t even blink. However, unlike Hina who still hasn''t had her experience in defeating monsters. Soma had already had many fares and shares since coming to this world. Negotiating with demons, the issue of the devil''s blood inside him, and recently the dungeon exploring, and the robbery incident make him an anomaly in finding trouble. Part of that was because of his whim. "What should we do Miss Hina?" Hina''s body jerked as she kept looking at the monster. She didn''t dare to utter a single word. Soma glanced at her sight and saw she had a huge amount of sweat. Probably she was nervous beyond words because her first experience in fighting a monster would be facing a B-rank one. From that alone, Soma decided. "Let''s retreat first. On three, one.. " ".. Eh?!". As Soma began to count, Hina''s body trembled and hesitated at the move she should make. "Two..". She closes her eyes and grits her teeth. "Three". Hina turned her back and dashed away as her life depended on it. Soma was still standing there afraid that the monster would give chase to them but the monster didn''t do anything. It kept looking at Hina''s retreating figure but then it turned its sight to Soma. They stood silently staring at each other. As if it lost interest the Wolf humped and bent his legs and continued its napping. "..What the heck?". Seeing the wolf who began to breathe in peace. Soma turned his back and then left the place, and the wolf didn''t have any intention of chasing after them. After turning left toward the road he passed earlier he saw Hina with a pale face looking at his figure. "..Are you okay? What happened?". "I don''t know but the wolf seems to have lost interest in us. It went back to sleep". Hina tried to make sure by peeking through the wall and she saw the wolf was in its sleep, breathing a sigh of relief. "I see, I am glad". "..Yeah". Soma also breathed in relief but inside he felt a slight discomfort gnawing in his chest. But he still didn''t know what that was so he shook his head and began to focus on the notebook in his hands again. "Let''s go find another way". "Hey, you?". "What?". Hina grabbed Soma''s shoulder as she shot her glare, but was unable to express the word she wanted to say. It was something to be celebrated, Hina with her own will grabbing his shoulder. Her mouth flaps a couple of times before she grits her teeth and said "Why do you look disappointed?" "..Huh?". "Nothing, forget it. Let''s continue". Soma tilted his head as Hina walked past him nudging his shoulder. What Hina said reverberated in his mind. Disappointed, why did Hina have to say that to him? He was submerged in his thoughts, and he realized something. When he sighed earlier it was not a sigh of relief but a sigh of disappointment for he was ignored by the monster. He is itching to fight the monster, and she realizes that. The corner of his mouth lifted a little as the discomfort in his mind began to blow away, thanks to her words earlier. He began to chase the figure of Hina who walked in front while having a slight smile on his face. Since then his behavior has changed. He recalls that he is not the type of person who seeks excitement in a fight. But deep down he understands and knows what caused it. It was because of the System. The translucent window that appears every time he finishes his quest or gains enough experience to level up and see his growth shows results in that short amount of time. Made his brain crave more growth as he became addicted since the first time he received his first daily quest. In the dungeon also he recalled the elated expression he got after defeating the hobgoblin and the urge to continue deeper rose but fortunately, he got rid of that and decided to call it a day. "..Hina, thank you". Hina halted in her tracks hearing Soma call her name without honorifics and he showed his smile at her. "..Hah? What the hell was that?". "Ahaha, nothing, just talking to myself". Soma began to resume his attention toward the book in his hands and he took another route that had not been explored. The sun shifted toward the west as the blue sky began to be plastered by an orange light Soma and Hina found another wide space that had a circle shape and in the middle of it many small monsters stood on their two feet, having thick fur covering their body and their face was resembling a dog. Holding a variation of weapons such as a sword, spear, dagger, and a bow. Soma hides himself behind the turn before entering the straight path that will lead them into the wide area. "What should we do, there are many kobolds inside?". S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kobolds, an F-rank monster the same rank as Goblins, but different from goblins they have more intelligent and tend to act in groups never leaving their comrade behind, Soma could see about twenty kobolds in there and he is asking about Hina''s opinion. "What should we do? ..you made the call". "Are you sure?". Hina nodded her head, probably she was tired because of the walk they had in the day. Soma replied with a strong nod before storing the map in his hands and crouching down. "Okay, what kind of skill do you have, Hina?". Soma stopped calling her using honorifics and instead just called her first name, and Hina didn''t seem to dislike it, so it was a good thing for him. "Wait, you want me to fight?". Hina bloated her eyes as she was being invited to join the fight. "Yes, are you perhaps not wanting it?". "It''s not like that but, there are too many of them". Soma began to see a slight hesitation in Hina''s eyes. She began to turn her gaze down deep in thought. He knew what kind of struggle she had been fighting and he wanted it to be done right this instant. But, he thought it was still not the time for her to open up her wound. So at a time like this Soma knew what he should do. "What, are you afraid?". "..Hah?!". Hina jerked her head as she began to shoot a glare at him with a vein that popped out from her temple. Soma knows how to bait the girl beside him. She was a rather competitive person and with her current attitude who likes to act tough, it was easy to make her dance in the palm of his hands. As for the matter regarding her heart, he will leave that for later when the wall in her heart is opened a bit more. Soma showing his white canine began to turn his challenging gaze at her. "Well, then I will take all of those experience points by myself". "Who said I was afraid, I am just worried that you might be surrounded and get wounded in battle". "Oh so you worry about me then,, thank you for that". ",, It''s nothing like that. Who said that I was worried about you. I-I was just..". Soma who enjoyed her myriad expression took out his gauntlets from the ring and put them on his arms. "Listen to me when I am talking!". "I am listening, so do you want to fight with me or not?". Hina bit her lips then she clenched her hands and took her beloved Katana in her arms. "..I-I will..". "Good then, let''s go". Soma began to make a move first as he began to turn to his right and he was now facing a straight path that would lead him to the wide round space that had many kobolds inside it. Hina follows behind while she is checking the condition of her Katana. But Soma still noticed that Hina''s breath was unnatural, then to distract her from negative thoughts. Once again he asked the question on hold earlier. "Oh yeah, Hina what kind of ability do you have? For me I have a martial art I trained since I was little. That will let me fight in vanguard". In this case, Soma just had to sincerely show his skill to the girl behind him, even though showing one''s skill to a stranger is a stupid action one person could take. But, if he didn''t do this he is sure Hina also wouldn''t have opened her heart to him. Firstly, he should build up trust to gain her recognition. "..I train in both sword and magic. My specialty was fire". Soma nods his head even though he already knows her ability. He began to form a plan in his mind as his gaze was directed at the group of kobolds in front. "Fire huh. That''s perfect". Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Trial Gate Part 04. "Hina are you ready?". "Yeah," "Let''s go". Soma and Hina began to fasten their feet. One of the kobolds noticed the incoming human from one of the passages that exist within the maze; it called the other kobolds to look at the incoming duo. "Wof". Entering the wide space Hina stopped herself, as she began to unleash the magic she already prepared while running with Soma. "Firewall" [MP: 30/50] A bright red color began to erupt from the ground before it spread out creating a wall that separated the kobolds into two groups. The kobolds who got separated were stunned at first but they hurriedly formed a defense formation where no enemies could escape their sight. Soma who took the right space took the kobolds group on the right. Twelve kobolds got separated from their current big group. He began to feel relief because he was the one who got the big group. Soma accelerated further and tried to breach through their formation. "Woof". One of the wolves began to give order which the other replied by reading their battle stance, their aura completely different from the monster he fought in the dungeon. This is Kobold the monster that always acts in groups. This was also a good chance for Soma and Hina to experience fighting a group. "If fighting a group, first is". Soma concentrated his strength in his right fist and the same faint red glow began to appear on his skin. The kobold prepares the shield that they carry on their back bracing for the impact. He thrust his fist forward and then it made contact with one of the kobolds in front of him Boom, a collision happened and the kobold who made a defensive formation, became wrecked with just a single punch. [You gained 2 Exp] [You gained 2 Exp] [You gained 2 Exp] [You gained 2 Exp] ¡­ The groups began to scatter and some of them already died and became his experience points. Not wanting to miss the chance, Soma began to run, approaching the kobolds one by one and turning them into his experience point. The monster was F-rank, the same as a goblin and because they received a huge shock at the first battle they were still in recovered state and could only helplessly get obliterated. "This was the last". Soma with a final thrust of his fist destroyed the skull of the last standing kobolds in his side, and he saw the scattering mana core around him. He turned his gaze toward the firewall that separated their battle wondering how on the other side. As the firewall lifted Hina saw Soma who had already turned to the right begin its battle. She also started to resolve herself, after casting the magic and separating the kobold she began to focus on her enemy ahead. The kobolds are flustered at first before they notice the approaching human female bringing a weapon. They formed defensive formations like on the other side. Hina knitted her brows because of how fast the kobolds regrouped. She began to circle the perimeter while preparing the mana in her hand to unleash another magic. However, she suddenly saw something that flew past her eyes cutting the surrounding wind. She halted her steps and soon saw dozens of arrows fly straight at her. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Crap, Firewall". [MP: 25/50] For the second time, she created the same magic but the second firewall she cast, didn''t have the same altitude and denseness as the first. Its purpose was just to protect her own body from the incoming arrows. The arrows that touched the wall got burned like dry sticks. Then she began to concentrate her mana around her surroundings, to cast another magic. The kobolds who were on high alert began to prepare another arrow while waiting for which way Hina would show herself. Then a shadow appeared on their right side and the kobold reflexively shot toward the moving shadow, only to find out it was just a piece of silk that Hina wears for sports. "Fireball". [MP: 15/50] Multiple fireballs began to manifest around her. There are five of them as big as a tennis ball. Then Hina swings her right hand and it travels in a straight line to bombard the formation. [You gained Exp 1] [You gained Exp 1] ¡­ Succeed in bombarding the group and making the kobolds scatter because of the blast. Hina drew the katana in her and began to lunge forward. The kobold try to regain their formation but Hina already takes her first move and it''s already too late for them. Hina, now facing the kobolds who entered her blade range, hesitated at first but grit her teeth before swinging her sword to the side and killing it. [You gained 1 Exp] .. She began to turn her attention toward her surroundings inspect where the kobolds were placed and take action. It was her first time fighting a monster, she already prepared it in her heart that someday she would do this to become strong but she never thought that it would come this soon. Her thought was in turmoil because it had a slight fear and excitement in it. There are still two remaining that still stand up and they are holding a sword as their weapon. Hina who saw them closing in on their side began to prepare her stance. "Woof" The first kobold swung its sword sideways and Hina took a step back to dodge its slash and when she tried to counter, the second sword came from her side in a thrust. Hina who realized that using the body blade she had to parry the attack, closed her distance toward the second kobold and swung her sword to the left beheading the monster, continued with another swing to the right while taking a step forward killing the last kobold in her part. [You level up] [All stats increased +1] [You gained EP +5] [Exp: 2/20] Her body felt heavy as her mind began to throb because it was the first time for her used such magic in a fight. Her breath began to turn ragged, the firewall that separated the groups began to dissipate, and in front of her stood a boy who had a leeway in his expression. "Yo, Good work". Soma raised his right hand to try to greet Hina who seemed out of breath. He saw ten pieces of mana core scattered around her on the ground, and the total of the kobold group was twenty-two. He turns his sight to Hina who is tired and forms a smile, relieved because she is fine. Seeing the calm state of Soma irks her to the core. She heard from her acquaintance that he had some experience in dungeon diving even though they were the same age, but seeing the difference in person was hard for her. But, Hina banished the thought in her mind and replied to the boy who greeted her. "..Good work to you too". Hina regulates her breathing before sheathing her katana and storing it inside the ring on her finger. She turned her attention around and found ten marbles lying on the ground as proof of the battle she commenced earlier. Her facial mask crumbled as she showed her small smile in front of her effort. "..I can do it, ..I will grow more from now on..". The corner of Soma''s mouth lifted as he saw the girl beside him who mumbled to herself. This experience probably means a lot to her. With an elated expression, Hina crouched down and began to collect the mana core she earned after defeating the kobolds. Once all of the mana core has gone from the vicinity. Soma decides that it is time for them to find a good place to rest. Because they still had a meal in a day. Soma already used to only have a meal once per day, but the case was different for Hina. He already asked her about taking a meal first but she refused and stubbornly wanted to let him have a meal first, as the owner of the food. "Let''s go find a place to rest?!". On the ground where Soma and Hina stand, emerged a blue flame that lit like a torch surrounding them from the ground. Soma began to raise his guard and Hina, who was late in response, took her katana in her hand and stood up, closing her distance from Soma touching each other''s back. Hina who was tired from the battle earlier knitted her brows as she prepared her stance, but. [You entered a safe floor] A translucent window began to appear before their eyes and made them wide open. "Safe floor that means..". ".. There will be no monsters around in this place". Soma completed the sentence Hina was about to say. He releases his guard and breathes a sigh of relief. Hina, also who saw Soma relax his stance, began to store back her katana and loosened up her tense body. She sighed in relief that she didn''t have to fight in her tired state. "Let''s have some food first. We didn''t have a chance to eat this whole day". "..Yeah, you are right". "I think this place is also good for resting at night". Hina nodded her head as she put her tired body down while Soma began to prepare the meal for the two of them. The two of them closed the first page of their exploration in Trial Gate. Chapter 45: Chapter 45 Trial Gate Part 05 One peaceful night passed as Soma and Hina spent their night having a meal that Soma prepared and waiting for the time for them to rest while gazing upon the beautiful stars that scattered around the dark curtain of night. They spent the night in silence, but Soma always tried to keep the conversation going. However, Soma who still didn''t want to disturb her personal space, and Hina who slightly still held doubt for him made the night feel so long with an awkward mood between them before they were being swallowed by the darkness itself. Morning had arrived Soma as usual received his daily quest and today, the quest was jogging. He is circling the place and like the other day, he must jog for the thirty minutes aforementioned time. Hina who found it weird for him to do running in the trial gate began to tag along and they are now running side by side. Maybe because Hina was also the hard worker type she could follow Soma''s pace just fine. "You good at this". "..Well, I used to train at home. How long are we going to run in a circle like this?". "..Let''s stop after thirty minutes". "..Okay". She probably still had something to say but she dismissed the thought and began to focus herself on the activity she was currently doing. [Daily Quest complete] [Jogging 30 minutes] [All stats increase +1] "Fuuuh, that was a good warm-up". "Yeah,, Fuu,, haa,, Yes, I agree with that". They regulated their breathing to calm down their racing hearts. After calming their breath, Soma felt that his throat was barren. So he took water from his storage and took a couple of drinks before sharing some of it to Hina, who seems also in need of water. "Here". "..Thanks". Hina received a new bottle of water from Soma as she mumbled some words that caught his ear. He smiled wryly hearing an honest word that came from her mouth. Replacing the lost body fluid they exert while running, both of them began to prepare to continue the exploration within the maze. Soma already marked this place on the map. There were three routes before him, and he began to choose the straight route in front of him. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s go". Hina nodded as she began to follow Soma in behind. The flat ground showed a sign of changes, the ground was in the form of flat rocks and now it was a rectangle paving block that was made from natural rocks lining up neatly like it was arranged by a human''s hands. Walking a while, they found the first junction with two directions. Soma turns his gaze sideways before choosing the right route. While scribbling the note in hands Soma''s mind began to wander. The thing about the trial gate he read from the internet. It was said that the time inside the trial gate was erratic. There are notes in the past that said that a person who enters the trial gate only spent an hour inside but a year had passed outside and the reverse was also possible. Soma was a bit worried, he spent all night thinking that the time in this space was distorted. Because the time on their phone always shows some error display. However, if the matter about erratic time is true. He just hoped that the time inside the space was faster than the outside world, for he still had something to do in two months'' time in the outside world. Soma soon dismissed the thought, afraid that his mind would be corrupted with worry. He soon found there was another turn that led them to the right and they could see a wide space with green scenery. Soma stopped his walk and saw the unusual sight inside the rocky wall that always entered his sight. "What is this?". Hina beside him interjects with wide eyes. Soma could see a wide garden in a rectangular space. There is a paved white block on the ground showing the way around the place, on each side spread a green hedges plan, separated by the hedges there is a lush green grass that was trimmed neatly and a couple of trees standing with variations of fruit stands on it. In the middle of the place, there was a small pond with blue water that reflected the sky and a white gazebo that stood on top of that blue small pond. The scene that entered his sight made him wonder. "What is this place?" [Welcome to Oasis] ""Oasis?"". A translucent window began to appear before their eyes. Seeing the place name that appeared in the notification, and the place they already spent days exploring. It describes the place in front of their sight. Soma turned his eyes to Hina who simultaneously turned her sight at him. As if they understood each other, they nodded simultaneously and stepped into the place. The place welcoming them with a cool breeze drifted along grazing their skin and the fresh air that entered their lungs relaxed their wary mind. They enjoy the green scenery before Soma feels that his sleeves are being pulled off by Hina beside him. He turned his gaze to the side and found her with wide eyes and directed her sight toward the middle of the place. Soma followed her gaze, then he also opened his eyes wide. Before they stepped to Oasis, they couldn''t see the gazebo too clearly because it was being disrupted by a single tree that stood stall and had many fruits on its branches tip. But, after they enter and stand in the open space that leads straight toward the gazebos. They discover something precious. Something that was filled with hope and greed by the awakeners who visited the sub-dimension like gate, or dungeon. "That is?!". "Treasure box". What stood on the floor of the gazebo was a distinctive figure of a large treasure box where the exterior of that thing was painted in a clear brown color, adorned with intricate carving of gold. As it was their first time finding something that valuable, slowly with a stiffened body. They began to walk, approaching the box. Each time they took a step forward the stir in their heart began to turn wild as their facial muscle also loosened showing their white teeth. The two figures of excited teenagers stood in front of the box, after crossing the small bridge that connected the gazebos and the ground. They paused for a moment then simultaneously stared at each other. "Who will open it?". "I don''t know you?". Soma and Hina cautiously begin to point at each other to open the box. He already knows that in the dungeon or gate, there will be a time when the person who is lucky enough will find a treasure box that contains treasure, items, equipment, or even relics from the past. But reading it and finding it in the flesh is an entirely different story. "Okay let''s open it together". "..Um, Okay". Soma gives his advice which Hina accepts. They approach the box Soma puts his left hand on the right side of the wooden lid and Hina on the other, to confirm it once more they stare at each other and then nod. "One two..". "Three". After Hina finished the three count. They both exerted some strength in their hands and pushed away the lid of the box, opening it simultaneously. Their gaze was blinded by the blinding light from gold and jewelry that reflected the ray of the morning sun. Unlike the exterior of the box, the interior of the box was pretty much bigger. Inside there are many treasures such as glittering gold, and jewelry. Then also there are some item-like potions that have dark color put on the basket in full set. However, what intrigued him the most was a pair of purple gauntlets and a green sheath Katana. "This..". "..Amazing". Soma and Hina began to empty the items inside and spread them neatly. They still left the gold and the jewelry inside. The haul they got today was: One green katana, a pair of purple gauntlets, one rectangle-framed glasses, a set of potions with different colors, and last a scroll with a worn-out parchment. From the items alone it was already decided which is going to be given to. "Hina, you can take the katana". "Eh? Are you sure". Hina jerked her head sideways as she asked to confirm his decision, but Soma could see the elated feeling she tried to hide deep inside. Soma nodded his head and Hina''s face broke into a smile. "..Thank you". Seeing Hina taking a weapon that meant to harm others with a blossoming smile on her face made him chuckle and wonder ''How time changes a person''. A girl he used to know would always squeak if they found some cute accessories or maybe some new fashion trend that appeared following the season, but the girl beside him was different. "What?". Hina, who notices being stared at, turns her gaze while holding the equipment tightly in her embrace. Soma shook his head to the side and pointed his finger at the remaining items. "So these gauntlets will be mine and the potions we will share if the time comes between us who needs it" "Okay". "As for the scroll, and the glass, what should we do about it?". "Try putting it first". Hearing Hina''s suggestion, Soma hesitated before he put the glasses in his face. "Hmmm,,". "What?". "..Nothing". Hina cast her gaze to the side not wanting to answer his question. Soma tilted his head then he soon opened his eyes wide after a strange floating word began to appear in his sight. What he saw was Hina who was wearing a new outfit and holding a Katana in her hands. [Silk Jacket: A jacket made from using high-quality monster silk that is comfortable to wear] [Sports underwear: An underwear made from high-quality silk that could absorb a moisture, giving the wearer a comfortable feeling] [Silk long pants: Pants made from high-quality monster silk that are comfortable to wear] [Rubber shoes: Shoes that are made from a monster leather that has an elastic and strong durability giving the wearer a comfortable experience because of the good shock absorption] [Fujin Katana(Epic): A Replica of equipment that resembles the Katana Fujin had in his possession created by his power. It has a sharp edge capable of cutting the atmosphere itself and has the ability to gather a natural wind in the surroundings by infusing a bit of Mana into its blade. - Equipment Skill Tachi Kaze (1X): A powerful slash that could cut even the space. - Raised Agility Status +50] "Wow?! Is this?". Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Trial Gate Part 06. After finding out what the glasses were capable of, he turned his sight to the other items that still lay on the ground. First, he turned his sight at the purple gauntlets, and true to his thought the floating word began to appear in his sight. [Raijin Gauntlets(Epic): Replica equipment worn by Raijin. Sturdy gauntlets that could produce lightning if injected by mana, and also could collect natural electricity in the atmosphere to exert greater power. - Equipment Skill Lightning Rage(1X): A powerful strike that will have a strength equal to a thousand lightning compressed in a single point. - Raise the strength Stats +50] Soma''s lips began to lift as he began to inspect the other item beside it. The details of the equipment he used to see in the game appeared in his sight and made his heart dance in excitement. Equipment like weapons or armor in this world from what Soma knew was divided into seven types. From the lowest is Common, Rare, Unique, Epic, Legend, and Relics. The truth is there is another tier above relics who was accidentally awakened by the power of the protagonist. But, Soma didn''t have a chance to see its power because he was transmigrated to the novel itself. Common equipment, was used by a trainer and didn''t have any boost or any special abilities that help the user. Rare grade will give the user a boost in stats in the range of 1 - 20. Unique grade will give the user a boost from 21 - 50, and both of these tiers were still considered low tier. Entering the middle phase. There is an Epic grade, which not only gives the user a boost in stats from 51 - 100, on rare occasions. The equipment will also have an equipment skill that helps the user to stack their card in their sleeves. Then thanks to his luck, Soma and Hina succeed in finding their first treasure box that contains an Epic grade equipment inside. That was considered rare even in the outside world. [A set of high-grade potions] [High-grade green potions can be used to heal wounds in a grave condition] [High-grade blue potions could be used to replenish the depleting Mana up to 70% of the user capacity] [High rade yellow potions could be used to replenish the stamina of the user up to 70% from normal state] [A Scroll skill] "Ahaha, this is crazy". Soma couldn''t help himself because of the amazing item that was attached to his face. "What is it?". Hina beside him who was curious, because of the elated expression Soma showed, opened her mouth. Soma turned his attention to her then took off the glasses he wore and presented it to her. She raised her brows but the curiosity got the better of her. Taking the glasses from Soma''s hand she put them on, then her sight was filled with a detailed description of Soma''s clothes. "..Appraisal Item?". "Yes". The two epic items in their possession now were considered rare in the outside world. However, the Appraisal item was deemed more rare than the equipment that was used for battle or consumption. The reason is, that no one could make it even using the current technologies humanity has. Because the item could only be found inside the gate or dungeon. There is also an Appraisal Skill that was sought in every country for its amazing ability to pry enemy status regardless of what entity they are. "How was it?". "This is incredible". Hina answered Soma''s call while observing the Katana in her hands. The corner of her mouth was lifted then she began to take off the glasses. "Hina, keep the glasses". "Eh? But..". Soma, ignoring Hina''s rebrutal began to store the small basket that contained the potion in his storage ring along with the Scroll, gold, and the jewelry. He stood up while struggling to put on the gauntlets on his own. "..Stay still". "Thanks". Hina who stood up now closed the distance between them while trying to help Soma put on his new equipment. "There, good to go". Soma raised his hands and clenched his fists tight to test the feeling of his new equipment. He felt no abnormalities within it. The gauntlet was perfectly fit in his hands not too big and too small just the right amount for him to wear, the shell that protects his backhands has a white lining giving a touch of beauty in it. "Here, you are the one who should keep it!". Hina opened her mouth to bring Soma''s attention to her side, presenting the glasses which had a rectangle frame in her hands to him. Soma shook his head and then said. "I think it looks better for women to wear it". "Huh? ..What?!". Realizing what the meaning of Soma''s words is, Hina gives a delayed response while stiffening her body. Her heart began to play a drum rhythm and it sent blood to her face giving her a slight blush. But, she soon releases an exaggerated sigh to calm her heart then she shoots a glare in his direction. "..Okay I will keep it for now". "Good, later at night we will distribute the potion in my rings. In case we need it while we explore the maze". "..Okay". Hina intends to store the glasses inside the storage she possesses, but Soma stops her. "Wait, before you store it. Could you appraise the fruit that hangs on the tree there?". "For what? Oh.. I see. Okay". Putting back on the glasses, Hina with her sharp eyes and beautiful face, gives her a rather strict woman impression when Soma looks at her from the side. Hina walks slowly on the bridge approaching the tree. [Enhached fruit: A fruit that grows inside the gate that is filled with concentrated Mana and it grows into a mutated fruit that has magical abilities. It will give some random status enhancement, for every bite the person has] Upon seeing the description of the item. Hina opened her eyes wide, the fruit was mutated because of the environment they grew in and it was a type of enhancement food. "..It''s okay. In fact, it was an amazing edible fruit". "Is that so? Good then". Soma looked at the girl''s profile beside him and saw her nodding her head. After confirming its safety. Soma made haste and began to climb the tree with skillful movement, in an instant he already reached the top, while Hina was absentminded looking at his figure who seemed rather used to climbing a tree. One after another Soma began to store the fruit inside the storage with the ability to stop time. In the count of a minute, Soma succeeded in scavenging all of the fruit on the tree. He began to climb down while meeting Hina with a dumbfounded expression. "What is the matter?". "No, It''s just,, you seem used to doing it". "Well, yeah. Climbing has been one of my fortes since I was a little". "No, I didn''t mean to compliment you or anything". They continued to scavenge all of the fruit that could be found hanging on the tree after being confirmed by Hina. "All is done. Let''s continue our exploration". "Yeah, you are right". With those parting words, the duo began to find another way to exit the place and resume their halted exploration, because of the treasure box and new food they found. *** "Hina you go right I go left". After issuing his command, Soma began to dash to the left side of the group of Kobolds in front of them. "Okay". Hina ran to her right she began to gather some Mana in her hands, preparing to unleash her fire magic to intercept any stray arrow that would come her way. Soma and Hina now stand on the open wide space inside the trial gate while facing the same mob monster that filled the area, Kobolds. There are approximately thirty of them. From what they fought so far the group before them was probably the larger one in quantity. In this tranquil atmosphere where the sky already shows their side of orange color, giving a warm hue across the landscape. With time begins to slow its pace offering a momentary peace before it changes into the night. However, it all shattered with the battle that unfolds amidst the tranquil place. From the left side of the Kobold''s formation, Soma charged while widening his view to intercept the incoming arrows. Then the Kobolds began to fire their arrows to make the two of them halt in their pursuit. But, with their current strength and experience, they easily dodge the incoming arrows while narrowing the distance between them. Soma and Hina began to engage in a fight with the group, or rather a massacre because of the overwhelming difference in their strength. With each fist and swing by their respective weapon, one life perishes in the cruelty of the overwhelming power. They managed to obliterate the group in no time at all, and only left the scattering mana core on the ground that dropped from their death. [You Level up!] [You entered a Safe Floor] "It''s done". "Yeah". It''s been two weeks since they first entered the maze and now they are already almost complete mapping the entire maze despite only a half of it. Along the way they encounter many monsters like earlier, and a couple of treasure boxes in their possession. However, the treasure box they found couldn''t compare to the one they found for the first time inside that oasis. The content inside consisted of a few potions of gold and jewelry for them to sell outside the gate. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s rest around here". "Okay". After giving his suggestion Soma took something from his storage, two small chairs, and some food he had already prepared beforehand. He gave some of the food to Hina then they began to eat their meal in silence. ""Thanks for the food"". Finished with their meal. Soma began to prepare some hot chocolate for them to enjoy their relaxing time. "Here Hina, be careful. Because it''s still hot". "Thanks". Seeing Hina take the cup from him. Soma began to take a sip from his own cup and savor the sweet taste of the sugar-filled cocoa in his hand. He put down the cup beside him and took the note he was currently working on mapping the area. The map is half-completed, where it only fills half of the two-page notebook he currently holds. "As I thought, the only way for us to continue forward was from the middle area where the Valliant Wolf was". Soma muttered in his heart. Soma still didn''t quite grasp how powerful a Rank-B monster is but the only way for them to continue forward was to defeat the wolf and go to the next phase of the maze. He took a look at Hina who was looking at the chocoa in her hands. Hina, who noticed the gaze aimed at her, turned her attention to the side and opened her mouth. "What is the matter?". "..Hina, tomorrow we will face the Valiant Wolf". Chapter 47: Chapter 47 Trial Gate Part 07. Meanwhile, the outside world in one of the luxurious mansions in a certain district in Tokyo looks further inside in one of the rooms. There sat a lone woman in her thirties with a haggard and distressed expression on her face, gazing down at a rectangular machine that lay on top of the desk, the place she and her husband used for work. "Hina, Soma, where are you?". Hisako whispers those two names as she keeps her gaze down while waiting for the phone to light up. From her face, one could see dark circles below her eye line showing her lack of sleep. Then a sudden vibration came from the phone and with her enhanced physique, she snatched the phone in a flash and found that her husband was calling her. She swiped the phone icon on her phone and put the speaker near her ear. "How was your investigation, Hiroshi?". {Still nothing}. It''s been two weeks since the two of them went missing from their radar, and it greatly shakes the two parents'' core. "Hiroshi, I am afraid. What should I do?". {Hisako,,} Hiroshi couldn''t let a single word hear a meek voice from his dear wife. The tragedy of the disappearance of her daughter and the boy named Soma greatly stirred his wife''s emotions. He also feels the same inside but as the head of a household. He should prevail and do everything he could to search for the disappeared duo. Because if he is down it will bring the downfall upon his entire family he is painstakingly built and trying to protect. At first, they just want their daughter to deliver the luxurious meat they plan to give to Soma and think to themselves Hina will just go back home after that. But, no matter how long they waited, Hina never came back. The same incident also happened to Soma. The parents tried to reach them by phone, but both of their phones were out of reach, which made them feel a sense of crisis, never they had thought would befall upon them. ".My god where have you been?". {Hisako, Please, take some rest}. "What are you saying! How can I get some rest while knowing that my precious daughter and our benefactor disappeared..". Since the day that her daughter disappeared Hisako''s condition has deteriorated for she never has a good amount of sleep, because of the thought of her daughter''s safety. With her sturdy body as an S-Rank awakener, she could handle it just fine, but not with her mental aspect. Because, no matter how strong her physique was, her mind was merely a mother who cared for her dear child''s safety. {...} Hiroshi couldn''t retort to any of her words. "..I am sorry Hiroshi". {No, It''s okay. I too feel the same after all}. He is also in the same state as his wife. With not enough sleep for the past few days. He keeps moving his feet searching for the duo''s existence while also getting help from his acquaintance. While Hisako was waiting in the house, in case Hina would come back. {I will ask for another help from my acquaintance outside the perfecture}. "..Please Hiroshi. I am sorry for not being there to help". {Don''t worry about it. We already discussed, that you are the one who should be the one who does the greeting for Hina and then scolds her later for making us worry}. Hiroshi tried to throw some joke to lighten up the mood, but Hisako could only smile wryly and opened her mouth S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t forget about our young benefactors". {Ahaha, you are right. Hisako, I will hang up the call, I''ll catch you up later} "Okay, Be careful". The phone got cut off as Hisako began to put her phone on the table on the desk. Then, she put her hands into a praying gesture while whispering. "..Please be safe both of you". *** [Daily quest complete] [All stats raised +1] The emotionless voice that came from the notification of the success of his daily quest greeted his tense morning. Soma is making some small adjustments with his pounding heart albeit slightly regained his calm. "Fuuuh, I can do this". Hina, on the other hand, feels a bit flustered since she woke up. Soma also noticed a black circle below her eyes. That showed her lack of sleep. Soma with a bit of guilt began to close the distance between them and grab her shoulder. "Hina". "..Woah, you surprised me?!". The unfocused state she is currently in and the exaggeration of her response indicate that she is not in her normal self. Soma began to feel a bit of regret for the thing he said yesterday. "..How was your sleep last night?". "..Um, It''s good. I feel refreshed". Soma shook Hina''s body as she jerked her body because of the intense grip on her shoulder that forced her gaze to look directly into his probing eyes. Hina cast her gaze down and soon apologized. "No, the Truth is I had trouble sleeping last night". "Is it because I mentioned fighting the Valiant wolf?". Hina hesitated at first then nodded her head slowly. Soma had a huge sigh as he realized the small mistake he made. "B-But, I know that if we don''t do this we won''t have any progress in our exploration. so I will,, I must resolve myself to fight the monster, for me to leave this place". Sensing something was not right Hina began to provide her answer. However, it still didn''t convince Soma. But, the moment when he saw her unwavering gaze with a little bit of fear mixing in stare through at him, he sighed. "Okay, if you feel you can''t do it. Take a step back and help me from behind with your magic understood?". "Okay, I will do that". Soma releases the grip on her shoulder. This behavior from Hina, who didn''t have a problem with skinship, clearly shows a bit of a change of heart. After spending a long time together with Soma in the Trial Gate. Hina bit by bit began to reevaluate the boy who was always fighting and stayed by her side. However, her heart still had a little doubt about him and still didn''t open it fully for him to enter. She only shows a small glimpse of it and hopes that she can be more open about herself to the boy before her. Hina closes her eyes while taking a deep breath, trying to ease her nerves. She will soon be facing her great battle for the first time. She took something from her storage rings, a yellow potion that would recover some of her stamina. She opened the lid before downing the contents in one go. [Stamina recovered 70%] "Let''s do it". Soma on the other hand took the scroll they found in the Oasis treasure box. He turned to Hina and then opened his mouth. "Hina, could you look into the scroll description?". From the moment he stored the scroll inside the storage. They agreed to appraise the item later when the moment was right, and that moment was today. They still didn''t know what kind of scroll skill they had. But in a few hours, they will face their first test facing a Rank-B monster Valiant Wolf. Soma looks at the scroll in hand in the hope the scroll will have a battle-related skill for him or Hina to learn. "Ah, Sure". Hina took the appraisal glasses from her storage and put them on. She receives the scroll from Soma''s hand before opening it. The truth is she already forgot about the existence of this scroll, for she already received an amazing item such as the katana on her waist and the glasses on her face. The scroll''s existence faded from her memories. [Oni strengthening technique: Give the user a 50% boost of physical strength. Requirements: 50 MP/Second. - Additional Skill: Oni Wrath will give the user a 100% boost of physical strength with the penalty of losing their rational mind every second they hold. Requirements: 100 MP/Second. - After using the skill of Oni Wrath, the user will be paralyzed for an hour] "So how was it?". Soma with anticipation asked Hina, who was reading the description of the scroll. He saw she bit her lips as she hesitated to convey the details of the scroll to him. But, seeing the fire in Soma''s eyes Hina could only swallow her bitterness in her mouth and then opened her lips. "..It was a strengthening technique that will boost the user''s physical stats by 50%". "What?! Fifty?!". Hearing the words that came from Hina''s mouth made Soma''s body stiffen in wide eyes because of the sheer crazy news it provided. But, his mind began to calm down because he remembered that Hina had a difficult face, not too long ago after reading the scroll. "Then, what else?". "..It has the additional skill name Oni Wrath that will give the user a 100% boost in a physical attack. But, it will also render your consciousness into a berserk state". Soma now understands why Hina had a difficult face earlier. A hundred percent boost gives a huge advantage in battle, but in every nice offer, there will be a huge price to pay. "Is that all?". "It will also make you paralyzed for an hour after using the skill Oni Wrath". "I see". He extended his hands before taking the scroll in Hina''s hands who strangely gripped it strongly as if she didn''t want him to learn it. "It''s okay Hina. Trust me". Hearing his calm voice made her falter and Soma managed to take the scroll back in his hands. His mind wandered back to the beginning. He is prepared to fight the strong enemy monster inside the trial, and for that, he already prepares everything he needs to survive in the gate. Also, he believes that the Valliant Wolf is still not the actual boss in this maze floor, there will be a stronger opponent he must face to complete the ritual in this place. Soma without any hesitation gripped the scroll in his hands tight before ripping it apart into two. [Skill: Oni Strengthening technique is learned] An emotionless voice began to echo inside his head, as he closed his eyes for the incoming information that invaded his brain of how to use the skill proficiently. Hina, who saw the scattering light from the torn scroll, bit her lips before turning her attention to the boy in front of her who was in the process of learning the dangerous skill. Despite the two weeks she spent with the boy before her. She found that Soma was a rather honest and hard-working boy who gave off positive vibes near her. Because of that, she could open up her heart a little despite still having a slight doubt for him. Unconsciously she gripped her left chest as her heart began to stir up with an unknown emotion that invaded her mind. "Let''s go, Hina". Hina''s body jerked as she heard the resolute voice of the boy in front of her. She also began to resolve herself and nodded to answer his invitation. "Let''s fight the Valiant Wolf". Chapter 48: Chapter 48 Mini Boss Part 01. Valiant Wolf is a Rank-B monster that is an evolving species from a gray wolf that lives in packs. Usually, the valiant wolves will be stationed as captains in every pack of the wolf below the leadership of a higher species. This was his first time fighting a Rank-B monster and his heart was throbbing so hard pumping so much blood through his body nerves. "Remember this, the valiant wolf''s attack pattern was using his claws, biting power, and some magic elements they are capable of mastering". "The wolf can use magic?". "Yes". sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While walking on a straight path that will lead them to the place where the valiant wolf stayed. Hina, who had some wisdom regarding the monster. She happens to read some monster encyclopedia in her spare time while studying at home. Soma knows some of the valiant wolf characteristics from reading the novel, but he wanted to hear the view of Hina as one of the characters portrayed in the novel. In a few minutes, they discussed something. The wide space where the wolf was napping entered their sight. The wolf still kept its head resting on top of its paw while bathing in the warm rays of the sunlight. Despite the calm and relaxed atmosphere, the wolf showed to them, they knew the terror that could be brought by the beast that was lying dormant in its lair. Soma instructs Hina beside him who has a tense body seeing the valiant wolf who is still ignoring their presence. "Hina uses your Extra Point to upgrade some of your stats". "..Okay". Hina began to operate her system and then saw her status, which was already showing a significant improvement because of the exploration inside the gate in the past weeks. [Status window] Name: Akabane Hina (F) Race: Human Age: 14 Class: Magic Swordswoman Level: 6 Exp: 10/60 MP: 160 Statistics: Vitality: 11 Intelligence: 16 Strength: 11 Agility: 11 Luck: 3 EP: 30 Skill: Mana Manipulation 3, Fire Magic 3 Title: - Blessings: - Soma who witnessed Hina''s troubled expression on how to raise her stats, turned his attention and began to open his status window. [Status window] Name: Soma (M) Race: Human (Half-Devil) Age: 14 Class: Martial Saint Level: 10 Exp: 2/200 SP: 370 Statistics: Physique: 46 Soul: 38 Luck: 9 Extra point: 20 Skill: Adapt(Unique), Mental Enhancement 7, Oni Strengthening technique Title: Martial Saint Inheritor, Soul Pact Contractor Blessings: - Curse: Slow Growth Within two weeks of their exploration. Soma and Hina found a lot of kobolds in groups which they exterminated and became their experience point to grow even stronger. Soma, who also gets help from the Martial Saint System, receives some explosive growth within the two weeks. He is never absent from doing his daily quest which is why his status was higher than an ordinary one. Within the span of two weeks, they explore the maze and get experience points. There are also a lot of small treasure boxes they found in the maze and the mountain of mana core they collected, is enough proof that they are now considered a rich teenager. Soma covers his mouth using his hand looking at his status, pondering what status he should raise. He thought about it for a while before deciding. [Do you want to raise your Physique stats (+3) and your Soul stats (+17)] [Yes or No] "Yes". [Stats raised: - Physique 49 - Soul 55] [SP: 550] [Remaining Ep: 0] "This is good enough". Before coming to this place, Soma would not hesitate to invest all of his extra points into his physique stats, but after he got a new skill. He started to think that investing in his soul stats was the best option he now had. Soma turned to his side and found Hina having a sigh of relief while looking at her own stats window. [Stats Raised: - Intelligence 46] [MP: 460] [Remaining Ep: 0] "Hina you done?". "Yes, I think". Soma heard Hina''s voice mixed with a bit of regret but Soma soon dismissed it. Then, he turned his attention to the wide space in front. His whole body shivered because his eyes were met with the fully awoken wolf. The wolf stood in the center of the place looking in their direction. Hina also stiffened her body because her eyes also met with the wolf. The surrounding air turned tense instantly. The air above them was akin to a big boulder that pressed their bodies down to earth making them immobilized. Soma with his drenched back grits his teeth and begins to turn his glance at his side only to find Hina with a blue face and her eyes were devoid of any light was panting, trying so hard just to breathe. He could see that Hina was in dire need of some air in her lungs. But, because of the sheer pressure the wolf exerted made her even forget to breathe. "Hina snapped out of it!!". A loud cry from Soma that echoed inside the empty maze, brought Hina in a panic state to normal, as her gaze turned to him. "Regulate your breath. Remember, to focus on the enemy in front of you. If you can''t endure this, throw away the hope to get out of this place". Those words that Soma said resonated inside her mind as she began to realize if she was terrified, and retreat from this fight. The way to return to her home will only be an impossible dream for her. Soma, who notices the slight change in her demeanor, begins to dig up some of the trauma he knows, in reading the novel about Hina''s background. "You want to get stronger, right? Then prove yourself here. Fight those fears that gnaw at your heart right now. Because, if you can do that, you will be reborn as a new person who will stand at the top of this world, I believe you can achieve that". Hina''s eyes opened wide, hearing the rough tone that Soma threw at her. But the reason she was stunned was not because of Soma''s rough tone but because of the words he said. Her heart began to throb as the blood in her system began to circulate rapidly spreading more oxygen to every corner of her body. She gripped her left chest hard, grit her teeth, and a sharp glint in her eyes lit, igniting the dormant fire inside her heart. Soma noticed that Hina had regained her calm and her fighting spirit was ignited because of his speech. He sighed as he also began to resolve himself to fight the monster that still stood there and didn''t leave its place. The reason Soma dug out some of her trauma in her, was because he wanted to make her recall those memories inside her that made her resolve herself to want to become strong, and he knew that Hina could overcome this trial easily. But, the true reason is, that he didn''t want his favorite character to fall into ruin after facing her first trial. "Hina change of plans. Support me with your magic". "What?". Hearing a dumbfounded voice that came from Hina''s mouth, Soma dashed forward as he took something from his storage rings. It was a slice of a fruit he collected from the oasis. Soma opened his mouth and then threw the fruit inside before chewing it. The fresh sweet flavor of the citrus began to invade his brain nerve and lifted his vigor more. [You ingested a mutated fruit that grew inside the gate constitution raised: Strength raised (+10) for 1 minute] "Let''s go!". With adding a boost from the fruit Soma accelerated further and stepped his feet into the wolf lair. The wolf who notices the incoming attack prepares its stance. The wolf let out a growl then his body was enveloped by a green aura that completely coated his body. Then, something changed as the course of wind that Soma felt grazed his skin began to turn its course. It gathered around toward the wolf and created a swirling shield made from a natural wind that surrounded him as if protecting it. Soma, who was still in the run approached the wolf began to retract his fist behind, and threw a straight punch toward the wolf. Because of the height difference, where the wolf stood at two meters tall, Soma punch was aimed at its left front paw. But, the wind that surrounded him began to make Soma punch stop in his tracks and he got pushed behind by the sheer pressure of the wind. "Shit, ack". "Grrrr". The wolf focused his attention on Soma who summersault in the air before regaining his stance. The wolf started to make a move trying to attack the boy but he stopped because he felt a disturbing presence from his right side. "Flame lance". [MP: 400/460] Hina, who completed the casting of her spell, clenched both her hands. The temperature around her took a sudden spike, then from an empty space a swirling bright flame started to dance freely beside her and it began to condense itself before taking the shape of a majestic form of a lance that burned bright, floating each beside her. "Go!". She raised her hand while pointing her index finger at the wolf. Then the lance who floated on each of her sides, connected with her consciousness through the spell, began to fly in a straight line toward the wolf. The wolf began to shift some of the wind that surrounded him to his right side to block the incoming lance. The lance and the wind collided. It created a burst of small explosions that looked like a bright flame mouth trying to swallow the wolf before the wolf released control of the wind surrounding him and made the flame that was eating the oxygen around dismissed. In this modern world that is filled with wonder and magic the laws of physics still exist which explains why the fire element Hina unleashed and the wind element that the wolf used as a shield created that reaction, as if it spread around trying to swallow the wolf whole with its fire maw. "I see, So it was like that¡­". From the attack he unleashed before and the attack that Hina launched earlier. He comes up with some sort of plan of how to deal with the wolf swiftly. Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Mini Boss Part 02. After witnessing the incident that happened earlier. Soma, with his enhanced brain, made a breakthrough in his thinking. He began to fix his stance and dash forward for the wolf who was still focusing its attention on Hina. Hina, who directly received the overwhelming gaze from the wolf, stiffened her body as her heart felt like it was gripped by a raw hand making her panting on the spot. But, she grits her teeth trying to endure the pressure until. "HEY!!". The loud shout that came from Soma who launched himself toward the Wolf awoke her paralyzed mind. The wolf was distracted and Hina saw this as a change began to circle to the right side of the wolf while gathering some mana in her hands. Soma who faced the wolf head-on. Began to think fast, even after he noticed something earlier, it doesn''t mean he must proceed with the plan. He needed some preparation first, so he launched his second attack. But the same thing happened, when he entered the wolf range his body a gust of violent wind assaulted him and made his body stop in his advance. His feet were losing their grip on the ground as the wolf knitted his brows. "Grrr". The wolf snarled, and then the glow in his body became a bit brighter. He concentrated the barrier wind to a single point which was to get rid of Soma. The pressure was so intense that Soma''s feet were leaving the ground and he was blasted away from the place he stood earlier. "Tch, that wind is so troublesome". Rolling on the ground a couple of times, Soma began to fix his stance and turned his gaze again toward the wolf, wary about the incoming attack. The wolf also gazed at his eyes with knitted brows, because of the height difference the wolf seemed to be looking down on him. Soma notices that the wolf''s corner mouth lifted showing its sharp canine as if mocking the futile attempt the foolish human made to attack him. A blue vein began to manifest in his temple as he met the wolf''s gaze. However, he didn''t want to be swallowed by the wolf antics, so he took a deep breath to calm his throbbing veins. He knitted his brows as he noticed the figure of Hina who was standing behind the wolf ready to launch the magic spell she prepared. He tensed his body to prepare another attempt to penetrate the wolf''s invisible shields. Hina once more began to create the magic and the temperature around her rose and a swirling of bright flame began to appear from an empty space before it took shape into a bright lance that was ready to pierce its enemies. "Fire lance". [MP: 340/460] Feeling the incoming threat behind. The wolf turned its attention and began to gather the wind that surrounded him into a single point behind him to block the flame lance. Soma, seeing that as a chance, began to dash away and prepare his attack. For the third time, he is doing the same attack pattern to know what the wolf will do after getting hit in two directions. Soma opened his eyes wide at the assumption he had proved to be true. "I am certain, now". He is currently standing inside the wolf range, and not wanting this chance to slip, he concentrates the strength in his body toward his right fist. He clenched it so hard that it left a red mark on his palms. The wolf who shows its defenseless back will become Soma''s punching bag. He intends to thrust his fist forward but the wolf with the small explosion that occurred behind him, swiftly turns his neck a hundred and eighty degrees in his direction. Then, using his flexible body the wolf swings his right paw with its sharp claws approaching Soma''s side. Soma, who was looking at the fast-approaching claw, planted his feet firmly on the ground while taking a guard stance. However his instinct rang a huge alarm that made his body shiver in fright, so instinctively he raised the Mana inside his body before the paws managed to make contact with his right side of the body. "Guh". [Oni Strengthening Techniques activated] [Consume 50 Mana/Second] [Remaining time 11 seconds] As the wolf''s paws clashed, it reverberated throughout his whole body, every nerve jolted with a surge of sensation, sending a shockwave of pain rippling through his being. Time seemed to slow down as if the force had momentarily frozen him in place. However, the truth is not like that Soma was being blasted away while his consciousness began to assimilate after a huge collision that made his mind disconnected from his body for a moment, because of the huge shock affecting his body. "Soma?!". Hina who saw what happened opened her mouth while wailing in worry about the condition of the boy, who is now lying on his stomach, twenty meters from the wolf. "Grrr". The wolf let out a threatening growl that made Hina''s body freeze in place as she began to grit her teeth, eyes were blurry because of the frustration she felt from this fight. But, soon she saw Soma rise from his position in a kneeling posture. ".. Soma, I am glad". Hina''s tensed mind loosened a bit seeing Soma''s figure who was kneeling while panting. She knitted her brows because seeing Soma slowly stood up while something in him changed. Soma''s Body was enveloped by a crimson aura that shen chills down to the spine, for anyone who saw it. His aura was so sinister that made Hina, who felt relief for his safety consumed by dread. "..Soma?". "...". [Oni Wrath activated] [User consciousness is being consumed by Rage] [Mental Enhancement 7 activated] [Success in nullifying the corroding process of user minds] [Consume 100 MP/Second] [Remaining time 5 seconds left] "Hina!! Prepare a big magic that will trap him whole and burn the air that surrounds that wolf". Hina who was feeling anxious about his change and with a sudden request Soma threw at her made her brain halt for a moment. "Hurry up, I will give you three seconds to create it". ".. Ha?". Soma with his new power, after using the skill he recently learned, began to dash forward. He didn''t have the leeway because the notification window that appeared before his eyes started to count the remaining time. [5] The wolf, realizing the change to his enemy, began to focus its full attention on Soma and completely ignored the other figure who was preparing its next move. With the sudden surge of strength, Soma''s body felt much lighter as he began to run straight ahead toward the wolf. It took only a moment of glance for him to arrive at the invisible shield surrounding the wolf. But because of the second collisions that burn most of its air content, the air that surrounds the wolf feels much weaker compared to the first one it manifested. Soma, using his run earlier, stomped the hard ground until it made a spider web in front of the windshield. He retracted his fist behind then slammed it toward the invisible wind that still covered the wolf''s body from the incoming attack. [4] A boom resonated from the collision of the attack, and it was followed by the sound of a crackling of lightning that spread around coming out from Soma''s gauntlets. With his body that was covered in mana made the gauntlets in his hands, get some sort of residue from it and it produced some electricity that made the wolf for the first time feel the incoming danger. "Awooo". The wolf began to howl as he raised its right paw before it glowed in a green light. The wolf swings its paw down sending a diagonal slash created from compressed air, it cuts through the air coming Soma''s way. Soma, who saw the incoming attack sidestepped to the right side, but the wolf was not done, began to inhale a deep breath before opening its maw and sending a small tornado that blasted Soma from his place. "Kuuh". [3] After rolling a couple of times Soma used the momentum of his roll to get on his feet and ready his stance again. He turned his gaze ahead and met the eyes of the wolf. With time still ticking, Soma kicked the ground and ran with everything he got. The wolf also began to send a slash that formed from compressed air flying toward Soma vertically, diagonally, and horizontally. Soma, who saw the slash coming, felt that his mind was in a trance. The world that was filled with bright colors began to turn dull as his head began to receive only the important information while he was in the fight. He dodged the incoming vertical slash with minimal movement by zig-zagging to the right and resuming his running, then the second he lowered his running stance and accelerated further, next to the horizontal slash he jumped before rolling his body forward and soon resumed his running he did all of that in a single fluid motion. [2] Then the moment he waited for came. The wolf intends to summon another wind that will protect him from the incoming danger. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Firewall". [MP: 40/460] Hina raised her hands and shouted the spell name of the magic she prepared as she knitted her brows while drenched with sweat all over her body. The wolf got distracted as the bright layer of flame began to emerge from the ground, enveloping his surroundings and creating a cage that entrapped him inside. The wolf looks around while trying to activate his magic trying to summon some wind to create another protective barrier. But, with the intense flame that burned every air surrounding him, the wolf''s action was delayed and that delay was something Soma had been waiting for all this time. "Lightning rage". Soma who was still in his trance dull world. activated the skill he kept for his trump, but he thought to himself there was no next time if he couldn''t win in this fight. His right gauntlet began to shine in a white glow, with a deafening crack. A brilliant bolt of lightning began to dance across his gauntlet coating it with its raging nature and illuminating the dull gray world in his sight. His hands trembled like crazy because of the violent power the gauntlet released, and Soma was receiving it directly. With the layer of towering flame that separated the two enemies that engaged in Mortal Kombat. Soma without any hesitation, closed his eyes and jumped toward the flame that erected before him. Intense heat began to burn his skin and evaporated the moisture that stuck to his skin. He grits his teeth while marching forward trying to finish the battle. As the intense heat that enveloped his body dissipated, he opened his eyes only to find the Wolf was ready with its puffing chest inhaling a huge amount of air in his lungs. Then blasted it away in the form of a tornado roar. "Aaaah". With do or die spirit, Soma also thrust his right gauntlet which was coated by the raging dragon that was coiling itself on Soma''s hands. The two deadly powers met. The time turned still for a moment before it created a great shockwave that blasted away the firewall that Hina created and a storm began to descend upon the battlefield where Soma and the Wolf clashed. Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Trial Gate Part 08. The surrounding environment was enveloped by a huge shadow that descended into the ground. The black clouds covered the battlefield. Becoming the proof, where the two individuals had given their all in the fight. Hina, who was lying on her back, raised her body and saw the mess after the collision. The spider web ran along the ground and the black clouds kept flaunting themselves obstructing her view. She scanned her surroundings and her sight landed on the figure of Soma who was lying on his stomach not too far away from the middle of the center of the battlefield. "Soma". Seeing the figure of Soma who is lying, not moving, even after she shouted his name made her chest tighten in pain. Hina''s heart began to throb, she raised her body before dashing away approaching him. Hina, who walked in a hurry, felt that her sight was distorted for a moment as she stumbled on her feet. She is on her knees looking at the hard ground. Her nerves are screaming in pain because of the aftereffects of the collision that happened earlier. However, she grits her teeth and resolves herself to approach Soma. After having a closer look she raised her brows as her heart began to throb intensely seeing Soma''s bloody right hand. His hand was shredded without much skin to cover its red muscle tissue. He was lying on the puddle of blood that oozed out from the side of his hips. Her feet turned soft as she dropped to her knees for the second time, looking at his sorry figure. "No, no,, please no.". A pleading voice escaped from her mouth, her eyes'' vision started to turn blurry and she couldn''t help herself began to sob and feel a great amount of regret overwhelming her mind. "..Ugh". Hina''s body jerked as her ears caught a slight hoarse voice coming from Soma''s mouth. She raised her face and found his whole body twitching. With a sudden surprise before her, she rushed trying to raise her body, but stumbled herself and lay beside Soma. "Soma". "Hi,, na,". She put more strength in her hands and crawled her way to approach him. With the puddle of blood beginning to smear her hands, she keeps persistently arrived by his side. She began to raise her body and sit in seiza posture, while gently touching his stiff shoulder carefully turning him around and making him face the sky. After his body lay down facing the sky. Hina could grasp how severe the wounds on his body were. The right hand was completely shredded and lost its protective layer, multiple lines of cuts from a sharp blade from compressed winds, and the blood that kept oozing itself from the open cut on his right hips bathed their body in red color. Soma''s body is as white as a sheet, and his body temperature is also cold to the touch because of the blood loss he suffered. His breathing also is shallow as if it could stop at any moment. Hina, who was alarmed by that, retrieved the green potion she stored in her storage rings. She opened the lids and poured the contents toward his wounded body to stop the blood loss from occurring further. Then, the remaining half she poured it to his shredded right hand and she took another one for him to drink. The effect was working instantly. Soma''s shallow breath regains its rhythm and his pale face regains its vigor. The lines in his body were closed, leaving only the blood remaining. Then last is his shredded right hand. The torn skin began to regenerate and it regained its normal look with a clear skin coating it. "Are you okay, Soma?". With a distressed voice, Hina asked Soma who had opened his eyes. ",, Yeah, not quite. But, I am alive at least". "I am glad". Hina exhaled in relief seeing the high-grade potions she had could cure the injury Soma sustained. Her tense muscle loosened up as he saw Soma was now looking at her eyes straight. "...Thank you, Hina". "Don''t worry about it, I am glad you have been healed". Soma opened his eyes wide hearing a rare thing that appeared from her mouth. But, he wouldn''t let that thought be known to her. He smiled, then he tried to focus his attention on his body only to realize he lost all the sensation over his body. [The user''s body is Paralyzed for using the skill Oni Wrath. Time remaining: 59:58:17] "I see". "Hmm?". "Nothing, just talking to myself". "Okay..". His body feels so heavy even he cannot lift a single finger in his limbs. Hina noticed that Soma was knitting his brows trying to do something. She tilted her head to the side before a light began to shine in her mind. "..Are you being paralyzed right now?". "Yes". Soma could only smile wryly facing the intense gaze that looked his way. Hina sighs. "So you used the skill?". "Yes, I don''t have any choice". "I see, ...No wonder you had that ferocious aura around you..". "What?". "No-nothing, just talking to myself". At first Soma''s plan was to utilize his new skill to strengthen his Physique stats by fifty percent. But, after he received the wolf attack head-on, the swipe gesture from the wolf made him realize that the wolf was not something he could defeat with his current strength. He changed his mind and began to improvise in his plan, as a result, he used the skill of Oni''s wrath. The skill is dangerous, it will turn him completely into a berserk mode if he uses it. However, his mental enhancement skill saved the day, for the negative effect of the skill was negated. But, Soma could feel that even having the mental enhancement skill in his possession, his instinct told him that he would be swallowed in fury if he used the skill for a long period. That showed how powerful and dangerous the skill in his possession is. This could become one of his homework in the future to try to find a solution for that. "How about the wolf?". S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma, who was submerged in thought, snapped back and opened his mouth. "Right". Hina''s relaxed body turned tense all of a sudden as she shook her gaze to the sideways trying to find the wolf trace. The black clouds in the area were dismissed a bit, and a figure of a four-legged monster could be seen in the gap between the rising smoke. "..That..". "What? What happened? Did I fail?". Soma, whose body was paralyzed, couldn''t move his head to look up. But seeing Hina''s reaction a sense of foreboding began to creep into his chest. He clicked his tongue and issued his order. "..Tch, Hina run..". [You entered a safe floor] "Huh?". The wolf''s body glowed, it turned into a figure of light and crumbled leaving a single mana Core as big as a volleyball with its pretty blue color, beside the mana core there lay a huge rectangle of golden-brown box carved by fancy craving adorned with gold lining, whose inside contained a hope and dream for everyone who found it. [You gained 200 Exp] [You cannot level up, for still haven''t met the requirement to unlock your first ascension to learn Martial Saint skill] [Your Exp will be stacked until you learn the skill] [Exp: 202/200] "What the heck?!". "What is wrong?". ",, Nothing, sorry about that". Hina looked at him weirdly as Soma suddenly threw an outburst that startled Hina who loosened all of her guard after hearing the notification of a safe floor and the disappearance of the monster. "..Hina the truth is.. ". "What?". Soma hesitated at first but soon started to spill all the beans. "The truth is I hog all of the experience points for the Valiant Wolf". Hina opened her eyes wide after hearing what Soma told her. She sighs. "..Stupid, how can I care with a mere experience point where my life is on the line. Having my life still attached to myself is already a great reward for me". Soma raised his brows as he looked at the figure of Hina near him, then opened his mouth. "Woah, such an adult-like response". "What? Do you want to pick a fight with me?". He just tried to lighten the mood by throwing some jokes, but Hina didn''t take it. Instead, she knitted her brows further while gripping her katana tight in her hands ready to draw it anytime. "No. no, I am sorry miss". "This punk..". Soma with a cold sweat that appeared on his temple could only smile wryly. He is glad that the distance between them was shortened albeit slightly, because of this incident. At first they arrived at this place Soma was feeling anxious because of the uninvited guest who came with him to the gate. But, because of that their bond was strengthened and they could entrust their back to each other albeit, still hiding something in their heart. An hour had passed in the blink and Soma regained his freedom to move his body at his will. Soma now stood up while checking the condition of his body, he clenched both fists and then started some stretching to loosen up his sore muscles. "Let''s check the spoils we got". "Okay". Soma, after finding out that there is nothing wrong with his body, starts to approach the treasure box with Hina who walks beside him. Standing before the treasure box, the two of them found something different in it. "Bronze treasure box?". "This is crazy". Hina with raised brows threw those words. The box before them was indeed different from the past box they found. The boxes they found in the past had their structure built using a good quality strong wood and had a grainy surface while also being adorned with steel, but the box before them had a smooth appearance that reflected a bit of light and its smooth surface reminded him of a surface of the mirror that has a clear reflection upon himself. As the novel reader Soma was knowledgeable about this kind of phenomenon. His heart began to hit its drum, he couldn''t help but feel his heart race in anticipation of what items the treasure box would present to them. "Let''s open it". "Okay". Urged by the exited Soma Hina nodded her head. They simultaneously opened the box together. The opening lid had more resistance because of the material it made. But it couldn''t deter the strength of the two teenagers who felt excited about what kind of rewards awaited them inside. ""Woah"". Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Trial Gate Part 09. A gleaming streak of light from the gold and ancient coins that sting both their eyes filled the box to the brim. On the surface, there are also pieces of equipment that are stored inside. A pair of steel boots with a design like a beast''s feet, a leather cloak with smooth fur almost identical to the beast they defeated a moment ago, buried under the coin there is a single parchment that looks ancient with its worn-out appearance showed its half trying to appeal to the people who opened the box. There is also a set of potions inside that will help them in their journey. Soma''s lips curled as he saw the items inside the box. "Hina, let''s arrange the items first". "You are right". Thus they began to take out the items from inside the box. With a gentle touch, they treat each item with delicate hands as if afraid to leave a scratch on them. Their heart was filled with a sudden rush of elated expression that they suppressed. As of now, they were still trying to hold back their mouth from revealing their teeth. "It''s finally over". "We have a great haul today". Soma stores the gold bars, coins, jewelry, and consumption items inside the storage ring in his possession. While Hina was observing each piece of equipment while wearing the rectangle glasses they found in the oasis weeks ago. The Item Hina appraisal was. [Valiant Wolf boots(Wind-Epic): Boots that are made from valiant wolf-compressed bones. Skill Airwalk: A skill that will let the user step into the empty air, The user could only step in the air two times. Cooldown: 30 seconds Raise the user agility +25] [Cloak of Valiant Wolf (Wind-Epic): A leather cloak made from valiant wolf material it can withstand physical attack from epic rank equipment. Give the user resistance from wind element magic until intermediate rank. Skill protection: Create a protective barrier made from the surrounding air after the item is injected with the user''s mana. It would give the user the resistance of the wind element up to advance. Raise the user agility stats +25] [Scroll of Mana Manipulation skill] "Those were the items we had today". Hina informs Soma of what she read about the item details. Soma covers his mouth in thought. He turns to look upon the three items before he decides something. "Hina, could you give me the boots and the skill scroll?". From Hina''s explanation. Soma decides to take the two items that seem useful to him. He knows that it seems unfair but he must do it for him to grow more from his current self. First is the boots, he needed that as his weapon for his gauntlets was already turned to ash as the body of the wolf. His fighting style that relies on Martial arts will prove to be more useful if the item were used by him. Second, the Mana manipulation skill. As the name suggests it was the skill that will help him manipulate mana inside his body easier, and he knows that Hina already has the skill from reading the novel. She awakened the skill when she was still twelve after all. The skill will help him in achieving one of the conditions he needs to fulfill later. "I don''t mind. In the first place you are the one who defeats the wolf, it was all your spoil". Soma shook his head to the side as he pointed his index finger toward the two items, and as for the cloaks he didn''t need that much. "You took the cloak, it was good for your safety". Without waiting for another question, Soma took the two items in his hands and began ripping the parchment. [Skill: Mana Manipulation learned] After seeing the translucent window appear before his eyes Soma''s body jerked as he began to feel that his senses were stimulated to the roof. His body soon began to feel the change. The nerve structure inside his body turned warm as he felt a slight movement of Mana that circulated through his veins and heart. At first, he could only feel it if he concentrated on his inner consciousness. But now, he could feel it more vividly, he began to close his eyes and the vision of his mana circulation in his body became much clearer as he saw a 3D model of a nerve system in his body with its heart as the core pumping a red streak of Mana all over the body. "Is this the feeling of someone who wielded the skill?". He muttered in his heart. "..Are you sure?". Soma''s eyes were opened as he heard Hina calling him. He turned his head to look at her face and found her expression was filled with uneasiness. ",, Yeah, go ahead". Hina hesitated, even after seeing Soma give his consent. Her mind began to replay the fight that happened earlier. In the corner of the battlefield, what she did was only fire magic three times and all of that was to just distract the wolf so that the wolf would be distracted from his attention to Soma as the one who fought the wolf head-on. The blazing spirit from the battle was too overwhelming for her mind to bear. The thing that left the most impression on her was the moment when Soma, like a bolt of lightning, launched himself into the sea of fire and the death of maw that would give a fright for anyone whose spirit was weak. The big class between the two figures that created a small storm blasted everything around them including her, giving a slight fear in her heart. Hina turns his attention to Soma who has already taken the boots in his hands and now is in the process of observing them. Her sight turned toward his right hand that was torn earlier, She imagined that wound happened to her and it sent shivers down to her core. The touch of her fingertips turned cold, it began to tremble as she unconsciously clenched both her hands and teeth. "Hina, What is the matter?". Soma, who noticed something happening to Hina, opened his mouth. Hina, who woke up from her thought, jolted her body as she began to shake her head to the side. "No-nothing". She took the cloak that lay on the ground. Before storing it inside the storage ring in her hands. "Let''s continue our exploration". "No!". Soma who notices Hina is acting weird firmly refuses her request. Hina was taken aback by the answer he gave as she raised her brows while looking at him directly. He shook his head, then flopped his butt toward the ground while exhaling exaggeratedly. "After opening the treasure box I realized that I was too tired to continue". "What are you talking about? I see you are fine.." "I mean my mind is already drained after fighting with the wolf". He cut off Hina''s explanation. "..Is that so?". "Yes, It is". Hina with her blank expression bore a hole through him, not knowing what words she must use. Soma was staring directly at her wavering gaze. "So, let''s rest for the day". "Excuse me?". S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Talk in the Night Part 01. Under the veil of night, the world cast aside its shine and began to show its dark side. The time turned still for a moment as the radiant moon that hung above the sky cast its soft glow illuminating the maze with its silver shine. A myriad of stars scattered in the endless dark sky like precious gems accompanied by the lone moon that shone brightly with its round surface. The shimmering light from the beautiful night sky brings peace and a tranquil mind to those who witness it. However, that peace did not happen in the space where the two individuals were sitting on the folded chair while watching the silver kettle that sat upon the blazing shine of fire. Soma and Hina were sitting face to face while waiting for the kettle whistle. There was no conversation as they kept their mouths shut all day after Soma suggested they should take a rest for the day. He raised his head and saw Hina with a melancholic expression on her face blankly staring at the crackling fire that kept burning the surface of the kettle drowned in her thoughts. "What is on her mind?". Soma muttered. Hina was indeed a person who held a deep problem in her heart. But he still wasn''t sure if the problem she was facing now was the problem he was known for, as he read it inside the novel. Because the character named Hina in the novel and Hina before him were two separate figures. Soma realized that it was his fault that brought change to her personality and he felt no remorse for what he did. But, because of that, he couldn''t depict what sort of problems she is facing now. "Hina..". The sound of a whistle from the kettle brought his attention back as he saw the hole in the kettle radiate a vapor that indicated the water inside had reached a boiling temperature. "..Do you want some cocoa?". "..I''ll take one". "Okay". Soma took two silver cups and two instant cocoa drinks then prepared the drink for them to enjoy under the watchful gaze of the crowded night sky. "Here you go". "..Thanks". Hina holds the handle of the cup coated with rubber. She closed the cup before her small dry lips for she never took care of it because of the environment she was in, but it still retained its pink color asking to be plucked. White steam emerged from the hot drink in her cup. She began to blow the steam away to chase away the heat before taking a sip. ", It''s warm". Soma, who was also taking a sip, kept his gaze firm at Hina. He put down the cup in his hands beside his seat and opened his mouth. "What is the thing that troubles you, Hina?". S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hina''s body stiffened for she never thought that Soma would ask something like that out of the blue. She raised her head and met her eyes with Soma. Seeing the unwavering gaze from him made her heart stir even more. She clenched her hands holding the cup. "I don''t know what you are talking about,". "Hina!". Soma cut Hina''s excuse. He put his hands together interwetten it together and opened his mouth once more. "..Tell me!". Hina''s body jerked as she saw the serene eyes that stared into her soul. She gulped her saliva and her mouth began to flap. But, no words came out as if it was stuck in her throat. It seems the wall around her heart still stands firmly. So, Soma began to take another approach. The thing that will open another person''s heart is to start with opening themselves first. He closed his eyes and began to recall the memories of Soma in this world. With his enhanced brain, his mind begins to replay the scene from years ago that is buried deep in the corner of his brain. The scene where he spent his time with his deceased parents was full of smiles and then the crucial moment happened. The rainbow color of memory faded and it was replaced by a bleak gray color, with the rolling head that had empty eyes staring at his beings. While recalling the memories he unconsciously leaks a bit of his murderous intent. Soma with his closed eyes clenched his hands and gritted his teeth tightly so that it alarmed Hina who sat in front of him. "Soma, what happened?". Hina, who was worried about his condition, put away the cocoa in her hands and began to raise her body trying to reach out to him. But his face soon faded into its normal state. Then his closed eyes began to open up showing its calm ripple. "Are you okay?". "..My parents are Dead". Those words echo in the wide space where the two themes are present. Hina who heard the words stiffened her body while opening her eyes wide. Soma noticed that he caught her attention, and began to start telling her his story. About who he is, where he comes from, and the time where he is changed. "They died in a car accident right in front of my eyes". Hina gasped as she listened to the monologue Soma told to her. "..So the reason for me rescuing your parents at that time was... I don''t want the same thing to happen again. The thing is when there is someone in front of me who is in danger and I can''t do anything about it. I just don''t want another person to suffer because of the loss of their loved ones, that''s all. I don''t have any ulterior motives to approach your family to gain something". The space turns eerily silent. The warm wind began to show itself as they grazed both their skin. "..Huh? Are you an Idiot? Who in their right mind dare to save some unknown people with a life on the line. Are you crazy?". Hearing Hina''s sudden outburst brought a small smile to his lips, as he chuckled and made Hina knit her brows in annoyance. "Why are you laughing?". "..Nothing I just, I am glad my stories could get your attention, and because of that you could regain your spirit". "Wha,,?! You are really an idiot". "It seems so. But, what I say is the truth. So Hina tell me what''s on your mind. I just didn''t like the cloud that obstructed your expression". Once again Soma stared directly at Hina''s eyes. Hina, who was being stared at with those red charming calm eyes of his, began to waver but she shook her head to clear the negative impulse that began to emerge in her heart. "In the end, he will betray you again like at that time". "Don''t trust strangers". Those statements keep emerging inside her mind, interrupting her thought process. But seeing the sincere eyes before her. She felt conflicted clenched her teeth and decide to bare her feelings once more, then opened her mouth. "..Can I trust you?". Soma was taken aback by what Hina was saying. But he soon nodded his head while still maintaining his gaze at her. "Believe in me" Hina who received his earnest gaze nodded her head, she began to squeeze her throat. "I¡­". Chapter 53: Chapter 53 Talk in the Night Part 02. When did it start to change? I was a shy and reserved kid at first. My parents were new stars in the industry of awakeners and just recently being promoted to S-rank awakeners and becoming famous in the nation. Because of that, my parents were so busy that they rarely stayed at home busy with their rising popularity and when there was some event, like a banquet. They will take me there for feeling a bit guilty that they didn''t have much time to spend with their daughter. I was just a seven-year-old kid who was still green about the world, and accepting their invitation while carrying some hope in my heart that I would see a new world that I had never seen or even find a new friend there who had the same circumstances as me. However, those fleeting hopes I hold in my heart are scattered in the worst possible way. The adults who approached me, used their warm and welcoming attitude, only to hide a cold and cunning act they held towards me, as the promising daughter of a talented awakener. The kids who also approach me at the banquet with their smiles hide a snicker that ridicules me for not knowing where my status is as a commoner. My parents were normal commoners. They luckily received a system and worked hard in their journey to becoming a promising couple with a high Rank. After knowing the truth behind those glamorous worlds. I began to stop coming to the banquet and rather focus on my school. Because in school I have so many friends that filled my heart with joy and made my day colorful. Since my parents became a hot topic in the nation. The news also spread to my school, making the attitude of the whole class change. They began to keep their distance as if they were afraid to engage with me, and that made me feel a bit sad. Then the school, the place for me to find beautiful memories, took a sudden turn, but I managed to stay positive because of the existence of my best friend who always played with me since childhood. Her name was Shinozaki Kaede, we were a close friend who happened to have the same hobby and we always stuck together like a pair of sisters. Even when the school atmosphere was changed and when the other kids started to avoid me. Kaede is the only one who still sticks with me. She always stays with me when I am in need, and always pushes me up when I am down. One day when I was instructed by my teacher to deliver the test book to her office and decide to return to my class, I accidentally overheard a conversation that took place inside. "Kaede, you''re still friends with that girl, right". "..You mean, Hina?". "Yeah, that girl". I could hear Kaede speaking with other girls. But why did they talk about me with those mean words? I have a name you know. "Yeah, since her parents became famous. She became a bit cocky for attending some party invited by her parents". "You are right, She always boasts how marvelous and luxurious the place is..". "She was kind of arrogant to me..". That is not what I have in mind. I spoke like that because you guys are the ones who told me to describe how the banquet was. My fragile heart began to make a weird noise while my hands were trembling as I bit my lips. "You also think so right, Kaede?". Hearing the other girl throw her question at Kaede, made my heart throb. My breath halted as the surrounding sound escaped my ear, and my senses were focused on the conversation inside. I was feeling so nervous about what Kaede thought about me. "..Yeah you guys are right. She is changed and kind of a bit arrogant..". "You think so too Kaede". "I understand that". The word entered my ears and I felt something inside me crack. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *** Hina, who was biting her lips, told me all the pain she kept bottling inside her heart and Soma who was facing her, stared at Hina''s figure who cast her gaze down with a blank expression on his face. "..Since then I began to close my heart and ask my parents to give me a homeschool and to train me at home despite still not having an awakening in my system yet..". Soma who opens his ears keeps receiving her grief, knitting his brows because of the difference in content he remembered. There is something new slipped inside her dark past. "Perhaps she is already forgetting the events and didn''t tell the protagonist the whole story? Or is it a new insert plot that the bastard Author did? ". He muttered. He knew that Hina had a horrible past because of his parents'' success. She became affected by the corrupted side of the world, baring its fang at herself because of an event that led to a problem that involved her parents. She resolved to not attend the banquet and asked them to train her, for her to become strong both physically and mentally so that she could stand on her own without relying on others. Whichever is the truth, Soma could only keep opening his ears to listen to her story. With trembling hands, Hina kept bare her heart to Soma who listened with a grave face. Little by little without her noticing the wall that was built in her heart started to crumble. ".. I am sorry for what my attitude has shown to you, since the first time we met". After Hina finished with her story. With a meek voice, who is impossible could come from her mouth and apologize for her behavior all this time. "Ah, No I didn''t mind it". "Is that so? I am glad". Soma''s brain was short-circuited as he suddenly received an apology, from the girl who always keeps her tough front and not wanting to show her weak side to others. He could feel it from the tone she used. There was no sense of haughtiness and it lost the touch of its sharpness. Hina emptied the contents in her cups before she put the silver cup down beside her seat. She exhales feeling the restrain that always binds her heart loosened. It was a new experience for her. She turned her gaze to the boy before her and found he still retained its serene eyes while looking at her. "..Sorry, It become a long story". Soma could sense that she was forcing herself to smile, because of the listless eyes she was having. It was not his intention to let her tell her past that made her change into the ferocious lady he met. He only wants to know what her current troubled thoughts are right now. "Is it because I told her my story?". No use crying over spilled milk. He needed to maintain his normal state and open his mouth. "No, In fact, I am glad that you want to try to open your heart to me". "I see. So what is your thought about my story..". He raised his hand to cover his mouth. looking closely he could see a faint tremble from her fingertips, and she bit her lips still being infected by the trauma she had. Soma took a deep breath in and opened his mouth. "You are an idiot". Hina opened her eyes wide not expecting the words that came from his mouth to be a ridiculing word. Her mood began to sink as her eyes turned blurry. Her trembling hands began to clench hard as she gritted her teeth, and then she exploded. "HA?? Are you kidding me? Even after I told all of that, what I received was a simple saying such as You are an idiot. Don''t joke around with me. I know it, you must be ridiculing me like those kids..". "I am not". "Like I will believe you, In the first place..". "I am saying you are an idiot because you are running away from the problems all these years. Why don''t you just face the girl named Kaede and ask her about the words she said". Her outburst was stopped. "..That,, I can''t do that". "Why?". "Because of what I heard back then. ,, I heard from Kaede''s mouth herself". "Then why don''t you just open the classroom door and make your way to the girl''s place then slap them in their face who badmouth you. Because if I was in your place, I would do that a hundred percent". "What?!" Hina''s thought halted as the strength in her body left. She sat on top of the folded chair then she cast her gaze downward. A cool wind passed their way and cooled her hot head for a bit. Soma who saw her condition continue. "Listen, Hina, I am not saying Idiot to ridicule you. But because you, despite having many chances to face her to seek the truth, you choose to run away and become a loner who has a problem with communication". "What?!". Soma''s words stung at her right place. A vein became visible on her temples as she clenched both fists. But Hina exhales and regulates her breathing to calm her rising temper. She raised her head and met Soma''s gaze head-on. "You choose to prioritize your feelings over rational things. Well, I guess you are a woman after all. But, the point is why didn''t you just meet her and ask her for the truth from herself, we don''t know maybe that Kaede girl was being pressured and couldn''t state her honest feelings in front of those mean girls". "...". "However, if that Kaede girl was having that thought in her heart from the start. You could just slap her in the face and cut your connection with her completely, and seek the true person you would call friends for life, out there". Hina heard Soma reasoning cooling her head. She tried to pry her mouth trying to say her piece of mind but it got stuck in her throat. Her mind began to recall those memories and replayed the sound she heard that day. Hina shook her head sideways to get rid of the negative thoughts that started to accumulate in her mind. She turns her gaze at Soma who maintains his gaze at her. Being reprimanded by another kid at the same age, Hina''s ferocious act returned, as she crossed her hands on her chest. "Hmph, What a cold-hearted man". "Ha? Cold-heart? Call it rational". "Whatever..". "Brat". Soma accidentally let slip of his tongue and it reached Hina''s ear. Hina''s body shot up from her chair while pointing her index finger at him. "You, how dare you say I am a brat. Aren''t you the same age as me". "..Well, at least I am more mature than you". "I don''t want to hear that from someone who forgot to say their gratitude for the food they consume and the worst part of that is that he did that in front of a younger child and now that guy said he is mature". "Ha..?!". Under the watchful of countless eyes and the moon. They began to throw their banter at each other''s faces, and the quiet atmosphere that surrounded the maze turned lively instantly because of the interaction between the two of them. Chapter 54: Chapter 54 Trial Gate Part 10. Under the blaze of the warm sun, casting a shadow across the surroundings site. Looking above there is no single cloud that dares to block the vast blue endless sky. While holding a worn-out parchment in her hands Hina before she stored it back in her storage ring along with her glasses, walked behind Soma as if it was the natural thing, and opened her mouth. "Hey Soma, how long do you think we could last in this place?". "I assumed it, probably be another two weeks. If we conserve some of the food portion". "Good grief that sucks. I want to hurry up and finish the Trial Gate quickly". "My thoughts are exactly the same". It''s been fifteen days since Hina laid bare her feelings to the outside world. The two of them as usual explored the dungeon as they were walking on the straight path. The familiar sight of the light-brown wall and paved stone ground became their everyday sight. These fifteen days they spent exploring the gate, brought quite a huge fortune both for their pocket and level. Hina''s level up to level fourteen, but it was not the same for Soma, because he is still stuck in his level tenth and accumulated enough experience points to leap into level fifteen. However, he still had the bonus stats from his daily quest. First thing in the morning, they just found another big treasure box that contained a gleaming light from the gold and a single parchment that was in Hina''s hands. Soma''s luck almost touched level max, so it made them easier to find those boxes in this huge complicated place. They also found the same Oasis place that grew many trees with ripened fruit, helping them preserve their food in their exploration. Soma, who walked in front, was holding the notebook he used to draw a simple map. The map was almost done, as he only needed to draw these straight paths, and they would reach the last place the maze had prepared. "Are you sure this is the last passage?". "Well, I couldn''t guarantee it a hundred percent, but let''s hope it will lead us to the last place in the maze". "You are right. I hope this never-ending scene will be over, my eyes were tired of witnessing the same scenery for almost a month". "You have a point, and also a bath for relaxation". "Yep, I could definitely relate to that". After they laid their bare heart to each other the distance between them became closer. Hina, who usually put a tough front to chase away every stranger that was coming closer to her side, now started to be more open to him. She didn''t hesitate to let loose of her emotions. Usually, Soma is the one who tends to start the topic of conversation so the atmosphere does not turn awkward for both of them. However, now she is the one who tends to start the conversation to ease the boredom she happens to accumulate in her mind. Thanks to that, Soma could see various expressions of the girl named Hina. His favorite heroine, inside the Web Novel he read for years. Their relationship evolved into what people called as close friends. Soma walked leisurely while having a small conversation with the person beside him. He turns his gaze ahead to the straight path where there is a huge shadow set upon the ground. The calm warm wind that accompanied them in their exploration changed. It turned heavy all of a sudden, and the clear blue sky that brought spirit to the world changed into a dark one. Soma turned his gaze above and found the black sky emerging, a gathering of clouds that were being pulled by unseen forces from all over the endless sky billowing and swirling to create a massive tornado. They halted their footsteps and realized that something was changing in front of them. Soma and Hina''s exchange then tense their body wary of the change that happened. A rumbling of thunder crashed into their ears, creating a stir in their hearts and the heavy wind that floated across the atmosphere turned berserk. "What is happening?". Soma observed his surroundings while hearing the distressed voices that came beside him. He took Hina''s left hand in his hand and dragged her to move forward. Trying to find out what happened. A violent wind that struck both their bodies made their advance slow down. They raised their hands to block the incoming dust that could have invaded their vision. With heavy steps, slowly but surely Soma and Hina walk in steady feet while keeping their gaze forward. "What in the world". "...". In front of their eyes appeared a huge flat stone arena that formed a circle with thirty-meter in diameter. Surrounding the arena there is a thick pillar that connects towards each other, using a tough-looking wall with the same appearance as the maze wall they see every day. However, what made the two of them stunned was, in the middle of the arena there stood a being three meters tall with its chest puffed forward standing on its four legs gazing at the two visitors that caught its eyes. It has a ferocious face showing its pair of canines that protrude from its long mouth. White smooth fur that danced irregularly because of the wind, each of its strong legs was equipped with sharp claws that could split a huge boulder with ease. Standing with its four legs, with its imposing nature. It keeps its stare straight to their side observing the incoming visitors. Hina, who had a lot of knowledge about the monster, opened her mouth. "Storm Wolf". Storm Wolf Rank A monster that lives in the deep forest who usually leads a huge pact, followed by multiple valiant wolves who act as the captain of the pact and the other gray wolf who acts as a soldier. Soma knew that wolf-type monsters had a strong bond with each other in the pact. Though they had a difference in form and nature, they were kindred spirits, bound by unbreakable bonds that transcend words. Soma knitted his brows, as he saw a small crackling electricity coiling around the monster''s fur and the swirling berserk wind surrounding the wolf as the center, made the situation turn worse than he thought. "Soma". Hina beside him whispers. She could not hide her nervousness as she was receiving the strong pressure from the wolf who stood in her way to reach home. Her heart began to throb so hard that it reached her ears, and her breath turned ragged as she unconsciously gripped tightly her linking hand with Soma, then closed her distance with him. Soma, whose attention did not leave the wolf for a second, felt a warmth from his right side and his right hand, bringing back his attention to the girl beside him. He took a glance to the side and found that she was casting her gaze down, standing still frozen in fear. He could feel that the hand they connected was trembling. Soma gripped tightly her left hand, as he gulped his saliva. "This was completely out of balance. ¡­Hina let''s retreat first". Hina who is frozen in fear, does not give any response as she just follows the warmth that she feels in her hand, to guide her from the place. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Before the Battle. Soma, who still retains his calmness despite knowing that a great trial is waiting upon them, decides to retreat first. He who is leading the way had a rough breath while his body excreted a lot of cold sweat. The pressure the wolf gave was so great that it put his mind in disarray for a moment. Behind him, Hina closed her lips and kept alternating her gaze backward, wary of the strong presence that stood in their way. She is also afraid of the incoming attack from the blindspot, despite knowing that the monster that inhabits the maze will not leave their place except disturbed or challenged. They let their feet drag them far away from the arena until the dark sky that loomed above their head changed into a clear blue one. Soma stops his feet and both of them simultaneously flop their butt and exhale a huge relief. "That was crazy". "..How can we defeat that monster..". Hina''s sorrowful voice entered his ear as he took a glance behind him. She kept her gaze on the ground. Her inside was in a storm making a mess out of her mind. Soma, who noticed Hina''s state, gripped their connected hands tightly. It made Hina''s lifeless body jolted as she raised her head and met Soma''s eyes. "..Hina, tell me about the Storm Wolf". The Storm wolf he remembered from the novel had almost the same attack patterns as the other four-legged beast. They mostly attack using their sharp claws and pointy canines to rip apart their enemy. Also for the storm wolf, as the name suggests. It can control wind that rivals an advanced magic user. That is all of the knowledge he knows in the novel. However, a throwback to the sight he saw earlier, albeit small there is a lightning element that coated the wolf''s body so he wasn''t sure about the actual strength of the wolf. This surprising event is nothing new to him. The Author who sent Soma inside the novel he wrote, probably inserted some new ability into the monster, or is it because he was inside the trial gate? He didn''t know. Looking at Soma''s serene eyes greatly stirs the swirling emotion inside her mind. She turned her gaze down and then opened her mouth. "Why?". "Hmm?". Soma raised his brows as he heard his question was replied with another question. "..Why are you still able to keep your calm in this situation?". He almost let his tongue slip and answered that he was already facing a stronger enemy than the wolf when he saved her parents back then. Not that he would say that so he keeps his mouth closed and just stares silently at her downcast figure. "Why are you not afraid, after witnessing such a thing?". "Hina you need to calm down..". "How can you are not afraid after seeing that monster?". "Hina, listen to me!". "You, who was gravely injured when fighting against the Valiant Wolfs weeks ago and almost on the brink of death. How? ...How can you keep calm in the face of death". Soma keeps his attention on her without moving his lips. Soma closed his distance with her and then put his left hand on the surface of her smooth-soft right cheek. Hina who felt the warmth that radiated from her cheek stiffened her body. Then, the hand on her cheek moved as if guiding her, raised her gaze, and met the calm eyes of Soma that gave its mysterious vibes. Soma, who succeeded in bringing her attention to him, tightened his connected hand on hers and caressed her soft cheeks making Hina close one of her eyes, purring like a cat. "Of course, I was afraid. There is no one who wouldn''t be afraid of facing that kind of strong monster or death". "Then why?". He stared at her eyes that had lost their light. Everything became clear of the thing that corroded her mind from the time they had that open talk weeks ago. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hina was in a great anxious state. Trapped in the trial gate that was filled with danger, not knowing when or how she could escape, the battle with a Valiant Wolf that left a huge scar on him, probably affected her mind. Despite having an ambitious resolve to get stronger. Hina was fourteen; she was still young to shoulder such a great burden with her fragile being. Not to mention that her mentality was still weak and it could be shaken anytime, for it never has any chance to mature first. Different from Soma who already had an experience from his previous memories and the mysterious past Soma in this world brought him back to the present. However, this situation will come for her sooner or later. Because of this situation, Soma will use it to fuel her. This is an opportunity that she must face if she wants to break from her binding chain of fears. Soma looked directly into her eyes and then calmly told her. "..Simple. I just want to leave this place(And to survive)". Hina opened her eyes wide. She tried to let out the word that got stuck in her throat but to no avail. "Listen, Hina, how should I say this..". Soma paused, trying to arrange his reasoning before continuing. "We are currently trapped inside this subspace and just like I said earlier, I want to leave this place. But, there is a great wall that prevents me from achieving that. So I have no choice, but to try to destroy the wall itself even if that could bring harm to myself. For the sake of leaving this place.". Soma began to share his thoughts regarding the problem they are currently facing. The truth was he tried to arrange more deep complicated words but his personality prevented him from doing so. "I want to leave this place. It keeps resonating within me and fuels my desire to move forward in my exploration. No matter what happens, I will do anything to survive and leave this place. You too want to see your parents right? They must be worried sick with your sudden disappearance, right now". Hina''s lifeless eyes began to regain their light upon the mention of her parents. Her halted thoughts start to function as she imagines what her parents are doing right now. "Are they looking for me? How was their condition? I miss them?". Her eyes turned blurry as she remembered that she still had her parents waiting for her outside. She felt that the warmth in her cheek moved and without any resistance, it led her to close the distance between her and him. The distance between their faces was getting nearer as they could feel each other''s breath. Hina who sobered up from her lifeless state stiffening her body, seeing Soma''s calm face at such a close distance. Without any resistance, she let herself flow in the atmosphere and then closed her eyes. However, the moment that she imagines does not come. Then, she could feel a gentle warmth that touched her forehead spread through her body melting her fear that shrouded her mind. Hina opened her eyes and was now face to face with Soma who put his forehead with her. She could hear her heartbeat resonating with him creating a calm melody that enveloped both of them. With closed eyes, Soma opened his mouth. "So Hina, could you please help me in fighting the Storm Wolf?". Within the close distance they are, Hina could feel Soma''s voice much clearer than before. Then she took a deep breath before answering. "..Okay I will". "Thank you". Seeing Soma smile in close distance made Hina''s heart begin to throb intensely and it sent a rush of blood to her face heating it. Soma, who notices that Hina has regained her calm, separates himself and then exhales. "Crap, I unconsciously did that. Those were the habits my mother in this world used to calm me". He turned his attention to her and found that Hina''s eyes were closed. "Is she mad?". "So, Storm wolf right? The enemy we must face this time". Soma saw Hina open her eyes slowly, their gaze met head-on. Then, he raised his eyebrows because noticing that the fire in her eyes was lit. Seeing the fire that began to blaze in her eyes lit the fire inside him too as he lifted the corner of his mouth. "Yes, let''s make some preparations first". Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Battling the Storm Wolf Part 01. After spending a few minutes discussing how to beat the storm wolf. Soma turns his attention to Hina as she keeps her gaze down staring at an empty air. Hina with her new appearance was wearing the cloak they got after defeating the valiant wolf for her protection and the katana she had strapped on her waist ready for battle. The two were arguing at first about the cloak, but after Soma convinced her. She backed down and took the cloak under her hands. "So Hina, are you ready?". [Stats raised - Intelligence +37 - Strength +1 - Vitality +1 - Agility +1] [MP: 910] [Remaining EP: 0] "Yeah, I am ready". With the Extra point she gets after leveling up eight times, sweeping every mob monster in the maze for the past two weeks, now is the time for that stats to be used for she would face a great enemy. It was a bit different for Soma who still didn''t know the way for him to break the bottleneck he was facing. He somehow knows the reason why, but he couldn''t help it because he still didn''t find the piece he wanted inside here. "Good, let''s move out". At present both of them stand in between the contrast of the bright world and the dark world showing the distinctive two different situations that are visible to the naked eye. "Soma?". "Hm?". Soma turned his attention to his side and found Hina had lifted her right hand and presented it before him. He tilted his head to the side not knowing what she meant by that. "Let''s form a party, do you know how?". A moment of silence passes as they stare at each other. "..Oh, right. I forgot about that method". Hina''s words brought back Soma''s memories he read from the novel. The act of forming a party in this world was so simple, that the party involved only needed to shake each other''s hands. But it also needs the consent from both parties for that to happen. Soma extended his right hand and grabbed Hina''s soft and smooth hand then shook it vertically. [Party formed] - Akabane Hina - Soma [The experience points received will be divided into the parties evenly. Current member of the party: 2] The translucent window appeared in front of their eyes signaling the success of creating the group. "With this, the Exp points will be divided equally". "Why are you so fixated on the Exp points now?". "I am not. You are the one who did". "..Ah, right. I forgot". Soma chuckled, then turned his gaze beside him, and exchanged looks with Hina before nodding simultaneously. With a slight hesitation, they face the dark world that casts a huge shadow upon the land, overwhelming them. They put their first step toward the dark world and a gust of violent wind struck their body as if trying to expel the foreign figure that trespassed its territory. However, it still didn''t stop the fire that blazed in the two teenagers'' eyes. Their eyes were set in stone to defeat the monster that was blocking their way to get their ticket home. The dark clouds gather above bringing a dark and gloomy atmosphere toward the land, enveloping everything to black. The light-brown wall that stretched across the flat ground lost its cluster and was stepped on by a huge shadow that enveloped the whole place giving it a rather gloomy feeling. Soma and Hina keep their advance slowly. The scenery of the huge Arena and the Wolf began to enter their sight. As they know the wolf keeps standing still in its place while observing its surroundings with its sharp eyes glowing yellow. They stopped their advance before the maw of the arena. Soma took a slice of fruit he collected from the maze before wolfing it down and a translucent window appeared once more. [You ingested a mutated fruit that grew inside the Gate constitution raised: Mana raised+10 for 1 minute] The raised constitution can be different depending on a person''s luck. The first time Soma ingested the fruit. He received a ten-stats bonus for his physical strength, and now he receives the increased stats in mana. This was good news for him, who needed mana for his plan to work. "Hina". "Yes, Soma. I understand". They both simultaneously turn their attention toward the wolf and the two parties'' eyes meet. Time stood still as both parties neither made any move, just observing each other. The gust of wind that blows intensely slammed into Soma''s front body changes its course, and it starts to blow toward the opposite side as if to encourage him. [Oni wrath Activated] S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma''s body began to change, a crimson aura began to leak from his body. The crimson aura boiling like magma evaporated the surrounding air that touched his skin, and the aura began to compress itself. It began to coil on his skin as he felt that his senses were heightened to the sky and the sleeping dragon inside him began to awaken and send a huge flood of power that filled his body to the brim. [Your reasoning began to corrode] [Mental enhancement 7 Activated] [Succeed in negating the corruption of the mind user] "..Soma". Hina, who witnessed the change in Soma''s body, knitted her brows in worry. But, she knew that the skill didn''t do anything harm to him like she had been told, and also it was the plan they already discussed. But, she couldn''t help to be worried for his beings. "I am fine. Let''s proceed with the plan". [Require Mana for activation 100 Mana per second] [Remaining time: 7 Seconds] Soma who witness the countdown start before his eyes. He kicked the ground so hard sent an alarm that made the wolf also react at the same time. The wolf raised its battle aura and created a small tornado around it as the center. The wind that surrounded the wolf was stronger compared to what the Valiant wolf had, it gave a strong force that rejected his attempt to advance forward. He halted his step for a moment before he lowered his stance letting his hands face straight behind and shot forward like a missile, cutting the wind that stood in its path. [6] The wolf looked at the incoming human missile calmly, as it began to howl to the sky showing its might. "Awoooo". The wolf''s body began to glow in green light, it prepared its stance by crouching down in four legs. Then the wolf appeared beside Soma. Soma, is still not aware of what is happening, as he still keeps focusing his attention forward, but the enemy is already within his range. Soma''s body jolted as pain seared through his nerves, a shockwave of agony tearing apart his flesh and bones. The time felt like slowing down as the world itself came to a halt. Pain, confusion, and disbelief mix with the suffering that assaults him creating a chaotic symphony of suffering. He has been blown away without him noticing. He rolled on the hard ground a couple of times until he crashed into the wall creating a spider web crack, making his internal organ shake intensely making it bleed internally. [5] "..What?!". It didn''t even take a single moment for the wolf to move. Soma, who already buffed himself with the Oni wrath skill and upgraded stats, still couldn''t follow its movement. His body felt a chill as in front of him a huge shadow began to blacken the place he was standing. The wolf swung its right paw and Soma barely reacted, lifted his hands to guard for the incoming attack but it was useless as he was being blown away once again to the side. "Gahak". The shock felt even greater than before, because of the injury he sustained upon receiving the first attack. [4] The ticking time that informed him of the remaining time of the skill, feels like the ticking time for him to meet his ends. Soma grits his teeth as he tenses all of the muscle fiber in his body while rolling on the hard ground. He did a couple of plips to fix his stance and managed to crawl himself back. Once he stabilized his foothold he prepared his stance but soon crumbled, because his feet turned soft and in that moment his mouth was clogged, filled with the smelly taste of an iron as he coughed it out. "Blarggh". However, the wolf didn''t want him to take a single breath, as it already arrived behind Soma''s unguarded back. The looming shadow of death began to envelop his being, sending a chill all over his body. Soma''s body was trembling in fury for refusing his command to move from the place. He grits his teeth trying to bring his two legs stand up but to no avail. "Hurry up, stand!". He muttered. [3] "Firewall". A torrent of bright flame erupted from the ground and it created a boundary that separated the space between the wolf and Soma who was not in good shape. The wolf halted its attack, by leaping back as it began to scan its surroundings and found the figure of the lone girl who raised her hands, creating the wall that prevented the wolf from killing Soma. Hina who received the wolf gaze head on stiffened her body, as her body instinctively took a step back. But, she bit her lips as it sent a pain that assaulted her brain clearing her clouded mind. She received the wolf gaze head-on while knitting her brows then raised her warcry. "I won''t let you". Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Battling the Storm Wolf Part 02. Hina, who was being woken up from her fear, stood on her feet while facing a fearsome enemy she encountered for the first time in her life. She cast her gaze behind the wolf and found Soma was dropped on four as he coughed many blood. Her stable heart began to tighten, as she saw Soma in that sorry state. She bit her lips as she returned her gaze to focus on the enemy whose attention was on her. The battle from earlier was etched inside her mind deeply. Soma who buffed his physical body using the Oni Wrath skill is being toyed with one-sidedly. The plan they discussed is to give it their all and try to catch the monster off guard by finishing the wolf swiftly while still not in its full power. However, their plan was destroyed because the wolf was given it all from the start. The Situation now turned into the worst outcome. Soma who is gravely injured and Hina who is keeping her tough front to the max, facing the enormous monster. She maintains her focus on her surroundings while gathering some mana in her fingertips ready to unleash her spell anytime to intercept the wolf from attacking her. In the current party, they had. Hina was aware that she had no high defense against the wolf attack. So she put on the cloak for protection and decided to support Soma from behind. Even though the cloak couldn''t protect her whole, at least she could escape death. The wolf maintains its vigilance while observing the girl who unleashes a fire spell to block his advance in killing Soma. Being a Rank A monster the wolf has a high intelligence. Separating itself from the other lower-ranked monsters. Rank in the monster was classified into eight categories, belonging from the weakest F to the strongest SS. Rank A monster was the pinnacle of evolution of a monster that retained some intelligence rivaling a human. However, they still couldn''t use their intelligence wisely like humans do and sometimes they tend to use their natural-born instinct in facing their enemy. Above that, the monster capable of surpassing Rank A was included in the category of transcended, for its break from its shell attaining enlightenment, reaching Rank S called the Calamity class. This type of monster, some of them are capable of talking in human language or taking the form of a human with their own distinctive features. The wolf could feel it after it saw the firewall that blocked his way. The wind in his possession was stirred because of the reaction it possessed. As the fire element had the advantage from wind the wolf was being vigilant toward Hina. "Grrr". Both of them began their staring contest, then Hina who had a superior sense regarding Mana for she had a skill Mana manipulation in her hands, noticed the wolf begin to move, gathering some mana to prepare to attack. "Firewall". [MP: 510/910] Again with the same tactics. She intends to trap the wolf inside while burning the swirling wind that acts as a barrier around the wolf. She tried to entrap the wolf to buy her some time for her to approach Soma. However, the wolf noticed the change in its surroundings, as the temperature began to rise giving off an ominous feeling. Using its strong feet to leap into the air, then using one of its abilities. It kicked the empty air moving its body like it was on the ground and landed a bit far away from the scorched ground. "That was Air-walk. What a troublesome ability he had. Let''s try it again¡­". Hina regains her focus while gathering the mana, to unleash another spell. "Awoooo". "Ukh!". The wolf unleashed its fearsome howl that made the atmosphere in the arena shake, sending a wave of oppressed feelings for those who received it. As one of the monsters who hold the position of the ruler. The wolf had the ability of intimidation, as the king of its pact. Hina, who received the ability head-on with her current strength, felt her chest tighten in submission, because of the oppressed feeling that began to suppress her down trying to make her kneel only using its roar. She dropped one knee, while struggling to maintain her stance to keep her posture straight, when suddenly a sudden rush of chilling sensation assaulted her back as she instinctively activated the magic she prepared beforehand. "Firewall". [MP: 310/910] The temperature began to spike up around her as the bright light of brilliant flame emerged from the ground, entrapping her in a cage that reached the sky. Because of her immediate casting of the magic. The roof of the cage leaves a gaping hole that can be used as an opening for counterattack. Hina wiped the cold sweat that soaked her forehead. She clenched her teeth frustrated because of the helplessness she felt. As she began to regain her calm a little, standing up but only to feel something was not right. A huge shadow began to cast its way toward her, darkened the small world she was in and she turned her gaze upward to find the wolf with its raised mouth, starting to gather mana in its long mouth. The surrounding air also began to get sucked into it. The wolf realized the gap that appeared from her magic and soon took action. "Shit". Hina curses at herself, as she recklessly begins to pour all of her remaining mana into creating a huge spell to counter the wolf attack. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [MP: 0/910] A single flicker ignited, it created a dazzling glow that shone in the darkened small world Hina was in. It keeps dancing and swirling before it condenses into the form of a thick pillar with its sharp triangle tips pointed at the impending danger that is looming above. Hiina''s head began to throb intensely after she used all of the mana in her reservoir. But, she grits her teeth while maintaining her focus to keep the magic manifested, into a huge lance that could pierce the cloud. [Fire Magic skill proficiency level up] [Fire Magic Level up 3 > 4] [Mana Manipulation Skill proficiency up] [Mana manipulation Level up 3 > 4] In front of her eyes, a translucent window began to appear, notifying her success in reaching the intermediate mastery of her magic, after training for years under the guidance of her mother. But, she didn''t have the energy and attention to care for it because she had something more grave to deal with. Without her realizing the surrounding Mana around her began to get sucked into the swirling flame lance that was burning majestically trying to defend its caster. It was one of the characteristics of the intermediate mastery of Mana manipulation, where the user could utilize the surrounding Mana in the atmosphere albeit slightly, to create magic. The wolf who has already finished with its preparation shifts its mouth downward and then launches its breath. "Fire lance". At the same time Hina, who witnessed the coming threat, began to command her spell to advance forward to intercept the incoming attack from the wolf. On the Slsky a swirling pillar of vortex appeared from the wolf''s mouth and it shot downward to eradicate its foe. From the ground, a thick pillar of lance shot upward like a rising dragon that challenged the storm that would eradicate all life on the ground. The two forces clashed, creating a shockwave of synergy when the pillar of flame began to burn out the vortex that tried to descend to the ground. The pillar of flame''s advance stopped as the wolf kept sending a wave of berserk mana from its body and it made the vortex that came out from its mouth go berserk. Hina who still had control over the spell dropped to her knees as the pressure from the meeting force was too great for her to bear. With the one who control the magic down the pillar of fire began to lose its radiant. It keeps getting pushed back before it disappears, swallowed by the berserk vortex that soon will crash down and obliterate her. Looking at the incoming vortex that would spell her doom. Hina, not knowing why, feels the world is slowed down as it turns still, she keeps her gaze above seeing the vortex that slowly descends downward. "Is this the end for me?". A flash of memories began to replay in her eyes. The memories she spent with her family, and her friends, her grief for the betrayal she received, her closed heart, and then like every movie that always had an end. A single figure of a boy began to occupy her epilogue as the corner of her mouth lifted, and then she opened her mouth. "Soma, Thank you and I am sorry". Hina closed her eyes as tears began to travel along her soft cheeks. The threat of death is ready to collect her life. But, in the still world Hina could hear a small whisper that was carried by wind reaching her ears giving her a warm ray of hope in her darkened world. "..not ¡­yet". Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Battling the Storm Wolf Part 03. The wolf who was interrupted by the appearance of the firewall retreated, and began to change its attention to Hina. Soma, who was released from the tension from the battle, dropped down on four as he began to spew another blood from his mouth. "Bluurrgh". The flat hard ground began to stain with a red color as strength began to leave his body. His vision is flickering, losing its focus. Soma shook his head to the side trying to keep his consciousness from escaping his grasp, but failed. [2] As soon as the remaining time in his system ticks. He lost his sight as darkness began to envelop his entire vision. "Let me help you". Hearing the familiar voice that entered his ear made Soma open his eyes. His body was jolted awake as he found himself standing inside a familiar space with its endless dark stretched far way without end. He felt something was coiling around his limbs and restraining his freedom. When he shifted his gaze to his limbs it was being restrained by a black chain that he remembered well. "Hehe, It''s been a while". Soma stiffened his body as he heard the familiar voice reach his ears again. Unbeknown to him, his red eyes glowed for a moment and his field of vision changed. In front of him a sight he could never forget, a giant cocoon that was wrapped tightly with a hundredth of chains that were stained black. Made him recall about that time. Soma remembers that cocoon and the chain that binds it. But he didn''t recall the chains were black in color. He is sure that the chain is clad in gold. A hundred chains that scattered across the space shook, it created a crackling sound that sent shivers down his spine, for he knew the identity of the cocoon. From the cocoon black smoke emerges, it gathers into a single point and then takes the shape of a human. But, the color of its skin was painted in jet-black, a pair of horns protruding from its side skull, a bat wing that emerged from its back, and the pointy tail moving around signaling that the black mist in front of him was the devil who tried to take over his body. "You!". The devil opened its red eyes, as it stared into Soma like an abyss. A red line on the devil''s face lifted showing its pointy teeth. "Let me help you". The same phrase he heard the first time he regained his consciousness. Soma could see a sneer behind those invitations, so he knitted his eyebrows in a frown and opened his mouth. "Why are you here? You should be sealed". "Haaaah, boring". The devil sighs in exaggerated manners while raising his hands on each side. He began to put his right palm on his right cheek then using some kind of magic floated himself and rested his entire body to the side. "..Let''s get to the point shall we. If this continues you can''t win against that puppy". As the mention of the strong enemy he faces, Soma opened his eyes in surprise. "How did you..". "How did I know. Duh, I am inside you all this time, and even in a sealed state I am still connected through your mind using those eyes". "Eyes". The red eyes that he thought of as the aftereffects of almost being possessed by the devil seem to have another purpose. From what the devil says it saw through all of Soma''s actions from the eyes that has changed from its normal color. Soma knitted his brows, as he realized that his eyes became something he should consider to be removed later. "Let''s switch places. You and me". The devil pointed his index finger at Soma and then alternated it with him. "I will kill the puppy for you, clear the trial with ease and complete the mission". "Then do you plan to give back control to me?". "..Of course not. What the hell are you talking about". Soma who heard the deal the devil made had a bewildered expression on his face. He knitted his brows as he rejected it immediately. "Then this deal is over. Piss off". The devil stopped its lively mouth, as the red eyes began to shrink in size. The air turned heavy all of a sudden. The menacing aura began to emerge from the devil in front of him and it assaulted Soma the person who sat in the front seat. The space shook, making the oppressed air disappear, and a crack began to form above them. A small crack that appears gives a rather pleasant sight inside the space that is dominated by dark color. The crack grew larger. Then like a fragile glass, it shattered into a thousand pieces as a figure clad in divine aura began to walk out from the hole. "When I thought the devil''s presence was acting. So, it was because Soma is here". "Martial Saint". A huge relief began to wash over the fear that began to accumulate, facing the fearsome being in front of him. "It''s been a while, Soma. Let''s get out of here". The martial saint in a single breath appears beside Soma while placing his hands on his shoulder. A ripple starts to emerge as Soma''s body begins to glow. "Do you think that you can escape from me? Sadly you can''t.. No matter what you do. In time you will surrender that body to me. It''s already decided the moment I am residing inside you. It''s Over". Soma who heard the devil''s words as if it was foretold, knitted his brows, his body began to turn transparent and along with the Martial Saint, disappeared from the dark place. His vision shifted from the dark color that filled his sight into a beautiful sight with brilliant color. A wide grass plain that stretches far away and a single huge tree towering in the middle of it, while protecting him from the ray of sunlight. "Soma, we don''t have much time. Let me get straight to the point. Your consciousness will soon return to the surface..". Soma nods his head, as he hears the rush word from the Martial Saint. "..Don''t take the devil''s words at face value. Your body is your own and no one could take that away from you..". Hearing the words of comfort from the Martial Saint sent a huge medicine toward his well-being. He is rather anxious hearing the remark that the devils left for him. However, even after hearing the Martial Saint''s words he could not ignore them and let it bygone. He should prepare for anything thoroughly. "..Soma, proceed toward the path you desire, and don''t forget the desire that pushed you to acquire power.." Listening to the Martial Saint''s words Soma nods his head as his vision begins to shake and his body turns transparent. "..It''s time. Soma, don''t lose hope!". Soma''s consciousness began to fade as he heard the last words Martial Saint left for him. As consciousness began to seep back into his mind, like pieces of shattered fragments. It began to gather and place themselves together to create a complete awareness that brought him back to the world. Soma whose body almost touched the floor tensed his hands and prevented him from kissing the ground. [2] Noticing the ticking time, he acted fast as he took two bottles of potions from his storage ring, then using only one hand he broke the glass lids using his teeth before downing the blue potion in one go. [HIgh-grade Mana potion consumed] [Recover 70% of the user Mana] [SP: 700/700] [Remaining time: 7 seconds] Once the countdown reset. Soma intended to drink the remaining potion but his body shook violently, as an intense pain began to assault his brain. His body dropped to the ground bathed in his own blood. A gush of violent emotion began to corrode his mind, boiling his brain with an overload of emotion. His brain was on fire as Soma was writhing in pain clutching his head, bleeding on his seven orifices. "Aaaaaah". [Mental enhancement 7 activated] S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [The user is gravely injured both in Physical and Mentality] [Skill Adapt activated] [Nullifying the pain receptor. Nullifying: 70%] The emotionless voice that echoed in his brain numbed his perception of pain as the violent emotion and the pain in his body subsided. Soma staggered to stand up but he managed it by clenched his teeth and sheer willpower. His gaze wandered to his surroundings until he caught the figure of a fire cage that trapped someone, and the figure of the Storm wolf that floated in mid-air using one of its abilities preparing to unleash its attack. "Hina". [6] Seeing the remaining time that began to count toward his doom. Soma saw the wolf release its breath of wind and it collided with the pillar of fire. The two forces clashed and it created a shockwave that blasted his mind awake. But the pillar didn''t last long as it began to be pushed back. "No..". [5] {..It''s Over..}. Soma grits his teeth as he hears the voice of the devil echo inside his brain. Shaking his head violently to the side. He took the green katana that Hina gave to him. "It''s not over yet". It was the katana they received after defeating the valiant wolf. Soma with a katana in his hands began to dash forward, traveling in a straight line approaching the wolves. Looking at the floating figure. [4] "Air-Walk". The boots on his feet glowed in green light then Soma kicked the ground, launched himself up, and stood at the same altitude as the wolf. The wolf was aware of Soma''s presence. But, after the battle earlier, the wolf knows that Soma is nothing in his eyes. So he must first eliminate the other person, who has the opposite element that gives more trouble for him. The wolf intensified the power of the breath. It managed to destroy the pillar of flames traveling downward to crush Hina entirely. "It''s not over yet". [3] Soma placed his feet into the empty air. The boots began to create a magic circle with symbols below his sole feet, and it gave him a foothold to accelerate himself forward, approaching the wolf. He drew the green katana from its sheath and raised it over his right neck. "Tachi-Kaze". The katana began to emit a green glow that instantly sucked the surrounding air. Like a greedy vacuum, it began to accumulate a huge mass of power that even alarmed the wolf, canceling its attack to finish Hina. Soma''s hands trembled intensely for the katana began to release a high pitch of vibration. Like a raging storm, he clenched his hands as he closed the distance with the wolf. "Die!". The wolf who saw Soma approaching, sneered. Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Battling the Storm Wolf Part 04. Hina felt liberated after the heavy pressure from the vortex vanished, giving her a sense of freedom. Meanwhile, the death battle began to reach its climax above. A raging storm follows Soma while he is launched in mid-air facing the wolf. The wolf sneered, then his body began to shine in silver and the fur around its body stood up. Hina knitted her brows. After her skill reached an intermediate state, she could feel the concentrated mana around the wolf''s body preparing to intercept the attack from Soma. With a sense of foreboding, she opened her mouth. "No, Soma. Get back!". However, her sound got swallowed by the following storm that was raging, sending a violent force that could crush a boulder. Soma who could hear the warning from Hina could only proceed with his desperate attempt. A crackle began to emerge through its fur and suddenly a blinding flash struck Soma''s battered body, followed by a crackling of thunder that heated the air, emerging from the wolf''s body and sending an indiscriminate attack all over the place. Soma who received the lightning attack head-on, his eyes were white. As strength began to leave his body, his hands refused to let go of the Katana in his hands. Hina, who was blinded for a second, closed her eyes. Then, when she opened it she saw a helpless situation where Soma was about to fall to the ground. Raising her hand trying to squeeze a little bit of mana in her body. With a staggering body, Hina grits her teeth, focusing her entire being to gather a tiny bit of mana in her reservoir. A sudden searing pain assaulted Hina''s skull, like a relentless dagger. Rendering her helpless in the intense assaults. With every moment she felt, the agony intensified as her brain was throbbing relentlessly like her brain was torn apart. Her vision starts to turn red as Hina desperately endures the excruciating pain that assaults her soul. Her face turned white and was stained with red where its seven orifices were bleeding. However, She couldn''t let the pain consume her. The world turns gray as it moves in slow motion. She clenched her raised hand and a spark began to ignite. It formed a cluster of small flames condensing itself before taking the shape of a single arrow pointed above. "Aaaaah". Hina with bloodshot eyes roared like a wounded beast, using her thought to command her spell, launching itself in a straight line. But, the arrow was not aimed toward the wolf, instead, it shot upward aimed at Soma''s unconscious body. "..Wake up!". The arrow struck Soma''s unguarded Body as intense heat jolted every nook of his broken nerves in agony and roused his consciousness back. [Nullifying the pain receptor: Nullifying 100%] The agony in his body and the splitting headache in his mind vanished like it was a lie. Soma currently Nullyfied the pain receptor in his system making him a walking zombie who knows no pain nor fear of his own well-being. There is only one thing that occupies his thoughts. It was to kill the enemies in front of him. With white eyes, Soma, who was losing altitude, spun in mid-air and regained his foothold while opening his mouth. "Air-Walk". The boots on his feet glowed then a magic circle appeared below his sole feet giving him a foothold to launch himself. Hina, who had no other option in waking him up, could only take that extreme measure. Upon seeing the success of waking him up, her heart is being burdened by the guilt she had done. The fatigue and injury she sustained loosened the tension in her body. Her limbs went limp, but she kept her gaze up trying to witness the final moment of the battle. "Finished it!!". Soma who regained consciousness now shot upward toward the wolf who was coated with lightning around its body. Every time Soma got closer the wolf sent a dozen waves of electricity that scorched his skin black. [Nullifying pain 100%] However, because of the skills Adapt he had. The pain that should have assaulted him was nullified, as he kept relentlessly shooting forward while bathed in lightning. [2] "Tachi-Kaze". Again the katana in his hands shook and it greedily sucked the surrounding mana and air into the blade. Compressed it into a single point, making the space around the blade tremble, because of the intensity of the power it created. Soma, who already closed the distance with the wolf, swings the katana in a diagonal line. His tearing and scorched flesh sent a splash of red blood in mid-air raining downward. Then, the world turned still as time stopped, and a diagonal line began to form following the path where the blade traces, like an illusion the world felt like it had been split apart in front of his eyes before it returned to a normal state. [1] The wolf who saw all of that happen in a single moment of his life, felt fear for the first time since he was born. The figure of the two humans who challenged the impossible was truly opening its eyes toward the world. But alas he realized that he was just a byproduct of the Gate, that couldn''t taste the fresh taste of freedom air the outside world gave. From his neck, a bloody line began to appear before its head pulled by gravity dropped and signaling the end of the battle. [0] [You gained 500 Exp] [Exp: 1806/200] The Katana, who already finished its job, shattered into tiny shards that blew by the winds creating small glittering stars that danced in the air. Soma'' who lost consciousness after finishing his mission, collided his body with the wolf. Soma, who was pulled by gravity, fell in high altitude, but luckily his body was cushioned by the remaining body of the wolf. So he doesn''t take much damage from the fall. Hina, who witnessed Soma''s body lay on the ground sighs in relief. The body of the wolf glowed before it broke into tiny particles that scattered in the air leaving a huge Red mana core that was as big as a basketball. Then the floating particles of light began to gather at a certain point before it took shape into a silver box. However, Hina has no time to witness such a sight as her attention keeps pointing at the Soma figure who is letting a lot of blood create a puddle below him. "Please make it!". Hina took two bottles of potion from her storage rings before downing all of them in a single breath. [High-grade Health potions consumed] [Health recovered 70%] [High-grade Mana potion consumed] [Mana recovered 70%] The searing pain that assaulted both her physique and mind began to subside as she regained a bit of clarity. Her face regained its vigor but the strength in her body was still not returned fully. She grits her teeth trying to raise her body to stand, staggering on her feet. Hina firmly places her foot in front and walks towards him. As she got closer her expression turned more grave with each step she took. She saw Soma''s pale body full of injuries. His hands, and muscles were torn apart as they excreted a lot of blood, his skin was scorched black from the lightning that struck him. Hina''s heart began to palpate in nervousness. She dropped to her knees beside Soma bathing her feet in red, but she didn''t care about that right now. "..No, Soma please, wake up!". She grabbed Soma''s shoulder and shook his body gently, but no response came out so she flipped his body slowly facing the sky, and her eyes bawled. Her mind began to turned blank as his skin were cold to the touch. Hina''s heart tighten in pain, she brought Soma''s cold body closer to her embrace, when her ears caught the faint warmth that came from his mouth. That faint warmth gave her brain a pang of relief that Soma was still there. She took the potions in her storage rings and opened the green potion before spilling it into his mouth. But, Hina could not see his throat moving, for Soma didn''t have any strength to do it. Without any further way. Hina took the whole potion in her mouth and then placed their lips together. She used her tongue to pry open Soma''s tongue to let the potion enter his throat. As the dam opened the potion began to travel down toward his throat and enter his body. Hina noticed that, and separated her lips from him as she heard the faint breathing from him becoming stable and his face was starting to regain its vigor. She sighs, all the tension in her body loosened, then not forgetting with the other potion. She opened the lids of the bottle before pouring the contents into his injury. The potion works effectively as the wounds in his body close and the scorched skin begins to rapidly return to its normal state. However, while his body was being healed. Soma still didn''t regain his consciousness and still closed his eyes. Seeing Soma''s state, starts to regain his breath of life. Hina''s blurry eyes closed as she put her forehead on Soma''s chest. The warmth that spread through her forehead and the sound of his calm heartbeat, starts to resonate with her heartbeat, giving her mind peace. She began to rub her forehead, she couldn''t hide her joyous feeling after finding out that Soma was still alive. "..I am glad you are alive..". [You received 250 Exp] [You level up] [You gained EP +5] [Exp: 112/160] [You entered a safe floor] [Congratulations on clearing the Maze] Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Title: Wolf Slayer acquired] Chapter 60: Chapter 60 A Reward and Next Floor. Soma felt his consciousness seeped back into his mind. He found himself in a daze, blinking away to dismiss the fog that clouded his mind, yet his eyes refused to open. With each passing time, he regained his clarity as he began to piece together the fragmented memories that replayed in his dreams. The wind that caresses his skin as it carries the distinct smell of pungent iron jolted his consciousness. He opened his eyes as he found himself greeted by the gleaming night of scattered stars in the curtain of night and the moon that slowly bash him in its luminance. Soma felt his body was a bit heavy as he turned his gaze down and saw Hina was using his chest as a pillow for her to sleep. He turned sideways and confirmed the place they were. The smell of tart began to assault his nose once more as he flinched and the person who was sleeping in his chest was jolted. "Hmm, What?". "Did I wake you? Sorry about that". Hina, who suddenly woke up, struggled to understand her surroundings. Rubbing her tired eyes, she turned her attention to her side as she heard Soma''s voice. She halted her movement as her eyes went wide in shock. Soma smiled wryly as he witnessed Hina''s bewildered expression. He tensed his hands trying to raise his body before Hina leapt toward his chest and pushed his body downward. "Hic, ..I am glad,,, You are fine. Truly glad". Hina who saw Soma had regained his consciousness couldn''t hold back her bottled up feelings. She bawled her eyes as she dived into his chest. "Hina". Soma, who is being pushed down, could only stare blankly at the sky. The warmth that enveloped his body, with its trembling hands that clutched his torn clothes, and the sobbing meek voice coming from Hina brought his thoughts to the moment from the battle earlier. Having no pain or pain while being burned alive, was giving his body a chill. He is glad that he could escape death in that battle. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He raised his left hand, grabbing her trembling back, pressing their body together to give her body a slight comfort of warmth, and put his right hand on her head and caressed it dearly. He softly whispered. "..Sorry for making you worry. I am fine". "..Hmm". Hina, while burying her face on his chest, nods, as they begin to share the warmth for a while, confirming each other''s safety. Time passed as they separated, raising their torsos while checking their surroundings. "That?!". Soma catches sight of a red mana core as big as a basketball and a silver box that is adorned with a golden lining. Their reward for finishing their arduous task by defeating the Storm Wolf. He couldn''t hide his excitement as his heart began to throb with anticipation for the contents of the box. Hina, who is beside him with her still red eyes after crying on his chest, notices the excitement in his face as the corner of her mouth lifts. "Soma, let''s open the treasure box together". "Okay". Together they stand up while Soma is being held off by Hina. He smiled wryly and expressed his thanks which replied with a broad smile from her. First of all, they approached the mana core as Soma stored it inside the storage ring he had. As they got closer to the silver box, the excitement in their heart also reached their peak while simultaneously putting their hand on top of the box. "One, two..". "Three". As the count reached three. The box opened and it shot a radiance color that shone, illuminating the night sky with its gold color. The inside of the box has much wider space compared to its looks, and it was packed to the brim with gold bars, thousands of coins, and dozens of pieces of jewelry that refract into a kaleidoscope of color. On top of the packed treasure, there is also equipment that is painted in silver such as leather jackets, long pants, and cloaks. There are also two worn-out parchments inside that contain a skill or even an advanced magic imbued inside. Upon closer look, they also found three items of accessories which are a necklace, a ring, and a golden key. Four potions glow in a rainbow color, that sparks the pair of two eyes. For the moment, they didn''t take a look at what the details of the items are, they just stored all of the treasure box content. The treasure was stored inside Soma''s storage and the newly acquired items were in Hina''s storage rings. After they finished storing all the rewards they found, the box turned transparent before it disappeared. The night began to turn bright as the middle of the arena began to shine with mysterious light and then a magic circle with its rune symbols began to appear on the ground. Soma and Hina notice the appearance of the Magic Circle in the middle of the arena where. They both turn toward each other in sync before nodding their heads. With light steps, the two of them began to approach the circle. Soma led in front while Hina followed three steps behind. [Portal to the Next Floor] The two of them opened their eyes wide reading the description from the translucent window before them. It seems the circle before them was a portal that would lead them to the next floor. Looking at his surroundings Soma realized, that in the surrounding arena, there was not a single door present for them to continue their journey. It seems the only way for them to continue the trial is through the portal. Soma closed his eyes as he took a deep breath before exhaling it instantly to calm his throbbing heart. a warm gripped his left hand as he opened his eyes turning to his side and found Hina grasped his right hand in hers, interlocking their fingers. "You ready Hina?". "Anytime, I will follow you". Seeing the decisive expression Hina was showing him, loosened his facial muscle. Hina who managed to break apart from her chain of fear now begins to show her determination to finish the trial with Soma regardless of what will await them ahead. Soma feels a bit relieved because he could bring her back from the pit of desperation. However, Hina still has one big problem she must face one day, and he is planning to see her overcome it, for he is her number one fan who always awaits her appearance in the novel. Throwing away all of the hesitation in his heart, Soma began to grip their interlocking hands tightly, then put his foot inside the portal. [The challengers are entering the Portal. Begin the transfer phase] The circle shone in a blinding light that made the two passengers who stepped on it close their eyes. [Transfer Commenced] The light intensified, and then it swallowed the two of them from the place. Soma with his eyes closed felt his foothold disappear as he floated in a strange sensation before his feet touched a hard surface. They opened their eyes slowly as the sight before them took their breath away. In the heart of the rugged mountain range, there stood a massive pillar from a torii gate made from wood that was plastered in red and stood imposingly, welcoming everyone who dared to take a step in. Behind it, a stairway emerged carved from the rocks ascended. The stairway stretched endlessly toward the sky as a testament to human ambition and the longing for the celestial. stand at the peak Soma could see a swirling black cloud with its rumbling thunder dancing freely in the sky. [The Last Trial] [Reach the Goal] "Soma". "Yeah, I know. Let''s prepare first. We don''t know what will await us there". A translucent window appeared before their eyes. Hina gripped tightly Soma''s hands which were still connected. Thus Soma replied with a strong nod and shifted his gear to prepare for what was coming knocking on their door. "Hina, take out all the equipment and items we collected earlier". "Okay". Hina starts to connect her thoughts with her storage rings and releases their connected hands. After taking all of the equipment and items, they place it on top of the flat ground. There are a silver jacket and long pants, a silver cloak, a silver necklace that has a purple gem imbued in it, a silver ring with its emerald gem, a golden key, two worn-out parchments, and four pieces of rainbow color potions. She put the appraisal glasses on her face and started to scan the details of the equipment that spread before their eyes. Soma cast his gaze aside looking at the equipment and items that spread on the ground, looking at each piece of them before stopping at a certain item. He remembered what it was, but kept his mouth closed and it was better to know it from Hina. [Leather Jacket and long pants(Epic): Created from Storm Wolf material. Its durability could withstand an attack from epic-rank equipment and advanced magic. It was a pair of sets that will give the user a raised stats in strength +50 for each equipment wear] [Silver cloak(Epic): A cloak that was crafted using lost technology from the myth era. It could protect the user from an Epic rank sharp object and advanced magic. Give the user a bonus stats for intelligence +60 ] [Thunder God necklace(Epic): Give the user a resistance from Lightning (100%) for one minute] [Wind God Ring(Eipc): Give the user protection from wind that can withstand Saint-Rank magic. One-time use only, the duration is one minute] [Golden Key: A key to open something] [Lightning magic skill scroll] [Advance-rank magic level 9 scroll] [Elixirs: A drop of miracle that can cure a near-death state of a person and grow some missing limbs] Soma saw Hina''s eyes bloated and almost popped out from its socket. He wonders what causes that. "Hina, what is the matter?". "...Amazing?!". Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Mountain Summit. A rumbling of thunder could be heard from the distance as the radiance of its light kept dancing in those swirling black clouds that gathered around on the rugged mountain peak. Soma and Hina sat on the foldable seat as they held some plates, enjoying their meal. From what happened earlier, Hina was shocked upon witnessing a miracle item that landed on their hands. Elixir is indeed a miracle item. In the novel, Soma remembered that elixir was a rare and fantastic potion that could heal a person from near death to its normal state. In the current era, no human could concoct it. So, if both of them intend to sell one of the elixirs in their hands, they would be flooded with offers from all over the world. Also, the price of it will be so high that they could live seven generations ahead without working. However, Soma had no intention to sell it. He already possessed a lot of gold and jewellery, which he collected from the gate. It was so enormous that Soma worried about where he should sell it. Should he ask Mr. Ito for help? Soma shook his head sideways to dismiss the thought, for he could think about that later. Soma turned his glance atop the jagged mountain peak where the sky met the earth. Covered by black clouds, it keeps crackling its lightning essence, casting an eerie glow from the landscape below. With each flash, the black sky ignites in a brilliant light, illuminating the darkness with its veins of electricity. Its presence invokes awe and fear, a reminder of nature''s unfathomable might. His mind wandered, and he recalled the trial, saying he needed to reach the goal. But Soma feels sceptical about it. There must be something to it that meets the eyes. "Soma, What''s the matter? Are you okay?". Hina, who kept her gaze watching every Soma movement, opened her mouth because of his halted movement. He didn''t touch any food in his hands and seemed to have deep thoughts. Hina knitted her brows in worry because she was afraid that Soma''s body still retained some injury he was afflicted with hours ago. "It''s nothing, I am okay". "Are you really alright?". "I am fine". Soma flashed his white teeth to show that there was nothing in him to be worried about. Soma''s hand halted in mid-air, while the other hand was holding a plate filled with various sandwiches, which he had prepared along the way. He didn''t want to worry Hina any more than this. So Soma took the soft white bread in hand, with its light seasoning and the filling of meat and some vegetables to the brim. They each took a bite of the sandwich in their hands but couldn''t properly taste the food. Their minds were too occupied by the rugged mountain in front of them. They still didn''t know what would await them. So the things they could do for a moment were to replenish their energy and focus their body to rest while they could. Finished with their meal, Soma and Hina began to separate themselves, for they needed to change their torn and dirty clothes into new ones. In his hands, he is holding the silver leather jacket and its long pants. After done with the scanning, Soma and Hina began to split the equipment and items for them to use. "Hina, you done?". "Wait a minute. ¡­I am glad I brought some clothes in my storage ring..". Soma now wears a plain black t-shirt and a metal plate to cover his abdomen, a silver jacket and silver long pants for his lower part and a pair of green boots he got after defeating the Valiant wolf. He feels invigorated because of the bonus stats and the equipment he wears. It gives fifty bonus stats in strength, which come as a set. So, Soma had a boost of strength stats for a hundred. There is also a small purple gem that hung on his neck before he tucked it under his clothes so that it could not get thrown away if there was a battle. The necklace gives him a resistance to lightning that surely will help him upon witnessing the lightning bolts that keep crackling in those black clouds. Then, the next item in his possession was one of the worn-out parchment he longed for and his purpose for coming to this gate. He felt a sense of relief and a great accomplishment, for he obtained the most needed item. Without hesitation, Soma ripped apart the scroll, and an emotionless voice began to play its tune in his mind. [Lightning Magic Level 1 learned] [You cleared one of the requirements for ascending to the next level: - Lightning Magic - ???] "..It seems it was still not enough". Soma knitted his brows and felt conflicted, as he was happy and frustrated simultaneously, for the requirements for his level-up still didn''t meet its criteria. He is wondering what the other requirements are. Shaking his head sideways to rid the unnecessary thoughts he is having right now, the most important thing is that he must tackle the matter in front of him first. "Soma, I am done". Hina''s melodious voice reached his ear and brought him back from his thoughts. Then Soma turned his back and glanced at the figure of a beautiful girl in front of her. She wears casual clothing with a pink t-shirt that shows her navel, tight jeans that reach her ankle and a pair of sneakers covered with a silver cloak. Her reward from the Storm Wolf they defeated. On her waist, Hina put the katana on display. On her right-hand index finger, there is a ring with emerald gems imbued in it. Soma nodded as if satisfied with the sight that entered his eyes before opening his mouth. "Shall we proceed?". He extended his right hand to her, and Hina grabbed it tightly, not intending to let it go. "Okay, This is the last trial. Let''s do our best together". Together while linking their hands. They took their first step toward the next trial, passing the torii gate that stood before them. [You entered the trial Zone] A translucent window appeared before their eyes, but they were too focused due to the steep road ahead, not concerning themselves with a single notification. Each step they took tensed every muscle in their body, leaving the landscape behind, which got smaller as they ascended higher. The air becomes thinner and tinged with the crisp scent of celestial peaks. Soma and Hina keep their steady pace ascending the stairway. As if not to bore the atmosphere, Soma sometimes threw some minor conversation, which Hina welcomed with open arms. The distance between the two of them shrunk significantly after they spent their whole months together. Growing together, throwing themselves into the maw of danger with small steps could take their lives away. However, they manage to overcome it and create unbreakable bonds that connect their red thread together. The long, arduous journey facing the never-ending stairway felt so short, for they were filled with small laughter that liven up the mood and loosened some of their tense muscles while keeping their vigilance. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A gust of wind slammed on their body as they stopped their ascend. Without their noticing, they had already arrived at the maw of the looming peak. Its silhouette was covered by a black cloud, which gave the memory of his first mountain climbing filled with a sombre mood. Reaching their last step, they stand at the pinnacle of the world, where the air is thin, and the wind blows relentlessly. They could see a formidable crater with sharp slopes, and the center of it was flattened in a circular shape and another four stairways that descended on it from each corner like four cardinal points. "Soma, look". Hina pointed her finger forward as Soma followed her finger trace, then found a colossal torii red gate that stood majestically upon another peak before them. "That was our goal". "Finally, we could go home". "Yeah". Soma shook his head sideways, searching for the potential threats that would hinder their way. Slowly, with each step they took descending the stairway, Soma kept his guard up. Hina also didn''t let her guard down as she kept observing her surroundings beside Soma. Arriving at the flat ground, they started to raise their pace into a slight jog, then when the distance between them was nearing 10 meters from the stairway. A rumbling voice from the thunder above intensified, sending lightning bolts scattered across the land, sending a hundredth of silver serpent before striking to the ground charred it black. "Run". Soma issued his command, and Hina also understood the grave situation they were in. However, as they tried to take their first step to escape the barrage of lightning, their vision was blinded by the sudden colossal flash that struck in front of them. A deafening roar of thunder shook their eardrums, numbing their hearing and halting their advance. The lighting that poured down like a fountain began to disperse as it disappeared into thin air, leaving a huge silver-blue beast that stood in front of them with its sharp eyes. [Rank S monster: Raiju] Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Raiju part 01. A huge four-legged silver-blue beast stood on four legs, glaring at the two individuals who stepped their feet into the flattened ground, which seemed like it was in the middle of a crater. The beast stood tall at four meters in height, and the translucent window gave them a notification that the monster in front of them was a Rank-S monster, Raiju. The monster''s appearance resembled a wolf with sharp fangs protruding from its mouth lining to imitate a sharp saw. His body was covered in silky smooth silver fur with a tinge of blue mix in it. There is also a long, fluffy tail that stands, showing he is on guard. Soma knitted his brows, and his body was stiffened, alarming him from the danger the wolf exuded. Just by standing there, the wolf already made the air around it tremble in fright for its presence. The rumbling from the black clouds intensified following each breath the wolf took as if synchronising with nature. The Rank-S monster was classified as a transcendent being, and their appearance had not been seen since ten years ago in Japan, which luckily had already been defeated. Unlike the humans who attain S-rank, monsters who manage to reach that place are considered calamity and can only be defeated by a full-fledged party of S-rank human awakeners. The two of them were classified as S Rank, but the difference in power was too great in comparison. In the present time, the monster in mention was standing in front of two teenagers who still have not lived a quarter of their lives, dimming their will to survive from the two youngsters. "Grrr". The wolf let out a slight growl that stiffened Soma and Hina''s bodies further as their breath turned shallow, and they struggled to gather some oxygen in their lungs. The black sky, as if responding to its growl, began to let out a rumbling voice that moved the black clouds. A violent crackling of thunder echoed, emitting a vein of electricity that struck the wolf''s body. A deafening sound shook the eardrums of Soma and Hina as they saw the monster was bathed by lightning. They wonder what is actually happening. Their eyesight was obstructed by the dust that rose from the ground upon the collision of the lightning strike down to earth. A faint crackling sound entered both ears and made their scalp turn numb, their body shivering in fright for the incoming danger that stood in front of them. "..This is ridiculous". The dust was being blasted away by the wolf, which raised its aura and made the air shake, creating a heavy burden that pressed onto the teenager''s fragile body. "Awoooo". Soma''s sight was swayed, and the world was shaken because of the howl the wolf created. This was the might of a Rank-S monster who transcends its species. They were called a calamity for nothing, for their howl could shake the earth and make all living beings powerless in front of it. "..Hi.. na". Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He realized the situation was turning grave as Hina was frightened beyond help beside him. Her eyes were devoid of light, gaze down, not wanting to meet eyes with the wolf. Her body was stoned, not moving any muscle. Standing was the only thing she could manage, but it showed signs of crumbling. Her mind began to wander to a distance and make her lose judgment, putting her in a dangerous state. However, the situation was not too different from Soma. His body and mind were in disorder as his body refused to listen to the orders from his brain because of the mental enhancement skill Soma had. He barely managed to stand on the ground facing the almighty monster in front of him, but not with his physical condition. The wolf noticed the state of two humans who stood in front of him, terrified before his presence. The wolf flashed its sharp teeth, feeling elated that the two humans before him showed signs of understanding the difference in power. He lifted his right paw slightly before tapping the flat ground lightly. Soma feels an incredible chill that seeps into his core. Instinctively, he kicked Hina beside him, sending her rolling on the ground and managed to get her far away from the place. The ground exploded, and it began to emit a blinding light that burned Soma''s eyes. Then, a sudden jolt to his body made his entire nerves scream in agony because of the electricity that burned his nerves and flesh, evaporating the blood in his system and paralysing his whole body. The world turned dark momentarily as Soma was sent flying away, rolling on the ground before stopping and twitching unconscious. Hina, whose mind was intact because of the shock that her body received, jolted her soul back to her and saw everything from the beginning. "..Soma!!". The wolf turned its gaze at Hina as it understood that the girl''s support was the boy who was now spamming on the ground, not moving any muscle. It spread its teeth, disappeared from its initial place and stood before Soma while casting its gaze with a sneer that raised fear in Hina''s heart. "No!!". He was ignoring the plea from Hina, who desperately wanted to raise her body but failed because the strength in her feet left her. She desperately began to crawl on the ground, scraping the hard ground that damaged her nails and fingertips, trying to get close to Soma and trying to prevent his death. The reason Hina managed to survive this far was because of Soma, who always supported her heart and made her stand on her feet. The event that transpired to her this month truly brought a lot of fear of being stranded in a strange place, grief which makes her unable to trust others, regret after not revealing her true feelings all this time, keeping them tucked in her heart, shame for becoming a burden, and the happy feelings she forgot after all these years now resurrected for the time she spent with Soma, a person whose close to her age. It begins with suspiciousness, and then it changes into curiosity. Slowly, as they spend their time together, Hina is experiencing new feelings she still couldn''t understand, as she couldn''t leave her sight out of him. She began to open her heart that had been closed for everyone to enter just for him, and the comfort from his hands brought a warm spring to her cold heart. However, all of those memories she received and intended to cherish will soon be gone. "No, please leave him.. please..". The wolf was oblivious to what transpired inside the mind of a young girl who was desperately scratching the ground while shedding tears. Her nerves were assaulted with intense agony for its torn fingertips, leaving a trace of blood, but Hina kept crawling on the ground, ignoring it. Raising its right paw, the crackling electricity in its body began to gather at one point before the wolf slammed it toward Soma''s unconscious body. "Noo?!". A wail from a lone girl who saw her important person pulverised in front of her echoed throughout the space, with tears streaking her face. Her mouth slackened, refusing to believe the situation that was happening before her eyes. "Soma¡­". Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Raiju Part 02. The sudden surge of electricity coursing through him sent waves of searing pain ripping through his body. It felt as if every nerve and blood was ablaze, each muscle convulsing uncontrollably. At that moment, Soma felt the time seemed to slow as his senses were overwhelmed by the intense shock, leaving him gasping for breath and struggling to comprehend the sheer magnitude of the agony coursing through him. It was the result of just a light tap of its paw to the ground and managed to do intense damage to Soma''s body. His mind was shivering in fright, imagining the wolf had struck him with its full force. "Kuuh". In that paralyzed world, Soma could hear the wailing voice of Hina, who seemed far away, pleading for his life. With Soma''s current body, he could do nothing but listen to those wails from her mouth. Soma grits his teeth, trying to move his body forcefully, but to no avail. His vision turned blurry as the overwhelming presence in front of him was preparing for its next attack, for he could see its shadow that enveloped him twitch. The body kept ringing an alarm from the impending danger, but Soma could do nothing but wait for the death that would reap his life at any moment. "Move my body, move! Why don''t you listen to me? Please, come on, move! Damn it, Why am I being struck with lightning? Should I have resistance for it?". Soma muttered. Then, he also wonders why the necklace on his neck is not working. He is feeling helpless as the wolf is taking his time to kill Soma. A flash of memories begins to replay in his mind. A distant memory of two individuals who share the same body started to appear in his sight. The memories of his parents from the previous and in the current world, the harsh life he should live as an orphan and the agony he experienced in this world, the sudden magical phenomenon where he transmigrated inside a novel, recklessly facing a danger, addicted to a sense of growing, that lead him to this place while also involved someone he needs to protect. Then, a sudden whisper replayed in his mind. {Let me help you}. Soma opened his eyes wide as he realized that there was still a strong being residing inside his body. Even though his mind knows that the devil is like a double-edged sword that could bring him relief to escape the predicament he is currently in. He also fears what the devil would do to his body. However, Soma had no other option, as he closed his eyes and tried to submerge himself in his inner place. {Stop that Soma. You shouldn''t rely on the Devil. I will help you} "Martial saint?!". {Lent me your body for a moment} [Part of Martial Saint fragments try to fuse with your body] [Skill adapt activated, speeding the process] [Process complete] At the time, the wolf almost killed Soma, swinging its right paw coated with lightning. Soma''s body emitted a faint yellow light before the wolf''s eyes flickered, and he missed the target. The ground which impacted turned black, and it created a small crater that raised dust across the flattened ground, blocking everyone''s sight. The wolf felt something was amiss. He swung its tail and created a gust of strong wind that blew away the rising dust that blocked his sight. As he regained his vision, the wolf turned his attention sideways and found Soma standing behind him unscathed. "Good grief, what sort of trouble for you to fight a strong monster at your current power, Soma?". A bold, deep voice echoed throughout the vast space. The air turns still for a moment as the wolf shrinks its gaze, looking at the change that occurred toward the boy. Who is supposedly unconscious, is now standing on its feet, looking at him with a relaxed attitude. {I am sorry for the trouble, Martial Saint} "No need. I just simply want to help my inheritor, that''s all, and it''s been a while since I saw the world". Despite their exchanged souls, Soma could still communicate with the Martial Saint, who currently possesses his body. "Soma..?". Hina, who saw Soma standing still in front of her, raised her doubt. She certainly saw the wolf delivering its final attack to kill him, but Soma was currently standing in front of her, showing his wide back with no injuries whatsoever. "Um, you are? If I recall..". {Hina, her name is Akabane Hina. My friend} "Fumu, I see". As she saw Soma talking to himself, she raised her brows. Then she notices that Soma''s red eyes turn into golden pupils. She became alarmed as she shot a glare at the person who possessed Soma. "Who are you?". "..There is nothing for you to be worried about, little girl. Soma is safe. We just switched places. So you don''t have to worry". "What do you mean?". "Grrr". The wolf, who is being ignored, feels annoyed as the electricity around its body intensifies. "Awooo". "Hee, it seems getting serious now". {Seriously?}. "Little girl uses some protection magic or some sort to protect yourself. So you won''t get involved in the battle". "Eh? What do you mean?". Martial Saint took a deep breath and exhaled it slowly, then, from within, emerged a glow of a divine aura that coated Soma''s body whole. The light gives a calm and gentle vibe to anyone nearby. It''s a calm harbor in the storm, a gentle assurance that everything will be alright. It''s the comfort that everything would be okay. He tensed the muscles in his body and disappeared from everyone''s sight. The wolf senses something dangerous from the gentle light Soma emits. His shrunken sight intensified as the fur in his body stood to no end, and true to his instinct, Martial Saint disappeared from sight and then appeared in front of him while pulling its fist back, trying to attack. From that gesture alone, the wolf instinct rang a dangerous alarm as the quiver in his body intensified. It started to gather its strength into his right paw, and simultaneously, their attack clashed. A huge shockwave blasted the surrounding air from the two clashes. The air was shaken, and the ground trembled before cracks started to form like spider webs. They were still in a locked state before the Martial Saint opened his mouth. "Fool". Martial Saint''s aura rose, and his hands, enhanced to the max, managed to deflect the wolf''s physical strength despite having the difference in size. The wolf, whose attack was deflected blank for a moment before his face turned furious, for his pride had been wounded because of the human before him. Raiju, a monster who has high intelligence, has a high pride in his own strength. Then, upon witnessing his prided strength being deflected, it showed its thick killing intent, seriously trying to kill Soma. {Wow, Martial Saint is so strong. Wait, It could still get stronger?} Soma muttered while observing the battle between Martial Saint and Raiju. His heart was throbbing in elated feelings seeing the Martial Saint manage to deflect Raiju''s attack effortlessly and those pictures etched deeply inside his brain. He begins to imagine the future where he could gain strength as magnificent as if the world is the palm of his hands. His soul was shivering in excitement. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Martial Saint, who is connected through the soul, could feel the surging of desire from Soma. The corner of his lips lifted as he opened his mouth. "Soma, this is a special lecture from me". {What is it?} "I will train you to master the first technique I invented in ancient times and make you ascend to the next level". {...For real?} Chapter 64: Chapter 64 Raiju Part 03. "Yes, So open your eyes because I will demonstrate it to you only once". {Thank you very much} "Let''s start then. What do you know about lightning?". {...Lightning?} "Awooo". The world is shaken as the deafening sound from the wolf howling reaches the atmosphere and creates intense pressure that slams both Soma and Hina. Soma, who is currently in a possessed state, looks fine, but Hina is being pressured to the ground. Her body felt so heavy, as if gravity had multiplied. The defence mechanism of her body activated; it began to leak some magical power to enhance her body to lessen the pressure that struck her body, but it failed. However, the leaking magical power she emits coincidentally makes contact with the ring on her index finger. The ring glows for a moment before the emerald gems imbued in it crack and shatter into dust. Then suddenly, her body felt light because the violent wind that struck her body became calm around her and created a barrier of vortex surrounding her, and a thin layer of compressed wind surrounded her body like a cage. [Wind God Ring activated remaining time 1 minute] The wolf, who was certain that the two humans were inside his turf, started his move. He raised her right paw with its protruding claws, ready to rip its enemy before him, rushed forward and appeared beside the Martial Saint. Soma, who witnessed that, became alarmed as a great sense of danger started to ring all around his soul, but his shaken soul dissipated as the calm voice reached him. "Relax, I will deal with the wolf". As soon as the Martial Saint said his piece, the wolf swung its claws in a diagonal way, which the Martial Saint dodged by shifting his footstep and bending his upper body to the side. Not stopping from that, Martial Saint began to counterattack. He used one of his strong legs as an axis to spin his body around and managed to land a clean roundhouse kick toward the wolf''s side jaws. Soma''s body, currently being coated by a divine aura from Martial Saint, receives a huge boost in power that manages to push the wolf from his side. However, it didn''t mean that his body was invincible, for his defense was still thin, and he could die with just a single strike from the wolf. Inside, Soma, who saw everything that unfolded before him, was stunned in silence. "Grrr" "Soma focus!" {..Yes?!} As the wolf and the Martial Saint''s eyes meet, they resume their fighting in close-quarter combat. The wolf, using its speed and advantage in open space, began its relentless assault. But Martial Saint was not a pushover. He calmly dealt with the relentless attack the wolf threw at him. With each swing of the paw, the air shook, sending a crackling of lightning dancing in the battlefield, accompanied by the gentle flow of yellow aura that managed to tame the ferocious atmosphere. Soma racks his brain as he interprets the word from Martial Saint given to him. {Hmm.. Lightning is sometimes perceived as divine wrath that is sent from heaven to punish humans in the world for daring to oppose it..} "...Continue.." {..Its appearance invokes fear for its deadly strike that could instantly kill every living being regardless of its greatness..} {..However, there is some belief that lightning could also bring prosperity and life to humans, for each of its strikes would bring a bountiful harvest and fertility to the ground..} {..When darkness and chaos erupt in the world, lightning will be sent upon land to bring forth a light that will guide humanity to their belief in the god that exists, watching every living thing in check..} "Stop, stop! I didn''t ask you to explain some beliefs or some sort. You are wrong in your approach...". Martial Saint, who distanced himself from the wolf, began to reprimand Soma, whose explanation began to go haywire. Soma''s brain blanked for a moment. {Um, I am sorry} Soma''s brain was lost because he could only think about lightning from Myth or a certain religions about God that associated themselves with lightning. He feels sorry for his blunder. "..Listen, Soma. Lightning is..". When Martial Saint tried to say his piece, the wolf clad in lightning with its furious eyes began to chase him like a mad bull. Martial Saint shifts his attention aside, calmly faces the charge of the wolf ahead and manages to evade its charging attack, then prepares his stance to face another attack. "..There is no other way. Since I said it was special, prepare your self..". Soma, who is tilting his head, not understanding what the Martial Saint said, was calmly analyzing the mistake he made. Inside the space, Martial Saint lives, spreading a bountiful life, creating an Eden. Where he is residing now sitting calmly, before him, there is a small luminance like a firefly floating in the air. Then, the small firefly began to shoot forward in a straight line, entering his forehead. A flood of information began to seep itself inside his brain. It sent a jolt of neuron activity that rendered his mind for a moment paralyzed his capabilities to thinking. The process took just a second to finish, yet it feels like a long time has passed for Soma, who experienced it. Soma''s eyes, who shone in a golden light for a moment, vanished and were replaced by his usual red eyes. He took a deep breath and then opened his mouth. {..In ancient times where the world was created. Lightning was the first element that appeared after the four major elements from the creation of Planet..} Martial Saint, who heard that phrase, lift the corner of his mouth as he feels nostalgic hearing that phrase like it was yesterday. That came out from one of his disciples. {..Lightning was a type of primordial element that was directly created by the will of the heavens to help the creation of the planets..} {..With its thunderous roar, lightning ripped through the chaos where the planets were in creation. Each stroke of a lightning bolt becomes a hand that guides the planet to form itself. With each flash, it brings light in the form of a flash into the dark world. Land was created exuding strong magnetic fields. Help in vaporize the freeze form of solid liquid into creating a water body that inhabits the planet for its to flourished the land, and helps in holding the first massive energy that inhabits the planet core sustaining the life of the planet within..} {..As the elements that spark the life of a planet itself. Lightning was a Special element itself with its massive raw power that promised infinite possibility, that could bring creation or destruction of other elements, that was born as the core for planet creation. Because the lightning itself was created for the purpose of guiding all of the elements in the universe..} {"Lightning was the source of balance in the universe"} Simultaneously, while Martial Saint was busy dodging every wolf''s attempt to kill him, also Soma, who received the forceful enlightenment from Martial Saint, said the complete sentence that described their knowledge about lightning. {... That was} Soma, who realized what he had done, has a bewilderment on his face, for he is showing the creation of the world itself. What the martial saint gave to him was not the simple words that he spit from his mouth earlier. But it was more horrifying and more deep. He was being shown an image of the planet''s creation. Soma, who was inside the Eden, seeing the process in his eyes, dropped down on his knees and gasped for breath [Mental Enhancement 7 activated] "Well done, surviving that". The wolf aggressively began to attack, clad in silver lightning and rushed forward like a missile while striking the ground and charred it to crisp. {Ha,, ha,, ha,,} "..Soma, let''s proceed to the next phase". Ignoring Soma, who was still gasping for breath, Martial Saint began his next lecture. Martial Saint, who is dodging the wolf attack, starts to form a plan for a counterattack as it closes the distance between them. The wolf shrunk his gaze because of its failed attempt at killing its enemies. The wolf summoned forth a downpour of rain of lightning that scattered randomly on the ground. "Awoooo". With fluid motion, Martial Saint calmly perceives every lightning that strikes the ground. He keeps dodging the lightning with minimal movement while closing the distance between them. Then, after dodging the relentless downpour of lightning, Martial Saint arrived at the wolf attack range. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the wolf already predicted all of that as the surrounding ground shone, clad in silver color, and it also happened below Martial Saint''s feet. "Awoo". The wolf howled toward heaven as the signal. With a deafening roar that reverberated across the landscape, a colossal bolt of lightning, thick as a mighty pillar, descended from the black sky like the wrath of the gods themselves. Its blinding brilliance illuminated the darkened skies, casting stark shadows upon the trembling earth below. As it struck the land, the very ground seemed to tremble in submission, sending shockwaves rippling through the air. {Martial Saint?!} Soma''s worried voice got washed away by the blinding flash that burned his retina. While the wolf smiles in triumph, he finally manages to kill the slippery eel in front of him. [Martial Saint first technique - Three steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation] [First Step, Lighting Scatter] Chapter 65: Chapter 65 Raiju Part 04. The impact of the lightning bolt was felt for miles around, sending sparks and embers flying in all directions as it scorched the flat ground with its ferocious intensity. The air crackled with the raw energy of the strike, filling the atmosphere with an electric charge that sent shivers down the spines of all who witnessed its incredible power. Hina, who saw what happened, her legs turn soft as she dropped to her knees while her eyes dam broke, flooded her cheeks relentlessly with tears. "..Soma". The thick pillar that rained down from heaven completely enveloped Soma entirely, pulverizing him. This was the second time Hina had witnessed this sight. First, Soma somehow got help from the mysterious entity that possessed him, but now the attack directly swallowed him whole. Her sight turned dim as the world turned grey, and her heart cracked before it broke, leaving an empty void that never could be healed. All of a sudden, her vision started to turn red as intense rage began to envelop her inside, clouding her pure heart. ".. Unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable¡­". She keeps muttering those words as if being possessed by something terrifying. The tears that travel along her cheeks turn red as the blood gathers on her head, and the red emotion that clouded her heart slowly turns dark. She clutched the katana in her hand, preparing herself to throw away herself fighting the wolf. However, her anger subsided as she noticed the thick lightning pillar, began to dismiss its might and revealed a shadow of a human boy who stood calmly inside that terrifying dragon maw. "So, ma". Light began to emerge from her void eyes filled with life, her boiling rage that almost devoured her reasoning subsided, and her thought began to work as it used to. Although her mind was starting to understand the situation, her body was unable to. Her hand kept strangling the katana sheath, ready to draw its blade to the wolf at any time. Soma, or rather Martial Saint, still keeps its calm face even after getting struck by that massive bolt of lightning that charred the surrounding ground in black. The wolf opened its eyes in shock at the human who received one of his ultimate attacks and managed to survive. He noticed something change in the human figure. His flat hair slightly stood up, and a crackling of lightning traveled along its skin in a yellow color affected by the Divine aura of the Martial Saint. "Let''s see whose lightning is better." [First Step, Lightning Scatter] The current air began to change its course as now it started to gather around the Martial Saint''s side, surrounding him in its swirling, protecting him like a cage. The wolf, who noticed the change, started to shift his focus and managed to take control of half of the wind that scattered around the battlefields. On the battlefield, there are two individuals who attract storms upon them while facing each other, ready to strike at any time. [Thunder God necklace activated for 1 minute] [The requirement for ascending to the next level has been fulfilled] [You level up!] ¡­ [EXP: _/340] [You received EP +30] [Congratulations, the user unlocked one of the Martial Saint techniques] [Receiving EP +50] [Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation Techniques learned] {This is?} A translucent window appeared before him and filled his sight to the brim. But the notification brought forth a smile of satisfaction, seeing his level that went up and the bonus he received after all this time being stuck on level ten. A massive boulder on his shoulder has been lifted as his body grows some wings of freedom. "Surprised? There is still more to come. So watch and learn, Soma". Martial Saint''s calm voice brought back his elated mind to the surface. Soma shifted his attention, focused and nodded his head. {Okay} The slight crackling on his body intensified, sending a tiny bolt of lightning that scattered to the empty air like a small snake dancing. Martial Saint starts to take his stance while preparing himself to launch his attack. Martial Saint inhale a deep breath, then exhale the breath at a regular phase. He lifted his face before kicking the ground, sending a small debris that got crushed by the sheer force of his enhanced physical strength and lightning-clad body. There is no trick in his approach, just a straightforward run, and the wolf also understands what the Martial Saint means, but he doesn''t have any intention to meet the attack head-on. So, the wolf focuses his attention on the other else as he manipulates mana in his surroundings, preparing to launch his attack. "Grrr". The swirling wind that protected him began to gather and compress themselves into dozens of wind slashes that floated around the wolf. Then, with a slight shake of his head, the wind slashed fly in a straight line to intercept the approach of the martial saint. Multiple wind slashes from compressed air fly in various angles, horizontal, vertical, and diagonal. The appearance sometimes deceives everyone, as the dozens compressed wind slash turns into a hundredth of slash for it was created rapidly behind the wolf''s back. He was facing those hundredths of wind slash. Martial Saint''s lips lifted as he enjoyed this moment. It''s been a long time since he could feel the excitement in battle, exchange of beliefs, performing a trained technique. The adrenalin that pumped over the system heightened one sense. Now, he could feel that tension in battle again as he possessed the body of a young man who received his inheritance and was in the process of breaking its first shell. Martial Saint, who ran in a straightforward way, kicked the ground once more and sent him to the air, but another wind slash already awaited him there. The wolf sneered because his attack would graze him or maybe kill him. However, contrary to the wolf''s thought, the martial saint once again kicked on empty air and started to maneuver in the air, changing his position freely while avoiding the slashes, hopping around like a rabbit who dances in the sky. The first step technique Martial Saint created, one of its advantages, will let the user freely roam the globe with its unrestricted foothold, which means the user could use any place as a foothold whether it''s on the ground, air, sea, space, etc. In the previous battle, Soma had to use the equipment he received after defeating the Valiant Wolf to acquire the ability to walk in the air, and that was restricted to two times. But with the Martial Saint technique, he could conquer any obstacles and use every space as a foothold that will significantly help him in battle that will unfold in the future. Martial Saint swiftly avoided the slash and arrived in front of the wolf, making the wolf wide in shock. Then, using the momentum of moving in the air, the Martial Saint raised his right leg, swung it vertically like an axe and struck the wolf''s face with its back heel. Making the wolf''s face slammed to the ground as he whimpered in pain. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The wolf recovered fast as the Martial Saint, who finished with its attack, didn''t show any sign of continuing its attack. So the wolf uses that chance to take a leap behind and forms a new plan for him to kill the human, who gets stronger every second the fight is prolonged. "Grrr". Letting out a threatening growl, the wolf began to shift its attention toward his surroundings, trying to find a way for him to immobilized the human in front of him. His gaze stopped at Hina, who stood pretty far away from him, but with his strength and speed, he could cover that much distance in an instant. He flashed his sharp canines while fixing his gaze on Hina, who seemed to glare back at him. "Like I will let you". Martial Saint, who suddenly blocked the wolf''s line of sight, kicked the monster in its lower jaw, blanked the wolf''s mind and blew him away from its standing place. {Martial saint, you must finish the wolf while he is still in dismay} "Yeah, you are right. Let me raise the tension a little bit". [Second Steps, Lightning descent] Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Raiju Part 05. As the Martial Saint finished his sentence. The sky rumbled ominously as a colossal bolt of lightning tore through the clouds, descending with ferocious intensity towards the earth below. Its brilliant white light illuminated the landscape, casting eerie shadows in every direction. With a deafening roar, it struck his body, sending shockwaves rippling through the air and leaving behind a charred scar on the earth''s surface. On the other hand, the wolf and Hina had a dumbfounded expression on their faces as they saw the human male pull the trigger upon themselves, bathing in the silver light that brought punishment to the land. {What?!} Soma was in a deep state of anxiety. Feel his entire soul shaken and gush a bucket of cold sweat despite not having any of it. He saw the state he was in within the eyes that connected through with Martial Saint, who activated his second steps from his technique. "Calm down, Soma, I am fine". The violent lightning that kept pouring its primal might began to shrink, and it compressed itself into the equipment Soma''d currently wear. Because of the ferocious nature of the lightning itself, a Martial Saint could see the state of the equipment on his feet and let out a cry for it, showing a crack that spread to all of its body. "This is the Second step, Lightning Descent". {Amazing} The second step, lightning descent, is the technique that will summon the violent nature of lightning upon him and clad himself with its brilliant might, creating an indestructible armor that clad the user. The armor that was created using this technique, depending on how the usage, can or cannot be destroyed. For example, If the lightning is summoned from within or the usage of magic by the user. It depends on how good the user''s capability of mastering the magic is. Because if the user happens to meet with an enemy who happens to have a high mastery of magic, the armor could be destroyed. The second option was creating the armor using the lightning element from nature itself, which the Martial Saint itself has shown. The nature element possesses a raw power that is violent and stronger than the magic created using Mana. The nature element could devour the magic humans create easily. Nature itself was created by the heavens'' will, not made with human hands. As a Martial Saint who reigned on Earth in ancient times, he already possessed immense power that made nature submit to himself, so summoning a lightning bolt from nature to help him defeat the enemy in front of him is like flipping the palm on his hand. The wolf who witnessed the brilliant and might of the manifested armor on the human feet trembled for the first time since he was born. He felt a tremendous chill spread across his body from that armor clad in lightning. His body was stoned, mind in disarray, as he couldn''t decide which option he should take. "Hmph, feeling scared, eh. Then, I will finish the fight here". Martial Saint smelled the emotion of fear that began to sprout from its immature heart, coming out from the wolf. Martial Saint prepared his stance by bending his right foot forward and setting straight his left foot behind. Since it was his chance to finish the battle and try to demonstrate the technique to Soma, Martial Saints intended to go with full power from the get-go. "..Here I come". The wolf met eyes with Martial Saint as the fur all over his body stood to no end. However, the wolf was a monster, a beast who, since birth, was gifted with an innate talent which is an extraordinary instinct that helped them survive the outside world. The instinct inside the wolf was kicking in full throttle as his body, with life on the line, gambled everything in his last attack. The ground shook, for its aura rose until it reached the black cloud, making it swirl in an orderly manner and descent down and envelop the wolf''s body. A crackle of lightning began to pour down, striking the wolf''s body and raising his aura further. "Awooo". "Good, this is how a battle should be". Martial Saint, who witnessed the last struggle of the wolf, flashed his white teeth as the lightning-clad boots on his feet exuded a blinding flash that birthed a hundredth lightning bolts that danced across the surface of his feet and created a brilliant spark of veins that shone in the dark world. The two disasters start to clash. A turbulent, violent vortex that was like a pillar supporting the sky from the side and a hundredth of lightning trail that smeared the black world with its primal power. Amidst the clashes between disasters, both individuals keep their gaze focused on each other. However, the wolf was the one who lost its composure first as the surging power from the bolt from Martial Saint kept ringing a dangerous alarm from the get-go. Instead, it was intensified further. "Grrr, awooo". With a deafening roar, The aura from the wolf that smeared the world with its green color began to condense itself, wrapping around the wolf''s body. The muscle in his body bulged as a streak of red veins could be seen with the naked eye. A crackling thunder on his body began to shine in brilliant light, and the wolf jumped, then swallowed by the black skies, followed by the vortex that rained down upon the land retreated. The skies lit up with gleaming dots like a star that shone in silver, blasting away the cloud that stood in its way. The silver dot became much bigger, for the identity of the stars was Raiju, who unleashed his final attack. Its silver light left behind a tail like a comet that dropped upon the land {Martial saint?} "...". Soma''s entire soul turned numb as he sensed a great threat from the incoming meteor, which was unleashed by the wolf. The land where his feet stood shook for the incoming comet. The sky was crying because it was split by its magnificent might. {Martial Saint, What should we do??} "..Haha, this is indeed something. Then I must not hesitate further. Third Steps, Lightning Strike". In an instant, time froze, leaving the world suspended in a surreal stillness. The wolf and the might of stars he brought from the sky became motionless, caught in a timeless moment. The air hung heavy with anticipation as if holding its breath in anticipation of the impending release. Sounds were muted, colors disappeared, leaving only a dull gray color, and the world felt oddly serene yet eerie as if trapped in a dreamlike state. Soma, who is currently sharing his vission with Martial Saint, witnessed the phenomenon that transpired in front of him. His breath got shallow following the stopped world; his brain was in a daze looking at the dull world without color, and at the same time, he felt amazed by the technique martial saint invented. In this still world, Martial Saint starts to move as he kicks the ground, destroying everything on his path wherever his feet touch the ground. With each step he took, thunder roared, creating a shockwave that gouged the flat land, creating a small crater and making the world cry in agony. Martial Saint advanced normally in that timeless world, approaching the wolf who was halfway to descent to the land. The brilliant light on his feet keeps its might firm, tearing the gray world with its silver lining that acts as the paint on the gray canvas giving color to the world. Then, the two comets clashed with each other. Martial Saint transferred all of his compressed power into a single target in his right foot before delivering a somersault kick, kicking the wolf''s neck below. The world began to center itself around those two. Space and Time began to rupture and get sucked into the clash of the two. They were creating a huge tear in the subspace, shaking its fundamental core. A deafening sound reverberated throughout the subspace, creating a colossal explosion that blasted the mountain summit and cleared the black clouds that dominated the sky. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Congratulations, You defeated the Last Boss. The trial is now over] [You gained Exp] [You level up] [You gained EP +5] ... [Title: Wolf Slayer Change to Wolf Conqueror] [Hall of Fame opened] Chapter 67: Chapter 67 Hall of Fame. As the world returns to its original state. Dust covered the entire space, raising a cloud of dust that covered every person''s sight and cast a huge shadow that enveloped the ground, blocking the ray of warm sunlight that shone brilliantly on the clear sky above. Hina, who got blasted away, despite having been protected using the equipment she received from the storm wolf, raised her body to a sitting position. She grabbed every nook of her body to ensure it was still intact and found no abnormality, all still connected. The cloud of dust shortened her vision. She was curious about the result of the battle. However, there is something she needs to check first. She opened her status window to make sure the column of the party member disappeared from its place. "Okay, that is good". HIna also didn''t receive the message of getting any experience from defeating the Raiju. It was her one-sided decision to disband her current party, for the one who fought the battle was Soma alone after witnessing those final attempts they came up with. She put faith in Soma''s victory and, at the last moment, disbanded the party so that the experience points would not get divided, and she didn''t even have any regret in doing that. The wind began to descend upon the cloudy place, carrying the dust into the vast atmosphere and making the visibility become more clear. Hina warily took a step forward as she began to search Soma''s whereabouts. As the ground became clear of dust, two shadow figures could be seen standing still on top of the destroyed ground, facing each other. The figure of the human collapsed first as he lay unconscious on the ground, as for the huge shadow in front of it. It began to shine in silver before dissipating into thin air. Leaving only a huge Purple mana core lay on the ground. Hina rushed her walking steps and brought herself beside Soma. "Soma". Dropped on her knees, Hina began to shake Soma''s body gently to rouse his consciousness. She was afraid that there would be some aftereffect of the possessed state he was in. But contrary to her worry, Soma''s body began to twitch as his eyes slowly opened and opened his mouth. "...Hina?". "Yes, It''s me". Hearing the voice of Soma washed away the anxious feeling that bottled up in her heart. Hina saw Soma struggling to raise his body, So she closed her distance between them before putting her hand behind him and helping him to straighten his torso. "Thanks Hina". "No problem". Soma turned to glance before him and found a massive chunk of purple crystal, one meter in diameter, lying on the ground, asking to be picked. "So we beat it, huh?". "What are you talking about? You are the one who kills it". "...I see". The wind that brought change began to dissipate, carrying all of the dust that scattered across the space. It sweeps past the both of them, caressing their skin gently before returning to the clear sky. The mountain summit regains its view but with a difference because of the battle that unfolded just a moment ago. Charred ground, the crater, the disappearance of the slope, and the huge twin door that stands imposingly in the middle of the space invite the curiosity of the two individuals. Hina also turned her glance, for she noticed the appearance of the gate. "What is that?". "..I don''t know". Soma saw a massive door that stood two meters tall, plastered in black and red color with integrated decoration and carving that gave an eerie vibe. For the twin door appearance, there is a carving of two renowned entities of gods in Shinto believers who rule over the Sky: Raijin and his brother Fujin facing each other with their respective weapons on the gate. [Hall of Fame] As they admired the structure of the massive door, Soma''s storage ring began to shine in gold light, and one of the items in his possession jumped out, floating in front of them, trying to give them a clue. "The golden key, why is that?". "Soma, look..". Hina pointed her index finger forward as Soma followed it and found a small decorated gold keyhole on the surface of the gate. It seems they know what the key is used for. Soma extended his right hand before grabbing the golden key in his hand. Then he tensed every muscle in his body and raised himself to stand up, followed by Hina beside him. However, when he tried to take a step forward, his feet turned soft and staggered as he almost dropped to the ground. Luckily, Hina was prepared beside him and managed to catch him and bring one of his hands to her shoulder, helping him to walk. "Thanks Hina". "Don''t mention it. Let''s go, I will support you". It seems the aftereffects from the earlier battle kicked in as Soma lost a significant amount of strength that, made him unable to walk. From his appearance, Hina found that there was nothing strange about him; his face looked vibrant, and there was not a single wound on his body. He is probably exerting all of his strength in the battle. "Can you manage it?". "Yeah,," "Need some potion?". "No need. There is no injury whatsoever. I am just tired, that''s all". "Okay". With each step they took, Soma, in a weakened state, could do nothing unless he leaned into HIna''s shoulders, sharing the weight of his heavy body and the burdens of his heart. Their footsteps were in sync. She patiently guides Soma while they share each other''s warmth. They also do not forget to collect the mana core on the ground before continuing. In HIna''s mind, she was feeling relief upon the safety of Soma, who faced the mighty Rank-S monster alone despite being possessed by a mysterious entity. But, she could feel that the entity didn''t have any malicious intention to bring harm upon him, which she felt thankful for. Because no matter what happened, Soma''s safety was her top priority. "We have arrived". Soma uttered those words while they stood in front of the eerie massive door. Its structure and bold carving invoke a feeling of awe the closer he looks. Soma, with the golden key in his hands, inserted the key into its keyhole. With a metallic click, the key smoothly slid inside the waiting lock. With a gentle twist, the mechanism responded with a slight pressure he put in his finger. As waiting for the cue, the stilled door began to twitch as a gap between it widened, emitting a bright light that blinded the two of them. It subsided as the inside of the door revealed. Soma and Hina exchange looks, with a slight nod entering the interior inside. The interior was filled with a Japanese-style room, a vast room with a high ceiling and a thick pillar supporting it, and tatami mats plastered across the floor. In the innermost room, there are also two humongous figures of the statue, of the God of thunder on the right and the god of wind on the left, that stood on the elevated floor, for they could see dozens of stairs. Below them, a small altar was erected, and on top of that small altar resided two pieces of equipment that looked normal but exuded a mysterious power contained within. "Soma, this place?". "Yeah". In between two altars, there is a colossal magic circle with its intrigued symbol, which they believe is the ticket for them to come home. "Hina, let''s check the equipment first?". ".. Okay". They went to the right side, to where the equipment that stood on top of the altar from the Raijin god statue. "This..". Soma''s heart began to throb, sending an elated feeling across his being. The equipment in front of him was a set of a pair of gauntlets and a pair of boots that had a purple color with its white lining across it, giving it a touch of elegance. "Wow, Hina, could you please?". "I''m prepared". Hina, who already put the glasses on, saw the details of the equipment only to knit her brows. [Raijin gauntlets(Legend):?????] [Raijin Boots(Legend):?????] "What happened?". "I can''t read the description of the equipment". "What about the rank of the equipment?". Hina, turning her glance beside her and witnessing a rare excited face of Soma, began to chuckle. "Fufu, It was Legend-rank". "...Legend?!". Soma''s mind turned blank as the words escaped Hina''s mouth, entered his ears, and halted his thought progress. His escaping thought began to return as his body was shaken by Hina by his side, who realized that Soma was in a daze. "Are you okay? You blanked for a moment". "..Ahh, I am okay. Let''s collect the equipment first". S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fufufu, sure". Hina, pleased, seeing Soma''s unusual expression on his face, helped him to reach out to the equipment, storing it inside his storage ring. Then, they do the same to the other equipment, but Soma decides that the equipment will belong to Hina. She retaliated at first, but seeing Soma was so persistent about it, she gave up. "Thank you, Soma. I will use this to protect you". "Don''t mention it. Well, if that time comes, please do so". "I will, absolutely". The two of them stand in front of the magic circle painted on the wooden floor using black ink. They took their first step and put their respective feet inside. [Congratulations to the challengers who reach the end] [The teleportation magic will be commences and will send you to the outside world] [The teleportation commences. Sending the challenger outside] The magic circle began to shine in blinding white. "Finally". "Yeah". Hina and Soma sigh in relief, seeing the translucent window appear before their eyes, notifying them of the outside world. Soma, who saw the notification, felt the tension in his body loosened, and his mind collapsed because the burden from the fight still affected him. "Hina, Please take care of me". "Hmm? Eh? Soma?". His mind was shrouded with darkness as his body went limp in Hina''s embrace. Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Worry and Trouble. Meiji Jingu near the small temple that resides on the way for the climbers to conquer the summit. A violet gate floated while swirling calmly amidst the flat land. The surrounding was utterly devoured by the vortex, making the place look bleak for only the desolate ground around it. In the surrounding gate, a line was erected to prevent people who didn''t have permission to enter the place willingly because of the appearance of a rare trial gate for the first time in Japan after all the years. However, even after the man in charge put the line, many people still waited outside the line, in their camping mood, erecting a tent and some shutter to catch the rare moment of the Trial Gate. The tape was placed at a diameter of thirty meters away from the gate. There is also a huge tent that hosts multiple people who busied themselves in front of the rectangle screen while moving their fingers relentlessly. "How was the condition of the gate?". "For now, it was stabilizing". "Good, keep monitoring the gate". "Yes, sir". Hiroshi, the one who is responsible, gives his instructions to one of the male workers who is monitoring the screen. The association sent some people to help him deal with these problems because it involved one of his family members. It''s been a whole month since his daughter disappeared, and one week ago, using the footage and the info he gathered. Hiroshi managed to find the lead that his daughter was together with Soma. They walked together toward the route that was used for a road toward a mountain summit without having any equipment for battle. Hiroshi knew that his daughter had some storage rings in her possession, and inside were filled with her necessities, including a real weapon and a dummy she used for training. Hiroshi, who finished his business, went outside as he opened the curtain separating himself from the outside world. Then his sight caught the figure of a lone woman standing near the purple gate, watching it with an anxious expression on her face. "..Hisako". "Dear, how was it?". "It''s stabilizing for now". "I see". Hisako sighs in disappointment mixed with relief. At the exact time a half-hour ago, there is turbulence in the gate, sending a massive amount of mana settling into the atmosphere. Attracting the surrounding people and creating the current situation. She thought that the earlier turbulence was a sign of the disappearance gate and made her heart crushed with worries for her daughter and Soma''s safety. Hiroshi stood beside his wife while wrapping his hands around her shoulder, bringing their bodies close, sharing each other warmth to calm their fluttered hearts. "Dear, I..". "It''s okay, Hisako. They are going to be fine". "Yeah, but..". The calm violet gate began to tremble, making the surrounding mana turn berserk as it began to swirl violently. "Dear..". "..?!". Their breaths were halted as the throbbing heart in their chests intensified, invading their consciousness and sending a negative emotion throughout their whole being, imagining the worst. There are two things that would happen when the gate, which is already occupied, begins to turn active: Either the person inside it clears it or fails. The gate swirls violently, sending a crackling of lightning and a small storm surrounding it. Then, from within, a huge magic circle emits a yellow glow before it turns into two humanoid figures who are at a close distance from each other. After the two youngsters appear from the gate, the violet gate and the berserk mana in the surroundings start to dim, and it begins to calm down as it disappears, leaving nothing but empty land and two individuals carrying the unconscious. "..Finally get out. Hang in there, Soma, I... Eh? Mom?". Hisako''s eyes turned blurry as she couldn''t believe the sight before her eyes. How long her ears yearned for that melodious voice that always filled her heart with joy and relief. Her body moves by instinct as she rushes and embraces her daughter, burying her on her chest. The warmth that she caught in her arm is definite proof that her daughter was alive and well. "I am glad. I am truly glad, Hina. Are you alright?". "..Yeah, I am". Hina let herself drown in the warmth of her mother''s embrace as her eyes also began to turn blurry, for she also missed her parents. "I am glad you guys, okay". Hiroshi, who was also worried about his daughter''s condition, rushed forward before standing beside his wife, patting Hina on the head and caressing it gently. His tense face had loosened its muscle, for he already found his precious daughter after the grueling search he had conducted. He noticed Soma was unconscious while being carried by Hina, so he took hold of Soma and let him carry Soma''s unconscious body. "Dad, Mom..". ""Hina?!"". Finally, the anxiety and the fatigue that she accumulated caught her as she collapsed in her mother''s embrace. Her tense body loosened its strength and tried to recover by resting. Hiroshi and Hisako were considerably stunned at first. Still, after witnessing their daughter and Soma''s relaxed expression, breathing calmly in their hands, they sighed in relief as the burden that plagued their minds disappeared. However, contrary to their thought, a paparazzi waiting outside the line managed to shoot one picture of Hina carrying Soma in her hands and create massive news that shook Japan. Inside one of the facilities in the underground, in one of the dim rooms, two individuals stood by each side while observing the other bright white room separated by a thick membrane of enhanced glass that could block advanced magic. The two figures were a man in his forties with a tidy appearance wearing a black suit, posture straight, his black hair that swiped back tinge with a bit of gray. Beside him, there is a woman in her twenties wearing a red dress and gazing down while fidgeting, not daring to open her mouth. Both have the exact distinctive figure, with red skin and the protruding horn in their skull. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Devi, you know what to do, right?". A deep and stern voice echoed inside the dim, closed space where the two individuals were in. "..Yes, Father. I will take the other devil''s blood, I promise". Devi''s body stiffened as she bent her knees in salute while keeping her gaze down. Her mind began to wander, then gritted her teeth, for she began to recall that time her plan was ruined. "Good. Take Gura with you. I already informed him what he must do". "...Yes, Father, then, if you excuse me". After receiving the order from the man, she called her father. Devi stands up and looks at the room blocked by transparent glass before she turns her back and leaves the place. The man, left alone, keeps his stern gaze forward, looking at the white room. The interior of the room was white with not too vast space and a single bid door. There are multiple figures of people who wear a white robe reminiscent of the scientist, busying their hands with the equipment provided by the man behind the mirror. With a creaking sound, the door was opened, and a new person wearing the same white robes appeared while pushing a sick bed made from metal. On top of the bed lay a single person. A child in his ten who will become their test subject. The young boy, with his skinny figure, turned his glance sideways, feeling restless for the new environment he was currently in. While lying on the mat, the boy''s limbs were tied up, making him unable to escape. "..Subject test No.2xxxxx..". "Begin the process". One of the scientists stepped forward while holding a silver tray with a syringe containing a red liquid inside on top of it, passing it toward the other scientist who took charge of the process. "What is that?". "Don''t worry, young boy, this is the medicine that will make you strong. You said you want to protect your sister right, and this medicine can help you to achieve that". "Really?". "Yes, so just behave and believe what I said, okay?". "Okay..". The scientist began to put the needle on the boy''s skin on top of the nerves. Slowly, he inserted the needles inside, which made the young boy''s body twitch in pain. The scientist pushed the red content inside in one go and pulled out the needle. "Aw, that hurts?! Ack..". The young boy''s body began to jerk and then convulsed uncontrollably. The white bed creaked intensely as the boy kept spamming in pain. "Ack, aaaaahh..". His pale skin turned red, and his skinny body bulged as the purple veins began to emerge to the surface, giving a grotesque sight to anyone who witnessed it. The boy''s innocent face turned ferocious as his teeth turned sharp like a shark, his round eyes turned sharp, and his pupil became red in color. The distinctive black hair the boy had faded, replaced with white color, as the stress his body received surpassed the level of his tolerance. The convulsion still did not show any end but turned to get worse. The body of a young boy bloated. All the veins in his body burst forth, sending a bloody mist to the surrounding air. His face was bleeding in his seven orifices, and his eyes were gone from its socket. "...Another failed attempt, huh". The man behind the glass who saw that happening kept his serene gaze while watching the horrifying sight that would give nightmares. "We were Sorry for another failure, Father". A sudden interruption appeared behind the man, and his face was concealed within the shadow of the dim room. Only his half body was shown while wearing the same white robe, holding a rectangular device that contained various data about the experiment they conducted. "Don''t concern yourself. Is the blood already diluted?". "Yes, it has been diluted to 0,001% of its original". "I see. How about the test subject?". "There are only two more individuals that are still detained in another room". The man who heard the reports from the mysterious man knitted his brows. But, it soon returned to its calm expression, looking at the red body of the boy being discarded. "Keep continuing the work. Gura and my daughter are already on the move to collect another subject". "Very well then. I will be taking my leave. Everything is for the Great Lord". "..For the Great Lord". Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Awoken. Inside the dark, eerie place where no time and space took hold, his consciousness blurred, hovering between reality and dreams. Soma''s mind, or rather his soul, began to wander in the dark. He could see himself walking on a tightrope alone, couldn''t stop in his step and kept moving forward. Alone in the dark place, Soma kept his steady pace, looking ahead with a restless expression. Despite the eerie place he was residing in, it also brought forth the comfort inside his heart that calmed his racing heart. Those contradictions happen in his mind. Soma didn''t understand why his being kept pushing him to walk ahead. He tried to protest and stop his advance, but the sound was mute, as he couldn''t open his stitched mouth and lost control of his body. It was as if his being, was tied by a multiple invisible threads that seeped into his soul controling his being like a puppet. The sense of time and space was lost in this dark place as Soma kept walking forward step by step. The ropes on his sole feet keep getting smaller and thinner the further he advances. The thinner the rope is, his feet begin to suffer from the lacerations, and now the rope is already as thin as silk. Soma''s stance began to sway as the rope also became more flexible yet strong. Unable to hold his steady in place for the pain and sense of balance that he gradually lost, struggling, he raised both hands, trying to balance his state, for it was what he needed the most at that moment. However, he couldn''t find the right angle, so his body lost its foothold and dropped down toward the abyss, swallowing him toward its endless void. As Soma descended through the expanse of a void, a profound emptiness engulfed his heart. The world, memories and experiences he had recently faded into insignificance, leaving only the void of space that gnawed his heart. With each moment, the void rapidly grows, amplifying the feeling of solitude and emptiness in the face of death, but he doesn''t know why he feels so comfortable within it, and he eagerly accepts the feeling. Then the world stopped as the feeling of being pulled down stopped. Soma''s vision became clear as he caught the sign of a black figure with wings and stretched his hand forward, trying to extend help to him. However, the moment when the figure almost reached him, a cracking sound could be heard, and the endless dark world that enveloped his being in comfort shattered. "Soma?!". The ethereal feeling he felt jolted back as the dark place was soon replaced by the blinding light that burned his sight. The feeling of weightlessness on his body turned to something soft and comforting, and the warm wind that grazed his skin roused his consciousness, slowly opening his eyes. Soma, who was woken up, heard the sound of rustling grass near him, carrying the smell of earth mixed within to disperse his sleepiness. A clear sky stretched endlessly, painted with a white brush floating slowly carried by the wind, cast a serene atmosphere and calmed his nerves. "You awake?". Martial Saint peeks from above, blocking the light that came from the sun from reaching his face. Soma''s body stiffened as he raised his torso to a sitting position. "Where am I? Ah?!". The greener scene of the flat meadow stretched endlessly as far as his eyes could see. Clear flowing water swam intensely, carrying life holds. "What happened? My mind is so hazy, I can''t remember a thing?". "..You are currently inside my space. I forcefully brought you here. That was dangerous, Soma, what you tried earlier, submerging deeper into your consciousness with the intention to disappear. What is happening with you?". "What does that mean?". "..Which means you are going to surrender your life". "Wha?!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma stiffened his body, hearing the stern voice come out from Martial''s mouth. He never thought that Martial Saint could show this angry side of him. Soma clutched his head; it began to throb, and a memory of the dark place emerged. Earlier, Soma was in a deep state of surrendering his life, for he felt comfortable being there, and it almost cost him his life. He felt a crisis in his body as it was trembling. "Is this what the devil is doing?". "No, this was your own doing?". "..?!". Martial saint words sent shivers down his spine. Soma could not believe Martial Saint''s words, as his mouth was stitched, and he couldn''t speak a single word. It got stuck in his throat. Soma struggled to find the right words he wanted to ask. Then, His sight began to fickle as his body began to turn transparent. "It''s time, huh. Listen here, Soma". Soma turned his attention up, looking at the figure of the Martial Saint who stood before him while folding his hands below his chest, looking straight at him with stern expression. "I don''t know what you have in mind. But,, as long as you are my inheritor, you are also considered one of my disciples, and in my mind. A disciple is someone who I regard as a family. Don''t you ever forget that". "Yes". The reason Martial Saint said all this was because the sense of emptiness and void that engulfed Soma''s mind earlier transmitted to him as the one who resides within the boy in front of him, as an elder, and as the one who is guided by fate that they could meet like this. It made Martial Saint feel responsible for protecting him for as long as he could. ".. If I was still not enough. Find another one, find someone you could rely on. Don''t try to burden yourself alone. It will tire you out and make you crumble at the crucial point. Remember that in your heart! If you seek help, try to reach me within you, I will help you the best I can". "I will. Thank you, Martial saint. No, Master". As Soma finished his sentence, his figure was turned into a myriad of particles that floated in the atmosphere, scattered around the place like a firefly before disappearing into thin air. Martial saint, who left alone, turned his back and faced the black gate that stood in the far corner of the meadow. "..You tried to save him earlier, right?". He began to speak himself while facing the shut door of the gate, expecting an answer. "Well, I don''t need your answer, but I must say, thank you for what you did. Thanks for trying to save my disciple". ".. Hmph, it''s not like I want to save his life or what. I just don''t want to witness my precious vessel die before I take over his body, that''s all". The devil''s curt voice echoed inside the space as it reached Martial Saint''s ears, raising one of his eyebrows. "..Is that so?". As his consciousness began to awaken, Soma slowly opened his heavy eyes, still resisting his attempt to wake up for the comfort from the soft mat that engulfed his body, giving his tired body bliss. But, he forces himself to pry open his eyes as the light that seeps through the crack burns his pupils, knitting his eyes, but it manages to awaken his hazy mind. Slowly adapting to the light, Soma was facing himself with the familiar ceiling he recalled having seen before. Turning his gaze sideways to confirm his theory, and it proved correct, as the room was identical to the room in his memory. "So, I was in the hospital, huh". Soma clenched his hands and then raised his torso into a sitting position. The bed creaked as the cascades from the sun that pierced through the window bathed his body with its warmth. The morning air that swept past him got sucked into his lungs, pumping it through his nerves. From the corner of the room. The door creaked slowly as someone entered the room with a light step. "Pardon the intru,, si,, on..". Soma turned his attention toward the sound he heard this past month. His facial muscles loosened as he saw the girl who accompanied him in his adventure to find a scroll. He flashed a smile and opened his mouth. "Good morning, Hina". "..So, ma..". Hina, with staggering feet, walked forward as she couldn''t believe the scene in front of her. Without any warning, she rushed ahead and lunged at his embrace. "Woah". "I am glad you are awake. I am truly glad". "Hina?". Chapter 70: Chapter 70 Study for the exams. "I am sorry for my earlier outburst". "Don''t worry about it". Hina, who is now sitting on a chair from Soma''s left side, gradually finds her calm while wiping her wet eyes. Soma received the information from Hina that he slept for seven whole days straight without showing any sign of waking up, for his body was so mysteriously weakened. It seems the aftereffect of possession from Martial Saint was the cause. But, to be bedridden for seven days was new to him. As Soma began to submerge himself by covering his mouth, a translucent window appeared in front of him, informing him of the upcoming quest. [Daily Quest acquired] [Push-up 100X] "Huh? What in the world?". "Hmm? What is the matter?". "Ah, nothing". The Daily Quest keeps monitoring him, even though he just woke up from his slumber. "How are you feeling?". "Well,". Soma rubbed his belly. Hina noticed his action, and she flashed her white teeth. "You must be hungry?". "Well, yeah, I am very hungry". Being unconscious for three whole days without a proper meal, of course, he would feel the hunger. As their conversation turned into hunger, Soma''s stomach let out a rumble that echoed in the room. It was so loud that Hina, who heard that, had a dumbfounded expression on her face. The air turned awkward for a moment before Hina cracked a laugh. "Pfft, Ahaha, it seems so. Wait for a bit". "Okay". Hina Took something from her storage ring. She took two items in her hands and presented them on display before soma. Hina held the sharp knife in her right hand and plucked the apple skin a little, and then she held the knife in place steady before putting the scraped skin on the sharp edge and spinning the apple clockwise to peel off the skin. Seeing Hina peeling the apple skin brought back some memories when they were still inside the gate, where Hina asked Soma to teach him to peel some fruit and how to cook. It was a disaster at first. Hina tends to lose her composure because of the nervousness, and because of that, she pricked her finger, sometimes covered in injury. But slowly, she managed to master the usage of the knife and could cook some meals, albeit simple ones like omelette eggs. Using her knife, Hina began to cut the apple into tiny pieces before bringing it to Soma''s mouth. While waiting Soma drink ssome mineral water first to replenish his body fluid. "Here open wide, Ahn..". "I can eat it myself". Soma tried to refuse her intention, but seeing the unbreakable smile on her face made him put his hands in the air. He resigned himself while opening his mouth wide before Hina brought the apple close and slowly shoved it in his mouth. The piece of apple was fit inside his mouth, for Hina cut the apple into small pieces that would fit her tiny mouth. "Delicious?". "Yes". "Just wait a bit. I will call my parents and ask them to buy you some food". "Can I just eat the food from here?". "Sure, but I think it will not be enough for you, who slept for seven days". "..You are right. Thanks''''. "Don''t mention it. Here another one, Ahn.". "Ahm.". The time passed, and Hina kept feeding Soma''s apple until he finished two of them. Then, they began to take the rest period, spending their time engaging in small talk so as not to make the air turn still. But Hina realized the time had come for her to do her stuff. "Soma, mind if I study here?". "..? I don''t mind? But why?". "Eh, have you forgotten the exams will be held two weeks from now? And one week was used for the exam the Academy conducting. By the way, You also intend to enter the Hero Academy, right?". "Ah, you are right". Because of the incident at the trial gate, Soma and Hina have spent one month in tension and danger, exploring the uncharted place and fighting the ultimate foe. So they had only less than one month remaining to prepare, and Soma slept on the bed for seven days. He only had one weeks to catch up with his studies, and the remaining weeks were for the test that the academy would be conducting. In the room where the clocks keep ticking, telling Soma that the second he spends wastefully, the second it will lead him to his downfall. Soma shook his head to the side to dismiss the negative mind he had and opened his mouth. "Hina, would you mind lending your book to me?". "Um, I don''t mind". "I am thankful for that". S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because he knows that the exam will be held in two weeks from now, he couldn''t waste any more time. He must prepare for the exam no matter what. "Luckily for you, because I brought my whole book in my storage rings". Hina took her study and material book she had gathered from the past month to help her with the exam. There are many books spread on the white mat, such as general knowledge books like math, History, etc., and there is also an unknown book that Soma saw for the first time, which is Monster Encyclopedia, Dungeon/Gate Guide, Archeologist, and Learning Magic. Soma wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, maintaining his calm state for the books that spread before him. It was the first time he saw it. "Hina, can I?". "Go ahead, I also want to start my studies. Let''s work hard together". "Okay, first is? I will pick these". Soma first took the book that contained general knowledge. The reason he chose those books was because he only wanted to make sure the standard of the study in this world. [Mental Enhancement 7 activated] First, he opens the math book and browses the content. He flips through the content of the book, flipping the pages relentlessly. Then, after spending thirty minutes reading it, he stopped flipping the pages and put the book back. The mental enhancement skill he has enhanced his brain function. Soma managed to read the content in photochromic memories so that he could remember the book''s content just by seeing it once. The content was fairly easy. Because Soma had already learned it in this world, plus in his previous world, then using his enhanced brain, he started to process the knowledge he accumulated and managed to review everything he needed to study. Soma intends to go to his next book, but he feels his spine turn numb, then glances to his side to see Hina knitting her brows while looking at him weirdly. "Soma that was?". "Oh, I am done with my reviewing". "Done? How did you?". "Well. I have a good brain in my head, that''s all". "Hmm.". Hina shrinks her gaze further while leaning her body closer, still holding a slight doubt about Soma''s abilities. She tilted her head and then backed away before taking the math problems book she had in her hands. "Then, could you solve this one?". "Where? Ah, for this one, you just need..". Soma began to solve the problems Hina showed to him while Hina was monitoring him. Her sharp eyes slowly turn bloated. "How?". "Like I said, I have a good brain in my head". "..One more time". Soma began to follow her demands as Hina kept demanding him to solve the math problems that gave her temple a headache, and Soma managed to solve all the issues while also pointing out the mistake she made. "This, you forgot to add the X inside..". "Ah, true. I didn''t realize that". ".. Focus! Next!". After seeing the amazing ability Soma had shown. Hina swallowed her pride and asked him to teach her about the math problems she still didn''t understand. They now sit on the white mat, which could fit two adult people side by side. Using the board that was used as a place for food, they used it as a place for study. "So for this question, you could use this formula..". "Hmm, I see..". The two of them began to immerse themselves in their own world, forgetting their surroundings. In the corner of the room, two figures were holding a lot of packed food in their hands but couldn''t enter the space because the atmosphere was preventing them from taking another step. "Dear, Hina is..". "Yeah, Hisako. I am also surprised". Hisako''s eyes were opened wide, seeing her daughter in close distance with the person of the same age, and it was the opposite sex. On the other hand, Hiroshi also feels the same, but he lets out a sigh of relief, seeing his daughter has grown so much and managed to open her heart to others, albeit only to Soma. "Kuh, I can''t believe you are so good at this". "Like I said, I have..". "Yes, yes. Good brain in your head, I understand that. Please teach me more, Sensei?". "Leave this matter to me, My student". They immersed themselves in their studying. As the hours keep ticking, the minutes turn into hours as the parents stopped them and tell them to eat lunch. Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Last Message. In a dimly lit room, the only source of light came from the fluttering curtain that swayed by each breath the wind brought. Soma was on the floor doing some workout push-ups to finish the quota he had been given in the morning. With each strength he exerted, his hands and chest tissues ripped apart, and the progress kept getting heavier each time he was done a rep. A glittering white mist falls from his chin, wetting the floor because of the sweat his body exerted. However tired as he was, his breathing kept his rhythm, keeping his determination and focus. As time passed, he finally managed to do one last stroke and reach his final goal. "..Hundred". [Push-up progress 100X cleared] [All stats raised +1] Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the number he longed for achieved. His hands that hold the gravity up lose their strength and drop his straight body down to the floor. The rugged and cold floor cooled his hot body, which was on fire for the intense workout he did a moment ago. This also happened because Soma had just recently woken up from his long week''s sleep. "That was hard". Soma, who had a hard time catching some air, turned around and faced the ceiling, then he sucked a considerable amount of oxygen into his lungs to calm his racing heart. Time passed, and the pores in his body closed, stopping to exert sweat. He raised his body and stood up from where he was. Approaching the corner of the room, he stood in front of the window, then slid one of its frame glasses to let the chilly night cool his body and bring in fresh air to fade in the smell of sweat. Enjoying the chilly wind that struck his body, Soma closed his eyes as his mind began to wander, and his memories brought him back toward that place where he got sternly reprimanded by Martial Saint. This was a good change for him as he had never had a relaxing time since coming to this world. It''s time for him to look toward himself properly. Soma also wondered what was happening within him. He covered his mouth and began to think of multiple possibilities as he recalled every experience he faced since coming to this world. Transmigrated, saving the spouse, Fighting the demon, clash of memories between two people, Meeting Hina, Dungeon, and the determination to go to the trial gate that almost reap his life. He began to wonder where the hell his determination and bravery came from. Is it from the fact that he saved the spouse? Or save Hina? To survive? To get stronger? Was he addicted to the system? As he submerged deeper toward his being, deep down, he finally realized that all of the things he had in mind were unrelated. All of that was a form of lie or a form of running away from the truth that got hidden beneath the disguise of something controlling him. The thing that constantly pushes him to move forward, twisting his belief from the truth, is. "...Mental Enhancement". [Mental Enhancement Skill is shaken] Soma opened his eyes wide, seeing the translucent window in front of him. It seems his guess was spot on. His heart began to throb as an intense, uneasy feeling plagued his mind. [Mental Enhancement 7 activated] As the emotionless voice reverberated inside his brain, his cloudy heart vanished, replaced by a clear sky that chased away the dark cloud that dulled his mind. Soma''s heart has been cleared, but the air surrounding him turns tense. Unconsciously, he clenched his fist, leaving a red trace on his palm, inside the quiet, dimly lit room where the lone boy just managed to understand the trouble he had. He turns his gaze and watches his figure reflecting on the glass of the window beside him. Soma closed his eyes and inhaled a large amount of oxygen before spitting it out slowly. ".. Deactivated mental enhancement skill". [Warning: the user''s psychological is in a critical state] [The release of the skill will affect the user''s mental health] [Do you want to proceed?] [Yes or No] "...Yes". As soon as Soma says his pieces. His mind began to turn dark. His body lost its strength and flopped on the floor. The vibrant color that entered his eyes disappeared as the world turned bleak, devoid of color, like his eyes. There is an emptiness inside gnawing at his heart, Isolating his soul. The will to live vanished into oblivion, replaced by numbness and resignation. [The user''s mental was in a critical state] [Mental Enhancement 7 activated] The bleak color that entered his sight faded, replaced by a vibrant world plastered with color, giving it rather lively vibes. His dark mind cleared, and the will of life began to emerge from himself, burying deep the emptiness he felt a moment ago. Soma''s body shuddered, for he experienced himself the actual state he was in. He remembers when he came to this world for the first time, sitting on top of that cold, hard floor. His mind was in the pit of downfall. But to think it was to this extent, he is genuinely frightened. A ting of notification from the phone echoed inside the silent space where Soma resides. He glanced at his phone that was being charged on top of the small drawer beside the bed. He raised his body to stand up, and with a light step, Soma approached his phone and then picked it up, looking toward the display that made his eyes bloated in rage. ".This bastard". {You receive one new Mail from Side_Author} [Mental enhancement 7 activated] The raging volcano that was ready to erupt in his mind settled down, and the boiling blood in his nerves cooled down as the emotionless voice echoed in his brain. "..Again, calm down". Soma took a deep breath before he tapped the mail in his phone and read the content of the message from the person who wrote this world and transferred him here. {..Greetings, my dear loyal reader, Soma. How have you been? I hope you had a great time in the world I created. Ah, I saw you already met with your favorite heroine, congratulations(Claps)..} Reading only the first paragraph was enough for Soma''s suppressed rage to emerge again outside, ready to burst apart. But he managed to hold on and keep reading the content. The Author sent another message as if he could read his thoughts. {..Calm down, okay? It''s been a while since we talked, right? This time, the conversation will get heavy, So open your ears and etch this in your brain. Please listen carefully. The thing I want to tell you is..} The tone of the writing changed as Soma also stiffened his body, curious about the tal the author mentions. The mail was so short, trying to pique his curiosity. {..Actually...} The ticking sound from the clock echoed inside the small space like a ticking bomb that raised the tension in the room. Soma gulps his saliva as he waits for the next mail the Author will send Him. His fingertips trembled as his body turned cold from nervousness. {...There are some minor changes to the story from the one I wrote. So please deal with it calmly when that time comes, okay¡­} Soma knitted his brows as he already knew that after hearing the story from Hina that night. Two emails simultaneously got sent to his phone, prolonging the Author''s words. {...Then the next thing is. Soma, you are right about your speculation. I admit it. I directly intervene with your being...} "What?!". {...But this was because I was doing it for your sake, Soma. At that time, you almost lose hope, so I created some skill and twisted your belief, giving you the power to keep moving on¡­} "Bastard". As the Author mentions, for his sake. Soma nearly threw away his phone but managed to keep it in his hands with a frown etched on his face. When he thinks about it again, the Author''s words also have some truth within. {...It is true. It is up to you if you want to believe me or not. You are my loyal reader who keeps reading the novel I wrote all those years. As an Author, I am delighted, and I want to help you in any way who are in distress¡­} "..Enough with this crap". {...I am heartfelt with my every word. I hope you will find your happiness in the world I created. I promise I will never intervene in your life again from this time. Your life is your own. So, Soma, this is the last time I will message you. Be well, and please see the ending of the story I wrote¡­} The display on his phone shook before the mail from the author was deleting itself without Soma doing anything. His phone was bugged as every word that the Author sent to him was disappearing one at a time. Then it spread in the inbox, deleting the other message the Author sent when Soma was transmigrated to this world. [As my last parting gift. I will give you another protection] [Unique Skill Adapt proficiency up] [Unique Skill Adapt change into Extra Skill Adapt] [Skill Mental enhancement change into Extra Skill Puppeteer] [At that time, I was the one in control. Now you are the one who was in control of your story] "Tch, What the hell!!". Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Article. One week has passed since Soma finally found the reason for the contradiction within himself, which was none other than himself. Soma spends his days studying and thinking about how he should solve the problem he is facing. However, no matter how hard he thought, he still couldn''t find the solution, and that doesn''t mean he should give up. He kept searching for an answer even until today, nearing the day for the exam to enter the Hero Academy. Soma, who sat on one of the comfortable couches inside the wide room in a private plane, looked toward the two individuals with him. There were four couches, and Soma was sitting on it, with a round white table lying before him near the body plane. Hina, who sat beside him, was gazing down, looking at the flash card, trying to memorize as much as possible the content of the study that needs memorization. Even though the exam will begin tomorrow, she is as serious as ever. In front of Soma, Hiroshi was sitting opposite of him, gazing down while reading some new articles in his terminal tab. While Hina and Hiroshi were busy with their own assignments, Soma turned his gaze to the side toward the oval window beside him. The window gives him a breathtaking view of the world above, a blue canvas that stretches endlessly adorned with a delicate mist of clouds that floated in the gentle breeze. From this point below, Earth seems like a diorama whose beauty cannot be measured by human standards. It gives Soma a sense of tranquility. He gazes at the wonder that unfolded in his eyes, a small island that showed itself, a blue water body reflecting the sky, filling his sight as the plane was floating above the Pacific Ocean. "Everyone drinks, ready. Soma, here is your drink". Soma jerked his head to the side as his name was being called, and he saw Hisako holding a silver metal tray with four cups of glass filled with orange juices on top and offered one of them to him. The other passenger that rode the plane beside the three of them was none other than Hisako, who happened to be preparing some drinks for the people present. There are four passengers that stay in the plane, Five including one the pilot, and as for the private plane, the association was lending it to them. "Thank you very much, I will take one". "Me too, Mom". Hina, who was also distracted, decided to take a rest. Putting down the flash card inside the storage. She took one of the cups filled with the smell of citrus that wafted through the air. Soma took one of the glasses. The cold from the glass seeped through his palm, numbing his nerves for a moment. He put the cold tip of the glass into his lips and took a sip. A burst of vibrant citrus flavors, tangy and refreshing to the taste, roused his spirit. The glass filled with a block of ice chilled the juice. It enhanced the refreshing taste in his mouth further. "Here, Dear" "Thank you, Hisako". The two spouses began to exchange talks, and Hina also put down the mini book in her hands, drank the juice in hand and shouted in enjoyment. "Puhaa, that was refreshing". "Hina, are you done with memorizing?". "Well, I''m already done with all of them. It was just that I couldn''t stay calm if I were just sitting around and doing nothing". "Just say you''re nervous". "I am not". "That reason again". Hina and Soma began their usual banter. Soma already knew that Hina was nervous about her weird behavior the moment she entered the plane. Her posture is stiff, and she keeps fidgeting, twirling her hair tips, and fiddling with her books if she doesn''t have anything to do, trying to distract her mind from the test result. "Fufu, You two seem closed as usual". Hisako, who watched their banter, chuckled while covering her mouth, exuding her feminine charm. Hiroshi, on her side, also lifted the corner of his lips as he enjoyed the juice his wife prepared. " Well, yeah. After all that we have been through. Of course we will be close to each other, right Soma?". Soma gives her a wry smile and nods his head. "What was that? At least say something, will you?''''. "Yes, we are". "Good. Look, you can do it if you try". "Who are you, my mom?". "Mom?!" "Fufufu, it sure is lively in our household, right, dear?". "Yeah". Despite the usual noise, the atmosphere that filled the room was full of warmth as the two youngsters kept their friendly banter with each other, and the two parents who saw them watched with warm and amused faces. This scene has already become their daily life since Soma began to enter their lives this past week to continue his studies. At first, Soma hesitated, but after Hina and her parents asked him to tutor her, his escape was blocked. Because of that, the Akabane family is becoming more livelier by the day. The warm and welcoming atmosphere continued until Hina was out of breath, for she was always the target of being teased by Soma and the others. Hiroshi began to step forth while bringing his tab that displayed some articles he believed would pique their interest. "Hina, Soma. Look at this!". "What is it, Dad?''. Hina leaned her body closer as she inspected the news that showed on the display. Soma, took another sip from the cup before putting it on the table. His curiosity was piqued, so he bent his body forward, and the two of them started to read the article on display. [The new rising stars in Japan. The birth of a new Hero: The daughter of the renowned S-Rank awakeners manages to conquer an new-founded Trial Gate that is considered rare in the world and save one of the civilians who got involved] "Hmm, Pfft..". "Haaa?!" Soma opened his eyes while reading the articles before jerking his head to the side as he almost accidentally spit the juice in his mouth. He cover his mouth, and swallowed the juice in mouth while trying to hold back his laughter, after reading the full title of the news. Hina, on the other hand, opened her eyes wide, her jaw slacked to the ground, and her face burned in bright red. "Yeah, It seems one of the paparazzi from back then managed to take one shot of you carrying Soma". "..Oh my, there is also the picture below the article. Do you want to see it?". "Pffth, ahaha, let me see the rising stars". "Aaah, mou, stop it! Soma". Hina, who was red in the face, held Soma in place, for he always kept teasing her. But he was also curious and wanted to see the picture of her helping him to get out of the trial gate. Soma managed to slip past her grasp and snatch the tab from Hisako''s hand. "Wait, Soma". Soma ignores Hina''s plea and then skimps through the content. There, he found the picture of Hina, with bravery in her gaze, standing up while carrying an unconscious boy on her shoulder. His breath was taken aback when he saw the fire in Hina''s eyes. It managed to cool his head down, and he felt a great debt of thanks to her for accompanying him and sticking together with him till the end until they went out of the gate. "...That is enough". Hina, who couldn''t hide her embarrassment anymore, snatched the tab in his hand and held it in her bosom. Then, with puffed cheeks, she retreated to the edge of the sofa while throwing her gaze at the news. As she skimps the content, her gaze shrinks. The content that was plastered there was all filled with misinformation. Soma turns his glance at the parents'' side and meets their eyes. The two parents nodded their heads while pointing their index finger to Hina. ""We leave her to you"". The two parents began to stand up, then lightly stepped away from the set, leaving the two youngsters. "Hina". Soma approached her side. But Hina kept her gaze focused on the display. He sighs as he realizes how foolish his earlier act was. "Look, I am sorry, alright. I didn''t mean to be mean to you, it''s just.. " "..What the hell is this?". Hina interrupts his words as she slams the tab on the table lightly. Her cheeks bloated as she didn''t find it agreeable with the article that spread on the internet. Soma was stuck, dumbfounded, then opened his mouth. "What happened?" "Nothing. The news was nothing but false information. Because the one who cleared the gate was none other than you. ..But those stupid guys.. Should I burn them?..". "Stop that. Don''t say something scary with a straight face!". S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma was also curious about the articles, so he took the tab and began to skim the content. As he kept reading it, he chuckled and put down the tab on the table. "..Well, the hero part was true, though. Because, in the end, you saved me from the Trial gate and brought me to the outside world". "What nonsense are you saying? If you take a rest, You could just get out of that place alone without my help". "Then, being unconscious for a week in that sub-dimension where I don''t know when it will disappear". ".That,,". Hina tried to refute but couldn''t speak a word. "So cheer up, okay, and I am sorry for teasing you too much". Soma bent his face forward, trying to see Hina''s face, who gazed down but couldn''t retort to his words. She raised her face and met eyes with him but soon turned to the other side. A silence hung between them before Hina continued. "..I am painfully aware after experiencing it first-hand. How arduous and gruesome the journey that we have been through inside the trial gate, especially you, Soma. In the end, I am just burdening you inside the gate..". Hina clenched her fist hard on top of her thighs, biting her lips, feeling frustrated recalling the past events she spent in the trial gate. "..All those strong monsters, you are mostly the one who fights them all alone and gives you a fatal injury that could take your life at any time. ¡­Yet, those guys just write everything that seems convenient for their own benefit without knowing what has transpired inside. That is what makes me mad at them and at myself". Soma understands the conflicted feeling Hina has right now. She is feeling guilty inside as the false information the paparazzi made stung her where it hurts. The news that was written inside was filled with praise for Hina, making her consciousness hurt and crushed by a pang of tremendous guilt for stealing other people''s achievements. But the truth is, she also took part in the conquest of the trial gate and helped him, albeit a little, in battling those strong monsters. So, she must be rather proud of her achievement despite the lies that spread to the public. However, Hina couldn''t accept that. She is feeling angry at those people for spreading lies and at herself for not becoming a great help to Soma. Soma kept gazing at her frustrated face, gazing down while biting her lips. "..Then, Do your best!". Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Arrived at Ark. Hina raised her head as she didn''t expect Soma to utter those words. It was simple, but Hina couldn''t catch up with his thoughts. So she turned his gaze at him and met him in the eyes. "..There is no need for you to feel burdened about the things that have happened in the past. ¡­At that time, you and I had a different circumstance and a different start. That makes us different in many aspects". Looking back, Soma has experienced many things since coming to this world, even though his fate has been controlled by some unknown being from the start. However, because of that, he could face the hardship that stood in his way with his head held high. As for Hina, she was just a little girl who was still trapped in her little world. Not having any experience, strength, or mental capabilities to face those hardships. Moreover, she is the one who should be praised for she managed to grit her teeth, keep marching forward to the danger, and manage to clear the trial. Soma extended his index finger before placing it on her forehead. "Listen, Don''t listen to those baseless rumors that have nothing to do with you. You are the one who knows the best of yourself. You said you want to get stronger. So do your best! But don''t tire yourself out. Keep it in moderation. It will be laughable if you crumble at important times because of the stupid excuse. ¡­I know that you can do that. I believe in you. The fight in that trial gate will be your greatest asset for facing the trial standing before you. So..". "Ouch?!". Hina jerked her head behind as Soma put strength in his index finger, flicked her forehead, and left a red dot in it, leaving her in a somber mood. "That hurts". "Hehe, I am sorry. ...Don''t let others'' thoughts bother you. You just need to strive forward to the path you want to take and never look back because that will only sprout the seeds of hesitation that will hinder your growth.. ". "... Soma". "Okay, enough with that. For now, let''s forget about the articles. There is something more important in front of us". "..The exam". At times like this, Hina should focus on the thing in sight first and need to put aside all of the useless stuff that caught her interest. Soma gazes toward her eyes, regains her focus, and sighs. {In a moment, the plane will land at the East Ark Airports. Please buckle up. I repeat, in a moment¡­} The announcement from the pilot that echoed throughout the room alarmed all the passengers. Soma raised his head and leaned his body to the coach he was sitting on. "We arrive?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..It seems soon, we will be landing at any moment". Even though Soma and Hina heard the warning, they didn''t put on their seat belts, for they believed their enhanced body could withstand this much G-force that would affect their body. Soma turned his gaze outside the oval window and saw a glimpse of the Floating Island in the middle of the Pacific Ocean named ''Ark''. It stretched far away from the information he had gathered before coming here. The size of the man-made island is approximately 100.000km2, more or less, with five main islands inhabiting it. Ark was a man-made island that was created a hundred years ago with the help of the best-talented architects and workers all over the world. The island was provided with a multiple dungeon core that could attract the surrounding mana as the fuel for it to keep floating on the ocean, and there is one big chunk of a heavenly class mana core that once appeared in the land, a thousand years ago and managed to be subjugated according to a rumor. The plane began to lower its altitude as the floating sensation enveloped the room, reducing its gravity. But true to their beliefs, they could withstand the force. Soma, smitten by the view in front of him, sees a vast expanse of concrete stretching into the distance. A row of white stripes and runway lights line its edges as if guiding the plane to safety. As the plane tire touched the ground, it shook the plane''s body and jolted Soma and Hina''s bodies, who sat on the couch, making them incline their bodies forward. Time passed as the plane kept gliding on the black asphalt that stretched out. The scenery outside became more apparent as the plane lowered its speed before stopping completely after being guided by the marshaller and the Air Traffic Controller. "Soma, Hina. We arrived. Let''s get down from here and check in toward the hotel we already reserved". "Let''s go, both of you". Hirohi and Hisako already stand beside Soma''s duo and urge both of them to leave the plane. Hina hurriedly packed her notebook that sprawled on the floor for the shaking they received, then stood up walking behind her parents. Soma had nothing in hand, so he stood up and followed Hina in the back. The four of them began to move their legs and went toward the door, which was already opened by the pilot. Hiroshi separated himself as he wanted to say his thanks on our behalf to the pilot, and for the other three, they went first, descending the stair that hung between the plane and the black asphalt. Before, they topped their feet on the rugged black road. From the outside, Soma could see the airport in a grand architectural style, where a huge building stood towering from the rest. There are also its sleek lines and towering glass glistening upon the reflection of the light from the sun. Beside it, there is a towering building with a busy terminal that monitors the planes that busily in and out of the place. The place was designed by the fusion of modern innovation that surpassed its age, and a strong foundation for it was built using an enhanced material. "Sorry for the wait. Let''s go to the hotel". "Yes, dear. Let go, both of you". Soma and Hina nodded their heads and walked their feet forward to leave the airstrips. They went inside the building, and before entering, the four of them busied themselves with the checking procedure. "Everything is finished. We welcome you to Ark". As the woman finished with the procedure, she gave them all her best regards with her business-like smile and sent them off. Released from the checking, they finally enter the building that looks massive outside. They are welcomed by the bustling lobby where a sea of people gather, busying themselves inside the airport. The interior of the building was so spacious that its ceiling was so high Soma needed to strain his neck up. He gazed down and saw a white stainless marble floor made from a solid material stretched endlessly into every corner of the room. There were many other places inside, but Soma had no time to look for each one of them as his feet kept bringing him toward the airport''s front gate, where the pick-up car was already waiting outside. While walking, Soma was constantly worried about their group because two of them were renowned S-Rank awakeners who associated with Japan. Their status and fame will probably gather curious people to witness them from a close distance. However, all of that was negated as they prepared for this occasion. They managed to disguise themselves perfectly as tourists who wanted to enjoy their holiday. Hiroshi was wearing black sunglasses, a plain T-shirt, and a blue shirt on top of it. For the lower part, he is wearing short white pants and a pair of sandals. Hisako is wearing a huge summer cap, black sunglasses, and a white dress with a blue cardigan on top. She is wearing long blue jeans and a pair of black heels on her lower part. From the view of other people, the two of them were the perfect picture of a couple who tried to enjoy their long holiday despite the cold season. As for Hina, she is wearing her usual haphazard style. With a white T-shirt inside and a red jacket on top. Wear short jeans, black knee socks, and branded blue sneakers. At the same time, the others had prepared their outfit thoroughly. Soma was, as usual, trying to use his all-black outfit. But, because of the objection of the two women in the group. His shirt was changed into a white one to balance the black color. After walking around the place, they safely leave the building without being noticed by other people. Outside the building, there were many cars lined up, waiting for their respective passengers or even family to pick them up from the airport. Hiroshi turned his gaze sideways, then managed to spot the person he wanted to meet. "Guys, come here". Soma began to align his sight and met the tidy man with bald head who was waiting beside the black limousine, standing in a straight posture wearing a black suit like a bodyguard for his body was also well built, wearing black glasses to hide his expression. Holding a large card box that written ''Akabane family''. Chapter 74: Chapter 74 Old wound. In one of the corners of the district in Ark. Inside the modern family restaurant, the atmosphere buzzed with energy and excitement. Sleek furnishings and contemporary decor created a welcoming ambiance, while vibrant modern artwork adorned the walls, adding a pop culture to entice the young generation. The aroma of freshly prepared dishes filled the air, enticing the customers hunger waiting in anticipation. Every table was occupied, with families and friends gathered together, sharing laughter and creating memories. Despite the crowd, the waiters moved seamlessly between tables, ensuring that each guest was filled. It was a scene of warmth and togetherness, where the love of good food and company brought people together in celebration of life''s simple pleasures. In one of the corner tables that are facing the wall. Two human figures were spotted sitting auspiciously in the packed place. "Delicious..". "I am glad you like it, Lord Gura". One of them was a woman in her early twenties, wearing a brown loose-knitted sweater tucked inside and wearing blue jeans, with a pair of black heels on her feet. The other person was a man in his early thirties with a chubby appearance, shining head wearing black sunglasses to cover his slit eyes. Wearing a simple, plain black T-shirt and blue jeans with black shoes on his feet. The two of them have their respective names, which are Devi and Gura. Devi, with a twitching cheek, replied as she watched the chubby male figure in front of her finish his twenty steaks in a mere minute. Rows of piles of plates were towering in the corner of the tables while the chubby man in front of her did not having any intention to stop eating in a moment. The two of them were demons who were in disguise, using an item that could change their appearance, imitating those humans. Devi has been tasked to retrieve other relics that her father needed. However, their main mission was somewhere else. She just got called the other day by her father that there was something he needed in the Ark, and he commanded her to retrieve it, along with the chubby man in front of her. "Lorg Gura, I think it''s time". "... Wait a bit. I need more meat. Waiters, please..". "...My God...". Devi was mumbling in horror, witnessing the man in front of her who had already eaten that much meal yet still demanded for more. She cast a look toward the bill that was placed upon the glass beside her left and felt her cheeks twitching for the amount it had. Despite having the strength equivalent to S-Rank awakeners, she couldn''t do anything to the man before her, for he held more superiority in rank and strength. So she could only wait patiently while gathering some information using her sharp ears to catch the words that fly around in this stuffed place. Devi raised the cup on the table as she intended to sip the black tea she ordered to quench her thirst. But she halted her movement; her finger that held the cup lost its strength, and the cup dropped down to the table, staining both her clothes and the floor. She clutched her chest, which began to tighten in pain. Her breathing turned rough as the throbbing in her heart intensified, exerting a cold sweat that drenched her forehead. Her heart goes drumming intensely for a couple of seconds before it calms down. As she regained her calm, her mind began to recall a certain night. She remembers this feeling. It was the same feeling when the pact she made with a young boy triggered. At that time, she felt it because she intended to attack the boy, and there was a time when the pact showed no reaction regarding when she put a curse on him. She still didn''t understand why. "Dear customer, are you alright?". "..Yeah, I am fine. Sorry for the ruckus". Her thought was interrupted as one of the waiters who witnessed the thing happening began to approach the table and tidy up the place. Devi turned her glance and shook her head to the side before she looked outside. Her enhanced vision caught sight of a black limousine that rode slowly amidst the deserted road. Her eyes caught a boy who leaned his face outside the window, and her blood spiked up while she knitted her brows furiously. "...He is here..". "..What is wrong with her? Well, never mind. Can you give me more of the steak??". "..Understood..". The chubby man continued his meal despite the weird action his subordinate showed. Making the waiters who saw the piles of plates twitching her lips. Soma, who was sitting inside a luxurious limousine, cast his gaze outside the window, frozen stiff as a slight tightened in his chest stirred his thought process. He rubs his left chest lightly, wondering what is the matter with his heart that took a sudden jolt. However, he soon dismissed the thought as the pain lasted for a brief moment. He continued the journey to a new land. Looking at the phenomenal building that feels advanced from what he knows because it was built using a fusion between modern technology and the resources gathered in the Dungeon or Gate, picturing the city as a future city. After a couple of minutes of riding the luxurious limousine that the awakeners association prepared. Soma and his co. Finally arrived at their destination. "We arrived, come out guys". Hiroshi is the first to come out, followed by his wife Hisako, Hina and Soma at last. "Thank you. Please give my best regards to Mr. Ito". Hiroshi once again acted as their mediator and said his thanks to the driver before the driver went off, leaving the four of them in front of a huge, tall building. The building has approximately thirty floors that pierce the sky, and the exterior is covered by glittering glass that reflects the rays of sunshine. They went inside and entered the lobby of the hotel, buzzing with energy because of the bustling place, filled with guests from all around the globe. People hurried to and fro with luggage in tow. Others were facing the receptionist, who handled them well with their distinctive business-like smile. Hiroshi approached the receptionist''s desk and asked about the reservation they had already made weeks prior. "May I help you, sir?". "We already made some reservations with the name of Akabane". "Please wait a moment¡­ Yes, we have certainly received it. Please sign the document". The woman receptionist gave Hiroshi a tablet that contained the reservation temporary contract. He moves his hand and receives two black cards that act as the key. "Enjoy your stay". "Thank you. Everyone lets go". Hisako steps forward as she closes the distance with her husband. "Which one is our room?". "It was on the thirteenth floor, room eight and nine". While walking, Soma followed behind the elders as he gawked at the spacious hall before him. He stood in front of the double elevator that would bring them up toward their floor destination. With a ting, the elevator opened and showed a deserted space inside. They entered inside, and Hiroshi began to press the button which showed the number thirteen beside the elevator door. Then, with another ting, the door was closed, and the sense as if being pulled enveloped everyone in space. The elevator ascended at a moderate pace. After less than a minute they spent in silence, the elevator rang another bell, signaling their arrival through the destination. The door slid to the side as a deserted long hallway presented before them. Hiroshi led in front, followed by Hisako on his side, while Soma and Hina behind them scanned each of the doors plastered through the wall, with each gap in between. "We are here". Hiroshi witnesses their room number and stands before the brown wooden door, using one of the black cards to open the lock on the door that had the number eight planted on it. The lock confirms it with a clicking sound and a green light that shows in the terminal that hangs beside the door. With a gentle push, the door creaked, and they entered their reserved room. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Stroll. The interior of the room boasts the style of minimalist, with a clean place, and the wall was painted white, giving it a serene atmosphere. There is a single door that stands on each side of the wall the moment they enter the room that will lead them toward the bathroom and toilet, respectively. In the bedroom, two identical twin beds stand parallel to each other with careful treatment and chosen pillows on it. Between them was a wooden drawer with a small lamp that stood on top of it that would provide faint illumination at night. Across the bed, two chairs stood between a wooden table beside the window that offered the view of the cityscape, and within the small gaps, it allowed the wind to make its way, creating a wave of sway curtains on it. "This place was good. I am glad I chose this place". "You are right, Hisako. Then, Soma and Hina, this place will be your room, and we will take the other one". "Yes, thank you for the hospitality you give me". "Okaaay". Hina walks past the other before she jumps and dives toward the springy bed that bounces her body upward at the moment of contact. She buried herself within the comfort of the bed and invited a vein to appear on Hisako''s forehead. Hisako approached the bed Hina was in and spun her daughter around, facing the ceilings. "Hina, watch your manners". "Eeeh, no way. I am tired. I want to rest for a bit". "Geez, this girl. At least change your clothes first". "... Later.". S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hina!..". Hiroshi and Soma watched the event unfolding with a wry smile on their faces. Hiroshi then presented one of the black cards in his hands toward Soma and asked him to take it. "Here is the card". Soma extended his hands before receiving the keys with a nod of his head. "Thank you". "Don''t mention it. Call us if there is anything you need. We will be staying in the other room beside. Hisako, let''s go!". "Okay, Dear. Hina, don''t cause trouble for Soma". "How could you say that to your own daughter". "Zip it. Soma, please take care of her, okay?". "Ahaha, Okay. I will". As usual, the duo in front of her was nothing like how parents and daughters tend to act. From what he saw after the time he spent with the Akabane Family, Hisako, and Hina were like a pair of sisters who always bickering to each other but deep down carried a sense of deep affection which the family had. "Then we will be off". Hiroshi informs Soma for the last time as he and Hisako leave the room. The door creaked before it closed tightly, leaving a click sound that locked the door automatically. "Finally, they are gone". "Hina,,". "Come on, just a bit. I want to rest". "Fine..". Soma resigned himself and took his phone out to check the time. It''s past morning, approaching noon, as the clock shows 11.27 AM. He tinkered with his phone for a bit, placing a point dot on the map so that he could find the place. Tucked the phone back, Soma, with his black card in hands, approaching the door. "Where are you going?". Hina, who noticed Soma''s movements, shifted her attention, then raised her body and opened her mouth. "You rest here. I am going to take a stroll". Soma replied briefly before sliding the black card toward the door terminal, and it showed a green light, accompanied by a clicking sound of the opened lock echoed in the room. Soma pushed the door lightly and managed to find his way out. "Okay then, can you bring me some food". "Okay, I will bring some. Here, hold the card". "Woah. Be careful out there". Hina with good reflexes catches the flying black card that Soma throws at her. She waved her hand before her figure was completely erased, as Soma closed the door. Soma, in the deserted hallway, began to proceed toward the elevator. He pressed the button on the side of the elevator wall that would show him the way down. A moment later the door was opened and revealed an empty space, he entered inside before pressing the button that carried him to the lobby. While waiting, Soma was tinkering with his phone while looking at the information regarding the floating island he currently resides in, trying to match up with the knowledge he acquired from reading the Novel. Ark was a man-made island that formed a four-cardinal way as a base for a landing point for planes or ships that wanted to visit here. The four cardinal ways in this place are each of them named, representing the four heavenly beasts. Black tortoise for the north, Azure Dragon on the east, Vermillion bird on the south, and White tiger on the West. Each of them also acts as a base of defense for the mainland that inhabits the middle section of the floating island where Hero Academy was built. Each district is already considered as a city on its own. Soma finally stepped outside from the hall as he gazed at the not-too-crowded street, and he found his way amongst the people who busied themselves with their world. The row of a tall building filled his sight as he journeyed the street, letting his feet bring him to a certain place. He gazed at his phone in and out while keeping his pace steady, then after walking for about thirty minutes, he found the place he wanted to visit. "Finally arrived". In front of him stood a humongous gate that resembled a Chinese downtown, standing tall with numerous people passing toward the gate. Whether it was in or out, the place was packed with people. The place he wanted to visit this time was a Market, as he tried to gather some information regarding the event that would be upheld later after the exam was finished. The market bustles with a lot of people who wander around through the maze of stalls and shops. The merchant eagerly calls out to the passerby while showing which product they currently offer. Soma scanned his surroundings and found many stalls on the street offering mainly a delicacy that enticed his empty stomach, and the thing he needed was mostly sold at the shops that also scattered across the bustling street. Soma, using his phone as a means to show a way, kept alternating his gaze before he stopped at a certain shop that stood in the far corner of the market with its bleak appearance, with its two-story building painted in gray color in the middle of this lively and bustling atmosphere the market had. The store stood out like a sore thumb. However, Soma knows the store''s reputation from the novel. Despite its bleak appearance, the inside will give a good satisfaction for the person who dares to visit the store and challenge the unknown because the owner is not some ordinary man. He pushed the wooden door inside, and it triggered the mechanism to ring the bell that hung on top of the door to give the person inside a warning of the incoming customer. "Excuse me..". Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Forgotten case. "Excuse me¡­". Soma lightly pushed the wooden door inside, and it shook the bell, making a clicking that warned the person inside. "In a moment, please". Came a hoarse voice that echoed through the empty room, making Soma stay in his place and begin to wander his sight to look inside the interior. The room was filled with a variety of weapons that lined up neatly from the left side of the room. There is a longsword, spear, dagger, and many more. There was also a shield and some set of plate armor that stood in the corner of the place, polished and reflecting the light from the sun that seeped through the glass from the window that was plastered on each side of the door. On the right side, Soma could see many various items lined up and accessories. There are many consumable items like potions with small stock as he could only find three baskets on top of the drawer. Sticking on the brown board, there are various items such as a necklace, bracelets, earrings, hair ornaments and many more. Soma also notices the nuance of beauty that is pictured in those accessories. It seems the person who made it has a great skill to create something so intricate like that. While he was wandering around the shops, the man with a rugged appearance in his early fifties, a stern face, and short blonde hair had goggles strapped on his neck. He appeared from the back of the shops wearing a dirty grey t-shirt, long brown pants and a brown leather apron on top of it to cover his clothes from dirt. He also wears a pair of safety shoes made from a good-quality monster hide. "What can I help you with?". The man stood behind the counter desk that stood alone in the innermost room. He slid the chair behind the counter before putting his butt on it and gazing straight at the incoming kid that was loitering around, looking at his craftsmanship. Soma didn''t open his mouth immediately, as he still greatly stirred inside because one of the crucial characters in the novel showed himself in front of him. "What''s wrong?". Knowing that he was being probed, the man opened his mouth first. Thanks to that, Soma was brought from his daydreaming. "..Nothing". Despite its stern expression and rough tone, he has. Deep down, he is a caring elder who always supports the protagonist in his journey, creating a miracle upon miracle that shook the entire world of craftsmanship. Soma braces himself as he steps forward, approaching the counter. He inhaled a breath and exhaled it straight away. "My name is Soma. I came here in search of a certain Item that will be of use to me..". "What kind of items?". "..Um, Are there any Items that could create a camouflage to deceive people''s eyes?". Upon mentioning the words, the man''s eyes knitted sharply. He is rather not fond of the word deceive that came out from the mouth of a little Kid. "What do you need it for, kid?". Soma already knows that the man is going to act like this, as Soma understands the man''s nature before him. So Soma stood in front of him while meeting his sharp gaze head-on. The man''s heart was stirred slightly as he saw the evident, serene, almost expressionless emotion that was shown by the kid in front of him. "Actually, from the rumors I heard. There will be an auction that will be held a week from now on. So I plan to join in, but as you know, I don''t want to invite trouble there because I am still under age¡­". "Then you don''t need to come". "...Yes, I know you would say that, but there is something important there that will help me. No, to help the world from the brink of destruction¡­". The man raised his brows, not understanding what the young man in front of him had blabbered about. The danger upon the world seems impossible, knowing that the world is at peace for all he knows and there is not a huge force that could threaten it, for he also participated in one of the operations at that time to help humankind. As the man intended to open his mouth, his eyes met with the boy''s eyes. His mouth was halted as he gazed at those serene eyes as if it had swallowed him. He retracts his protest, feeling that the boy in front of him seems not lying. His mind tries to deny it, but his instinct as a former veteran warns him not to let those statements slip away from his mind. "..I am being serious here. So, Can you help me?". Soma gazes at the man in front of him with his calm eyes that show his sincerity. The man in front of him was a former veteran who stood in the front lines before deciding to retire and opened his own shop as his own dream. The man in front of him valued honesty more than anything, and Soma also being honest with the words he was saying. If the man asked how he could obtain that information, he already formed a reason to convince him. There is no reason for Soma to deceive him as he is also aware of the things he would hear from Soma''s mouth. "..Kid, is what you''re saying true?". The man stood up from his seat and leaned his body forward with a frown on his face. Sosma met his gaze head-on without flinching. The atmosphere turned eerily quiet as they locked eyes in those close distances. The air turned heavy as if it exerted a great pressure that swallowed Soma''s entire being. "..Yes, I am certain". Soma replied to it composedly and made the man open his eyes wide. The pressure vanished from the room, and it seems the thing about the destruction of the world is not some baseless words that come from a delusional kid. However, he must clarify something first. "Where did you get this information?". The man distanced himself from Soma, retracting his imposing aura. Then he opened his mouth while also knitting his brows as if to say he didn''t want to accept any lies. Soma, anticipating this question would appear, opened his mouth while exhaling a breath, creating a solemn mood in the room. "..I am one of the survivors of the Project Red". After the words came from Soma''s mouth, they echoed inside the room. The man''s body stiffened while his eyes opened wide. His calm heart took a sudden turn, and it began to throb intensely, making a rush of adrenaline and making him recall those times when he was still on the front lines. His body began to tremble, and cold sweat appeared from his forehead, traveling along his cheek into his jawline before dropping to the ground. Time is still as the two of them turn the calm mood to a heavy silence. "...Is it true?". "...Yes". Soma gives his affirmation, nodding his head while maintaining his composed face. The man''s legs turned soft as he flopped himself toward the seat. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..How is this possible?". "..How about it? Can you help me?". Chapter 77: Chapter 77 Currency. Project Red, from the novel Chronicles Saga that Soma read, was the project conducted by one of the seven subordinates from the Great demon lord, which involved many innocent children who were orphans, in grief, broken, and lost with no way home. The institutions enticed them using words like power, wealth, wisdom, and shelter, making them easily deceived and searched test subjects. There is also a grown-up man, which consists of a bandit or someone who has abandoned humanity itself. The project was intended to create a Demonic human. Because the Demon Race from this world was something that was not born through race, they were created by using the devil''s blood that is scattered across the globe. As Soma recalled in the story, the project and the institute were already raided five years ago. The organization perished on the planet as they witnessed all of them being captured or killed. However, Soma is aware that the project has continued even until now, and one of the reasons for that is the tragedies that struck him the moment he transferred into the world of the novel. The search for devil blood andnthen used to create a mass of demon army that will march for war following upon the awakening of their rulers, which will happen in the future. As the silence kept hanging in the air, Soma tried to wait for the answer from the man. The man rubs his face and turns his gaze at Soma. His eyes revealed an immense sorrow and sympathy directed at Soma. Soma felt uncomfortable upon receiving those gazes, but he should bear with it, for he needed this man''s cooperation in infiltrating the auction place. Soma waited for the man in front of him to regain his calm as the man kept his face closed using both hands. The man released his hands from his face and faced Soma in the eyes. His calm eyes keep his gaze straight before he exhales a huge amount of carbon dioxide through the atmosphere. "..So, uncle, did you have the item?". Upon listening to Soma''s request, the man began to recall all the equipment and Items in his possession. He rubbed his jawline with a well-trimmed beard before a flash of light bulb appeared on his skull. "...I have a couple of them". "Really?". "...Yes, wait a minute". The man turned his back and went toward the furnace or a small factory he created to produce those amazing equipment and items on display. "Sorry for the wait". Soma turned his gaze to the sound and found the man was holding a two small rectangular box that contained an item on it. Both items had a similar appearance with their thin silver chain and a tiny black gemstone placed onto the silver ornament. "That looks cool". "Thank you for that. Here are the items you are asking for, Mirage necklace". The man put both necklaces with the same model and size on the counter and presented them to Soma. "Mirage necklace". The name felt familiar in his ear, but he couldn''t recall the necklace abilities. Soma knitted his brows, regretting that he did not borrow the appraisal glass in Hina''s storage ring that he found in the trial gate. Sensing the distressed boy in front of him, the man tucked his right hand toward his pocket on his leather apron and took a clear round glass with a tiny gold chain on its side. "..Here, use this!". S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma turned his gaze and saw the items the man had in his hands. He was wondering what item that was until a realization struck his brain. "This was an appraisal item?". "Correct". The man nodded his head, showing his lifted corner mouth. Soma''s body stiffened as the man presented him with a monocle in his hand. He looked at the man''s face as the man gave him a nod. Soma hesitantly took the monocle and placed it near his right eye. [Mirage Necklace(Epic): Item for camouflage, could change the wearer''s appearance as the user imagines. It could not transform the user''s appearance. Consume mana 100 for one hour Skill Stealth: Erase every trace of the user from Presence, odor, heat, and footsteps. Using Mana 100 for the second] A translucent window began to appear, showing the details of the item''s description. "..This is perfect. Uncle, did you make these?". "Yes". Soma opened his eyes wide. He was so surprised at the rank of the item in front of him. It was an Epic rank plus skill item created using Human hands, not from the dungeon or gate like Soma found his Epic grade items. The skill is a useful ability that will let the user hide from everyone''s eyes depending the amount of Mana the user spent. The items were more than he asked for. The man in front of Soma is genuinely worthy of respect. The corner of Soma''s lips lifted as he couldn''t hide the shocking revelation he was having today. Soma regulated his breathing to calm his excited mood before opening his mouth. "Uncle, how much for the two items?". "Considering the rank and its abilities. The item was 1,5 million Gold". "Gold?". "You didn''t know? It was the currency we used in the Ark''''. "...Ah? I remembered it now". The currency used in the Ark was Gold that humans farm upon entering the dungeon or gate. In the current era, the gold currency is the one that has the highest value among other currencies that spread in the world. Soma connected his thoughts with the storage ring in his necklace, then took out a gold bar that shone inside the bleak room as big as a brick. "Can I use this?". The moment Soma put the gold bar on the counter, the man''s face was dumbfounded as he saw the glittering surface of the gold pierce his retina, slapping him from reality and bringing him into his escapism. This was the first time for the man to see this clear, stark, pure gold lay before him. "Um, are you okay?". Soma waved his hand, calling the man''s name, for he still had a blank face. "...Ah, of course. Let me take the tools first". The man snapped back to reality before turning to leave the counter and took the measurement tool that was used to measure the gold weight and purity. "I brought the tool". The tools the blacksmith brought had a unique appearance, as if it was a portable treasure box that fits in hand and could be bought anywhere. But there is a difference between them. The item before him has a round, clear, transparent sphere in the middle of its lid. "..Then, please". "Okay, I will measure its weight and purity of the gold. Here I come.". He opened the lid of the box, and inside, there was a surface of a gleaming metal plate in silver. He puts the gold on the plate, and it sinks like scales. Closing the tools, the two people inside the quiet room wait for the measurement to finish, and after five seconds that feel like a long time, the transparent sphere glows in green light, and the man opens the lid. Behind the lid, there is a digital number written the value of the gold. "...Hooh. Weight 10 Kg, and its purity is 100 percent pure gold". "...Hooh". Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Extra Skill. As the measure came out, the two people inside the room had completely different expressions. The man is amazed by the gold that he received from Soma and Soma, who is still racking his brain, trying to recall the memories he had of the currency in the Ark. The man turned his gaze at Soma and opened his mouth. "Kid, where did you get this gold?". Soma turned his gaze, and he saw the curious eyes that were probing him. The man didn''t have any other motive for asking that question. He simply wanted to know how Soma could have this gold in his possession. "I am lucky enough to encounter an uncharted Gate and managed to clear it with my friend, also collect every treasure we found inside". "Such good luck. Okay, I believe you. As for the payment, you need two more of these kinds of gold. Do you have it?". "Yes, no problems". As requested, Soma took another two gold bricks in his storage and let the man measure them. The result was all the same. The three of them had the same quality, and all off the pieces were exactly three million gold. For each, ten Kg of gold with high purity content was worth one million. "Thanks for the patronizing kid. I almost forgot. My Name is Malik. Pleased to meet you, Soma". "Please to meet you sir Malik". "Hehe, you polite kid, Soma. I like that". "Thank you". As Soma''s business is done here. He once again sweeps his gaze around, trying to recall something that maybe he forgot on the way. Then, after mulling it through, he chose to end his visit today and come back to the hotel where Hina was waiting. "Thank you, Sir Malik, I will visit again sometime". "Okay, be careful on your way". Malik raised his right hand flashed his white teeth, seeing the departing figure of Soma. Soma turned his head to the back and bowed a little before he left the shop. The door closed as Soma stomped his feet outside. A crisp chill of breeze brushes past his skin, cooled his body and refreshed his mind. The sunlight that shines above his head feels mellow, for it is still the time in winter. The surrounding place was still filled to the brim with people who were taking their time to visit the market. Soma began to take his phone and operate the map function so that he didn''t get lost on his way back. On his way, he spotted a lot of stalls that sold a variety of food that he had seen in his previous world, and some didn''t. Then, there is one of the stalls that caught his attention that sells some fried chicken. Looking for the position of the sun, the time was already noon, but despite it was his time for a meal, he didn''t have a lot of appetite in him. So he plans to fill it with some light meal like a sandwich and some fried chicken, and there is also Hina who asks him to buy some food. He recalled Hina also liked some junk food, so this was a good choice he made. "Excuse me, how much for the chicken?". Hina who is enjoying the soft, bouncy embrace on top of the bed inside the hotel room. Opened her eyes at her phone while lying to the side, reading some articles about the earlier news that bugged her mind even until now. The media spread the news that she was the one who cleared the gate, but the truth was far from that. She considered herself a burden there, when Soma was fighting with life on the line alone, and all she could do was just sit in the side watching. His figure when fighting those strong monsters was so mesmerizing and also miserable in her eyes, jumping toward the wall of flame, followed by a bolt of ragging lightning in his hands, fighting a flying monster using a cutting space sword, and the crucial moment when he was possessed by a mysterious entity to kill the Rank-S monster Raiju. Those become a spectacle that she could never forget for the rest of her life. However, on the other side, it evokes a feeling of fear and unease in her heart. She is determined to become stronger to prove to herself that she doesn''t need anyone by her side, only herself and her parents. She felt that her wall of determination shook. Unconsciously, she clenched her phone and gritted her teeth in frustration. Then, a single whisper echoed in her mind as if Soma was beside him. {..Do your best..}. Hina''s body sprung up as Soma''s voice reverberated in her brain. "...Do your best, huh". S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She once again looked toward the articles in hand. Her mind began to create multiple possibilities that would involve her and Soma in the future. There will be a time in the future when they will be fighting another strong monster, and if that happen, does she want the same tragedies to happen again? Hina inhaled a deep breath while closing her eyes, slowly breathing out, then opened her eyes that burned in fighting spirit. "Yosh, let''s train for a bit". The phone in her hand drew a parabola arc before it struck down the bounced bed as she took a seat on the chair, welcomed by a scene of the cityscape that looked like a city from the future. Hina raised her right palm before her eyes. Then, she began to concentrate as the nerve in her body tensed and the flow of the mana in her body hastened and gathered toward her right palm, smoothly without any resistance. The control she has right now is considered marvelous, looking at her age, who is still fourteen. She already reached an intermediate mastery of her skill that people around her age rarely couldn''t do. Even with luck, she unlocked her potential at that crucial fight when she desperately squeezed her mana pool, which made her experience something so excruciating just to wake up Soma. But she didn''t regret a thing, and because of that, they managed to survive that trial. On her palm appears a firetail that swirls in gentle flow like a dancing serpent. The flame was warm, and Hina kept her eyes open, manipulating the flame trail, formed a small dragon touching every tip of her fingers, then doing otherwise for a couple of times. Hina, who was in full concentration mode, completely forgot about the time and her surrounding, as she submerged herself in her training in controlling mana. Soma, who arrived at the hallway on the thirteenth floor, found his front door occupied by two people who kept monitoring suspiciously. "Why are you guys here?" "Soma, where have you been?". "Just take a stroll outside". "Is that so?". Hisako, who realized Soma''s appearance, greeted him back then shifting her focus again toward the room. Soma followed her gaze and tilted his head to the side, not knowing what was happening. "It is about Hina. Soma, do you know what happened inside?". "No, I just recently came back from my stroll outside". "Since when are you out?". "Since we separated". "That long?..". "Yes". Hiroshi, who also stood by his wife''s side, responded while keeping his attention to the inside of the room. Soma, who is still oblivious about the event that transpired in front of him, calms his confused mind, and he feels a slight flow from the surrounding wind shifted inside the room. It piqued his curiosity further then, without him noticing, his red eyes start to glow in a faint light. "What is this?". Soma muttered. His vision shook and began to alter, into a brilliant color of light. The world that he used to see was now gone, replaced by a beautiful color that spread across the atmosphere and painted with a glittering gentle flow of myriad particles from mana in the air that got sucked inside the room. As he realized what had transpired inside. His vision came back to normal as he saw the usual color that spread before his eyes. "What was that?". Soma shift his attention and opened his mouth. "What did she do inside?". "She is in training. I am sure of that". Hisako opened her mouth and gave Soma a brief explanation about what had transpired recently. It seems Hina was in training to control the mana. That is why the surrounding flow of mana was disrupted as it got sucked at her side. However, Hisako, as an S-Rank awakener who is walking the path as a wizard, noticed a slight change in her daughter''s constitution. "..Since when did She reach intermediate mastery in mana manipulation? This was too fast even for her. Hmm". Hisako noticed the change in the surrounding atmosphere. She raised her hand and knocked on the door. "Hina, open the door!". "..Mom?!". Hina, who noticed the call, stood up from her seat and rushed to the door as she was about to reach the doorknob. She caught the figure of the terminal beside it, took the black card Soma handed to her and slid the card that unlocked the lock feature of the door. "What is the matter, Mom?". As she opened the door, Hina saw three figures standing in front of the room she was currently occupying. Hina saw her mother, Hisako, who had a frown on her face. Hiroshi, who smiled bitterly looking at her figure, and lastly, Soma, who threw his gaze at a faraway place, not wanting to look at her. "Hina, what did you do earlier?". "I was training my magic, and..". "I see. As I thought you already reached intermediate mastery". Hearing the words from her mother made her stiffen her body. "How did you know?". "Fool, don''t underestimate your mother, who is already mastering mana manipulation to advance stage..". "What was that? Are you boasting about that right now?". "Sure I am. But, more than that, congratulations Hina". "Ah?...". Hisako closed the distance between them, spreading her hands to the side before pulling Hina into her embrace. Hina, who is caught off guard, couldn''t do anything and let herself be buried in her mother''s bosom. "You did great, Hina". "Thanks, Mom". The warmth they shared with each other melted their heart and loosened all of the restraint in their being. In that tender moment, they find solace and reassurance in each other''s arms. Hisako separates herself from her daughter as she feels regret for destroying that warmth, but she also wants to convey something important to her current daughter. "Change your clothes first! They are drenched and reeks of sweat". "Huh?". Hina, who did still not understand what her mother meant, shifted her gaze downward, and she could see a glimpse of her blue underwear and a drenched t-shirt that became transparent because it was wet. Her confused mind heated up as the blood in her body shot through the roof and boiled her face in red. "Mom, you dummy. Why didn''t you tell me sooner!". "Huh, what was that. Since when has my daughter become a person who forgot how to say her gratitude?". "Mou, I don''t care. I want to take a bath first". "Hurry up because we will be getting out to have our lunch". "..Okaay". As for the two men, they stood behind Hisako, watching her and Hina interact like a pair of close sisters. The ambiance from earlier was gone like a glimmering of fireworks that only lasted an instant for them to show their beautiful sight. Hiroshi, seeing the figure of his family that he swore to protect with a wry smile, approached his wife, who stood in front of the door waiting for her daughter. "Hisako..". "Dear..". Soma watched those families interact, giving him a warm comfort in his heart that he almost forgot. It was small, but he could feel it, albeit slightly. He felt thankful for the Akabane family, who always took care of him and vowed to return this debt later. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] "Huh?!". Chapter 79: Chapter 79 A peaceful day. "It''s such a shame Soma couldn''t come with us, right Hina". "Um, wait, Mom. Why did you ask me that?". "Well, it''s because you always have that long-distance gaze, feeling lost in his absence". "..Eh? Did I do that?". "Yeah, you did". "Lies..". The two mother and daughter spend their waiting time exchanging family banter as usual. They are currently inside a bustling family restaurant near the hotel as the time comes for them to eat their lunch. The inside of the restaurant was buzzing with activities. The mellow sunlight streamed through the window glass basked the interior with its warmth, illuminating the modern interior adorned with its modern artwork and sleek furnishing. The interior of the restaurant was filled with the laughter of a family who is spending their time together or a friend who is conversing with each other, livening up the atmosphere. After a minute or so, a female waiter brought a trolley filled with the dishes they ordered and approached their table. "Apologize for the wait, and these are the meals that you ordered". "Thank you". Hiroshi said his thanks as the waiter kept bringing the dishes and drinks toward the table before saying her pieces. "Enjoy the meal". Leaving the table now, the Akabane family began to dismiss the small conversation they had and took each dish they had ordered. Hiroshi and Hisako ordered the same creamy pasta, and Hina had some omelette rice with demi-glace sauce on top. "Itadakimasu". The family began to enjoy the dish in silence. "Thanks for the food". After finishing with their dish, the family leisurely enjoy the drink they order respectively. Hina, who ordered an orange juice, slurped the citrus and a tangy flavor coming from the juice, but she couldn''t properly taste it. Her mind was still wandering to another place, showing her blank face. "Look, you''re doing that again". "Hmm, what?". "Daydreaming". "Ah..". As Hisako pointed out, Hina raised her brows as she couldn''t hide her distracted mind any longer. She turned her gaze down, looking at the orange water that was contained inside a transparent cup while twirling its straw, making a clunking sound. The three of them invite Soma to join them to have lunch, but the boy says that he does not have any appetite. So the Akabane family couldn''t force him and decided to go to a nearby family restaurant without him. Hina, at that time, was greatly shaken as it was the first time Soma declined their invitation. She thought something was wrong and tried to stay with him, but her parents wouldn''t let her do that. His absences greatly stir her mind, and not knowing when this is happen, but she already takes soma for granted in her family. Hiroshi, who saw his distressed daughter, opened his mouth to start a new conversation topic. "Oh right, Hina, why did you do that earlier?". "...Do what?". Hisako also understood her husband''s intention, so she began to interject. "Why did you decide to train in the hotel room?". "Ah, that. Nothing, just feeling to do it, that''s all". "Really?". "Yeah". S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I thought that you were bothered by the article this morning". After Hisako said the words, Hina''s body stiffened and invited the reaction from her parents. They notice their daughter''s state just seeing her expression from reading the articles and the story she told them about her experience inside the trial gate, creating a conflict that shakes her mind. Hina already told everything she experienced inside the trial gate while Soma was bedridden. The parents were worried at first, and as Hina continued the story, their expression turned grave, anxious, and fearful, and at the end, they closed it with a feeling proud of their daughter''s growth and achievements. "Yeah, I am". "Thought so". Hisako, who guessed it right, closed her distance with Hina while raising her right hand. She folds her index finger back, using her thumbs to hold it, and flicks her daughter''s forehead. "Ouch, what was that for?". "Listen here, Hina. Regardless of what happens inside your head, you can''t just train your magic inside a hotel; a small mistake will spell doom and trouble for you". "Your mother was right, Hina". Hina opened her eyes wide, and a dawn of realization struck her mind. Even though she was determined to train, but doing that inside a hotel was probably out of her mind. "I am sorry". "Good". Hiroshi silently nodded his head to reply to his daughter''s remorse. Then his body twitched as he felt a pair of eyes glare in their direction, and he jerked his head to the outside window, observing the surroundings. "What is it, dear?". "Dad?". "..Nothing". Hiroshi dismissed his awareness as he loosened his muscles. "Is it just my imagination?". In the heart of the bustling city, two people found themselves in a narrow alley, sheltered from the midday sun by towering buildings. "What is the matter?". A chubby man knitted his brows while bringing many junk food in his hands. He opened his mouth as he saw the distressed expression of his partner, who happened to glare at a certain building filled with people enjoying their meal. Devi shifted her glare and approached the chubby man. "I apologize, Lord Gula, for the disruption. Let''s continue our task". "Seriously, don''t waste any more time than this, okay?". Devi choked upon her words and wanted to let out a protest to the man before her, who was the one who was wasting their precious time. But she couldn''t do that because she was here as an assistant. "...My apology". The chubby man turns his back along with his wriggling stomach to leave the deserted alley, which the sun cannot filter through. Devi once more turns her gaze to the family restaurant, where she sees a familiar face upon them. Then, after she mulled over her thoughts, she decided to follow the chubby man and leave the place. As Soma was left behind alone in the hotel, his sight couldn''t leave the translucent window that suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Adapt(Passive): A skill that will let the user adapt to all of the disturbances/Abnormalities that happen to the user''s body. Physically or mentally](Enhanced version) [Skill Adapt had already adapted itself toward the curse inside the user body 100%] [Obtain Curse Resistance Skill 1(Passive)] "What? Skill?". The notification that floated in front of him opened his eyes wide and made his mouth slacken. He remembered the Adapt skill very well, as it was his first skill that was given by that Author. He recalled that the skill could only give him temporary resistance toward the abnormalities in his body. However, currently, the skill gives him a skill that proves helpful in resisting the curse that is still etched inside his body. "But, why so sudden?". [The Curse resistance skill couldn''t retaliate against the curse inside the user''s body] [Curse Resistance skill proficiency up] [Curse resistance level up 2] "Wait, wait, hold on. There is too much information to swallow here". The translucent window kept appearing in front of him, and the skill that he recently got was already advanced to its next stage by itself just by resisting the curse inside him. The notification kept ringing in his head before it dwindled down as Soma thought to himself that the system needed to shut up, and it happened. The system turned into a silent mode while it kept generating dozens and more notifications that his skill was resisting the curse and growing. Soma clutched his head as he recalled the new email he received from the author. The content of that email was nowhere to be seen now. But the living proof of that was the two skills he received and evolved into something else more terrifying. Shaking his head to the side, the translucent window in front of him dismissed, and Soma could see the usual room in the hotel. With the overwhelming information he gets, he sighs as he leans his back toward the chair, looking up. "Ahaha, man, that was awesome". A dry laugh escaped his mouth as he couldn''t expect the thing to happen in front of him. He set his sight straight to the white-beige ceiling while raising his right hand, clenching it with new determination filled his eyes. "Soon, the curse will be gone, probably? I will no longer be restricted by the curse and can grow faster than anybody else". Chapter 80: Chapter 80 Hero Academy. One night passed as Soma and Hina now stood in front of a towering wall that stood tall around ten meters height, creating a massive hexagon wall that was built on top of the vast mainland in the Ark. They stood on a straight, wide road connected to the enormous gate of the prestigious Hero Academy. The place to nurtured a talented seed that came from across the land, gathered around and filtered through the education system they had. The Hero Academy was like a fortress itself, with its towering wall, which was built using an enhanced material that could withstand a Rank-S monster attack, and vast land that could accommodate a city. Soma couldn''t close his slackened jaw, for it was the first time he had seen that massive school in his life. "Hina, Soma, do your best". "Dad, Mom, I will. Let''s go, Soma". "I will do my best". Hina, who finished saying her goodbye, walked ahead before Soma followed beside her, matching her walking pace. The two of them walked leisurely while capturing the sight before them. On each side of the road, there are many students with different uniforms walking on the same road with the same purpose in mind. Soma wears his brown blazer uniform from middle school with a white shirt inside, brown long pants, and black shoes. Hina wears a white sailor uniform from her middle school day, which she attended a private school. She wears a white skirt and knee-socks and a pair of brown shoes. They mixed with other students from all over the world. Soma cast his gaze around, observing each and every one of the students who walked with him. He swept his gaze sideways before finding one distinctive figure of a woman with silver hair who walked alone with a straight posture but had a blank, expressionless face, wearing a white shirt with a red tie on her collar. She wears a white skirt with black stocking that cover her thigh and a pair of black shoes, on this crowded road. He knew who she was, but he hadn''t not any intention to involved himself in trying to get along with her yet. Then he continued his observation and managed to find A slender figure of a handsome blonde boy walking while being looked with passionate eyes by dozens of women. An attractive, long black-haired boy with a stiff face walked in imposingly, with knitted brows as he create a barrier to set aside stranger, invoking fear in others, and last is a petite woman with a big-breasted figure walked in enthusiasm with a blossoming smile on her face. As he saw those people, his mind felt a bit overwhelmed as the people he saw earlier were the characters inside the Chronicles Saga. "They are here. They real¡­". Unconsciously, Soma lifted the corner of his mouth. "What''s wrong, Soma?". Hina, who noticed Soma''s grinning face, asked beside him while leaning her body closer. "..Nothing, I am just excited about what kind of school life I will experience here". S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hee, I didn''t know you had that thought in you". "What do you mean by that?". {Attention to all the candidates who will take the academy entrance examination. You may go to the Auditorium on the west side of the academy. I repeat..} A deafening, deep and bold voice from an male, reverberated in the atmosphere. It was not carried by modern technology. Instead, Magic was used as a means of amplification to deliver the sound to the atmosphere. The voice was so loud that some of the participants closed their ears because the intensity of the voice shook them. The voice also conjured with a bit of imposing order to frighten those with weak mentalities. Soma remembered how well the academy treated their students. The academy was the place to nurture a great seed with a rather strict military style in particular classes, but the academy also gave the students a lot of freedom in choosing their path to take. "That is the call. Let''s go hina". Upon the announcement, that still reverberates in the air. Every student who managed to stand on their feet continued their walk and passed the tall main gate, which opened to welcome the candidates of new students in the academy. "Candidates this way". A male student wearing black blazers, a white shirt inside, and long black pants below, along with his companion, began to greet and guide all candidates through the broad school. They walk harmoniously like a duckling who follows its mother toward the west side of the academy. "We are here". After walking around for a minutes, Soma can see a huge building painted in white. The building was built on top of hard concrete and had a huge twin door that was opened to welcome the candidates inside to start the examination. There are no teachers and no seniors who guide them anymore. From this point onward, all of the candidates just shoved inside the building and let themselves find their respective seats freely. As Soma entered the building, he was greeted by the expansive interior room with a white marble floor and high ceilings. The air was filled with a sort of anticipation and chatter that occurred as they awaited the academy to start the examination. There are rows of cushioned seats arranged in a sweeping arc facing the stage. In the innermost part of the room. There is a stage for the teacher in the academy to give them greetings. On the stage stands a huge whiteboard and a digital monitor that hangs behind it with its massive monitor. Soma looked toward his surrounding seat, which still had some room and managed to secure two empty seats. "Hina this way". Hina followed his footsteps before they stood before the empty seat. On their respective seats and tables, Soma could see a number test that was plastered on the tables that stretched to the side and also a piece of a brown envelope that contains the test that the Academy had prepared. "125, Hina?". "126". HIna also noticed the number on her seat and then informed Soma of her number. Both of them took their seats respectively, but the candidate that will take the test seems not showing any to end. It kept flooding the building until the seat in the room was almost occupied to the brim. As if waiting for the moment, the door from the building that welcomed the candidate to enter began to creak slowly closed, grabbing so much attention from the newborn toddler. The door was shut tightly, not letting a single candidate enter or leave the place. The chatter inside the room was stopped, and the wide room turned eerily quiet, making everyone who sat upon the seat gushing a bucket of cold sweat. The lively atmosphere turns one eighty upon the door shut. The candidates who felt the tension in the air began to have a hard time breathing as their hearts throbbed in anticipation, excitement, and anxiety, and filled each and every candidate''s mind. Soma lost his sight for a moment as the room turned dark, giving them a sense of crisis in their heart and managing to disturb their mind from the exams in front of them. "Soma". Hina also seems affected by it. Soma, who has a good grasp on the darkness, albeit a little, managed to grab her hand and squeeze it tight. "Calm yourself, this is just a distraction". "...Okay". The warmth that came from their linked hands spread to her heart and melted the sense of crisis that plagued her heart. The room brightened as the candidates breathed a sigh of relief, but the academy still didn''t stop until that. "Welcome, everyone, and let the first exam begin!". Chapter 81: Chapter 81 Entrance Exam Part 01. One of the male teachers from the academy came out of nowhere, standing on the stage. After he finished his words, the room turned chaotic, as a couple of candidates were blank with the sudden event that transpired to them. Soma and Hina exchange glances before they link hands, separated and grabbing their brown envelopes, respectively. Soma tore the brown paper, took out the contents inside and laid it out on the table. In front of him were three pages of scribbled paper filled with a question to the brims. Soma observed each page and formulated his strategy of which one he should be working on first. From the three papers, one of the pages contained a question from General knowledge and the other two were related to a Dungeon, monster, and gate things. After mulling it through, Soma decide to start with the General knowledge first. The tension in the room rose as many candidates'' hearts throbbed for the starting test that would decide their future in this academy. The air turned heavy as the sound that echoed inside the room was the sound of a moving pen scribbled on the piece of paper. All the candidates were currently in battle with their questions in a single paper. "I will give you two hours to finish the test". As the candidates were focused on their papers, the teacher clear loud voice reverberated in the room that caused many students to stiffen their bodies halting their thoughts, at the sudden announcement, making their minds disturbed even further, plus they still had lingering feelings about the tragedies earlier and were currently facing the test. They are all in doom. Soma had already known that the trick would occur, so he was prepared in advance and managed to calm Hina, who almost got eaten by the tricks. This is different from the novel he read, where Hina could easily clear all of the tests with no problems at all because of her rough personality. But, the current Hina was different; she still retained her shy part and still always acted in a tough front to a stranger, but now she always acts mellow in front of Soma, because of the time they spend together. He hopes that Hina could be opened up a little to other people if she could attends the academy. Every candidate who heard the announcement began to shoot their bloodshot eyes to the paper, trying to tear them apart and even squeeze their brain to dry trying to figure out how to solve a problem. It was chaotic. The room was deathly quiet, and many students were focused on their tests. There are also those who, unfortunately, had their thinking abilities halted and couldn''t solve even one problem. Time passed, and half an hour later, Soma flipped the major knowledge test and then began his other test. "Hm?". The next test he took was filled with questions about Dungeons, Gates, Monster, and many other that related to an awakeners. He breathed a sigh, for he happened to memories all of the knowledge of these problems in his brain. Soma, with a calm face, began to solve his first question swiftly and continued to the next. He is so focused that he is oblivious to his surroundings that he is being stared at by the teachers, who happen to hear Soma flip his paper and start his other assignment. After another half an hour, Soma flipped the pages in his hand and started to do his last paper. For the record, Soma didn''t completely answer all of the questions on his second page. He only answers the questions that he knows and empties the answer sheet he doesn''t know how to answer, such as the method of making small potions and stuff. It seems the academy was not too inclined to battle-related problems as there is a question for a person who specialises in craftsmanship. "..That''s it, time is up. All of you stop your hands". Two hours have passed in a blink, and the teacher who stands on the stage shouts to inform the time has finished for the candidates to work on their assignment. Soma calmly flipped the pages as he breathed a sigh, and from his side, he could hear a loud sigh coming from Hina, who slumped her body to the tables that seemed burnt out. "Haaaa¡­ Finally over". "Good job, Hina". "Hmm, You too, Soma. Haa, So tired". Hina again buried her face in her folded hands while exuding a huge sigh. Soma smiled wryly, seeing her tired figure. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..Then let me announce the one who passed the first exam". The word from the teacher that echoed through the vast room turned the bustling room into a deathly silent state, as every candidate that was relieved the test was over tensed their body for the test result that would be announced straight ahead. "What? Right now?". Hina sprung her body up as she opened her eyes wide in disbelief. Many other students also feel the same way Hina feels, not excluding the main characters. There is only one person who manages to keep his calm in this situation, that is Soma, who knows that this will happen beforehand. In the novel he read, it was explained that every inch and nook in the auditorium room had been facilitated with a high-tech magic tool that could observe every candidate accurately and transfer every video and data it gets to the teachers who was in charge to give a live-time scoring. "..You saw the number on your respective seat, right?". Upon the mention of the number, many candidates began to duck down and observed the numbers on the table. "..The numbers on your respective table will be shone, signalling you are passing the first exam". As the teacher finished his words, Soma could see the numbers on his tables shining in white light. Soma, who saw that breath a sigh, loosened the tension in his body for a bit, for knowing the result of the exams. Even though he has confidence in his brain, there is nothing he can do if the word exam will bring tension toward his own being. "Ah, I am glad". Hina''s relief voice echoed as it entered Soma''s ears. He jerked his head to the side and saw the number on her table shone. "Good for you, Hina". "Thanks, Soma. Let''s celebrate it later". "It was still not over yet". "What?". The once quiet room now burst with various emotions that overwhelmed the atmosphere; happy, sad, regret, anticipation, and relief filled the now bustling room. There were many candidates who were so overcome with joy that they started to dance in place and shout loudly like madman. There are also the ones who had tears and gritted their teeth in frustration for not seeing the shined numbers on their tables. Soma caught those views in his sight as he surveyed his surroundings with a serene gaze in his eyes. "..Everyone who passed. The senior outside will guide you to the next phase of the examination so that you may please leave the room, and for those who didn''t pass, please stay, for I have something to discuss with you guys.. ". "Soma..?". "Yeah, let''s leave this place". Soma and Hina stood up from their seats and slipped past the other seat before standing in the line that would bring them outside. He turned his gaze to the surroundings, observing many candidates who failed in their first step to attend the most prestigious academy on the planet. "Soma, what''s wrong?". "Nothing..". At the very least, he hoped for those who didn''t pass the exam to find their path respectively. Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Entrance Exam Part 02. As Soma and Hina leave the building, They are welcomed by the mellow rays from the sunlight that pierced their retina, making them close their eyes. Because of the earlier event where the two of them were too focused, staring closely at a piece of paper making their eyes tired. The calm wind that swept past their skin cooled their tensed body and refreshed their mind. Soma inhaled a deep breath to relax his nerves by spreading much oxygen through his body. "Congratulations to all candidates who passed the first exam. Today, you will be performing your next exam. Please follow me to the stadium". A man in his late teens wearing the academy uniform, which consists of a black blazer and white shirt, starts to lead the candidates to another place where the second exam will be held. The group began to move, with the rising tension in the surrounding area. There are no single words uttered by the candidates as they keep their mouths shut and follow the man behind. They strode on the vast land for about ten minutes before they stood in front of a massive circle building with a dome shape awaiting their presence. The building looks strong as it was built with the same material as the wall that was erected outside, surrounding the academy. "We are here. Candidates, please enter inside". The huge steel twin door on the front building twitched before it slid to the side, raising the anticipation of the candidates who were curious about the interior of the massive building. The door erected a white vapor mist, giving a dramatic entrance, and a gust of wind appeared to make the tension rise. "Welcome to the stadium, and please enter for the exam that will be held at any moment". After being urged by the seniors, one after another, the candidates enter the facility, and once inside, their mouth is opened as they marvel at the interior of the building. The interior of the building was so vast that it could contain a massive white marble arena that stretched far away to every corner. A line was plastered on top of the arena which consists as big as a football field, lining up in rows. In each field, there are many tools for measurement that feel alien in Soma''s eyes. But he could guess it if he tried to connect it with the memories from the novel. "Greeting candidates, congratulations on passing your first exam¡­". A stern man with short blonde hair and a bulky appearance, wearing tight clothes that showed his thick muscles and long army pants with a pair of black boots, welcomed them. The man was 190 cm in height, he had those sharp eyes and stern face exuding a scary aura, that made many students feel anxious and not daring to met eyes with him. "..Now, you will be tested in three aspects. First is your strength, which will be held on the field there. The second is magic. I want to see how your mana pool and your magic element are, and lastly, your skill, practical, you will be engaging in a battle with me or seniors that await in another place". A gasp escaped many candidates as the man in front said the third test with rough and hoarse voice. Every candidate swallows their saliva, seeing the figure of the teacher. Some of them had already gushed a bucket of sweat, seeing the stern face of the teacher. Many of them prayed in their heart that they wouldn''t face him in a practical battle. The teacher who was in the candidate''s mind, not knowing this fact, led the stunned candidates to one of the fields that the academy had prepared for. The floor in the building was so vast, like some arena in the coliseum, but now it was being divided by a white line for the easy assignment the candidates would have. Arriving at one of the fields, the teacher took out his terminal tab before scanning the display and opening his mouth. "Okay, without further a do, let''s start. There are so many of you who passed the first test, so let us begin. Everyone who feels it was their number step forward . No 2,3,6,8, and 9 steps forward". Upon mentioning the number, as the teacher said, five students stepped forward. They approached the measurement tools that stood on the fields. On the field stood five tools that resembled a punching machine that stood on its four legs, strengthened with a steel structure with a monitor that stood on top. It has a protruding pole that is so thick it could endure the attack from a Rank-A monster, for it was made from enhanced material. From the tips of the pole, there is a round-shaped cushion made from monster leather. Inside was contained a smooth and strong damper to absorb every impact that will be received by the tools. "You guys just need to punch the machine tool that we prepared off. Don''t worry, just go all out". "Yes". As per the teacher''s instruction, the five candidates, which consisted of four men and one woman, stood up in front of the machine. "..You ready? Almost forgot, no magic allowed in here. You are only allowed to use your physical strength. Now begin". The five students began their attack on the cushion, struck their fists with each unique roar they had. On the monitor above the machine, it displayed a variety of numbers ranging from 4 to 7. "Hmm, Okay. Next 11,12,13¡­". Looking at the result, the teacher began to tinker with the terminal before calling the other candidates. The display on the monitor still did not show a number far higher than nine as the biggest number that had been recorded today. "Next 76, 77,80, 83, 85 steps forward". As the following number is being spoken of, Soma''s body twitched, for he saw the familiar face upon the group. From the number of orders, she was the last, which meant she was the no 85. "Begin!". The four students simultaneously struck the cushion and displayed the same number that ranged from a scale of 1 to 9. The silver-haired woman still stood there staring blankly at the other candidates. Then she turned her blank gaze at the punching machine before she retracted her fist backwards, lowering her stance. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then she inhaled a couple of breaths, sharpening her mind before she clenched her fist tight and thrust it forward. A loud bam that echoed in the room from the damper, shocking the other spectators who saw the results. The girl in question wiped her forehead, which didn''t seem to be wet by sweat, while breathing a sigh of relief, feeling satisfied by the result that showed on the monitor. "Twenty, good". As the words from the teacher reach the other candidates, they gasp their mouths open, seeing the highest number that has been broken from earlier. The girl in question returned to her normal state, blank face, then came out from the field. "Next, 89, 92, 93, 94 99". Another batch had been called, Soma opened his eyes wide to see that the four people he witnessed this morning had completed their exam successfully. Earlier was the silver-haired girl, and now the other three currently stood in front of the machine to measure their strength. Soma, who saw four of the characters that will affect the story in the future, felt his heartthrob in anticipation while also curious about just how strong their current strength is. "Begin!". Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Entrance Exam Part 03. The three people in question were standing in between the other mob characters, and Soma didn''t know their names and stories. In the first section stood a boy with long black hair and a stiff face standing still while observing the tools. On the third section stood a petite girl who fidgeted upon the incoming test, for she didn''t have any confidence in her strength, and lastly, on the last order was a handsome boy with blonde hair and a refreshing face that could charm every girl in sight. "Begin". The teacher instructs the candidates, and it starts with the black-haired boy. He lowered his stance and retracted his fist backwards while twisting his torso a little, trying to deliver his maximum strength. Inhaling a deep breath and exhaling it straight away. The boy groaned, clenching his fist tight, then shifting his torso a bit and launching his fist in a straight line before it struck the damper. A boom reverberated across the room, shaking every candidate''s mind, blanking the candidate''s heart as they tried to understand what had transpired before them. The number on the monitor shook before displaying a number. "..Fifty". "What?!". "Lies..". There were a lot of murmurs that echoed through the room as they witnessed the unbelievable scene in front of their eyes. The teacher narrowed his gaze as he began to tinker with the terminal in his hands, The other candidates who were in front were also stunned in silence as the number was so high they were wondering how come the boy of the same age had that much strength. "What is wrong? Let''s not make the other wait too long, continue the test!". After seeing the other four candidates stiffened in stones, the teacher who saw that began to instruct the other candidates in front to focus on their assignment. Because, there are still many candidates that will be tested. The three candidates started to prepare and struck the damper one after another. The number that appeared on the display was so underwhelming because of the event earlier. The monitor displayed 5, 7, and 9 for each other after the black-haired boy. There is still one remaining boy who still concentrates on his task. The charming boy was still closing his eyes before he exhaled a large amount of carbon dioxide while twisting his upper body and struck the damper, creating a bam sound. "..25, good. Next 101¡­". The blonde boy sighs in disappointment that his strength could only bring him to that point. As for the black-haired man, he snorted before he went back to the group, while the other created a way like Moses opening the sea. The other candidates were terrified by the atmosphere and the intensity of the black-haired man exudes. Soma observes the two of them while deep in thought. His gaze was more inclined toward the black-haired boy as he had a promise to make with a certain someone. His mind began to form a plan for how he could get in contact with him. Looking At his expression, he is rather not fond of some stranger approaching him willingly, like a certain female character that has been changed by his influence. "..ma, Soma". "Hm?". Soma was brought back from his thoughts as the crisp and clear voice reverberated in his ears, and a part of his sleeves was being pinched by a tiny finger that came from a girl standing beside him. "125, 126, 129, 133, 140 steps forward". "It''s our turn". Hina grabbed Soma''s hands and dragged him to the field. Currently, he is standing in front of the tool while contemplating what he should do. Should he hide some of his power or go all out? "Begin". The teacher issued his command, and the other candidates beside him began to strike the tools one another. Hina, beside him, also lowered her stance while retreating her fist behind. Soma could see that her body was too tense, for she was nervous about this whole exam thing. It seems she still hadn''t escaped from it. "Relax, Hina. Remembered, don''t bother yourself with others. Look only at the thing in front of you...". Hearing a calm and collected voice from beside her halted her thought as it gave a moment of breath for her to take. Her racing heart began to calm down, and the tension in her body lowered to a degree. She inhaled deep air before exhaling it slowly, repeating that twice and opened her eyes while tensing every muscle in her body before her fist struck the damper. "..21, good. You, hurry up". The teacher, who is finished with Hina, directs his gaze at Soma, who is taking his lower stance. "... Good". Hina breathed a sigh of relief as the score on the monitor displayed one stat higher than her current stats. She released the tension in her body and stood up before turning her gaze to her side and saw Soma lowering his stance while exhaling all the air he took in. All of a sudden her heart skipped a beat. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing his serious, sharp-looking face staring at the tools before him, the heat began to gather in her face as she couldn''t detach her gaze from those red eyes that sucked her in. Soma, oblivious to the feeling of a girl who was staring at him, kept his focus forward. At first, he was contemplating that he should take a step back and hold his strength a little bit, but he thought that was an unnecessary thought he had. If his goal was to enjoy a slow life in the academy, then it was a good choice for him to do that. But he is currently being buried with a ton of problems that stick with him even today. So, rather than holding himself back, he should show his full potential from the start, for he is determined to become strong to survive in this world. He exhaled the breath he took in, and slowly, he felt all of the strength in his body shifting from the tip of his feet, travel around his nerves before it stopped at his right fist. Soma clenched his fist hard, transferring all of his body weight into his fist, thrusts his right fist forward while tensing all of the nerves in his hands and managed to strike the damper. A deafening sound like a clap of thunder struck the room and other candidates'' ears, jolted their consciousness away. Witnessing the might Soma had unleashed, some of the candidates were having a hard time accepting this reality as their minds were blank. The tools mentioned were twitching a bit after it made contact with his fist. The room turned deathly quiet as every candidate, and the teacher who witnessed it couldn''t utter a single word as their brain halted seeing the other unbelievable event that transpired before their eyes. From the clashes alone, the area around Soma was covered by a speck of white dust that came out from the tools covering the monitor that displayed his strength in number. Soma raised his body and exhaled a huge white mist from his mouth. It seems from that punch earlier, making the blood inside him boil. He turns his gaze up like the other candidates and the teacher, who is in great anticipation, trying to know how much strength Soma has to make the measurement tool twitch in place. "Eighty..". Hina''s voice echoed in the quiet room as in their ears. Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Entrance Exam Part 04. As the white smoke cleared up, the monitor on the measurement tools revealed itself. Soma raised his brows and wondered if he unconsciously used some of his mana to get to that point. Because he remembered his stats in physique quite well, he opened his status window to make sure the mana in his stats was not decreasing. [SP: 800/800] "Pheew, I am glad". Seeing that his stats were still in full gauge made him breathe in relief. Silence looms over the room, and all of a sudden. "WOOAH!!!". It broke out as all of the candidates behind him let out a deafening shout of amazement, seeing the number that was on the display. "Crazy..". "Eighty, that''s so impressive". "How can he do that?". "He must be cheating". "Are you blind? The teacher will notice it first". The crowd starts to go wild as some of them begin to create another baseless rumor that is trying to drop Soma''s reputation. However, they didn''t know that Hina, who happens to be near him, has a good ear, and she manages to catch the words coming from one of the candidate''s male mouths. She shrinks her gaze as she tries to remember his face to the grave. Soma beside him smiled wryly, seeing Hina act with such animosity toward others. He already knew that this was going to happen the moment he revealed his true strength. But he didn''t regret it as he could catch the sight of the four main characters'' eyes. They directed their gaze at him, observing his every movement. Especially the silver-haired girl and the black-haired boy. Soma chuckled inside his mind as his first task was complete to get him to notice him. He took Hina''s right hand in him and left the field, joining the other candidates. The moment Soma approached them, the crowd opened up a path, letting him walk like there was some sort of barrier that made them get pushed. The gaze he received from the groups was varied, such as amazement, fear, envy, and many more. But he ignored all of that and stood in the back as he was done with his part. The teacher''s gaze kept following Soma''s steps. His heart was stirred a bit. Seeing the strength Soma had displayed before him, he wondered how the boy could have that much strength at such an age. That curiosity now clouded his mind as the corner of his lips raised, flashing his white canines that evoked terror for the candidates who saw him do that. "..Next...". S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The examination continued as the teacher kept calling the other candidates. Then the time came when a single boy with a timid personality who kept fidgeting and feeling restless, accompanied by a girl with a flashy style, stood out among the others in front of the measuring tools. The boy has short black hair and is only 160 cm in height, with a hunched back showing his lack of confidence. He wears a blue blazer, a white shirt inside, and a green tie around his neck. Below him, he is wearing long blue pants and a pair of brown shoes. Soma observed the boy enthusiastically, even though he didn''t know his name. But his heart tells him that he recognised the boy upon seeing his appearance up close. He covered his mouth as he began to form a plan, trying to befriend him while also trying to hide his grin. After all of the candidates were tested. The atmosphere remains stagnant, for there is no other candidate that manages to score ten points in strength. "Good for all of you who finish the test. I will say thank you for all of your participation. Next, you will be measured on the next field. I won''t come with you, but I will await your arrival on the next field where we can spar. See you later, now dismiss!!". The bulky teacher starts to leave the field and let the candidates wander in place, not knowing what they should do next. However, a female student in her late teens, wearing a green robe, approached them with a seductive smile that could charm every puberty male in the surroundings. She had striking green wavy hair and a beautiful face with large droopy eyes that gave a mature vibe with green pupils. She also wears round glasses. Every time she took a step, her hips shook, and the curve that couldn''t be hidden with that robe exposed bit by bit, inviting the slumbered carnal in every candidate who saw her for the first time. "Ufufu, greetings, new candidates. I am one of the seniors in the academy and also one of the vice presidents in this academy. I will help you in measuring your magical power and your element affinity. My name is Mary, pleased to meet you. Now, please come this way..". The woman named Mary, with her soft and melodious voice, managed to enthrall every male candidate in the group, without exception the main characters. However, things are different with Soma. Hina, who is, without knowing why, feeling uncomfortable in his heart, shrinks her gaze as she looks at Mary. Her entire being feels like rejecting that woman''s presence. She caught the gaze of every male that got charmed while looking at the woman figure. Her heart was stirred as she didn''t like this situation. She turned her gaze to look at the boy beside her and opened her mouth. "Hmph, Soma, what do you..? Soma?". However, contrary to her fear, Soma was clearly not in a good mood, his entire body emanating such a ferocious aura that stiffened her body. She saw his eyes were devoid of any light, looking like a madman who had lost all his reason. Hina didn''t know what was happening to him right now, but she knew this feeling very well. It was the same exact feeling he had unleashed his skill, but now he was more violent. She felt that if things got further than this, things would escalate to something far more troublesome. She grabbed Soma''s left hand and yanked him to her side. Soma, who was in a perilous state, got jolted and felt the sudden force that yanked his body to the side. "Soma, can you hear me?". "Huh?". He turned his gaze and met Hina''s eyes, who were filled with worry that she was trying to hide. Her eyelashes let a slight tremble as she looked into his eyes deeply. "Soma, Are you okay?". "Yeah, I''m fine". "Good". "Those two over there. I am glad you have a good relationship with each other. But please don''t show that here. Because we will be undergoing our next exam soon¡­". Mary, who witnessed everything in plain sight, warns Hina and Soma, who seem submerged in their own world and forget that the test is still not over. "Ah, I am sorry". "...Sorry". Hina, with a flushed face, scratched her cheeks and smiled wryly while apologizing. Soma replied with a curt tone and created a heavy mood for other candidates who saw his attitude. Every male in line had a grave expression on their face as they cast their murderous gaze at Soma. Soma ignores all those gazes as his eyes keep his sight on the green-haired woman who called herself Mary, for he knows her real identity. Mary, who received his curt reply, smiled wryly, and then she clapped her hands together to bring back everyone''s attention. "Well, Let''s not waste any more time than this and follow me toward the other field where the other senior will help you measure your MP and Element affinity. Follow me, guys?". "Yes". All the charmed boys followed her steps with great enthusiasm, inviting scorn from the other female candidates. Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Entrance Exam Part 05. After Mary issued her instruction, all of the candidates were lined up, following behind her like a duckling, especially the boys. Their destination was on to the next field beside the current field they occupied, which was separated by the black curtain that stood in line, forming a mysterious space. After passing the black curtain, inside was the same new field that had a tapered white line that stretched, forming a rectangular space that resembles and is the size of a tennis field. On each side stood rows of a round wooden table with a transparent sphere on top of it, and many female students were standing behind the table who would help to assess the candidate''s ability regarding magic. All of the female students, who Soma assumed a seniors like Mary, were wearing the same school uniform, which consisted of black blazers, white shirts and black skirts. Still, those uniforms had been covered by a black robe, showing that they are the students who take pride in their pursuit of magic. Mary, as the leader of the group, stop her track in the middle of the fields and turns her back to face the candidates. The moment she faced the candidates, some of the males in front saw her alluring gesture. Their heart fluttered in joy. Witnessing her swaying body and the fragrant scent of a woman entering their nostrils made them hot in the face. Mary, who was facing them, noticed the boys captivated by her, and she chuckled, seeing their cute reaction. "Fufu, okay, everyone, attention please! As I mentioned before, in this place, we will conduct our second exam, and that was to examine your Magical capacity or MP and what element affinity you had. Without further ado, let''s start. I will call you using your number, so listen carefully first¡­". She took out a rectangular tablet that was filled with the display of the current status of the candidates, then shouted one after the other the number of the candidates. There were fifteen spheres on the field, then fifteen candidates were called, and each of them now stood in front of the transparent sphere that stood on top of the wooden table. One of the male candidates stood in front of the sphere, fidgeting with a hunched back, looking restless by putting his index fingers together. "Don''t worry, candidates, all you need is to put your hand on top of the sphere, and it will assess the MP and what affinity element you have automatically. So, give it a try". The female senior opened her mouth with her clear and crisp voice, trying to guide the young boy to do his exam carefully and managed to calm the restless boy. As the final key, she flashed him her blossomed smile that revived the boy''s spirit. With a renewed spirit, he nodded his head and slowly extended his right hand before resting his hand on top of the sphere. After the hand of the boy touched the sphere, the sphere flicked its crystal clear appearance, and its color changed darker and turned into a faint brown color. From what Soma could recall, the color that came out from the sphere would show them what affinity a candidate has toward a certain element. Red is for Fire, Blue is for Water, Green is for Wind, and brown is for. "..Congratulations, you have an affinity with earth magic and your mana capacity is 50. Thank you for being so cooperative. Please wait in the corner over there, for you guys will be transferred to the next exam that will be held in another field later. I hope you succeed". The female senior informed the boy what his affinity was, and the boy who heard loosened his facial muscles as he beamed with joy. He bowed his head a little before leaving the place, unlike the boy who leaves the place with his head held high. There is also a candidate who keeps her expression not faltered, for she already knows what her affinity to an element is from the status window she currently had. As to why that is happening. First, not all of the awakeners had been blessed with element-type magic since they were awakened by their system. Second, those who are lucky they will be blessed with the element of magic the moment the status is revealed, thus making a difference in the expression of the candidate, like her when dealing with the current situation. Also, every person will have at least one element they are suitable for in life. "Next number...". As Mary called the other fifteen candidates, Soma found the distinctive figure of the expressionless girl walking among the candidates and then stood in front of the sphere. "Please put your hand on here". The silver-haired girl with a listless expression nodded her head and put her right hand on top of it. Then, the transparent sphere shook before it turned into a beautiful shade of deep blue reminiscent of the deep sea, showing her affinity element of Water. "Amazing, the color is also dark blue which shows that you have a very good affinity with water elements, and your MP is? Wow, two hundred and fifty. That was almost the same as the vice-student council when she arrived as a candidate.". The silver-haired girl puffed her chest out as if she was proud of the result of the test. What was happening earlier was when the color of the sphere that shows the person''s element is in a deep or darker color, it was proof of how good the person''s affinity with that certain element is. With a good affinity, they will have a huge advantage in the future who will walk in the magic path, and if they are lucky enough, it will bring them to ascend to another higher level in mastering their element of magic. As the senior mentioned the details, it roused the other candidates'' attention. It made them shoot their attention toward the silver-haired girl who already left the place and stood with the other who had already finished their test. "Ahaha, I would feel embarrassed if you revealed my past like that. Everyone, please forget what you heard earlier, okay. Let''s continue..". Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mary kept continuing the exam, and every candidate that came in front never had an amazing number and good deep color like with the silver-haired girl earlier. Then, the other fifteen candidates were called, and this time, the remaining three other main characters turned. Soma opened his eyes fully, trying to witness the other three main characters'' moments as they walked toward the sphere and currently stood before it. "Hmph". The black-haired man who stood imposingly before the sphere snorted and managed to scare the female senior, trembling like a newborn infant because of the scary aura he exuded, knitting his brows. He put his hands on the sphere. Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Entrance Exam Part 06. As his hands touched the sphere, its crystal shook before it turned into a brilliant shade of deep red, and it exuded a warm and ferocious aura that stunned the female senior with wide eyes. The black-haired man didn''t even twitch his face, indicating that he already knew he had a good affinity with fire magic that showed in his status. For some reason, the boy turned his attention to Soma, who observed his display from afar. He snorted before throwing his gaze away as their eyes almost met. "T-this is spectacular, three hundred and fifty MP and a deep affinity with fire, eeek". The female senior shrieked in fear as the black-haired man turned his hostile face at her. He didn''t like someone probing his status, so he withdrew his hand and left the place immediately. Soma saw him leave the corner of his mouth lifted as he celebrated in his heart that his plan was successful in getting his attention. For now, he put aside that matter and turned his gaze toward the other candidates. The petite girl who put her hand on the sphere now showed a deep brown color. She flashed her bountiful smile as she saw the results. "..Your MP is 150, and your affinity with the earth is so good. Congratulations. "Thank you very much". The girl, with her chirp-like voice, replied to the female senior''s words as she withdrew her hand and bowed her body ninety degrees, which made the female senior dumbfounded. Each act she exudes brings out the female senior motherly instinct to embrace the little animal before her, but she manages to restrain herself, for they are still in the test period. After finishing her assignment, the petite girl turned her back and hopped to the waiting area and managed to attract every senior female in the place. All of them have something in common: "I want to embrace her". Those wishful thoughts appear in their head. However, their attention was soon shifted, for there was a commotion in one of the booths that had been erected. "What is this?!". The female senior cried out as she saw the blinding light of gold that strangely did not hurt her eyes. It brightens the room with its golden light that brings forth the comfort of a warm ray of morning sunlight that graces the planet now emerging in this confined space. All of the candidates and the senior turned their attention toward the boy with his calm face and blonde hair while putting his hand on top of the sphere. "..This is the rare light magic the same as the current student council president, and his MP is se-seven hundred". As that number reached everyone''s ears, the room turned silent, and everyone burst out in cheers. This is the second time a rare occurrence has happened in the academy. Light magic combined with a high Mana capacity within the candidates blew up the stadium. The room was in a festive mood. But the boy in question was scratching his cheeks, feeling troubled by the attention he drew. He released his hand, left the place, and opened his mouth. "Thank you". The blonde man, with his troubled gaze, noticed someone staring dagger at him, so he turned his attention to the source and found the black-haired boy with knitting brows gazing at him as if wanting to pierce him to death. The blonde man who received it could only smile wryly before sighing and mixing himself with the other candidates. "Next is ¡­125, 126¡­". "Soma, those are?". "Yeah, let''s go". After waiting a while, Soma and Hina turned to be tested. Hina led the way in front, and Soma followed her from behind. Because the amount that got called was fifteen in total, the exam progressed much faster compared to the first one. Soma and Hina now stood in front of the transparent sphere, and he faced the smiling senior before he gave her a simple shake of his head. "Please put your hand on top". Hearing the words from the senior, Soma hesitated a bit. Affinity with an element is something someone has since birthed. Soma was someone from another world who didn''t have the existence called magic, and for Soma in this world, he doubted his ability, for he still did not awaken his system even until he was fourteen. He contemplated for a bit, but he shook his head sideways and dismissed the negative thought he had. Extending his right hand and as his hand rested on top of the sphere, it shook and created a slight fluctuation of faint electricity that appeared around the globe and radiated a majestic color of purple. The sphere turns into a deep shade of purple, with its millions of bolts crackling inside, creating a gleam of solar stars. "...Beautiful¡­". The purple color that Soma showed indicated his affinity with lightning was good, and he sighed in relief that he was suitable with this element. The female senior in front of him was amazed by the gleam that showed before her eyes before her body turned stoned and wide in the eyes, witnessing the absurd numbers that appeared along it. She closed her eyes, rubbing it several times before opening it, and saw the same numbers still shown before her. She alternated her gaze between the sphere and Soma three times before her body jolted as she let out a deafening shriek that alarmed every person in the fields. "..Ee-eight hundred MP". After those words came out, every eye in the room turned toward him, and Soma, who received those gazes, opened his mouth. "Senior, is it done?". "Huh?". "Am I finished with my test?". "...Yes, uh, lightning magic and with eight hundred MP. This is the first time in history someone broke the record of the student council with seven hundred and fifty MP". Soma withdrew his hands and turned his back, for he finished with his test. "Nine hundred and ten MP?!". As the eyes in the room were gathered on him, another loud shriek echoed beside him while she observed Hina''s examination. Like hungry stray crows, every eye that gathered on him turned to his other side simultaneously and saw Hina''s sphere that radiated a deep crimson color, breathing a sigh of relief. "Senior, what about my test?". "Ah? Um, it was beyond amazing deep red color, no is it crimson? And with nine hundred and ten MP, you broke the records of the current student council president MP at the candidate''s stage". "I see. Thank you, senior". Hina, who finished her assignment, went beside Soma, who was awaiting her test. Before they walked toward the waiting place with the other candidates on their way, they were being gazed at with awe and also fear for the result that transpired a moment ago. The two realized this and exchanged looks as they stood far behind the line of the waiting candidates. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Did we mess up things?". "No, we didn''t. We were just lucky we had some encounter with the gate". "Yeah, you''re right". Hina observed her surroundings and still found herself being stared dagger, and it tightened her heart feeling nervous. Soma, who realized that, put his hand on her palms and squeezed it to shift her attention back to him. "Don''t worry, like I said before..". "...Don''t bother myself with other people''s gaze or thoughts". "Good, just act like you usually do. You deserve it after what you have been through". "What we have been through, right?". "Right". "Good. Thanks, Soma". "You''re welcome". As Soma and Hina are having a conversation in their own world, in those hundred pairs of eyes, two pairs of eyes show some great malice directed at them. Thought Soma with his keen sight and instinct that sharpened after he cleared the gate and noticed who the people were that gave those, and he remembered their faces in his brain. Chapter 87: Chapter 87 Entrance Exam Part 07. Even after the other candidates returned with their examination, the surrounding air turned deathly silent with a palpable sense of void. Many candidates give the two people who created an uproar earlier multiple types of gaze. One of them is fear and envy toward the boy with black hair who stood imposingly and calmly undeterred by these many hostile gazes that were directed at him, and the other was the gaze of desire and longing toward the now calmed girl with long, straight red hair who stood beside the boy while holding hands. Many gazes were directed at the two, who now conversed calmly. The boys, in particular, were jealous of Soma''s power and luck in having a partner. As for the girls, they look at Soma with dream-like eyes and feel jealous of Hina, who could stand beside him. Without knowing for sure that the two of them still didn''t have that kind of relationship. A heavy silence weighs upon the wide room as Soma keeps his gaze straight, looking toward the next candidates who take the test. It was the people he knew. The same pair of boys and girls who left a deep impression on him. The flashy girl with long blonde hair in question extended her right hand and placed it on top of the sphere, and it shone in blinding white light, not having any distinctive color like any other. Every candidate who witnessed the difference in color had a blank face on their face, but those looks were not the same as the senior. Their eyes were opened wide, and the female senior who witnessed it first hand her jaw was slacked to the ground. "Th-this is a rare, unique magic possessor". "Well, yeah. I am". "So, you are already aware. I am sorry for my outburst a moment ago because it was my first time witnessing someone have a unique magic. So I am too shocked. ¡­your MP is four hundred". Soma, who witnessed that, knitted his brows, for he never heard this kind of plot in the story. He had never heard of any new students in the same year as the main characters who possess unique magic. So, his heart is stirred by the appearance of the new unknown element in the plot. Also, it gives him a headache, for he wouldn''t know how the story would progress from now on. Unique magic itself was usually called personal magic. It is a magic that is tied to a person who received it themselves since they were born until the day he or she dies. It cannot be passed down, or it cannot be learned by others, no matter how simple the magic is. In the story he read, there is one phenomenal awakener who had great, unique magic in his possession, but that is to the extent he knew, not someone who appears in the same year as him. "...Um, if this is too much, but you can reveal your abilities here or later, you must inform the teacher. It is up to you". "I will do it later". Because the matter of unique magic was unique in itself, the girl was given two options regarding her ability. That shows how rare the unique magic user is. "Okay". It seems while Soma was immersed in his thoughts, the conversation kept progressing. But the girl, without hesitation, chooses to reveal it later to the teacher, indicating her quick and cautious thinking. Soma observed the girl with flashy style finished with her test and went to the side toward the timid boy who still didn''t touch the sphere. "What is wrong? If you continue doing this, the exam will not be over". "I know, but I am a bit scared¡­". With their current distance, Soma could barely follow their conversation by just reading their lip movements. He is curious about what kind of magic the person who should be getting the lightning magic he possesses now. "Come on, let''s do it. No matter what happens, I will be with you". "...Um, thank you". Feeling encouraged by the words of the girl. The timid boy extended his right hand, and it touched the sphere. All of a sudden, the female senior and everyone in the room except Mary had their eyes turn grave because of the color that emerged from the sphere. It was pitch black, the color of dark magic that rarely appears upon humanity. Besides the four basic elements that usually appear in every test of affinity, there are some exceptions to a multiple element that rarely appears, and it will only appear in one of thousands of changes. That was the Lightning element like Soma, the Light element like the blond-haired boy, and now the Darkness element that appears currently in the hands of a boy. The air turns heavy, and the silence that hangs in the air chokes the timid boy who keeps shrinking upon receiving those graves'' eyes. The girl who noticed the change in the surroundings gathered some mana in her hands, ready to unleash her magic. As for why the atmosphere turned heavy all of a sudden? It was because of the Dark element that rarely appears in the human environment, and once it appears, a lot of people always connect the dots toward. "A demon". "A demon appeared". "Everyone prepares to attack". "Hey you, get away from him". Many candidates barked their instructions for the appearance of the unusual element the boy had. The boy who heard the other candidates shouting. Withdrew his hand and turned his body toward the other while flailing his hands sideways. His heart was throbbing so hard, and his body was also drenched with cold sweat, but he opened his mouth to try to squeeze some words. "..N-no, I am not a demon. I-i am human". "As if we will believe you..". "No, please hear me out!". "Get behind me". The flashy girl, who understands the situation, stands before the timid boy while crossing her right hand, ready to unleash her magic. Soma, who witnessed the unfolding event, sighs in annoyance. The timid boy didn''t do anything, and yet he is being accused by the others as a demon. He couldn''t even imagine what resolves the boy had for him to enter the academy that had great malice toward a person who had an affinity with the dark element. The timid boy knows it deep down, and yet he keeps standing there in this place and chooses to enter the academy despite having that affinity with darkness. The timid boy is supposed to be the one who bears the lightning magic Soma currently owns, but somehow, he has an affinity with the darkness element; this is clearly tyranny for him. So Soma released his hands from Hina. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hina realized his intention but did nothing to stop him, only to pat his shoulder and reassure him. "Go ahead, Soma. I will support everything you do". "...Thanks Hina". Soma inhaled a deep breath before he exhaled it in one go. He spread his mana from his body to the surrounding area, creating a suppressed aura that made the other candidates overwhelmed by a sheer raw power that came from Soma, who was currently walking slowly toward the front. "Quit this stupid charade already. The test will never end if you keep doing stupid things like this". His calm voice traveled across the room with a ferocious intent that made everyone in the room tremble in fear, including some of the seniors. "Just proceed with the test already". Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Inner Demon. The atmosphere was heavy, stifling, and saturated with the scent of a sour tang of fear enveloped the room. Each breath was an uphill task for every candidate who received Soma''s oppressed mana that he exuded from his body. Not only the candidates, the four main characters, and even some of the seniors in place turned their gaze at him in terror. Amongst those gazes, there is one distinctive gaze that harbors not fear but curiosity directed at him, and that came from Mary, who is being suppressed to the floor and pretends to struggle in this situation. Soma, who witnessed that, snorted in silence as he knew her true identity. He walked until he was in the open area, canceled the oppressive aura he exuded, and managed to liberate the room from that heavy atmosphere into a normal state where the scent of freedom was so refreshing for all of the people present. "Excuse me, senior?". After the sense of freedom enveloped her body. The senior who was responsible for the timid boy tensed her body once more, seeing the red eye from the candidates who could exude that terrifying aura directed at her with his serene and terrifying eyes that made her back soaked with cold sweat. Her heart was still in disarray. It throbbed so intensely she feared the sound could be heard from the outside; her breath was disoriented, and her body was soaked with cold sweat. But despite all of that, she must maintain her dignity as a senior. She met Soma''s gaze head-on and squeezed a few words in reply. "...Ye-yes". "Is the test over for the boy?". "..Pardon me?". The senior and everyone else in the room tilted their head to the side for Soma''s sudden question. "I said, Is he done with his test?". Hearing the strong tone that came out from Soma''s mouth made her body jolted, and she answered in a rapid line. "Yes, he has done with the test rare dark element magic, and with three hundred MP. He is already clear, yes!". The senior nodded her head multiple times and made the timid boy who witnessed that feel sorry for her because of the treatment she received. "Hey, you two, let''s go to the waiting place. If you do not, the test will never end". The timid boy jolted his body as he jerked his head to look at Soma, who already showed his back and seemed broad despite the same age. His body was jerked once more as he felt the warmth in his hand that came from the flashy girl who always accompanied him anywhere since that fateful day. "Let''s go". "...Yes". Soma, who finished with his business, turned his back and tried to return to his place, but Mary, the one who pretended to be oppressed, opened her mouth. "Wait, candidates over there". Her melodious voice traveled through the air, entered his ear, and reverberated inside the silent room. Soma halted his steps, turned his body back, and faced the green-haired woman who called herself the senior in this place. "Why did you do that act earlier?". Mary, with her disheveled appearance, managed to stand upright and face Soma head-on with a brave front. Her eyes scanned his appearance and felt something abnormal in his body, but she still didn''t know what it was. Also, the strength he exuded earlier was too terrifying. It was too abnormal for a candidate to hold that much power. Does he do that using some equipment? But she dismissed the thought, for the school was being inspected by real-time high-tech magic tools installed in every corner of the room and would not let any single fly miss its radar. So there is only one assumption that seems crazy but accurate: the boy before her has that overwhelming power despite still being in his mid-teens. If that is true, the slumbering desire she held inside her opened its eyes and began to show its true color to the surface. "...Nothing. I just don''t like the atmosphere, that''s all". "..Even so, that is not the reason for you to oppress the other candidates like earlier. I know they must be shocked and stirred by the sudden appearance of the darkness user that rarely appears in human society. So I could tolerate it, I was also greatly shaken by it. But¡­". "Huh! Despite saying rarely and shaken. From what I see, you are the one who seems too calm about this. Am I imagining things?". "...What do you mean? Don''t try to change the topic". There was a slight pause in her words, and with his keen sight, Soma could see a slight jolt in her body upon the probing he had done earlier. Soma shrugged his shoulders as he thought it was enough probing for now. He turned his attention to the other candidates and snorted before turning to the other two, who had kept their stances ready in place from earlier. "You two, let''s go over there". "...". "Wait, candidates. Our conversation is still not over yet¡­". "Should you continue with the test? Because I want to go to the next phase so I can go home. Let''s go, you two". "...Okay, Let''s follow him". The flashy girls took the timid boy''s hand and led him toward the waiting place of the candidates who finished the exam. "Wait!!". Soma ignored Mary''s plea as he mixed himself with the group, and he managed to reunite with Hina. "Soma, are you alright?". "Yeah, I am". "Um..". The timid boy followed Soma, and he slowly opened his mouth and said his gratitude. "Um, thank you for earlier". "Thank you". Both of them bowed their heads in front of Soma, which stirred Soma''s heart, for he didn''t deserve this treatment for saving them. He grabbed the two shoulders and opened his mouth. "Raise your head. I am just doing what I had to do. You guys shouldn''t be concerned with that". "But..". "My name is Soma. If I may, what are your two names?". To avoid getting stuck in a loop. Soma started to change the topics, and it managed to raise their attention, and both raised their brows at the sudden question Soma threw at them. On the other side, Mary, who observed the four of them begin to converse with each other, sighed and fixed her disheveled figure and took the terminal in her hands before opening her mouth, "...Let''s proceed¡­". Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite her lovely and beautiful appearance, she drew every male favor toward her. Her inner heart was currently in disarray for the awoken inner demon. At the same time, her thoughts were occupied by the figure of a boy with red eyes and a strong presence that caused her lower body to tingle in excitement. Hiding in the shadow of a beautiful appearance emerged a lustful expression that was hidden behind those facade faces she had. Chapter 89: Chapter 89 Mock Battle Part 01. The atmosphere around the room was palpable, so heavy it created a subtle air that seemed to choke Soma''s surroundings. But he ignored that with his steel nerves. Soma gazes straight at the timid boy before him while extending his right hand. The boy hesitated before he grabbed Soma''s hands and squeezed them tight. "My name is Furukawa Eiji, and this is". The boy named Eiji turned his gaze at the flashy girl with blonde hair beside him. "I am Shiina Eri. Pleased to meet you". Looking closer, Furukawa Eiji had the distinctive face of a pretty boy who covered it using long bangs and round glass to hide his cute round eyes. His pupils were black, the same as his hair, that felt lustrous to touch. He stood on the short side, 165 cm tall, the same as Hina. He wears a black Gakuran uniform and a pair of white shoes. The flashy girl, or Eri, was what people call a gyaru in Japanese society. She had a cute face, but her eyes were sharp and radiated her strong-willed personality. Her wavy hair was painted blond and reached her back. She was the same height as Eiji and wore a black sailor uniform and long skirts that reached her knees. Wearing a pair of white shoes. Hina, who stood behind Soma, hesitated at first, but she grabbed Soma''s sleeves and took a step forward, then opened her mouth. "...Akabane Hina, pleased to meet you all". The four of them began to create a small group and separated themselves from the other candidates while having a small conversation. The intensity of the gaze from the other was still not dwindled down. So, Soma keeps trying to stir a conversation to distract Eiji and Eri''s thoughts. Even though there was some small commotion, the test kept progressing until Mary and the other senior stood in the middle of the field, facing the candidates. "... Everyone, I want to express my gratitude for following my instructions in this examination. I hope you guys can succeed in your next test and enter our prestigious academy". Mary, along with the other senior who wears the same robe, line up neatly in the middle of the fields while saying their pieces of gratitude words and their blessing for the candidates in their journey from here on out. Every male candidate who felt that this was their last time seeing her figure had a downcast gaze at the floor. Mary, who witnesses that, chuckled but cannot change the rule that has been applied. "For your next exam, you just need to pass the curtain over there, and you will be guided by another senior who will lead you to the next final exam. Everyone, I pray for your success and good luck in your next exam". With trained moves, every senior who faced the candidates bent their body ninety degrees, stirring every candidate''s heart and making them dumbfounded. Soma, with serene eyes, turned his back and walked away from the place, followed by Hina behind him. Then, Eiji and Eri raised their feet and followed behind. Seeing Soma''s group leave the field early, one after another, candidates leave the field and eventually leave the sixteen people who are still bowing their heads. A thick black cloth that separated his space from the outside stood before him. Soma, who led in front, slid aside the curtain and was welcomed by a bright light that came from the lightning in the room. Flashed before his eyes blindsight his view for a moment before it recovered back as he closed his eyes. In front of him stood a single male senior who wore the academy uniform. On his left hip, there strapped a single long sword that felt real for Soma to see because it was crafted from some metal. "Welcome, candidates. From this moment onward, you will be conducting your final exam, and that was a mock battle to test your fighting capabilities and your technique in battle. ¡­Come, follow me". Despite being told earlier, many candidates still had dumbfounded faces, hearing the senior clear and deep voices reverberating in every candidate''s ears, bringing their attention toward him. His appearance was an ordinary Asian boy, but somehow, he exudes a faint charm that could attract people to gather around him. Rather than that, Soma recognized that face and sound. However, the person in front of him seems oblivious upon seeing him. It seems he was already forgetting the encounter they had at that time. Well, not that Soma minds those. "What is the matter, Soma?". Hina, who noticed Soma stopped in his tracks, stood by his side and opened her mouth. Soma shook his head to the side and replied. "Nothing, let''s go". Soma shifted the gear in his mind as he proceeded to the next exam place, following the man who led in front. The place was wider and had many square fields resembling an arena for martial arts sparring. Soma saw there are five arenas, and there is one arena in the middle that has a wide area compared to others. There stood four male individuals with five female individuals behind them, each female holding a terminal pod that would record the upcoming battle. "Welcome, everyone. We meet again". A bulky man the candidates met in the first exam welcomed them with his clear and hoarse voice; however, he now used so much force that his sound reverberated in the vast room. The senior who led us joined the group and created a five-man formation like a certain ranger movie. The bulky man stepped up, crossed his hands on his chest, and scanned the candidates who showed a bit of tension in their faces. He flashed his white teeth and leaked out his fighting intent that, made many candidates'' feet turn soft. Some of the candidates had already lost their will to fight. The seniors seemed to notice the commotion the bulky man created. Despite that, they could do nothing but observe from the side. They also thought that if they crumbled with just a mere smile, they couldn''t survive in this academy whose place was not for a weak-hearted one. One of the female seniors who held the terminal stood behind the man who led the candidates earlier. She opened her eyes wide as her gaze directed at a single black-haired boy she remembered well. She closed her distance from the male in front of her and, with a soft whisper, asked. "..Hey, Tanaka. do you remember that boy?". "Kaori? ¡­Which is it?". Kaori gestured with her chin. Tanaka followed her gaze, and soon, his gaze rested on Soma. He squinted his eyes for a bit and tried to search the history from his brain until, eventually, he opened his eyes wide and wanted to open his mouth when. "From this moment, we five here will conduct the mock battle, and the female senior plus one teacher there will take turns with us to face you or to observe you guys'' candidates. There are five arenas in here. You can pick however you want, and I was the one who was responsible in the middle¡­". Upon receiving the information that feels like a revelation from heaven, many candidates'' fighting spirits sprung back up, and they began to renew their fighting spirit. The atmosphere shifted into a festive one where many murmurs escaped the candidate''s mouth for the news the teacher leaked. The bulky man sneered and continued his explanation. "...I will give you ten seconds to decide which arena you want to pick. If the arena is too packed, you can go to another arena as well. ¡­Okay, then the choice is up to you guys. Let''s start now!". As the cue from the male teacher rang, every candidate behind Soma sprang back into action. With swift feet, they fled from the middle arena and entered the other four arenas. From a hundredth more candidates, only eight people were left in the middle arena. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Only remaining ones stood in the middle arena were Soma groups, which consisted of four people, and the other four main characters that stood behind Soma. The male teacher saw the unfolding event happen before his eyes and managed to spot eight candidates who still dared to stand in the middle arena. He flashed his white teeth, showing his sharp canines trying to intimidate the candidates before him. "Let''s start!" However, contrary to his thought, only six of them alarmed and tensed their bodies, ready their respectives weapon and power to engage in battle anytime. It was a different case with Soma and Hina, who stood side by side, undeterred with his act of showing his violent act. The two of them stood calmly and observed the teacher before them. The teacher''s curiosity was roused as he observed the two more closely and managed to open his eyes wide. From the other perspective, the two of them are probably a failure because they are too late to react to the heavy pressure and provocations. But, the teacher who faces them has the opposite thought with the other candidates. He knows that in that calm stance. Soma, with his keen sight and reflexes, was ready to strike at any time. Hina, who stood beside him, was also already connected with the ring in her fingertips to summon her weapon, and on her other hand, she gathered another mana to unleash her magic. They managed to hide it well, concealing the deathly ambush that could take him out in an instant if he let loose his guard in a moment, especially with Soma. That intrigued the teacher, and he felt a certain danger from him. "Hah, Ahahahaha¡­". The crack of laughter escaped the bulky teacher''s mouth as he placed his right hand covering his face and his left hand was scratching his abdomen. He faced the eight candidates, who had dumbfounded expressions on their faces. "You, boy. Step forward!". Chapter 90: Chapter 90 Mock Battle Part 02. The bulky teacher extended his right hand forward while pointing his index finger at Soma, who still didn''t release his stance. Soma, who received a sudden proposal, twitched his body slightly at first. Still, as he saw his opponent''s face flashing his white canines deliberately trying to rouse his fighting spirit, he exhaled and loosened his nerves. "Soma?". Hina beside him turned to glance at him. In Soma''s eyes, Hina could see a flicker of burned amber. With a slight push from some wild wind, it could ignite a spark that would burn his fighting spirit. She also saw a faint grin he had. Those eyes that seemed calm radiated a firm stance that urged him to step forward and accept the challenge. Soma replied with a single nod, and Hina took a step behind as she understood his meaning. "Okay. Good luck, Soma". After seeing Soma''s determined eyes, Hina understood that he couldn''t be disturbed anymore from this point onward. "Everyone, please follow the red-haired girl there outside the arena. I have a feeling this mock battle will be a blast one". After hearing the teacher''s clear and hoarse voice, every candidate and the other people in the arena exchange looks. Hina ignored everyone''s gaze, walked imposingly and stepped outside the arena. Once outside the arena, Hina turned her back and directed her gaze at Soma, still showing his broad back, standing still, undeterred by many obstacles. She wants to use this experience to see how Soma will fight, and she also wants to learn from him. What Hina wants to learn from him is the strength of his heart, which is never bent and keeps burning bright despite any obstacles he faces. She wants to learn from him, and someday, she wants to become a person with a strong heart like him. The other candidates hesitated at first. Then, seeing Hina outside and the teacher who always kept his gaze on soma made them shrug their shoulders and raise their feet, leaving the arena. The teacher exchanges glances with each other, and the female teacher sighs before she leaves the arena. Now, only two people are standing in the area. "Names Lee. Kid, state your number, names and choice of weapon if you are ready". "Yes, Number a hundred twenty-five. Name Soma, I am using these. Please guide me?". Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He raised his hands while clenched both fists to tell teacher Lee. "Okay, Soma, the rules are simple. We will conduct some mock battles to access your battle power and the technique you have. The usage of skill, magic, and real weapons is permitted, but don''t deliberately try to inflict fatal harm on the other opponent. Let''s keep it in moderation, shall we? Prepare your stance!" Soma nodded his head and shifted his standing position in a straight line where his feet were aligned vertically, keeping his face facing forward. He bent his feet slightly in the middle stance and raised his hands slightly. This stance was his usual martial arts stance, an unorthodox style he learned from his deceased father in this world. "Good". Lee also prepared his stance with a front stance where his body was facing forward, and his feet were in a diagonal position. His hands were raised high, nearing his jaws. Soma knitted his brows, inhaled a deep breath of oxygen, and exhaled it several times. With every breath he took, he tensed every muscle in his body before loosening it again as he repeated it three times. His eyes were serene, catching only important information before him, watching every nook of Lee''s body as he heightened his senses to the limit. "Here I come". "Sure, Come at me. Let me see what you got". Lee''s words act as a cue, and Soma sprung into action, closing the distance with Lee. Lee''s eyes twitch for a brief moment to see how swift Soma''s movements are, but he manages to observe his movement fine. Soma, whose confidence in his speed and status in physique was higher than any other candidates, close the distance with Lee, and when he entered Soma''s range, putting his right leg firm to the floor, Soma swung his left leg to aim at Lee''s right foot, who was in front. With his upper guard that seems tight, Soma decides to disrupt his stance first. But Lee knows where Soma''s plan is, so he slides his left leg to the back and intends to do the same with his right leg, but he opens his eyes wide, seeing Soma''s left leg lose his intensity. Instead, Soma''s left leg planted firmly on the ground and used it as an axis to launch a straight kick directed at Lee''s abdomen. Realizing it was a straight kick, and he didn''t have any cover to his abdomen. With trained feet, Lee slid further back and managed to avoid Soma''s leg range. But Soma still wasn''t finished with his attack. Using Lee''s bent right leg as a foothold, Soma lifted himself up and swung his left leg as hard as he could toward Lee''s right jaw. Lee, who saw that coming, raised his right hand, and then they flash clashed and sent a bit of jolting pain to each other''s limbs. With his superior strength and defense, Lee managed to stop the attack easily. Seeing his kick has been neutralized. Soma leaped back and created some distance to reorganize his plan. "..Impressive, organized attack". "Thank you, teacher". "Since you had the first strike. Let me do the next attack". "Yes, don''t be too hard on me". Soma peered his eyes open to observe Lee''s every move. When the moment Soma tried to blink, Lee''s figure vanished from his sight, and he reappeared before him, casting a huge shadow that confused his sight and brain. With his 190cm height and bulky body, Soma was being enveloped by its shadow, and Soma, with his heightened sense to the peak, managed to see a glimpse of the tilted hips Lee had, and his left leg was leaving its post. Difference from the technique Soma shows, which emphasizes speed over power. This kick was intended to eliminate their opponent with its single swing. Soma could see an image that his right shin was broken into two. So, he abandons defending and leaps back to distance himself, but again, Lee disappears from sight and now appears from his left. A fist appeared in Soma''s line of sight, blocking his view. Lee, who uses his left hand clenched tight, is ready to blow Soma''s consciousness away. Soma, with his alarmed instinct, ducks down, but another incoming attack also appears in the form of a low kick. With his crumpled stance, he couldn''t avoid this kick, So he raised his hands. "Ack". A huge jolt of pain runs its course through his body, starting from his hands spreads to his entire nerves like electricity, making his hands numb momentarily. But Soma knew that he didn''t have the luxury to groan in pain. His body sends a rush of adrenaline that heightens his euphoria to the pain, nullifying it. [Skill Adapt activated] [Nullified the Physical pain 30%] While being thrown from his place, rolling on the ground a couple of times, Soma fixed his stance, raised his body and prepared his middle stance once more before him appeared a translucent window that notified him of the activating skill. "Crap". Soma''s thought began to accelerate as he saw the teacher disappear from his sight once more. He couldn''t let this fight prolong, or he would surely receive some backlash from the skill adapt who nullifies his pain. [Oni strengthening technique activated] [All stats have been enhanced 50%] [Consumed fifty mana per second] [Time remaining 16 seconds] "Next round!". Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Mock Battle Part 03. Lee, who saw the change in Soma''s atmosphere, knitted his brows. An ominous red aura emerged from Soma''s skin, enveloping his body, forming a thin layer of condensed mana that protect his skin and enhancing his basic stats. Soma prepared his middle stance once more. He kicked the ground, dashing forward while leaving an afterimages, trying to confront Lee head-on as they entered each other''s range. Lee unleashed a straight punch to Soma''s face using his right. Soma, using minimal movement, tilted his head to the side and dodged Lee''s attack. Seeing this as a chances, Soma began his counterattack by swinging his right leg with the intent to crush Lee''s left ribs, but Lee distanced himself, and Soma began his chase, then the battle between the two of them raised its another curtains. [15] Hina, who saw the battle that was happening in front of her, peered her eyes open, not wanting to let this chance slip. Every strategy, movement, breath, and intent in their attack. She was trying to swallow everything that she thinks will help her to grow more in the future. The battle had just started a few moments ago, but the heat of the battle was keeping the moment turned still and creating a prologue fight, where the two people in question kept attacking and dodging each and every attempt they unleashed to try to land a hit. This high-level fight happened because the two of them were trained Martial Artists. However, Hina knows that the teacher still hasn''t put his all into this. As for Soma, he already used his strengthening skill that enhanced his basic stats further, but still couldn''t manage to land a hit. "Amazing, Soma is strong, Right Eri". "Um¡­". Hina heard two faint whispers beside her, but she didn''t intend to leave her gaze from the site of the battle where she could gain some insight from it. Eiji, who was overwhelmed by the battle in front of him, turned his glance at Hina as he tried to open his mouth but was stunned and dumbfounded seeing the serious expression Hina had showed. Her crystal-like eyes keep staring ahead, her fair-smooth skin that look soft to the touch, and her lustrous red hair down to her back stands still like a picturesque painting emphasizing her beauty. His heart thumped, and heat began to gather on his face. He gazed down, didn''t dare to look at Hina''s profile any longer, for he was afraid that he would awaken a feeling that shouldn''t have. A sudden jolt of pain travelled from his foot, awoken him from his dream-like state. His leg was being stepped on by the girl who stood beside him, showing a sullen face. "...Ack, Eri?". "Humph". On the other side of the arena, where the seniors who should be starting their test. They currently stand behind the line and watch the unfolding fight between the teacher and candidates, Tanaka and Kaori were one of the spectators. "Wow, he sure has some ability". "Yeah, to think that kid we met at the dungeon was this strong". Kaori expressed her amazement while opening her eyes wide at the sight, and as for Tanaka, he watched the fight calmly, observing the two of them fighting. From his eyes, he could see Instructor Lee grinning his mouth, as if he was having fun, and the boy he recognized, thanks to Kaori. The candidate keep his stance clear even in the situation where he is facing a seasoned Martial Artist. He kept facing the inspector calmly while also keeping the intensity of his strike. Tanaka didn''t think that the boy he met in the dungeon at that time would come to this academy to take its entrance exam. The first time he met, he was just a clueless boy who recklessly challenged the dungeon without proper preparation, and Tanaka thought he was just being led by some luck. However, after witnessing the battle that unfolded before him, he retracted his thoughts as he began to observe the boy more closely. "..Ah, the boy got hit". Kaori chirped from the side, and true to her words, the boy feet were being dragged away on the ground, after blocking Inspector Lee''s serious straight punch. [Skill Adapt activated] [Nullifies the pain 50%] Soma, who was being dragged away for a couple of meters, sighs in annoyance. He opened up his hands, which blocked his view, and saw Lee was still maintaining his punching stance. [9] The translucent window informed him of the duration of the skill, but Soma was keeping his gaze straight, not wanting to be caught off guard and get hit again. Lee loosened his stance and rushed forward with an aggressive stance. Soma tensed his body and dodged the incoming straight from Lee. Soma circled to his right side and tried to deliver a counterattack, but only to dodge an incoming straight kick from Lee. It kept happening since Soma was activating his enhancement skills. Lee, with his aggressive approach, keeps relentlessly giving Soma a hard time. This mock battle should have been the place for testing Soma''s skill, and yet Lee kept relentlessly attacking him as if enjoying the fight. With a bated breath, Soma kept pushing his body to dodge every attack that came from Lee. Lee delivers a straight punch with his left hand, which Soma dodges to the right side of him, but Lee follows up as he spins from the place using his left leg as an axis and delivers a right elbow strike. Soma, who was late in raising his hands, got spun mid-air as the strike from the elbow connected to his right jaw. The blow was too strong for his body to take, It shook his brain out and almost let his consciousness slip away if he didn''t kill some of the force. Soma let his body go with the flow as he spun in the air before striking the hard floor on his stomach. Seeing Soma state made Lee''s eyes widen, and he halted his movement, feeling a bit guilty in heart for going a bit overboard in this mock battle. [Nullifies pain 77%] However, the moment Lee was letting his guard down, Soma, who was on the floor, sprung back into action. He fixed his stance and delivered a straight punch that wasn''t anticipated by Lee, who was still overcome with guilt. Soma put his whole spirit into this one attack. He planted his feet firmly on the ground before shifting the flow of energy within his body and striking Lee''s left ribs. [4] Without proper defense, Soma fist connected itself toward Lee''s left ribs. A cracking sound echoed in the arena, making the listeners in the room hair stood to no end. Every candidates in the room''s eyes widened to their limit and some of them almost popped out of their sockets. The senior jaw slackened after witnessing the sight of Soma''s fist connected and creating some injury to the teacher in the exam. Lee retreated and created some distance from Soma, who managed to land a hit at him, keeping his eyes pried open. Lee touched his now blue left abdomen, and his body jolted from the slight pain from the injury that was caused by a candidate who was taking his entrance exam. Even though he was careless, the boy''s power was too strong for a mere candidate, that he could inflict an injury to his trained body. He lifted the corner of his mouth, feeling satisfied with the boy strength. "It seems the first test of strength, where he revealed a high number, wasn''t a joke". He muttered. "Heh, hey Soma, I thought you were only using kicks?". "I never said I was only using kicks. You are the one who assumes I did". S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Listening to Soma''s curt words brought a small smile to his lips as Lee chuckled. He sighs and releases his stance, turning his attention to Soma. "..That was a good fight. Let''s end our fight here. Good job for finishing the test¡­". "... Well, thank you". Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Mock Battles Part 04. The arena was enveloped by a tangible silence where the senior or even the other candidates stared dumbfounded at the two people who were now releasing their battle stance. Every person''s jaw slackened, and they couldn''t utter a single word because it was stuck in their throats. Soma, with closed eyes, who finished with his battle. Slowly he inhaled a couple of breaths and exhaled it out. After doing it several times, as the tension in his body loosened, he opened his eyes and turned his back, raising his feet to leave the arena. [Nullifies pain 80%] While walking, Soma''s gaze was flicker and his feet swayed for a bit, and his sight turned blurry slightly. Stopping in his tracks, he shook his head to the side, trying to clear his disturbed sight. After calming down his vision returned to its clear state, and he continued his walk. As he neared the outside of the arena. Hina, who saw his condition, approached him with a distressed face. "Soma, are you alright?". "..Yeah, I am..". Hina stood in front of him while cupping his cheeks in her hands. Her face suddenly turned ashen as she saw a trail of blood that appeared from Soma''s nostril travel down like a dam that had been broken. "...Stood still!". "Uh? Okay". Soma felt something wasn''t right the moment he saw Hina''s expression. Also, he sensed that his head was throbbing for some reason. However, the pain kept disappearing each time it throbbed. Hina took a blue handkerchief from her storage and presented it to his nose to clog his nostril. "Pressed this handkerchief to stop the blood from flowing further". "Blood? Am I bleeding?". "Wait, you didn''t notice it?". Hina raised her brows for the response Soma gave as he didn''t notice that he was currently bleeding. Lee, who saw the commotion, approached the place. "What happened?". As soon as Lee opened his mouth, Hina, trying to take something from her storage ring, halter her movement and she shot a glare that could kill to Lee. Lee smiled wryly seeing her glare, but he shifted his attention to Soma and found a red stain on the blue handkerchief with a floral pattern pressing onto his nostril. Lee didn''t say a word. Instead, he took something from his storage item that looked like a belt strapped on his waist. The head of the belt shone before his hand appeared a dark-green liquid that contained inside a glass. "Here, as my token of apology". Soma turned his head to the side, and he saw Lee extending his hand while holding a potion. Without hesitation, Soma took the potion. He opened the lid and then, under everyone''s watchful gaze, Soma downed the contents in one go. "Thanks, teacher Lee. I am sorry for your ribs". "It''s okay. It''s already healed because of my strong constitution and one of my skills". "Is that so? Okay, then". Lee nodded his head, then he turned his gaze sideways, looking at the other candidates who were now shooting a wary gaze in his direction. He sighed helplessly, shrugging his shoulders before turned his back, leaving Soma. [Nullifies pain 66%] After drinking the health potion, a translucent window appeared before Soma''s eyes and notified the decreasing number of his nullified pain system, which was caused by the double-edge skill Adapt. Turned out this skill was something he should be wary of, too. The reason is because the skill was a gift from that being. "Are you okay?". "Yeah, I am fine. Thanks for the handkerchief. I will buy you a new one". "It''s fine". Seeing the grave situation Soma was in, Eiji, along with Eri, slowly approached the two while still bothered by the other looks. However, Eiji kept pressing and approached his benefactor, who now seemed in trouble. He swept past the gaze and stood beside Soma. "Soma, are you alright?". Eiji, with Eri in tow, looked at the red stain in the blue handkerchief, and their face paled. Eiji, in particular, his body began to tremble, and he fidgeted while covering his mouth. "You are bleeding". "It''s okay. I am already healed. Let''s get away from the arena first". Everyone in the group nodded after hearing what Soma asked. However, while the other three are raising their feet to leave the Arena. Hina, who was still harboring a bit of a grudge after the earlier events, stood still in the Arena. Soma, who witnessed her, chuckled and opened his mouth. "Good luck, Hina. Try to calm your anger for a bit". "...I will. Thanks, Soma". Noticing that Hina was on the verge of erupting, Soma opened his mouth, trying to soothe her anger so that she could face the exam calmly. Hina raised her feet in the opposite direction, approaching teacher Lee, who stood in the middle of the arena. She keeps her gaze straight at him. The event that unfolded earlier clearly made blood rush at her head when she saw Soma spun in mid-air. Hina almost went on a rampage earlier, but eventually, she knows where they are currently. So she could only grit her teeth in frustration and see the unfolding event while suppressing her boiling rage. She stood in the middle of the arena while facing the teacher, who stood tall, towering her. However, she already witnessed something far more towering and intimidating than the person before her. So she could maintain her calm state despite facing him, also the words that Soma left to her. It keeps ringing in her mind, telling her to calm her stirred mind. "So you are the next one. I am sorry for what I did to your partner. That was completely my mistake. I am truly sorry". The teacher sensed that the girl''s mood before him was terrible, so he opened his mouth to ask for an apology. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With her eyes closed, Hina exhaled a shallow sigh before she opened it back and turned her glance at the teacher. "...It''s already done, let us start the test". "...Okay, let''s start then. State your number, name, and strength?". "A hundred twenty-six. Named Akabane Hina, specialized in battle with magic". Using her mana manipulation technique. Her surrounding space shook as the undulating calm mana in the atmosphere began to gather at her side slowly, creating a whirlpool of chaotic natural mana that, with a slight mistake, she would get swallowed by its ferocious power of nature. Teacher Lee opened his eyes wide, seeing the precise control the girl showed to him. However, it was not only because of the ability she had. There was something that pushed her this time. It was probably something with her thought that stirred earlier, and her mind unconsciously used it as a fuel to boost her concentration further. "I am ready, teacher". Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Mock Battles Part 05. While radiating a turbulence of natural Mana around her, Hina keeps her gaze straight as the surrounding mana under her control. However, she is currently in a strange state where she can manifest that much power despite only stepping her feet into intermediate rank in mana manipulation. Such a feat usually happens when the person has mastered the intermediate rank level and almost breached the advanced realm. Hina kept her mind calm, but her heart was filled with the intense heat of boiling rage that she managed to suppress, and she was ready to burst it anytime. "Impressive, Claire. I leave it to you". "...Huh?!". Lee, who saw the mana that was undulating around Hina, sighed in amazement. He turned his gaze to the back and opened his mouth to inform the female teacher, holding the terminal while observing Hina with interest. "...Fine, it''s time to exchange seats". "I leave it to you". The two teachers began to raise their feet and exchange places with each other. Currently, the one who stands in the arena is the female teacher whose name is Claire. Hina, who was caught off guard by the development, went blank for a moment. Because of that, the surrounding mana in her body was stirred. It swayed uncontrolled and almost on the brink of explosion. Seeing the state Hina was in, Claire knitted her brows. She raised her hand, then with her superior control upon mana. The stirred mana gradually began to calm down as it returned to the atmosphere, dissipating along with the loose control over Mana that Hina did. "That was close. What do you think you are doing? If I am late even for a fraction of a second, the mana around you will trigger and explode". Claire, with knitted brown, opened her mouth in protest at the mistake the candidate had almost done. She is in her mid-twenties with short red hair and round green eyes. Claire wears a uniform prepared for a teacher in the academy, which consists of a black suit with a golden lining. For the lower part, she wears skirts that cover her tights to the knee. She also wears a black stocking to cover her exposed skin and a pair of black heels. However, Claire tilted her head, seeing Hina was in a dumbfounded state. "...Why?". "What is the matter?". "Why did you switch places?". Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah?! Sorry that muscle-brain over there didn''t tell you, guys, beforehand. Okay, let me explain. The purpose there being two people in each arena was to test the candidates who excel in a certain aspect". The other candidates raised their brows as Claire began to explain the situation. "As you already know, that guy over there is the one who is responsible for testing your physical or martial abilities, and as for me, I will test your candidates who excel in the magic field". Hina''s body twitched as she heard the teacher''s explanation. To think that the test will be separated into two categories. She was at a loss for words, and the boiling rage in her heart dissipated. At first, she tried to give the male teacher some lessons, but now her circumstances have changed. She turned her gaze down while sighing in annoyance. "Have you calmed down?". Hearing Claire''s clear voice, Hina starts to regulate her breathing to calm her racing heart and stirred mind. After several times doing it, she opened her eyes and turned her eyes forward, facing Claire. "...Yes, I am calm now". "Good. Now, you understand the rules, so let''s start with your test then". As soon as Claire finished with her words, the surrounding temperature around her spiked up, and a small spark emerged before it turned into a firetail that swirled in the air before it took shape into multiple long sticks with sharp tips and mimicking a feather on the other end. Hina knitted her brows, for she saw the spell activated in such a fast time. She began to concentrate and gather some mana in her hands. "...Too slow". Claire swung her hand to the side, and one of the fire arrows floating around her shot forward in a flash. Noticing the incoming arrow, Hina keeps gathering mana in her hands, and she leaps to the side to evade the incoming arrow. After she had enough in her arsenal, Hina unleashed her spell. Her surroundings air began to distort, and the temperature rose. A brilliant spark emerged before it turned into a firetail and condensed itself to form a fire arrow. She spent thirty mana on each one frorm the dozens of arrows she created. [MP: 550/910] "..Pretty fast, but. Hm?!". Without waiting for the teacher''s response, Hina unleashed every arrow she had in possession, and it made the teacher confused about the reckless behavior she had made. Claire launched one after the other of her fire arrows to intercept them while also observing the magic her opponent had. The moment their arrow classed, Claire''s fire arrow was swallowed by Hina''s arrow, for it has a lower mana density. It''s true, though, because she only put ten mana in her creation of Fire Arrow. In the battle between mages, there is this thing called ''Lodets'' or ''Low density get swallowed''. It was a theory that the mage in this world amplified when the same element of magic clashed, creating a phenomenon where the lower density mana will get swallowed by the bigger one. Claire, who notices it, acts fast as she creates another spell to intercept the incoming fire arrows. Contrary to her thought, Hina clapped her hands, and the arrows that she launched burst apart, creating a huge black dust that covered Claire''s surrounding sight. However, this was a bad idea which Hina did. Claire, as one of the teachers in the Hero Academy, has far higher mana manipulation control in her hands. She could noticed a slight change of mana in her surroundings even though her eyes couldn''t see it. Hina was preparing another spell like earlier, creating a dozes of fire arrows. Claire began to raise the density of mana in her hands. She extended her right hand forward and cast her next magic. "That''s naive. I know where you are, so let''s end this.. Fireball". The temperature around her started to rise more, and Claire even had to sweat for the heat that gathered around her. Multiple firetails began to undulate around her, creating a numerous mass of balls that were borned from the flame. Each and every one of those contained a mana density of more than fifty from her mana pool. "With this, Hm?!". After she finished preparing her magic, Claire noticed a slight movement from the other side. All of the fire arrows created by Hina detonated from their place, creating confusion for the disrupted mana in the air. Claire knitted her brows, wondering what was on the candidate''s mind for doing this. Hina, once again, created some magic and detonated it over and over until her mana pool was almost emptied. Because of that, it creates a turbulens of disrupted mana in the surrounding atmosphere. As it was in disarray and making Claire sense disrupted for a moment. "What is she thinking?". Claire, who still kept her magic while being covered in the black clouds, peered her eyes open for the incoming attack. She turned her body to her right, for she felt a slight fluctuation of mana from there. "Gotcha". However, her body jolted, for she heard a voice that came from her left side. Quickly, she turned her body only to feel a chilling and hard sensation that pressed against her neck that stiffened her body. "What?! A blade?". "Yeah, it is". Chapter 94: Chapter 94 Xiao Lian. Claire who felt the hard-cold steel pressed against her neck disrupted her concentration. The multiple fireballs she had created began to stir. However, she was quick in her attempt, and she started to take control of the stirred Mana before she dispersed all of it into thin air. Hina, who saw Claire''s precise control, felt a sense of respect and slight admiration, for she also had a dream to master mana manipulation into an advanced stage even more. "How was my test?". "First, please put down your blade. My neck is itching". "Okay". After hearing Claire''s words, Hina takes back the blade that gets passed to Claire''s neck, and with a skilful movement, she sheathed the silver blade back to its green sheats. The Katana on her hands had a dark green color with golden ornaments. The katana was one of the equipment Hina and Soma acquired from the trial gate. It was legendary equipment she had along with Soma''s gauntlets, which they still didn''t know what kind of ability the equipment they had was. However, Hina is rather fond of the sword and has been using it in her morning practice ever since. Claire, awakened from her numb state, turned her gaze to the beautiful Katana in Hina''s hands. She knitted her brows, for she felt a tremendous power that radiated from the katana, but she held her tongue, for it was not a good thing to pry open other people''s stuff. Besides, the rules said she could use her weapon, and in this day of age, there are many mages trained in Martial Arts to protect them in case they run out of mana. "Well, you got me there. I don''t think you are both prominent in magic and swordsmanship. Let''s end the test here. Good job, candidate Hina". "...Thank you for your words". Hina breathed a sigh of relief for the plan she had worked well. She hesitated to use the plan to defeat the teacher because she still didn''t know what the teacher could do. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, she couldn''t move forward in the battle, for she noticed she was still inferior in front of the teacher''s control over mana. From there, she began to think of some plan on how to outsmart her. Hina remembered her mother''s words, and it seemed the teacher also had a keen sense for sensing the surrounding Mana. So, she devised a plan to disrupt the surrounding mana to confuse her. Then Hina needed to use her other means to attack, using a blade when her mana pool emptied, for Claire couldn''t detect her presence. Luckily, the plan went well after Hina found herself facing head-on with the teacher. One of the factors of that was because of the mana manipulation skill; Claire had still not reached an advanced stage where she could trace even a faint undulation of mana a person had, and one other is she didn''t take the test too seriously, unlike teacher Lee did and caused an injured to one of the candidates as a result. "Now, go back to your comrade". "Yes". Hina, who heard Claire''s words, turned her back and walked away from the arena while storing the katana in her storage ring. She breathed a sigh of relief that the test was over. Her head felt light for some reason, but she kept her feet on the ground and managed to leave the arena. Once outside, she was welcomed by a shadow of a smiling Soma who awaited her arrival. "Good job out there". "Thanks, I got a point". "Yeah, that''s awesome". Soma raised his right hand, showing his palm. Hina tilted her head initially, not understanding his intention, but when Soma shook his palm. A bulb shone on her head, and she flashed her white teeth before Hina smacked his hand so hard that it left a red mark on both palms. "Who is next?". Lee''s clear and bold voice reverberated across the arena, which roused the other candidates in the Soma surrounding. The other five who still didn''t take the test looked toward each other, but there was one girl who started to act and stepped her feet inside the arena. The silver-haired girl, with her lack of emotion, walked in a slow manner while being observed by the other candidates. She halted her footsteps in the middle of the arena and then faced the two teachers. Before opening her mouth, she cupped both of her palms to show her respect to the teacher or perhaps her opponent. "Greetings, Number eighty-five, My name is Xiao Lian, strength specialized in magic and spearmanship. Ready to receive your guidance". Xio Lian, with a languid expression, released her greetings and stood still, looking at the two teachers. "Greetings to you too". "Ah, greetings". Lee and Claire look flustered, for they didn''t see this coming from the candidates. They thought that Xiao Lian seemed like a polite girl from looking at her gestures. Soma raised his brows as he observed the interaction between Xiao Lian and the teachers. From the chronicles Saga, he read. Xiao Lian was indeed a polite girl and also possessed a strong will of character that was unmoved like a mountain. She is one of the strongest characters in the heart aspect. Because of her, Soma couldn''t remember how many times the protagonists who had weak hearts at first got saved by her strong heart. Xiao Lian, who stared blankly at the two teachers, tilted her head. She opened her mouth asking for the test. "Who will be going?". "You should go!". "But the girl said she specialized in magic". "But she is also good at spearmanship. How should we deal with her?". Lee and Claire close their distance while whispering in a small tone, while sometimes stealing a glance at Xiao Lian, who is staring blankly at a faraway place. After discussing it for a bit, the one who will stand in the arena was. "Now Xiao Lian. take out your spear". Teacher Lee, who is the one who stepped ahead and stood in the arena, asked Xiao Lian to take her weapon out. Xiao Lian nodded her head. She connected her thought with the ring on her hand and took out an intricate blue spear. It has a blue shaft that seems fit for her height, and its head has a distinctive form of a long blades in triangle shapes shine in silver-blue color. Soma, who saw the spear, raised his brows because he was impressed by the beauty and majestic feeling the spear exudes. From the tips of the shaft, Soma could see a small blue sphere that reminded him an image of the ocean embedded in it. After observingnthe spear for a bit, Soma opened his eyes wide for he realized something. "Let''s start the practical exam". Teacher Lee tensed his body as he prepared his battle stance. Seeing the teacher is ready. Xiao Lian clenched the spear in her right hand and infused the weapon with her own mana, and it shook the surrounding atmosphere. The undulating air feels heavy, and the surrounding air turns humid as tiny droplets from the atmosphere gather in the room, creating a white mist that reduces visibility. Xiao Lian spun the spear shaft in her hands before she grabbed it using both hands and knocked the tip of the shaft to the ground. The surrounding droplets starts to gather around her spear. The circulation of droplets began to condense itself before forming its shape into a figure of a long beast with its long body that stretched twenty meters in size dancing in the air. It has an distinctive, sharp mouth with protruded teeth, a pair of whiskers, and a pair of deer horns that protrude from its skull along with its hair. It was the figure of a Dragon who is considered divine in the east, shining in Blue color. The Dragon coiled around Xiao Lian as if protecting her from the enemy. It created an oppressive atmosphere that shocked everyone who saw it. "Let''s start¡­". "Wait, wait, the test is done. Good job finishing the exam". Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Lin Fan. The appearance of the water dragon in the room created chaos where the other candidates were fleeing in distress, and some of the seniors raised their battle aura, preparing for the worst. Even the candidates in Soma''s surroundings were also alarmed by the dragon. Soma, who covered his face with his palm, sighs. He knows the identity of the spear. It was the heirloom that the Xiao family had, and it was considered one of the legendary equipment that exists in the world that made the Xiao Family become one of the overlord families in China. From the story setting, Xiao Lian was the one to be chosen by the spear at the ceremonial Xiao family held when she turned twelve. The spear had outstanding abilities, and it was the weapon that accompanied Xiao Lian until the late story of the novel. He turned his gaze to the surroundings and rested his eyes on the black-haired youth who had a frown on his face, seeing the power of the Xiao family. This was the problem between the two families, and Soma was aware of that. Xiao Lian, who heard the teacher Lee''s words twitch in place, then to make sure something, she opened her mouth. "Did I considered win in this fight?". Teacher Lee blaked and tongue-tied as he heard the question from Xiao Lian. "...Huh, well, not quite, but. Yeah, it was something like that". Xiao Lian nodded and, with another, knocked from her tip shaft. The blue dragon that coiled around her burst apart, creating a million tiny droplets that dissipated into thin air, creating a small rainbow that pleased the people''s eyes. After seeing a disaster. She stored the spear in her rings, and she cupped her head to give her respect before turning her back and walking toward Soma''s place. Soma, who saw Xiao Lian approaching his place, raised his brows, for he didn''t know what her intention was. This was his first time meeting her in this world. Is it probably a coincidence? But she keeps her eyes staring straight at him. Currently, Xiao Lian was standing two meters before Soma with her sharp, languid eyes observing Soma. After seeing her up close, Soma notices she is a beautiful girl with sharp eyes and a languid expression with red pupils. She was 165 cm tall. Her silver hair was straight down to her back. She is wearing a school uniform with a white shirt and black skirt on the lower part. She also wears a black knee-shock and a pair of black leather shoes. "...I won". "Um?". All of a sudden, Xiao Lian opened her mouth while keeping her gaze on Soma. Soma blinked twice, not understanding what she meant, but he soon awoke from his dumbfounded state and opened his mouth. "Um, That''s amazing". "...Um, have we met before?". "Excuse me?". "Okay, other candidates, please step forward". The loud voice from teacher Lee broke the discussion between Soma and Xiao Lian. Xiao Lian kept her gaze on him for a brief moment before she withdrew it. Then, without a care in the world, she stood two meters beside Soma as if that was her place all along. Soma turned his gaze to Xiao Lian, who was already submerged in her own world, looking at a faraway distance, deep in thought. He felt a slight thug in his sleeves as he turned to the other side, only to find Hina with a vein that emerged from her temple with twitching cheeks welcoming him. "Soma? Who is she?". "...? I don''t know either". "Hmm¡­ are you truly didn''t know?". "...Yeah". "What''s with that slight pause?". "I seriously don''t know". "...Okay, then. Sorry for pressing you". "No problems". Hina finally backed down as she glanced at Xiao Lian, who was gazing at a faraway place. She sighs before turning her gaze to the front, looking at the upcoming battle. Soma also turned his attention toward the arena where the black-haired boy walked with a frown on his face, ruining his handsome face. The boy cupped his palms, bent his torso thirty degrees front, and opened his mouth. "Number eighty-nine, named Lin Fan primary strength in ancient Martial Art¡­". Lin Fan stood tall at 170 cm height, wearing a distinctive Hanfu, a Chinese outfit with a black color. "...Okay, let''s start the practical test". Lin Fan releases his bow and starts to take his stance. His feet were bent evenly and placed in a diagonal position. The right hand was placed below his chest, clenched tightly, while his left hand was raised forward, forming a tiger palm. Looking at his stance alone, Soma could feel the tremendous effort he put into practicing his martial arts. His heart began to throb as the dormant fire in his heart started to ignite. However, he dismissed it by shaking his head to the side and determined to only observe him from afar. Teacher Lee also prepared his usual stance, and then both of them began to observe each other''s movements. No one makes any moves even after ten seconds, the match has started. "Tck, here I come". S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as Lin Fan finished his words, his body was enveloped by a thin white layer of mana that also enhanced his body. He kicked the floor and dashed forward, facing the teacher head-on. Soma knew how he felt. With the disparity between the strengths they had, Lin Fan seemed a bit struggling to try to find an opening for him to strike. So, he tried to make his first move to determine how strong the teacher was when facing him. Lee, who observed every Lin fan movement, started to move and shifted his stance to the side. True to his prediction, Lin Fan arrived within his attack range, so he delivered a right punch and aimed it at Lin Fan''s face. Lin Fan crouched down as he began his counter from below while maintaining his lower stance like a ferocious tiger trying to prey on his enemy. Lin Fan, with the intention of hitting teacher Lee relentlessly, kept attacking from below using his tiger movement. Unlike with Soma, teacher Lee dealt with the attack calmly as he observed each and every move Lin Fan unleashed at him. The match continued while Lin fan kept his waves of attack, trying to land a hit at teacher Lee, and the aim of his attack was always teacher Lee''s left ribs that had been struck with Somacearlier. But Lin Fan still didn''t realize yet that teacher Lee''s ribs were already healed. Lin fan seeing an opening from teacher Lee. He sprung back, leaping upward like a tiger to rip teacher Lee''s throat. But, all of those were already planned by teacher Lee. Lin fan''s wrist was grabbed and twisted to his back to immobilize him in the match. "Good match candidate, Lin Fan. Good job finishing the test". "...First, Let me go". Chapter 96: Chapter 96 Leon Pendragon. The result of the match has been shown. Lin Fan, with his knitted face and immobilized, was displeased with the outcome. However, as a Martial Artist, he must accept his lack of strength to defeat his opponent, teacher Lee, who smiles wryly and releases Lin Fan''s hand. Lin Fan twists his right shoulder, then turns to face the teacher, Lee, before cupping his hand and giving Lee his bow as a Martial Artist. While looking down, Lin Fan grits his teeth, trying to endure the frustrating feeling in his heart. The disparity between their strength was different, like the sky and earth. So, for now, he could only swallow his regret and strive to be the best. Teacher Lee also understood what was inside Lin Fan''s mind. He cupped his palms, replying to his bow. After his business was done, Lin Fan turned his back. Teacher Lee, who lifted his lips, opened his mouth. "That was a good fight. I want to spar with you again sometimes". "Thank you for your generosity". Soma already knew the result would be like this. However, his mind was stirred right now. Soma, who observed the match earlier, follows Lin Fan''s movement as if trying to ingrain in his mind. He had a huge respect for his dedication to martial arts, and at the same time, a swirling slight of envy sprouted inside him. From the movement Lin Fan showed, Soma could feel that Lin Fan in front of him had superior technique in terms of Martial Arts. Unknowingly to others. Soma clenched his fists as he kept his gaze on Lin Fan, who already finished with his bow, and turned his back to walk to the outside of Arena. Feeling a gaze directed at him, Lin Fan turned his glance at Soma, and their eyes met briefly. They didn''t utter a single word and just gazed at each other''s faces before simultaneously turning their head and focusing on their own interest. Hina and Xiao Lian beside him simultaneously feel something has changed in Soma''s demeanor. They turn their glance to look at him and find Soma''s eyes burned with fighting spirit. The two of them chuckled while silently smiling before their eyes met. The time turned still as the two pairs of clear eyes gazed at each other, having a welfare they could only understand. The two of them start to recall the match earlier, and they manage to defeat the teacher in the practical exam. They respect each other''s strength and power, but at the same time, it also awakens their competitive feeling toward each other. Both of them turned their head simultaneously to the arena, where the blonde-haired boy walked up and now stood in front of the teacher. "Number ninety-nine, My name is Leon Pendragon. I am fairly good with a sword and a bit of light magic". The blonde-haired boy named Leon Pendragon stood upward in the middle of Arena while facing teacher Lee. He had a tidy appearance while having 170 cm in height with short blonde hair. His handsome face had a sharp and gentle pair of eyes with blue pupils reminiscent of the sky. He wore a brown blazer buttoned and a white shirt with a red tie around his collar. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For the lower part, he wears dark green long pants and a pair of brown leather shoes. "Hou light magic, pretty rare magic you have, kid". "Thank you, teacher". Leon scratched his cheeks while flashing his white teeth in embarrassment. Teacher Lee also loosened his facial muscles, looking at his gentle nature. "Let''s start the match, shall we?". "Yes". Teacher Lee and Leon prepare their stance. From empty air, Leon grabbed a brown wooden sword that he took from the storage ring. He grips the hilt tightly with his hands before doing a couple of swings to ascertain the feeling of the wooden sword. Leon stood upright with a straight spine, bent his knee a bit, and pointed the tip of his weapon forward straight with his gaze, ready to engage in battle anytime. After seeing the teacher, Lee fights those two candidates who have a good grasp and understanding of their strengths. It blows his mind away while also pondering how can the two of them maintain that level of spirit despite fighting a strong opponent like the teacher, Lee, who stands in front of him. Leon shook his head as his head began to wander uncontrollably. "Focus!!". He muttered those words to focus on the match before him. Shifting his stance for a bit, Leon once more gripped the hilt of his wooden sword to prepare for battle, lowering it to the side. Teacher Lee, as if understanding his stance, began to start the first move. Lee, who slowed down his speed, arrives at Leon''s sword range and starts to act, raising his left fist. Leon opened his eyes wide, for he didn''t think that the teacher would charge at him like this. He saw the incoming left fist that closed its distance with his face. Reflexively, he jerked his head to the right and started to counterattack by swinging his wooden sword from the bottom and aiming at the teacher''s left armpit that opened. Teacher Lee disappears from Leon''s sight, leaving an afterimage, and reappears from Leon''s right. After that, the match became one-sided, where teacher Lee relentlessly approached Leon in any direction while Leon desperately tried to break free from the waves. "Kuh". Leon saw a fist fly toward his face, blocking his sight. He ducked down and swung his sword sideways. Teacher Lee took a step back to avoid the sword range. Leon saw that as a change recalled from the fight earlier. He put strength in his legs before lunging forward while thrusting his sword. "Got you, what?!". Lee tilted his body to avoid the sword and slid past him, entering deeper into Leon''s range. Leon''s sight was blocked by a huge shadow from teacher Lee''s palm, ready to blow away his consciousness. "I lost". "No, you did great, Leon. Good Job finishing your practical test". "... Thank you, teacher". "However...". "Yes?". Teacher Lee crossed his hands on his chest while tilting his head, having a troubled look. He turned his gaze to Leon, whose eyebrows were raised. "...Next time in the battle, focus on the opponent before you. Don''t try to wander your thoughts over something else". Hearing the words from the teacher gives him a good punch in the gut. He was seeing the downcast look on Leon''s face. Teacher Lee''s face softened, and then he extended his hand to brush Leon''s soft hair. "...I am sorry. It is as you said. I am failure as a swordsman". "Hahaha, don''t worry too much, Leon. All you need to do is train your swordsmanship further so that you won''t be left behind by the other. You can do it". Leon turned his gaze up, and he saw teacher Lee look at him tenderly with a smile. His downcast expression showed a bit of change as he lifted his lips to smile. "..Thank you, teacher Lee". Chapter 97: Chapter 97 Encounter. After the rigorous and grueling test that the academy held, it finally comes to an end. The candidates were gathered in the middle of the wide room in the stadium while listening to teacher Lee''s briefing. "...Thank you, all of you. For participating in the test our Academy held. I hope some faces here will meet me again in the class. The test was officially over. We will give you the test result three days from now on. You guys could go back to your respective place, dismiss". Soma and Hina, who heard the teacher''s words, turned and raised their feet, which brought them to leave the building. For some unknown reason, Xiao Lian accompanied them beside Soma, and the two others followed behind. A couple of hours have passed since the test started. The other Eiji and Eri also had been tested, and the teacher seemed quite pleased with the result, especially within the middle Arena. Soma hurried his footsteps and took his phone from his storage to see what time it was. "It''s way past sixteen". The exam started in the early morning at seven o''clock, and they spent nearly nine hours following the procedure the Academy had implemented. What made the exam go too long was the practical exam, where the four other seniors who should have been testing the other candidates watched the test in the middle arena where the commotion happened. They are too excited to see many talented individuals who apply to the academy this year. Eventually, they were reprimanded by the two teachers beside them and hastened the test. Arriving before the huge door, it slid open, and a gust of cool and fresh breeze entered the building. It grazed every candidate''s skin who had been caged inside the huge building for hours. The wind brought a sense of freedom and blew away their tiredness, giving them a new vigor. "Soma, My parents are already waiting outside". "Is that so?". "Yes, it seems they have been waiting for us since fifteen past". "That long. I feel sorry for them". "No need...". "Are you two live together?". Xiao Lian, who overheard Hina and Soma''s conversation, opened her mouth, feeling curious about the relationship between the two. She hops forward as she closes the distance between her and Soma. "Well, there are many circumstances that brought us together, but yeah, currently, I was in the Akabane family care". "I see". After hearing Soma''s answer, Xiao Lian nodded, then turned her glance forward, already losing interest in his world affair. Hina, who didn''t understand her motives for probing Soma, knitted her brows. But she sighs and also loses interest in Xiao Lian. Stepping his foot outside, Soma was enveloped by the feeling of freedom. He inhaled a deep breath to take so much oxygen in his lungs, enjoying the fresh air. The test demanded both his physical and mental power, making him feel burned out from the exam. Plus, the fact that he still didn''t have his lunch bothered him. They were walking leisurely on the vast land of the academy. Soma basked in the afterglow of the test as he kept moving his feet, which dragged him to the main gate after walking for about a couple of minutes. His sight caught the view of a huge, towering reinforced wall and the opened twin gate. Behind it is the scene where many adult people eagerly wait for their children to return. "Soma, Hina, over here" Soma caught the two familiar figures that stood on the far side to the right. One of them, Hiroshi, stood straight, welcoming them with a smile, and Hisako vigorously raised her hand, shaking it to the side to show their presence. He turned to Xiao Lian, who also stopped in her tracks. "...I hope we can meet again later, Xiao Lian. You too, Eiji and Eri". "Mm". "Yes, Soma. Me too. Both of you take care". "...Take care". Xiao Lian replied with a single nod before walking away, followed by Eiji and Eri, who waved their hands until they regrouped with their parents. "...". "Soma, let''s go". "Mm? Ah, yeah". Hina grabs Soma''s right hand, which seems dumbfounded at the sight before him. She noticed Soma had a forlorn expression on his face, watching the sight. His expression seemed so empty, and she didn''t want to see him like that. So, Hina dragged him from the place and approached where her parents were waiting. As they arrived, Hisako, energetically waving her hands up, dashed forward before giving the two youths a warm hug. Hiroshi, who saw that with a smile, followed behind her and opened his mouth. "Good job, you too". Hisako released her embrace upon the two of them and opened her mouth. "Good job, you two, how was the exam?". "That was tiring, right, Soma". "Yeah, it was pretty tiring. ...But I am sure I will pass the exam". "Hoho... Someone seems confident about it. Then how about my daughter here?". "I am, too. I will pass the exam". "Fufu, I see". As the two mother and daughter share a warm talk, Hina''s empty stomach lets out a protest. The grumble echoed in the surroundings, and it pulled everyone''s gaze to the girl who was close to her mother, holding her stomach while fuming in red. "It seems you haven''t had your meal. Let''s find something to eat". "That''s a good idea. It was a bit early for dinner, but let''s go to a market to buy some snacks and enjoy a family trip". "You''re right, Mom. It''s been a while since we had an outing. Soma, would you come along?". Witnessing three pairs of eyes that stare at him, waiting for his response. Soma could only sigh and helplessly nodded his head. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, I will be in your care". "This is so tiring". Exhaling a sigh, a lone woman in her mid-twenties who is in disguise, wearing casual clothes and a hat, wandering around in one of the bustling places in the market from the white tiger district. Despite the afternoon time, the market was still full of life, with a bustling crowd pacing back and forth doing their business. The loud commerce from the street stalls that served many delicacies tried to outdo the others to attract customers to visit. There are also stalls that sell items and accessories that seem quieter and sit patiently waiting for the customer to visit their stall. Devi was currently on a mission Lord Gula had bestowed upon her. She was commissioned to find some information regarding the auction that will be held the day after tomorrow. She was at a loss as to what she should do first. At that time, everything seems possible with her retainer on her side. Tyr will always provide her with some information she wants, which immensely helps her plan. However, after her death, this time, she was the one who was commissioned to do the gathering. She didn''t know where to start, so she tried to ask people around and managed to gather some information, but. ".I wonder if the information I have will be enough, ukh". Suddenly, her heart began to clench in pain, and Devi grabbed her clothes, trying to alleviate the pain. She regulated her breathing and ensured she didn''t invite other people''s curiosity. As the pain subsided, she felt a rather peculiar gaze directed at her. She raised her head and met eyes with a single black-haired boy who happened to turn his glance at her. They stood firmly on the ground watching each other while gradually, the memories from that time resurfaced, and both of them knitted their brows. ""You!!"". Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Pursuing. Soma is currently inside a cramped space where he sits in the middle between Hina and Hisako. The family decided to go to the market in the White Tiger District, and they called a cab for their transportation. Despite being renowned S-Rank awakeners, both of them still regularly choose to do this, for it was something they did in their adolescent days. After riding inside a blue cab for almost dozens of minutes, the cab arrived at their destination. Hisako and Hina opened the door on both side, too eager to get out. Soma walked to his left and stood at the entrance to the market he had visited before. Hiroshi, done with his transaction with the driver, approached them. "Sorry for the wait. Shall we go inside?". "Yeah, let''s go, you two". The huge red gate that welcomes them seems pretty packed, for there are still many crowds bustling in the market despite the afternoon time. The market was still brimming with energy and teeming with people. Many stalls were lined up compete against each other, promoting their specialty, mainly upon the dish. The scent of fried seasoning entered his nose as he turned his head, following the smell. He remembered the stall where Soma bought his chicken. "What is that?". Hina, who exclaimed at his side, brought his attention toward her, and he followed her gaze to find a stall that sold meat skewers, luring him with the delicious aroma that made his stomach protest. "Hina, Soma, you want to try some?". Hisako noticed the two kids'' gaze, and she offered the dishes. "Yes, mom". Hina replied with vigor, and the group began approaching the stall, which seemed busy dealing with other customers. "Here, thanks for your purchase, welcome". "Hello, mister, can you please make four of them". Hiroshi, who stood before the stall vendor, opened his mouth, ordering four skewers for the family to feed. "Okay, coming right up". Soma, who stood behind, turned his gaze sideways while waiting for the skewers to be ready. The sizzling noise that came from the burning fat and the scent from a mixed season entered his nose, and it roused his hunger. His mouth was salivating upon sniffing the aroma. While looking ahead, his chest felt slightly tugged, and he put his palm to soothe it down. He caressed his left chest thrice, lifted his face, and caught a figure of a black-haired woman wearing a black hat. She is wearing a casual outfit with a blue cardigan, short white pants, and a pair of black heels with black stockings to cover her skin. Soma''s eyes shrink as the appearance of the woman in front of him seems familiar in his mind but also not. He tries to dig deeper into his brain, trying to find it. But, no matter how many times he recalled it, her figure seemed hazy from his memories. "Is it my imagination?". He ponders as he covers his mouth briefly, trying to make sure. Soma briefly leaves his sight of her, trying to think that this is all a misunderstanding. But his curiosity got the better of him. Once again, he turned his head and simultaneously locked their sight. At that time, Soma''s body was stiffened, and his brain was having a sudden jolt of information that flooded his thoughts after seeing the woman''s face. The hazy memories he had turned much more apparent, and he knitted his brows in displeasure. Her face seemed different, but she couldn''t hide it thoroughly in front of Soma, who already had a fight with her and bound their souls together in a pact. ""You!!"". Hina, beside him, who was exhilarated upon witnessing the bustling place, turned his gaze at Soma. She knitted her brows, seeing his state, who let out a low growl that seemed to hold back his anger. "Soma, what is the matter?". Her body stiffened, seeing Soma''s ferocious state while looking at a certain figure of a woman who also let out a blood-curdling face. Hina raised her brows as she was unaware of the two of them. She wanted to open her mouth, trying to ask Soma something, but it seemed the atmosphere didn''t let her do it. Devi, who recalled the boy before her, knitted her face and grits her teeth at the humiliation and the debt of life of her best friend, which still haunts her in her dreams even now. Her heart was throbbing so fast that it delivered blood to her nerves system, and that also clouded her sight with red. The moment she tried to release her battle aura, her heart throbbed once more, and she noticed the two adults behind the boy were someone she knew well. "Here, Soma and Hina?!". Hiroshi, after finishing the transaction. He held the four skewers inside a paper bag. Then, he turned his body and found Soma was frowning, letting out a threatening aura. "You guys have each two off the skewers. ...What is the matter?!". Hisako, still not aware of the matter, turned her gaze to the woman who stood not too far away from them, and she knitted her brows. "Tch". With two S-Rank Awakeners on his side, Devi was tied on her back. Then, her red sight turn wider as her head began to regain its calm. Seeing the two of them, she chose to flee from the scene. She wrapped her body using her mana, and it created a thin red layer of mana that covered her body before she kicked the ground. Soma, who already had his eyes on her from the start, activated his skill, [Oni wrath activated] [User consciousness starts to be consumed by rage] [Skill Adapt and Puppeteer activated completely erase the corroding process] [Consumed 100 MP/second] [Remaining time 8 seconds] An ominous mana began to undulate around Soma that surprised the people around, including Hiroshi and Hisako, who was the second time seeing Soma in that state. The violent mana began to calm down as it settled on Soma''s body and coated his body with a red aura. Soma, without waiting for any warning, kicked the ground and chased the escaping Devi, determined to settle their score right this moment. "Eh, Soma?! What happened?". S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hina, still unaware of the situation, could only see the retreating figure of Soma with uncontrolled emotion chasing after the woman. "I am sorry, Hina. But, can you return to the hotel alone? We must chase after them". Hiroshi threw the paper bag in his hand, and it landed on Hina''s hand safely. He circulated the mana around his body, strengthened his physique, and started to chase the two of them. "I hate to tell you this, but your father is right, Hina. Go back before us. We will catch up later". "Mom, what happened?". "I will tell you later. I am sorry, Hina, please, I must go after them". Without waiting for another word from her daughter, Hisako starts to enhance her body with mana and chase her husband''s figure. Hina, who was left alone in the middle of the market, had a blank expression on her face as she clenched the paper bag in her hands. "Can someone tell me what the hell is going on?". Chapter 99: Chapter 99 First Step. [8] With the feeling of resistance from the air that slammed his body, Soma, with his eyes focused on a single figure who ran in front of him. He grits his teeth and keeps his pace at full power because the distance between them still doesn''t decrease as he uses his full power. Still, even though he couldn''t close the distance, at least he could follow her movement. He saw Devi run past the road and enter the narrow alley, the dark place every city had between its towering buildings. Soma followed inside, and Devi noticed a fork way ahead. She chose to turn right, but it was a bad move for her because it was a dead end. Devi grits her teeth, then puts some strength in her feet, kicks the ground, and launches herself toward the building wall, using it as a foothold to jump to the other wall and escape the dead end. Soma, who saw that, clicked his tongue, and he could only pray that he could do the same thing as her. Because this was the first time he tried to jump between walls. Soma focused his strength on his feet and waited for him to near the wall. Then he kicked the ground to jump to the right, the middle, and the left wall, performing three steps on the wall before landing on the roof. [7] However, upon arriving on the roof, Devi''s figure was already far away, about a hundred meters. Soma knitted his brows, continuing to run, then, with quick thinking, summoned his weapon. "Come, Raijin gauntlets". With a low roar that escaped his mouth, a gleaming purple began to swim on his four limbs before it condensed itself, forming intricate purple gauntlets and boots with white lining that fit his limbs. Even though he still didn''t know what effect the gauntlets had. He couldn''t think of another method to close the distance between them. [6] Soma grits his teeth and accelerates, and feels the resistance from the wind more faint compared to earlier. He tensed his legs before jumping toward the other building and landed while rolling forward to kill his momentum before dashing again. However, the distance was still uncovered even after he used the equipment, and the chasing felt stagnant, for the two parties'' distance didn''t shrink. He gritted his teeth, and then a method appeared in his mind. However, he still didn''t have a quiet gasp as to how to master it. [5] The translucent window in front of him informed him of the skill''s duration. He shook his head to the side and thought the method that could help him. [Martial Saint First Techniques Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulations] "...First step - Lightning Scatter". For the first time since the Martial Saint displayed its might and how to use the technique to conquer the Raiju, Soma, with his own will, activates it. His legs, which keep spinning around in chasing the girl, let out a crackling of lightning that emerged from his body. Different from the Martial Saint, who used the power of nature when activating the technique. Soma used the lightning magic in his possession to compensate for the natural lightning that acts as its source of power or might. A small faint of white bolts began to dance on his boots, and Soma''s sight, which seemed full of color change, into gray stretched far away. The bolts in his feet intensified as he took one step forward. He managed to cover a ten-meter distance. [4] Soma, in the slow world he saw, thought to himself to distribute the Extra points he had to his physique stats. [Physique +45] His ten-meter steps turned into twenty. Soma recalled that this technique allowed him to use any means as a foothold. So without hesitation, he kicked on empty air and shot forward at a sonic speed. The impossible distance they had gradually begun to shorten as Devi, who noticed it, turned into a frown. She poured a lot of mana into her strengthening magic, and her enhanced body became stronger, but she was already too late. "What?!". A bright color of red erected on her way. It manifests into a rectangle wall in a half-oval shape, standing still towering, blocking her route. Stunned, she halted in her tracks, which gave her a slight time for Soma to catch up. She clicked her tongue as she planned to turn her appearance into a demon, relying on her wings that boosts her agility, but Soma got the better of her. "Got you!". A low, threatening voice emerged from behind her like a devil''s whisper. It sent chills to her heart. Devi felt the world turn blurred as her body accelerated while receiving a huge impact that came from her abdomen. The impact shocks her entire nerves, screaming in agony, and the tiny little bolts that coil around the boots help deliver it easily through her body, paralyzing her body for a moment. "Kuh". She felt that her body was set free from the restraint and flew in a straight line and collided with the flame wall that blocked her route. Shockingly, the boy was still clinging to her while planting his right kick at her abdomen. She grits her teeth, and a hoarse voice escapes her lips. "You basta, kahak...". However, she couldn''t finish her sentence because her body received another impact as she was slammed to the ground. The commotion caused by the impact managed to attract the other people who were enjoying their walk in the park and turned in their direction. Many people elderly, family and even young people wondered what happened and started to approach the place, as it was still covered by the raised cloud of dust Soma, with his gauntlets on, raised his right fist and struck Devi, who he was riding on. The dull sound of a hard object colliding with flesh resonated within the perimeter, rousing the onlookers'' curiosity. "You dare! ack". "I dare!". [3] S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Another dull sound reverberated, and each resonated, the sound of it getting harder and harder until it blew away the rising dust. As the dust was blown away, the people in the surroundings saw a young boy with an ominous aura straddling an ordinary woman in her mid-twenties while raising his fists, trying to punch her. "Soma?". Hisako, who was being princess carried by her husband, approached the scene. Apparently, Hisako, even though she reinforced her body using mana, is still lacking compared to her husband, who excels in physical abilities. Their steps halted as they saw Soma, with his violent expression, keep striking the girls they recognized well. One of the onlookers, a male, tried to approach the scene, worried about the woman who was being beaten up by a boy. "Hey you, cut it out..". "Get lost!!!". Devi, who couldn''t take the relentless beating anymore, rose her battle aura that blasted away everyone who was ignorant about her identity. Soma manages to cling to her body by coiling his feet to her back, but the violent mana she exudes manages to push him back, albeit a little. However, it didn''t last long; her heart started to throb, and it clenched so hard that it disturbed her breath. [2] He was realizing that Devi was halted. Soma struck another blow, only this time he used his magic. "Kuuh, Shut up!". [Lightning Magic 1 activated] [Shock] [SP: 0/810] [Oni Wrath deactivated] ***** [Martial Saint First Techniques] [First Step - Lightning Scatter give 100% boosts user agility. Will get additional boost agility depending on the lightning magic the user had 1 level of magic gives extra 50% boosts. Each level will give 50% extra boosts, and the effect can be stacked depending on the lightning magic level] Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Gura. As a desperate struggle on Soma ends, Instinctively, he unleashes a level one lightning magic that sends an electric shock toward his opponent upon contact with skin. Despite being rare, lightning magic at an early stage had no means to attack the enemy in the long distance, and the user could only use the magic at a close distance as he did. Devi, who was being caught off guard, her body jolted by the invading volts that jolted her body. It shocked her internal body and brain, halting her thought process briefly. Soma also turned languid for a brief moment because the duration of the Oni Wrath skill is over, and he gets some penalty or cooldown time. It gave him a sense of loss, for his limbs went limp, devoid of any strength. However, his enemy was in sight. He didn''t know where he would get this chance in the future. Soma ordered his paralyzed body to move, gritting his teeth until it made a clattering sound, and he clenched both fists so tightly before striking Devi''s face once more. "Kahak.". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "Aaaaaah!!!". Soma let out a maddening howl like a wounded beast and kept sticking the woman''s face. His eyes turned bloodshot and narrowed, for he only cared about finishing the woman before him. The onlooker looked at him with terror and pity towards the woman. However, the couple Hiroshi and Hisako look toward the scene in sorrow, for they couldn''t imagine what are the things that made Soma push himself and turn into a maddening beast like that. Initially, they intend to help Soma chase the demon woman who caused the disaster at that time. But, what they witnessed was something they never thought. Soma, who usually had a calm nature, turned a hundred eighty degrees into violence. Devi, being struck relentlessly, grits her teeth and focuses her sight. With swift movement, hold Soma''s hands that have been delivering punches to her face. Her gaze was red in fury. This was the second time she had been humiliated by the same boy at that time. She clenched his hands hard and spitted some curse. "You bastard?!". Soma, whose hands were immobilized, bent his head backward before slamming it into Devi''s nose. An unpleasant sound of broken bones echoed in the surroundings, sending a chilling sound to every onlooker who saw the fight scene. He realized that his hands were still grasped. Soma bent his head backward before striking her nose once again. Because of the hard bones, Soma''s forehead couldn''t escape its fate, for it had a little tear, and it leaked blood that smeared his face, making him more menacing. Soma, whose brain was shocked, regained some clarity as his thoughts began to wander. "Why am I doing this?". Again, he struck Devi with his head, freeing his restrained hands before continuing to punch her. "No, I have to kill this woman in front of me". He muttered those words as if trying to convince himself that the woman before him must die no matter what the cost. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Puppeteer: the highest level of suggestion skill that could control the user''s consciousness and physical ability, making it work automatically from the deepest desire from the user, making him like a marionette] S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...You, ...monster?!". Devi once again manages to grab Soma''s hands and gives her time to catch her breath. She acted fast as she activated her fire magic, enveloping her whole body and radiating a high heat that could scorch a person alive. However, her mind was so filled with the thought of escaping his restraint that she forgot the pact still bound their soul. "Ack?!". She opened her eyes wide as the intense, searing pain clutched her bare heart, making her unable to breathe. The agony was so fierce that her seven orifices leaked red liquid. Her movements were halted, and strength briefly left her body, making her a good punching bag for Soma. Devi, who felt Soma''s intent to free from her restraint, clenched both hands, trapping Soma''s limbs from striking her again. Soma, unperturbed, bent his head backward, trying to head but her. But, after receiving it multiple times. Devi easily evaded the strike by shifting the position of her upper body a little, even though she was being restrained. Soma missed his target and managed to strike the hard ground that shook his brain. "Ouch?!". Devi''s body jolted as an immense sharp pain pierced her skin. Her right neck felt like it was on fire as it pulsed with each heartbeat, throbbing intensely from the pain. A crunching sound alarmed both her brain and flesh, sending a horrified agony that jolted her nerves. "...Let me go, you beast". Soma jerked his head upward and managed to bite a tiny piece of flesh around her neck, and eventually, his teeth also managed to tear the tiny silver chain that wrapped around her neck, hiding behind her outfit. "You bastard, I won''t forgive you!". Hisako, who watched the event unfolding behind, covered her mouth dumbfounded and couldn''t stand to witness the scene any longer than this. She had enough and intended to take a step forward to Soma''s side, but saw somebody was flying to the other side. His body was rolled on the ground multiple times before it went limp, lying on his stomach, unmoving. "So, ma?". "Good grief, what happened to the information gathering I asked you?". "..Kuuh, I am sorry Lord Gula". "Geez, Because of Invidia, I will forgive you this time. You dare to interrupt my mealtime after all. But there will be no next time". "Understood". Devi, while suppressing her agony, raised her body and knelt in front of a chubby man who suddenly appeared out of nowhere. "Hisako". Hiroshi, alarmed by the appearance of another party, stands before Hisako while taking his sword from the storage ring. "Who are you?". Within his hazy consciousness, he could hear other people''s voices. The fleeting feeling his mind had became more evident as he regained his clarity. He tried to move his limbs, and the agony that assaulted his nerves awoke him from his slumber. Soma, whose body was aching all over his body, gritted his teeth, for he still had some business he needed to finish. He tensed the muscles around his body, lifted his body and managed to stand on his trembling feet. "Hooh?". "Tch?!" "Soma?!". "...". He heard a familiar voice and one unfamiliar voice directed at him. Then, he turned his gaze forward and saw an unknown man standing beside Devi, whose cover was ruined. The man was 180 cm tall. His body was chubby, with thick muscle around his hands. He had a bald head and slit eyes with dark pupils that were covered by fat, wearing a black T-shirt and long blue jeans with black leather shoes, starting with an amazed expression on his face. "To think he still conscious after receiving my blow, how amusing". "Soma?!". Hisako, alarmed by Gura''s words, dashed toward Soma before she stood before him. Hiroshi maintains his vigilance to the two. He could feel it from instinct alone that the man in front of him was strong. He is so strong that he and his wife can''t defeat him despite being an S-rank. "Demon? There is a demon here?!". One of the onlookers, still staying in place, opened his mouth, shouting loudly, alarming everyone who was once fleeing in panic. Hearing the frantic voice of the man, everyone in place turned their body and soon opened their eyes wide. "Kyaaa!". "It''s true. There is a demon there?". "Unbelievable, but wait? That appearance?!". "Is that the woman that the kid beat up?". Hearing one of the onlookers mention her getting beat up. She turns her glare at the person, and it terrifies him to the core as his butt slaps to the ground wetting his pants. "Enough Devi, let''s leave this place first". "...Yes, Lord Gura". The chubby man named Gura took some tiny sphere from the storage in his hands and intended to crush it between his fingers. However, a sudden curt voice stopped his fingers from moving further. "Wait, you fat pig!". That howl from the wounded boys sent an insurmountable chill for everyone around. Hisako and Hiroshi also turn to look at Soma, who let out a growl only to find his eyes open wide with bloodshot pupils, filled with tears in red fluid. "Fat pig?!". Chapter 101: Chapter 101 Memories. Everyone in the place stood still as if time had stopped hearing the growl Soma had spit. Hisako turned her head and opened her eyes, seeing the state Soma was in. Hiroshi also shrinks his gaze, seeing Soma''s state, but keeps his mouth shut, still keeping his vigilance. "Soma?". Gura and Devi each of them had different expressions. Gula looked at Soma weirdly while shrinking his gaze, pondering why the kid knew him. Devi noticed the change in Gura''s face. Her face turned ashen, as a cold of sweat drenched her body hearing the bold statement the boy spit. However, the terror soon turned to enjoyment as she thought about the pact that would get terminated as he died. "You fool dare to insult Lord Gura. Considering you are dead". She muttered, hiding a sneer behind Gura''s shadow. Soma, who is in the center of all the attention, kept his gaze straight at Gura, who he remembered clearly. A sudden flood of memories replicates themselves, making his head throb. That night, when Soma and his parents were living harmoniously together. A sudden visitor who barged in stunned the people inside. Upon his entrance, it also inflicts a huge damage, destroying his world. His father''s body was separated into two, sprawling on each corner of the room, smearing blood on the floor and the walls. His mother''s headless corpse was swallowed whole with its gruesome mouth and crushed by its protruding teeth. Soma couldn''t forget her mother''s last face that rolled beside his feet. Her empty gaze that sent chills to his core created nightmares that he had to bear for those years. That was one of the turning points in Soma''s life, who lives in this world, and it shaped him into a soulless child until he is being swapped by his current Soma from an alternate world. However, because of the memories that emerged to the surface about the dark truth behind the boy named Soma. It inflicts Soma psychologically, as he turns hostile toward the chubby man he first met. Soma, whose emotion was uncontrollable right now, clenched his teeth and fists as he looked toward Gura. Initially, there is a shock and cold sensation that freezes his body. His heart throbbed, which ignited the dormant flames that burned so bright, filled with intense sorrow and anger reminiscent of that time. "Fat pig? Do you mean me?". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Without opening his mouth, Soma, with his battered, tired body, dashed forward while raising his right fist, trying to punch Gura. "Wait, Soma!". Hiroshi, who saw Soma acting rashly, acted fast. He grabbed Soma''s raised hand, holding him in place. "Calm down, Soma!". "Get lost! I must kill that pig". Soma began to thrash away in Hiroshi''s grasp, and it troubled him. So, Hiroshi closed his eyes, feeling sorry for what he would do. "I am sorry, Soma". Hiroshi clenched his right fist before striking Soma in the solar plexus, shook his nerves, and rendered him unconscious. Soma''s body went limp as he was being held by Hiroshi, preventing it from kissing the ground. Hisako, who saw Soma''s body, went limp and turned pale as she rushed forward to her husband''s side. "Soma?!". "Hisako, please". "...Okay". Hiroshi left Soma''s care in Hisako''s hands while he turned his gaze to the two people he assumed were demons. Gura still tilted his head, not understanding what Soma had been talking about, but after he squeezed his brain out, he could only think that Soma was one of the kids whose parents fell into his stomach. "Hm, ...That must be it. Ehehehe, sadly, I can''t remember him though, what a pity". "...What the hell are you talking about?". Hisako, who saw the guy sneering while looking at the unconscious Soma, shot her glare while raising her voice, gripping Soma in her embrace. She was acting tough right now, but deep inside, she also realized that the man in front of her was too strong for her to deal with. "Hm?". Gura, who has a sharp sense of others, notices multiple individuals coming straight their way, and each of them is an ability user. He shrugged his shoulders and grabbed Devi''s neck with his robust hands. "Let''s meet again later, if time will it". The tiny sphere in between his fingers shattered into a hundredth of particles. Then, below their feet, emerged a magical circle meant for teleportation, shone in golden light before engulfing the two demons, and disappeared from the place without a trace. "They gone". "Yeah". Hiroshi exhaled tremendously, spitting out his agitated state. Then he turned to his side and found Hisako also doing the same. He crouches down and turns his attention to Soma. There are no significant wounds, only his forehead, which had a slight tear while oozing some blood that already stopped. "He has good recovery ability". "What the hell are you thinking?! Call the ambulance, hurry!!". "Okay". The angry voice from his wife jolted him. Hiroshi took his phone before dialing the nearby hospital, and the other awakeners who had been alarmed came to their side, asking about the situation. As clarity began to seep into his blurry state, His mind started to piece together the memories from before Soma''s blackened. A faint, dull ache assaults his brain and awakens his slumbering mind. Soma, who regained his mind, slowly opened his eyes, trying to gouge his surroundings. However, he lost sight as the first thing he saw was dark. It was so dark that it could have swallowed the light itself. With his sense that gradually returned, He could hear the faint sound of clicking steel that clashed into his ears, and he opened his eyes wide, hearing the familiar sound. Soma raised his body, cast his gaze around, and found a huge cocoon wrapped by a black chain from all over the space hanging in mid-air, creating an eerie atmosphere. "You woke up sleepyhead?". A cloud of black smoke began to emerge from the cocoon, and it gathered at one point, turning into a human-shaped figure with a black appearance. With its pair of red eyes and a red zig-zag line resembling a mouth. "So, it''s you". "Yeah, it''s me. You!". The devil flashed his red mouth while saying incomprehensible lines. Soma raised his body and stood up to face the devil. He observed his surroundings before turning his glance to the devil. "Why am I here?". "I dragged you here". "... On what purpose? Is it perhaps regarding my body?". The devil snorted as if to lose interest. He put his right hand on his side skull before lifting himself up to relax mid-air. "...What if I said yes?". "I knew it". Soma began to leap backward and put his middle stance, prepared to engage with the devil anytime. The devil who saw Soma''s movement raised his brows, amazed by his still-growing technique. "...Well, it''s too late for that. Anyway, I drag you here to warn you". S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...What is it?". Even though the being in front of him is a devil. Soma still didn''t think that hearing him would cost him a thing. The devil, who was pleased, spread his mouth and then opened his voice. "Don''t trust that golden guy blindly". "Huh?!" Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Awoken and Resolved. "What crazy lines are you saying right now?". Soma, who couldn''t believe his ears, heard the word, not to trust Martial Saint, who is always helping him in times of crisis and giving him incredible power. This conversation was truly meaningless. The devil bent his lips up and rounded his eyes, feeling bored hearing the replies from Soma. He raised himself and now sits in mid-air, ignoring the physics law. "Well, that is all I want to tell you. Now go, leave this place. I want to continue my rest". Finished with his business, the devil opened his mouth wide, covering it using his right hand, stifling a yawn. The devil''s body turned flaccid before it turned into black smoke that floated in mid-air, leaving Soma alone to frown in the dark place. Soma, who watched the devil disappear, began to cover his mouth, deep in his thoughts. He still didn''t understand what the devil was trying to say to him. But, at the same time, he also began to recall the conversation with Martial Saint that told him not to take the devil''s word seriously. However, deep down, there is something that is bugging him, something that started to sprout recently that was caused by his uncontrollable thoughts. While deep in thought, Soma didn''t realize that his body had started to turn transparent, and when it had already reached his hand, it was within sight. Soma sighed and surrendered himself before being swallowed by darkness again. Hina sat quietly on the stiff, steel chair the hospital provided. She tensed her body as her gaze fixed on the figure of a black-haired boy lying on the hospital bed, Soma. Her hands were clasped tightly in her lap. Soma, who still hasn''t regained consciousness from the afternoon time, brings forth a sense of helplessness within her. Hina has already heard all the details from her parents about the chasing earlier. While they were currently doing the procedure for hospital care, Hina is the one who currently took care of Soma. A wire plastered on his gradually rising chest and the monitor screen that monitors his heartbeat vividly as if to remind her that he is still here with her. "Soma". Hina softly uttered those names as if her voice could awaken him from his rest. She raised herself from the seat and closed her distance with Soma, standing beside the bed. Looking at his current figure. Her heart started to throb in pain, reminiscing the earlier event. While Soma and his parents chase after the demon, disguised as an ordinary woman, Hina can only sit back and wait, obeying her parents'' instruction, for she believes that no matter what happens, they will return just fine. She believes in that. However, after waiting for a while, all of a sudden, a call from her parents informed Hina that they were currently in hospital. Hina''s heart cracked, and her world was crumbling as she lost strength on her body, seeing Soma, lying on the hospital bed, unconscious. She extended her right hand and grasped his warm hand on her while interlocking their finger dearly. Stifling between a sob, Hina opened her mouth. "Why? ...Why are you always so reckless?". Hina heard everything from her parents. Including the identity of the demon they were chasing. It seems the woman being chased was, in fact, The demon who almost killed them at that time if Soma did not interfere. She expressed her surprise by knitting her brows while listening to the continuation of the story. After listening to it thoroughly, she starts to wonder? Why did Soma try so hard just to save someone the first time they met? What kind of drive pushed him to do that? "Why are you sacrifice so much for us?" The room door slides to the side as the two figures who finished with the procedure enter inside. Hisako, who approached the bed, witnessed her daughter''s fingers interlocking with Soma, which usually invited her to tease her darling daughter. But She didn''t have the urge to do so, looking at the unconscious Soma and her sobbing daughter. Hiroshi, who closed the door, joined the group and stood beside her wife. Then, feeling the presence of warmth beside her, Hisako leaned her head on his shoulder. "Mom, Dad, how was the procedure going?". Hina, who noticed the duo, opened her mouth, still keeping her gaze on Soma. "It''s finished". "We just need to wait for him to wake up and will decide the rest later". As Hiroshi finishes his words, it also acts like a cue. Soma''s left hand was interlocking with Hina''s twitched. It stiffened Hina''s body while she bend her body forward and clenched their locking hands. "Soma?!". Her parents noticed the commotion. They closed the distance with the bed, standing beside Hina. A faint groan escaped Soma''s lips as his shut eyes gradually opened before they opened fully. "Where am I?". "Soma". Hina brought Soma''s hands closer to her chest, and it managed to turn Soma''s attention to her. "Hina? Miss Hisako and Mr Hiroshi". "Yes, how was your condition?". Hisako detached her head before leaning closer while supporting herself with her hands resting on the bedside. "I am fine". Soma exhaled, then tensed his body before raising himself to sit. There is no discomfort, so he manages to sit properly. "Are you alright?". Hina, who noticed his intention with her hands still locked, helped Soma to a sitting position. "Yeah, I am the epitome of health itself. Thanks, Hina". "...Don''t mention it!". Soma sighed, and then his thoughts started to wander. His eyes were unfocused, staring at a distant point beyond the window beside him where the horizon met the night sky. The Akabane family saw him perfectly still, yet a storm of thoughts swirled inside his brain. Memories from his distant past in this world and from another world collide with each other, creating a chaotic ambiance that seeks salvation. In his mind, he began to revise all of the memories that the person named Soma currently shared. He felt a gaze from beside him filled with worry, seeing him in an absentminded state. Soma glanced at the source and saw Hina, whose eyes turned misty, holding back tears. Hisako and Hiroshi looked upon him tenderly as if they were worried about their son. Soma smiled wryly and then opened his mouth, trying to convey his well-being, but no words dared to come out. "...Soma?". "What is it, Soma?". "...". Hina, Hisako, and Hiroshi each express their worry at seeing Soma halted speech. Soma turns his gaze down, for his mind is in shambles, and he is trying to fix the situation by regulating his breath. But, not that helps him in any situation. His chaotic thoughts began to affect his outer appearance. "Soma! Oi, Soma?!". As the person who was watching him closer, Hina noticed the change in Soma. His eyes turn lifeless, devoid of any light, and he seems to lose his sense of hearing even after he is being yelled at. She yanked their connected hands to bring him to the surface. "Ah? What happened?". [Extra skill Puppeteer activated] The light that vanished from Soma''s eyes returned and showed his will. He was disturbed by the sight before him, watching Hina was on the verge of crying, and her parents, who saw him, with knitted brows. "I am sorry. It seems I was a bit distracted". "Are you truly okay?". "Yeah, I...". Soma hesitated for a bit to speak out, however, after he thinks about it deeply. The secret and the problem he faces should it be good for him to solve it on his own? Ever since he came to this world, which has been led by a certain being in the hand of a skill to this far, he always tries to face his problems alone and even involves another person in it, yet keeps the involved people in the dark. Currently, the story progresses dangerously upon entering the school arc. Soma, with that attitude, tries to solve everything on his own. Can he survive and protect what he wants to protect? He looked toward the trio and once again realized that these people had much more strength and connection than himself. Also, one of them could turn into a powerhouse as the story progresses if she survives. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma then saw himself upon what choice he should take from here. "...Ahaha, actually I am not, okay". Without realizing it, his mouth opened on his own. Soma scratched his cheeks while letting out a dry laugh, turning his gaze to the trio. The Akabane trio opened their eyes wide, seeing Soma, whose eyes turned misty and gave a restrained smile. Soma''s lips soon parted wide, showing his teeth. "I should rely more on people around me". The stuff about trying to get stronger to survive in this world was nothing, but some sort of escapism he had at first came to this world. He became aware of it after knowing the true identity of the skill he received from the author who sent him here. The skill helps him a lot, and in his depressed state, it gives him a reason to move forward in the face of a danger that threatens his life. But after thinking it through, how can Soma have that much bravery when his life was spent living in peace? After wondering for days, he also starts to try to change. The oath he took to get stronger and survive, is that directed to himself, or is there someone playing against his consciousness? So right now, he wants to properly face himself and try to face the new world he currently lives in. Forget about how to return and other things. First, he must face himself. His lips soon spread, showing them an honest smile he rarely shows others. Gradually, his chaotic mind started to collapse, and the fog of uncertainty in his heart was gone, replaced by a sheer determination that burned bright in his heart. He closed his eyes for a moment and opened it slowly while facing the trio. "Would you listen to my story?". Chapter 103: Chapter 103 Regret. I look at Soma, who rarely shows his helpless smile. Suddenly, my body stiffened, and unconsciously, I clenched our interlocking hands. Even at the moment, I don''t intend to release my hands from him. Hearing the tone Soma uses, it seems the story would be a serious one. But I am ready to listen to it. I don''t know where it started from the bottom of my heart. I want to know more about him, things about his favorite foods, hobbies, and many more that he still hides from me. "I am sorry, Hina, I lied to you about something". As I was deep in my thoughts while looking at his face, My thoughts ceased as the first word he said to me was a lie. My body unconsciously tensed up and loosened the strength in our interlocking hands. I could feel my fingertips start to turn cold from the trauma that was still haunting me. "Is it perhaps another lie? Did he also want to betray my trust?". A negative thought began to swirl in my head, clouding my mind. The memories that we spent together started to replicate, and those images began to show a crack. My body starts to tremble, and Soma probably senses something wrong with me. "...You probably think something else, but the truth is My parents were not killed in an accident. They were killed by that chubby man who appears in the scene when I chased that demon woman". Hearing about the lines he had just uttered sent a chill that pierced my spine. My body stiffened, and it stunned me to the core to hear a demon kill his parents. I looked straight to his eyes, then, toward my parents, who stood beside me, and they were showing their surprised faces just like me. It seems they also don''t know about this story. "...Also, I am also the survivor from Project Red, seven years ago in Yokohama". "Project Red?!". "Lies?!". S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My dad and Mom showed an unusual reaction where my dad, who usually had a calm upbringing, became agitated, and my mom, who burst out crying while covering her open mouth, was overwhelmed by Soma''s background. "...Seems like you guys know it. So let''s start it, when my parents died that night seven years ago...". Soma starts to share his story about how the past can shape him into the person he currently is. It begins with his parents being killed, and he is being detained in some facility that turns a human child into something they call a demon race. "...Luckily, the facility was being raided the moment my time almost came to be injected. I survived, and I was being taken care of by the government until I graduated from middle school...". I have no words to say after hearing his story. My parents and I just stood there without words, listening to his background, while sometimes I clenched his hands so hard to assure him that I was there. "...Then I was like a wandering ghost who searched for a place to stay before I met you guys, who were being attacked by demons". Soma told me about the event that happened the night he saved my parents. At the same time, a sudden thought began to dawn upon me, but I still didn''t put too much thought and put it in the corner of my mind. Then the story progresses when he tells us that he is scared of the chaos and the appearance of the demon, but deep down, he is worried about my mom, who was injured in front of him, and he tries to save her. "... I brace myself and approach Miss Hisako, but even on the verge of death says this to me. ''Please tell our daughter we are sorry we couldn''t accompany you to your new academy and celebrated it together''. At that time, my heart was hesitating. But I resolved my heart to save both of them, afraid that your daughter will become something like me...". The story that I didn''t know and heard directly from Soma''s mouth. I turned to glance at my mom, who was full of tears and holding an urge to hug Soma. "...But, I am relieved that I can save you guys and also managed to foil their plan, albeit a little". I noticed Soma''s hands were clenched and his brows were knitted, probably still pissedd off about the Demon. "Soma, we are truly thankful for that time". "...Yeah, I will never forget that day until my death". My parents give him a heart full amount of gratitude, and my mom, who couldn''t help herself any longer, cries on my dad''s chest. Seeing them like that makes me feel so happy that they still live and are still there with me. I look at Soma, who also shows a happy expression. I loosen the muscles on my face. When I tried to open my mouth to say my gratitude, the thought that I put in the corner of my mind started to resurface, and I loosened the strength in our connected hands. "...What are you after?". "What do you mean?". "...Okay, let me be clear, I don''t trust you...". That thought started to occupy my mind, and my brain throbbed intensely, making me dizzy about the horrible attitude I showed to him despite being my parent''s savior. "..Hina, are you okay?". With the memories in my head, I couldn''t hear the other sound as I was being stuck in my own swirling thoughts. The storm that clouded my mind sucked me in as my sight started to juggle, couldn''t focus. My stomach started to churn, and my gastric began to creep up, intending to launch the meal I had eaten earlier. "Oi, Hina?". As my tummy started retaliating, I turned my back and ran away from the room, leaving the three in confusion. I ran into the hallway, and my eyes scanned the surroundings to search for a toilet to let out the unpleasant feeling that stuck in my throat. In the corner of the building, there is the sign of a toilet, and I jump straight inside without having any leeway to check the gender sign. The inside of the room seems desolate. I shove my head into the toilet in the corner of the room and throw out everything that has been stuck in my throat. "Bleergh". I throw out everything that gets stuck in my throat after the grueling feeling that assaulted my nose and mouth. My butt flopped on the cold floor, and a profound sense of regret overwhelmed me. I waited for my feelings to get better and stood up, facing the mirror to wash away the unpleasant juice that stuck in my mouth. After washing up, I looked toward the flowing water on the basin and thought back to my action. With that stupid aloofness, I had. I scorn someone who saved my parents with life on the lines without knowing his circumstances. Yet despite my actions, Soma still acts kind to me and always puts himself in danger in times I am in danger. Tears streamed down on my face as intense regret filled my heart. How could I face him after what I had done to him? It was like I was no different from those girls who talked behind my back, calling me a liar. I am such a big fool. I began to wallow in regret, crying my heart out alone in the corner of the toilet. "...I am ...sorry". My words feel empty, and I don''t know how to approach Soma. In the despair I was in, Soma''s words and actions started to replay in my mind. "Hina?! Are you alright?". I heard my mom sound calling me with worry from beside me. But I couldn''t care less about my appearance. I don''t want to show her my messy face, so I keep gazing down. The memories that replayed were seeped into my clouded thoughts. It brought a faint light that paved the path for me to take. My swirling thoughts start to dwindle, and my stirred heart begins to calm down. I clenched both hands and teeth and raised my face to see my own self. I steeled my resolve and, despite stifling a sob, opened my mouth. "...Mom, I need your help". Chapter 104: Chapter 104 Favour. "Oi, Hina?!". Soma, who saw Hina retreating, had a blank face on his expression. Her parents are also wondering what is happening to their daughter. Hiroshi, who still retains his calm, asks his wife to search Hina''s whereabouts. "Hisako, please". "...Okay". Hisako, who heard her husband''s plea, wiped the tears that streamed down her cheeks and then turned her back, leaving the two males in the room. Hiroshi, who saw Hisako had left, approached the door before closing it tightly after making sure that no one else heard the stories Soma had told. Hiroshi approached the bed and flopped his butt on the chair, and kept his gaze straight at Soma. "So, you still have something to tell, right?". "...Yeah". Soma, who received Hiroshi''s solemn gaze, nodded his head and started to tell the rest of the story that had been disturbing him. "It will be fast if I show you". Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma waved his right hand, and the translucent window that showed his status appeared in front of him without any concealed words. He laid bare the status for Hiroshi to see. After spending time with him and his family, Soma is sure that he is the person he can put his trust in. [Status window] Name: Soma (M) Race: Human (Half-Devil) Age: 14 Class: Martial Saint Level: 21 Exp: 284/400 SP: 810 Statistics: Physique: 120 Soul: 81 Luck: 9 Extra point: 10 Skill: Adapt(Extra), Puppeteer, Mana Manipulation 1, Oni Strengthening technique, Lightning Magic 1, Curse Resistance 3 Title: Martial Saint Inheritor, Soul Pact contractor, Wolf Conqueror Blessings: - Curse: Slow Growth Seeing the status window Soma had. Hiroshi''s eyes gradually widened before it almost popped out from its socket. His jaw slacked, seeing a specific word that glued to his eyes. "...Half-devil, What in the world?". "Here is the story¡­". Soma told Hiroshi how he managed to get a small amount of devil blood in his body. "...After dividing the content of the devil''s blood in two and using my blood as a disguise. I managed to give half of the content to that demon woman and intend to give the half to you later. But I didn''t know she had a comrade with her, and that comrade accidentally pierced my heart, which coincidentally had the other devil''s blood in it, and it assimilated with my body". "My god". Hiroshi covers his face with his palm. This is something beyond his comprehension. The devil''s blood, he thought had been lost, seemed like it was being carried within Soma''s body. Soma''s story still didn''t end. He started to tell Hiroshi, albeit faintly, about his transformation and the existence of the devil residing in his heart. The more he heard about it. The more his mind boiled to the point. Hiroshi thought it was just some made-up stories Soma had plotted. But, seeing the living proof of his status and knowing the trait Soma has, Hiroshi doubted if all of that was a fake. So he turned his gaze to face the ceiling while exhaling every disturbing thought he had. He never thought the kid before him contained much agony and secrets, which were too heavy for a kid his age. Once he calmed his heart, he glanced at Soma once more and opened his mouth. "Who else knows this secret?". "No one but you. I plan to tell all of you, but Hina and Miss Hisako seem busy tending to Hina". "...I see". Soma saw Hiroshi, who seems aged ten years faster after hearing the absurd development Soma had. The story he had told to the family was the story Soma in this world had. His mind seems not particularly bothered by him telling this story, and his mind also did not affect much. Instead, his heart felt lightened, and his shoulder felt light for some reason. He is afraid that telling this story will invoke some sort of resonance that will change his personality a hundred eighty degrees and let the real Soma take over, but so far, he seems not to see the indication of it. Also, he is wondering, "Where the hell is the real Soma?". Of course, he still concealed many things from them, but he thought it could be revealed later or not at all for the absurd story that he is someone from another dimension. "Soma, let me ask you this?". "Yes?". "From the story that I heard. Your parents were killed by the demon called Gura, right?". Despite not being his real memories, the fact that his body is still twitching for his parents being mentioned shows that even though many things change, it couldn''t still change someone else''s core. "Yes". "Do you hate them? The demons?". "Not, all of them. but¡­". Soma paused for a second, closing his eyes, thrust it open and locked his gaze with Hiroshi. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "...I will kill the demon called Gura with my own hands and every demon who tries to get in my way. I will dispose of it". "...I see". Hiroshi flinched as his body stiffened, looking at Soma''s appearance and atmosphere. Soma has not noticed it yet, but his skin exudes a faint red glow that seems ominous from Hiroshi''s observation. That red aura seemed so violent that it made him an S-rank awakener''s hairstand. The aura that emerged from Soma''s body was probably the remnant of the devil that resides within Soma''s heart. Little by little, it affects his mana quality and turns his mana into something ominous. While Hiroshi seemed affected by the aura that Soma unconsciously released, Soma sighed in relief, seeing that Puppeteer''s skill was still within his grasp. Seeing the ominous detail of the skill had given him a sense of discomfort, knowing that such a dangerous skill was now in his hands, controlling him. This information would be a source of headache for Hiroshi if this came out to the public. So he closed his eyes for a moment and tried to separate the issues that he thought would be okay if it was revealed. "Mr Hiroshi?". Soma, who needed help, asked Hiroshi, who seemed to be thinking deeply. Hiroshi opened his eyes and looked toward Soma. "What is it?". "Can you help me with something?". "What is it?". Seeing Hroshi, who leaned his body closer, not showing any sign of dissatisfaction, opened his ears. "Okay, so here is the thing¡­". Soma put his hand around his neck and felt the cold metal that strapped over the tiny chain. He released the hook that locked the chain in a circle, taking out one of his storage rings before presenting it to Hiroshi. Hiroshi tilted his head, not understanding what Soma intended to do with the ring. "You know, recently, Hina and I were conquering a trial gate, right?". "Yeah, I am aware". "Inside this storage ring. There is a mountain of gold and jewelry that we obtained in the gate, and I want your help to exchange it for gold bars that are used as currencies in this city because I need it for something". After mulling it every day, Soma decided to exchange all of his gold currencies and sell all the treasure within his grasp for him to attend the auction that would be held the day after tomorrow. As for telling Hina, he could explain it later, for she is currently absent and doesn''t seem to be showing any sign of returning. Hiroshi, who opened his ears to listen. He glanced at the storage ring in Soma''s hands. He extended his hand, grasped the ring in his hands and opened his mouth. "Leave it to me". Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Meet. As the light from the sun that shone brightly graced the hospital room, the light bathed Soma with its warm grace, giving him the energy to start his day. The cascades from the sun that pierced through the window made the room lit up with color. Soma, who finished his daily quest, is currently putting on his clothes. [Daily quest complete] [All stats raised +1] After putting on his long blue pants, Soma was about to wear his plain white T-shirt when the door in the room slid to the side and revealed the figure of Hiroshi and an unknown young nurse who was stunned to see Soma was bare naked from his torso. However, Soma, unaware of the nurse''s feelings, turned his back and showed his chiseled abs to them, pulling the gaze from the nurse whose cheeks started to heat up. She shook her head to the side, dismissing the thought in her mind. "Are you ready?". Soma hurriedly put his T-shirt on and opened his mouth. "Yeah". "Good, then, miss..". "...Yes!". Hiroshi and the nurse start the procedure of Soma being released. Soma took out his phone and lit up the display. Then, he opened up the chat apps and found a single message. He had received it from Hina that night. That night, Hina sprinted from the room and was chased by her worried mother. The two never return, and currently, they are on a flight to the mainland. Soma felt worried at first, so he sent a message to ask about her well-being, but Hina only replied curtly. "I am okay. There is something I must do first". He could see her chat log showed that she was offline. He started to wonder what had caused her to become like that. But he soon dismisses the thought because there is something that he needs to do right now. "Let''s go, Soma". "Yeah". The two of them leave the room approach the elevator that is plastered in the corner of the room. After waiting for a few seconds, the sound of a crisp bell rang, and the elevator door opened, revealing the empty space. "Soma, what will you do from now on?". They entered inside and pressed the button where their destination was. Hiroshi, who showed his back to Soma, opened his mouth. "I want to gather some information regarding the auction". "Are you fine being alone?". "Yeah, I am fine". This is a significant event where one of the items that should not fall into the demon''s hands must be secured. For that to happen, Soma needs a certain amount of wealth and some identification for him to enter the venue as a VIP because he is still hesitant to show his face to the public. There is also the matter regarding the demon who is probably still wandering on this island. So, he needs to move cautiously from here. Hiroshi pondered for a moment as he saw the reflection of Soma from the silver wall that filled the space. He sighs. "Promise me. Don''t do anything that will endanger you". "I promise". "...Good then". The truth is Hiroshi still hesitated to let Soma wander around the island on his own after hearing the story he had and the event that will be held tomorrow. He also wondered how he could obtain the information. But for now, his priority is to exchange all of the treasure from Soma''s storage rings and inform him of the amount of wealth he gathered from the gate. The space shook, and the notification of bel reverberated in the small space, invoking the movement of the door that slid to the side and showed the lobby that filled with crowd. Hiroshi and Soma ignored the passerby as they smoothly left the building and stood outside, welcomed by the morning air that seemed a bit warm for the season that was nearing spring. Hiroshi raised his hand to stop one of the blue cabs that passed in front of the building, and it stopped before them. "Let''s go, Soma". Soma nodded his head and entered the passenger seat first, followed by Hiroshi. "Dear customer, where do you want to go?". "...Go ahead, soma?". "Market, please". "Understood. We will move soon". The driver, who had already heard the destination, started to put strength in his legs, making the car ride on the asphalt and leaving the hospital. Hiroshi, who heard the destination, looked at Soma with a worried faces. But he sighs and decides to trust Soma''s decision. As a man himself, he understands that there is a point where he can''t be disturbed by his choices. Riding comfortably inside the car, Soma kept his gaze outside while wondering about the auction that would be held tomorrow. There are three important items that must not land in the demon''s hands. Also, each of those items had a considerable amount of price plastered on it. He began to wonder if the money inside his storage ring could manage him to afford the prices of the items if that was still not enough. He must think of another way to gain some fortune and fast. After riding for about thirty minutes, the car finally slowed down before it stopped completely in front of the market they visited the other day. Soma intended to take out some gold coins in his storage ring and forgot that his ring was in Hiroshi''s possession "Don''t worry about the cost. Off you go". "Then Mr. Hiroshi, let''s meet again later". "Yeah, I will contact you later". Soma opened the passenger door and put his feet on the ground as his gaze focused on the bustling place filled with a crowd that seemed suffocating. He closed the door of the passenger cab, but Hiroshi extended an Item for Soma to wear. "What is this?". Hiroshi presents him with a plain black baseball cap. "Put this on, yesterday''s incident became a hot topic the moment you are bedridden". "... Okay, thanks". Soma received the cap in his hands, putting it on his head, which strangely seemed fit. Hiroshi nodded his head before telling the driver, and they drove off, leaving Soma on the market. He turned his back and looked at the gate that stood before him. "Man, I forgot to take some gold with me to buy me some food. Well, whatever". He started to move his legs and brought him to enter the bustling place filled with people in the rush morning. Soma walked alone in the market street while observing his surroundings and sometimes salivating by the scent that came from the dish that was freshly cooked in the morning. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he is not holding a single penny in him. So, he could only swallow his hunger and resume his search to gather some information. Initially, he tried to gather some information by asking some random stalls and passersby, but after thinking about it thoroughly, he chose to visit the blacksmith here Malik was in. In the novel, Malik is considered one of the characters with many connections. As he observed his surroundings, Soma spotted two individuals who seemed familiar. "Are they?". Soma approached the two pairs of male and female and, upon closer inspection. The two of them were Eiji and Eri, who seemed to enjoy their stroll in the market wearing casual clothes. He hesitated to give them a greeting. But looking at the atmosphere surrounding them, he dismissed the thought and intended to leave the place to let the two of them enjoy their stroll. But things just did not flow as he wanted. "Soma?". Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Weird. Eiji, who noticed Soma, opened his mouth while waving his hand wide in the air. Eri, who walked beside him, noticed Eiji''s change in atmosphere, turned her gaze away, and saw Soma showing an awkward smile. After his stealth was discovered, Soma could do nothing but sigh about his fate and approached the two. "Good morning, you two. Are you on a date?". The two of them show a difference in reaction in which Eiji''s face was flushed like a boiled octopus, flailing his hands to the sides, and Eri, who was also red in the face, felt elated. "No, no. We were just looking for a blacksmith to buy equipment and items". "I see". Eri, who heard Eiji''s denial, puffed her cheek and threw her gaze away. But Eiji seems not to notice it as he is currently showing his back to Eri. Soma gave him a wry smile seeing them and struck upon a bright idea. "It''s coincident I also want to go toward a blacksmith shop. Want to come over?". "Eh, are you sure?". "Yeah, no problem. How about you, Eri?". "...If Eiji agrees. I will follow him". "Okay then, let''s go follow me". Soma starts to move his legs and lead the way. Eiji and Eri, who saw his back, began to follow him. On their way, the three of them engage in small talks about their home, hobby, and school life before the academy. The atmosphere was pretty harmonious. Sometimes, their eyes were glued toward the wafting delicious small food that came from the stall, for they hadn''t eaten breakfast yet. They were also slightly overwhelmed by the flock of crowds that didn''t show off, decreasing each time they passed. "Wait, everyone" Suddenly, Eiji stopped in his tracks as he bent his knee, picking up something that was lying on the ground. Soma turned his gaze to his back, but he heard a slight commotion from his side. Then, his eyes caught an incoming thing fly at a fast speed and graze Eiji''s hair before it struck in the wall. Soma opened his eyes wide, for he witnessed small metal skewers or picks. It has pointed ends embedded in the wall, and its opposite is rounded from wood. "I am truly sorry, customer". A young man in his early thirties approached their group with cold sweat plastered on his temple. Eiji, who didn''t notice the commotion, picked up a pendant with a tiny silver chain wrapped around it. "I wonder who this belongs to, hm?". "I am sorry, young man. Did you get hurt?". "Eh, what is happening?". "Eiji, it was like this¡­". Eri, who noticed the commotion, started to explain everything, making Eiji white as a sheet before the stall owner bowed his head ninety degrees and opened his mouth. "I am truly sorry. So, to compensate for my mistake. You can take whatever you want from my stall, and it''s free of charge". "Eh, no, you don''t have to..". "Please, I insist?!". Seeing the stubborn stall owner made Eiji flustered as he hesitated to accept the food. Eri, beside him, stood in front of Eiji and opened her mouth. "Well, if you insist. We will take one". "Eri, we shouldn''t¡­". Eri, who didn''t want to prolong her stay, closed her distance and dragged Eiji away from the man. Soma contemplated for a bit and joined their side. "... You are wrong. The person himself already said it''s alright. So, if we remain stubborn in this matter, it will be quite rude to refuse his goodwill anymore than this. So let''s accept his offer and get done with this". "But,". "Eri is right, Eiji. You must accept his proposal. It isn''t wise to refuse someone else goodwill. Besides, if you feel burdened by this, you can revisit this place next time and properly buy the delicacy the stall has to offer, right?". Eiji turned his gaze at the stall owner and to his two friends before nodding his head. "Okay, I will take up your offer". "Thank you, young man. Your friend can take some too". Before Eiji opened his mouth any longer, Soma and Eri simultaneously put their hands on Eiji''s back and pushed him forward to distract him, making no more refusal". "Thank you very much". After receiving the stall owner''s goodwill, each of them now held a box of takoyaki, which was freshly fried with its still radiating heat. The three of them decide to postpone their plan for a while. They spread their gaze on the surroundings, looking for some empty chairs to sit on. Enjoying their meal, but another occurrence happens. "Is that?". The three of them simultaneously turned their heads, looking at a beautiful woman in her mid-thirties pointing her finger at the pendant that hung on Eiji belts. The woman intensely approached Eiji, making him shrink back with flushed cheeks, seeing a beautiful, mature woman invading his space. Eri, who saw the woman, knitted her brows, and she opened her mouth to talk. "Who are you?". "Ah, I am sorry. I was too happy to see someone found my pendant". "Your pendant?". Soma turned his gaze to the pendant on Eiji''s belt, and Eiji, who understood the woman''s meaning, took out the pendant and gave it to her. The woman feels taken aback as Eiji plainly gives it to her. She took the pendant in her hands before opening it and saw the photo inside. A single tear streamed on her beautiful, smooth cheek. Seeing what happened to the woman, the trio opened their eyes wide. "...Thank you. Currently, I don''t have much, but you can have these". After she saw the three kids'' stunned expressions, she spread her mouth, wiping the tears on her cheeks. She took something from thin air and presented it to the dumbfounded trio. It was a three-piece gold coin. Seeing the absentminded state of the kids, the woman chuckled before taking Eri''s hand and putting the gold coins in her hands. "..Consider it a gift. Thank you, everyone, have a good day". The woman waves her hands and soon leaves the place as the trio returns from their absence. "...Eri, we should give it back". "Eh? It''s too late. She''s already gone". "What should we do?". Soma covered his mouth using his palm, wondering what happened. He gazed at the gold and then at the two of them. Since he met the two, the usual morning seemed full of events that he felt weird from his perspective. But, he shook his head to dismiss the thought, for it was probably just some coincidence. "You two, let''s go". "Soma, what should we do with the gold?". "Let''s split it evenly". After receiving one gold each, the three of them resume their walking and meet another stranger in front of them. A single older man desperately begs for money as he offers a lottery ticket that has not been revealed. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Please, young man, I haven''t eaten in three days. Please buy this ticket. It''s just one gold coin". The man shamelessly crawled on Eiji''s feet, who seemed troubled and with his kind nature. He took the gold coin in his hands, and before Eiji could extend his hand, the man swiftly snatched the coin to his hand and fled from the place, leaving the unused lottery ticket. "Thank you, young boy. With this I can buy some drink". "That old bastard". "It''s okay, Eri". Eiji holds back Eri with a frown on her face, ready to deliver her ultimatum using her unique magic. But upon hearing Eiji''s words, she calmed down, and she took the piece of paper that lay on the ground. She turned her gaze to Eiji and opened her mouth. "What should we do about this?". "Um, let''s try to scratch it and try our luck". "Okay". Soma, who watches the duo on the side, starts to have an uncomfortable feeling in his chest. He keeps his mouth shut, begins to follow the duo, and the three arrive at the place to exchange it. "May I help you?". "... Ah, yes, this is". "Let me check the number". Eiji and the woman clerk start their conversation while Soma and Eri wait behind. Eri, who saw Soma in deep thought, opened her mouth. "Sorry for delaying out". "Ah? No worries here. It''s just a lot of things that happen in a short time. So I¡­". The sound of a ringing bell reverberated across the street, inviting the many curious onlookers to turn their attention to their place. The woman rose from her seat and shouted loudly to the crowd. "Congratulations, you won the grand prize of the lottery ticket, and the prize is ten million gold". "Ten million?!". ""Woah"". Many onlookers exclaimed, raising their brows with rounded mouths. Soma, who saw this happening, knitted his brows as the uncomfortable feeling in his chest grew large. First, he could tolerate it; second, he started to have some speculation, but after the third time this happened, he couldn''t take it anymore. "Thanks for the wait, you two. Soma?". "You two, come over here!". Soma led the two of them toward an alley that was dark and devoid of any people. Soma faced the two of them and sighed before opening his mouth. "Let me be frank. I am someone who has Nine stats in luck, almost touched maximum. How about you two?". The two of them flinched and exchanged looks. Eiji looked worried to Eri, but Soma didn''t care. He wanted to know if his prediction was correct. So, he kept staring at Eiji, and as if overwhelmed, he opened his mouth, revealing his luck stats number. "Eiji?". "It''s okay, Eri. I was born with Ten stats in Luck, which means Max". Soma stiffened his body, jaw slacked to the ground. "... What?!". Chapter 107: Chapter 107 Malik once again. Hearing the truth about the number of stats from Eiji''s mouth made Soma stiffen. He covered his face with his palms. His mind started to wander, for he couldn''t imagine someone with maximum luck. No, he experienced firsthand how someone with max stats was in luck in his everyday life. Soma slid open his palm to show his cramped face. He directed his gaze at Eiji, who he knows as the mob character who acquires lightning magic in the story. With that kind of luck, he doesn''t know what kind of battle or life he has been through, but it seems he is also facing quite a deal of trouble in his life. As he currently possessed affinity with dark element magic. Also, the person named Eiji is in front of him and in the novel, there are slight differences in his nature. The current him is a timid guy, and from what Soma read in the novel, he is a person who is decisive in his thinking. He put aside the person named Eiji on the side and started to shift his mind back toward the event unfolding begore him. "Soma?". "Ah? What''s the matter?". "No, you keep glancing at me, so..". Eiji, with his timid nature, shrank his body, seeing Soma''s sharp gaze that pierced his soul. Eiji fidgeted, taping his index fingers together, and his face flushed. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to do that, it''s just. How should I say this? Mm, you had a lot in your hand, huh". "Well, I am used to it by now". As someone with maximum luck in his status, Soma couldn''t imagine his life being disturbed each time he walked in the street. He felt slightly relieved in his heart not to maximise his luck stats in that dungeon. Soma felt a slight vibration coming from his pocket. His face twitched for a moment. Then, he tucked his hand inside his pocket, taking his phone. Soma glanced at the two of them, who seemed to have realized his intention. "Go ahead". Eiji opened his mouth while Eri nodded her head, to which Soma replied with a nod. He lit up the display on his phone and saw the incoming message with the name Mr. Hiroshi on it. Soma raised his brows for the swift action Hiroshi took. It seems the treasure in his storage ring has already been exchanged. He swiped up the phone display, tapped the new message and found Hiroshi''s greeting and the details about the transaction he had done. As for the total amount, he put the number below, showing ten digits in the number starting with one. Seeing the enormous numerical value of the treasure he had. Soma''s eyes bulged, and it almost popped out from his socket. His body turned to stone, and his brain halted, stopping his thought process. It was the first time he saw this much money in his possession. Also, the currencies he had are the highest currencies in the world he lives in right now. After being absent for a few seconds, his consciousness came back. Soma put away the phone in his pocket and started puffing out his chest, sucking a massive amount of oxygen into his lungs to calm his agitated mind. After doing it several times, his mind returned to its usual state, and his brain started to work properly after receiving some intake from oxygen. "Soma, are you alright?". "...Yeah, I am fine". "I see". "Should we search for a place to eat first Or resume our plan?". Eri, who kept her mouth shut until now, opened it and asked about the plan they had agreed to beforehand. Soma and Eiji exchange glances and nod their heads simultaneously. "Lets postponed our meal. If you don''t mind. I had this storage ring that could preserve food. It also features some time stop function". Hearing the words that came out from Soma''s words, Eiji and Eri''s eyes opened wide because of the amazing item Soma owns. "Wow, amazing. Soma, are you from some rich family?". "...?!". "Nah, I was getting it from someone who owes me". Soma raised his hand that held the takoyaki, which was still warm. He places the takoyaki before his eyes and then connects his thought with the ring before the takoyaki vanishes from his hand. Eiji and Eri opened their eyes wide, seeing the event. They turned their gaze to each other as if they understood each other from gaze alone. They nodded and presented both takoyaki and the gold bars in Eiji''s hands. "Soma, please, can you put this inside?". "No problem". Soma began to store the takoyaki and the gold bars inside the storage ring he had and decided to resume their purpose coming in here. They raised their feet, carrying them toward a certain place as Soma led in front. After walking for about five minutes, Soma and the others finally arrived at the corner of the market, where there stood a gray-colored building that looked old. On the door, there is a sign hinting that this place was a blacksmith. "This is the place". "This was¡­". "...It looks antique". Eiji and Eri express their dumbfoundedness while looking at the exterior of the building. Soma chuckled, seeing their expression. There is no more excellent proof than letting them experience it themselves. "Let''s enter". Soma climbed the stairs and put his hand on the wooden door. He exerted some strength to push the door forward, letting out the clear chime of a bell that alarmed the person inside. "Welcome?! It''s you, kid". "Pardon the intrusion". As Soma enters the shop, Eiji and Eri follow him from behind. The interior of the shop didnt change much from Soma memories. Malik, who saw other people who entered the shop, shrunk his gaze, which made Eiji, who saw it, shrink his body. Eri, who notices it, starts to move and stands before Eiji, trying to protect him. "Who are they?". S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They are my acquaintance who seems to have trouble looking for a blacksmith shop. So, I lead them here because you are the only blacksmith I know in town". Soma, who is already acquainted with Malik, approaches the counter, glancing at the two. "...Well, fair enough. You kids?". "Yeesh?!". "Hm?". Eiji shrinks back. Face whitened, hearing the hoarse and low growl that came from Malik''s side, which invited Eri also in peril. "Ahaha, put away those frowns of yours, Mr Malik". "Hm? Ah, sorry about that. It was my old habit". "Is that so?". "Yeah, sorry, you two. So what are you looking for?". Malik changed his tone and fixed his facial expression a bit. The two of them warily exchange glances before approaching the counter where Malik sits. "Um?". "...". "...Do you have sturdy shield and a longsword that I can use?". Eri is the one who takes the lead, seeing Eiji still keep his mouth shut. Malik knitted his brows, hearing the girl''s request. He turned his gaze vertically, seeing the girl statue, but after seeing the will that showed from her eyes. He throws away the urge to speak up. "...Um, do you have some item that could Help me fix my control over magic?". Malik turned his gaze at Soma, to which Soma replied by shaking his head to the side as he came here with another intention in mind. "Why are you here then?". "I am here because I want some information. Can you please elaborate some of it for me?". "There is no such thing in here. Go home, kid!". "... Please, I beg of you". Malik''s gaze, which softened, turned serene the moment Soma spoke about his business in coming to the shop, with hidden intention. Chapter 108: Chapter 108 Cooperation. As the atmosphere in the room took a sudden turn because of the change of expression from Malik after listening to Soma, the duo Eiji and Eri were unaware of what happened but could feel the tension between them. It was because Malik directed his oppressive force to Soma alone, which shows his skilled control over power and his emotion, for he is the former High-rank awakener. Seeing the unperturbed gaze from Soma. Malik closed his eyes, sighing as he removed all the oppressive force he blasted on Soma. Malik stood up and turned his gaze at Eiji and Eri. "...Wait here, I will be right back". Upon receiving the order from his customers. Malik retreated to the back door. It gives Eiji and Eri a sense of liberation as they slump their tensed shoulders. Soma, who saw the retreating figure of Malik, exhaled all of the breath he had held up after enduring that fierce suppression directed at him. His restrained limbs feel light as a feather after being liberated, and he feels he grows some wings on his back for the freedom he feels. He puffed out his chest, inhaling the oxygen to calm his racing heart, exhaling it and doing the things several times until he regained his calm. He turned his gaze to the side, seeing the two who loosened their stance after Malik''s disappearance. Soma''s lips parted away, seeing the frightened people as he started to ponder about his next move. He covered his mouth using his right palm and submerged in his thoughts. The gold he currently has is still not enough to buy the items that will be auctioned tomorrow. In the novel, he remembers clearly that the highlight item of the auction was sold for one billion gold, and it landed in the hand of the demons who disguised themselves in the VIP room. However, Soma recognized the demon who attended the auction after describing their figure and no text picturing Gura in it. This is happening due to the plot changes that the author had mentioned. Soma''s head started to throb as he felt a slight headache for reminiscing about the author. So he put aside that for now and focused on the main things. "...Sorry for the wait". Malik showed himself carrying a huge shield towering two meters in height and width for about seventy centimeters. The shield was covered in silver color. It reflected a small light that streamed down from the window of the shops, creating a gleaming light that blinded one eye. "Here you go". With a heavy thud, the shield makes contact with the floor. Malik also put the longsword on top of the counter, let the body of the shield lean on the counter, and let Eri, who stood before it. She begins to inspect the shield with a gleam in her eyes. Malik turned his attention toward the boy whose eyes couldn''t leave the gleaming silver light that reflected upon the shield''s surface. "Here for you, boy". "... Ah, thank you". Eiji extended his hand to receive a small necklace with its tiny silver chain adorned with little white gems. He starts to inspect the item in hand with the same gleam in his eyes. Soma chuckled, seeing them feel elated by watching some weapons. Soma felt a stinging ache in his neck. He turned his head and saw Malik''s gaze was boring a hole in his existence. He shrugged his shoulders and tried to be frank with the man. Soma put his torso on the counter as he lowered his voice. "...I know that tomorrow, the auction will be held at night. I am currently in a pinch because I didn''t know how to enter the venue with VIP status in hand?". Malik, who had a sharp ear, managed to catch all of the words Soma had spurted. His gaze remained solemn. Malik contemplated it for a bit before opening his mouth. "...Why are you so fixated with the auction?". A hoarse and solemn tone echoed inside the quiet building, and it aroused the curiosity of the two kids, who got distracted by their respective items and now turned their attention to Soma with eyes wide. Soma didn''t know that the situation would end up like this. He raised his torso and straightened his spine before opening his mouth. "...Yesterday, I spotted two demons lurking in this district". After that, lines were spilled from Soma''s words, and the time turned still as the surroundings stopped hearing each second that ticks, creating an eerie silence that suffocated everyone in the room. Eiji and Eri''s faces had turned pale. As for Malik, his gaze was shrunken further. He slammed his palm to the counter and opened his mouth. "Kid, are you telling the truth?". Soma knitted his brows. It seems Malik was a recluse character who distanced himself from world affairs. As Soma recalled, Malik was a character who devoted himself to his craftsmanship after he lost his important person. Soma intends to push the conversation a bit, trying to open his old wound. "Aah?! Soma, don''t tell me?". "You¡­". Eiji and Eri, who noticed the circumstance from Soma''s words, interrupted their talk. The news regarding the demons spread fast, and they also saw it on their phone. Eiji, with a suppressed voice, spoke. "...You are the one who beat up a demon disguised as a woman in the park". "Yeah, that''s me". "I can''t picture it well at that time because your face was covered by blood, but. It is truly you". Eri, who, out of nowhere, had already held her phone while looking at some articles that are still becoming hot issues in the Ark. "Let me see it, little girl". S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malik closed his distance to the counter and extended his hands, asking Eri to lend him her phone. Eri hesitated briefly, then put her phone on Malik''s huge palm. After receiving the phone, Malik starts to skim through the article as his eye starts to shrink further the way he scrolls down. Soma understood this was still insufficient to convince him, so he destroyed the filter in his mouth. He tried to let loose the information he had even though Eiji and Eri were present. "...I know the demon after. They are after the items that will be auctioned tomorrow. So, I am currently trying to foil their plan by buying the items they are after". Malik turns his attention to Soma, who directly faces his gaze head-on, unperturbed. He started to find it hard to believe that the kid before him had such crucial information, but it made him wonder where the kid got it. However, all of those thoughts start to crumble as he recalls the kid used to say to him that he was "I am the survivor from Project Red". Soon, everything becomes clear. Malik''s mind compiled all the pieces the boy left him. The buying of the disguised item, and the demon in town, the information regarding the entrance to the highest venue. How far does the kid know the demon operates? "So, how was it? Can you help me, Mr. Malik?". Soma extended his right hand, hanging in the air, feeling empty, for it needed a companion to keep it firm and help to build trust between people. "...Fine, I will help you". Malik grabbed Soma''s hands as they shook their hands in the air. They were creating a first start to build a strong connection between them. "Thanks". Chapter 109: Chapter 109 A Hope. After the handshake they made, Soma began to explain what he currently wanted and the things he needed. Malik listened to Soma''s explanation quietly with the other two, who accidentally got swept by the flow. "So, can you help me with that?". Soma looks straight at Malik''s face, who is now gazing down, for he has the solution for Soma''s problems. Malik''s right hand suddenly emits a white light. Soma and the other duo raise their brows. "Use this!". In Malik''s hands, there is a Gold badge that has some intricate marks from some organization. It was a hexagonal plate that fit on Soma''s palm. In the middle of the badge it has a picture of a carving of the six-pointed star that is painted in platinum. The badge is the proof or symbol of the Merchant Association, which holds the most vital economic power in the current world. Soma knitted his brows to take a closer look at the badge. His eyes opened wide as he remembered what the badge was. That was the highest badge the merchant association could give to a person. There are multiple badges besides that. It also represents how valuable the guest is to the association. The badge rank was started from the lowest copper, silver, gold, and platinum star as the highest. "Who is going to enter the venue?". "... I have someone in mind right now¡­". Currently, Soma has only one person in mind, even though there are many people beside him who are willing to help him. But circumstances were holding his mouth back from asking. His first choice would be Hiroshi, and next is Hisako, but she is currently off-limits, so maybe only the two of them will go. As for Hina, she is also currently gone. "Take me with you". "Eh?! Are you sure?". "Yeah, I could act as your bodyguard later if needed". Soma notices a slight change in Malik''s expression. He seems to hold a slight rage after listening to his plan to disturb the demon''s way of getting things. Soma raised his brow and tried to act obliviously before opening his mouth. "...Do you have something with demons?". Malik jerked his head to the side, but his expression was showing a rather terrific change that stiffened his body and the other duo. Realizing that he was scaring the kids, he shook his head to the side and sighed. "...Forgive me". "No, I should be the one to apologize for being insensitive". It seems the topic of his past was still off-limits to open in discussion. Soma wiped the cold sweat that streamed on his forehead and sighed. This conversation also benefited Soma because Malik''s background was still the same as in the novel. Eiji and Eri, who witnessed the sight, gulped their saliva as they kept staring at Malik, who was currently glancing down. The atmosphere turned awkward and gloomy. as no one dared to open their mouth. Soma, who couldn''t stand the atmosphere that hung in the room, smacked both his palms, creating a crisp sound that reverberated in the room, bringing everyone''s attention to him. "...Okay, Mr Malik, where will we meet tomorrow?". "Tell me where you live. I will pick you up". "Okay". After that, the duo Eiji and Eri start their transaction regarding the item they would buy. Eri, who is pleased with the shield and the sword, has no objection. It also happened with Eiji, who parted his lips away, feeling pleased with his control upon mana that seemed better. The three items that were given to the two were Epic rank items that Malik crafted and forged himself. The two were also lent the appraisal glasses that bulged their eyes after witnessing the detail of the equipment. Malik, who heard the acceptance from two new customers, nodded his head, pleased with the facts he did. "The total amount was seven million". ""Seven million?!"". Eiji and Eri raised their voice simultaneously, shaking each other eardrums. Soma, who understands their feelings, chuckled from the side. Then he connected his thoughts to his ring and took the gold that Eiji had won at the lottery earlier. Soma had no idea if he should cry or laugh in Eiji''s place. It seems Eiji was a first-timer visiting the blacksmith shop. Luckily, the goddess of fortuna supported his back, giving him an enormous sum of gold from some stupid random man. "Here". He put the gold bars Eiji had on the counter. The shape of the gold was almost identical to the gold he brought at that time. Malik, who saw the gold, started to take the measurement tool. "...Okay, that is enough. Thank you for your purchase". "See you later, Mr. Malik". "Hm". They were finished with their business here. Soma and the two exited the place while also accompanied by the chime of the clear bell that hung on top of the door, seeing their retreating figure. After placing their feet outside, their body was grazed by the warm breeze that softened their tensed muscles. "It''s finished". "Yeah, it is". Soma saw the two figures who walked side by side, bringing a shield that was larger than her body, and Eiji, who had a loose expression plastered on his face. He began to ponder as to the second problem he is currently facing right now. Currently, Soma is in a dire situation where he needs a considerable sum of gold for the auction that will be held tomorrow. There were many ways that came to his mind, but most of them were exploring the dungeon that could only be accessed by the people in the academy. The Ark was not just some facility to learn or teach. It also acted as a fortress that could protect its citizens in dire situations. If he tried to force his way, he could be risked being reported and blacklisted from the academy. That was a huge red flag for him. As for the other method, "Ah?". S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eiji''s leaked voice made the two people beside him turn to his side. They followed Eiji''s gaze and found a single gold coin lying on the ground in this deserted place. "What should we do, Eri, Soma?". "...". "Let''s take it, it''s good to increase our pocket money in hands". "... We shouldn''t do that and beside Eri, that was the line I could never expect to come out from a Japanese person". "What should we do then?". "I don''t know. What about you, Soma?!". Soma grips Eiji''s shoulders who seemed having a blast talking with Eri. Eiji''s body stiffened, he glanced at Soma''s face up close to see Soma''s face was solemn. The event that had been thrusting in their face since the morning kept bugging Soma mind but also gave him a big opportunity for him to solve his second problem. "Eiji, we need to talk!". "Eh? What happened?". Chapter 110: Chapter 110 The Hearts That Guide Part 01. After Soma''s sudden outburst, the three of them move toward a place where many people gather around their peers and family, talking about the current event or just small random talk to liven the atmosphere up. The interior place was given the aesthetic taste of a Western-style cafe with its antique decor, and the uniforms that the waiters wore were maids with their long skirts and prim appearance that showed their elegance. At the corner table facing the window, Soma sits alone, and Eiji and Eri sit side by side. In front of them were two sets of cafe au lait for the duo and one black coffee for Soma. Soma, who asked them to come here, still hasn''t opened his mouth since earlier. He covered his mouth while still deep in thought, invoking a curious mark on Eiji and Eri''s heads. He took his phone and accessed the internet to find a place that could help him solve his problems. He skimmed through his search and then saw the article he needed the most, then unconsciously, his lips parted, showing his white teeth, giving Eiji and Eri hair stand to no end. "...Okay, I decided. But first, Eiji, I want to ask you?". "What is it?". Eiji gulped his saliva to moisten his parched throat for the mysterious atmosphere that Soma exuded. Eri, also who was usually on guard if it was concerning Eiji, was currently sipping her cafe au lait with lifted lips. She knows that Soma has no means of harm to him, so she only observes from the side and lets the two boys do their business. "Is the luck you were born with, only to show in a number. Do you also receive some sort of blessing or title?". Soma, who saw the fidgeting Eiji, didn''t cut off some slack as he straightforwardly delivered his fastball for Eiji to catch. Eiji''s body stiffens upon hearing the unexpected question from Soma. Eri, who is planning to let the two discuss the talk, reacted. "It''s okay, Eri. I didn''t have any intention to hurt Eiji. I just want to make sure of something important that will help me later". "...Okay". "Thanks. So how about it, Eiji. Are you willing to talk now?". Eiji, who receives a stare from both sides, feels his scalp turn numb and his heart throbbed in nervousness. He turns to glance at Eri, who observes him with worry. Then, as if understanding his agitated emotion, she extended her hand and grasped his cold fingers tightly in her hands. "Its okay". Hearing a firm voice from Eri. Eiji clenched his jaw and nodded his head before turning his gaze to face Soma. "...Yes, I have". S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "As I thought. If you don''t mind, could you tell me what it is? I am sorry if I am being persistent". Eiji''s body stiffened even more. But he already knows Soma is not a bad guy, and the time he spent with him, even for a slight time. He could see that Soma was a good boy despite being a bit mysterious. Afraid of his words getting heard by others. Eiji took his phone from his breast pocket before opening a note app and, with his swift thumbs, tapped relentlessly on the display before he put his phone on the table and slid it to Soma''s side for him to see. Soma, who saw an incoming phone, turned his attention to Eiji. Eiji slightly nodded his head. Then Soma took the phone and read the text that Eiji had written. {I have a Title of "Blessed Child" where my Luck was given to me by heaven, making me the luckiest person in the world, and cannot be compared to some other people who raised their luck sats using Extra Points} Soma''s body stiffened as he finished reading the text on the phone. The text reminded him of the event that was unfolding before his eyes earlier. He turned off the phone display before putting it on the table and slid it back to Eiji''s side. In which he received it and tucked it into his pocket. "There is no mistaking it¡­". After reading that his speculation was true about Eiji, who was born with maximum luck, he is also the holder of a title that shows his origin. Eiji was indeed a godsend. With the fortune he brought, he could solve his second problem with ease. Soma rose from his seat before slamming his head to the table and startled both Eiji and Eri, who saw Soma''s weird antics. "Eiji, please help me!!!". *** The silent atmosphere in the morning creates a tranquil peace upon the girl who lays her tired body on the bed wearing only her T-shirt and shorts. Its silence was shattered by the sharp and persistent ringing from her alarm phone. The rhythmic beeping grew larger, demanding attention, for it was relentlessly telling the girl to wake up. "Ukh" As her consciousness begins to stir from her slumber, the girl slowly opens her eyes to the soft, diffused light of the morning ray from the sun that came from the window that had been opened by her mother. Her long lashes flutter as she blinks away the remnants of sleep. She stretches her arms above her head, releasing the tension in her stiff muscles. Hina raised her body, feeling a bit wobbly, for she hadn''t had enough rest because she rushed herself with her mother to return to Japan the night she heard Soma''s background halfway. However, she already had a plan for the day, so she couldn''t dily daily any longer. With the alarm still ringing, Hina reached out to it and turned it off by sliding the display on her phone. Her body consciously raised her hand to cover her opened mouth sucking the surrounding oxygen. Hina looks at the time on her phone, which shows ten o''clock in the morning. She slips away from the comfort that embraces her at night to leave the bed. She cast her gaze to her room, which seemed tidy for her mother tidying it at the moment before she went to the Ark. From the right side of the bed that stood on the corner, facing it stood a wide white wardrobe with Massive television with a curved monitor plastered on the wall. On each side of the TV, two long small bookshelves are brimming with books, novels, and grimoires that came as a set from the wardrobe. In between the bed and TV, there is a round red carpet that is fluffy with its round wooden table on top. Beside the bed, there is a closet where Hina puts her clothes. Hina walked toward the door that was plastered beside the closet. She twisted the doorknob and entered to see a wash bin beside her. A rectangle mirror reflected her appearance in the morning with messy hair and a bad complexion due to sleep deprivation. "Ugh, so messy" She twisted the facet, and with its splash sound, the water began to spurt. Hina scoops some of it using her joined palms before wiping her face. The cold water that came in contact with her face washed away the sluggish feeling she had. She took a deep breath to refresh her foggy mind as she looked to the mirror where she could see herself. "Fuh, I can do this". Hina, who uttered those words to herself, felt her heart throbbed for a second, and the will that she showed in her eyes was a bit murky, for it still retains its dark remnants. Chapter 111: Chapter 111 The Hearts That Guide Part 02. Hina freshens up and changes to her new outfit. With a creak, she closes the door that leads to her room. She wears a usual tomboyish outfit with a white T-shirt that seems short, a red jacket to match her hair, and dark blue jeans that cover her feet. Hina walked with less energy because she still hadn''t put anything in her stomach since night. As she descended the stairs to the living room, a smell of brewed coffee and toasted bread entered her nose, rousing her appetite, letting out a cute growl that was noticed by the queen of the household. "Hina! You must be hungry. Do you want me to make it?". Hisako, who currently sat on top of the wooden chair in the dining room while having a cup of brewed coffee and a piece of toasted bread with melted butter, awoke Hina''s appetite. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Please, ah, No. let me do it". "...Sure". Hina, who saw Hisako almost get up from her chair, opened her mouth to let her enjoy her morning breakfast. She already asked her to accompany her to go to Japan for her own selfishness. Arriving at the kitchen, Hina took two loaves of bread and put them into the toaster, which was still plugged into the electricity. She opened the fridge, took the white cartoon and poured it into her favorite red cup. After pondering if she should warm it or not, she chooses not to and drinks it just the way it is. Standing before the two toasters, Hina took a sip from her cold milk and jolted her brain. Then she put down the cup and crossed her hands while her mind started to wander, thinking about the thing she would do afterwards. The truth is, she was still hesitant, but she wouldn''t let herself step in the starting line if she didn''t finish it. Her hands unconsciously clenched, and the crisp sound from the toaster brought back her disturbed mind. Hina prepared her hand and then took the bread, putting it on the plate before going to the dining table. She slid open the chair and sat opposite her mother, flopping her butt and applying the butter on her hot bread. The smell of the melted butter wafted in the air before it entered her nostril, her mouth already salivating upon the delicious aroma. She opened her mouth to say her blessing. "Itadakimasu". Hina enjoyed her breakfast in silence as the hot temperature of the bread didn''t affect her, for her body was accustomed to having this kind of meal in the morning. Hisako kept her gaze on her daughter, who still didn''t tell her why Hina wanted to return to Japan. However, Hisako, who is aware of her daughter''s past and nature, decides to watch her from the side, and if the time comes, she knows that Hina herself will open up to her. Hina drank the cold milk, washing away the leftover food that stuck in her mouth. "Thanks for the meal". She tidies up the utensils she used, and when the time arrives, she brings them to the wash bin. Her mother stopped her. "Leave it. I will do it for you". "...Okay, thanks, mom. I will be leaving in a bit". "Mm, be careful on your way". With a clattering sound from the moving chair, Hina rises from her seat and turns her back, leaving the dining room. "Good luck, Hina". Hisako''s soft voice reverberated, making Hina stop at her feet. Hina''s clenched fists relaxed as her breath turned calm. Without turning her back, she nodded her head, resumed her walk and arrived at the entrance door. At the entrance door, there is a pair of Red sneakers with white lining already prepared, along with socks. Hina''s lips gradually loosened as she put on the sneakers her mom had prepared for her. The door that completely shut separating her world from the outside, creaked open. After Hina twisted the doorknob, it revealed the world outside because of her house, which could be described as wealthy. In front of her home, there is a wide yard with a straight path that leads to the front gate, with shades lining up as if saluting her. The warm light from the sun basked her with its eternal glow and gave her body a new energy to start her day. Arriving at the gate, Hina walked past the main gate as she neared the small door that was installed beside it. She entered the password that her family had set. With a click, the locked door creaked, and Hina stepped her feet to the outside. Standing before the gate, Hina took her phone from her pocket and dialing a number. "Hello, this is Akabane Hina. I would like a reservation for a Taxi please. The place is¡­ ". After waiting for about a couple of minutes, the blue car started to appear from the other side, and it stopped before Hina. She didn''t want to waste any more time as she opened the passenger door before entering inside, letting her body lay on the soft seat. "Young Miss, Where would you like to go?". "Hoshizaka middle-school, please". "Understood, please buckle up¡­". Hina does what the driver says and puts on the seat belt, then leans her body to the back, reserving her energy for what is coming. While traveling in the car, Hina looked at some articles that recently became a hot topic for the appearance of demons. She skipped the content because she didn''t have any interest in it. Her eyes were focused on a single photo of a young boy riding a woman with a menacing and bloody expression on his face. Watching that photo made her mind start to recall the event that happened in the hospital when Soma revealed his past. Hina''s heart started to throb as she clutched her clothes using her right hand. The story that Soma shared with her family contained many tragedies that she couldn''t help but feel grief hearing. But she prepares to hear that until the story goes back to the time when he saved her parents and they first met. Her calm stomach started to churn, and she knitted her brows. But with her will, she managed to relieve the feeling while gritting her teeth. "...I am a terrible person. ¡­Next time, for sure¡­". Her inaudible words were uttered under her breath, and she was the only one who heard it despite the small space she was in. "...Dear customer, we will arrive". "Ah, yeah". After making a last turn, they finally arrived in front of a school gate that had been shut for the class that was already ongoing except for the third year. "Here is the money". "Yes, thank you, young miss. Have a good day". The taxi starts to turn away and leaves Henna alone before the nostalgic palace she once called school. This is where it starts. The place where she is betrayed and the place where she first ran away from the truth. Hina took out her phone and saw the number from someone she knew well, someone who was always there as a close friend and someone who gave her unjust for the first time in her life. She pressed the call button, dialing the other person. Hearing the rhythmic beeping from the phone also brought an intense throbbing in her heart and mind. Her hand that holds the phone started to tremble as she bit her lips to keep herself from running away. After dozens of the rhythmic beeping, the call connected. "...Hina, it''s been a while. How have you been?". A cheerful voice entered through her ear and stiffened her body, for this voice brought back her nostalgia and tragedy simultaneously. "Kaede. We need to talk!". Chapter 112: Chapter 112 The Hearts That Guide Part 03. Near the Hoshizaka Middle School, there is a park used by the kids in the neighbouring place to play. It is also one of the places Hina and Kaede played when she was in kindergarten and elementary school. Hina''s former house or it was still held in their family name. The distance was not too far away from the park. This place brings back many memories. She cast her gaze sideways, looking at her surroundings while sitting on the swing that seems small for her current self. After waiting about ten minutes, Kaede, who seemed hesitant to enter the park, peeked inside, and their eyes met accidentally. Kaede opened her eyes wide, then waved her right hand awkwardly. Hina, whose heart stirred upon her arrival, stiffened her face. She forced herself to lift her mouth and nodded. Kaede stood 158 cm, with her long black hair tied in a ponytail, giving her a lively atmosphere. She wears a white one-piece that covers her body and a blue cardigan to shield her from the cold. While also wearing long blue jeans and sandals. She approached the place where Hina was. "... It''s been a while, Hina. How are you?". "...I am good, thanks. ¡­Why don''t you sit first?". "...Ahaha, you are right". Hina, whose eyes followed Kaede''s movement, saw her putting her bottom on the cold steel that made a creaking noise as it swayed. "...Wow, it''s been a while. The swing seems small. Do you think so too?". "...Um, yeah". After that talk, the two of their mouths were utterly mute as the sound of the passing breeze could be heard, mocking the awkward silence that hung in the park. Hina cast her gaze down as her mind started to contemplate. She tries to open her mouth, but her thoughts and body seem unsynchronized, for she can''t speak properly. "...It''s really been a while, right. Your image seems to have changed from what I know. You used to wear a prim and tidy outfit, but now¡­". "...Ah, yeah, right. I started this fashion not too long ago". "I see, you look cool in that outfit". "Thanks, you too. The one-piece suits you". "...Ehehe, thanks". The conversation muted. Hina starts to recall some of her memories from her childhood when the two of them were playing, and their role was the opposite. Usually, Hina is the one who will start the conversation, and Kaede is the one who will respond. That role seemed to change for the current time. Many negative thoughts emerge from her mind as Hina prolongs her stay in the place. Her stirred heart and mind began to create a black fog that covered her sight as her eyes could only see herself being restrained by an invisible chain. Her stomach started to churn, and it brought unpleasant memories and feelings to her mouth. But upon her suffering, a single ray of hope began replicating in her mind. "...Why don''t you meet her and ask her about the truth, from herself¡­". The conversation they had that night in the trial gate started to resurface as Hina''s clouded mind began to open up, revealing a single cascade that shone her way. "You are an idiot". "Brat". Those insults started to reverberate in her mind, which brought a twitch to her stiff body. A visible vein appeared on her forehead, and her frozen face twitched in annoyance. Her stiff face turned knitted as the anger she felt that day started to burn away the dark place in her heart, giving her a light source to see in the dark. Hina inhaled a deep breath before exhaling deeply. Kaede''s body stiffened beside her, but Hina was unaware of Kaede''s state and kept regulating her breath to regain her calm. Hina wiped her drenched face with her palms, then opened her mouth. "...Seriously, what an idiot I am. Get a grip!¡­". Kaede heard Hina talking to herself, making her worry about the cold sweat that had appeared earlier because she was in a completely nervous state. Her fingertips touched the chain in the swing, freezing as it trembled. "...Kaede?". "Hieek? Yesh". "...At that time. I overheard your talk with another girl and said behind my back that you also think that I am changed and a bit arrogant". With a clear voice, Hina spit all the words she painstakingly arranged into a single question. Kaede, who heard that question from Hina. Her body turns rigid, the lively face she tries to maintain crumbles, and it collapses, turned ashen, revealing a grave and frightened face. The body temperature had dropped, and her body felt like it had been chilled in the north pole, shivering in fright of the incoming disaster. The truth is Kaede already noticed that this meeting would be about that day Hina suddenly left school and moved to another place and school. She tries to visit her house, looking for her presence, but her house is empty before she realized it. Kaede''s body started to tremble. With her trembling hands, she wrapped her hand around her body to warm her up, but not to avail. She notices that her eyes turn blurry, and tears start streaming down her face. Hina, who still didn''t hear a single word coming from Kaede, raised her brows and turned her gaze to see Kaede had a pale face while wrapping her hands around like she was frozen. Her eyes were devoid of any light, brimming with tears. "Kaede?!". Alarmed, Hina shot up from her swing and crouched in front of Kaede, who showed an unnatural reaction. Seeing that her best friend Hina still showed her kindness even after what she had done to her crushed her heart to a million pieces. Kaede could no longer hold back her grief. "...Uuu, I am sorry, Hina. I am sorry¡­ Hic, I am sorry". "Kaede¡­?". In those cries, Hina could feel the sorrow, regret, pain, and emptiness she experienced. It seems the one who has suffered all these years was not Hina alone. Kaede also, after searching for an answer to why Hina disappeared. Then, found out the truth about it after she concluded. Kaede was haunted by regret and sorrow that she was bedridden with stress. Hina, who saw Kaede''s appearance, understands now. She felt that she was the one who was hurt the most, now finally beginning to understand that she was not alone. Her friend, who she thought was a betrayer, also suffered those years, the same as her. If Hina, at that time, built her courage to face her head-on and ask her about the truth. They both wouldn''t suffer like this and still could become the close friends they used to be. Suddenly, her sight turns blurry as tears start streaming down her cheeks. Hina dropped down to her knees while covering her face, which was getting wet from tears. Her body began to quiver, and she let out a sob that startled herself. The cries that she let out were filled with a bit of pain, anger, sorrow, and regret for not coming sooner to free Kaede and her from suffering. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...I am sorry, Kaede¡­". The two girls, who for the first time faced their feelings head-on, cried their hearts out. The pain, regret, sorrow and emptiness they held for the past years were washed away as the tears flowed finitely. Chapter 113: Chapter 113 Start of a New Beginning. The cry that lasted almost an entire minute came to an end as the two girls sat side by side on the swing that creaked each time they wiped the tears on their faces. After letting out the sorrow, pain, anger, and regret that accumulated in their heart, Hina''s face regained a bit of its color. Opposite of what happened to Hina. Kaede''s face still retains its gloomy appearance, for she still carries the guilt that crushed her heart. She kept her gaze down, not having any courage to lift it. Her limbs lost strength as she prepared for what would come before her. The thing that she had done was truly unforgivable, even from her perspective. So even though Hina wouldn''t forgive her, she will accept it and live the rest of her life holding onto that sin. Hina, with her renewed energy, turned her gaze and saw Kaede, who was still plagued by the guilt that had haunted her all these years. Yet, despite knowing what Kaede had in her heart. Hina still wants to hear it from her mouth, what actually happened at that time. "...Kaede?". "..Yes?!". "Would you tell me what happened?". Kaede turned mute as she raised her head, gazing at a faraway place. Her eyes, still devoid of light, exude a gloomy vibe as if she is giving up on her life. But not yet. Hina still wants to know the truth. "...I was afraid. At that time, did you know that they always pick up on me when you are not around the school?. ¡­So I had no choice but to go along with their whims¡­". Hina opened her eyes wide, for it was the first time she heard Kaede was being picked by the rest of the girls when she was busy tailing her parents'' greatness. "...My heart actually couldn''t take it anymore. Every time I come to school, my heart feels like breaking, but I always believe that you would come and we could hang around together like we used to. But, at the end of the time, I foolishly sold out my one and only friend, even making her suffer for all these years¡­". Kaede kept her gaze straight, looking at an empty space where she confessed everything that plagued her heart. Hina beside her never let her gaze leave Kaedde''s current state. Far from that, Hina''s heart stirred, for she never knew that her friend would receive such treatment. They were both probably unaware at that time. But, when they were together, the other girls were jealous. They tried to break the relationship between the two, who seemed happy with their own world. When they were together at the same time, they also supported each other''s hearts that were being corrupted by the ugly side of human nature. The lack of communication and the open mind between them creates a rift. Making them stranded and suffering for years for the mistake that they created toward each other. "...In the end, after you left, the other girl started to harass me for good, and after you left the school. I realized that I was just a coward and a disgusting kid¡­" Hina, who listened to Kaede''s story, bit her lips, for her heart was clenched in pain, creating a chaotic thought that blocked her mouth function to talk. She tried to pry open her mouth, tried to say that she was not, but her mouth refused to open, putting her in peril. "...That is why I will accept your anger and resentment toward me, and you must not feel sorry for me because this is what I deserved. I am sorry, Miss Akabane, for what I said back then¡­". "NO!". Kede''s body jolted as she jerked her head to the side, hearing a loud voice that came from HIna''s mouth. She opened her eyes wide, seeing that Hina''s eyes were turning misty, and her devoid eyes regained a bit of her light. Hina starts to recall the time when she was still attending school with Kaede. When they met in school after she was busy attending a party with her parents, Kade at that time felt listless and a bit gloomy, but she didn''t know the reason why. If the words she said were true, then both of them were victims, and Hina couldn''t let that go. She came here to know the truth, while Kaede came here to make amends that will not come. As for Hina, she wants to free her heart from the suffering she had, taking a step forward. Hina sprung back in motion as she stood in front of the startled Kaede. She grabbed Kaede''s hands and yanked her up to let her stand, meeting her face head-on. "Miss Akabane, what are you?". "Where is my apology?". "What?!". "Where is it!". The intensity of Hina''s outburst overwhelmed Kaede as she halted her train of thought. Hina, who saw her condition, raised her hands to the side before slapping Kaedes cheeks on both sides, jolting her body. The hot and stinging sensation on her cheeks brings back the light to gather around her pupil, making her feel alive. "...I am sorry". "For what?". "...For what I said, talking behind your back and calling you an arrogant person. I am truly sorry". "Okay, I accept your apology". "...Why?". After hearing what Hina offered to her, Kaede''s eyes bloated as they almost popped out of its socket. She couldn''t believe that Hina would forgive her easily like this because of what she had done. She tried to let out her protest, but Hina cut her off. "...Listen, Kaede, I only accept your apology. It doesn''t mean I forgive you". Kaede, who heard Hina''s line of thought, stiffened her body as her gaze started to look down. But Hina squeezed her soft cheeks, bringing Kaede''s gaze to her, staring at each other. "So that is why let''s start again from the new line. Also, this time, I want us to become real friends who could open up to each other and create a stronger bond, for we already know what pain is". Hina softened her gaze and released her hands on Kaede''s cheeks, which looked red. She then grasped Kaede''s cold, trembling little finger in her hold. "...Can we? Can we truly do that?". "Eh? Um, Probably. I don''t know. The point is. Let''s start over both of us". "...Fufu, what an amazing and strong-hearted person you are''''. "Fueh?! No, I am not someone like that". Kaede, who flatly gives Hina flattery, makes Hina''s face boil as she flails her hands to the side. The scene feels so nostalgic for Kaede because Hina is the person who is weak again, flattery and teasing. "...Thank you, Akabane. Then, I may be inexperienced, but please treat me well as a new friend". "Yes, likewise. By the way, why did you call me by my family name?". S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Well, you said it was a new start. So, I think maybe I will call you using your family name as a starter". "Hmm, suit yourself". "Okay". The two girls, who created a new bond after the crushed one they had, sat on each swing respectively, talking about many things that they had been missing for the past years. Hina and Kaede still had the same taste regarding their hobby of reading fiction or Manga in their spare time. All of those somber atmospheres that dominate the surroundings disappear, replaced by the laughter of two girls that are starting anew in their life. The sun, who watches everything unfolding, is currently standing above the two shadows of girls who are still engrossed in their talk. "Ehh, so Akabane, you are taking the exam to enter the Hero Academy. That is amazing". "Well, not quite. There are many more amazing people than me out there". "But, unlike me, who still didn''t manifest its talent, you gained a powerful ability to fight those scary monsters. You are truly the daughter of Famous awakeners". "Kaede, you still have not materialized your status?". "Sadly, yes. but I believe there are many opportunities out there despite not having power". "I see". As the two girls were in their merry atmosphere, a single male about the same age as them approached the park after seeing someone he knew well. "...Kaede, what are you doing here?". The voice from a third party abruptly alarmed Hina, who was having a blast with her new friend. She turned her gaze to the source and found a male boy the same age as her, standing 167 cm, wearing casual clothes, and calling Kaede names softly. "Kenji, that should be my line. What are you doing here?". "I just passed this area when I remembered that your house was nearby. So I intend to visit for a bit". "..What! That is so sudden. You could have given me some notice about it". "Well, I want to surprise you, that is all''''. "Geez¡­". Hina, who saw the two interactions, muted her mouth, staring at them with many questions in her mind. She never saw Kaede with her flushed face talking to a boy comfortably. "Kaedde, he is?". "Ah, Sorry for the late introduction. The truth is¡­". Kaede starts fidgeting while glancing at the boy who looks at her face dearly. Hina''s mind started to catch the atmosphere between them as she opened her eyes wide. "Don''t tell me?". "...Ehehe, Yes, he is my boyfriend. We have been dating for three months". Hina''s jaws slacked to the ground as she heard her friend''s confession. At the same time, heat started to gather around her face. "I see congratulations". "Thanks, Akabane". "Did I come at a bad time?". "No, Kenji, you are not. It''s just... I was surprised that I didn''t know what to do¡­". Kaede glanced at Hina, who still couldn''t escape her shocked phase. She cast her gaze on the two to find their interaction endearing. As the person who didn''t want to interrupt their time, she rose from the swing and sighed. "I think we should call it a day. See you next time, Kaede". "...Okay, thanks, Akabane. See you later". The two of them waved each other''s hands and separated from the park, entering their own lives. Hina, who walked around the residential place with a blank face, kept her thoughts replicated to an earlier event. Kaede proudly declared the boy beside her as a boyfriend. While looking at an empty space, Hina sighs while muttering. "A boyfriend, huh?". Her mind starts to think of a certain boy who is currently far away from her place. She stopped in her tracks and started imagining the future so that she could do the same as her friend like that. Heat starts to gather around her face, imagining it. Then Hina shook her head because she felt this was not the time. She stopped in her tracks, casting her gaze toward the faraway place with a melancholy expression. "... I wonder what he is doing now?". As much as she wants to return to his side, there is one more thing she must do. The chain that wrapped around her limbs and the walls she had built for all those years shattered into ash, and from that ash, Hina grew new wings that liberated her being and gave her a new flame in life. "Wait for me, Soma". Chapter 114: Chapter 114 First try. Amidst the pulsating heart of the city, a majestic building looms tall, its myriad lights gleaming like beacons against the deep black curtain of the night. The atmosphere is erratic with anticipation as a bustling crowd goes in and out at its grand entrance, each person drawn by the allure of fortune and the thrill of chance. Two men wearing neat style outfits watched the grandeur that stood before them. "We are here?". "Yeah, we are". Eiji, who is using a necklace Soma had lent him, is now disguised as an androgynous character with short blonde hair, wearing a white tuxedo and fidgeting, for he is getting many attention from women who find him cute. Soma, on the other hand, stood tall behind Eiji, wearing a black tuxedo, exuding a menacing aura, for he was disguised as a man in his early twenties with white hair and a scar that painted his left eyes. The place they were visiting tonight was the casino. A place where they could multiply money in such a short amount of time. Of course, that wouldn''t be easy considering the casino was already establishing the system that would not let the people who came become billionaires. However, that rule can''t work against Eiji, who was born and blessed by luck himself. "Soma, do you think It will work?". "It will. Trust me, Victor, you forgot my name already". "?! Ah, yes, I am sorry, Rent". The name they came up with was for a cautious purpose. Because they wouldn''t know what would happen later. They played the role of a brother. Starting with Soma, who acted as an elder brother, inviting his new little brother to the casino, which Eiji played. "Good. Now let''s enter inside". Eiji and Soma exchanged their final look before raising their feet, bringing them toward the building. The security in the building was pretty much lax for there are two guard who stood outside. In front of the massive door, the guards only checked people''s identity through their ID or any other identification. However, even though it looks so lax outside. The inside was facilitated with many tiny high-tech camera lenses, that could detect someone who cheated, or used their power in case the visitors are awakeners. The management inside will mark the person who dared to cheat, or some sort. Then, they will be hunted down before disappear without knowing how and why. "Let me see your ID?". "Um,". Eiji, who was being stopped by the tough-looking guard, stiffened his body. But Soma, with a swift hand, took out his awakeners permit that shone in platinum color, glittering in the blistered night. The two guards who saw that bloated their eyes and turned to look at Him. "I want to teach my little brother some fun. Would you please let us enter?". Soma softened his expression. But the guard faces were stiffened, for they faced an awakener who held the platinum card. Their forehead started to drenched, and they flusteredly shook their head vertically before opened a path for them to enter. "Please enter". "I hope you enjoy your stay". "Thanks, let''s go, Victor". "Yes, big brother". As the two of them enter the room. A red carpet spread below their feet, stretched far away, showing the way to the building inside. The atmosphere inside offered them a grandiose welcome with the touch of a jazz music. The crowds who filled the entire venue were split into two categories, those with the laughter and those who shed tears. Many tables were occupied with games such as poker, blackjack, roulette, slots and many more. Soma had never played with one of those. He tend to look away from this kind of place in his former world. So, this was the first time for Soma, in his two lives to visit the casino. Eiji was no better. His eyes scanned his surroundings with an opened jaw, witnessing the unfamiliar place which was filled with entertainment. A single employee, a woman wearing a sexy bunny suit that shows their firm thighs, which were coated with fishnet. The woman glanced in their direction and gave a wink that made Eiji''s face flushed. As for Soma, he set his Puppeteer skill and managed to control his emotions well, showing his calm expression. "Wow, that was...". "Come here, Victor" "Ah, wait for me". Soma saw the counter for exchanging their gold currency into a chip in the left corner. So he moved his feet approaching the place. The counter only left a small rectangle hole that fit a single adult male body width. Also, the man''s face was hidden behind a wall. "How many do you want to exchange?". "...One million". The man saw glittering gold bars shoved into the counter without any disturbance in his expression. The man took the gold, then started to take the correspondence chip the casino had to offer. In Soma''s hands, there were ten tiny red discs. "Done, let''s go, Victor". "...Yes". With a chip in hand. Soma began to scan his surroundings, looking for a certain machine or table that played based on luck. After searching for a while, they found a roulette table filled with many people who enjoyed the game. As the wheel on the table began to spin. The crowd who gathered at the table muted. They slowed their breath, holding the excitement that would soon burst apart upon the white ball that will showed their fate. Whether it was a win or lose. "That''s black two, congratulations". "Everyone, thank you". "...Crap". "Tch". Soma, who saw the scene unfolding. Using his agility he slipped away between the gap and settled himself between the crowd. He leaned himself to the table along with Eiji, who seemed flustered. Because the person beside him was a mature woman, who wore a sexy dress revealing her bare back and thighs. "I am sorry". "Fufu, what a cutie". Eiji''s face flushed further. He slips away and stands beside Soma, leaning his body closely. All of the crowd''s gaze starts to gather around them. But Soma showed his undeterred will and loosened his expression so everyone knew he was here to play. "This looks fun. Let me play the game too. Victor, here, take it!". "...Okay, Big bro". Eiji raises his head. Then, taking the chip in Soma''s hands. He scans his surroundings only to flinch in place and stiffen for the gaze he receives, making his hair stand to no end. "Do you also want to play?". The staff who responsible in here ask Eiji who seemed nervous. "Yes, please". "Looks like we got a newcomer". "Hey kid, are you a first-timer?". "Don''t go crying later, okay". With Eiji''s appearance and stature, no wonder the people treat him like that. Soma stepped forward and showed his smile, cast his gaze at the people around before opening his mouth. "Since this was my little brother''s first game, why don''t you guys raise the bet a bit? We will also put everything in line for the first bet". One of the people who held the most chips on the table, raised his eyebrows. He is a robust man in his early forties, wearing a suit with a dandy appearance, casting his curious gaze at Soma and Eiji. "So, he was your little brother". "Yes, I invite him here. To show him what it is actually like in a casino and to have fun". "Hehe, I see. Master starts the game". "I will, sir. Please pick up on your numbers". The staff who was called master was a male in his early thirties. He wears a uniform which consisted of a white shirt, red vest and long red pants. He put his palm on the wheel before spins the wheel that it left an afterimage. "Now, kid, pick your number!". The man turned to look at Eiji. Eiji gulped his saliva to moisten his throat, which parched for the atmosphere that almost buried him. As he tried to take one of the chips in his possession. He recalled a conversation with Soma earlier before coming here. He turned his head to his side and saw Soma nod his head, believing in the luck that he had carried since birth. Eiji put all the chips in his hands on top of the number black thirteen for his heart was telling him to do that. The other participants started to place their bets on their respective numbers. Many of them also knitted their brows for the rash decision Eiji had made in his first bet, raising all his chips. "Okay then, I will choose¡­". The dandy man took a quarter of his chip and put it on the red nineteen. "Let''s see, who will come victorious". The master, who saw the wheel still spin, began to roll out the white ball, and it spun opposite to the wheel. The stirring sound of the wheel and the white ball that spun stirred everyone''s curiosity and heart, making the atmosphere turn still. After a while, the wheel slowed down, as did the white ball. The white ball stumbled upon the rows of numbers, and after, the ball''s momentum stopped. It rested its round tiny body on the number. "... Black thirteen. This was your first win and bet, congratulation". "To think you had a beginner''s luck with you¡­?". The dandy man expressed his amazement, accepting his loss. As for the other people in the place, they feel disappointed for the number they choose not getting picked by the ball. They expressed their amazement and bitterness by glancing at Eiji, who stood dumbfounded, not responding to their calling. "...?". "...Victor". Soma watched what happened. He puts his palm on Eiji''s right shoulder. Eiji''s body twitched, and turned his gaze sideways. "Eh? what? who?". Before Eiji let his tongue slip further than this. Soma gripped his shoulder tightly, making Eiji''s face grimace and sobered up. Eiji turned to his surroundings and to the roulette at the white ball that stopped on top of the number black thirteen. "Victor, You won". "...I ¡­won¡­". Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, congrats, little bro". "I won?". "Congrats kid". "Tch, lucky fellow". "Next time, you will feel what despair is¡­". As the other participant congratulates him or even curses him. The master gathered the chip on the table bet and slid it to Eiji''s side. Eiji looked at the enormous chips that he had right now, eyes glued to it before his face turned into an elated one. "Yes, I won". Eiji''s fist pumped into the air as he felt liberated for the winning he got for the first time. Soma also feels his shoulder lightened, for he is still unsure about Eiji''s luck stats. At first, Soma has a slight doubt that they will win on the first try. However, it seems the thing will likely be a bit enjoyable and messy. "Kid, let''s play again. I am sure you won''t flee after getting that much money on your first try". Soma, who heard the man, lifted his lips and opened his mouth. "Sure, Victor. Play as much as you want". "Okay, thank you, big brother". "Then, let''s start the next round". Everyone in the place tensed their expression after the table master announced their next game. The wheel spun in a fast manner, and every participant started putting their bet on the line. As for the dandy man. He put it behind the other, followed by Eiji in last. The wheel slows down before it stops at the number. "...Congratulations¡­". Chapter 115: Chapter 115 Good Luck and Bad Luck. After winning their first game. Eiji and Soma continue their winning streak. But sometimes, they also suffered a loss, albeit not too much. They also started to try other games like poker, slots and many more. Many of their earned chips were from roulette, slot machines, and next poker. Which almost gained a suspicion about their winning streak. But after they proved that they could lose, the other people at the table treated them as someone with good luck. The luck that Eiji had seemed could be controlled at his will, if he already received enough luck, whether it''s good or bad. For example, at the roulette table earlier, after winning for twenty streaks, Eiji hopes that in the next game, he will lose, and the result is. He is experiencing a loss, which makes the other participants breathe a sigh of relief. The dandy man was already turned his back, running from the table, same with the other participants. They have been replaced by a new challenger drawn to the unnatural result that happens in succession. "Hello, mister. This is my chip". Eiji, holding four baskets filled with many chips, stood in front of the counter. While the counter man, his eyes open wide and jaw slacked to the ground. The chips that Eiji brought seem unnatural to get in this place. He knitted his brows and then sprung up from his seat. "Please wait a moment". The man began to disappear from the counter and started to discuss the event that unfolded in the building via phone. Eiji, who had a black face, wondered why the man retreated to the back with a pale face. "What happened?". "You don''t need to concern yourself". "...Okay". Soma heightened his vigilance, ready to summon his gauntlets anytime if things started to get dicey. Many onlookers glance at their place for the amount of chips they had. But Soma ignored those gazes of curiosity and only focused his senses on the malicious gaze directed at him, especially Eiji. For preparation. Soma distributes his remaining Extra Points to his soul stats. Currently, he has nine hundred and ten stats in his Soul Point. It will give him an additional one-second time in using the Oni Erath and Martial saint technique to flee the place. [Soul stats raised +10] [SP: 910] "I am sorry for the wait. May I check your ID?". Eiji, upon the mentioning of ID, stiffened his body. Like a creakened machine, he turned his face back and met Soma, who had already taken out his platinum card. As Soma approached, the man bloated his eyes, looking at the card in Soma''s hand. "Here". "...Ah, yes. Please wait a minute". The man started to inspect the card after knowing that it was real. His face stiffened as cold sweat began to appear on his forehead. With his trembling fingertips, he gives the card back to Soma. "Your ID is real, and I already verificate it. Would you like to exchange your chip?". "Yes, please. This was all My brother. He painstakingly earned it himself". "..Yes, sure he is". Soma noticed that the man''s cheeks twitched slightly for the mention of painstakingly. Earlier, when the man retreated to the back, he was trying to call his superior to verify that the two men before him were not cheating. Then, he found out that the camera team didn''t find a single clue about the cheating they had and no sign of power usage. Even though the people who worked here know how valuable the platinum card is. No matter how strong the awakeners are. There is no way that the camera in the facilities can''t detect the cheating case. "Here you go". Eiji, with an elated expression, put the basket on the counter. The man realised that it did not fit for the basket to enter. The man expanded the rectangle hole in the counter using some kind of mechanism. It makes it more lengthy so the basket can fit in. After everything was behind the counter. The man started to count the total amount of chips the brother had. Every time he counted, his face gradually turned white as a sheet. The man sitting languidly on the chair smiles as he has given up on living. He resigned his life, which will be over after this case leaked to the boss. "Um, sir?". Eiji''s chirping voice woke him from his languid state, and he took a piece of paper. They have been presented with a cheque, for the casino currently doesn''t have that much gold in their hands. The man wrote the amount of gold they had. Then he retreated once more to the back. "He went back again?". "Be patient, Victor". "Okay". After waiting for a minute, the man came back with a signed cheque and a business smile on his face. "... Here is the total amount you have. Currently, the gold is in our bank. You can withdraw it if you show this cheque to the receptionist there". "I see, thank you. Sir". "My pleasure. Be sure to come again to this place". "If time wills it. Let''s go, Victor!". "Yes". Soma urged Eiji to leave the place and to walk beside him. Soma senses a multiple presence that keeps his actions in check. While walking leisurely, pretend not to notice the gaze. They strolled, as usual, carefully to not arouse the pursuer. As they leave the building, the gaze that Soma feels keeps tailing him from a certain distance. Soma kept his gaze straight while Eiji beside him was elated seeing the piece of paper in his hands. After making sure that they were far away from the casino. On the crowded street, Soma pays attention to his surroundings, calculating his chance to escape. Soma leaned closer to Eiji, who kept his eyes on the cheque with ten-digit numbers on it. "Listen, Eiji, don''t react, don''t do anything, just walk like you always do and open your ears". "...Okay". "Currently, we are being tailed by multiple people". Eiji''s eyes opened wide, hearing Soma''s words. Unconsciously, Eiji tried to turn his head back but flinched as he felt a sharp gaze beside him. He inhaled a deep breath and exhaled it several times. Eiji extended the paper to Soma, which Soma kept inside his storage ring. The street at night was crowded with people who had done with their business, whether it was work or play at night, in between the row of buildings that spread as the eyes could see. It showed the dark side of the city. Soma turned his way and entered the alleyway along with Eiji with a pale face behind. "Eiji, come here!". Soma pitted the gauntlets he had. He circled his hand to Eiji''s waist, lifting his body. Then, he activated his skill along the technique. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Oni wrath activated] [Remaining time 9 seconds] [Martial Saint technique - three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulations] "First steps - Lightning scatter". A menacing red aura starts to envelop Soma''s body. It alarmed Eiji, who was being carried by Soma. Eiji turns to look at Soma, who still retains his clarity despite the violent aura he exudes. Bolts of crimson lightning start to accumulate on Soma''s feet. His languid black hair slightly stood up for the electricity around his body that activated. "Clenched your teeth, Eiji!". "...Okay". Soma put strength in his feet and ran from the place, leaving a trace of unnatural mana steps, leaving the pursuer behind. The people who tailed them were alarmed. As they saw the two enter a dark alley. They hasten their pace and enter the dark alley. The alley had two junctions ahead, and both of them were showing a dead end. "Tch, where is he going?". "He is an awakener". "...". One of the people who tailed them is an awakener. He could faintly feel a trace of ominous mana that had been used in the place. The trace was faint, but he could track it just fine. He follows its track to the wall in the left building. The man''s body starts to glow faintly as he begins to enhance his body. He jumps toward the building, following the mana trace. After he manages to land on the roof, the trace of mana becomes disoriented by the night breeze that carries it away, and the distance between the traces is weird. "...I must report it to my lady". Chapter 116: Chapter 116 Interwined Fate. Inside a luxurious apartment where the room is slightly dim. A king-size bed stands in the middle, along with luxurious furniture adorning the interior. A faint light from the desk lamp and the moon that seeped through the window basked the room with its brilliance. A lone woman emerged from one of the doors in the room, steamed covered her alluring body, wrapped by a luxurious white bathrobe tied loosely around her waist, revealing her cleavage. Her freshly showered skin glistened by the reflection of the moonlight that shone through the window glass. She strolled, approaching the sofa and a round table near the window that glowed under the moon''s light. With each step she took, her hips were elevated, which showed her alluring body. Her pearl-like finger traced the glass surface that was placed on the table along with a bottle of wine and a phone. She took the glass, which was half-filled with a red liquid. She put the glass to her thin red lips, sipping it delicately, savoring the taste. As she neared the window, the moonlight revealed her figure. The woman stood tall, around 170 cm in height. Her straight, silky black hair stretched to her waist, her eyes sharp with black pupils, looking at the world like the queen. "...Ha, so tired..". A sigh escaped her mouth as she took a seat. The woman enjoys the wine gracefully while observing the dark sky with its glittering stars. As the tranquil air filled the room. Suddenly, it was shattered by the sound of the vibration from the phone before her. She ignored a few rings. But her eyes caught the familiar names of the phone who called, and she sighed. Reluctantly, she took the phone in her hand and saw that her secretary was indeed calling her. The woman knitted her brows. She told her secretary to call her if there is something urgent. Wondering what happened, she slid the display and the call connected, setting the call into speaker mode. Then, let the phone rest on the table once more. {Mylady, I am sorry for disturbing you at this time}. The voice that came from the other side was a woman who happened to visited a place where Soma and Eiji visited a moment ago. "...Get to the point!". {Yes, earlier in the casino, there were¡­}. The secretary on the phone started to explain the details in short lines so as not to waste her boss'' time. As the woman heard the detail, her brows knitted in curiosity because there was someone who managed to achieve success in the casino she owned. She began to submerge her mind, deep in thought. There is no way someone could do something like that inside Casino, which has already established its own system. Unless the person who achieved it was super tricky, but that reason was unlikely because of the security that was placed there. There is another possibility that the person who managed to do that was a person who had great luck on his hands. "...Hmm". {...One of the pursuers, who has good tracking skills, notices the trace of the mana from one of the people. He holds an ominous power} "...". As the secretary explained what had transpired in the pursuit. The woman stopped her activity. She reacted to the word ominous power. "What kind of it?". {We don''t know for sure. But, it was a faint, menacing red aura that resembled something like a demon race had} The woman, for the first time, turned her gaze to the phone, intrigued by the terms of demon. Because she had some debt to settle with them. "...Find him!!!". {As you wish. I will excuse myself¡­} After hearing her boss''s order, the woman on the other side cut the call briefly. She starts to work to make her boss'' wish come true. The woman, whose mood was shattered, put down the glass. She rose from her seat and stood in front of the transparent mirror, looking at herself, which faintly reflected. "...Demon". As soon as that word was uttered. She extended her hand to caress her reflection on the glass. Her pupils, which shone like an obsidian gem, turned crimson and revealed a slit dot like a snake. After running far away from their current destination. Soma, who still carried Eiji in his hand, felt his vision shake. Because of the limited duration, Soma''s skill almost ran out of time. [1] Currently, the two of them stood in front of the hotel in which Doma stayed. He didn''t have any place to run to, and this place was the first that popped into his mind. "Eiji, are you okay? Mm?". Eiji, in his arm, had already gone limp, losing consciousness. [0] [Skill duration expired] Soma''s feet turned soft as he dropped down to his knees and slammed his front body to the ground, lying on his stomach. His body feels so sluggish. He couldn''t even lift a finger. The muscle body he forced to work so hard earlier started to gnaw at him. He could feel it screaming. As he lay on the hard ground. His mana pool was empty, and it cancelled his transformation, and as for Eiji. He was already back to his usual appearance, for he lost focus on infusing the necklace with mana. Soma, lying on the hard ground and casting his gaze on the road, saw someone approaching their place. Luckily, he is someone Soma knows well. "Soma, are you alright?". "Mr. Hiroshi, please help me a bit". Hiroshi, who happened to go outside because he had some time to kill. He witnessed Soma bringing a boy around his age unconscious. Hiroshi flipped Soma to face the sky, then raised his torso, helping him to sit. "What happened?". "I will tell you later. Can you please carry us to my room?". "No, problem". "Ukh, Aaah?! huh?". Eiji suddenly let out an outburst. He jolted up as he sat. His eyes bloated, stunned not only Soma but also Hiroshi, who was slipping his hand under his stomach. Eiji, who regained awareness, noticed an adult man near his face. He backed away and sprung back to stand on his feet. "...Where am I?". "Eiji, we are safe now". "Huh, safe?". Eiji turned his gaze at Soma, who was being carried by Hiroshi, who Eiji still didn''t recognize for his messed-up thought. Gradually, each piece started to assemble inside his head, creating a whole memory he had with Soma after they left the casino. His body reacted and turned his gaze, scanning his surroundings, searching for the presence that was tailing them. "It''s okay, Eiji. We managed to escape". "So we are safe now?". Soma nodded his head. After hearing that, relief washed away his body as the strength in his feet loosened. But Eiji managed to prevail and not let his butt kiss the ground. "Kids, let''s continue our conversation inside. This place was too open for discussion". S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sorry, Mr Hiroshi. Eiji, let us enter the Hotel first and talk". "...Okay". The three of them, with one person is still immobilized. They entered the building and safely arrived at the Soma room. But, Somaa and Eiji forgot about the fact that their fate was still bound to the Casino. As long as they hold the cheque in their hands. Chapter 117: Chapter 117 Comeback. One turbulent night had passed as Soma currently stood on the corner of the hotel room where he stayed. Showing his back to the opened window that chilled his body with the incoming breeze. Also, the warmth from the sunlight that came brightened the room, basking his glistened figure. Soma regulates his breathing as he bends his knee, keeping his posture straight, raising his hand forward for balance. Then, he straightens his posture to stand. [Progress: 80/100] As his physique status grows in number. The daily quest that had been given to him became much easier compared to the first time. But, his body still excretes a sweat to cool his boiled temperatures. Soma keeps his steady pace. While also maintaining his perfect form. Then, he managed to finish the hundred squat quest that had been given to him. Recently, the quest that has been popping up for his daily routine consists of many ways to train his lower half. He already has some speculation about that as it may be related to the first technique of Martial Saint. That relied on the power of his lower half. [Daily Quest complete] [All Stats Raised +1] After finishing his routine. Soma took the towel inside his storage ring and then wiped his drenched face. He intended to wash the sweat that accumulated in his body. The neighbor''s bed from near the entrance door stirred, revealing Eiji, who was still absentminded, looking at the empty space. "Good morning, Eiji". Eiji turned his attention to the voice that called his name. His lost eyes gradually start to regain their focus, and he opens his eyes to see Soma with his naked upper body. Eiji''s awareness returned as he saw Soma''s physique. He gulped his dry mouth, admiring Soma''s chiseled muscles that protruded, despite his slim appearance. "...Good morning, Soma". "Wash your face first". "...Okay, thanks". Soma holds his intention to use the bathroom because he prioritizes Eiji, who needs to freshen up. While he watched Eiji go to the bathroom. Soma took out some snacks and milk from his storage rings. He reserved some food as a precaution in case something happened, like in the trial gate. Where he was concerned about food supply. From that time, he occasionally brought some snacks, and it became his habit. Soma took a small card box of chocolate milk and a couple of chocolate bars to ease his appetite. The food he prepared looked unhealthy from a common person''s perspective. But both of them are awakeners, and their digestive system is different from any average human. Soma also took a bottle of mineral water before he gulped it. "Soma, I am finished". Eiji appeared from the bathroom with a clear face devoid of any sleepiness. He approached Soma''s place and directed his gaze toward the snack on the table. Soma scratched his cheeks and opened his mouth. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am sorry that I could only prepare your breakfast like this. Or do you like the regular one?". "No, this is plenty. Thank you, Soma". The hotel where Soma and Akabane stayed prepared the meal. But, Soma knew Eiji''s nature, convinced that he would refuse his offer. Because of that, instead of breakfast, the hotel prepared. Soma used some of his reserved food. As for Soma. He only has mineral water for breakfast. It was already his habit only to drink water in the morning, but he occasionally ate some food if he wanted it. "Good then. I will take a bath. Enjoy your snacks". After emptying the bottle. Soma went to the bathroom to freshen himself. He is bathing with cold water that washes away his tiredness and chills his warm body. It didn''t take long for him to bathe as he only wanted to wash away the sweat using water and soap. Walking out from the bathtub, Soma wiped his drenched body using the white towel the hotel had provided. After his body dried. He wore casual clothes and went outside the room, for he already had a plan in the morning. "Eiji, are you ready?". "Yeah, I am". "Let''s go". Soma, with a black card in hand, swipes the pad on the hotel door. It makes a beep sound that unlocks the security of the room. At the same time, the neighbor Hiroshi also appears wearing casual clothes and still feels groggy because he has just woken up. "Mr Hiroshi, Good morning". "...Good morning". "Soma and Eiji, Good morning. It seems the time has come, huh". "Yes. I am thankful for the generosity you guys offer me". "No need, Eiji, you are helping me. So this was something I should do, as someone who receives your help". Their money hunting goes so well. The current Gold they had already exceeded the amount Soma wanted. So he feels a huge gratitude for Eiji, who helped him last night. "Me too. I want to thank you for lending Soma help. But are you sure you don''t want to come with us to have breakfast?". "No, Mister. I already ate some snacks Soma provided, and I don''t want to worry my family further than this". "Okay, that''s a shame". "Thank you". Eiji bowed his head slightly before turning his gaze at Soma. Soma nodded his head and turned his attention to Hiroshi. "Mr Hiroshi. I will escort him through the lobby". "Okay". They turn their backs, strolling in the hotel hallway. As they walked, they talked about their life before entering the academy. Both of them were immersed in their talk even inside the elevator. "So you are from Tokyo". "Yes, I live in Subashiri". Upon hearing the familiar place, Soma''s body twitched. He recalled a certain gate that appeared in that place and gave him trouble. Then, the timid boy before him is the one who clears the gate in the story. "...Do you like mountain climbing?". "To be more precise, I like nature itself. It''s fun being surrounded by greenery and enjoying the fresh air that is pumped to my lungs". Eiji starts to tell his hobby with an elated expression in his eyes like a kid. Soma observed from the side as they arrived at the lobby. They stepped outside the elevator only to find the lobby was deserted without any visitors. They let their feet bring them to the outside of the building. There are some pedestrians who do their activities in the morning, such as jogging, going to work, or just strolling with their beloved partner, whether it is a pet or a person. "Eri?!". Eiji''s voice returned Soma''s attention to Eiji as he followed his line of sight. He saw Eri in her casual clothes waiting on the street in front of the hotel, tinkering with her phone. "Hm? Eiji, you arrived". Eiji, who saw her hastening his feet, approached Eri, who Awaited his homecoming. Soma also followed behind, and he heard their conversation. "Sorry, did you wait long?". "No, I just got here". "Are you sure?". "Yeah, more importantly. Let''s go home, your parents are worried about you". "Okay, Soma. Thank you for your hospitality". Soma suddenly received Eiji''s gratitude with his head bowed. He jolted his body as he flapped his hand to the side. Then, feeling gratitude for his help, Soma also bowed his head slightly. "I also want to thank you. Because of you, I can prevent those people from getting what they wanted". Upon hearing those words that came from Soma''s mouth. They shut their mouths and exchange looks. The two of them briefly heard about what had happened with his past and Soma''s plans regarding the event that would be held tonight. Both of them could only pray that Soma''s plan would succeed. "Eiji and Eri. See you next time in the academy. I hope we can get along". "Yes, see you later, Soma. Me too". "See you later". Eiji and Eri waved their hands slightly before turning their back, leaving Soma alone on the hotel stairs. Soma saw their retreating figure until they vanished from his sight. He sighs, and then he feels a slight vibration in his pocket. Soma took out his phone. On the display, there was one new incoming message from Hina. He opened the chat apps and saw the message Hina had sent to him. {I am at the airport with Mom. Could you come over with Dad? Also, there is something I need to talk about with you. Would you free your schedule for me?} "Hm?". Chapter 118: Chapter 118 Split up. After the sudden message that he received from Hina. Soma, along with Hiroshi, rode a taxi that brought them toward the airport where Hisako and Hina were waiting. Sitting on the passenger seat, Soma and Hiroshi calmly waited for the cab to arrive as they occasionally slipped some small talk regarding the event that would be held at night. "So, how are you preparing for tonight, Soma?". "It''s perfect on my side. I will trust my protection to you". "I will. How about the other guy that will come with us?". As Hiroshi mentioned, Soma had already told Hiroshi about his activity last night. But, he never mentioned his plan, Malik''s name and how he could gain his cooperation because the time was late. This is probably a good time for him to explain the details. He started to tell Hiroshi about his plan and the person named Malik, as he recalled. Hiroshi listened quietly while sometimes interjecting. They talk in small whispers and stop their conversation when the details are sensitive. Tonight, the auction will be held in the central district, where many people with status gather, flaunting their wealth and searching for the item that piques their interest. Soma must prevent the three items from landing in the demon''s hands also if there is a spare in his wealth. He could buy other items that seemed interesting. As the two converse, the driver in front informs them about their destination. "Dear customer, we will soon arrive at the destination". The car slowed its running speed before it stopped in front of the airport entrance, which was bustling with activities where crowds go back and forth. Soma and Hiroshi simultaneously opened the passenger door. Soma let his right leg touch the asphalt. Then he went out before standing beside the car, looking at the people they were searching for. "How was it? Are they here?". Hiroshi, who came later because he must pay the cab bill, appeared and stood on the other side. "I haven''t seen them". "I see". They shut the door of the cab and walked their way toward the entrance. Hiroshi halted his steps as he felt his phone tremble in his chest. He took it out, then slid the display to answer the incoming call from his wife. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, we were outside. ..Okay, I will be waiting". "What is the matter?". "It seems the two of them are taking a break inside the cafe and on their way here". To avoid disturbing the other people, They shift their position and stand on the side of the road. It also gives a better view to search for someone. There are many tourists and people from abroad that come to this island. Soma could see some of them getting picked up by a luxurious black limousine, guarded by bulky people in black suits and many more. The news about the auction seems to draw their interest because they must go to the island at this time. While waiting for about half a minute, the airport entrance opened. Revealed two beautiful women with red hair in pairs and strolled while scanning their surroundings. Both of them attract many onlookers in the airport. But as they got used to gaze, they ignored it entirely and searched for the people that awaited their arrival. "Hisako, Hina". Hiroshi, who noticed their arrival, raised his voice. The two of them turned their gaze and found Hiroshi approaching their side. "Dear, we are back". Hisako, along with Hina, approached their side. But Soma, who saw the two of them, stood still in his place with a widened gaze. His eyes couldn''t believe what had transpired before him. "Soma". Hina, who saw Soma in the morning, started to recall the memories Soma had shared with them and the pain she felt after treating him like a sore thumb. If the chain of her past still binds her, Hina wouldn''t have the face to stand before him. However, her current situation is different. She managed to break free from the chain that bound her heart and mend her wounded heart. She lifted the corner of her mouth and hopped from her place, approaching Soma''s side. Who has a blank face, watching her figure. "Hina?!". "Fufu, what''s the matter, showing that dumbfounded state?". "Your hair?". Soma was stunned to see a change that happened in Hina. He gestures with his hand, pointing it at her hair. "Mm? Ah, I try to change my image for a bit. How do I look?". Hina''s long, straight hair that reached her back was now cut short and only reached her shoulder. She tucked the left side of her bangs to reveal her ears. Also, Soma noticed that her temperament had changed. Usually, at a time like this, Hina would just greet him, and then they started to converse as usual, but the current Hina gazed straight into his eyes, filled with anticipation. She was waiting for Soma''s response about her new looks. "Um, that looks good on you. You look charming". "Fufu, I see". Hina loosened her face and gave Soma her feminine smile, which he never saw coming from her. It seems Soma''s intuition was right. Hina had a drastic change in her atmosphere and demeanor. She looks like a person who is already free from her boundaries. The smile she showed him completely differed from what he knew as far as Soma knew her. Hina''s smile was like the first ray of sunshine. It was bright, genuine and full of warmth. However, the current Hina has gentle, soft curves, showing her maturity as if she is a different person who breaks through her darkness and regains a new light. "...Soma?". Hina, who saw Soma''s dumbfounded face, closed her distance. Their distance was so close that their noses almost bumped into each other. Hina keeps her gaze straight to his eyes, probing his condition. Soma shook his head, telling her not to worry. "I am fine. How was your trip back?". "Well, it was a good experience for me". "Is that so? Good for you". "Fufu, thanks". Soma didn''t try to pry further. He doesn''t know what she experienced that made Hina cut her hair short like that. Also, that hairstyle reminds him about the Chronicle Saga, where Hina, who lost her parents, also had the same short hair when she entered the academy. However, their current situation was different. Hina, in front of him, still retains her parents, who watch over her and guide her. Soma felt slightly happy that his effort bore fruit, watching his favorite heroine smile. "Mom, Soma and I will go out for a bit. Please take care of my belongings". "You didn''t bring anything in the first place. ¡­Take care". Hisako, who already knows what Hina is planning, nodded her head while giving her a thumbs up. The two men in the family tilted their heads. Soma alternated his gaze to Hina and then Hisako. "Dear, let''s go for a date". Hiroshi, catching a glimpse, his wife winked at him, and he nodded his head, swept by the flow. "Hm? ...If that is your wish. Soma, Hina, take care". Hiroshi, following his wife''s whim, starts to shift the gear in his mind. This is also a chance for the two of them to have time for themselves. Without hesitation, Hiroshi grabbed Hisako''s left hand, interlocking their fingers, which made Hisako''s body shudder in delight. "Fufu, let''s go, dear". "Yeah". Soma and Hina watch the two adults leave them at the airport entrance as they ride a taxi, enjoying their time. The two simultaneously met eyes as they chuckled, seeing the two spouses who still act lovey-dovey despite their age. "Shall we go?". Hina extended her left hand before Soma. She awaits the warmth that brings her a sense of comfort in her palms. Soma grabs her smooth palm before they start to stroll the street without any purpose in mind. "Where do you want to go?". "Hmm, Let''s search for a park. I want to talk to you about something". "Sure, park it is". Chapter 119: Chapter 119 Growing feelings. Soma and Hina, who couldn''t find a park near the airport, decided to search for it in another place after searching for it on the phone. Apparently, there is one park pretty far from the airport. They must walk thirty minutes to get there. "What should we do?". With the phone in hand, Soma turned his attention to Hina, who leaned her body closer. He wants to hear Hina''s opinion regarding the problem they are facing: should they ride a cab or walk a distance that is quite far? "Hmm, let''s walk. I want to enjoy walking leisurely with someone". "Okay". Contrary to Soma''s thought, Hina decided to use his feet to walk to the park. It seems she truly wanted to enjoy her walk. If that is what Hina wants, Soma will follow her. Their interlocking hands were still attached as they walked on the street while catching other people''s gaze. The male had a blank face with their jaw-dropping, seeing Hina, who dresses a bit feminine. Hina wears a red, overgrown t-shirt tucked inside her dark blue jeans and a pair of white sneakers. As for the woman, their heart leapt seeing Soma, with his calm expression, holding her hand confidently. People around them who saw them thought that they were lovers, looking at their connected hands. However, the people in question did not have any slight thought to that part. Maybe because it was their habit to make skin contact in the trial gate to relieve each other tension. Now, those habits have become the source of attention. Thirty minutes passed as Soma and Hina finally saw the park with many people enjoying their time with family, sports, lovers or even pets. They stepped their feet onto the park. The park was wide, spreading green fields with white lines created by a white stone paving a way to show the park in and out. There are many benches that are plastered on the ground beside the white line for the people to rest their tired feet. As the two of them explore the park. Soma saw a vending machine that stood beside the bench, and there was a person who stood before it, picking the drink he chose. He noticed that after walking for about thirty minutes, both of them sweated slightly. "Do you want to drink something?". "Strawberry milk, please". "On it, wait". Soma connected his thoughts with the storage ring he had, then took a strawberry milk and mineral water. He wonders if he should buy some of it, but why waste some money if you have the thing prepared beforehand? "Thank you. I thought you would buy it because there is a vending machine near us". "Nah, I already have one in my storage. Why should I buy it?". "Fufu, you are right". Hina and Soma moistened their throat while sitting on the bench beside the road. They took their time savoring their drink before Hina sprang up and extended her left hand for Soma to grab. "Where are we going? We are already in the park". "That''s true, but this was not a good place to talk, right?". As Hina said, in their surroundings many people are wandering the park. The bustling noise that came from them made the conversation hard to listen to. Soma stood up and grabbed Hina''s extended left hand. "Let''s go". Soma let himself get dragged by Hina as he followed beside her. He cast his gaze on the surroundings, and indeed, the place was a bit crowded. He starts to doubt that there will be a deserted place. However, contrary to his thought, after walking for about two minutes. They entered a deep area of the park before finally arriving in the corner of the park. Upon arriving there, Soma and Hina stood dumbstruck, seeing the scenery that was presented before them. A blue canvas that stretches far away, separated by a metal fence. There are three benches, and Hina chose the middle seat that had a good view of the ocean and a huge tree that would shield them from the sun''s rays. They sat on the bench, and the warm breeze brought a scent of saltines in the air, drifting toward them and brushing their skin. Their connected hands release and each of them enjoys the scene in front of them. Soma spread his lips, entranced by the view before him. "Soma, I have something to tell you". Hina, who saw Soma''s entranced face, interrupted beside him, tugging at his sleeves, which made his attention turn to her. "What is it?". She turned her torso to the side, then bent his body to face Soma, opening his eyes wide. "I am truly Sorry for what I did the first time we met and¡­". "Wait, you don''t have to do that. You already apologized to me at that time, so¡­". "No, Soma, let me finish¡­". Seeing the stubbornness that he knew as one of Hina''s nature. Soma nodded his head and opened his ear while keeping his gaze straight at her. "Okay, then¡­". Hina starts to talk about their first meeting. She was suspicious and even asked one of her acquaintances to monitor him, which she canceled after getting out of the gate. Then, the hostile attitude she shows to him. She laid everything bare for Soma to hear. "...Yesterday I met Kaede, and¡­". She started to lay out the details and the reason for her short hair. "Everything is for me to take a step forward. The act of cutting my hair is to show my determination to move from the place where I was being imprisoned and to pave my path to becoming strong. I want to become strong enough to stand beside you". "Hina¡­". "This is my wish, and no one is forcing me. I truly want to become strong so that I can become your strength". "...". "I want an unwavering strength that will not back down or break in the face of danger and despair, like you when we face those strong monsters in the gate. I want strength like that. Then, if I could, someday when I am strong enough, I could become a pillar that supports you. This is why, Soma". Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hina, who was gazing down, lifted her head and faced Soma''s head on with strong resolve. "Will you let me stay by your side?". Soma, who stared at her blue eyes, felt drawn to her presence, but he shook his head and dismissed the thought of leaning on her. "...What foolish thought you had. You can become strong on your own and go on your own path¡­". "Soma, this is my heartfelt wish. I know that, with the current strength I have now. I am still far away from becoming your true pillar. However, if it''s to support you, whatever small that help is. That is plenty enough for me". Hina cut Soma''s explanation, making Soma stiffen, hearing her words like pleas. He stopped his thought and muted, staring at her blazing eyes. His calm heart began to stir as a memory he sealed deep inside resurfaced along with his nightmare. The night he loses his heart, the loneliness that almost drowns him in despair, the night he is cursed by devil''s blood, the contradiction that still lingers in his heart tempting him to let go of his life and get swallowed by the abyss. A strong enemy he must face someday. His thoughts start to swirl in the direction of his own future, as well as his worry about Hina''s future, which is still on hold. Soma shook his head to dismiss all the negative thoughts that occupied his mind. Not too long ago, he had already laid bare his background, albeit still keeping some of them hidden. He who asked for help is now being given a hand that will help him and support him in his journey in this alien world. "Soma?!". Without knowing the reason, his body moved itself as he brought himself to Hina''s embrace. He placed his face on her left shoulder, making her body shudder in tickles. The distinctive scent from Hina entered his nose and calmed his stirred mind as he buried his face on her neck. Soma''s thread of consciousness snapped as his emotion leaked uncontrolled for the figure that proposed herself becoming a person who would help him in every path he would take. He inhaled her fragrant that calmed his heart, burying his face deeper. Hina squirmed as she was being restrained by Soma. Her face was flushed by the situation she was in. Hina worried that the sound of her beating heart leaked. But she notices Soma''s body quivering, which sobers her up. Slowly, she moves her hands behind his back, caressing it gently, trying to soothe his tired heart. "...Thank you, Hina". "...Um, Don''t mention it". Chapter 120: Chapter 120 The Auction Venue. "How does Invidia respond?". "He said he will give us two and a half billion gold to get the three items". In one of the hotels in the east district. Where the interior was pretty narrow, and there was only one bed that served the room. It became the living place for Gura and Devi, who chose a deserted place, for they are currently hiding after the uproar. They are currently inside Devi''s room, and both sit on top of the wooden chair while enjoying the meal the hotel provides for them. To be more precise, for Gura, who already emptied the six plates. Devi, who saw the pilled plate, had a splitting headache as the expense of the food kept rising each time Gura ordered some food to appease his bottomless hunger. She distracts her attention to the tablet in her hands that shows a gold currency that Invidia sent her. She knows what she must do, and she would not let her father be disappointed in her again. After the failed task, she presented it to him in the devil''s blood case. Devi is determined to do everything in her hands to obtain the items. "Okay then, when will the auction start?". "... In two hours". "That''s soon, hurry to pack things up". Gura, who still has a mountain of food on the table, spread his mouth wide. A cracking sound from his dislocated jaw echoed in the narrow room, his cheeks stretched unnaturally, creating a huge maw that made it easy for him to throw the food into his stomach. Plate after plate of food, he threw into the maw, making Devi throw her gaze away, witnessing the gruesome sight. After the plate was empty, Gura closed back his mouth and aligned his jaw before standing up. "Let''s go. Time is tickling". "...Yes, Lord Gura". They took their respective masks on their storage, covering their faces before leaving the room. *** Soma and Hiroshi, who wore a black suit, standing in front of the hotel stairs. They scan their surroundings, waiting for Malik to pick them up. The two of them had already prepared everything they could, and as for the money, Soma still didn''t exchange the cheque and left it as it was. There is a reason for that. He has no intention to disclose his identity yet. At least until he gained the items that he wanted in the auction. As for the amount of gold they had, Soma thought it was already more than enough for him to get the items. A blaring horn could be heard, waking up the two from their submerged state. A black Humvee that is built with reinforced monster material stands before them. Its four monstrous wheels show its bold and wild ambiance, also with protruding tires make the car look ferocious. The car opened its front window and revealed Malik, who wore a black suit inside, holding the steer. "Get in, you two". Malik waved his left hand. Soma and Hiroshi approached the car and opened the passenger seat. They entered inside the white illumination that came from its ceiling, lightening the wide space. As Soma rested his body, the Sofa was so soft that it embraced him from below. Contrary to its appearance, the car''s interior gives the people inside comfort like a luxurious car. "You guys are ready?". "Yes". "We are ready". "Okay, buckle up". Hearing the reply from Soma and Hiroshi. Malik locked the door and then started to maneuver the car, making it turn a hundred and eighty. He stepped on the gas, making the car gain more speed, and it rode smoothly on the asphalt. Malik, who focused in front, opened his mouth. "Kid, how was your gold?". "I have plenty in my hand". "Do you?". "Yes, thanks to someone who helped. I managed to collect many". "Okay, then". They muted the conversation as the car drove along the highway, leaving the east district, where Soma stayed for a while. As the air was suffocated enough, Hiroshi, who sat behind, started to introduce himself, and Malik responded in kind. "Hello, nice to meet you. My name is Akabane Hiroshi. Thank you for your cooperation in the plan Soma had". "My name is Malik. No problem with that. I already heard the kid''s circumstance, and I want to help him even for a bit, that''s all". "Even so, thank you". "Like I said, no problem¡­" The two adults in the car start their conversation while Soma, on the side, casts his gaze outside while his mind starts to wander. Sometimes, Soma also joins the conversation to deepen his knowledge and know about how adults think. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They kept the conversation short, not wasting any words that didn''t have any relation to the business they had, and also as a person that just met for the first time. The two still keep some vigilance toward each other while maintaining a calm expression on their face. Soma once again realized that becoming an adult is something that is still far away in his grasp. After driving for about thirty minutes, the scenery around changed. It changes from rows of line building into a long body of bridge that is wide enough to accommodate five cars in a single direction. The car maintained its speed, and not long after that, it entered the central district where it was still bustling with people and many stalls were opened even though the sky had already turned dark. The car kept going in a straight way, and then it took a sharp turn to the right. Malik, the one in control of the vehicle, opened his mouth. "We are almost there". A scene of tall buildings lining up as the eyes could see. Then, the scene changed as they entered a vast space that was filled with many cars and pedestrians. Soma opened his eyes wide, seeing the lively atmosphere in the area despite the time. He turned his gaze to the front and saw a silhouette of a brilliant light that emanated from a massive building, giving a light in the night. "We are here". Before he leaves the car, Soma infuses the necklace on his neck with mana. Then, his appearance started to morph and turned blurry. Hiroshi, on his side, opened his eyes wide but soon realized Soma had only used an item to change his appearance. His new look consists of his short white hair and golden eyes. "Soma, why are you picking that flashy appearance if you want to hide your identity?". "...You are right". Soma starts to infuse mana into the necklace, imagining the appearance he wants to show. His hair turned black, the bangs were long enough to cover his eyes, and he exuded a gloomy aura. "How about this?". "...Just switch to the earlier appearance". "Hm? Why?". Hiroshi demands Soma once again to change his appearance. Soma once again morphed but tried not to make him too flashy. He changed only his black hair to white, no other change. The car stopped in front of the flashy building. A hotel employees approached the car as he waited beside the car. The three of them simultaneously open the door, and Malik, who holds the key, gives the key to the guy as they climb the stairs to enter the auction venue. "You guys ready?". Upon hearing Malik''s warning, he began to lead the group and waited in line. After waiting half a minute, Malik showed his badge to the guards before the door. The guard, who saw the highest badge Malik had kept their unperturbed gaze, then gave Malik a key which is a card, with the number nineteen on it. "Enjoy your stay". Malik nodded his head and walked inside the building. They were welcomed by a grand hallway with a high ceiling and a lining up chandelier hung above. After walking for a while, an employee in the building wearing the same uniform as the guard outside greeted them. "Welcome to Lawrence House. May I help you with something?". Chapter 121: Chapter 121 Auction Part 01. Malik, as the one who had some experience regarding the event, for he had a connection with the merchant association, opened his mouth. "We would like to go to our room, please". "May I see your room key, please?". "Here". As Malik showed the card he received from the guards, with a number attached to it. "Nineteen, please follow me!". The employee turned his back and urged the three of them to follow him. Before them stood a four-way direction, which led to the auction venue if they took the front path. But instead, they took a turn to the right then waited in front of the elevator door that will bring them to the second floor. A beeping sound was ringing, and the door of the elevator was opened, revealing an empty space, which they entered. Inside the elevator, after pressing the number of floors they wanted to go to, as the gravity sensation pulled them down, nobody opened their mouth. They were muted and only awaiting for the door to open. Another beep sound echoed as the door opened and revealed another hallway that seemed deserted. "This way!". The employee took a left turn, which Malik followed, and the other two. On the right side of the wall, many doors stand separately, showing a double-digit number on its door. As for the left side, it was just a plain wall and some small route for the employee to do their work in dealing with the guests. "This is the place". "Thank you". Currently, they are standing in front of the door that has a number nineteen on it. As the employee had finished with his business, he bent his torso and, with a slight smile, opened his mouth. "If anything happens, you can use the terminal inside the room to do the bidding or you also call the employee, if you need some room service. Then I will take my leave, enjoy your stay". The employee leaves the place. The three people stared blankly, watching his figure vanish before taking action. "Let''s enter". Malik swiped the card to the terminal beside the door. It let out a clicking sound, and the door opened its locked function. Soma pushed the door, making a creaking noise before followed by the other. The interior of the room was wide and pretty much simple. The floor had been decorated by a luxurious red carpet, and in the middle of the room, there was a three-seater sofa arranged in a U-shape, with a rectangular table in the middle that was made from white granite. On top of the table, there is a tablet the employee talking about a terminal. The highlight of this room was a massive monitor that was plastered on the wall in front of them, showing an image of the venue live as they were currently still preparing to start the auction. Malik, who held the key, locked the door, which prompted the others to take their respective seats. Soma, as the person who held the gold. He sat in the middle, followed by Hiroshi on the left and Malik on the right side. "Kid, do you know what items the demon is after?". "Sir Malik is right. Do you have the item in mind?". Soma, who was bombarded with questions, knitted his brows. His mind started to wander and recalled the three items that the demon after in this auction. One of them is a phoenix sculpture, the second one is an orb, and the last is a relic. "Yeah, I know what they are after". After hearing Soma''s confident tone, Malik and Hiroshi shut their mouths. They sighed as they put their trust in Soma. The venue on the screen started to bustle with crowds. Soma, who kept his gaze straight, opened his eyes wide as he spotted a familiar face within those crowds. "...So Leon is here¡­". He muttered. Soma recalled that not just Leon was here, the other big wings were also present, but he couldn''t care less about any of them, for his aim was the three items that would give the demon a big advantage in the war later. After half an hour passed, the venue was filled to the brim, and on the stage, the screen began to light up, revealing a red curtain that was still closed. Then, the venue that lit brightly suddenly turned dim, and all of the spotlight gathered upon the closed curtain. "Ladies and gentlemen, Thank you for your enthusiasm in participating in our Auction. Please welcome our esteemed lady on the hour. Miss Lawrence will make her appearance". A male voice reverberated inside the venue, which gathered the participant''s attention toward the stage. The curtain on the stage slid to the side. All of the gaze in the venue gathered upon a single female in her late teens, who stood gallantly in the middle of the stage, wearing a luxurious black dress that revealed both her shoulders and alluring back. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She stood gracefully at 170 cm in height, her straight black hair that reached her waist her alluring figure with its curved body enough to please any man in sight. The woman in question with a mic on the ear spoke. "Good evening, everyone. I want to thank you for your grand participation in the auction my family held every four years. As one of the sole successors of the family, I will lead the auction and¡­". On the stage, the woman called Miss Lawrence greeted the participant with her bewitching tone. She captivated every male participant in the venue. Except those who had resistance toward her charms, and Soma was also one of those as he knitted his brows with a headache that assaulted his brain. "...Who is she?". Soma muttered. Soma didn''t recall the person who led the auction was a female. In the Chronicles Saga, the one who led it was a male, and indeed, they had the same family named Lawrence. But currently, the one who stood on the stage was a beautiful, sexy woman who was clearly not present in the story. "Tch, that damn author". Soma cursed in his heart. "To begin with. Let''s start with our first item. Please, bring it here". As instructed by Miss Lawrence, two attractive female employees wearing dresses pushing a trolley that has three layers, each layer containing an item, Miss Lawrence saw the approaching trolley. Then, she turned her gaze to inspect every participant in the venue. She curved her lips, making every young male heart leap. With her delicate finger protected by black gloves, she traces a bleak parchment before bringing it to the front stage. "This scroll we found in the dungeon, and after appraising it, the scroll contained a useful skill for you martial practitioner¡­". Upon the mention of a martial practitioner, every person who walked that path stiffened their body as they silently watched the scroll in Miss Lawrence''s hands. There are many gazes directed at it, but a lot of them came from young people who were tempted to obtain the skill. Realizing that all of the eyes are on her, she starts to announce the skill in the scroll along with its bidding prices. "...The skill inside the scroll is Serene Mind. The starting price is a hundred thousand gold¡­". Chapter 122: Chapter 122 Auction Part 02. "Before we start the bidding, there are some rules that I will explain regarding the auction¡­ "First, the auction will be divided into three stages. Each item will be brought by my assistant, and I will display it at the front for the bidding to start. You can bid on the item by raising your respective number that has been given toward each seat or Room for a VIP. Each bid will have a raise of a minimum of a thousand gold. Second, once the bidding starts, it will continue until we have not received another bid. I will call out once, twice, and sold. If the item is declared sold, then the transaction is final. Third, please bid responsibly. If you obtain the item, you must pay it later at the end of the event". After Miss Lawrence finished her explanation, one of the female employees behind Miss Lawrence took possession of a tablet for the people in the VIP room to bid. Then, after making sure everything was ready, Miss Lawrence declared the start of the bid. "Then, without further ado. Let the auction begin¡­". Many participants howled like a starved beast while raising their numbers high in the sky, wanting to be noticed. "Hundred thousand and ten¡­". "Hundred thousand and twenty¡­". The bidding starts, which succeeds in baiting many people to the skill scroll that contains a good skill inside it. Soma, who saw the bidding, leaned his body back, resting his body. As he felt that his body craved something, Soma still had not much appetite since the morning when he suddenly acted spoiled to Hina. His body strangely felt energized, and he still didn''t put much on his stomach. Soma took some snacks, which roused Malik and Hiroshi''s attention. They gaze at him weirdly at the calm expression he shows, which is rare for a kid his age. "Kid, are you not interested in the skill?". "Not really. I already have a mental type skill". "I see. What are you doing, by the way?". "I still haven''t had my meal yet. So, I want to replenish my sugar at least". Malik raised his brows, looking at Soma brazenly, taking some snacks in the private room, and started to nibble one of them. What he ate was a chocolate stick. Seeing his brazen attitude, Malik sighed, and Hiroshi could only smile wryly, seeing soma attitude. The bidding still continues, and it has already touched the number of five hundred thousand and is still going up. "Five hundred and fifty¡­". "Five hundred thousand and fifty once. Is there no one who is willing to bid? Five hundred thousand fifty twice, ¡­Sold. Congratulations to participant number hundred and forty-nine". Soma turned his attention toward the person who got the skill, which, to his surprise, was Leon. Leon puts his palm on his left chest, feeling relieved, which washed away his nervousness. Soma knitted his brows, and a flash of memories resurfaced. He began to remember the details more clearly about the auction in which Leon will have four items in this auction, and the serene skill is one of them. As a peculiar protagonist with wealth in his pocket, he tried to participate in the auction to see his luck. But oblivious to the one behind him was a demon who would become his enemy in the future. Leon came here accompanied by a maid who acted as his retainer, but Soma couldn''t see her. He shifted the gear in his mind and began to observe the auction while enjoying some snacks. The auction progressed, as the second item that was auctioned was still a scroll skill which related to magic. The atmosphere in the venue tensed as everyone in the place, their competitive nature provoked. Many people with small hearts start to frown and sprout a small flame of grudge in their hearts that will engulf them later if not taken care of. "Thank you for participating in the first stage. Next, we will enter the second stage and auction our next items. My assistant, please bring the next items". Hearing the instruction by Miss Lawrence. One of the two female employees on the stage starts to leave the stage, pushing the metal trolley. Then another batch was entering, two males who pushed a small elevated altar with many items on top of it. Soma''s eyes knitted for one of the items he is looking for is presented. "Behold what we have. Many of these items were found in abandoned ruins that are still unexplored. We believe that all of these items retain their glory as the remains of the ancient times. These items that we have contain a mysterious power which can bring good luck or a curse for everyone who possesses it". Miss Lawrence''s speech roused many people who had an ulterior motive regarding the items that were currently on display. Some of them have an optimistic option and greed to get the item that will bring them good fortune and some of them sneered that the item that contains curses will be beneficial to them for using it in a bad way. Soma knitted his brows as Miss Lawrence explained the item on display. The world where he lived was indeed dangerous. Even a dangerous item was presented to many people at once for entertainment. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her sly and convinced tone awoke many people''s dormant greed and rage, which turned the atmosphere heavy and chaotic. Soma couldn''t predict what would happen in the event that is so much different from what he knows. He clicked his tongue as he was once more aware of what kind of world he was living in now. Miss Lawrence, who saw that the atmosphere in the venue started to turn heavy and tense, placed her finger on her lips as she chuckled, making the participant in the venue have a blank face. "However, you must not worry, for the item had already filtered through our appraisal, and all of the items that were displayed on the stage, none of them contain a curse that will harm our participant". After hearing Miss Lawrence''s words, many of the participants sigh in relief while also there is a mix of disappointment there. Miss Lawrence, who manages to control the crowds, spoke again, making the crowd''s attention gather on the stage. "...Let''s start bidding. Here we have a statue of a vermillion bird that we found in one of the ruins in China". One of the four males in the back took the sculpture of a Vermillion Bird with its spreading wings. The sculpture is made from alloy that mixes gold to create its body and silver that acts as its frame and its stand. Last is bronze, which is used for the sculpture ornaments along with its tinged red. "It''s here". "What? Hold on, kid, you mean that sculpture?". "Are you certain, Soma?". Soma nodded his head. That phoenix sculpture is one of the items that the demon is after. It was not because of the beauty of it but because of what was contained inside that matters. His eyes flashed in light as Soma prepared his hand to press the button on the table to start the bid. "... Demon, let me see who will come on top". "The starting bid is one million. Is anyone willing to bid on this wonderful sculpture of the legendary Phoenix bird?". In one of the VIP rooms, number four. Devi and Gura, who sat opposite each other, saw the sculpture of the phoenix, which is their target in this mission. "Devi starts the bid!". "Yes¡­". "Room number nineteen has bid Two million, once. Anyone else?". The voice from Miss Lawrence stiffened the two demon bodies, as they were not the ones who pressed the button for bidding. Gura, who understood the situation, turned to the monitor and saw that VIP room number nineteen glowed. "Raised it!". Devi nodded as she pressed the button and raised the bid. {Room number four Two million and a half, once}. {... Number nineteen Three million, once...}. "What!". Devi and Gura opened their eyes wide, which shrunken in a moment. The one who bid on it is the same person, number nineteen. Devi, who saw the room number, knitted her brows as she couldn''t believe someone would dare to compete with them. Does the person who bid it know the sculpture''s worth? Or do they just want to collect the sculpture? "Who is that?". "Keep raising the bid! I want to see how long the person can last". "Yes". The demon side once again raised their bid, and the amount is. {Seven million, once}. "How about that?". {Ten million, once} "What?!". Chapter 123: Chapter 123 Auction Part 03. Devi''s frantic voice echoed within the room, and it made Gura''s body twitch as he turned his head to her while knitting his brows. Devi shrunken her body as she opened her mouth. "I am sorry". "... Keep raising it!". "Okay". {Room number four raised the bid to eleven million gold, and Oh number nineteen seems determined to raise the bid to twelve million. Between these two VIPs, which one who will come out victorious} Miss Lawrence''s voice from the monitor faded as the demons kept raising the bid, still battling with the number nineteen room. The digits had already touched thirty million, which made the demon side knit their brows in annoyance. Gura, in particular, wants to blast the VIP room number nineteen and consume everyone inside it right this instant. "Raise it till fifty, and if they keep insisting. We will give up for now". "But lord, my father said¡­". "That is why I said it was for now. We will deal with them later". Gura threw his head as he stared daggers at the lit room. "I don''t know who they are, but I hope you guys are ready when we leave the place". He cursed inside his heart. "I see". Having Gura by her side all this time was wearing her mind, plus yesterday''s incident. Her identity was revealed to the world, filling her mind with a swirling thought about the boy that pounced on her. Devi knitted her brows as she recalled the boy figure who kept beating her and swore that no matter what happened, she would kill him. {Number four raised the bid to fifty million gold once. There is no voice that came from number nineteen, twice¡­ it seems the item belongs to¡­ Finally, number nineteen made a move, and they raised the bid to fifty-five million once. How about it, is there anybody else?} "Leave it, girl". "Yes". Gura, who saw Devi almost raise another bid, stopped her. She knitted her face as she swallowed something bitter. Then Devi and Gura simultaneously shot their glare at the VIP room that still glowed. {...Sold. The vermillion sculpture has been sold. Congratulation, number nineteen} "Finally giving up, eh?". After bidding for a couple of minutes, Soma, who managed to obtain the item, breathed a sigh of relief. Also, the other two who witnessed the bidding process, Hiroshi and Malik, stare at the process with sweat that plastered across their face. But after the winner of the bid concluded, they managed to catch a breath. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They spent fifty-five million to get one item, and there are still two more items to go. However, Soma, who knew about the story, felt a bit light as long as the demon didn''t dare to make trouble in this event. He recalled that the demon gold capacity was probably far below what the current him has. With the treasure from the trial gate and the help from Eiji, Soma managed to have assets of more than six billion gold in his possession, and he had no plan to hold back at all to obtain the three items. "Well done, kid". "Good job, Soma". "Thanks. This is just the beginning". {Okay, let''s proceed to the next item. We have a beautiful jar that has been found on the same ruins as we found the vermilion bird sculpture. The prize for this item is two million..}. The venue started to heat up for the second item that was brought out. It was an old jar that had an emerald color with intricate decoration. The surface of the jar was so smooth that it reflected the light from the venue, captivating many collectors who saw it. "It was actually a jar made from an ancient Jade". "Hm?!". Soma and Hiroshi, who heard Malik, uttered words. They turned their attention and saw him with a monocle in his right eye observing the items. "Sir Malik, you brought your appraisal item?". "Yeah, I just got curious about what item the auction had, and it seems all of them were good". "Why didn''t you tell us sooner?". "I forgot". Malik brushed off Soma''s persistent question as he observed the jar. He observed every nook, and he breathed a sigh of relief because he was satisfied with the result as a person who delved into the craftsmanship world. He couldn''t miss the chance to observe the legacy of ancient craftsmanship, making him determined to strive for better. "So, what is it?". "...It was an item that helps in concocting a potion". "I see". Soma nodded his head as he listened to Malik''s short reply. He turned his attention to the bidding process that was still progressing. Then, after the relentless battle that lasted almost five minutes. {...Congratulations to number eighty-three} The jar had been bid for eleven million gold. Soma kept his gaze straight on the stage. At the same time, he was enjoying his snacks, which still hadn''t depleted. He starts to observe the other items being auctioned one by one, and sometimes, he will ask about the item details from Malik. Miss Lawrence on the monitor keeps the bidding continued. Each and every item on the display has a fantastic heritage and ability. Over time, the item was depleted, and now there are only two remaining items, which came from one entity. Soma couldn''t explain it, but his gaze kept drawn toward the item. {This is the last item we had, and as you can see, it is one item, but after a slight mistake, we accidentally broke it into two pieces¡­}. The item Miss Lawrence displayed was some sort of plate that was created from a jade that was broken into two pieces. The people here didn''t know what kind of ability or fortune the stone had, not even Soma. It was an alien item that Sosma couldn''t remember. The item didn''t appear in the story at all, as far as he recalled it. Soma knitted his brows as he tried so hard to replicate his memories regarding the two broken pieces that were on display. {As this was our mistake, we will lower the price to one hundred thousand gold. Is there anyone interested in these pieces? And how was the price so high was even though it was broken, it still retains its beauty like a perfected two pieces of jade that fuse into one} The venue turned silent as everyone who knew about history, archaeologists, and even someone who brought their appraisal item raised their brows, looking at the unfamiliar items. Soma turned to his side and saw Malik with knitted brows while caresing his beard. "Sir Malik, what is it that you found?". "...None. What the item detail only showed was a question mark. So probably the item is just a piece of chunks or an item that my monocle couldn''t afford to appraise". "What do you want to do with that, Soma?". Hiroshi, on the left side, started to open his opinion. He asked the question as he was perceptive about Soma''s feelings, who was in turmoil by a discomfort that suddenly attacked his mind. "I¡­ want to buy it". Soma didn''t know what had happened to him, but his feelings told him that he must get the item at all costs. {Oh, number nineteen seems interested, and they offer a bid of two hundred thousand gold. It goes once. Is there anyone else?} Everyone in the venue turns their gaze at the VIP room number nineteen, having the same thought that it was a rash decision they made. Many people spread their shut lips in mocking sneer, while others shrank their eyes, showing their curiosity toward the people or person in room nineteen. Soma, who had already given his bid, turned to the VIP room number four, afraid they would make a scene to avenge their earlier loss. But even after Miss Lawrence finished her bidding, the lamp on room number four remained dim. {...Congratulations on number nineteen¡­} Chapter 124: Chapter 124 Auction Part 04. Lawrence, who sweated because she was tired of letting her voice so loud in the venue sigh. She inhaled a couple of deep breaths and exhaled it once before she switched her mood. "Now for the finale. The third stage". The participant who heard the words gulped. They want to know what kind of item will be presented in the final round. Miss Lawrence, who stood on the stage gazing at the people in the venue with a calm demeanor, instructed the employees behind her with a wave of her palm. As instructed, the two males begin to push away the elevated altar and leave the stage. Then, the stage lamp also dimmed the venue, and all of the spotlight started to gather at Lawrence as she opened her mouth. "For the final stage, I will give you guys a brief summary of the item we have. There are three items we believe contain an extraordinary power that we even couldn''t solve¡­". Her voice echoed through the venue, carrying a deep regret for the unsolved power of the items they had. The attention on the venue was all glued to Lawrence''s figure, who was like a goddess in grief. Lawrence raised her right hand to her face, trying to cover her lips, but all that was an act. Then, with a flick of her finger, a cascade emerged and started to illuminate a female employee who accompanied her from the start with a rectangular table behind her. She approached the table, and she caressed the table surface with her delicate finger before opening her mouth. "Behold, these are the three items we took pride in, the highlight of today''s auction. Then we will start with this¡­". As soon as she uttered those words, the light in the venue lit up, blinding the people who didn''t prepare to face the sudden light that pierced their vision. Lawrence holds a piece of a broken sword in her hands. The sword only showed its hilts that had a white and gold color, along with a third of the blade. But everyone in the venue faintly could feel the power that radiated from it. "Can you guys feel it? The power that radiated just from its hilt? We found this item in one of the dungeons that recently had been conquered in Europe, and they found this broken sword inside the chest on the final floor. As much as we want to keep it, we believe this sword must be given to those who are lucky enough to obtain it. The starting price of the sword is a hundred million gold¡­". {Hundred and one million¡­} {Hundred and ten¡­} {Hundred and twenty¡­} A fierce battle starts as they start the bid to obtain one of the sacred treasures that will eventually land in Leon''s hand. Soma, in the VIP room, saw the sacred sword that had been bid by the other participant. He also could spot Leon with a raised number, bid on his part. However, many people who come from a big family gather at this chance to seek an opportunity if they can obtain at least one amazing item. So, the battle was more fierce than ever. Malik, beside Soma, is also amazed by the broken sword that has been displayed on the stage. As the name implies, the sword is currently broken, and there are two other pieces to complete it. One of the pieces was already found and being auctioned, as one other Leon family had it. The broken sword is also one of the reasons he attended the auction. As for the other pieces, no one knows where it is. Only Soma, with his knowledge upon reading the novel, knows it. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. {Five hundred million gold, once...} ¡­ {Five hundred and ten million, goes once¡­} {Five hundred and fifty million, goes once¡­} Soma observed the situation progressing while keeping his attention on Leon, who raised his voice loudly with his last standing effort. In the story, Leon manages to obtain the item at the exact same price, and Soma can see there is no one who dares to raise their number to bid even further. After thinking it through, the people in the venue began to rethink their strategy for the broken sword that was on display. Indeed, it was radiating a tremendous power even though only the hilt and a third of its blade remained. However, they start to have a sudden thought. "What if we couldn''t find the other pieces?". "Let''s give up with the sword. I don''t know if I am lucky enough to obtain the other pieces". "I better focus on the other items that seem promising". Many people in the venue start to waver in their belief to bid the sword. {Five hundred and fifty million goes twice. Is there no one else, then¡­ Oh, the VIP room number four raised the bid to Five hundred and seventy million, goes once¡­} Soma and Leon, who heard that, knitted their brows simultaneously. Soma recalled that Leon only left with that much money after he spent some of it on the other items he obtained in the auction. Leon grits his teeth, and regret starts to dwell on his chest. His raised number went limp as he gritted his teeth, and a sense of frustration clouded his mind. Soma knitted his brows as he didn''t expect the situation to turn like this. He turned toward the VIP room number four, which he assumed was the demon''s place. "... Those bastards". He clenched both his teeth and fist. Soma starts contemplating his next choices. He forced his brain to think, and then he took another glance at his own gold. He clicked his tongue. {Goes twice. Number nineteen just raised the bid to six hundred million gold¡­} The venue began to stir as the other participants once again looked toward the VIP room, where Soma resided weirdly. Not even the people outside, even Hiroshi and Malik, are also doing the same. He ignored all of those gazes as he shot a glare in the number four direction. "Don''t you dare to raise it further. Because if you do, you will face a humiliating defeat!". "Girl raised it!". "Yes,". Gura, who saw that number nineteen got baited, smirked and ordered Devi to raise the bid further. {Seven hundred million from number four. Goes once. ¡­twice. Oh, here comes again the intense battle. Number nineteen starts to raise the bid to seven hundred and fifty million gold goes once¡­} "Lord, Gura?". "Raised it!". {Eight hundred goes once, ¡­twice, ,,, and ¡­ Oh, nine hundred we have nine hundred million gold from number nineteen} "Guhahaha. let''s stop it. I think the guy on number nineteen is already spent after bidding that much money". "Okay". This also makes Gura sure that number nineteen knows about their identity, and Gura begins to exploit the fact that they have known them by using this tactic. Gura didn''t dare to raise the bid further than this was because he had a fifty-fifty thought about them. Half of it was Gura still cautious of the other current gold in possession, and the other fifty is that he was certain after hearing the delayed response until the third time that VIP number nineteen gold reservoir had almost depleted. He flashed his white teeth while singing an anthem of victory in his heart. "Ghaha, This is my payback". Chapter 125: Chapter 125 Auction Part 05. Gura, who was satisfied with the result of his scheme, cracked a laugh that also made Devi before him sneer in joy. They didn''t know who they were, but the feeling of having to decrease one of their potential threats in this mission was like lifting a huge boulder that was placed on them. Especially Devi, who swore that she would never let her name be sullied again before her father. {...And now we will continue to our next item¡­}. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Miss Lawrence, on the stage, puts down the broken sword and then picks the next item, which is a small sphere-like. A globe that fits in hand, around the small globe, there is a gold metal-like orbit carved with an intricate Ancient polygraph. Devi, who saw the item, heightened her senses as she used her sharp vision to see the item that was on display. The image and the details were the same as what her father told her. {...We found this item in ancient ruins in Europe, but like I said, we still couldn''t figure out how to operate it. However, after researching it thoroughly. We believe that this item in my hand is a Relics¡­} Upon mentioning the word relic every participant in the venue stiffened their bodies, and some even had their jaws dropped to the floor. The term about relics that sound legendary in their ears and eyes were being displayed in front of their eyes. For those people who come here just to have fun, they feel blessed because they can see relics in their lives. As for the greedy ones, they lick their dry lips while checking their gold. Miss Lawrence, who noticed the tension in the venue, let out a smile for a bit before it faded away, replaced by her dignified aura, and then started the bid. {The starting price of this one is¡­ Number nineteen had already made their bid. They raised the bid to one billion gold¡­} Every participant, stoned as they crooked their stiff necks, turned toward the lit VIP room number nineteen, who offered one billion out of nowhere. Gura and Devi, who heard the commotion, knitted their brows while letting a murderous gaze toward room number nineteen. "Raised the bid!". Devi starts to raise the bid that has been offered by number nineteen. {Oh, here comes number four with one million and fifty million gold, once. Another intense rivalry, number nineteen offered a raise for One and a half billion gold, goes once¡­} The demon stiffened its body as a faint menacing aura started to leak out from its body. They never thought that there was someone out there who would dare to challenge them. They were in a stalemate. Because they still didn''t know what the number nineteen plan was. Is the price they offered right now the amount they could pay? Or is it just a tactic for him to lure them out to spend so much money on the relics? Gura started to clench his fist hard. It left a red mark. His teeth clenched tightly as he turned his murderous gaze at the number nineteen room. Devi also feels the same impulse as him. However, she still could let out a calm judgment that maybe the person behind the curtain of the number nineteen room was. "...No way. There is no way that is possible. He is just a kid". She muttered. {One and a half billion goes twice¡­ is there no other bidding?...} "Raised it to one and fifty-five hundred". {Number four raised the bid to one billion and fifty-five hundred million gold, and as usual, number nineteen raised it again to one billion and sixty hundred million¡­} "That fucker!". Gura accidentally let out his aura, which triggered the security system installed in the venue. The ringing of an alarm also triggered the security protocol. Every wall in the room turned into a robotic scene, as it swiftly changed from a plain room with a magnificent monitor to a dangerous room filled with artillery on each side and corner of the room, which had been enhanced by monster material that could have pierced a Rank-S monster hide. The change of scene brings back his wrathful mind to a calm state as he sighs. {Participant number four, please don''t try anything funny in the place we had. If you can''t afford to buy the item, just give up and let the other person who bid higher take it. Because that is what an auction is. If you don''t like the rule, don''t bother to come here in the first place. We warn you! There is no next time!} Miss Lawrence, who led the event in a cheerful and enchanting tone, turned grave and cold in an instant, that it made the participants who saw her in the first seat tremble in fright, some of them in delight. {...Sold. The item is sold to number nineteen. Congratulations¡­} As the atmosphere in the venue worsened, Miss Lawrence, with a firm tone, stated that the item had been sold. Not to trigger any more violent action from each side. {...Okay, everyone, Let''s continue with the auction¡­} Miss Lawrence approached the table upon which she put down the relics. Then she took out a Black sphere radiating a mysterious energy contained within it. The black glow from within it seems mixed with a faint red color. It gives the sphere rather an eerie feeling. Even though it looks eerie, the sphere attracts many participants'' gaze as they marvel at the majestic item that exudes from it. They didn''t know why. When the item was presented to them, everyone who saw it directly felt their knees weakening and wanted to give their respect to the items. Gura and Devi are no exception unless they have already done the respectful bow. With one knee on the ground and a bent torso, they gave their respect to the sphere. The room atmosphere turned still and with a solemn atmosphere, Gura state. "Girl, make sure you put everything we had in this one!". "Yes¡­". {This mysterious sphere, we found inside one of the deepest dungeons that have not been conquered in Afrika. I will not delve into the details, but we found this item inside the deepest floor humans currently reach. The crystal sphere exudes a colossal energy that we believe could even light up an entire continent for almost a thousand years¡­} A gasp escaped everyone who heard the explanation from Miss Lawrence about the last item that was being displayed. The two demons who heard the explanation. Face turning grave as their body exudes a violent, thick killing intent, but they hold it back by gritting their teeth. {We believe this is an energy sphere, and we couldn''t use it at its full potential. We will give it a special prize starting with five hundred million¡­} After Miss Lawrence''s finish with her words. The battle to procure a mass of energy began. Many of them raised their number, and many of the VIP rooms also lit their rooms. Because of the valuable item, it was. "Now, girl!". {...We received the bid from number four that raised the bid to two and a half billion gold, goes once¡­} As the number of gold that has been stated on the stage, the other participant, who fiercely bid, now backed down like a chased predator. The two demons in question feel proud that with this, they finally could obtain at least one of the items that are the most valuable among the three. {...Twice, is there no other? Oh, number nineteen seems not going to back off either. They raised the bid to two billion and seventy hundred million gold, goes once¡­} "What?!". Devi shot up from her kneeling position as she faced room number nineteen, which lit up because the bidding process was ongoing. Gura, who kept his gaze down, clenched his fist as it left a cracking sound. But he didn''t act rashly like earlier. He shot up from his kneeling position and walked toward the door. "Lord Gura". "Let''s kill those guys!". With a chilling growl that escaped his lips, he made Devi''s hair stand to no end. Even though she was intimidated, she also felt frustrated by the disturbance the other person created. She is also a bit delighted because Gura personally will make a move. "Yes". Chapter 126: Chapter 126 Mark and Meet. "Let''s leave the place!". Soma, who heard the announcement from Miss Lawrence, stood up from his seat, which was followed by the other two. They also understand the grave situation they are in. Earlier, room number four hit them with the violent pressure that they exuded, but eventually being blocked by the security of the place. As they walked approaching the door. Malik connected his thoughts with the storage he owned and took three masks that covered half of his face. "Take this!". Soma and Hiroshi, without hesitation, took them and put them on their faces. Malik, realizing that all of them were ready, began to take the key room and then swipe it to the hub beside the door. It lets a satisfying click, indicating the security has been unlocked. Malik slowly, with a creaking sound, pulled the door inside. However, the three of them halted in their tracks to see a shadow had already stood in front of their door. They raise their vigilance to the max, preparing to engage in battle if something goes wrong. As if noticing the situation inside, one of the people who waited outside opened his mouth. "Please don''t be too on guard. We were here because of My Lady. Miss Lawrence told us to escort you and brought you to the back of the venue to do the transaction". After hearing the voice, Malik turned his head and looked at Soma and Hiroshi''s face, which replied with a nod. Then, with a creaking noise, the door opened fully, and outside, there stood dozens of people with a high aura blocking the entrance. "Please follow us!". The two adults in the party exchange looks before letting the decision fall into Soma. Soma, who received everyone''s gaze, nodded his head, and with a slight smile, he accepted their invitation. "Let''s go. Lead the way, please". The man in question bent his body slightly before turning his back and walking away from the door. The group descended toward the lower floor by descending the stairs for the many heads on their side. As they reach the lower floor, two silhouettes are waiting for them in the hallway, and when they approach, the two silhouettes also make their move. "Excuse me? Did you have some business with our group?". The two people ignored the man''s question as they swept their eyes toward the other group before resting their eyes upon a teen with white hair wearing a half-masked standing gallantly in the middle being surrounded by many high-ranked awakeners. "So, it''s you!". "...I don''t know what you''re talking about. Can you please step away from the sight. Because we have some business to attend to!". Malik and Hiroshi beside Soma tensed their bodies, hearing Soma''s bold attitude toward the chubby man who was wearing the same half-face mask that bent another perspective. His appearance may change, But it didn''t have any effect on Soma''s party. Because they already know the two identities. "Please leave!". Soma''s face stiffened when suddenly Gura, who was in disguise, extended his right hand and made a gesture to shake a hand. Devi, who stood behind him, had a serene expression, but Soma noticed a faint killing intent leaking from her calm face. "Great bidding we have there, and I am sorry for wasting so much of your gold". "...Well, at least I get what I want. So, move away because I want to finish the business with the owner of this place". Gura''s figure suddenly vanished as it reappeared before Soma covered his body. Soma forces his puppeteer skill to keep his emotions in check. Gura put his big palm on Soma''s shoulder, which alerted everyone in place. "Move away!". "Sir, please don''t do anything rash for us still inside the Lawrence Family manor". The guard, as well as Hiroshi and Malik, take their respective weapon and point them at Gura, which he deals with calmly like Soma. Gura felt slightly amazed by the kid who managed to retain his calmness despite facing him. He tapped Soma''s shoulder before raising his hands in the air. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Tracking curse has been ingrained inside the user body] [Curse resistance Level 5 activated] [Succeeded in nullifying the curse] [Do you want to get rid of the curse?] [Yes or No] Soma saw the translucent window that appeared before his eyes, and it made him understand what Gura intended to do. "Kuh!". Devi, who stood a little ahead, clutched her left chest, for she was feeling so much pain that it was killing her. But it lasted only a moment because her condition returned to normal. All eyes turned on her at the sudden pain she felt, and then she noticed that Soma, who was gazing at her, lifted the corner of his lips. Then she starts to connect the dots until now as her rage flares up. "You!". "Please move to the side, Sir. We are in a hurry". "Of course". Gura steps aside, letting Soma''s group continue their journey. As the group vanished from his sight, he turned his sharp gaze at Devi, who seemed still feeling pain in her chest. "What the hell happened to you?". "...That''s him". "Huh? Who?". Devi raised her gaze and met Gura''s eyes head-on. "It was the kid who beat me up two days ago". After hearing the unexpected news, Devi brought it to his ear. Gura knitted his brows, and then his mouth, which seemed normal to humans, cracked open until its jaw revealed his sharp teeth. "...He is worth consuming". Leaving the main hallway. The group currently stepped their feet inside a vast space in the basement where many items were displayed on the wall, separated by a thick wall glass that had been reinforced. There are many items, such as weapons, books, and accessories, spread on each wall. The ceiling was tall, and Soma spotted a huge chandelier hanging above, lightening the room. "You three, please follow me!". The man who led them urged Soma and his parties to proceed from here on. Then, after walking to the innermost place. In front of them stood massive twin brown doors carved with an intriguing painting of the picture of eerie scenery and an Onryo. A vengeful spirit of Woman who had been wronged in her life. The door managed to capture the essence of the portrait. It exudes a frightful feeling for those who don''t have the mental capability to withstand it. But Soma and his party can hold it just fine. The man knocked on the door using the ring that was pasted on the door, acting as its knob. "My lady, I brought the guests". S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Let them in". "Understood". After the reply from inside, which came from a woman with a familiar voice, the door creaked, showing the interior and the people inside who awaited the Soma group''s arrival. "Welcome to my office¡­". Chapter 127: Chapter 127 Talk. The interior of the room was pretty wide with bookshelves on each of Soma''s sides, filled to the brim with books, grimoire, and documents that were also piled up on top of the desk in the innermost room where Miss Lawrence sat on top a chair behind it. In the middle of the room, there was a three-seater sofa that stood opposite each other with a brown table between it. Below it, Soma could see a high-quality carpet made from monster fur that looks soft to the touch. Miss Lawrence stood from her seat, which alerted Soma. He didn''t know why, but ever since he entered the room, he felt something unease. However, there is no escape now since he has already come this far, and he is determined to face the unfamiliar woman before him. "Gentlemen, please have a seat". Soma, who kept his gaze on her, walked forward, followed by the other two, who seemed rather calm in this situation. Soma sat on the sofa, which almost swallowed his butt. The sofa was so soft that he wanted to lay on top of it and escape reality to a dreamland. Hiroshi and Malik exchange glances before they sit on Soma''s side. Miss Lawrence, who saw that, curved her lips as she took something from her storage bracelet. A silver tray with a kettle and four small cups on it. She put the tray on her desk and poured a brown liquid into each one of the cups before she brought it to the table before Soma. "This was not much, but please enjoy it". "...". "Thank you, Miss Lawrence". "Thank you". Soma glanced at the cups before him, letting out steam. He raised his vision to meet the eyes of Miss Lawrence, who showed her bewitching smile. Soma replied with his lips raised. Lawrence started to take a seat opposite from Soma, then she took the hot tea in her hand, brought it to her lips, and took a sip. Soma didn''t dare to interrupt her and just let time pass. However, as much as he wanted to stall time, he felt an unbearable uneasiness creeping into his heart. Soma feels like an insect that has been trapped in sticky spider silk, making him unable to run away. Besides, the biggest factor is the person before him. Lawrence he never heard the character name Lawrence in the story. Well, he heard it. But, the person itself is a man, not a woman. "...I don''t think Mr Malik was the one in room number nineteen who bid with high prize¡­". Malik smiled slightly, raising his right hand to stop Lawrence from going further. "It was not like that, Miss. The truth is I was just an escort from the young man beside me¡­". "Oh?!". Lawrence opened her eyes wide, not expecting that Malik was not the one who bid her items. She turned to the other adult male, which Hiroshi could only smile wryly and also showed the same response. "...Myself included. The reason I am here is also to escort Soma". After hearing what Hiroshi answered with an awkward kindness, Lawrence turns her gaze to Soma, who, since earlier, kept his gaze at her, trying to probe her intention. She felt amused by the act of the young man before her, and she almost let out a chuckle but managed to hold in. "So, Soma, was it?". "Yes". "I heard you are the one who auctioned my items?". "...It seems so". "...Are you perhaps nervous? You look a bit stiff since earlier". "...Maybe". As the conversation goes. Lawrence, who always gets a curt reply from Soma, seems at a loss for words. This is the first time she has been treated like this. She felt amused about the treatment she received, and her interest was piqued, as to why is that happen? It is because the boy in front of him was not easy as he looked. Lawrence started to bombard him with probing questions. But Soma dealt with each of the questions with a brief reply that seemed he was unwilling to exchange words with her any longer. She observed Soma''s appearance. His silver hair reminded her of the incident in one of her establishments that got robbed for more than billions. Then, someone came to her another establishment, splurging so much money that got her interest. However, it seems the boy in front of her didn''t tend to prolong the talk. So she shifted the gear in her mind and asked her true intention of calling them here. "...I would Like to speak to you as the one who contributed the most in our auction this time and also about the item you bid. The items are here". Lawrence, with a wave of her hand, spread the items Soma had won in the auction. A Phoenix sculpture, two pieces of broken jade plate, a broken sword, a mini globe, and the energy sphere, which cost about five billion and three hundred million gold. Soma, who wasn''t aware of the identity of the woman in front of him, took out the cheque that he had gained from the casino and splurged some of the wealth that he obtained from the gate. "This is¡­?!". She muttered. Lawrence, upon seeing the cheque that was familiar in her eyes, raised her brows, and soon, her mind started to connect the situation. "I see now". But she needs more proof to ascertain her assumption. "This cheque is?". "...Sorry, does this place not receive payment using a cheque?". sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma finally spoke more than three words ever since Lawrence questioned him. Lawrence observed Soma''s further before she curved her small pink lips. "Fufu, nothing. I am just hearing something interesting lately. I heard that recently one of the casinos in the east district has lost so much money to the gambler who came with only two people¡­". Lawrence didn''t see any impatience or twitch in Soma''s body in which she felt doubt. She started to wonder if her approach was too shallow and too soft. What she wants to know is not about the money but the other aspects the person had in their possession. "...And I heard after some inspection of the two whereabouts of the gambler that was long gone. In the scene, the person who tailed them had found a trace of them using mana¡­". Soma, who heard Lawrence start monologuing her story, felt his mood soured, for he didn''t think that the person who pursued him at that time was a skilled tracker. "...Interesting enough, the mana the person used has a violent nature with red color. It also exudes an ominous feeling that resembles a race I know¡­". "?!". This time, Lawrence manages to spot a slight twitch coming from Soma. Not only that, the other two people who already knew the gist of Soma''s past twitched with the aggressive approach Lawrence did. She glared at Soma''s serene eyes, which contained a mysterious energy that drowned her. Soma, who heard her words, sighs. He didn''t think that his cover would be blown out so soon. He is being pressed by time so that he doesn''t have time to think of a whole plan that can guarantee his cover. Also, the fact that Miss Lawrence knows the information that should be confidential, even among the other business people. Proof that she had a wide range of information in her networks. But Soma started to think hard, and a single hypothesis came up, which is. "What if she was the one who owns the place?". He turned to look at Miss Lawrence, who shot her chilling glare at his side, and Soma, feeling helpless, took out the mask that covered his face. "...What do you want to know?". "Soma¡­?". "Kid, Are you sure?". "She already knows who I am. It seems she already knows what I have done in one of her establishments. So there is no point for me to hide further than this". Escaping from here seems impossible, even though he has two strong bodyguards beside him. He didn''t want to make a mess and create an incident that would tarnish their name. "...Finally, are you willing to talk with me?". "Yes". "Again, with that curt reply. You seem to be agreeing too fast. Well, first is. Is that your true appearance? Don''t try to cut your conversation short. Explain it!". "...No comment to that¡­ You probably already guessed who I am and what face I had in the Casino. Why should you bother asking? Is my appearance something so important that you must ask it?". "... No, you are right. I apologise for my question". "Good. Then, let''s get to the point, shall we. Don''t ask unnecessary questions?". "Hmm, what an impatient boy you are. Fine, let me get straight to the point. Is your power related to the demon?". From her tone alone, Soma faintly could hear an icy blade ready to pierce the other person''s heart, killing his composure. "You could say yes and not at the same time". "...What do you mean?". Soma sighs for an unkempt time, then opens his mouth. "I am one of the survivors from Project Red. Albeit faintly, I have some demon blood mixing in my blood¡­". Upon hearing that, everyone in the room, excluding Soma and Hiroshi, opened their eyes wide. Soma starts to wrack his brain to come up with a story, and this seems promising, seeing the reaction from the two. "Kid, you didn''t tell me about this!". "I am sorry, Sir Malik". Malik starts to feel at a loss for words, seeing Soma apologize sincerely from his heart. "...I am sorry that my explanation got interrupted. As the proof of that is these!". Soma pointed his index finger toward his red eyes, which made Lawrence understand everything. "I was born with black eyes and hair, but after ingesting some demon blood. My appearance changed slightly, like the one you see now". "...I see. Sorry to hear that". "It''s nothing, this has already happened long ago, and I am not the person who dwells on his past". Lawrence opened her eyes wide upon Soma''s mention. He is free from his past. But of course, it was also a lie that he conjured to make her believe. However, Lawrence took it seriously as she kept her gaze straight at Soma. As She saw his serene gaze. She puffed her big chest out, inhaling oxygen to calm her racing heart. Her mind started to wander as she unconsciously clenched her fist. "¡­One of the survivors from Project Red. ¡­So he is also the same as me.". Lawrence muttered inside her heart. "One more thing". "Say it". "Why are you so fixated upon getting these items?". Soma heard Lawrence''s question. He then knitted his brows wondering. "Does she not know the one who after these Items". He muttered. Chapter 128: Chapter 128 Escape. After the talk that seemed to have happened for so long, the transaction finally ended while Soma currently signed a contract with Lawrence and then shook their hands together as the roof of their agreement. Soma put everything inside his storage ring except the globe. He threw it to Malik, which he received while raising a complaint. "What the hell, kid!?". "I am sorry. But I will need your help after this". Seeing the seriousness in Soma''s eyes made Malik''s annoyance fade, replaced with a dumbfounded attitude. Malik started to inspect the unknown relic because he didn''t know how to operate them. Lawrence, who saw their interaction, realized that they were in a rush for something. Also, the fact that Soma just tosses the relic into Malik''s hands and talks as if he knows how to operate it. Her curiosity was piqued once more, but she didn''t want to probe anymore than this, afraid that Soma would turn hostile at her. So she held back her tongue and let them leave the place. Soma, who finished with his business, stood up, followed by Hiroshi and Malik, then turned their back, walking toward the closed door. Upon arriving before the door, Lawrence stood from her seat and offered her gratitude to the participant in the auction she held. "Once again, I want to thank you for participating in the auction my family held". "Yes, it is my pleasure". "Pleasure is also mine, Miss Lawrence". "...I will take my leave here". Malik, Hiroshi, and Soma each give their replies. Soma pushed the door outside and found the armed guard had long gone, leaving only the male who had led them to this place earlier. "It seems your business is finished with My lady. Then, please follow me because I will escort you to the parking lot". "...Please do". Soma, who stood in front, offered his consent, which replied with a slight smile from the man. Then, they began to leave the room where Lawrence stood alone, looking at their retreating back. After seeing the group vanish from her sight, she retreated back toward her desk before she flopped her tired body toward the work chair that embraced her from behind with its softness. Lawrence slid one of the drawers onto the desk, took her phone, and started to dial her secretary''s number. {Good evening, My lady. How can I help you?} "Violet, where are you right now?". {I am upstairs, just finished with the aftermath. Is there anything that you need?} "I want you to follow the person they are currently with, Nathan. Follow them until they leave the central district. Make sure you don''t get noticed". {Understood} Lawrence separated her ear from the phone. She tapped the red button on the phone display, cutting the call. She leaned her body to the chair while sighing. "I am curious as to why they are in a rush to leave?". There are still many things she wanted to ask, but it seems Soma still holds up his guard around her. "What an amusing kid. He even refused to answer my earlier question. Fufu, well. With the way things are. I am sure the truth will be revealed". Soma and His co. are being escorted from the office as they are currently in the other basement where Malik''s car was parked. They are currently being accompanied by two employees who worked in this place. The man who accompanied them from the start and another employee, an attractive woman with purple hair and a cold expression, accompanied them until they eventually reached the parking lot. They start to observe their surroundings to search for the car''s presence. The parking lot has pretty big land, but the place looks deserted, with only a couple of cars parked in it. Then, in the corner of the basement beside a thick pillar. A black Humvee stood alone, awaiting his owner to pick him up. On the pillar, there is a metal box with a terminal hub. "... Please wait for a minute". The woman, with her cold voice, spoke. She approached the box before putting the passwords the manor had prepared. As the box opened inside, it revealed many stands for car keys, and there were only four of them left, for the place also looked deserted. "Sir, which one is your Key?". Malik approached the box. He soon found the car key he had held dear all this time. "This is mine". "Thank you for your participation". The woman bent her body ninety degrees, followed by the man behind her. Soma''s group turned their back and fled the scene. "...Excuse me". "Have a Good night, sir". "Thank you". Hiroshi replied to the man''s sincere words with his usual calm face. After seeing the employee of the venue leave the place. Soma starts to connect his thoughts with his storage ring and takes out a mana core from a Valiant wolf that he still hasn''t used yet. "Mr. Malik here". Soma took out a Valiant Wolf mana core, which shone in Blue. Then, he tossed it toward Malik, and he caught it in his hands. "What is this?". Malik, who suddenly gave a mana core, tilted his head because he didn''t understand what Soma intended to do with it. "Mr. Malik. Can you alter the Mana core trait, demolishing it into molecular substance and then infusing it into the Relics?". Soma starts to act oblivious about the skill Maalik has in his possession. The truth is he already knows to some extent if the Author didn''t change it, of course. "Huh?! What are you¡­?". "Please hurry up and do that, Mr. Malik. Mr. Hiroshi, you can drive this car, right?". Malik, who still absentmindedly looked toward Soma, trying to ask how he could know his ability, but got cut off as Soma rushed the two adults to do their things. "Well, yeah, I have some experience driving it". "Good then". Soma, who stood beside Malik, snatched the car key from his hand and gave it to Hiroshi, who absentmindedly received it. "Oi, Kid, what is the meaning of this?". "There is no time. Let''s get out of here and start the process, Mr. Malik, because that thing in your hand can save us in our current situation". Malik and Hiroshi, who heard of what Soma had told them, stiffened their bodies. A sudden truth struck them from heaven as they recalled there were two demons that were still lurking in the surroundings, trying to ambush them at any chance they had. The two adults exchanged gazes before they nodded in agreement. Hiroshi, who held the key, rushed toward the car. He activated the car using the switch on the key, and it opened the locked function in the door that let Soma and Malik enter. Hiroshi sat in the driver''s seat, and then he started to start the car. As for Malik, he began to inspect the two items before working on them. Soma saw the two adults in play. He put the seatbelt on first before thinking of wanting to show the earlier translucent window. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Do you want to get rid of the curse?] [Yes or No] "Yes". [The mark curse in your body has been removed] [Curse resistance skill proficiency level up] After receiving the notification, the skill level went up. Soma''s heart leaps, but there is no continuation of the notification, and the skill doesn''t level up further to level Six, making him sigh in disappointment. "Everyone''s ready". Hiroshi looked back and saw Malik with knitted brows, observing the items in his own world, concentrating on connecting the two items. So, Soma is the one who replied. "Yes, we are". "Let''s leave this place". Hiroshi started to step on the gas pedal, accelerating inside the vast space, leaving it, and began to pray that they could escape the place easily. Chapter 129: Chapter 129 Escape. As the dark from night loomed over the world, two figures who were completely shrouded in darkness stood on top of the towering building near the venue where the auction had just finished. Many cars exited the building when a chubby man and woman scan the perimeters, searching for their prey. The chilling breeze permeated their skin, cooling their disturbed mind for the loss they get in the fierce competition when bidding battle. "Lord Gura, why are we doing this?". "...Shut it. The wind feels perfect for some hunting". "?". Gura, who is not in a good mood, spits some harsh words toward Devi, who is oblivious to what they are currently doing. He felt slightly offended because the curse he put on Soma vanished, and he lost track of Soma''s whereabouts. Despite the disappearing curse, there is still another method for him to track them. However, this method could only be possible if the target has approximately a range of about two hundred meters for accuracy. He didn''t want to use this method because it reminded him of his true self. Gura is one of the seven Demon King''s direct underlings and had a nickname as a hound for his loyalty to the Demon Kings. He is willing to do anything for his lord, but the current him has no such thing because today''s mission is only helping one of his fellow demon king underlings, and he doesn''t want to use this method because he feels he is working for that fellow. Invidia, who had the same position as him and that irks him. While observing many cars exiting the building, Gura kept twitching his nose as he tried to trace Soma''s scent that he remembered upon making contact with him earlier. After waiting a half hour, Gura''s nose caught up with something as a black Humvee with a reinforced body drove into the roadway, leaving the building at high speed. "Found you!". "Lord Gura?". Devi, who heard Gura''s uttered those words, tilted her head until he saw Gura leap from the building and start to tail the black Humvee. She, who related too late, began to catch him from behind. On the other side of the building, where the darkness dominated, a single shadow snuck out into the darkness, completely merging with it. The shadow wears all-black clothes that fit Its body perfectly for mobility. Watching the two figures who follow the familiar vehicles. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Using some equipment to hide from the world itself, she managed to slip away from Gura''s nose. This time, she was just lucky because Gura only locked his target to Soma and not to his surroundings. As per the order from the boss, she is currently in disguise but doesn''t want to do anything risky and plans to observe the event that will unfold from afar. The woman, witnessing the two people pretty far away from its place, began to make a move swiftly, moving stealthily in the disguise of darkness. "...I am sorry, Mr Malik. How much time do you need to finish it?". "Like I said, this will take time, at least more or less is five minutes". Soma, who heard the words uttered by Malik, feels like the world has ended. His face turned pale. The heart in his body started to throb intensely because of the danger that lurks around. His halted brain began to create a plan of how to escape the demon''s hands. Gura, as one of the seven direct underlings of Demon King, had a special ability where he could consume everything, whether it was a living being, an item, a soul, or even magic, which was practically something that was created from an altered reality. It fits perfectly for his name as the bearer of one of the Seven Sins. Gluttony is the sins that symbolize the Devil Beelzebub. Panic started to invade, but Soma shook his head to dismiss the negative thought and concentrated on finding a way for them to escape or at least stall for some time. Soma didn''t consider the proficiency skill Malik had as a craftsmanship. If he knew that this was going to happen, he would just do the enhancement inside Miss Lawrence''s office while he was offered to talk. "...Please, Mr Malik, you must finish it fast". "I am working on it". Malik, who sits beside Soma, is practically trying to merge the two items Soma gave him. A magic circle with an intricate pattern as big as a plate appeared on both Malik''s palms, who held the items Soma gave him. The Mana core, which is currently on Malik''s left hand, was created from Mana inside the monster''s body, along with its evolution. It contains pure Mana energy, which Malik alters. Then, the Mana inside the core will be infused into the relics. As for his right hand, Malik holds the Relics, who have received a particle of Mana. Its orbit slightly twitched, and the little orbit that closed with the globe''s surface started to spin in unnatural ways as if trying to protect it. This process could only be done by the person who has a skill: Transmute. [Unique Skill Transmute: Skill that will let the user alter the composition and extract the Quirks of specific ingredients (Mainly solid items such as mineral, ore or Mana core, etc.) to create a new or merging it with another item] If a person asks what kind of Transmute skill is? The answer is it almost has the same principle as Alchemy. The only difference is that the Transmute was used in blacksmithing and craftsmanship. Alchemy was used to concoct pills or brew a potion. The transmute skill will let Malik become one of the best craftsmen in the world. Both of these skills could be considered rare, and they could be counted with two hands in the entire world who have it. Soma, submerged in his consciousness, starts to gasp. Then, he took the phoenix sculpture in his storage. Witnessing the sculpture in hand. Soma concentrates every strength in his body on his right hand, which is clenched hard. "Soma, what are you doing?". Hiroshi, who caught the sight of Soma from the rearview, trying to punch the sculpture, opened his mouth. "Just want to add some trump cards in the crisis". As he finished saying his pieces, Soma struck the sculpture. With a resounding thud, one of its wings fell to the floor. Soma continued to hit the sculpture, letting out a thud mixed with a cracking sound echoing inside the narrow space every time it struck. "Break it!". With one last breath, Soma punched the sculpture so hard that it shook the surrounding Glass in the narrow space. Hiroshi, who held the wheels, lost his balance for a second before regaining it back. "...Soma, what was that?". In Soma''s hands, there are pieces of the broken sculpture, and among those pieces, there is a single vial that is as big as Soma''s index finger lying on his palm. The vial itself was covered by a soft damper, preventing it from breaking off the shock. He clenched the vial in his hands before he stored it back in the storage. "...Nothing. Let''s focus on getting out of the central district, Mr Hiroshi". "... You better tell me later!". "...I will". Malik, curious about what had happened, but he didn''t dare to turn his gaze, afraid to lose focus. So he just shot his gaze at the globe, which had already eaten half of the mana core. His face sweats profusely as he concentrates on the work Soma has given him. The Humvee drove on the highway, still bustling with crowds. Hiroshi, who is the one in control, scans his surroundings, wary about the threat they assume will come knocking at their doors. As they entered a main road where there was only one way ahead that would lead them to leave the central district, they continued in high-speed acceleration while keeping their vigilance to the max. "...Almost done!". Soma, who heard Malik''s words, turned his attention to him and saw the mana core was shrunk into a marble size. Then Malik knitted his brows as the glow in the magic circle in his hands intensified to hurry the process. The Mana core in Malik''s hand started to disintegrate, turning into small pieces, and it got absorbed toward the relic. The relic emits a bright light that shines inside the narrow space, blinding everyone inside for a while before it dissipates, revealing the finished product of the Relic. "...Hu, hu. I finally did it". Malik, who sweated profusely, wiped the sweat on his forehead with an elated expression on his face. "Good Job. Mr Malik". Soma, who witnessed the finished process, felt his heart leap in joy as his face shone in delight. The relic who earlier felt statis for the unmoved orbit now looks more alive because of the rotating orbit around the tiny globe. As Soma tries to extend his hand to take the globe back. "Everyone, hold on tight". An alarm coming from Hiroshi, who holds the wheels, stunned the other two behind as they turned their gaze forward. But their body suddenly jolted violently, and they felt a floating sensation for a moment as the world seemed to turn into slow motion. The Humvee was now flipping to the front in mid-air after being struck by Gura, who descent from above then punched its front engine. "...Found you!". Chapter 130: Chapter 130 The contract. After the car had been struck with a deafening crash when a metal and strong force collided, it sent the car into midair while it spun, and then the front car slammed to the asphalt. It travels in high-speed movement, and with that kind of momentum. The car kept rolling forward and jolted the people inside, sending shattered glass and pieces of metal into the air. The momentum of the collision finally stopped when the car lay upside down twenty meters from its crash place. Gura and Devi, who witnessed the scene, lifted the corner of their lips. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma, who was being jolted and violently shaken, felt that his entire thoughts and body were swirling in chaotic ways. His body was screaming in agony as if the muscles around his body were torn apart, and his limbs went limp from the shock that he received. The ears that keep him in check keep ringing, making him unable to grasp what is happening to him. The hazy consciousness he tried to hold, slipping away from his grasp, blackened his entire world. However, Soma soon regained his consciousness as he jolted his body up into a sitting position. "What!?". The world that was filled with vibrant color turned into the ominous dark that swallowed light itself. In this profound darkness, Soma felt that he was detached from his previous sense of fear and pain. All that remained was an eternal darkness and silent void. "This place?!". A sudden heavy pressure assaulted him from above, making his knee bend as he tried to verify his surroundings by raising his legs, but it got pushed back, and his body started to tremble. The trembling in his body felt so realistic, yet it was so close to him like it was part of him that he intended to bury deep inside. A faint voice began to enter his hearing sense. It sent chilling whispers that made Soma''s spine tremble. "...I won''t forgive him. I won''t forgive him. I won''t forgive him. I won''t forgive him. I won''t forgive him¡­". Those words start to reverberate inside his brain and escape from his lips. He shut his mouth as Soma, who managed to grasp what was happening to him, gasped because of the appearance of the black smoke that turned itself into a humanoid figure standing a couple of meters before Soma with a menacing expression on his face. "...Kill him!!... ¡­Kill him!!!...". "You?!". "Kill Him!". The devil, with firm steps, keeps advancing forward, approaching Soma''s side. The Devil acted strange as he kept uttering murderous intent while keeping his gaze on Soma. His menacing expression, especially his eyes, streamed a trickle of blood that left a trail on his cheeks. Even though he was leaking a violent, murderous intent, the devil''s face was shown so much grief and pain that Soma also started to feel it. Soma grits his teeth as the swirling emotion that the devil had started to synchronize with him. He put his life on the line while trying to resist the heavy pressure that slammed into his body. Then, slowly but surely, he manages to raise his body and stand, meeting the eyes of the devil. As their gaze met, the devil started to act fast, and when his palm almost iron-clawed Soma''s throat, the world of darkness shattered into brilliant cascades, bringing him into the real world. "...Ma¡­ Soma¡­ Soma!". Hiroshi, who is still fine because he prepared beforehand before the collision happened, is trying to wake Soma from his unconscious state. "Mr ¡­Hiro, shi?". Within his hazy consciousness, Soma''s body was being shaken, and the unbearable pain kept jolting his nerves to send the signal to his brain that he needed to wake up from the crisis he had. Slowly, the hazy thought he had started to gather and merge his consciousness intact. "Thank god you are alright. Let''s get from this first. Mr. Malik also has regained his consciousness. Mr malik, you ready to go?". "Ye- yeah". Hering Malik''s words from behind made Soma raise his head up, but a slight movement caused him to writhe in pain as his body couldn''t lift a single finger. His face knitted as he tried to bear the excruciating pain that assaulted his body. Hiroshi, who had already grabbed some potion in his hands, poured the green liquid into Soma''s mouth, who was groaning in pain. "Slowly". The fuzzy taste of the herb he felt on his tongue traveled down his throat, spreading a warm feeling that enveloped his body. The pain that covered his body lessened as he managed to move his body, albeit slightly. "Thank you, Mr Hiroshi". "Save your breath. We must find a way to escape this predicament". "What about the relic?". "I have it. It was still in good condition". Malik, who replied with a hoarse voice, shoveled his face to block Soma''s sight of the passenger chair that hung above. "...Good, let''s prepare to escape then". As soon as Soma incited those words, that brought hope and bewilderment to the two people. "...You guys aren''t dead yet, right?". A sarcastic laugh came from outside, accompanied by the sound of twisted metal that got blasted, revealing a shadow that enveloped the three with a chubby stomach, looking down on them with a sneer in his mouth. "You!". Soma Hiroshi, who was in front, knitted their brows while Malik secretly hid the relic from Gura''s sight. A slight twitch happened in their body as they saw the mouth of Gura, who had the appearance of a human slithered until it reached his ears, revealing sharp teeth like sharks, giving a goosebump for everyone to see them. Gura lifted his wide mouth, which made the three of them shudder in disgust. "...Tch". Malik threw a small object at Gura, which stunned everyone else. Then, the object twitched before it opened its mechanism to emit a blinding light that pierced everyone''s eyes. At the same time the object lit, Malik kicked away the door beside him before dragging the two people with him outside, moving away from the crushed car. Malik, who turns his gaze longingly to the car, grits his teeth and drags the two people in his hands. "Kuh". Soma, who felt his body being dragged away, understood what Malik had in mind. So he opened his voice to let Malik operate the relic in his hands. "You alright kid, Hiroshi?". "Yeah, but my eyes are still blinded". "Same here". "What a little trick you have". Gura, who also got blinded by the flash, cursed. Then, he used his superior nose to detect the three individuals. He starts to move swiftly and appears before the three. Even without eyes, the three of them understand the danger they are currently in. Their hair starts to stand up, sending an alarm to the brain to move from the place. "Huuf, Aahh!". Malik dropped the two with him and took something from his storage. He stood still, holding an almost two-meter sledgehammer in hand, and swung it horizontally, trying to slam it into Gura. But Gura, with his instinct as a demon, leaped back and managed to dodge the attack. "Damn it, I miss". Time passed, and slowly, the people directly hit by the flash regained their vision, albeit still faint. Their vision kept showing a blurry image that made their head dizzy. However, Soma forces his eyes to open, albeit he is still unclear which shadow he is talking to. He opened his mouth with a faint whisper, he said. "Mr Malik used the relic to let us get out of here¡­". "Kid?!". "...Mr. Malik connects your thoughts and mana with the globe and then imagines the place you want to visit. It can be anywhere, whether it''s a house, school, or even park, as long as it''s far away". "Soma?". "Kid?! Are you serious!". "There is no time. Hurry up!". Hiroshi and Malik, who heard Soma''s raised voice, stiffened their body. Hiroshi, with his strong body, had already regained his sight. It is also the same with Gura. He already regained his sight the moment Soma raised his voice. "Where do you think you''re going?". Gura started to act, and his body muscles bulged. His chubby stomach shrunken, and it split open sideways, revealing a huge slit and protruding teeth that were salivating. From his back appeared wriggling soft hands like tentacles that act as an extension to capture its target. Gura''s eyes now turned utterly black with a single red dot that acted as its pupil shone in the night. "Gyahahahaha, you all will die here!". "Shit, what a disgusting appearance he had". "Agreed". Malik and Hiroshi''s voices sent a chill upon Soma''s body as they saw Gura''s appearance. His vision was still blurry as he could only see that Gura''s body was enlarged and there was something wriggling behind him. "Mr. Malik, please do what Soma told you. I will try to hold him for a moment". "Mr Hiroshi?!". "I am fine. Just rest and recover your sight". As the warmth that held him from the back disappeared, Soma grits his teeth for the state he was in and the foreboding threat. He turned to Malik, who stood behind him and rushed him. "Mr. Malik, hurry up". "I am doing it, kid". "I won''t let you". Gura, who still didn''t know what the humans before him were planning to do, made his move. Gura put strength in his body, and he dashed forward, leaving afterimages. Hiroshi, who saw Gura''s incoming, tensed his body as he summoned the sword from his storage ring. With Soma behind, Hiroshi couldn''t let himself avoid direct battle. So, he activated his enhancement skills to reinforce his body before engaging in the battle with Gura. Soma, who senses the heathen atmosphere, grits his teeth. He keeps his eyes prying open, trying everything at his disposal to restore his vision. Malik, beside Soma, held the relic in hand. He then poured his magic and thought toward the item, which made the item emit a faint light, as the sign of the relic activated. Malik just need to put the place in his thought and the relic will bring him to the place he had in mind. "...What?!". A sudden ambush appeared from Malik''s blindsight as Devi tried to take the relic in Malik''s hand, interrupting his thought process. Malik with swift hand shoved the relic into his storage. "Give me the items!". As Devi sounds travel across the entire field. Soma, who heard it, jolted his body. "Shit!". Chapter 131: Chapter 131 Accident. As the words that Devi uttered reached Soma''s ears, his heart started to throb intensely, and his body unconsciously twitched. Suddenly, his mind connected through his storage, trying to take the two items that were in his possession. The item in his possession possesses such a tremendous value that it can be considered a relic, which he got from the auction. Devi, who lost her temper in the auction, completely forgot about the existence of the Soul pact she made with Soma, which contains the terms Soma must give her two relics in his hands. Devi didn''t know that the contract that had bothered her could be helpful at times like this. The contract she made to let Soma lose his guard, knowing that Soma would die by her trusted aide. But the table turned worse for her at that time. Ever since she was bound by the pact, and this is the first for her to feel grateful for having it. Soma clenched his teeth as he resisted the urge to take out the items. But his body won''t listen to his command. So, without any other choices. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] He used the puppeteer skill to force his body to not engage in any activity. His body started to convulse wildly because of the disconnected mind and body. He couldn''t do anything but lie down on the hard ground while fighting with the excruciating pain that assaulted his nerves. The muscle tissues in his body tore as he kept enduring the pain with his throbbing heart that almost burst out of him. "Tch, futile resistance". Malik, who came from the side, swung his sledgehammer and tried to get rid of Devi from the perimeter. He turned his sight to Soma, who was convulsed on the ground with a drenched body, gasping for breath. "Kid, you okay?". "...A¡­ Ki¡­ Kill¡­ He, r¡­". "What happened to you?". [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Nullifying the Pain 12%] [13% ¡­15%...] As the number of percentages in his Adapt skill goes up. Soma regained some of his freedom, but his body started to turn numb. He lost the sense he had as a human. He could no longer hear, taste, feel, or smell, only his vision that gradually returned after being blinded by the flash. "...Kill her or beat her. ...The point is to make her unconscious!". "But she is a demon. It is easier said than done¡­". "...Don''t worry, ...she couldn''t kill any living things ...as long as I am near her". Malik, who heard that, raised his brows, and then he tightened the grip on his weapon. He starts to chase the demon woman. Soma was completely paralyzed, trying to shift his gaze to the other battle, but he could tell that his mouth was clogged by something and blocking his airways. It is also preventing him from turning his gaze to the side. As his mouth started to get locked, his body responded by making him cough out the blood that spurted from his mouth. "What is happening to my body?". Soma muttered. [Nullifying the pain 89%... 93%] "So this is what happens when the Adapt skill is activated, huh?". At the time when he fought the Storm Wolf in the trial gate. He was so preoccupied with killing the monster that he couldn''t experience the feeling of losing his sense by his own skill, which looks useful yet also dangerous. With his current condition, he couldn''t even hear the sound of his heartbeat and only his vision that saw a myriad of dots glittering in the dark sky, watching his sorry figure. "What a frightening skill the Adapt skill was...". Hiroshi and Gura, who are engaged in a death battle, witnessed Soma coughing blood and smearing his clothes, making Hiroshi''s face stiffen, and his heart leap in worry. "Where do you think you are looking?". Gura used the chance as Hiroshi let down some of his guards to strike a blow to Hiroshi''s stomach. His stomach bent, and Hiroshi got blown away from his current place. He rolled on the ground several times, then fixed his stance before standing up. "Hmm, What happened to that kid?". Gura, who witnessed Soma too, tilted his head as the sneer in his mouth widened. He shifts his attention to Soma and tries to approach him, but Hiroshi, who understands his opponent''s mind, acts fast. Then, he releases a flying slash from his sword that was created from compressed wind. "Woah, you still have something in you". Hiroshi, without replying, advanced engaging with Gura once more. He swung his blade diagonally from under the left side. Then Gura, using his bare hands, met the sword edge head-on without receiving any injury. "I won''t let you get near him". "Hou, I am just worried about him. Look, he is coughing blood again". Gura, who leisurely turns his sight to witness Soma''s condition, reveals it to Hiroshi, which makes his strength dulled for a moment. But as a warrior and the promise he made, he must hold the demon in front of him no matter what it takes. "Soma, please hang in there!". Malik, who is playing chase and tag with Devi, is currently in a stalemate where he can''t even lay a single hit on her. The situation only kept getting worse as Malik saw Soma spurting more blood from his mouth, making his mind distressed. Devi, who also feels distressed, smiles ruefully, seeing Soma lying on the ground while suffering because of the pact they made. She lifted the corner of her lips as he observed the opponent before her. With the pact they had. She couldn''t lay a hand on him and would use her speed to her advantage. "Tch, what a coward stalling for time". "...I called it a strategy to make that damn boy dead". "...You are the one that dead, Humpt¡­". Malik enhanced his body and started another assault. Each swing from his weapon brings forth a shock from the wind pressure that makes Devi knit her brows. This kind of attack could pulverize her bone instantly, even though she prided herself as a reborn demon. Devi, with her speed status, easily dodged Malik''s attacks. He knitted his brows as he kept chasing the demon''s tail. Devi, who knew she was having an advantage, made a slight blunder on her part as she get overconfident and lowered her guard down. She tried to create a distance. Then, Malik swung his hammer so hard creating a shockwave with its inertia force, hiss body rotates making him showing his back to the enemy. Then, from his storage, he took a disc with a red dot in the middle, which he created in his spare time. He poured a lot of mana inside the disc, making the red dot in the middle shine. Then, after he turned to face his opponent back, Malik threw the disc, and it traveled in a straight line approaching Devi. The disc, while in mid-air, turns on its mechanic and with a satisfying click. The item letting out tiny four blades that turn it into shuriken that fly toward Devi. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Devi, with her speed, saw the incoming weapon with composure. She summons a sword from her storage and tries to deflect the disc, but it is a wrong move she made. Upon making contact with the sword, the disc emitted a bright light, making Devi closed her eyes. From that light, the disc spread into a tiny silver wire that started to wrap around her body, rendering her immobilized. "What?!". After the disc finished its job coiling around Devi, the wire let out a crackling noise that made Devi''s hair stand and a bad premonition surface from her mind. The wire starts to release a volt that is contained within the wire. "Aack!". The wire started electrocuting Devi until her eyes rolled to white. White smoke came from her body, she dropped to her knees, slamming her face to the ground, and lay on her stomach. Malik watched the event happen with a satisfied sigh. He created the disc in his spare time, by extracting the lightning quirks from the mana core and then imbuing it toward the wire. The result is more satisfying than he thought. He brought the weapon with him while cautiously approaching Devi, as he arrived near her. Malik raised his hammer, trying to finish Devi once and for all. "...Guhk!". However, his body jolted to the side because of Hiroshi''s body that got slammed to Malik. They both groan, and Malik, who is caught off guard, lifts his aching body to face Hiroshi, who leans his back on his stomach. "...I am truly Sorry, Mr. Malik". "Get off me first!". Hiroshi, who is in a weakened state, grits his teeth as he tries to move away from Malik. Malik, who saw his effort, couldn''t let himself get angered. His mind starts to wander, and then he exhales a huge sigh. "Haaa, the night feels so intense. If I knew, the situation would turn out like this. I would let the kid handle the auction and let myself submerged in my own world, staying inside the furnace, honing my skills. Hmm?!". The relic in Malik''s storage suddenly comes out, startling the two adults. The Relic started to emit a light, making the two people''s faces blank. The light it emits turns into a magic circle that shines below them. Then, the circle started to spin clockwise, and the light swallowed the two figures, disappearing from the place. Chapter 132: Chapter 132 Help. Inside the dim, wide room, there is a large forge on the wall created from stone brick with its mouth filled with black slumbering charcoal waiting to be lit up. Above the forge, there is a tunnel for the smoke to escape the room. Beside the forge, there stood a massive anvil with its scratch for its hardship in being hammered hundreds or even thousands of times to create masterpieces. A barrel filled with water and the tolls lined up neatly on the wall gave the impression of a tidy room. The quiet and dim room started to shine in white. A magic circle began to appear on the floor, and two men with dumbfounded faces appeared, staring at the empty air. "This? What happened?". Hiroshi, who was in a sitting position, glanced sideways and found himself inside a dim room with Malik. Malik, who lay on his back, looked at the familiar ceiling. The place he used to hone his skill now appeared before his eyes. He lifted his body and turned his gaze sideways. "This is the furnace in my shop". "Excuse me?". Hiroshi, who heard Malik''s words, turned his attention to him with a wide gaze. Malik, who witnessed the globe that lay beside them, started to recall the time back. "Mr Malik, would you explain what happened?". "...We are being teleported". "?!". Malik starts to remember a piece of clue that Soma left behind when they were in a pinch situation facing the demons. Then, after deducting the clue, Malik assumed that the relic in his hand was capable of teleporting him to a place he wanted. "Well, the truth is¡­". He starts to relay his deduction, in which Hiroshi''s face turns pale because of the absence of Soma. "Then, Soma?". "I am afraid he was not around us when the teleportation began". Hearing the word from Malik seems like an ultimatum. It made his heart tighten in pain, and cold sweat started to gush from his forehead. His hand trembles as he grips Malik''s shoulder so hard that Malik''s face contorts. "We must get back!". "...Get off. I know that already, and I have been trying to connect my thoughts with the relic, but it didn''t respond". Hiroshi turned his gaze to the relics and discovered that the item looked bleak. Unlike the last time, he saw it when Malik finished the merging process. The item looked more vibrant, which can be assumed. "...Is it depleted?". "?! ¡­I see. So, it was like that". Malik took a high-grade mana core from his storage that he got from a Rank-A monster. He started to transmute the mana core and let the relic absorb it. Hiroshi, who saw Malik doing his best, could only pray in his heart and believe in Soma that he could escape the trouble he is currently facing. "Soma, please don''t die!". Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gura managed to blow away Hiroshi. He saw that his opponent collided with his peers, and at the same time, he saved Devi''s life. Then, ignoring the useless Devi, who was unconscious, he turned his gaze to Soma. Upon witnessing him. Gura opened his eyes wide as he saw Soma, who lay in his stomach, desperate to get up from his position. A horrendous thought started to emerge from within. Gura remembered that Soma had some grudge against him. But he didn''t remember what it was. The last thing he remembers is that he was facing a child when he was swallowing the child''s parents. Then he will abducting them before sending them to the institute and letting Invidia do the rest. However, Gura has done those things multiple times. Many high-ranked awakeners are resting in their stomach while their child is also dying or lucky enough to turn into a demon. After recalling his past memory, he starts to plan something that will invoke Soma''s trauma. He assumed Soma''s parents were also being swallowed by him. He wanted to see his frightened face. It made his heart leap in joy. "...It''s time to eat, huh?". There is a strange thing happening between the two human sides. A tiny globe starts to appear from the storage, and it emits a glow, creating a magic circle before it swallows them from the place, disappearing without a trace. "Tch, so they unconsciously used the relics, huh. What a convenient and bothersome relic that was". As the one who has the same rank as Invidia, Gura is being informed what the items in the auction he must get are. One of them is the tiny globe. A relic from the past that has the ability to move around the dimension by bending the space and laws that are contained within the world, creating a shortcut to travel to a faraway distance in a blink. "...At least there are still the other items in that kid''s hand". Gura turned his attention to Soma, who was stunned still with his eyes opened wide. Gura spread his lips as joy started to invade his mood. He raised his feet slowly, bringing him towards Soma. Soma, whose throbbing heart lessened, regained his sense of freedom for a bit. But he still lost his sense, making him numb to everything around him. Soma grits his teeth and turns his body to the side, trying to wake up. After struggling using his weakened hands, he only managed to turn upside down, giving him a hard time breathing. "Come on, you can do it". He clenched both first and pushed him from the ground. Then, from the corner of his sight, Soma saw Hiroshi and Malik being close to each other. Suddenly, the tiny globe in Malik''s possession appeared, emitting light and then creating a magic circle that swallowed them before disappearing from the place. Soma, who witnessed the scene, eyes opened, and his jaw slacked down. His mind halts for a moment before he sighs and realizes he is being accidentally left out. From his point of view, the two adults that are with him accidentally activated the relic power. Sending them to the place that Malik had in mind. "...Well, at least the relic is working". "Well, well, well. what do we have here?". A huge shadow started to loom. Covered Soma''s body, blocking the light that came from the glittering sky. He raised his gaze and saw a monster with two mouths and tentacles behind his back staring at him amusingly. Soma exhaled the air that he held and desperately raised his body. Gura slowly awaits for Soma manages to stand on his own feet. Then, after Soma managed to stand, Gura thrust his right hand and grabbed Soma''s throat, lifting him up in the air easily. Soma, who is being gripped in the throat, with his remaining strength, thrashed, but Gura''s grip still remains firm. Using his nails, Soma starts to scratch Gura''s hand, but his hard skin makes his nails break, and blood starts to trickle across Gura''s hand before it falls to the ground. "...Look at you. A weakling that can''t even escape my grip after spouting those provocative words to me. Heh, where is your courage, boy?". The grip on Soma''s throat intensified as he had a hard time inhaling some oxygen. But he keeps his gaze sharp and doesn''t want to lose in the situation. Seeing the strong light in Soma''s eyes made Gura sneer eerily. "That, right. I want to see how far you can keep that composure". "Ack?!". Soma began to gasp for air as his vision started to turn blurry. ".. Help me!". A single thought echoed from the bottom of his heart, looking for help. {...Don''t worry, Soma. I will help you. Now, rest and leave everything to me!} Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Awoken. An endless lush of green from the grass stretched far away, as far as the eyes could see. It gently swayed under the caress of the breeze. The sky above is painted with a brilliant azure color with a white brush from the clouds that float above, casting a shade onto the land. In the middle of the lush greenery stood a pillar. A single tree that announces its presence in the world. Its canopy stretched wide, creating a shade for an individual to rest their body and mind. Martial Saint, who crossed his legs, sat below the tree as he was meditating, emptying his mind from the unnecessary thoughts. Suddenly, his eyes shot open as he felt something was not right with the owner of the body. "What is happening?". As a Martial Saint, he could feel Soma''s life force slowly depleted, and it only spares a cup. He stood from his place as he started to connect his sight with Soma. In the first place, Martial Saint could share his vision with Soma, but he didn''t want to disturb his personal life, so he never did that, unlike the other inhabitants. However, before he manages to succeed, a single howl of a cry from Soma echoes inside his head. No, it reverberated in the field and made the vibrant field turn dim with black clouds that started gathering above and being pulled by an unknown force. "Things just got worse!". Martial Saint''s body starts to glow, and he is ready to possess Soma like the other day. "Don''t Worry, Soma. I will help you. Now rest and leave everything to me". The golden glow from the Martial Saint''s body starts to intensify as he begins the possessing method. But the moment his body starts to fade. From behind him, dozens of black chains suddenly appeared and wrapped themselves around his feet, making him stiffen in place. "This is?". Then, from all over the place, multiple chains start to images from an empty air and restrain Martial Saint''s limbs. The world turned still for a moment before a heavy pressure descent and murderous intent began to spread its terror into the place, making the vibrant place turn gloomy with its withered life. "You?!". Martial Saint, who realized who the identity was, turned his head back and saw black Soma in his devil form. The Devil''s face was knitted, showing his menacing and spreading his violent aura walking approaching him. "Get lost, invader. This is my matter to finish". "How can you..?!". The chains that wrapped around his limbs started to wrap around Martial Saint''s mouth. The Devil who witnessed the immobilized Martial Saint. He raised his gaze, then turned into a black smoke that shot through the sky. While the black smoke rose to the sky, a single growl escaped his lips. "...This time, I will kill you for sure!". Gura, who witnessed and felt that Soma was in his death door, loosened the restraint in his throat and let Soma cling to his faint hope before shoving him again into the depth of despair. "Hehe. What''s the matter? Where is your bravado from earlier? Come on, wake up and fight! I want to see your resilience so breaking you feel more worthwhile". Soma, who was in Gura''s grasp, managed to hold off into his slim hope. However, no matter how much he resented the demon before him, his body was in a critical state where he couldn''t even lift a finger. He couldn''t let himself take some portion from his storage and heal himself. His gaze that kept staring into the glittering night lost its light, and he only saw gray in his vision. Earlier, he heard a faint whisper from a Martial Saint that he would come to help him, but his body still couldn''t find the power to resist. "...Live!". The faint smell of death started to invade his thoughts. But Soma used his puppeteer skill to control his body to move. His body slightly twitched, which roused Gura''s excitement. "Oh, that''s good, keep resisting!". Gura, who saw a slight twitch in Soma''s body, spread his lips. Then suddenly, Soma''s body jolted viciously, and the faint aura that almost disappeared was replaced with the strong presence that shook Gura''s soul to the core. With the primal fear that starts to invade his heart. Gura unconsciously threw Soma to the side, making Soma roll on the ground a couple of times, then stopped with its face on the ground. Black smoke starts to emerge from Soma''s body. Then, it gathered around his body, creating a small whirlpool that exuded an ominous aura for everyone who saw it. Gura, who, for the first time, received the aura, stiffened. As his body stoned, not daring to move. His instinct as a demon also rings an alarm that he must not face the person before him. The appearance of the swirling black smoke makes the surrounding air turn violent, and it creates a small storm that gathers around soma at its center. Devi, who was being hit by the small storm, twitched her eyes as she felt something nostalgic that she remembered well. She jolted her eyes, and the wind around her started being sucked toward a certain place where the aura around that place felt familiar. "This is!!". Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A sense of foreboding creeped out from her heart, and her mind started to replicate the day she lost her close aides. Gura, who was hit by the storm directly, stared at the black smoke that kept swirling before him. Then, from the storm, a pair of red eyes filled with hatred glared at him, making his body jerk in fright. "Hehe, heheahahahahahaha". A shrill, eerie laugh escaped from the storm. At the same time, the black smoke and the storm blasted away. There stood a boy they recognized and also not at the same time. "You?!". "...?!". Gura, who looked at Soma with wide eyes, opened in shock, and Devi shuddered in fright as she looked at the familiar figure that gave her trauma. In front of him, Gura saw Soma with his new appearance. A goat horn from his side skull that pointed forward, a pair of black bat wings, and a tail that circled around his waist. "Ahahahaha, fuuh. Finally, I got the body". The devil who managed to obtain control over Soma''s body. He looked toward his hands clenched them to get used to the feelings. He closed his eyes and savored the air surrounding him before exhaling it. "...Who are you?". Gura''s voice brought Soma, or The Devil, back toward the presence where he is currently in control over the body and trying to finish his business. The devil opened his eyes. Inside, it contained a feeling of pure hatred that managed to overwhelm Gura. "...This hatred!". The devil stared straight at Gura before he disappeared from his place. His movement was so fast that Gura couldn''t follow it with his enhanced vision when Gura was trying to figure out where The devil would come from. A huge fist that blocked his sight appeared one inch from his nose. "Guuf". A sickening thud echoed in the opened space. Gura''s head snapped to the back as the force of the punch was so powerful it blasted him from his standing place. The punch sent a jolt to his brain, making Gura''s thought process cease. Gura rolled on the ground a couple of times before he stopped and lay on his back facing the sky. The devil who landed his feet on the ground clenched his right fist that struck Gura''s face earlier. He shot a menacing glare at Gura''s side, opening his mouth. "Who am I? I am the one who will kill you!". Chapter 134: Chapter 134 The Devil VS Gura. Gura, who was lying on his back, regained his hazy consciousness. Slowly, his thoughts start to become more intact, and he remembers what happened earlier. After he let his guard down, a sudden powerful fist that would blow an average human head to smitten managed to shake his brain. Even after he regained his mind back, the shock from the punch still could be felt, and the throbbing pain in his face became a sign that the earlier punch was real. For the time being, Gura rose his body up while shaking his head to the side, still gathering his scattered thoughts and dismissing the pain on his face as he tried to raise his gaze. Once again, his body was jolted by a surprise kick from the devil, blasting him away from his sitting place. "There is still more to come". The devil began to chase Gura''s figure, who got blown away. Gura, who sobered up from the kick, knit his brows as he saw the incoming attack. He stabilized himself before taking his battle stance. Gura, with his current form, his instinct rang an alarm from the side as a fist thrusted to Gura''s left jaw. But now he could see the trajectory perfectly. Gura bent his knee and dodged the incoming punch while he delivered his own straight punch toward the devil. The devil managed to shift his position to his left, dodging Gura''s attack, but another hand from Gura''s back interfered, trying to restrain his limb. So the devil leaped back to regain his momentum. He saw the eight tentacles behind Gura''s figure, making him knit his brows as he submerged in his thoughts. "What''s the matter? Afraid being restrained". Hearing the cheap provocation from Gura made the devil knit his brows further. But then he suddenly recalled that Soma had something in his storage that could be useful in a fight. As his habit was checking on Soma, the devil knew what was inside Soma''s storage. He summoned the pair of purple gauntlets and the boots, then equipped them instantly. Because he only needed a thought to replace his current equipment. This is one of the benefits of having a legend rank item. Gura, who saw the devil equipping himself with weapons, raised his vigilance as the fight seemed far away from over. At the same time, they both disappear from their place and engage in close-quarter combat. Gura, using his two four main limbs, tried to land an attack and his eight from behind to restrain the devil. On the other hand, the devil observed Gura every Gura''s movement with his eyes that shone red color, dodging every attempt at the tentacle and deflecting Gura''s attack. At the same time, sometimes he slipped a counter in between. Gura thrust his straight right to the devil''s face. But the devil easily tilted his head to the side and then readied his counter when his feet felt a tingling sensation of the incoming danger. So he canceled his attack and stepped away from Gura''s attack range. As they stood not too far away with their battle stance. Gura once again uses his eight tentacles to rush forward, and the devil jumps to the sky and lets his wings carry him. "So that wings are not some decoration, it seems". The devil who heard Gura cussing at him ignored it. He started to deliver a relentless attack from above like a hawk that snoops on its prey. The devil begins to bombard Gura with his assault, descending from the sky. "Get the hell away from me!". Succeeding in pissing Gura, the tentacle in his back stretches into multiple directions, trying to chase Soma. But the tentacle''s range has its limit. "You fool. Hmm?". [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Adapting to the devil power 1%... 2%...] "Tch, such annoying skill". The appearance of the translucent window before him made the devil knit his brows in annoyance. He didn''t have any choice but to finish the fight swiftly. The devil flaps his wings before distancing himself from Gura, making Gura raise his brows, dumbfounded by the sudden action from the devil. As he thought it was a good distance, the devil landed his feet on the ground, and then he started to connect his thoughts to the storage. Albeit faintly, he could feel a residue of the familiar item in Soma''s possession. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The devil''s right hand shone. Then, from his palm appeared a small transparent vial filled with red liquid. He spread his mouth, revealing his canines. Without any hesitation, the devil pulled off the lid, making the scent that gave birth to despair spread to the atmosphere, making Devi and Gura, who have small devil blood inside, tremble in delight. However, their delight soon disappears when the devil in Soma''s appearance shoves the red content in his mouth before assimilating with him. [Foreign substance detected Devil blood began to assimilating with the user body] [Extra Skill Adapt activated to extrem] [Adapting to the devil power ... 56%] The surrounding air shook violently as the ground beneath the devil trembled, for the aura that came from his body enlarged. A resounding boom echoed through the open space as a menacing red aura began to show its might to the world, creating a shockwave that made the two demons knit their brows in fright. [Martial Saint First Technique - Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation] "...First step - Lightning Scatter". As soon as the devil finished saying his words. A hundred tiny crimson bolts start to crackle around his body. His languid hair half stood up for the electricity that coursed through his veins. "This is not good". Gura, who notices that the fight has tilted to one side, decides to release his trump card. He didn''t want to use this technique because it would put a toll on his body later on. But the situation couldn''t let him be lenient. "Second steps - Lightning Descent". The devil uttered his next phase as the boots on his feet let out a crackling thunderclap that shook the eardrums and shone in Crimson color. "Devil transformation". The words leave Gura''s mouth, turning him into a figure that is not a monster but literally a demon itself. His horrendous face became more menacing. His skin turned black like it was coated with iron. His towering body became more robust and tall as the aura he released rose astoundingly, almost rivaling the devil who just injected another devil''s blood. "Gyaaaa!". With the Transformation over, Gura let out a Warcry that shook the surrounding atmosphere. Currently, Gura stood three meters tall with dozens of tentacles behind his back. A pair of black bat wings emerged, and three horns appeared on his forehead. His human eyes turned completely Red, and there were four of them. Watching the transformation, The devil increased his techniques. "...Third Steps - Lightning strike". Gura, who saw The Devil, rose his crimson aura. Knitting his face, he began to concentrate a tremendous amount of Power around his stomach, compressing a black mass of raw power into a howl. Simultaneously, the devil started to dash from his place. A brilliant color of Crimson and Black faced each other as the two figures who stood in the middle of it were about to collide with each other, with their strongest form. [Adapting to the devil power 68%...] Inside the stopped world, the devil ignored the message that appeared in his sight and focused himself toward the enemy in front of him. As he approached Gura, who unleashed a howl, the devil who already arrived before Gura unleashed a straight kick toward the condensed power. The world turned still as time stopped. Everything that is not related to the two individuals grayed out. All of the gray color in the surrounding area starts to get sucked into the middle of the collision. Their attack collided, creating an earth-shattering boom that shook the sky and the earth. As the collision happened, the surroundings began to pulverize to dust, and the water started to evaporate. Then, what was left of the collision was the disappearance of the bridge and the hollowed Sea. Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Terminated. As the battle concluded, the place turned to become a ruin. On the long bridge that connected the east and central districts, there is a part where the road was pulverized, leaving a gaping hole cutting the access for the people visiting the connected district. The hollowed sea starts to refill again, and it''s back to how it used to be. Devi, who saw the previous event happening, could only sit pretty far away from the battle with open eyes because the battle was so intense even for her, who has the same abilities as S-Rank awakeners. She grits her teeth before tensing her body to stand up. Her feet lost some of their strength. But gradually it returned, making her stand on her feet. Slowly, Devi started to approach the place where the battle happened a moment ago. She turned her gaze sideways, trying to search for the two individuals that had caused this incident. They disappear, leaving no trace. "...Where are they?". She tried to scan the perimeter, but no trace had been found, and there was only her, who stood on the bridge alone. Devi couldn''t describe what was actually on her mind. Should she be happy for the disappearance of the two people she hates? Or it is sad because the relics her father asked for also get pulverized along with the boy. "Tch, What a mess!". There was nothing she could do in her current state, so she took out the phone to contact her father. Then, might as well leave this place for the event that happened earlier surely will attract crowds any second. As she tried to dial her father''s number, her face suddenly got slammed to the ground, along with the agony that assaulted her nerves. "Ack!". "Where do you think you''re going?". Devi''s body turned rigid as she heard the familiar voice that gave her trauma. With her head being pinned to the ground, in the corner of her eyes, she managed to catch a glimpse of the appearance of the devil with wounds all over his body, making his figure look more menacing. With the terror, the devil had caused her. Unconsciously, Devi raises her battle aura. She tries to get rid of the devil who is restraining her. With a resounding boom from her aura, the devil gets pushed back. "Tch!". With his weakened body, the devil got pushed away as he rolled on the ground. Then, using his wings to stabilize his form, he regained his stance while floating on the ground, casting his murderous gaze on Devi. Devi, who managed to break free, hurriedly stood up and summoned a sword from her storage, and turned her back only to open her gaze in shock. The devil, with his wounded state, had lost one of his limbs, which is his right leg. The wound from his legs was still fresh, and it was still dripping blood. However, it was faint, but the blood that dripped was getting smaller as the wound got closed by the strong recovery of the devil. Seeing the devil''s state, courage started to accumulate in her heart, making her stirred heart regain its calm and disturbed heart regain its clarity. However, a slight thought of her trying to engage in battle with him made her heart clench in pain. "...Tch, hand me the ite¡­ umpht!". "Shut your mouth!". Before Devi could finish her words, the devil figure reappeared before her and shoved his palm to her mouth, preventing her from speaking. The devil once again slammed her head to the asphalt, making a spider web upon the collision. Devi, who regained her calm once again, realized that the figure before her was something that could not be taken lightly. The grip on her jaw starts to get stronger. It sent an intense pain and fear to her brain, making her body shudder while thrashing away. "Hmmpt!". "I said. Shut up!". A crackling starts to echo in Devi''s ears as it sends a shiver down her spine. Then, from the devil''s left gauntlet, a tiny crackling of crimson lightning started to electrocute her head straight to her brain nerves, paralyzing her. "Tch still not dead, huh". The power of the magic which the devil released was still not enough to kill her. This is also because he is exhausted from his earlier battle. But the devil is still determined to finish her. He raised his right hand, which then struck Devi''s right in the face. A dry thud resounded within the empty street, but that sound alone sent a chill to an average person who saw the scene. Another blow he unleashed made Devi''s consciousness fade. The devil realized that the strength in his body was getting weakened as the count of the Adapt skill almost reached its peak. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Adapt to the devil power ¡­90%] Holding Devi''s jaws firmly, the devil starts to forget about his condition and focuses only on killing the woman in front of him. "Aaaaaah!!". Blow after blow. He unleashed while letting out a cry and a cracking sound as the skull on Devi''s face hollowed. Each time he struck, Devi''s body twitched in response to her motor refl. The devil kept relentlessly punching Devi''s face until a translucent window appeared before him, celebrating his unfinished business. [You gained Exp!] [You Level up!] [You gained EP +5] [Exp: 444/460] [One of the soul pact contractors lost their lives. Terminating the contract] [Contract terminated] [Returning a part of the soul] [Returning complete] After the devil saw the notification from the window before his eyes. A red magic circle as big as an adult palm starts to emerge themselves between both of them. Then, on the magic circle with paper and pen, the symbol tore itself. Then something warm that feels nostalgic starts to invade his weak body, giving it a bit of life. The devil''s lips spread, showing his ferocious smile, strength gradually leaving his body as he raised his gaze to the sky. Watching the glittering black sky completely calmed his rage mind. [Adapt to the devil power 99%] "It''s time, huh". The devil stood from his place, helped by his wings. However, after he separated one step from the corpse, his vision shook, and the power in his body left him. His wings, horn, and tail start to dissipate like black smoke and then disappear into the atmosphere. "Kuh?!". Soma, who regained his sanity, dropped his body but managed to hold it using his remaining limbs. All the nerves in his body screamed in agony, and all of the muscles in his body were torn apart, rendering his body helpless. "Bleeeergh!". A fountain of blood began to pour from Soma''s mouth, making blood drain from his face. As the strength in his body weakened and also his life. His body dropped to the ground, bathed in his own blood while still clinging to the life he fought. "...I must ¡­not ¡­.sleep!". "Aa¡­ahk". "Yes, My lady, how about him?". There is a faint sound of footsteps approaching his place, but Soma, with his current condition, can''t even tell who it is and only manages to catch the faint sound of a woman. "...Understood!". Violet deactivated the com and began to move as instructed. She took out a vial filled with green fluid from her storage before she approached Soma''s sorry state. Then, with delicate hands, she turned his body facing the sky. "If you can hear me. Drink this as if your life is on the lines". The vial that had been opened by Violet. She placed it on Soma''s lips and let it flow to his throat gently. Gradually, the content of the vial disappeared, and the pale face of Soma had slightly regained its color. But the potion was not strong enough to restore his missing limb. Violet threw away the empty vial to the sea, and then she easily lifted Soma''s body to her shoulder and spoke in a faint whisper. "Rest for now. Everything will be alright". Soma, who heard the voice, surrendered himself to the darkness. After Violet heard Soma''s slow breathing from her side, she enhanced her body and used her item to hide both of them before leaving the place. Chapter 136: Chapter 136 The News. On the deserted place where the cold wind brushed past the cold body of a woman who lay on the street with a fresh wound on her skull. A tiny entity emerged from beyond the shadow bridge that resembled a slimy creature with a mouth showing its protruding teeth like a sharks. Dragging its jiggling body toward the corpse. "Tch, it seems she is dead. Well, She is a woman, but there is no problem. I could use her body as a replacement". Gura lost his main body after the battle that shredded his flesh earlier, only leaving a small chunk of him along with his demon heart. Upon the destruction of his body, Gura managed to separate a part of his consciousness into a slime body and managed to escape from complete annihilation. His slimy body started to hop to Devi''s destroyed face and began to assimilate himself and replace the real Devi. The slime on Devi''s face starts to regenerate the destroyed skull. As for the heart Gura kept, he scattered it into tiny particles that seeped through the corpse until its heart. It gives the heart nutrients, making the stopped heart regain its beat and pumping blood to the nerves as it regains its flow. Slowly, Gura, still not used to her current Body, opened her eyes. She blinked a couple of times, and her eyes could see just fine. Then, she tensed the muscle around her body and raised it into a sitting position. Gura raised her right palm and started to clench it multiple times and nodded her head. "Good, not bad". As Gura managed to assimilate perfectly with the new body. Her senses start to gradually back, and she stiffens her body. Because from afar, she could sense multiple presences approaching the place, which made her knit her brows. "...Tch, no choice but to escape". With her new body and still not regaining her full strength. A pair of black bat wings emerged from her back. She tried to infuse a bit of mana as it started to flap. Without further ado, she infused much more mana before she jumped to the sky and disappeared along the night sky. While flying in the night sky. Gura started to replicate the earlier events. She clenched her fist before uttering. "Next time, You better prepare yourself, for I will show you no more mercy!". ***** A black car drove across the empty street with gentle speed before it stopped in front of a Hotel where the Akabane family resides. "We have arrived, Mr. Hiroshi". Malik, who is the one who holds the steer, turned his gaze to his side and saw Hiroshi with a blank face, looking down all the time. Malik, who saw his face, also felt that his heart tightened for the things that happened earlier. After being teleported to Malik''s house, the two of them began to put effort into bringing the relic back into action and managed to do it ten minutes later. Then, after being teleported to the same place, a small miscalculation happens, and they transfer a bit far away from the actual place. However, the battle was already over. The empty street was already crowded when the investigation started because of the destroyed bridge and the blood that was plastered on the ground. Hiroshi panickedly asked about the presence of a boy, but no one saw Soma, and when the investigation team arrived at the scene, there was not a single soul on the bridge. "...Mr. Hiroshi". "Um?...Ah? So we arrived". Hiroshi jolted from his sitting position, then scanned his surroundings to find he had already arrived in front of the hotel. He hurriedly opened the door and stepped outside. "Thank you for the drive home, Mr. Malik, and I am sorry for dragging you into this trouble". "...No, I am the one who should be sorry for what happened". "No, no, you mustn''t¡­". The two of them start to take the blame from each other. The atmosphere turns heavy, and Malik, who holds the steering wheel, revs the engine to distract the heavy mood and changes the subject. "...The truth is. I want just to drown myself in liquor to wash away this feeling I have. But, it feels sad doing it alone, so ask me sometimes if you are willing to¡­". "...Yes, if you are willing". sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good night, Mr. Hiroshi. Hang in there". "Yes, thank you. Mr Malik". Malik nodded his head and began to step on the pedal gas, making the car drive on the main road, leaving Hiroshi alone with a heavy feeling in his chest. Hiroshi turns his back and faces the hotel where he stay. He tried to take a step forward, but his feet were too heavy to be moved. A cold wind brushes past his cold body, chilling his heart. "...Dear, welcome back". A chirping voice that woke him from his dark thoughts gave light to his bleak eyes. Hiroshi turned his gaze to the side and found his dear wife wearing a brown coat, looking at him with her curious gaze. Hiroshi expelled a sigh as he approached Hisako and suddenly hugged her body, seeking warmth to melt the ice that formed in his heart. "?!Dear?!". Hisako, who suddenly got hugged, flinched as the heat started to gather on her face. This situation indeed felt pleasant, but they are still outside, and she wants this to happen when they are in a relatively good mood and in personal space. However, her thoughts start to turn into a weird place. She noticed that when Hiroshi exhaled a long sigh, his body trembled slightly in her embrace. Hisaako, wondering what had happened, began to take action. She gently wrapped her hands around his back and softly asked. "What''s happened? Are you alone? Where is Soma?". Hiroshi separated himself from his wife, then with a forced smile, he replied. "Let''s go to our room first". "Okay". Without any words to tell. The two of them start to enter the building and climb toward the elevator, bringing them toward the hallway. The place where they stayed. Hiroshi, who carried darkness within his soul, felt each step he took to reach Hina''s room felt so heavy. It also breaks his heart. But, slowly, he finally stood in front of the door where Hina and Soma were supposed to stay and gently knocked on the door. "Hina, you awake?" "Dad? Wait a moment". Hina, who heard Hiroshi''s voice, hopped from her bed. She was currently reading some grimoire her mother lent her, but as soon as she heard Hiroshi was back, which meant Soma was also there. Swiping the black card in her hands, unlocking the lock feature on the door. Slowly, she creaked open the door only to stiffen in place because Hina didn''t see Soma''s presence. Hiroshi, who saw his daughter''s face, felt an intense guilt. But as a man, he must resolve this case immediately. "Let''s enter inside. There is something I need to tell you guys!". Hearing the solemn voice coming out from Hiroshi''s mouth made the two women tense their expressions. Hisako and Hina saw Hiroshi enter the room before, followed by Hisako. Hina, who wondered what was happening, had many questions to answer. However, looking at the current situation, it seems impossible for her to open her mouth. A sudden premonition emerged from her mind. It stirred her calm heart. Her mind starts to be occupied by bad feelings, making her restless. However, Hina shook her head to get rid of the negative thoughts she had. So, with suppressed feelings, Hina closed the door as it locked by itself before she settled herself on her bed across from Hiroshi, who occupied Soma''s supposed bed. Hisako, wondering where she should sit, hesitated, but seeing the gloomy atmosphere her husband exuded, she chose to sit beside him. "No, Hisako. You sat beside Hina". "?! Okay". Hisako raised her brows, then moved to her left, and she sat beside Hina, waiting for the thing Hiroshi had in mind. Hiroshi, who felt his mind was in disarray, inhaled a huge amount of oxygen to calm his stirred heart and to wash away his clouded mind. He continued it several times before he faced the two. "...Soma is gone!". Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Determination. After Hiroshi finishes what he is going to say to his family, the room turns completely quiet. No one dared to breathe loudly to disturb the serene atmosphere that happened, or rather, they forgot to breathe themselves. Hina, who heard her father''s lines, blanked for a second while her heart started to throb uncontrollably inside. Her lively face starts to turn ashen, and her warm body shivers cold. Unconsciously, her body sprung up to stand, raising her voice. "What do you mean?". Hisako gasps because the situation seems heavy. She starts to wonder what is actually happening, unlike Hina, who can''t control her feelings. Hisako seems calm outside, but her heart also contains a myriad of questions to ask Hiroshi. "...Soma, where is he? You and Soma just want to attend the auction event, right? So why is it that you said Soma was gone? Explain to me, Dad?!". "Hina, wait, I will explain¡­". "Where is he right now?". "Hina!". Hina''s body stiffened hearing her mother''s chilling tone that seemed to freeze the atmosphere itself. Hiroshi, who listened to that, also gulped his saliva, for this was the rare moment that Hisako showed her angry side. Hisako glanced at her daughter while gesturing with her chin, telling her to sit up for now. Hina clenched both her fist and teeth before swallowing her rage and sat beside her mother while shooting her glare at Hiroshi. Hiroshi, who receives two pairs of glares from his family, sighs. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...So it was¡­". He starts to tell the details about what happened in the auction. The two women in the room listened intently while Hiroshi spoke. Hina, especially, never once blinked and listened to every word her father told. At the same time, keeping her emotions in check. "...Then on our way home, we are being ambushed¡­". Both of the women in the room gasped, hearing Hiroshi and Soma being ambushed on their way home. Then, the story escalated when Hiroshi accidentally activated one of the items Soma obtained from the auction, making an accidental escape and leaving Soma behind. The two women''s eyes shrunken, and the atmosphere turned heavy. "...And when I arrived with Mr. Malik for the second time. The place was already crowded for the collapsed bridge. I asked the investigation team there. They couldn''t find anyone or even the body of Soma". "...". "I see". Hina, who had heard all of the story, could not process the information in the brain. She just sat on the bed unmoving while her mind was being corrupted by negative thoughts. Hisako, on the other hand, still retained her composure and realized that in this accident. Her husband was not to blame for the activation of the relic. It was just an accident of luck that caused him to lose sight of Soma, and now his whereabouts were unknown. "..No, no. It''s a lie. I mean, this noon, we just hung out together, and Soma said he wanted to go to the auction to buy some good equipment. ...No, this has to be a lie. Dad, where is he? I know this is maybe some kind of joke¡­". "Hina". Hisako, who sat beside her daughter, turned her glance to the side, seeing her daughter''s expression that seemed almost on the brink of breaking. Hina''s eyes were devoid of light, and she started to utter those incomprehensible words, clinging to something that was not real. Hisako''s heart shattered seeing her daughter''s mental state. She couldn''t imagine how Hina''s heartfelt right now. Earlier in the afternoon when, they have a good time as Mother and daughter. Hina told Hisako what happened between them while they went out to the park. It made Hisako happy to see her daughter''s blossoming smile and her relationship with Soma. But seeing the broken Hina beside her, she couldn''t help but let tears stream down her cheeks. "...Dad, please, where is Soma?". She couldn''t let this matter go further. So Hisako dragged her daughter into her embrace and tightened her hand that wrapped around her fragile body. Stifling between sobs, Hisako opened her mouth. "Hina, listen to me!". "No, nononono¡­". Hina, who heard her mother''s serious tone, started to turn frantic like a child throwing a tantrum. Hina begins to thrash away in her mother''s embrace, not wanting to hear her mother''s words further. Hiroshi, who sat across them, could only bit his lips as he felt powerless as the head of a family. He slowly clenched his fist and brought himself to open his mouth. "Listen Hina¡­". "NO! Soma, where is he?!". The temperature in the room spiked up and alarmed the two adults. A flickering spark began to dance in the air, creating a brilliant sight that filled the ruined atmosphere. Hisako and Hiroshi, who saw this, started to act fast. Hisako, who was superior in her control of mana, began to spread her influence toward the surrounding area, making the turbulent spark calm down and dissipate into thin air. However, Hina still didn''t give up, with tears streaming down her cheeks, knitting her brows while ignoring the throbbing in her brain. She forces her brain to control the surrounding mana to vent her anger to her father. "Hina!". Hisako, who couldn''t let this go any further, raised her voice and jolted the other two bodies, making them halt in their thoughts. Hisako ignored the mood that stilled and brought Hina''s face toward her shoulder and started to speak softly. "Listen well, Hina. What your father says was not something you should believe willingly. He said that Soma was missing, but he didn''t say he was dead, right?". Hina, who heard her mother''s words, turned stiff. Hisako saw this as a chance to expand the topic. "...You know, Soma is one of the survivors of the project red the demon conducted. Then, maybe Soma was just abducted after being beaten up by the demon who ambushed them¡­". "But father said, blood trace¡­". Hisako tightened her hands that were wrapped around her daughter''s back. Letting her warmth spread through Hina''s body, making her boiling heart calm. The streamed tears that flowed down her cheeks halted as the words of her mother managed to calm her distressed heart. "...Do you believe it?". "?". "Do you believe that Soma died?". Hina''s face stiffened as she heard a cold voice from her mother. The tears that stopped began to accumulate in the corner of her eyes. Then, it starts to stream down her cheeks as if the dam has broken. "..Nooo, Hic, ¡­I don''t want to believe it. Hic, ¡­because, Soma is¡­ ¡­Soma was¡­". Hearing the wailing voice from their daughter, Hiroshi, feeling remorse, knits his brows while turning his gaze down. Hisako, who heard Hina crying for the first time since the gate incident, caressed her daughter''s head dearly. "...Then Hina, you should hold onto that hope and believe in him, that he was still out there waiting for us to save him". "...Um". "Just like you told me that time, You believe in his luck that always brought miracles through your journey inside the gate. So, this time, too, you have to believe in him. Because I, too, believe Soma was still fine out there waiting for us to save him". Hina, while bawling her eyes out, nodded her head and buried her tear-stricken face to Hisako''s shoulder, venting out her grief and frustration for Soma, whose whereabouts are unknown. After emptying the tears in her glands, Hina, who managed to calm down, is currently sitting on the bed while gazing at her own hands that clutched the bed sheet. "Hina, are you sure you want to be alone?". Hisako, who sat beside the bed, asked Hina, who was keeping her gaze down on the bed. Hina didn''t open her mouth and just nodded her head to reply. Hisako turned to her husband, who kept gazing at his daughter, who didn''t want to make eye contact ever since earlier. Hiroshi stood up from the bed and approached Hisako, then opened his mouth. "Hisako, let''s leave her alone for a while". "But, Dear¡­". "It''s okay. Hina, if you need anything, let us know". Hina didn''t make any movement and just silently looked at the crumpling bed sheet. Seeing her daughter ignoring him made his heart tighten in pain. But he shook his head and dragged Hisako from the room. Hisako, who saw Hina distancing away from her, bit her lips before she spoke for the last time. "Hina, as your father said, if you need anything, let us know, Okay!". This time, hearing Hisako''s voice, Hina nod her head slightly. Then, after seeing Hina''s response, Hiroshi could only smile bitterly and sigh, then turned his back along with Hisako leaving the room. As the two of them leave the room. Silence dawned upon the room, making Hina, who was trapped in the middle of it, start to wander her mind to the earlier story. Soma''s disappearance greatly shook her heart, and it almost drove her to the brink of destruction. She didn''t realize Soma''s presence had already grown bigger in her heart. But that presence has been taken away from her by the demon that is using him as a guinea pig. Hina clutched the bed sheet so hard, trying to tear it. As for the first time since she cried. She lifted her gaze, showing an expression that was so eerie and dangerous. "I will never forgive you, demon!". Without her knowing, the oath she took in the quiet room on the bed was the same exact line that appeared in the original story Chronicle Saga when she was on the brink of break hearing her parents passed away. She uttered those words as a vow to herself that would give her determination and strength to kill all of the demons who dared to stand in her way. Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Hero Academy once again. A night has passed, and Hina, who was bathed by the grace of the sunlight in her hotel room, was doing some light workout as it happened to cross her mind when she woke up in the morning. If she thinks it through, Soma always does the exercise every morning without fail, which also motivates Hina to keep striving to get stronger, for she has already set a new goal in her heart. Hina is currently doing a squat. Her knees, which already tremble, bend forward with a straight posture. She regulated her breathing, then gritted her teeth as she tensed her tight muscles to bring her heavy torso up. "...Fifty. fuuuh". After finishing the fifty reps without resting, Hina exhaled as her body started to get sticky from the sweat. She took a mineral bottle on the table, trying to replenish her lost body fluid as she turned the knap and put the head on her lips. A beeping sound rang in the room, which alarmed her for the incoming mail. She ceased her activity and took her phone that lay on the bed. When she lit the display, the email came from Hero Academy. With a disinterested expression on her face. Hina started to unlock her phone and saw the content of the email. {XXXXXX} {Subject: The Entrance Exam Result} Dear Akabane Hina, We are delighted to inform you that you have successfully passed your entrance exam. Congratulations on your achievement, and welcome to Hero Academy. ¡­. "...I passed". Hina, don''t know why, but the elated feeling she had in waiting for the result of the exam was already dismissed. The other day, she was so enthusiastic in wanting to know the test result, but the current Hina feels different. She wondered why. Is it because of the absence of Soma? "So, I need to go to the Academy to get my uniform". With the new destination on her head. Hina drank the mineral in her hands, emptying it in one go before moving her legs to go to the bathroom to freshen up. "Mom!". Hina, who was already freshened up and wearing her middle school attire, stood in front of her parents'' hotel suite. A moment later, Hisako creaked open the door and peeked outside to find Hina in her uniform, ready to go. "Hina? What is all of this". Hisako, wondering what was happening. She tilted her head to the side as she fully opened the door. Hina, who didn''t want to explain, showed her mother the email she received from the academy, making Hisako bloated her eyes. "Amazing. Congratulations, Hina. Let me prepare in a moment. Do you want to go with us three?". Upon mentioning three. Hina knitted her brows as she felt uncomfortable. "...". Hisako was at a loss for words, and she couldn''t say a single word upon witnessing her daughter, who was still sulking. She sighed and then scratched her head before telling her. "...Okay, wait for me in the lobby". "Okay". Hina put the phone in her pocket, then turned her body, walking in the empty hallway. She stood in front of the elevator, waiting for it to open, and with a beeping sound, the elevator door opened, which invited her to enter inside and go down to the lobby. Another beeping sound resounded, and the door on the elevator opened, revealing the not-too-crowded lobby. She ignored other people''s gazes and walked past the lobby before she found herself sitting in the waiting room. Thirty minutes later, Hisako dressed up with her red hair straight down, wearing a white blouse and blue cardigan. For her lower part, she wore blue jeans and black heels and approached Hina''s side. "Hina, shall we go?". Hina nodded her head, and the two of them started to head toward their destination. In front of the hotel building, the two of them attracted many glances, which was already a usual thing for them. Then, after waiting for a minute, a blue car stopped before them, and one of the car''s windows opened, revealing the driver inside. "Miss, where do you want to go?". A middle-aged man in his mid-forties spoke cheerfully. "We want to go to the Hero Academy". "Hero Academy?! You are one lucky miss. Because I heard the bridge was already repaired for the accident that blew it up last night". Hina''s body twitched for the information from the oblivious man. But she held herself back and threw her gaze to the side. "Is that so? So can you drive us there?". "Hop in!". "Thanks. Hina, let''s go". Hisako opened the passenger door, and Hina entered first before being followed by her. "Alright, miss. Buckle up". Seeing his two passengers finish putting on their seatbelts, the driver stepped onto the gas pedal, slightly accelerated, driving on the not-too-crowded main road. Enjoying the morning view of the east district. Along the way, the driver starts a small conversation with Hisako. As an adult, she begins to interact with him, albeit not all the questions she answers. Hina, on the other hand, cast her gaze outside, keeping her mouth silent, while instead, she remembered the spell from the grimoire her mother lent to her last night. After driving for about thirty minutes, they arrived at the bridges that connected the two districts. Hina, who remembered this place clearly from the story her father told last night, knitted her brows, searching for exactly the place that was newly built. "Hee, so they are currently doing the small work". Hina jerked her head to the front, hearing the driver rambling about the new road. She could see the brand new side of the road and many workers doing small work installing minor things. Hisako was also curious about the newly built road, so she cast her gaze outside and nodded her head as she finally understood the story that her husband had told last night was real. Even she could still faintly trace a Mana turbulence in the surrounding area. "Mom?". "Nothing¡­". After another half an hour passed, they finally stopped the car in front of a majestic wall that was erected like a fortress standing tall, protecting the academy. Hina twisted the passenger door, opening it as she stepped out to smell the fresh air before closing the door. Hisako, who finished with the transaction, walked out and then regrouped with Hina. In front of them, the place seems busy with many other students along with their parents, like them, who may be passing the exam. But the amount decreased a little from the exam day. "Let''s go, Hina". Hisako, who is already used to the sight, grabs Hina''s hand, and they start to enter the academy. "For the new student, We welcome you, and please go to the academy office, for you will be receiving your uniform and book about the academy". A bright and loud voice came from an upperclassman who stood in the middle of the intersection of the road wearing an arrow sign that pointed toward the office. Bringing joy as the new students looked at the upperclassmen''s enthusiasm. They began to follow the upperclassmen''s direction and, after walking for a few minutes. They finally arrive in front of the office where the new students receive their uniforms. The building was big and tall, built using the medieval European school''s architecture, with a big twin door that could accommodate many students in and out. Hina and Hisako saw the other students also enter with their parents, so they, too, started to move their feet. Upon entering the room, they were welcomed by the high ceiling, and a huge chandelier hung above. Beside them were many windows with colorful glass erected, giving antique nuances, bustling with people. In the innermost part of the room, there is a long counter where the students face a staff from the school, receiving their uniform and a book. Hina started to approach one of the staff that was empty from another new student, followed by Hisako. She stood before a woman in her mid-twenties with purple hair, smiling at Hina while wearing a uniform the academy had prepared. "May I help you, young miss?". "Yes, I am here to take my uniform". As Hina began to explain, Hina also took out her phone and showed the email she received in the morning to the staff. The staff nodded her head before starting with the procedure. Her hand swiftly scribbled on a piece of paper before she took a book and two sets of uniforms. "Here you go, young miss, for the other uniform, you will be informed later. Because, for the next three months, you will be wearing this spring uniform and the uniform is also used for attending your opening ceremony that will be held in April". "Yes, thank you. Um, can I?...". "Yes?". Hisako and the staff tilted their head at the hesitating Hina. Hina inhaled a deep breath before exhaling it in one go and spoke her mind. "Can you please check if the person named Soma has passed the entrance exam, and if he is indeed passed tge exam. Could you please give me, his uniform as well?". "Hina?!". S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...?". Chapter 139: Chapter 139 Dream. The purple-haired woman wore a dumbfounded expression on her face as Hina asked her to check a candidate''s name and give Hina his Uniform if the boy passed. Hisako, who stood behind Hina''s, blood drained from her face, then approached the counter hurriedly and with a wry smile, she opened her mouth. "I apologise for my daughter''s behaviour. Hina, we are already finished with our business. So let''s go to some place to celebrate your passing¡­". Hina, on the other hand, languidly glanced down because of the impossible request she asked. She felt a bit disappointed, but at least she had tried something. She suddenly switched her mind, bent her head slightly and spoke. "..I am sorry for my weird behavior. Thank you for the uniform. I will be leaving". The purple-haired woman blankly nodded her head, then gave Hina a wry smile, making the atmosphere turn awkward. "...Yes, no problem. Have a good day, young miss". Hina straightens her torso and, along with her mother, who says her thanks, turns their back, leaving the purple-haired woman. Then, from behind the woman. A young female in her early twenties appeared, bringing a lot of documents while approaching the desk. "Senior Violet, Where should I put these?". "You can put it here". Violet shows the female where to put the documents, which are below her desk. She stood from her seat first, then slid the seat aside before the hollowed part was filled with documents to the brim. Then, the female accidentally dropped one of the papers on the stacks, which grabbed Violet''s attention. She bent her knees and picked up the paper that faced the ground before flipping it and saw the content. "He is?!". The picture that was plastered on the paper was a young boy with black hair and a pair of striking red eyes with a vigorous compliment from each teacher who came to score him on the exam. Violet traced her plump lips as she gazed at the figure of the boy she was familiar with. "...So it was like that". "Senior, thank you for your help". Violet turned her gaze to the side, seeing the female thanking her for taking the dropped documents. "No worries, thank you for bringing the document. I will take care from here". "Yes, Senior. I will be taking my leave. If you need help again, don''t hesitate to ask me". "Fufu, I will". The female bowed her head a bit before walking away from the counter, leaving Violet, who once again glanced at the paper in hand. "...Soma, huh. My lady never told me his name". Violet''s lips parted as she saw the paper that had a huge S letter beside the photo. ***** Within his hazy consciousness, Soma was a step away from regaining his clarity, once again being pulled back to the void. However, with sheer will, he managed to slightly regain his consciousness while at the same time, his mind started to replicate the incident on the bridge when he fought the two demons alone. Soma''s body twitched, and sweat started to gush from his forehead before his shut eyes jolted open, accompanied by clear gasps that jerked his body upward into a sitting position. "Ah! Ha, ha, ¡­". He moved his hand, and a crunching sound entered his tone. He halted his raised hand, and his eyes caught the surroundings scene. What he saw was a dry land with withered lives. But Soma recognized the place. This place was the place where Martial Saints stayed, and it is also the place that should have been filled with vibrant colors of life. However, the scene that was presented before him was something else. Dry cracked lands, brown withered grass and empty rivers, making all lives in the place died down. The azure sky that once smiled now turned gloomy because of the black clouds gathering above, blocking the light from passing through the land. The towering tree that stood in the middle of the withered plain turned blackened, filled with miasma that stung his skin. Beside the tree, there is a large cocoon wrapped by hundreds of black chains that feel familiar in his mind, but it should have been on the other land where the world only shows darkness. "What is happening?". "What do you think?". Soma''s body jolted as he heard a familiar eerie voice that entered his left ear, making his leap to his right. He turned his gaze to the source and found the devil with full appearance staring at him with a disinterested expression on his face. "You?!". "Hmpt¡­". The devil turned himself into black smoke before he reappeared beside the cocoon, sitting while crossing his legs. He put one of his fists to support his chin and opened his mouth. "...What?! You have a problem with where I live?". "...I don''t care". "So¡­". The two of them muted, leaving dozens of thoughts that couldn''t be expressed because of how complicated the two situations are. Probably sensing what Soma had in thought, the devil also felt that they must speak to expose each other out. But, the method that came in his mind was not the usual conversation. Soma, who saw the devil stand up, raised his vigilance to the max, making the devil parted his lips, showing his sharp canines. Soma shuddered and saw the devil suddenly disappear from his sight and appear before him. "Boom!". "?!". Without knowing what happened, Soma''s vision flickers as he feels a sudden jolt that shakes his brain and he is rolling on the ground a couple of times before stopping and lying on his stomach. "Weak". The devil spat those insult words, making Soma grit his teeth in frustration. However with the sudden jolt toward his brain, Soma''s body paralyzed for a moment before he regain his body control. Then, he launched himself to stand and prepare his stance for battle. Seeing the fire in Soma''s eyes, the devil''s eyes flickered in joy. He spread his lips and once again disappeared from Soma''s vision. He was so fast that Soma couldn''t follow his movement at all. Wondering where the devill will appeared, Soma got blown to the right, but before his body reached the ground, he already flew to the left, next to the sky before he pummeled and blasted to the ground. Soma coughed multiple times to disperse the dust that entered his lungs. At the same time, he also trying to regulate his breathing, for his lungs were on fire because of the dispersed oxygen from the attack earlier. "...Fuuu, haaa". As he started to regulate his breath, a crunchy sound began to echo in the place beside him, and he saw a barefoot devil stepping on the dry grass and looking down on him with a cold gaze that sent shiver to Soma''s spine. "You are truly weak". "Gahak". Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Again, the devil relentlessly assaults Soma one-sidedly. The devil, saw how weak Soma was, felt greatly disappointed and bored. "Tch, give me your body". The moment the devil spoke those words, Soma''s entire being started to shudder in fright. The devil disappear then pushed him to the ground mpuntting him. His instinct rang an alarm that the attack the devil unleashes, was so dangerous that it could reap his life. The devil, using his left hand grabbed Soma''s throat, and with the right hand. He raised it high while forming a spear gesture to pierce Soma''s heart, killing him once. Soma''s instinct keep ringing an alarm, making him palpitating, and cold sweat start to gushed from all over his body. He try to retaliates but strength start to leave his limbs, making blood drained from his face. He didn''t give up and tried every way, but the oppressive fear that gripped Soma''s heart overwhelmed him, making his body paralyzed. However, as he lose any hope. From the black sky, he saw a faint golden color that tore the black sky. From the crack appeared a golden chains that radiate an opposite aura from the black chains. It began to descend upon the land, restraining the devil''s limbs. "Tch, you dare". The devil''s act was interrupted, making him knit his brows in annoyance. Another chains wrapped around Soma''s upper body before dragging him from the ground, pulling him toward the cracking space. "Just you wait. I will take that body of yours and make it mine". Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Talk. Soma is being dragged away from the place. He entered the crack in the sky that permeated a warm light that embraced his cold heart. With the blinding light nearing him, he closed his eyes before his body, wrapped by a gentle touch of the fluttering grass that swayed by the breeze that also caressed his cheeks. "Are you alright, soma?". A dignified and worried voice echoed above him as he turned his body to face the sky and found Martial Saint blocking his sight, looking down on him in worry. "..Thank you, Martial Saint". Soma tensed his torso before he woke up in a sitting position and saw the surroundings that he knew best. The place was like an Eden, different from earlier. It radiates an abundance of life that gives his heart a momentary peace. The martial saint could feel Soma''s anxious state muted as he let Soma calm his disturbed mind first before starting to have a conversation with him. After calming down, Soma faced Martial Saint, who stood beside him while putting the hands on his back. "Have you calmed down?". "Yes, thank you for saving me". "No problems. Since we have time. Let''s talk about what is happening inside your consciousness". Soma gulps his saliva when he senses Martial Saint''s tone has changed, and the surrounding air, as if following his temperament, shifts to a heavy one. Martial Saint slowly bent his knee, sitting on the grass field as he crossed his legs and faced Soma. Martial Saint keeps glancing at Soma, observing his features, making Soma feel uncomfortable. The Martial saint shook his head to the side and started to open his mouth. "Do you remember what happened to your body while you were unconscious?". "...No, not all of it. But I remembered it faintly¡­". "I see. Listen, Soma¡­". Soma began to keep his gaze toward the front and opened his ears. Martial Saint nodded his head and started to explain what was happening while he was blacked out. The cry for help, the devil interfering, and the devil that wreaked havoc but managed to kill one of Soma''s enemies in the battle. As he heard the detail from Martial Saint, Soma felt something churning in the pit of his stomach, but it was not too severe, so he held it back and worked his brain to filter the information Martial Saint gave him. "...So the current devil has turned stronger compared to past times". "...Damn it". Soma let out a whimpering curse at himself for the detail that Martial Saint gave him. The devil who starts possessing his body drinks another devil''s blood, which enhances his power significantly. However, despite hearing that bad news. There is also a good one where the enemy he fought was dead. At least one of them, but he still didn''t know which demon he killed. "With my current power, keeping these realms and fighting him fairly is the least I can do. Because I am already weakened". "What?! Weakened, How?". Martial Saint, who received Soma''s stunned expression, smiled wryly as he started to tell the cause. "It was at that time when I possessed your body, and we fought that lightning wolf. After I unleashed the third step, one of your limbs shattered, and I have to restore it back using a small amount of power I have". "What?!". This information was the first time he heard it. His mouth hung open for the guilt that he felt toward his careless action. Martial Saint notice the change in Soma expression, so he opened his mouth. "So that is why, Soma". "... Yes?". "With the current power I have. I can only help you twice maximum, and my consciousness will disappear for all eternity". Soma gasped as he heard the brutal words that the Martial Saint revealed to him. The heavy feeling in his heart start to gnawed his consciousness. His mind began to send a negative energy that runs through his nerves. Martial Saint sensed that Soma was clearly shaken, and he smiled wryly, seeing him acting like his age. "Don''t worry, Soma. I am supposed to be long gone from the planet ever since. This time, I was blessed to meet you as my inheritor. ¡­It seems there is not much time until you awake from this realm. So, let''s talk about ourselves a bit more. Because since the first time we met, we have never talked about it". "...Yes, with pleasure". With the new topic they had, both of them started to share each other''s lives outside the heavy and power-related conversation. The two of them merrily begin talking about their past rather than have some similarities with each other. Cain was an orphan of war whose parents were killed in the Great War and longed for power to stop the war. Soma, whose parents were killed by the demon, longs for power to survive. The story to reveal their past turned into a sad story that synchronized each other''s feelings of sympathy and made their bonds stronger as a person. Slowly the heavy feeeling in Soma''s chest dissipated as the talk start to escalates until their current situation. "Martial Saint, are you happy with what you are doing in that great war?". "...I don''t know?". Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "?". "...Ever since I gained this power, my life has been decided, for I have skills that connect me with the thread of fate. So, I can''t actually say that my action was a justified and happy one. But I am just doing my best to protect the planet. The place I live, that''s all". "Connected with fate¡­". Soma blanked for a second as he saw Martial Saint''s expression that was filled with nothing. There is no happiness, regret, and even longing. Only a genuine blank, no expression. He starts to think back, then remembers that one of his skills was given by the author. The skill had greatly impacted his life in this world like he was being controlled by someone who pulled the string from above. His heart started to feel heavy as he thought that all his actions until this time were probably led by fate, watching every move he made and correcting his mistakes so Soma could achieve the best outcome. Soma''s body starts to shudder just thinking about those thoughts. Also, he is wondering about all of his actions. "Can he call that his own action?". "Soma, what is wrong?". "..Ah? Nothing. I just blanked for a moment. It seems we are the same also regarding that". Martial Saint''s eyes bloated for a second before he sighed in dismay. "...I see". As the conversation took a break. Soma''s body started to fade, making Martial Saint raise his brows, then sigh in acceptance. "Soma, please take care of yourself, and if you need anything, you can count on me. I will help you the best I can¡­". "...Yes, thank you, Martial Saint". Soma heard Martial Saint''s offers to him and was determined himself to grow stronger than he currently is. So that he wouldn''t need his assistance, his body starts to turn transparent, and then it disappears, leaving Martial Saint alone, who looks at the azure sky while sighing. "So, you are also a person who cannot escape his fate, Soma". Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Awoken. Within the edge of consciousness, Soma''s hazy thoughts start to gather, creating a huge picture that will rouse his slumbering mind completely from sleep. A beautiful and soft humming that entered his ears drifted his consciousness back toward the dream, but slowly, Soma forced his heavy eyes to open. Gradually, Soma regained the strength in his limbs; he was awoken and faced an unfamiliar white ceiling. The feeling from his back was so soft that he wanted to keep lying on it forever. But his mind was roused completely, chasing the drowsiness away. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ara, you are awake?". Soma turned his gaze to the source of the enchanting voice that drew him in. He opened his eyes wide for the person beside him. "Miss Lawrence". "Good morning, Soma. Ufufu, It is pleasant to hear you remember my name so well". Lawrence closed the thick book she had in her hands, then stood from the chair beside the bed. She approached the wooden drawer on the left side of the bed. Then, with her delicate-looking finger, she took a transparent cup that was put on top of the silver tray that was being laid on the drawer, along with a kettle beside it, which was filled with mineral water. With the pouring water from the kettle, Lawrence filled the glass until it left a gap for the mouth to place. "Here". She extended her right hand while holding a transparent glass to Soma. Soma didn''t know why, but the sight of water in front of him slightly awoken his survival instinct. He grasped the glass from Lawrence''s hands and slowly gulped the content in one breath. As his body received the water, he felt invigorated, and Soma saw Lawrence brought near the kettle, offering him to refill it. Without hesitation, Soma shoved the glass which Lawrence filled it, and he repeated that three times until his thirst was satisfied. "Thank you. Miss Lawrence". "Lawrence is fine, or you could call me Sera. Besides, our age doesn''t seem too far apart". "...Is that so?". Soma feels slightly uncomfortable seeing Lawrence, who he barely knows, suddenly acts kind toward him. From what he felt based on his intuition alone, Lawrence was not a bad person. But he couldn''t leave a part where she could be sly toward people, which made him uncomfortable around her. Because it reminded him of a certain being who played with his life, and recalling that being was enough to make his blood boil. Lawrence shrank her gaze while keeping her lips spread. She caught a wary expression on Soma''s face, smiling and sad at the same time, for her feelings didn''t seem to get through to him. "Um, Where is this place?". "...This is my manor in the central district. My subordinate brought you here after the battle with the demons over". Soma, who heard Lawrence''s explanation, knitted his brows after she mentioned demons. His heart started to stir because no one besides his parties knew they were being ambushed. He turned his gaze to her only to find she was also gazing straight at him. Soma''s gaze twitched slightly. He still had a slight problem about what she had done, but he also felt greatly indebted to her generosity, helping him when he lost consciousness. "...Thank you for your help". "Don''t mention it. It seems you still harbor some suspicions about me. I apologize if my approach to you was a bit aggressive then. I couldn''t converse with you properly, so I try to push through your wall, and it seems to create an opposite effect". "...". Lawrence brought her face closer as she tried to inspect Soma better. Soma, who smelled a sweet, fragrant scent that entered his nose, tilted his torso, which made Lawrence smile wryly. "I am sorry, I didn''t mean to do anything. Just try to check your complexion". "...I am fine, thank you". "I see". "What is your purpose for bringing me here? I don''t recall that we are close enough to help each other". Soma spat the word on his mind: why does Lawrence save him? In the first place, this was the second time they met, and there is no reason. Even if Soma is the highest buyer in the auction, he could be granted such luxury. Worse, the money that Soma gained to participate in the auction was money from none other than the casino where she was the owner. Lawrence should feel reluctant to meet him, but Soma doesn''t know why. She is willing to help him that far. After being pressured by Soma, Lawrence just showed her enchanting smile. Then, her hands started to emit a glow, which appeared as a rectangular device from her storage. She lit the display and then tinkered with it for a bit before she stopped her hand. She flipped the tables around and showed the moving images on the tablet. "This is?!". "Yes, My subordinates accidentally recorded your fight with the demon and accidentally captured your appearance when you transformed into something not human". Soma''s face darkened as he heard the changing tone from Lawrence that gradually turned rigid. Soma tensed the muscles in his body and found a slight misalignment in his feet, but he put aside that problem. He clenched both fists, ready to fight at any moment, then opened his mouth. "...Is that a threat you show me?". "Ufufu, I wonder". His face stiffened as he was ready to attack her. But a sudden change happened when suddenly the strength left his body. His tensed muscles loosened, which made his battle intention dismissed. "... Those eyes?". Soma opened his eyes wide upon witnessing a change that happened to Lawrence. Her black pupils sucked everyone''s attention and now turned darkish red, and the dot that should be round turns sharp like a beast''s eyes. A thin membrane of red aura also began to cover her whole body. However, Soma notices a slight change that occurs in her body. It seems the power puts strain on her physique. Sweat starts to stream from her forehead as her calm breath turns erratic. Gradually, Lawrence closed her eyes, the red aura coating her body dissipated, and she exhaled. "...Fuuu, this is exhausting. Listen Soma, I didn''t want to bring problems to you. I just want to thank you. I don''t know where or why the demon is after you but I just want to say thank you for killing those two demons that have been a thorn in my heart". Lawrence''s tone gradually turned to her usual bewitching from rigid. Her red eyes turn black as she rests her body on the chair while sighing. Soma observed her every movement while again rousing his vigilance. He slightly wondered. "Does she don''t know what the demon planned in the auction?". "You don''t want to ask?". "...What do you mean?". "My eyes. I think you also felt it earlier about what kind of power it has and what kind of source it came from". Soma shut his mouth, he could feel it, albeit slightly. The aura and the power that radiated from her eyes had almost the same tendency as a demon or devil inside his body. Filled with an ominous aura, the symbol of wickedness, he concludes that she must also be one of the victims or survivors of Project Red. Then, after thinking it through, he shook his head to the side, which made Lawrence, who saw his response, raise her brows and curved her pink lips, pleased. "There is no need for that. Then, what do you want from me?". "...I think my words still didn''t resonate with you. Listen Soma, I didn''t have any ulterior motive to bring you here and show you that video. I take you here just want to thank you. That''s all". "... And you expect me to believe that?". "...I don''t know. It''s up to you whether to believe me or not. But the fact that I brought you here and gave you shelter for a week doesn''t change, I just want to thank..". "Wait?!". "... Yes". Lawrence, whose lines had been cut off, didn''t seem offended as she tilted her head, wondering why Soma was feeling shaken. "You said a week?". "Yes, a week has passed since you were carried from that road and unconscious on that bed". "Holy crap!". Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Status. "What is the matter?". Soma held his face and exhaled. His thoughts start to shift toward the entrance exam that should be announced tomorrow after the auction. Still, here he was, being bedridden for about a week without any information and trying to contact the Akabane family. He doesn''t know what kind of excuse he should make. "...Nothing". "Looking at your expression. It seems quite serious for your face to stiffen like that". Lawrence, who could grasp Soma''s dilemma in sight, approached the bed and then submerged her waist onto the soft bed while looking at Soma''s distressed face. Soma, on the other hand, knitted his brows and felt slightly annoyed because she could see his inner thoughts. But he shook his head and let out his thoughts. "When will the Hero Academy opening ceremony begin?". "...Tomorrow". Hearing a lax response from Lawrence, Soma''s shrunken gaze bloated, then she clutched the white sheet that covered his lower half. He slid the sheet to get out of the bed. But before he could open the sheet, a soft touch from Lawrence''s hands halted Soma''s action to remove the sheet. Like a snake, one of her hands travelled along his skin, caressing it gently, making his spin shudder in delight. Her palm rested on his left chest. The flower scent that came from her numbed Soma''s brain, as his heart began to throb from seeing her beautiful figure up close, locking eyes. He shifted his attention and tried to leave the bed, but Lawrence insisted. "Please move away. I have something important to do tomorrow". Lawrence didn''t utter a single word. The hands that were placed on his chest began to clutch the cloth. She bit her lips and hesitated to open her mouth. "... I think it''s difficult for your current self". "What do you mean?". Soma knitted his brows as he didn''t understand what Lawrence was trying to tell him. He keeps his gaze forward, looking at her eyes, probing for an answer. Lawrence, who receives his gaze, sighs, and with trembling hands, she removes the sheet that covers his lower body. From half of his calves under, his right legs were gone. His missing leg was being wrapped in white cloth. Lawrence, who saw his state, turned her gaze to the side, looking at his side profile, which expressed a dumbfounded state looking at his lost limb. "...I am sorry I couldn''t do anything about your limb". S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, it was like that". "Yeah, I am afraid..". Before Lawrence could finish her words, Soma, who certainly felt his storage was dangling on his neck, connected his thoughts and took out the item he had saved in case something like this happened. His right hand began to emit a faint light, which invited Lawrence''s curiosity. Then from his right palm appeared a vial made from glass, filled with a magical fluid in rainbow color. "That is?!". Lawrence saw the item blank momentarily as her eyes followed the vial. Soma brought his missing leg closed before unwrapping the bandage on his legs. Then, after his leg was exposed, the new skin already covered the wounds, Lawrence probably using potion but its appearance was pretty gruesome with the remain of his thorn flesh and exposed bone making the wound looked unnatural. He opened the lid, exposing the suppressed scent inside, making it exploded into the atmosphere. A sweet and flowery aroma spread into the room, clearing the fog clouding their minds. Soma puts the lid on his lips and slowly raises the vial to his mouth until it lets out a drop that enters his mouth and then travels to his throat. A surge of warmth travelled down his throat before it spread to his whole body. His body emitted a rainbow-colored light, which then began to concentrate around his missing legs. The light that gathered began to reshape itself to the form of legs, and then, with a touch of miracle, his missing leg was restored. Lawrence, who saw the thing happen with her own eyes, opened her eyes wide, for this was the first time she witnessed the legendary item that had never been found in the market. "It turned back". Soma straightened his right leg, gave it a few twists of its ankle and clenched its finger. He found nothing wrong, and he felt no discomfort whatsoever. So he closed the vial lid before storing it back to the storage. His lips spread as he was satisfied with the performance of the elixir because just one drop could regenerate lost limbs. Lawrence, beside him, whose mind was still in turbulence, opened her mouth. "...Soma, what was that?". He turned his gaze to meet Lawrence, who was still absentmindedly gazing at his right leg. "Well, it was an elixir". "...Elixir, I see. So it was that legendary item". Elixir, as Lawrence implies, was a legendary item which can regrow a missing limb. It also had the effect of restoring a person from fatal injury or in a critical near-death state, and it could even cure any incurable disease or illness. The item in question had already gone from the market, and it was considered a legend because of its rarity and amazing effect. In fact, Lawrence also tried to seek one in the world, but she couldn''t find it. One of the reasons it was so rare in the market was not because it was hard to find. It could be found inside the deepest part of the dungeon or gate if one who found it was lucky enough to obtain it. The reason it disappeared from the market was because instead of selling it, they might as well keep it for used purposes because of the amazing effect it had. There is also another reason for that, but Lawrence shook her head to get rid of her scattering thoughts, and she pressed the matter about the item. "...If I may ask. Where did you get it?". Soma raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t want to exhaust himself, so he told her the truth. "I found it inside the trial gate in Japan". "Trial Gate, Japan. Could it be?". "Yes, I am one of the survivors in that gate". "...I see". Lawrence began to stare longingly at Soma''s necklace when she tried to open her mouth. A loud grumble escaped Soma''s stomach, stiffening the people who heard it. Soma realized that he was being bedridden for a week. He caressed his stomach and let out a protest. Lawrence, with her open mouth, began to come back to her senses. She shook her head to the side and dismissed the thought she had. "It seems you are hungry. Let me prepare something for you". "...Are you sure about that?". "Don''t worry, please don''t be restrained. As I said earlier, the reason I brought you here is to thank you. So don''t hold back and eat to fill your empty stomach". "Then, I will take up on your offer". "Please wait for a bit because I will prepare the food". Lawrence stood up from the bed. She lifted the corner of her mouth and then turned her back, leaving the room. With a dry thud from the closed door, the room turned eerily quiet. Soma brought himself to sprawling his legs to the floor. It''s been a while since he has checked his status. "Status". [Status Window] Name: Soma (M) Race: Human (Half-Devil) Age: 14 Class: Martial Saint Level: 22 Exp: 444/460 SP: 920 Statistics: Physique: 76 Soul: 92 Luck: 9 Extra point: 5 Skill: Adapt(Extra), Puppeteer(Extra), Oni Strengthening technique, Curse resistance 6 Title: Martial Saint Inheritor, Wolf Conqueror Blessings: - Curse: Slow Growth Upon witnessing the current status he had. Soma breathed a sigh of relief because the pact that entangled his fate with that woman disappeared from his title, and he could say goodbye to the restraint that binds his soul. "Finally, I have been released from the pact". Chapter 143: Chapter 143 Serafina Lawrence. On the not too crowded road in the central district, a luxurious black limousine slowly rode the street while inviting some attention from the onlookers. The inside the car, there is a cozy and warm ambiance mixed together to create comfort for Soma and Lawrence, who sat side by side on the same seat. The soft light filters through the transparent window, casting a gentle shadow across the interior. The atmosphere inside the car was serene, with no unnecessary banter when Soma and Lawrence were submerged in their own world. Soma, who cast his gaze outside, looking at the morning view beyond the glass. His gaze shifted as he witnessed the faint image of beauty with a pair of black eyes was staring at him. Unwillingly, he turned his gaze to face Lawrence, who greeted him with a soft smile while basking in the light from the sun, making the scene more picturesque. "You look good in that uniform". The outfit that Soma wore was currently the uniform that Lawrence somehow prepared. The uniform of the Academy consists of a black blazer, a white shirt inside, and a red tie that coiled on his collar. For the lower part, it was plain long black pants and a pair of leather shoes, which were also being prepared by Lawrence. He felt greatly indebted to the things she gave and the things she had done for him. "Thank you for the uniform. I didn''t know you were a student in the Hero Academy though?". Soma also cast his gaze toward Lawrence while also putting on the same type of uniform for female students. Lawrence shifted her gaze to her uniform while checking her appearance, then pinched her skirt, making Soma throw his gaze to the front. Seeing his flustered reaction inflict a teaser side from within her. Lawrence''s lips curve as she closed the distance with him. A floral scent that always came from her body, roused the male instinct that made him uncomfortable. "How was your feeling about entering the Academy?". "...My feelings". There is a slight pause, which makes Soma start to wander. He never thought it through at first. He just wanted to gain the power to get stronger and Soma knew the Academy was the place that fit for it. However, after some things happened, he became uncertain about whether the choice he made was truly his own or some being pulling some string from above. The thoughts was always swirling in his minf. However, no matter what it is. What Soma could do for now was to let him follow the stream and try to break every obstacle that stood in his way. "Soma?". "Ah, yes, I am sorry. My feeling, huh. I am perfectly fine". "Hmmm, well let''s put that aside, have you already decided which class you would¡­ Oops, forget what I said. I think you should decide that for yourself". Lawrence covers her lips with her tiny finger while stretching her lips. Soma, who saw her figure, shrugged his shoulders and then cast his gaze to the outside. About the things she said earlier, he knows what that is. But for now, he must finish the long, boring Ceremony first. While looking outside, he felt a slight tug on his left shoulder, bringing his face to the side. Then, with a slight poke on his left cheek, Lawrence showed her white teeth and began to play pranks on him, poking his cheek. "Ne, Soma?...". "...What is it?". That night, they spent their night together chatting while Soma was having a meal. Their distance seems shortened, albeit slightly. However, the one who felt their distance closer was Lawrence, for she was always starting to cling to him and was the only one who always started to talk to get his attention. Although, Soma felt there was something hidden behind her facade. Also, the fact that she was not included in the story, making him worry about her true nature and traits. "I don''t know, tell me something funny!". "I am sorry to disappoint you, but I am not a comedian who could crack a spontaneous joke to please a young lady like you". "Ufufu, again, with your formal speech. I said you could just call me by name. Okay, then forget about comedy. Just call my name!". Lawrence started to aggressively approach him, making Soma cornered as he pressed his body in the body car and sigh. He turned his gaze to the side and met her bewitching face that drew on any men near her. But that won''t work on Soma, and if he keeps ignoring her, she will pester him until she is satisfied. "...Serafina". "Sera!". "... Sera". "What is it, Soma?". A gentle curve slightly appeared on her glossy lips, giving her a nuance of a mature vibe like a gentle moon that basked its serene glow in the night, mixed with the filtered sun from the window that made Soma''s heart flutter. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] If not for the skill Soma had. His face would already burst into flames for the distance and the destructive smile she had. The two of them start to slightly distance themselves from each other while Serafina begins her relentless approach, talking about random things. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Time passed as Serafina was enjoying her one-sided talk with Soma. The car, which maintained its constant speed, finally slowed down before it stopped completely in front of a fortress that stood imposingly in the middle of the district. The driver in front swiftly used the hand-brake function to make the car stay in place. Then, he opened the door and hastened his pace to approach the passenger door where Serafina was. With a faint clock the passenger door opened, and the middle-age man in a black suit opened his mouth. "We have arrived, My lady". "Thank you. Let''s go, Soma". Soma nodded his head, then stretched his right leg, before putting it on the ground. After he stood beside the car, the warm light from the sun that hit his skin gave him energy to start the day, and the warm breeze caressed his skin, blowing away the tiredness because of the constant tease and approached from Serafina sapping his mental health. "Thank you, sir". Forgetting something, Soma turns his gaze toward the man in a black suit before he gives the man a bow, to which the man replies with a smile and nods. "Good job, Alan. Please take care of the place". "As you wish, My lady". Like a Princess in a fairy tale, Serafina elegantly stepped out from the limousine, which made the passerby drawn to her gesture. She ignored those admired gazes directed at her, then turned her gaze to Soma, giving him her usual enchanting smile. "Soma, I have some business to attend to. I am afraid it seems this is our farewell for a while. I hope we can meet again later. Have fun in the Academy". "...Thank you, Sera. This debt, I will certainly repay it". "Ufufu, what are you talking about? Don''t stand here all day. You will be late to the ceremony, so hurry up and go". Soma nodded his head, then moved his feet, walking away from Serafina''s side, who watched his back until it was far away. "My lady, you seem rather fond of that boy?". Alan, as one of her longest employees, knows some of her nature, which he found amusing. Because if his current boss approached someone willingly, that means she has taken a liking to that person or. "What do you want to say, Alan?". Serafina, who seemed to understand what had flashed upon her subordinates'' minds, leaked her rigid tone, making Alan lower his gaze. "I am sorry for my impudence, My lady". She exhaled a sigh and then threw her gaze to the figure of Soma, who already stepped his feet past the gate. The bright personality she showed to him earlier, her lovely face turned stiff, and her other personality took place. Chapter 144: Chapter 144 Reunion. Soma moved his foot, passing the barrier that separated the outside world from the Academy, he seems at a loss. For him, this sight is strange yet familiar because of his experience in his previous world. The bustling sight of excitement mixed with anticipation for the new environment they will attend, or the returnee after enjoying their holiday, somehow filled his heart with void. The surrounding passage was brimming with students and parents who accompanied their children, witnessing the precious sight where their children grow and also sentiment about the passage of time. A hustling voice of excitement and the sight of a parent and children smiling happily while chatting with each other, celebrating their children''s success, feels surreal for him. The sight of a vibrant world filled with warmth and laughter suddenly lost its light, for his sight turned bleak as his mind began to wander toward the dark. However, he shook the negative thought that almost occupied him, then raised his face high while exhaling everything that disturbed his mind. "... Let''s go to the? Where is it again?". "Soma!". A crisp and clear familiar voice echoed behind him made Soma stop in his tracks. His body turned rigid because he felt a trace of longing and uncertain from this voice. Slowly, he turned his body around and found Hina, along with her parents, behind with dumbfounded expressions on their faces, gazing at him as if they saw a ghost. Hina felt a rush of overflowing emotion that had bottled up ever since she heard that Soma was missing. Time seems to momentarily turn still as her cold frozen heart, by his absence, thawed, and the amber of life in her heart starts to light up. She locked eyes with Soma, who somehow had a guilty expression on his face and spread his lips before speaking. "... Um, I am back". Her body seems to be pulled by an unknown force, as she dashes forward and dives into his chest. The tears glans that should have been empty after the night She lost him started accumulating in the corner of her eyes before they stream down her cheeks. "Uuu, Soma. you are alive. I am glad. I am truly glad, uwaaa". With the stifles sob that echoed in the opened space crowded with people. It attracted many gazes from every side that made Soma''s face stiffen in shame. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] However, with the current situation, he couldn''t do anything because he is also at fault for disappearing without notice. Feeling the warmth and tight embrace on his chest, he shrugged his shoulder while exhaling a sigh. He then responded back by wrapping his hands around her back squeezing it gently to make sure that she could feel that Soma was in front of her. Hisako and Hiroshi slowly approached their side while sighing to see Soma''s condition, which seemed fine in their eyes. Especially Hiroshi, whose face was darkened, approached Soma''s side with heavy heart. Soma noticed they approach raise his face and opened his eyes in shock because he felt that Hiroshi appearance aged ten years older. Both of them keep their mouths shut, letting Hina vent her bottled-up feelings. Half a minute passes. Hina, who regain her calmed, unwillingly separated herself from Soma. Then, slowly, she raised her face, which was in a mess from the tears and mucus. "Soma?". "...Pfth, you are a mess". "Hina, here". Hisako stepped forward while taking a blue handkerchief from her pocket, presented it to Hina. Hina received the handkerchief and then wiped the tears that wet her face. "Thanks, Mom". "Here, let me do it". As usual, these two mother and daughter from the Akabane family seemed to have a special bond. Their bond is inseparable, like a pair of sisters helping each other without minding about the difference in value, which made Soma chuckle seeing this familiar and wholesome sight. From the corner of his eyes, he could see Hiroshi with a heavy expression on his face standing in front of him before he bent his body ninety degrees. "Soma, I am sorry about what happened that day". "It''s okay, Mr Hiroshi. I didn''t mind it. Instead, I am glad you and Mr Malik managed to escape the battlefield". The words that came from Soma''s words took shape into a sharp blade that shredded Hiroshi''s heart. His guilt for not protecting himself and the console from the person he should protect himself made his heart crushed by numerous boulders that pressed it. Soma, who realizes what the things inside Hiroshi''s mind are, approaches him and then grabs Hiroshi''s shoulders tightly, making Hiroshi''s body twitch. Soma slowly raised Hiroshi''s bent torso and met his darkened expression. "... Remember what I said that time. I had a plan for the worst situation. The worst situation happened, and I managed to escape safely and reunite with you guys. That is what''s important, right? So, there is no need to blame yourself for what has already happened in the past. Besides, I am afraid the time is also not permitting us to stay in this place any longer". The Akabane family raised their eyebrows simultaneously about what Soma had mentioned. {Attention all new students, the ceremony will be held in five minutes inside the stadium. I repeat¡­} "Look". "Ouch, Mom!". The clear and loud announcement that reverberated in the atmosphere made Hisako, who was still keeping her calm, turn stiff. She unconsciously put strength on her palm while help8ng her daughter wiping Hina face accidently pinches Hina''s nose. "This is bad, Hina, Hiroshi, let''s go to the stadium". "..But, I¡­". "Dear, let''s apologize later. You too, Soma. Hurry, we don''t have much time". "Uuh, my nose". "Okay". Watching the family banter that seemed to become their routine in the Akabane households brought warmth that filled his heart. His bleak eyes change into brilliant shades of color. Soma''s face loosened his muscles as he let out a slight chuckle at the family that gave him this warm fuzzy feeling. "Soma?". "Hehe, It''s nothing. Let''s go, Hina". "Um". *** Inside a dim, flickering light of the family room. In one of the corners where white paint that was plastered on the wall was painted with red. There is also a pool that gathered around the brown floor along a piece of the separated body of an adult woman who lost her lower half sprawled on the floor. Within the secluded room where the only light that came was from the filtered moon from the window, bathed the figure of a woman with a hunched back, busied herself with moving her bloated cheeks that smeared with blood. The sound of torn flesh and crunched bones echoed in the dim room when the woman with her torn mouth and protruded teeth took a bite toward a piece of limbs once called a calf, tearing its flesh using her teeth. A tangy smell of iron enhanced the taste further as her eyes were filled with delight, driven by her primal instinct. "Hm?". A sudden ring from her phone halted her action. Then, with an annoyed sigh, she took the phone from her pocket before looking toward the caller. She swiped the display, and then a voice she didn''t want to hear entered his ear. {Gura, where are you?} "I am hungry and just getting some snacks, it is also to recover my strength". {Do you found some test subjects} "Yeah, I already gave them to your subordinate". {Good, after finishing with your meal, come to the place. I already send you the address} "How about my request?". {I already dispatch every spy I spread in Human society and in searching for the Relics you failed to obtain} S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, that was not my fault. It was yours for giving us little money to use". {...Come to the place. I already send you the address} "Tch, he hung up". Gura, with her new form, threw the phone in her hands to the floor before she continued her meal that was interrupted. At the same time, she was chewing the tangy flesh that smeared her mouth. Her thoughts start to recall the battle with Soma, making her elated eyes turned eerie in madness. "...Soon. I will have my revenge". Chapter 145: Chapter 145 Descent. A glorious and vast interior of the stadium that painted in white. A row of lined chairs that have been elected stretches to each side of the room. Many students and upperclassmen already occupied the present seat, which also flustered Soma and Hina, who came a bit late. "Soma Hina, good luck. We will be cheering for you on the second floor". Hisako, who dragged Hina with her hand, faced the two kids in uniform outfits with melancholy eyes because it reminded her of the time she also wore the uniform in her mind. The memories replicate in a flash, making her lips spread in a nostalgic sense. Hiroshi, on the other hand, still retained the dark expression on his face; however, he forced himself to speak his smile not to crack the festive mood his wife had created. "Okay, Mom. let''s go, Soma". Hina, who felt excited to attend the opening ceremony, extended her hand before she grasped Soma''s left hand, making him smile wryly. "Okay, then. We will be on our way". The two adults waved their hands, looking at the pair of kids who scanned their surroundings to seek some empty chairs. The vast room and the many bodies that occupied the room made the search seem hard. A woman who noticed the two of them lost stood from her seat and then approached them. She softened her face and tried not to be rude, then opened her mouth. "Are you two perhaps new students?". Hina, who was suddenly being approached, twitched her body, but as soon as she felt the warmth that permeated from her linked hands. Her stirred mind starts to calm down and face the woman''s eyes straight. "Yes, we were looking for an empty seat". "Oh, I see. You might go to the forward line because the chair for new students is already arranged in front". The woman with a clear voice informed the two while raising her index finger, making Hina nod her head. "Thank you, senior". "Thank you". "You''re welcome. You better hurry up because the ceremony will be held in a moment". Hina and Soma bent their heads slightly before fastening their pace to reach the last line of the front row of seats that was indeed filled with people with tensed expressions on their faces, and some of them already had tears streaming down their cheeks, overcoming with joy. After looking to the side, there are four empty seats in the corner. Hina clenched their connected hands tightly, informed him while extending your index. "Look Soma, over there". "Um, Let''s Go". The two of them began to approach the empty seats, passing toward the line of new students who felt excited and tense about the new environment they would attend. Soma and Hina arrived at the empty seat while Soma turned his gaze toward the woman who sat beside the empty chair. Their eyes met for a moment, and then, Soma tilted his head a bit then spoke. "Excuse me, is this seat open?". The woman who heard Soma unexpectedly talking to her twitched her body as the heat started to gather around her cheeks. With fluttering lips, the girl spoke. "...Y-yes, go ahead". "Thank you. Hina, you sit there". "Okay". Both of them began to take their respective seats, in which Hina was beside the girl and then Soma. At the same time, hurried footsteps echoed, which attracted Soma''s curiosity as he turned his gaze and saw a silver-haired woman with ruby eyes approaching their place. With bated breath, she stopped before dumbfounded Soma while regulating her breath several times before she opened her mouth. "...Fuu, I am glad I made it". "Good morning, Xiao Lian". "... Good morning". "Um, Good morning. Is that seat available?". "Yes, go ahead". "Thank you". Xiao Lian flopped her butt and sat beside Soma, which made Hina curious as to why she arrived at this time. However, as much as Hina is curious, the light in the stadium dimmed, making the new students feel restless. The stage that had been erected in the innermost part of the room lit up, revealing a podium with a microphone stand illuminated by the lamp. The room, which was bustling with small whispers, turned muted as if sound had disappeared from the world. A single lamp lit on the stage illuminated a beautiful female with black hair approaching the podium, making Soma''s eyes widen in surprise. With each step she took, many eyes were following her as if she were a fairy that descended into the human world. Her long black hair that cascaded her back swayed gently with each step. Her posture is straight, with her head held high, exuding a confident aura. Her sharp and gentle eyes, which turned to the audience, made every male captivated. Serafina, with her graceful gesture, lightly knocked the mic before her, letting out a dry thud that reverberated inside the room, making all the attention in the room turn to her. Making sure that the participant''s eyes were on her, she puffed her chest out before opening her mouth. "Greetings, new students. Pleased to meet you. My name is Serafina Lawrence from the magic department. I am here to guide you through the ceremony event that the academy held¡­". A gentle and calm tone that Serafina leaked from her mouth, like a piece of pleasant music that calmed everyone''s heart. Her voice carried even through to the parents'' side on the second floor, which made them drawn to her breathtaking figures, making the female parents knit their brows in displeasure, with her elegant gesture mixed with her bewitching tone which attracted many participants'' eyes never to leave her figure on the stage. Serafina keeps her greetings short and then proceeds toward the main event. "...Then, without further ado, let''s proceed with our first agenda. The greeting from our Student Council President. Please welcome Miss Lucy Daybreak". After Serafina called a name, all participants'' eyes were drawn to the figure of a female student with mellowed eyes walking to the stage. Serafina slowly steps out from the podium, lending the stage for a bit. Then, a single light cascaded upon the stage, illuminating the fairy that descended onto the stage wearing an academy uniform with a prim appearance that made everyone who saw her gasp in awe. Earlier, when Serafina ascended the podium, all eyes were drawn to her after having awoken their primal instinct as a male, but the current sight when Lucy appeared on the stage. Their corrupted minds were purified and reminded that beauty did not exist to be vile but existed to be appreciated. The girl named Lucy stood amidst the light that illuminated her. However, that light couldn''t ever be compared to the ethereal beauty that radiated from her. Lucy had a skin of pearly white, golden-brown wavy hair that stretched to her back. Her round and gentle eyes radiate a deep blue color, holding warmth and kindness in her personality. A soft curve from her lips made every male in her heart flutter for the pure smile she had. With fluid motion, she ascended the podium and stood in front of the mass with a confident aura. "Greeting new students¡­". As a soft and gentle voice started to enter every person''s ears, Lucy on the podium started to turn strange. She suddenly stopped in her speech, making the onlookers wonder as to what was actually happening to her. Then, as the one closer to her place, Serafina calmly stepped forward. Still, when she reached a radius five meters from Lucy, her body stiffened as strange pressure began to radiate from Lucy''s body, making the atmosphere in the room turn solemn in an instant. "So it came?!". Soma, who felt the change in the atmosphere, knitted his brows as he already predicted this was going to happen. "?!". "... What is happening, Soma?". "...". Xiao Lian and Hina simultaneously turned their gaze to the side, opening their gaze wide, watching a calm expression on Soma that wasn''t disturbed at all, even though the event had turned chaotic without replying to their question. Soma raised his index finger to block his lips, making Hina and Xiao Lian tilt their heads in wonder. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The commotion exploded when a blinding light crashed upon the stage, illuminating the dim room with its divine grace. The surrounding teacher and staff in the school fastened their steps to reach the stage to prevent anything that could pose a threat to the students. The glow that crashed to the stage settled down, and Lucy, who earlier stood at the podium with a gentle atmosphere, surrounded her. She turned a hundred eighty when her soft, deep blue eyes changed into a cold golden color, stunning everyone present. Then, with a wave of her hands, a golden glow began to gather around her back. Then, it burst apart, creating a pair of ten gold wings made from pure light, making everyone present gasp. Above her head, another light started to condense, creating a divine halo that settled on her head, making her appearance look divine. "...Humans. This is Gabriel speaking to you¡­". Chapter 146: Chapter 146 Trial. Gabriel she is one of the gods that ruled over the world where Soma currently lives. In the setting of the novel, Gabriel is depicted as a messenger of god or god of freedom. Because she is the one who governs over the wind, the bringer of the news from the creator God. In the novel Chronicles Saga, beings like Gods and the Devil are not something that could easily show themselves, for they are the ones who rule upon the universe. No one in the entire universe can define them, even if there is a living being that ascends to transcendence. No one under heaven and above hell can dare to challenge it because the Gods and Devil in the novel are nearly omnipotent. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why does she appear here at all times? In the story, the creator god notices the turbulence on the planet. Creator God Decided to send Gabriel to give humans a revelation that great danger would descend upon the planet. The purpose of Gabriel''s descent was to choose the person who would bear the destiny to protect the world, and in the story, Leon was the one who was chosen. The method of descending upon a mortal flesh poses a great risk for the receiver because of the difference in power magnitude. A normal human would soon burst apart into a bloody mist, but that rule would not apply to Lucy. Lucy, as the person who obtains the talent of a Saint, has the trait that lets higher beings possess her body without being damaged or corrupted, that is also including the Devil. "...I descend here as the Messenger of the all-mighty Creator God wants to bestow upon you Trial¡­". A cold and emotionless tone leaked from Lucy''s mouth, making everyone shudder in fright. Their hearts gripped in the tight embrace of cold, merciless blades that gave chills to everyone present. The atmosphere in the room turned chilly and eerie as the power that Gabriel exuded made the room feel heavy because of the pressure she exuded upon descending to the land of mortals. "...Listen, Humans, in three years. Three stars will be aligned together, creating a chaotic storm. It will lead to a second great war that will threaten all living beings in the whole planet¡­". Soma, who heard Gabriel speaking, sprang up from his seat, making people around him look at him in fright because of the bold move he showed despite the pressure and the divine being that descended in front of him. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Negating the Divine Pressure] [Negating Process¡­63%] Soma''s calm heart started to throb. His mind was caught in a swirling chaos that made his brain numbed. "What the hell. This is different from what I know?". His breath soon turned erratic as the fierce voice from God Gabriel entered his ears directly. "...Humans, Heavenly beast, Devil, Angel will once again descend upon your land and create a huge turmoil that will shake even the universe¡­". This time, Soma''s head started to throb in distress. The terms that Gabriel told were changed too much from the original plot. From what he remembered, Gabriel said that the Demon Lord would descend upon the land and threaten all living beings in this world. Then, she will choose the savior as a representative to act as a guardian of the planet, in which Leon. But the current reality was too cruel for Soma to accept it. "...As almighty Creator God servants. The four of us already created a perfect stage for you guys to compete and pick the one we deemed the best to be chosen as the savior¡­". "...What the fuck?!". Unconsciously, curse words leaked from Soma''s words. It echoed through the room, making the gathered gaze turn to him in fright. Every teacher, student, parent and worse, God also cast her cold gaze on him. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Negating Process¡­100%] [Negating the Divine Pressure complete] With the heavy pressure that has been negated. Soma kept his composure and gaze straight toward God, making the people in the room gasp with cold breath. Their hearts start to throb wildly, looking upon the idiot who dares to stare at the higher being directly in their eyes. Gabriel''s cold gaze began to leave his sight as she began to create a miracle directly with her hands. A huge magical circle began to float above the seat that dictated for the first-year students, making the other student behind them open their eyes wide. "...We will choose the one who is worthy upon receiving our blessing through the selection that we, Four Cardinal Gods, created. The person chosen will be carrying our All-mighty Creator God''s wish to save the universe he created...". The magic circle in the ceiling starts to spin counterclockwise. Soma''s instinct rang an alarm that this magic circle would bring him to another dangerous place. "Shit, Hina, Xiao Lian". Without slight hesitation, Soma wrapped his arm toward both girls, who were frozen in place, not daring to lift their gaze because of the pressure that strangled them. The room started to emit a bright light that blinded everyone present. As the light began to subside, everyone who obtained their sight jolted their body from their seats, as all of the new students that were present in the room had disappeared, leaving only an empty chair that was still warm. The parents and the teacher who witnessed the sight, blood drained from their faces as the sight of their children disappeared without knowing where they were. Their trembling gaze soon turned shrunken; it was filled with fury, for their beloved was being taken away before them. However, before they could express their fury, a residue of the miracle that Gabriel created spread into the room. The effect it brings was enough to dismiss the fury inside everyone''s heart. Gabriel, who was indifferent to those who thought about her, starts to create a huge gate made from pure power that she brought from a divine place. The gate stood three meters tall with an intricate carving of divine words. It is paved from pristine marble that could withstand the strongest and sharpest blade. Surrounding the gate, there is a small barrier around five meters around the gate as its center, creating a safe zone for everyone to bask in the comfort of the miracle. "...My obligation has finished¡­". Gabriel, in the form of Lucy, shone. Then, the wings and divine halo on her body start to dissipate into thin air, spreading a warm glow that calms everyone''s heart in the room. Lucy, who freed from Gabriel''s clutch, dropped down, but Serafina, who was close to her, swiftly caught her within her embrace, preventing her from kissing the floor. Lucy, who felt someone else''s warmth wrapped around her cold body, slowly opened her eyes. Then, as her eyes open, a hazy memory starts to piece together within her brain, but no matter what she does, the puzzle in her brain remains still, unmoving. As it telling her that the puzzle was not meant to be finished, leaving a gap in her heart, stirring it. "...I? What happened?". Lucy, who regained her consciousness, turned to look at her best friend and saw she was also having a grave face upon the chaotic event that happened in front of her eyes. Serafina turned her gaze toward a corner seat where she could faintly see his appearance, but now it was gone, leaving an empty chair that spooked her heart. "Soma, I hope you are okay". She muttered. Chapter 147: Chapter 147 Heavens Will As a ray from the warm sun filtered through his eyes, Soma''s eyes fluttered gently, adjusting to the light that pierced his eyes. His hazy consciousness gradually returned as he shifted his gaze to the side because of the blinding light disturbing his sight. When he tried to raise his hand to block the light, he felt his limbs were so heavy for some reason. A gentle breeze began to drift through the atmosphere, bringing a sweet floral scent that assaulted Soma''s nose and jolted his mind awake. He turned to his side and found Hina and Xiao Lian nestled comfortably on each of his sides, gently resting their heads on Soma''s stretched hands. The steady movement from their chest and slow breathing creates a quiet rhythm of intimacy and trust between them. The two of them slowly nestled their body closer because of the cold wind that brushed their skin, making their body temperature lowered in which they currently seek warmth. The warmth from their close bodies, the unique scent that came from the girls, also the soft feeling that assaulted his hands and ribs felt too surreal. His steady breath turned heavy as his heart started to turn chaotic from the situation he was in. Blood starts to rush toward a specific point in his body when. [Extra skill Puppeteer activated] "Fuu..". As the translucent window appeared in his sight, the slightly aroused feeling Soma had gradually dimmed with a faint whisper and gentle shake from his hands, trying to awaken the two girls in his hands. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mm?". "...". "Wake up, you two!". Hina, whose body twitched, started to groan as she fluttered her eyes. Still absentmindedly staring at Soma''s body, she gradually regained her consciousness. With the distance they had, Hina moved her gaze up, and she found herself one inch closer to Soma, whose warm breath was brushed against her lips. "Hina, good morning". Blood gradually gathered toward her face as she jolted her body into a sitting position. She caught the sight of them lying on the green grass that acted as the bed and a cover from the soil on the black soil. "Good morning. Where are we?". Hina turned her gaze sideways and opened her eyes wide in shock. Their surroundings were filled with towering trees. Their branches stretched like limbs, forming a dense canopy that filtered sunlight to reach the ground below her stretched green carpet that swayed by the cold breeze, rustling with a gentle rhythm. Many shrubs spread across the tree, casting a gentle shadow which was shrouded with mysteries. Hina''s body is tense with heightened senses. "Xiao Lian, wake up". She heard Soma softly whisper Xiao Lian''s name. Hina swiftly jerked her head and found Soma was slowly swaying the sleeping white-haired princes in his hands. However, despite being awake, Xiao Lian acts like a kitten who finds comfort in the warmth she feels. She buried her face further in his chest, making Soma scratch his cheeks. "...Um, Xiao Lian?!". A vein appeared on Hina''s forehead as she saw the pleased expression on Xiao Lian''s face. Her hand unconsciously extended as she pinched the sleeping prince''s cheeks, jolting her consciousness awake. "Ouch?!". Xiao Lian, who jolted awake, raised her body into a sitting position. However, with a sudden jolt, her mind still couldn''t catch up with the situation where her droopy eyes that seemed to lack focus turned sideways. Clearly, she was still not completely awake. With a dumbfounded expression on her face, she caressed her cheek, which turned red because of Hina''s action earlier. "Good morning, sleepy head". "Hm? Good morning?". Soma just smiled wryly, seeing the two interact. He tensed his body and sat between the two girls. He scanned his surroundings, and it was filled with greenery with a sense of touch of mother nature. The rich air that felt fresh as it entered his lungs made him more certain that they were currently in the forest. "Soma, where are we?". "...We are in the forest". "I know that already, and I wasn''t talking to you". "?". The two of them unconsciously start to banter even though their relationship is shallow with the chance they have to meet. However, he could faintly sense the frank interaction between these two, which reminded him of the content of the novel where the two of them are always in cahoot and in competitive relation but also admire and respect each other''s strength secretly. Soma''s facial muscles loosened as he started to raise his body to stand up, followed by the other two. His mind starts to wander toward the event that happened earlier. God Gabriel was transporting them toward another space where the test she said would be held. "But where exactly is this?". Soma muttered. [Welcome to the Heavens Will] [Every candidate who transferred here has the qualification to participate in the trial we God had created to choose the suitable person among you to become the Savior] As if the space itself has a mind. A translucent window starts to appear before their eyes are notified of their current situation. Soma, Hina, and Xiao Lian watch expressed their shock differently. Soma, who covers his mouth, is the sign of him in deep thought. Hina knitted her brows as she couldn''t believe to entered another trial gate. Last was Xiao Lian, who absentmindedly stared at the notification while nodding her head. [The goal of the trial is: Find the highest place that is available in the sub dimension. Ascend the mountain until the passage of daylight aligned with the horizon; thus, the key to open the gate will reveal itself] "What the hell?". "Soma?". "...?". After reading the content of the notification, Soma caressed his face as he exhaled the frustration that accumulated in his mind. First, the plot change was so ridiculous that he didn''t know where to retort. Second, the chosen candidate for the savior was too bothersome that it involved many people in the process. Thirdly, the Gods didn''t reveal how to obtain the title of savior. The Gods only reveal how to exit the subdimension but not the way to be chosen, and let the people that are trapped inside do their own things, probably trying to reveal their true nature while they are observing from above. "What a bad taste they have". Seeing Soma click his tongue in annoyance, Hina and Xiao Lian simultaneously glance at each other, tilting their heads. "Well, no point in dwelling here. Hina, Xiao Lian, prepare your weapon. We don''t know what is presented in this place. Maybe it looks calm now, but maybe there is a greater danger lurking around. So prepare yourself". Soma summons the purple equipment he got from the trial gate. Hina, who has already experienced this event once, sighs while taking out her Green Katana, holding it using her left hand. As for Xiao Lian, she summoned her legendary Blue Spear, before spun it on her hand and knocked the handle tips to the ground, letting out a chime of a bell ringing in the forest, tensing Soma and Hina''s expression. "Hm? What''s wrong?". Xiao Lian, who saw both of them tense expressions, tilted her head, wondering what was the thing that they were wary about. "Why would you ddo that?". Hina, who stared at Xiao Lian absentmindedly spoke. "I just want to make a sound in case there is someone near our location". "...I see". Soma sharpened his senses, scanning his surroundings. But after waiting for a dozen seconds, there is no sign of any living things approaching their place. So, Soma began to state his plan. "Okay, everyone. Let''s explore the place first while also searching the high place the system told us about along the way". "Okay". "...Alright". After getting permission from the two, Soma, who walked in front, followed by Hina and Xiao Lian slightly behind, moved their first step in exploring the trial gate the gods had created. Chapter 148: Chapter 148 Orc. In the heart of a tranquil forest where the air was cool and filled with the scent of green leaves that were captured by their nose. The warm sunlight that filtered through the dense canopy cast a soft shadow on the forest ground, making it a good place for small animals to hide their tiny bodies. The three of them proceed to explore the forest, accompanied by the rustling sound of the grass that stepped. They try to lighten their step without making any sound. However, with their untrained habit, it seems impossible to erase their foot trace. The atmosphere in the forest itself, after exploring it for almost an hour, was thick with a sense of peace where no living being except them walked in the dense forest. Soma, Hina and Xiao Lian keep their vigilance to the max, even knowing that they still haven''t met a single living being beside them. As the three of them continued their journey, a rustling from the shrubs before them alerted their tensed body stopping in their tracks. As the rustling of the shrubs intensified, the trio tensed their facial face, preparing their battle stance to intercept the intruder. A black silhouette jumped off from the shrubs, which made the three of them knit their brows and saw a white fur that was coating the beast with its thick four legs, cute red round eyes and a protruded horn on its forehead. "Horned rabbit?". Hina let a slip of her tongue, making the rabbit turn its attention to the three and their stalemate. The rabbit has a slightly larger size compared to the animal Soma knows of. It seemed the rabbit recognized the three humans before him as an enemy, which made the rabbit turn hostile. The red eyes of the rabbit began to glow in ominous light while tensing the rear legs where its strength was superior. "Ice Lance". Xiao Lian, with a flat tone, extended her right hand forward while casting the spell she had already prepared beforehand. A glimpse of glittering mist started to gather around her before it condensed into the body of water. Not finished with the transformation, the clump of water starts to take shape and stretches into a lance before its temperature drops to zero, solidifying the atom. It radiates a chilling aura around its layer before it travels in a straight line and strikes the rabbit''s forehead, killing it in place. The rabbit jolted its body while letting out its last shrieking, then dropped down and lay still on the ground. [You gained Exp!] "That''s easy". Hina saw Xiao Lian, who loosened their tensed muscle sighs. Meanwhile, Soma, who has a superior sense than the other two, heard a faint rumbling that came from below his feet, which made his body tense. "Prepare for an ambush!". Soma raised his tone, making the girls jolted as they ready their weapons, preparing their battle stance. As the source of the rumbling approached, Soma knit his brows, wondering what kind of waves they would be dealing with. He clenched his hands until the gauntlets leaked a creaking sound, stiffening the two girls'' faces. "It''s here". "...". The two girls seem caught the rumbling sound as their bodies tensed. Then, after the sound from the rumbling was close enough. The shrubs in front of them start to rustle, giving the perfect music for the battle that will come, and then spamming a white horned rabbit with its red eyes gleaming in dangerous light approaches their place with ferocity. "Let''s fight them". Soma dashed forward and approached the rabbit that led in front with its gleaming red eyes. He thrust his fist forward and blew the rabbit''s head to bloody mist in the air. However, Soma did not stop until there, with fluid movemenys he began to connect his next move with another, killing the unfortunate rabbit with a single swing of his limbs. He swept his right hand to the side, deflecting the rabbit that came from his side, breaking its bones before proceeding to the other victims. Hina and Xiao Lian also began to make their moves by diving into the swarm of white fur that kept appearing like waves. [You gained Exp!] [You gained Exp!] [You gained Exp!] ¡­. The translucent window appeared before their eyes, blocking their sight in battle, but with the current enemy they fought, they could manage it with no problem. The battle leaned heavily into the trio''s sides. The other rabbits that were driven by fury start to turn their tail and flee from the scene, making the three of them catch their breath after massacring a lot of rabbits. "Fuu, that was exhausting". "The amount was crazy. How many did I kill?". "...I Level up". Below them, the green grass that acts as a blanket for the soil is turned red by the blood from the hundredth rabbit that has been slaughtered by three people while making the surrounding air turn tangy, like the smell of iron. The two girls, using their sleeves, wiped out the sweat that started to accumulate in their bodies after the battle. Accidentally, the cool breeze that passed by brought their odor to the atmosphere, and it also faintly entered Soma''s nose. Who shook his head to get rid of the dirty thought he got. Probably because the air was so pure and fresh that it could carry a faint smell and spread through the atmosphere, which made him dumbfounded. "Should we collect this rabbit or..?". "Guaaaa!". A sudden warcry that reverberated in the forest tensed the three individual faces. The cry that was carried by the wind felt so much closer as multiple presences also started to gather toward their place. "Hina, Xiao Liaon, prepare yourself!". Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two girls, who also heard the commotion, ready their battle stance while surrounded by the tangy and mixed sweet odor from their bodies. Heavy footsteps approach their place before its appearance, which, once blocked by a tree, reveals itself under the glow of the sun. The monster stood two meters tall with its green skin, bulky muscles on its hands and bloated belly while wearing a dirty rag to cover its crotch. The monster also carried a thick club in hand that had some crud carved into it. Soma knitted his brows while the girls behind him stiffened their faces in disgust at the monster that appeared before them. "Orcs, huh". ""..."". Orcs is a D-rank monster that had a pig face but walked bipedal like humans naturally. They were one rank higher than goblins. Orcs are the race that had the same or maybe higher fertility rate because of their nature and kidnapping women to become their breeding slaves. The two Orcs that appear before them also keep their sight of the girls behind Soma while licking their lips, showing their protruded tusks and wet snouts, gazing at the two girls with lust. Hina and Xiao Lian''s bodies shuddered. Their hair stood to no end. They knitted their brows for the sheer disgust, for they know the monster''s nature. "Gaaa, oink". "Oink". The two orcs began to dash forward, which made the two girls'' faces pale at the sight of two Orcs lusting for them. "Ignoring me, huh". Soma intercepted their advance while kicking the orc, who ran in front, receiving a huge jolt around its bloated belly, blasting him from the place before slamming upon a tree that held his body in place. The other Orc, Soma, approached him while stepping on the Orcs'' shin, letting out a cracking noise, making the orc''s face contorted, then losing his balance. Soma approached the orc''s face while retracting his fist back, clenched it tightly. "...One". Soma thrust his clenched fist and traveled in a straight line. It carried a lot of force that made the orc''s face turn pale because of his wild instinct kicking in. However, it was too late. Upon making contact with Soma''s fist, the orc''s head cracked before the sheer force from the punch turned the Orc head into a splash of blue fountain mixed with a bit of flesh dancing in the air. "Oink?". "Two". While leaning on the tree, the other orc, who was still trying to understand what happened, felt a sudden jolt from his right cheek before it separated from its lower jaw, spurting blue liquid. [You gained Exp!] [Curse resistance Skill Evolved into advanced skill] [Curses resistance 7] [Curse Slow growth had been erased from the status] [You Level up!] ¡­ Chapter 149: Chapter 149 Cave. After killing the two orcs while receiving experience points, plus good news, Soma stood there silently looking at the translucent window that floated before him, telling him the news he had wanted to hear all this time. "Soma, what''s with the sudden silence?". "...Soma, You okay?". "I''m okay". Soma hurriedly got rid of the windows that spammed before him, turning his head to the two girls who watched him in worry. A faint smell of tangy aroma filled the entire area, making Soma''s face frown because of the unpleasant aroma. The other two also felt the same and blocked their nose to prevent the scent from entering. "Let''s get out of here first!". The two girls nodded their heads, and then they took one final glance at the cold body of the orcs that lay on the ground bathed in blue blood. Hina and Xiao Lian gulped their own saliva and simultaneously clenched their weapon, respectively feeling frustrated because of their condition in front of a threat they should kill. After reminiscing about their failure, they take the first step, distancing themselves from the pile of corpses around them. Soma, whose eyes were filled with bodies, approaches the pile of corpses of rabbits and stores some of them inside his storage rings in case he needs them. They continued their journey, passing the towering tree while sometimes being halted by the rustling sound that may have posed a threat to them. Hours had passed as the warm light that basked their skin turned scorching hot, for it was currently hanging above their head, making the three of them drenched. "This is no good". "What''s the matter?". "...?". Soma, who let out his mutter, made the two girls behind him turn their attention to him. A couple of hours have passed since they met with the orc, bringing them to their current situation. However, there is still something that bothers Soma about the situation he is in. "No, it''s just when I think back, this place was too strange to be called a trial gate". "Hm, how so?". "Hina, do you remember when we accidentally entered the trial gate. The weather, atmosphere and the surrounding area. Also, the killed monster inside?". Hina''s mind starts to recall the event that happened. Xiao Lian, who was unrelated, kept observing the surroundings while also sometimes taking a glance at times toward the two. "...Now that you say it. This is indeed a bit strange. The weather or temperature inside the previous gate stayed constant without any prior change, despite the passing time, unless we entered the special territory, and the monster that had been killed dissipated into thin air and turned into Mana core...". Xiao Lian, who keeps muting, starts to catch what the conversation is about. She opened her mouth while directing her gaze to Soma. "...But, if that red-haired girl said it is true. Then where is this place?". "Who do you call red-haired?". "Yeah, that is what I am wondering, too?". The three of them start to rack their brains, trying to find the truth about the things that occupy their mind. But no matter what they do, they can''t figure it out, so they put aside the matter and resume exploring. Soma, who was leading ahead, muttered. "This is truly strange. Does the fact that God is involved in creating this realm affect the change? Whatever that is, this is certainly because of the changing plot the author did. Tch, changing the plot this drastically. Now, I don''t know what will happen in the future anymore". While having a slightly heavy mind in his heart. Soma maintains his composure so as not to worry the other two girls. However, there is a pair of sharp eyes that keep boring a hole in his head. It came from the expressionless Xiao Lian, who noticed a slight change in his mood. After continuing their journey for another hour, the three of them seemed at a loss when suddenly Soma''s ears pricked by the sound of the flowing stream on his right. He turned his route, which made the two girls tilt in wonder, then appeared before them a slope that stretched down. Soma raised his gaze and saw the brilliant shade of the light start to shift its place to the west. "Let''s take a break in front". "Mm? Okay". "Mm". They were walking down the slope for about half an hour. In front of them stretched a transparent river that caught everyone''s attention with its beauty because of how clear it was; they could see the bottom. The water reflected the tree around and created a picture of the azure and green that swayed along with the ripples. Smooth stones with various shaped lining around the riverbed create a small gap for small creatures to hide and, from their right, a breathtaking view. High in the rocky wall, a stream descends like a falling river into a cascade of mist. With the high density of the water, a thunderous roar echoed while the water met with other water. The light from the descending sun creates a brilliant shade of rainbow over the falling stream. "Wow, beautiful". "Um". Soma scanned his surroundings, searching for the perspective of threat, but found nothing in sight. However, his eyes rested on a dark maw that slightly drew his gaze into it. "Soma, let''s rest here". "She is right". Hina and Xiao Lian tug on his sleeves, disturbing his attention disturbed. "Go ahead. Oh, and take this". Soma began to take out his reserved food from his storage and give it to the girls, including him. The three of them rested their tired calves, stretching their tired legs before enjoying the meal Soma had prepared. While eating the meal in his hands, Soma''s gaze once again turned toward the hole that had entered his mind ever since he found it. An unknown force seems to keep inviting him to enter the place. However, he couldn''t decide on it alone because he needed the permission of the two girls to know if the place was safe and comfortable enough for living. He could use it for resting at night. "Soma?". "Hm?". "Nothing, it''s because you were just absentmindedly looking at that cave over there. Is there something there?". Hina, who catches Soma''s weird behavior, opens her mouth. Because of that, she also becomes curious about the rocky cave that is erected beside the flowing stream that crashes down. "...No, I thought it was about time for us to seek a place to stay for the night". "Does it seem too early for that?". Xiao Lian beside them retort. "I know, but this is just our first day coming here. We don''t know what will happen afterward or how long the Trial is. So I think for today we must find a place to stay first, using it as our base operation, and plan our next step ahead". "Well, If Soma says so, I will follow your lead. How about you, Silver-hair?". "...I will follow your lead, Soma. Don''t call me silver-haired. I have a name, Xiao Lian". "You are the first who did that. I also have a name, Akabane Hina". "Nice to meet you, Red-hair". "You!". Hina''s face twitches for the attitude that Xiao Lian shows to her. But she realized that she was near Soma, so She held the veins that were visible on her forehead, flashing her white teeth. "Nice to meet you, too. Silver-hair". S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A flickering flame lit between the two of them before it transformed into blazing flames that filled both girls'' eyes. Soma, who witnessed the two of them, could only chuckle and resume his meal. After filling his stomach with the meal, he tidied up the place. Soma approached the riverbank and slowly dipped his current boots into the flowing river to test the depth of it. Gradually, his feet were getting submerged until half of his shin drowned. "...It''s not too deep. Let''s go". Soma went toward the middle part and the back while extending both hands to escort the two girls in dipping their feet. "Okay". "Mm". Hina and Xiao Lian, who both took off their shoes and socks, took each of Soma''s hands, trying to submerge their bare feet into the translucent river. Upon making contact with the water, a trace of fresh and cold water stung their nerves, tensing their nerves as they submerged their smooth feet. "It''s cold". "Mm, and refreshing at the same time". "Good then. Let''s slowly progress". They nodded their heads while being escorted by Soma until they reached the other riverbanks safely. Without waiting for their feet to dry, the three of them resumed their walk and approached the stone cave that was erected beside the stream. "This is". Soma marveled at the sight before him, a dim cave made from stone stretched inside. "Hina, please?". "No, problem". Hina started to focus her mind and gather the surrounding mana into her palm, and a spark began to ignite, creating a small fire that shone in the dark. "Let''s enter". Chapter 150: Chapter 150 Another Transfer. The source of flame that lightens the cave, casting flickering shadows onto the rugged stone walls. The air grew cooler and damper as they stepped further inside, the ray from the sunlight behind them gradually leaving their side. Further ahead, the cavern stretched in a single way without any branches. Their footsteps echoed on the uneven rocky floor, causing a rhythmic beat that mixed with the riot sound from the stream outside. As the three of them venture deeper. The light that came from Hina flames captured the pretty wide open space that could accommodate dozens of people to stay. However, the thing that captured their attention the most was. "This was". Soma, followed by Hina and Xiao Lian, approached the innermost wall and revealed the discovery of a strange symbol that filled the entire walls to the brims. Not only the walls even the ceilings, it was filled with an ancient text that gives a mysterious vibes. However, there is a unique existence despite being circled by hundreds of symbols. "Soma, that was". "... Yeah". Hina, who beckoned Soma to follow her, saw a picture of the legendary figure that was believed to exist in ancient times. "...Dragon". Xiao Lian, who happened to see the painting, uttered those words, and a faint trace of a soft emotion leaked from her. Soma and Hina turned their gaze. Watching a rare moment when Xiao Lian showed a definite emotion, she longingly stared at the figure painted on the ceiling. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The figure of the dragon was described menacingly: a long body swarming around the clouds, thousands of scales, and deer antlers that protrude from its head. With no fear, he imposingly roared to the heavens, announcing that he was the ruler of the lands. Xiao Lian stretched her right hand, trying to grasp the painting, but alas, the distance was something she couldn''t reach. She could only stare longingly as she bit her lips. "I see". Soma, who saw the scene, turned his gaze upward toward the dragon. Dragon itself was something related to the Xiao Lian family in the Chronicles Saga. Even the Blue Spear in her possession was created using the part of dragon bone, bathed by its blood and purified by the lightning for days until it reshaped into a weapon. So, it is no wonder Xiao Lian could show some expressions like that. Xiao''s Family is in aeons trying to search for a trace of a dragon that was once said to be the benefactor of their ancestors. However, in the Chronicles Saga, the existence of dragons is said to be already extinct in the previous great war in ancient times. That is why Xiao Liann, in the story, could only swallow her dreams in trying to find a dragon in her life. "Xiao Lian, Hm?". "Oi, silver hair". "Oh?". The room in the dim cave starts to turn bright. The source of the light was coming from Xiao Lian''s storage in the form of a bracelet that coiled around her right wrist. The bracelet let out a faint chime of a bell, making the three of them stand still in shock. Then, as if responding to the call. The stilled cave began to show a sign of moving. Soma''s vision slightly swayed as the floor below his feet also trembled, making the people inside face pale. "Everyone, let''s get out of this place". Using his hands, Soma each grabbed Hina and Xiao Lian''s wrists. Then, when he tries to dash outside, the bracelet starts to shine brightly, and an azure magic circle starts to appear below their feet. "What the hell? Another teleportation?". The magic circle started to emit a blinding light before it swallowed the three figures in place. After the cave was empty, the surrounding walls began to crack, and it spread to the whole place, burying the untold story that was hidden from the world''s eyes until now. *** As the light subsided, Soma slowly opened his eyes only to find himself standing inside a vast space filled with the smell of earth. The atmosphere was tranquil and mysterious, giving a sense of ancient feeling to those who witnessed the room. The ceiling that soared above was estimated to be ten meters tall. Plastered on the ceiling was a vast translucent crystal that gave an intense light illuminated the massive room. Many pillars were carved from rough boulders, standing imposingly, supporting the ceiling that was too high for human beings to reach. Below him stretched a red carpet that looks ancient but still retains its glorious shapes stretched toward the innermost part of the room where there are two massive twin doors and elevated stairs on each side. "Soma, this place?". "...". Hina and Xiao Lian seem to have an understanding of their surroundings already. "We don''t know yet. Hence, I ask you two to keep vigilance and prepare yourself before we continue". Soma awaits the two girls while scanning his surroundings. Xiao Lian, who was in the process of wearing her black knee-length socks, halted her hands. Her gaze was focused on her bracelet, which still let out a faint blue light in this room, making her thoughts wander. "I am sorry¡­". "Stop!". Before Xiao Lian could finish her words, Soma, who noticed her dark expression, cut her words off, making her body stiffen. "You shouldn''t blame yourself for what''s happened. This is clearly not your fault". "But the painting reacted to my¡­". "Rather than blaming yourself, let''s think of a way for us to escape this predicament together, okay?". "...Hm, okay. Thanks, Soma". "You''re welcome". Xiao Lian resumed her activity and put on her shoes before straightening her posture. "I am ready". Hina, who watched Xiao Lian''s slightly darkened mood, shrunken her gaze as she turned to Soma. "Let''s go". *** On the other outskirts of the unknown forest, a lone blonde boy felt lost in the same scene he witnessed for half a day. The event that happened in the academy considerably shook him to the core because of the appearance of the higher being that rarely descended upon the planet. Leon, who is resting his tired body below the canopy of a towering tree while sipping a mineral water he brought inside his storage rings, sighs. Half a day he spent searching for other people and trying to solve this trial that suddenly being given to them started to take a toll on his mind. However, he couldn''t give up just yet as the sun had already shifted its place to the west. Leon thought at least he needed a good place to stay the night. He was having a new goal in mind and tidying up the place. Leon put strength in his knee and began to pursue his small goal before the forest darkened. "Which way should I¡­?!". However, the moment he finished with his words, a slight rustle from his right side tensed his expression, and with a trained mind, he summoned the sword he brought inside his storage and prepared his battle stance. "Wait, wait, wait. I am not your enemy". A flustered voice began to leak from the other side before the source revealed itself. Three people wearing the same Academy uniform appeared behind a tree. A plain man, a flashy girl, and a petite girl in one group with messy uniforms adorned with tiny branches and leaves. "You are?". "...Ah, sorry. My name is Eiji, this is Eri, and this is¡­". "Um, ¡­Lydia. Pleased to meet you". "Yeah, likewise. My name is Leon Pendragon". The first meeting leading toward Leon''s downfall occurred on the other side of the forest. Chapter 151: Chapter 151 Ancient Ruin. After wondering which door he must open first, Soma picks the massive door that first caught his sight. Slowly, he began to move his legs while the girls behind followed him like a duckling. The vast interior of the room makes the atmosphere surrounding the area feel eerie because of the mysterious ambiance it casts upon them. While walking, Soma and the two keep their vigilance to the max, ready to draw their respective weapons anytime. However, so far, there is not a single threat that approached them. Arriving at the huge door that stood five meters tall with intricate lining carved using skilled craft. The door itself was made from an unknown metal or material that gleamed in platinum. Even though the place looks desolate and ancient at the same time, the pillars, items and even this door manage to retain their glory without being eaten by the passage of time. "How do we open it?". "Hina is right. Is there some switch over here¡­?". "Soma". Xiao Lian, with her usual expressionless tone, stepped forward while showing the still-shining bracelet on her right wrist. Soma, who understood her meaning, nodded his head and let Xiao Lian do the rest. With a wave from her right hand, a blue spear emerged, emitting a strange blue glow as if it was thumping like a beating heart. The massive gate, which seemed dormant for thousands of years, began to twitch and react to the strange light that radiated from the spear. The lining on the door''s surface started to emit a faint blue light as Xiao Lian placed the spear tips on the ground. Those massive doors, after receiving the signal from the spear, gradually began to let out a rumble because, for the first time in millennia, they moved. With its massive body, the area surrounding the door was also being affected, raising a cloud of dust that blocked the trio''s sight. Soma and the two girls raised their hands to block the dust that threatened their eyes. A faint trace of their foothold began to sway because of the tremor caused by the opened gate, making them alerted. Tensing all the muscles in their body, the door opened and showed a big enough gap for them to enter. Hina swiftly took out her Green Katana and held it in her left hand. "You guys ready?". After the dust had been cleared, Soma spoke his words and responded with a swift nod from the girls. Soma exhaled the breath he held earlier, then raised his first step to enter the space behind the massive door that seemed related to Dragon. After the door opened, it fully exposed the space across. A sudden gust of pure mana that brightened their view stuck their body, invigorating their tired body after a tired walk. The three of them stood amazed as they enjoyed the exhilarating feeling that invaded their body. After the storm of Mana passed, Soma resumed his pace and managed to pass the door that separated the two rooms, making Soma and the two girls'' eyes wide open. "What in the world?!". "...Huge?!". "...". The interior of the room was massive with dome shapes, and in the middle of the room, there was an enormous pond filled with clear water that glittered in brilliant light because of the reflection from the transparent crystal above that acts as the sun. The surrounding lake was a desolate ground, with blackened floors in every corner that still radiated some warmth as if it was still burned by the flame. Soma scanned the surroundings and found nothing except the pond. As they walked toward the pond, the cold sensation that clashed with the warmth around him began to seep into their skin, making their body shudder slightly. The cold itself kept leaking from the water, creating a wonder that couldn''t be solved by the kids. However, when the trio arrived beside the pond lips, their bodies were stoned as they saw a massive skeletal figure of a coiling dragon that circled the lake perimeter as the testament of the ancient era, proofing that dragons really exist. Its skeletal remains were weathered yet majestic with its antlers, the long yet flexible spine still whole and its four tiny legs that were sprawled across the pond bottom along with the glittering light of treasure, the remnant of the past. "...Dragon, they exist". Xiao Lian softly uttered those words as she bent her knees and neared her face toward the pond surface to see the real thing. "What''s wrong with her?". Hina, oblivious to Xiao Lian circumstances, closed her distance with Soma with a soft whisper. "...Wel, I don''t know, but it seems she looks touched". "..You are right". As soon as Hina finished her words, Xiao Lian jerked her knee, standing up while hurriedly taking off her uniform. She threw away the blazer, loosening the red tie around her neck, and threw it to the floor too and when her finger reached her shirt button. Hina swiftly arrived before her and grabbed both Xiao Lian''s hands, who wanted to continue further. Xiao Lian met gaze with Hina, who knit her brows in displeasure. She, with an absentminded face, tilted her head and softly spoke. "What are you doing?". "That was supposed to be my line here. What are you doing?". "I want to see the dragon skeleton more closely". "...Then?". "...then? ¡­.if possible taking it with me to my home". "Are you an idiot?". "Hm?!". Despite the disturbing words Xiao Lian had said. Soma faintly thought that it was actually a good plan. The bones of the Dragon would be a good material for crafting a weapon or even using it as a material for enhancing weapons, making it evolve a rank higher because of the high-class material. But should he do that? "Please move, Red-hair!". "I can''t allow you butt naked here!". The flickering of tiny bolts travels between the two girls'' eyes. Before the situation worsened, Soma approached the two and put his hand on the girls'' wrists, stiffening their faces. "Calm down, you two. And Xiao Lian, I know you want to take a closer look at the fossil, but can you swim, or do you have the proper clothes for swimming?". "...No". Xiao Lian''s flat tone resonated, making Hina''s face blank in a dumbfounded state. Hina sighs with knitted brows holding her forehead, staring at Xiao Lian with a weird feeling in her chest. "...Unbelievable. What is wrong with this girl?". Hina let out her disbelieving words while watching Xiao Lian''s figure tilted their head, looking at both of them flatly. Soma, who understands Hina''s feelings, could only smile wryly because he is glad. After all, the person named Xiao Lian still had the same traits as in the novel he read. But at least there is one more question he needs to ask Xiao Lian just to be sure. "...Xiao Lian, what makes you want to find dragon existence so badly?". Soma noticed a slight ripple in her serene eyes. Xiao Lian loosened her tensed muscles, in which Hina also released her restraint. She cast her gaze downward while choosing her words to say to him. "...I have my personal matters that I don''t want to reveal. But at least I could tell you this¡­". "...What is it?". Soma took a step closer, trying to gauge her expression closely. Xiao Lian, who saw his silhouette, raised her gaze and met her eyes with Soma''s calm and mysterious eyes. At times like this, she used to shift her mind and mute as she didn''t want to talk anymore or reveal her circumstances to a stranger. But she didn''t know why. If she was currently with Soma, she felt that the boy before him was okay to know it even slightly. "...I. I want to show it to my mother, who is currently sick and doesn''t have much time in her life". S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hina gasped as her eyes bloated in silent shock while gazing at the Xiao Lian figure. Soma, on the other hand, closes his eyes, and with this, he is convicted and determined to help her at least a little. Besides, he is also curious about the treasure. "...Okay, I will dive into the lake". "Soma?". "...Are you sure?". Hina and Xiao Lian turned their heads simultaneously to Soma because of his absurd lines. Soma ignored the two gazes and shifted his gaze to the lake and saw the bottom of it, which had a depth of about five meters. With his current strength and control over his body, he felt confident he could hold his breath much longer compared to his previous lives. "Don''t worry, you can leave this to me". Chapter 152: Chapter 152 New Item. Hina, seeing Soma, who was currently taking off his blazers, doesn''t know why, but she couldn''t tear her eyes away from this sight. Soma slowly took off his blazer, folded it into two parts, and began loosening his tie. The sight of him slowly taking off his clothes made Hina, who watched it firmly, feel a sense of depraved and guilty pleasure that she should not have. From her own perspective, Soma indeed has a good-looking face with his smooth proportioned face and his sharp red eyes that could captivate any woman in sight. Sadly, the boy himself seemed not aware of it. Slowly, Soma began to unbutton his shirt one at a time. Hina, who watched him intently, began to feel her face boil. Her calmed, rhythmic heart began to speed up, pumping more blood through her nerves. Her breath turned erratic as the temperature around her body rose. Then came the part that she had been waiting for: the pants. "Okay, wait! What the hell is wrong with me?". She muttered those words in her heart. "Ne, red hair?". Soon, her excited heart began to take a nosedive because of the flat tone that echoed into her right ear, like a cold breeze from the Arctic cooled her boiled face and chilled her body. Grudgingly, she turned her head to the side only to find Xiao Lian''s expressionless face staring at Soma''s figure. The blank expression from Xiao Lian dissipated the grudge that piled up as Hina sighs then opened her mouth. "What is it, Silver-hair". "Does Soma always like that?". "What do you mean?". "...I mean helping people willingly". Hina glanced at the Xiao Lian figure, trying to probe her intention. Then Xiao Lian glanced to the side and accidentally met their eyes. She could feel the same curiosity toward the boy who was willing to help another person. Hina took a glance at Soma, who was currently wearing only a black boxer, showing his toned and smooth body dipping his feet into the pond while sitting on the side. She started to recall back to the past when Soma saved his parents despite not knowing who they were. Her dark phase, mocking him and spat at his goodwill. But, Soma keeps his goodwill while protecting her when there is an incident in town, and the most life-changing moment inside the trial gate when she could only watch helplessly and let Soma do the hard work. However, the current Hina is different. She is ready to carry those stupid sins she had and move on to become a better and stronger person who can stand beside him, supporting him. "...Let''s see¡­". At first, Hina is unwilling to share her memories with Soma, but somehow, she just wants someone to listen to her story and wants someone who can also understand a person named Soma. "...Yeah, I think personally. It was in his nature to help people in need before him". "I see". When the two girls seemed rather curious about Soma''s nature, the person himself was currently sitting on the pond side while swaying his submerged feet, getting his body accustomed to the chilling water that seemed to stung his bones. "Can I make it?". Soma never thought that the water temperature could be this low. It was almost the same temperature when he once tried to take an ice bath in his previous world, trying to copy some athlete to recover his body, which resulted in Soma catching a fever. However, he had already made his promise to Xiao Lian, and it would be pretty embarrassing if he is back down now. He is also curious about the treasure that is under the water. "Okay, I am ready". Soma uttered those words to support his mentality and was slightly shaken because of the water temperature. He slowly regulated his breathing, trying to regain his calm mind. Gradually, strength began to gather in his sharp eyes as he took a deep breath and then pushed his body forward before being swallowed by the water. Upon entering the water, the first time he opened his eyes, he ached because of the cold water that stung his eyes open and jolted his mind to stay awake for the next few days. However, gradually, his eyes began to adapt. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Cold temperature starts to affect the user''s body] [Negating the Cold 1%...] {Nice} sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The translucent window that appeared before him as his body was gradually being pulled downward, he felt secure because of it. He also began to slowly exhale the air in his lungs to make his dive more easier. Soma cast his eyes and marvelled at the mesmerizing sight that presented before him. Beneath the pond spread brilliant cascades from the sunlight that filtered through the water''s surface, filled with wonder, making it a sight to behold. Ten seconds that felt long had passed. Soma still could hold off his breath as he almost reached the bottom of the lake. The more he got closer to the bottom, the dazzling color of the gold coin that lay on the bottom captivated his greed. Each of the coins engraved with an ancient text gleamed in the warm golden light that pierced his eyes. Soma finally reached his feet toward the bottom of the pond while his sight caught the view of an ancient fossil that coiled around him, making his heart pounded in awe. {Man, what a big haul} Before the pilling treasure, there was one item that caught his eye. Soma, who is feeling curious, grabs the item that resembles a bracelet with a black diamond shape embedded in it, giving it a touch of elegance. {Hm?!} As soon as Soma grabs it using his left hand, the bracelet twitches before its black diamond emits a blinding light that blackens his sight for a moment. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] At that moment, Soma almost lost his calm because of the sudden turn of events. His extra skill came in handy by controlling his breathing and the capability to hold on inside the water. Soma, who slightly regained his clear vision, gradually opened his eyes only to find all of the treasure that was piled before him disappeared. Not only that, even the fossil of the dragon also disappears from his sight, leaving him in a state of wonder. [Relic Dimensional Storage began to assimilate with the user body] [Assimilating 1%...] [Extra Skill Ada activated] [Fastening the Assimilation¡­] [Assimilation success] [The user can use the dimensional storage function to store any object, and it doesn''t have any limitations as to what kind and how big the object is. The relic also features the power of Time and Space manipulation, which the user can manipulate at will] {What?!} Because of the sudden translucent window that gave him earth-shattering news, making him unconsciously spit all of the air inside his lungs, Soma was on his limit. He began to kick the bottom of his legs, putting his hands together before launching himself up like a living missile. "Puhah". "Soma?". "You okay? Hm, where are the fossils?". The voice from Hina and Xiao Lian that entered his ears made him stupefied as his gaze was tracing the black diamond symbol on his left palm. Chapter 153: Chapter 153 Inspect. After the shocking revelation, Soma receives it at the bottom of the pond. Currtly, he is standing on the blacked floor that radiates warmth for his drched body to take shelter. "Are you okay, Soma?". "Yeah, I am fine, just a bit cold, that''s all". "...Sorry, it''s because of my selfishness". "Don''t worry about it. This is also a good experice for me, and I obtain something great there". Hina and Xiao Lian exchange looks as they observe Soma, who proudly shows his bare chest while gazing toward his left palm. There is a symbol of a black diamond, and from what Soma had told them. It was a relic that assimilated with Soma''s body and gave him the ability to store any object, regardless of weight and size, in a sub-dimsion space that has no limit. Soma, who felt that his body was already warm ough. He asked the two girls to turn their gaze away, letting him change his drched underwear. Seeing the two girls who turned their backs with boiling faces, Soma also began to turn his back and took out his spare clothes inside his storage ring. Hina, who since earlier had be conscious about his appearance, felt that his heartbeat start to throb intsely while strange images began to replay in her mind. Xiao Lian, who saw her condition, shrunk her gaze while wondering. "What''s wrong with you since earlier?". "..Eh? No, nothing in particular". "...You seem overly conscious about Soma''s appearance. Does his currt appearance excite..". "Suush". Xiao Lian couldn''t finish what she said because the lightning-swift of Hina''s hand sealed her lips away, rdering her muted while releasing some humming. Hina was indeed feeling conscious about his body but not to the extt of being excited, or did she? After witnessing the state Hina was in, Xiao Lian was convinced that the girl before her was the closest pervert. Well, she was also a girl at that time of age who was curious about boys her age, but she couldn''t let someone else find it, or is it just she couldn''t let out her expression well? "I am finished, girls". The two girls'' bodies jolted by Soma''s clear voice directed at them. Their faces stiffed, especially Hina, whose face was flushed. "What''s wrong?". "No, nothing. Right, Silver-hair?". "...Mm". Xiao Lian couldn''t give a proper retort as she also started to get corrupted by Hina''s thoughts. So, she could only provide her usual response and nodded her head slightly. "Okay th. Help me to inspect the treasure, th we can decide what to do after that". The two girls nodded their heads slightly after getting the acceptance from the girls. Soma extded his left hand and oped his palm toward an empty space before speaking. "Release!". With a single command escape from Soma''s lips. The black diamond on his left palm glows in dark light. Th, in front of them, a pile of glittering gold that created a mound sprawled on the blacked floor, making the two girls who saw it for the first time stiff in shock. From above, a huge shadow, which invited the three people to raise their gaze, saw an impding huge skeletal figure of a dragon with its long spine and majestic skull descd before it fell to the g, letting out a slight tremor, making the gold in place scattered across the floor. "That was?!". Xiao Lian, who saw the fossil up close, redirected her atttion toward it while gradually taking a step closer until she reached its skull. Hesitatingly, she reaches her right-hand multiple times before she caresses the hard and cold surface of the skeletal figure of the dragon that she and her family have yearned for eons to find their existce. The surface of the skull was hard but also smooth to the touch, for it didn''t have a single blemish or scar from being gnawed over time. Its protruded teeth were still fully intact, showing its ferocity upon the dragon still lives. The antlers still attached to its skull shone in a slight gold hue of color, giving it a majestic feeling. Xiao Lian, the first person who succeeded in achieving the dream of her ancestor, turned muted because of the mixed feelings of awe and happiness that couldn''t be described with words that stirred her calm heart, gerating a ripple in her sere eyes. "...I found it, Mother¡­". Soma and Hina, who watched her figure from the side, exchanged silt looks and nodded their head in muted understanding. With light steps, both of them began to approach the pile of treasure that was sured by the fossil. "Soma, what should we do about all of this?". "For now, let''s search for something besides the coin or something related to money". "Okay". The two of them begin their search. Hands start to rake the piled treasure, searching for a new discovery as the two of them submerge into their own world. Thirty minutes passed, and finally, after the arduous search, they could only find one rectangular wood black box with its intricate carving adorned with pure gold metal on its sides. "After all that search. There is only this box". Hina, who sat on top of the sprawled gold on the bottom, sighed in disbelief, for their arduous search only resulted in this one piece of box. Soma, on the other hand, kept his composure and observed every detail of the box. ???¦®?§²??.??? "What did you find?". Xiao Lian, with her flat tone, started to approach Soma''s right side, who was observing the box, before she bt her knees and took a seat beside him. "Hina found this". "Hmm". "...Soma, op the box." Hina, who regained her ergy, crawled on her four and nestled beside Soma. Soma, who was being sandwiched by two flowers in each hand, stiffed his face, but th he sighed and brought the box close to his face. "I''m oping it". As Soma carefully pried op the box, his hand trembled with anticipation. It was also the same with the two girls, where their faces were slowly inching closer to the box. The lid creaked softly, leaving a small gap that revealed what was actually stored inside. "This is?". Inside the box, three transpart vials have differt contts. The vial from the left contained a small red pill as big as marble, the same as the vial on the right, which contained blue pills. In the middle of the two pills, there was a transpart vial that was slightly bigger compared to the other vials, with three gold pills that were as big as peanuts, residing inside. "What are these?". Hina, who sat on Soma''s left side, took the red pill in her hands and began to inspect it thoroughly. Xiao Lian also does the same with the blue pills which are now in her hands. Soma, who saw the remaining pills, covered his mouth while deep in thought as to how he should deal with the things. However, after thinking it thoroughly, he sighs and th speaks to the girl on his left. "Hina, used the appraisal item". "Ah, I completely forgot about that". "Appraisal Item?". Hina swiftly connects her thoughts with her storage ring before taking out the glasses that she received from Soma. She began to put on the glasses and observed the item but knit her brow in the process. "How about the result?". "Nothing, it was showing the question marks all over". "I see". "What about it?!". Xiao Lian, who seems oblivious to the conversation, tries to inquire for some explanation as she closes the distance with Soma, bringing her body closer and making contact with his shoulder. "...This is based on my hypothesis alone, but. The appraisal item in Hina''s hands was probably only an Epic rank, which cannot read the details about the item we currtly had in hands". "So?". "...that means the item you guys hold in your hands was something beyond Epic rank". "...I understand now". After Xiao Lian was Satisfied with the answer, she began to take another look at the blue pills before she decided to return them back to the place where they belonged. "Here, It''s too dangerous for the currt me". "Wise choice". Soma also didn''t have a single clue about this existce. He knows that inside the Chronicles Saga, there are some people out there with skilled hands who concocted pills that could hance the awaker''s performance in battle. However, in the first place. Soma was currtly in a state of chaos where the evt of Leon being chos as the savior got twisted so severely, getting unrelated people involved. Also, the ruins he currtly explores ar''t explained in the story. So, he didn''t dare to use the pills recklessly to avoid something troublesome happing to him and the two girls. "Soma. Here, me too". "Okay". S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hina also began to return the vial before Soma closed it, noting that his homework increased upon the unidtified items in his possession. He slowly closed the lid before starting to rack his brain for the next step he should take. "What should we do next?" Chapter 154: Chapter 154 Despair. It''s be several hours since they inspected the items in Soma''s possession. Currtly, the three of them were exploring the other side of the door, which brought them into this wide hallway that stretched in a straight line filled with intricate paintings that contained a major history along with its unknown on each wall, accompanying them in their journey. Soma, as usual, who led ahead, witnessed another massive hole with another hallway and a stairway ascding to the sky stretched in the black path, with a rugged paved stone carved from ancit rocks. The three of them exchanged looks before a sheer determination plastered on their eyes and began to lift their first step to reach the top. After ascding the stairs, that feels like a long and, at the same time, short. They are currtly facing a flat wall with no door and no other passageway, leaving only a huge symbol of a black diamond. Making the three of them stiff their faces in shock. "Eh? What happed?". "...There is no door?". Hina and Xiao Lian approach the wall, tracing the flat wall and searching for a way for them to pass. Soma, who felt that the situation had worsed, noticed a faint dark light from his left palm, which made the flat wall transform into something magical. The wall began to form an intricate line before it dissipated into thin air, revealing a new room across it. The three of them walked away to the other room, looking and welcomed by a destroyed place. The air was thick with dust. There was also a lot of small debris from the stone that was once a pillar and walls scattered across the floor. "What a mess". "...". Hina and Xiao Lian looked toward the sce with knitted brows, but also sigh in relieve for they finally found a way out. Soma who stood behind them notice the change that happ to the wall. "Hm". The passage behind them began to reform into its original state with a flat wall without decoration, leaving an untraceable path. "Let''s proceed. But, be wary about¡­". ""...?!"". "Oink?". Soma and the girls stiffed their bodies upon catching the familiar snort that came from a bipedal pig reverberating across the room. They turned their sight to the source and found another passage with a flickering light from the torch that reflected huge shadows that loomed over the room they were currtly in. The looming shadow from the torch became much more promint before it revealed the actual monster disguised in gre skin while sniffing its snot. "Tch!". Soma swiftly kicked the g where he stood and accelerated, approaching the still-oblivious Orc. He leaped forward before putting all of the momtum of his movemt to his sole feet aimed at the orc''s face. The sound of an unnerving crunch of cracking skull and torn flesh echoed in the room as the orc head received Soma''s kick head-on before embedding itself into the wall, painting it with tangy blue paint. [You gained Exp!] "Soma". "You okay?". "Yeah, no problem. Let''s get out of here first. I have a bad feeling about this place". *** In the heart of the tranquil forest, the sky was a basked in the light of oranges, indicating that the Sun would soon be replaced. Despite the tranquil silce of the weather, chaos, and conflict happ in the innermost forest, where a group of studts forms a tse circle. Blood drained from their faces but still retained some of its determination in front of the two figures that loomed over them. The form of those two was horrdous, with ugly pig faces letting out mucus and saliva, looking at the girls in the groups with their lustful gaze, making them shudder in disgust. The orcs with towering bodies and bulky appearance let out a loud cry that shook the studt core, making their knee tremble. "...Kuh, don''t falter, everyone. Keep the formation intact". Leon, who was the strongest and standing in front of the other studts, stood out from the rest. Despite receiving that roar, he still manages to retain his voice to keep the morals on the battlefield. However, the reality is Leon was also shaking. He couldn''t get a good grip on the handle of his sword, his eyes darting all over the place betwe wary or frighted about the incoming ambush from the other orcs. The stance he tried to hold off shook as he gazed at the other studt behind him, who was trembling in fright upon the figure of the monster. ???¦¥§®¦Ñ?§Á.??? One of the orcs seemed desperate as he charged forward while raising its club, stiffing the studt''s face. Leon, who stood in front, faltered slightly as he loosed the grip on his sword. "..Tch, move away. Gravity manipulation". Eri, who held a towering shield that covered her whole body, stepped forward. Using her unique magic to manipulate gravity at will, he lighted the shield mass, and th she planned on the g before doing the opposite of it. The g a the shield cracked op because of the sheer mass it contained. The orc who noticed it lifted the corner of his lips, seeing a girl approaching him. But there was an annoying shield that blocked his way, so he swung the club vertically, but upon making contact with the shield, it made a cracking sound before the club was blasted into bits. The other orc also stood stupefied, watching it happ. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oink?!". The orc who saw his club being shattered blanked for a momt before the clear shout from Eri awoke him from his stupor. "Eiji, your turn". "...Fuuu. Dark magic". [Dark Magic Level Blind] Above the two orcs'' heads, two magic circles twty ctimeters in diameter appeared with strange eyes that oped in their middle, giving it an eerie sight. Th, after the eyes were oped. The two orcs'' vision started to flicker before it wt dark. "Oink!". "Oink?!". Realizing that the spell was successful. Eri, who stood in front, once again manipulated the shield mass and lifted it up before using every strgth in her body. Before the shield makes contact with the g, Eri manipulates the mass, making it super heavy until the g on her feet cracks. "Everyone, Run!". As the shield made contact with the g, a thunderous boom resounded, creating a huge spider web and tiny crater that shook every studt''s ear¡ªraising a cloud of dust that disturbed the orcs'' eyes and smelled further. "Hurry up and run!". Eri, with an irritated voice, issued her command, which every studt followed in fright and ran toward their back like their life depded on it. She shifted her gaze toward the blonde kid who stood still, watching the fight unfold with gritted teeth, but she didn''t have a concern for him as she turned her gaze at Eiji, whose breath was erratic because of the usage of magic that drains all of his mana tanks. "Eiji, let''s get out of here". "Thanks, as usual, Eri". With the manipulation she had, she reduced Eiji''s weight before she put him on her shoulder, and th wh the time came, she wanted to dash from the place. "Kyaa". "Help us!". "I don''t want to die!". A wailing of despair echoed in front of her, making her steps halted as she saw the retreating studts come back with terror-strick faces, glancing at their backs. Upon witnessing the sce, Eri and Leon felt a slight tremor on their feet, and their face stiffed upon the source it came from. Another four orcs with clubs in their hands chase after the studts while circling to sure they do not escape their grasp. However, there was one orc that stood tall from the other with its bulky appearance and broadsword in his back, with a daunting aura, strolling approaching them. "You''re kidding me!". "That was?" "...". Eri, Eiji, and Leon, who saw the impding disaster, could only swallow the bitter fate that came knocking at their door. Chapter 155: Chapter 155 Severe situation. In the face of the incoming reinforcemt, the faces of Leon Eri, Eiji, and the studts turned ash in despair. Some of them start to wail, while others begin to pray upon the gods. Ev though the god was the one that threw them here, they are awakers with abilities, but all of them lack something important in becoming true awakers. It was an experice facing a monster, a resolve to kill it, and a will to become stronger to protect oneself or others. They have of that. It was starkly differt with Eri and Eiji, who had already accidtally expericed a gate, and Leon, despite being helped by the people his parts asked. The currt situation was so dire that no one, not ev Eri, who stood gallantly earlier, could do anything about it. The situation on the battlefield changes tirely upon the appearance of the Orc that holds a greatsword on his back with a ferocious face. Watching the studts with frighted faces. The orc leader began to take a step forward which made the studts stumble on their feet and flopped their butt on the g. He spread his mouth, distorting his ugly face further, making the human contort their face in disgust, but they threw their gaze away, not daring to laugh at his face, afraid that they would be killed. "Noff.". "Oink". The Orc leader began to instruct his fellow m to tie up the human, which they brought a vine from some plant that was pretty elastic and used to tie their hunted prey. But luck stumbled upon them wh they found humans that rarely come to this place, knocking on their door. The night will be a festive night for the orcs because they obtain not only food but also wom to breed. All the studts who were being approached by the orc shuddered as the hair a their bodies stood up. But in the face of their impding death, they just let themselves be tied. "Kyaa!". "Oink, he, he". With a shrill laughter from the orc, one of the female studts shuddered before her soul left her body, and her body wt limp. The other studt nearby could do nothing as she just watched as she was being carried to the orc''s shoulder. "Noff!!". After all of the studts are tied, the orc leader threats the studts to follow their steps, making their future look bleak. The fire of life had vanished in their eyes as the studts didn''t have any other resistance to fight back and just forced their bodies to move, following the orcs. Leon, Eri, and Eiji, who still retain their will, knitted their brows and racked their brains, trying to find a solution to this situation they were in. Eri nestled herself into Eiji and, with a soft whisper, said, "...Eiji". "...Hm?". "...Can you use your magic?". "...I''m afraid not". "Hey, blonde boy!". "...Yes?". "Can you use mag..". "Noff!!". Eri muted her mouth upon the threating growl that escaped the leader Orc. His ferocious eyes stared through Eri, making her body shudder in disgust before she threw her gaze forward. The orc leader snorted for the last time, th imprinted the image of Eri''s face on his mind before walking away from the place with a smirk that gave her goosebumps. Eiji, who was in a difficult situation, looked toward his surings, filled with gre scery, trying to find some way or clue as to how to save himself and Eri. But, his mind refuses to work anymore because of the mtal fatigue after using magic. The only thing he could rely on now was his blessed luck for someone to come and save them from this predicamt. *** After tering the passage that was used by the orc that Soma killed, the three of them lighted their steps and heighted their sses so that they would not be careless and get caught by the orcs. The passageway was pretty narrow from their perspective after witnessing a massive and vast room earlier. The three take a turn to the right, following Soma in front. Soma didn''t have any basis as to why he chose the right patch. He hoped this approach bore some fruit, like the same thing he did in the trial gate with Hina. "..Sush". Soma raised his hand while his ears caught the footsteps heading from the other passage. As he slowly took a peak, he witnessed two orcs walking leisurely side by side while conversing in their own language. He turned his back to the girls and raised both his index and middle finger while making a gesture toward the other passage. "There are two of them ahead". The girls nod in understanding, and the footsteps from the other passageway become much more appart. And Soma tses his body, but wh he tries to take action. §®??§¦???§Á.??? A flickering tail of fire and the flowing mist of water began to gerate a him before it was thrown toward the approaching orcs. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Receiving an ambush, the two orcs form were being thrown away, as Hina and Xiao Lian, closing the distance, the two girls utilized their respective weapon in hands. At the same breath, in a single fluid motion Hina drew the gre katana in hand, meanwhile Xiao Lian thrust his spear forward like two tities as one. They managed to sever and pierce the orcs neck at once. [You gained Exp!] "Fuu, Well done". "You, too". Hina and Xiao Lian exchange looks with silt understanding of their currt problems. They don''t want to experice something like that again, so the two of them grit their teeth and raise their weapon to break their own fear. Soma, who felt something as if being left out, chuckled, watching them interact like a soul frid already despite always throwing banter at each other. He gradually approached the girl''s side before issuing his next move. "Let''s continue!". "Okay". "Hm". Thus, the three began their exploration. Th, in less than an hour, Soma, who stood in three junctions that led to his front, back, and left, stopped his advance as he faintly traced the cool breeze that brushed past his cheeks, making his tsed body loos for a second. He shook his head and informed the other two that he found a piece of good news. "We are close to the exit". "...How did you know that?". "...Red-hair, you didn''t realize it?". "What?". "Shuus!". Soma, who heard faint footsteps nearing their location, stiffed his face and instructed the girls to settle down their banter. He hid his body behind the shadow of the junction and used half of his face to look toward the left passage connected with another one where the source of the wind came from. He saw an orc with a slightly bigger body bringing a huge broadsword on his back, th one other regular orc behind him holding something like a vine from plant roots used as a rope. But, after the orc passed, his eyes shrunk dangerously as he saw a studt wearing the same uniform as him walking with a gaze down and hunched back, being tied onto the vine, dragging the other studts with him. Their eyes were devoid of light, which indicated they had gone through something horrdous. "..What?!". Soma quickly hid his body while covering his mouth, unconsciously letting him escape his shock upon witnessing Leon, Eri, and Eiji also being captured. "Soma, what happed?". Xiao Lian, curious about what happed, slowly shifted her gaze toward the passage and oped her eyes wide, seeing the other studt being dragged while having no further strgth to resist. "What is it? Wha?!". ""Shuush"". "Oink?". Soma and Xiao Lian simultaneously blocked Hina''s mouth before the situation turned into a nightmare after they noticed that the orc who saw the commotion turned his head away and left the place as the last line of the formation. "How was it?". Xiao Lian gtly peeked her eyes and saw nothing in sight before she raised her thumbs. Slowly, the two of them released the hands that held Hina''s mouth before sighing in relief. Soma leaned his body toward the passage wall while in thought. "I''m glad we could escape. Also, why did the orc earlier not smell Hina and Xiao Lian sct. Is it because the place restricts their sse of smell, or were they too happy to find that much prey?... Should I help them?". "...Um, I''m Sorry". "It''s okay". Soma began to knit his brows as he contemplating about the choice he should take. But earlier, Soma saw one of his frid there beind dragged away, so he shook his head as he began to work his brain, trying to search for a solution to this grave situation. After he thought about an idea, Soma shifted his gaze to Hina and spoke. "Hina, you still had that scroll, right?" Chapter 156: Chapter 156 Battling the Orcs. "Good, with this, the escape route has be cleared. Next is¡­". Soma stood in front of a rectangular hole connecting the ruins with the outside world. He observed his surings, where he couldn''t find any living being except them. In front of them stretched out a lined tree that swayed because of the strong breeze that happed to be bypassed, and the orange canvas that hung above them indicated the sun would soon go to its slumber. "Hina, Xiao Lian, are you ready?". The girls nodded their heads with solemn expressions on their faces. Th, after getting the approval from them. Soma began to ter deeper inside the passageway, followed by Hina and Xiao Lian using their respective weapons to make a mark for the route to escape, in case the place structure was a maze. Soma walked with a tse atmosphere a him. From what he recalled, the orc who brought a broadsword in his back was probably an orc-guard. As far as he knew, orc guard was a Rank-D monster, also classified as an intermediate monster whose proficicy in battle was slightly better than a regular orc and had a somewhat good head. Also, if there is one or multiple Orcs guard a their settlemt. Th, there is no mistaking that in their group, there will be one leader that stands above others, an Orc Chief, or ev worse. They walked with silt steps, and after more than a minute had passed, they were welcomed by the spectacles that were horrible to look at. There is a spiral stair that leads down toward the place where the orc gathers in the op space. Soma observed all of the orcs inside and counted there were more than thirty regular orcs, with four higher species of orcs, Orcs Guard. As for the studts, they were sured in the corner like trapped mice by regular orcs, which had an elated expression on their faces. In the innermost room stood an erected stone chair that had be gnawed by the passage of time, and some of its clusters had disappeared. However, it still managed to hold itself while being used by an Orc wearing a leather coat and broadsword with a necklace made from multiple human bones and another monster he hunted. He stood tall from the other orcs, with his gre skin protruding tusk and bulky appearance. Soma knitted his brows because his prediction seemed right. "Orc Chiefs". The monster was a Rank-C monster that was categorized as an advanced-class monster. The Orc Chief slowly raised his body into a standing position before shifting his gaze into the corner room toward the studt while licking his lips. He spread his hands wide before speaking. "Gaa, Gaa, noff!". Using Orc language, the leader began to talk incomprehsibly to his subordinates before the room shook upon the loud, elated cry that escaped their mouth, making all the studts drown in the pit of despair. "This is bad. Hina Xiao Lian proceeded with the plan". "Soma, are you fine alone?". "...". "Don''t worry about me. Save the other first, th I will deal with all of them at once". "Hm, Okay. Let''s go, Silver-hair". "...Okay, woah". Hina took Xiao Lian''s left hand on her before dragging Xiao Lian from the place. After seeing the girl slowly descding the spiral stair, Soma inhaled a deep breath before his calm eyes turned sharp and accelerated, th he kicked the wall, jumping from his place, making all of the atttion of the orcs gather on him. With a dry thud, Soma safely landed in the middle of the room where the base of the orcs was. He immediately dashed forward and tried to attack the chief head-on. ??¨N¦¥?§²??.??? The other four orcs'' guards were alarmed, and they hurriedly drew their broadswords and stood in Soma''s way, but Soma, with his agile movemt zig-zagging to the sides, slipped past the wall that was created by the orcs'' guard easily until he arrived at the Orc chief range. Orc chief, who saw the impding danger, took the mace that was resting behind his throne. The black mace was so macing, with many spikes on its blunt side. He swung it to the side, creating a wind gust that scattered the dust suring him. Soma dodged the attack by bding his feet and taking a lower stance, targeting the orc chief''s lower point. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Like a ferocious tiger, Soma began reltlessly to attack the orc chief. The two fight had be shifted toward another place as the other orcs'' guard, and more than dozs of regular orcs'' came toward him, putting him at a disadvantage, sured. Soma noticed a huge shadow came at his side and he shifted his gaze up and saw a broadsword travel in a straight line, almost splitting his skull into two. Soma, with his lower stance, rolled to the side while dodging the attack. The sword struck the floor and raised a speck of dust that obstructed Soma''s vision. Soma straighted his stance, but another slash came from his right and left. The orc guard used a pincer move where they stood in front and behind Soma while swinging their sword horizontally, cutting his escapes. With the impding sword that will dissect his body, Soma jumps into mid-air while another attack comes from the last orc guard. He throws his weapon straight at Soma. "Shit!". As the weapon was leaving his hand, it started to spin in mid-air, cutting the wind with a ferocious humming, trying to finish Soma once and for all. Soma was in mid-air and didn''t have time to activate his Martial Saint technique, grit his teeth and hands as he believed in the legdary weapon he obtained from the trial gate. Soma heighted his battle sse, and without his knowing, his red eyes gleamed in an ominous light, and he could see the incoming sword trace clearly. The sword that spun perfectly aligned itself with Soma, ready to stab his chest. He crossed his hands and received the sharp edge of the blade head-on. The impact from the force behind the throw seeped through his skin, th with gritted teeth and slow motion in his vision. Soma slid the blade trajectory to his right and used that as a chance for him to spin a in mid-air and safely land on the g, facing five high-ranking monsters. "Fuu, Let''s not waste any more time". Inhaling a deep breath, Soma closed his eyes before throwing away the air in his lungs all at once and activating his skill. [Oni strgthing Technique] [Mana used 50] [Remaining time 8 seconds] A crimson aura began to leak from Soma''s tire body, bathed his body in ominous blood color. At first, he didn''t think ough about the mana color he had. But after being reminded by Serafina and Martial Saint about the growth of the devil inside him. He began to take notice that his Aura indeed looked ominous in other people''s eyes. But should he care about that? Soma clched both hands and redirected his gaze forward, facing the stunned Orcs, focusing his atttion on the higher species before him. His eyes manage to catch the situation that unfolds in Hina and Xiao Lian''s places, and they are doing great. Th, after making sure that the plan was advanced smoothly. He turned forward, putting more strgth in his feet before reappearing in front of the Orc Guard, who lost his weapon. The orc, who was caught unaware, retracted his fist back, trying to deliver a straight punch, but he was too slow in Soma''s eyes. With a thundering boom, the orc guard''s body was blasted away from his place before being rolled on the g multiple times before stopping and going limp. [You gained Exp!] "That''s first. Second!". Chapter 157: Chapter 157 The Girls Might. At the time wh Hina and Xiao Lian turned their gaze back and saw Soma jumping right from his place and landing in the middle of the orc circlemt, their face stiffed in worry. However, all of this is already planned by Soma. Also, they must finish what soma has be instructed to them. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Soma created havoc in the orcs'' circles, the regular orcs that guard the studts'' atttion began to get distracted. They divided their force, with dozs of them approaching toward the uproar. Hina starts to conctrate while gathering Mana into her hand, creating images of the flame magic she would unleash. The two of them finally leave the spiral stairs and stomp their feet into the room. "Firewall". A bright orange line began to form a circle a the studts before it burst apart, creating a towering dome that circled the studts, making them raise their dead gaze in panic. Seeing the flickering light from the fire that st a warm embrace to their cold heart, the light that had be lost from their eyes, as if reflected, began to shine, and strgth began to gather within their lifeless body. The orcs who stayed in place witnessed the uproar in their chief place, panicking for their food and wom being fried inside. They began to recklessly approach the wall only to get burned and let out their shrieking snort. Hina and Xiao Lian utilize this chance to create a bloodbath and to prove to their own self that they want to overcome their hearts. "Silver-hair!". "Hm". Hina and Xiao Lian drew their weapons and approached the orcs that stood guard from behind them and killed them in one attack. The death of the orcs in the two girls'' hands blanked the other orcs for a momt before they knitted their brows as the glint in their eyes darked in furry for the death of their comrade. "Gaaa,". One of the orcs began to dash forward, approaching the two. Xiao Lian, the one he was after, ready her stance. Gripping the handle tight, she retracted her spear back. Th, after the orc had tered her spear range, with a swift and elegant movemt, she thrust it forward, stabbing it to the orc''s neck, and blue blood spurted from his mouth before its life gone. [You gained Exp!] Hina, who noticed another orc approaching Xiao Lian''s side, brought her stance lower while the katana in her hand shifted it to her right side and pointed backward, th she dashed forward, facing it head-on. The orc saw Hina approaching and th swung its club vertically. Hina shifted her movemt a little, heading toward the orc''s left side, slashing its knee, making him lose his balance and sever the orc''s neck. [You gained Exp!] ""Oink"". Multiple presces began to approach their side. Hina counted more than twty regular Orcs approaching their side while the rest were still a Soma''s perimeter. Hina, who saw this disturbing sight, knitted her brows and turned her gaze at Xiao Lian. "Silver Hair, stick close to me". Xiao Lian, without turning her gaze, leapt back and landed beside Hina, who seemed to be preparing something. Hina, with her eyes closed, began to conctrate her mana a her surings, making the atmosphere spike up. Xiao Lian noticed the changes and began to conctrate her mana a her spear and try to gerate a considerable amount of water suring their side. However, the one that manifested was not water; instead, it was a mist. It began to cover their body, making the perfect camouflage so the orcs who approached them halted in their footsteps. "Thanks, Silver-head". [Fire lance] As Hina finished with her words, a doz flickering flames began to dance a her before they grew into something brilliant and condsed themselves into the form of a lance that floated a behind her. Xiao Lian, who saw the finished magic with her control over mana, dispersed the mist that obstructed their views, clearing the path for Hina to unleash her magic. The orcs who saw the mist were gone, oping their eyes wide because of the appearance of the gallant flame that floated a the girl''s body and pointed its blade at them. Upon closer look, the orcs realized that the lance could kill them in one fell swoop, which made them panic. "Fly!". ??¨N??§²??.??? Hina waved her hand to the side, and dozs of lances a her began to swirl in crazy manners. Th, it travelled straight in the air as if being pulled by the presce of the orcs. Each of the lances managed to pierce its target, but there were still some of them who managed to survive and avoid instant death but still maintained a grave injury on their body. Xiao Lian saw the survivor flick the tips of her handle spear and create another mist suring her. The temperature chilled as a myriad of water droplets began to swirl a her and created dozs of water lances that floated a Xiao Lian. "Shoot!". The water lances from Xiao Lian fy toward the wounded orcs killed them in sight, and the transluct window bombarded her sight. [You Gained Exp!] [You Gained Exp!] ¡­ Hina, who saw no other orc coming their way, released the firewall that trapped the studts. With a wave of her palm, the firewall dissipated into thin air. As the firewall released, many studts who were still dumbfounded upon the situation raised their gaze and met the figure of two savior goddesses that stood gallantly upon the many corpses of orcs behind them. The studts'' eyes were melting, and th they burst into tears after realizing that the two girls had saved them. Many of them wail while oping their mouths, saying their thanks and appreciation to the two of them. Hina and Xiao Lian turned their gaze toward the people in front, where Leon saw them with dreamy eyes, Eiji and Eri with relief washed over their faces. As for the petite girl with big-breasted Lydia, with tears streaming down her cheek, she several times bowed her head to them. "Let''s untie them!". Xiao Lian took a small silver blade from her storage as she tried to approach the studts. As for Hina, she just watched her do the thing while she watched the perimeter. A high-pitched noise came from their back, inviting their curiosity as they saw Soma, who was in mid-air and being circled by numerous orcs, deflecting a broadsword with his gauntlets. He did a spin to kill the momtum before landing on the floor. "Soma?!". Xiao Lian, who saw the situation, gave the blade to the freed studts and stood beside Hina. She clched her spear, preparing for the help she would give. However, before she could do that, Hina, who stood beside her, grabbed Xiao Lian''s wrist and oped her mouth. "You don''t need to do that". "Red hair? Is he going to be alright¡­?". Hina met eyes with Xiao Lian, who stood beside her. Hina gripped Xiao Lian''s wrist tightly while shaking her head to the side, making Xiao Lian muted while having a dumbfounded face. "Believe in Soma and Watch!". Xiao Lian, who saw Hina''s unusual expression, regained her calm as she loosed the grip on the spear, turned her gaze to the battlefield and witnessed something unbelievable. "Hm?!". Soma''s body was being coated by a blood-red aura that gave chills to other people who have a ssitivity over mana. However, despite the evil aura that he exudes, Xiao Lian could see sheer determination and will in Soma''s eyes, making her eyes op wide in shock. Th, in a blink of an eye. Soma disappears, launching his attack toward one of the Ors guards, who has no weapon. The sce was over in an instant wh the orc guard was being blown away and wt limp on the g, unmoving. "What?!". "See, there is no problem, right?". Chapter 158: Chapter 158 Wipeout. Witnessing one of his guards dead. The chief face contorted with rage. "Gaaa". The chief let out a thunderous cry that shook the room and created a heavy atmosphere that suffocated the people in the room, mainly for the weak power. Soma cast his gaze a and noticed that the suring Orc that was circling his place turned strange. Their eyes seem unfocused and filled with only red. Th, after the roar is dismissed, the room turns eerily quiet. A single orc suddly convulsed multiple times. He raised its club and dashed toward Soma. ""Gaaa!"". Like being couraged by the first orc, the other regular orc joined and attacked Soma simultaneously. In the face of this assault, Soma calmly scans his suring emy, their position, distance, and oping while creating the optimal step to obliterating them. He brought his stance down and th sprinted toward the nearest orc. With his currt speed, the orc''s movemt felt so slow that he could yawn upon witnessing it. Soma retracted his fist back and slammed it into the orc''s abdom, blasted its intsities to bits, and wt to the other orcs. Soma used every possible way to kill the orc. He utilized all of his body as a weapon of killing. With a single thrust of his punch, a hole was created, and juice flew all over the place. With each of his sweeps from his kick, the body was split into two and smeared on the dusty floor with blue paint. [You Gained Exp!] [You Gained Exp!] [You Gained Exp!] ¡­ "Gaaa". Seeing all of his minions have be wiped out, the chief, along with his guard, seems differt from what Soma saw earlier in the fight. The orc guard''s body was slightly bulkier, and their body was covered in bulging veins that seemed almost popped out from their skin. Their eyes are also dyed with red but retain some intellect, only to kill the threat in front of them. The first orc guard swung its broadsword vertically, which Soma sidestepped to his left and dodged the incoming attack, but the momt he planned to counter, another broadsword coming from his left side forced him to leap back. "Noff". From behind him, the third guard thrust his broadsword to finish Soma. But Soma saw it coming as he spun a, and using that as momtum, he launched at midair and kicked the sword guard''s head using his left. A nauseating sound reverberated where shattered bones and a splash of brain juice flew through the atmosphere. "Second, hm?!". Wh Soma landed on the floor, black spikes blocked his view, and his body reflexively dropped down, lying on his back. A gust of wind from its swing brought his atttion back as he realized that if that thing hit Soma, he would definitely die, probably. Soma hurriedly fixed his stance and ran, escaping the chief attack range and approaching the orcs guard first. The guard also saw Soma approaching them. So they prepared their weapon in advance, but with their staying side by side, they made things easier for Soma to kill them in one fell swoop. The first guard swung its sword diagonally, while Soma dodged it by shifting his body downward before tering deep through the orc guard''s range, using him as a shield to protect Soma from the other orc guard. Soma raised his right foot, kicking the orc''s crotch, making the orc guard bd forward while stiffing its body. Facing the orc directly, Soma rotated his hips to his left and gave the orc''s jaw a good taste of his full-swing punch. The orc guard''s head blasted into bits, sding blue blood scattered across the floor. Seeing his comrade''s state, the other orc guard was raged and raised his broadsword. Soma kicked the body of the orc guard, slamming its body to its comrade, making the orc guard stumble on his stance. A chance appeared, and Soma hurriedly circled his way, approaching the orc guard''s side before dropping a hammer punch toward his face, shattering its skull. "Four¡­". [You Gained Exp!] [Remaining time seconds] The time kept ticking as the person and monster stood facing each other while observing each other bodies for a slight twitch in their muscle. [...9] "There is no time left!". Soma muttered. §®??§¦§®§²¦´§Á.??? He began to dash forward, facing the chief head-oon. It seems reckless to anyone who watches it, but Soma takes something from his storage and gages with the chief head-on. A huge black spike coming from his side made Soma leap backward into mid-air and saw the human in front of him. The chief lips spread as he tried to finish the boy once and for all. But his body stiffed as the boy was holding an old parchmt with a strange magic pattern that gleamed in silver light. "Die!" A flickering tiny bolt begins to dance across the old parchmt before it emits a blinding light, releasing the magic that has be contained inside. [Releasing the Magic Scroll] [Lightning Magic 7 Lightning Bolt] From above the ceiling, a magic circle emerged tge size was five meters in diameters, and it shone in a silver light. Th, a silver dragon descded upon the land, delivering its punishmt toward the vile orcs that still stood dumbfounded. The roaring might from the lightning began to swallow the chief whole and fried him inside that million-volt electricity. [You Gained Exp!] [You level up!] Magic scroll, as the name implies, was made from a monster leather or hanced paper imbued with magic through some process. The act of imbuing the magic toward some medium was strictly hard in practice. It could be done by a wizard who has already stepped into the realm of advanced stage. The item itself is only available for one usage, and usually, the item was created in case someone needs it in an emergcy situation. Soma saw the parchmt in his hand begin to dissipate, turning into a glittering light of twinkling stars before it disappeared completely, giving a fleeting momt of beauty. "Fuuu, it''s done". [Oni Strgthing Techniques deactivated] The fight that happed in such a short time felt so long for Soma as he felt a slight regret to once again use some external help to finish what he started. But, well, he shouldn''t worry about that for the time being and only think that everything''s fine as long as he wins. Soma shook his head and turned his atttion toward the other studts, where he found Hina and Xiao Lian with the other studts approaching his side. "Good job, Soma. I know you can do it". Hina, who has known him longer than the rest, approached him with a blossomed smile on her face. "...Thanks, Hina". "...Soma?". Xiao Lian, who saw Soma fight for the first time, still had some questions she wanted to ask, but in the currt situation, she could only swallow her tongue and nod her head, complimting Soma. "Hm, Good job. You are quite strong". "...Well, Thanks. ¡­It''s still not ough". "Hm?". "Nothing". Soma turned his atttion to Eiji and Eri as they gave him a wave by hand, and Soma responded with a smile. "Soma, what should we do next?". Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hina oped her mouth and made the other studts'' gaze gather on him. Soma pondered for a while before he spoke. "Is there anyone who can use Earth magic?". Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Information. "Thanks for the hard work, Miss Lydia". "Ha, ha. I am glad I could help". In front of a passage that connected a room within the ruin and the passageway. Soma was currtly monitoring the plan he had inside his brain. The place he is currtly staying is the first place where he was freed from the underg ruin, and all of the studts who still recovered because of the earlier disaster were brought here to rest for the night. This plan came up after Soma recalled this place with no door or window. There is only one passage. Also, the blue blood that plastered the wall had be dealt with by Xiao Lian''s water magic. The passage was covered by a huge block of stone created by Lydia, one of the characters that has a great role in the Story as one of the Leon Harem. In the earlier stage of the story, she has a timid and inferior personality, and she is also uncertain about her own power. But after getting to know Leon, she changed gradually until she metamorphosed into one of the rowned character. "You can rest now". "...Okay, I will take up on your offer". Soma, who was already done with the business, issues Lydia to take a rest, th she complies with her hunched back, slowly walking toward the other studts that were scattered a the room. For the last time, Soma observed the stone wall to see if it was deformed but found nothing, so he walked toward the place where Hina and Xiao Lian sat while training their control over their mana manipulation. "...Soma!". Hina, who noticed Soma approaching, turned her atttion to him, which made Soma smile wryly, feeling a bit guilty as he was disturbing her practice. "...Don''t mind me, keep doing your thing. I will talk with the others". "Okay". "You easily get distracted, Red-hair". S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..Shut it, Silver-hair, in the first place. This is not a competition; besides, you''re the one to talk". As the two girls began to banter toward each other, Soma left their place and approached Eiji and Eri, who sat side by side in one of the corners. Eiji, who noticed Soma approaching, his eyes brighted as he waved his hand, welcoming him with op arms. Eri beside him nodded her head as she kept her wary gaze, observing the other studts who gave her group some gaze. "Soma, it''s be a while. How are you doing?". "It''s be a while, Eiji. Well, as you see, I''m fine. How about you, Eiji, and you too, Eri?". "I''m fine". "Um, I am well". "Good" The three who reunited began to converse in a relaxed manner as if they had known each other for long. Many studts here recognized Eiji and Eri. The dark and unique magic users attract atttion, especially Eiji, who wields the dark power, which is se as the demon power. "So, Eiji, how can you get captured by the orcs?". "Should I talk from the start?". "...If you don''t mind it. Th, be my guest. We have a time in our hands after all". "Okay, th first¡­". Eiji and Soma, who currtly sit beside him, start to talk about his journey until he gets captured. As The story progressed, Soma''s eyes began to show a slight change wh Eiji mtioned a high-altitude land that came up from his story. "...and th¡­". "Wait, Eiji!". ""?!"". Soma cut off Eiji''s explanation further as he needed the information Eiji spoke a momt ago. "You said you found a high altitude in this place?". "Yes, it was a the northeast from here". §®¡Ì?§¦§®?£¤?.§³¦¨§® Wh Eiji blurted out a place with high altitude, every ear inside the room twitched, and the room turned eerily quiet for a momt. The atmosphere turned a sudd change all of a sudd as a gaze of contempt was thrown at Eiji for keeping the secret all alone. Th, one of the male studts nearby who heard that exploded as he sprung back up while pointing his finger at Eiji. "You Bastar..". "Shut up!". However, before the boy could finish his stce, Soma''s silt threat echoed inside the room, making the room''s atmosphere turn heavy all of a sudd. The boy who received it glanced at Soma, who gave him a piercing stare that made his body shudder because of Soma''s overwhelming figure and the might he had shown earlier. The boy muted while biting his lips and th throwing his face away. Soma turned his atttion to other studts who had a slight complaint to Eiji, and all of their mouths shut while throwing their gaze away. All of them knew what kind of a boy who single-handedly obliterated a horde of high species of Orcs alone, but no one dared to op their mouth as in lifting their hands. After all of the trouble had be dealt with, Soma loosed his facial muscles and glanced back at Eiji. "...Eiji, you know the requiremt for us to get out, right?". "Of course, we know it. but¡­". "But?". Upon Soma questioning Eiji, who realized their currt situation. Eiji hesitated to reveal what he knew. However, contrary to him, Eri from the side blurted out the thing Eiji wanted to keep secret. "...There is a big and strong presce that is awaiting us at the summit". Eri brutally answered everyone''s curiosity, giving them a taste of reassurance about the way home while at the same time giving them a thorny despair that shook their soul. "Are you sure?". "Yeah, a hundred perct. Ev in a distance, I could feel its oppressive might". "How are you so sure about that?". "Let''s say Me and Eiji had be through a lot". "I see". Hearing Eri''s evasive answer. But the words she said and the twitching face of Eiji made him curious. Soma nodded his head, trying not to pry deeper. "Yeah, so that is why we couldn''t afford to step foot inside its territory". Eiji gives his last piece of information about wh he found the place from the many studts who gathered there. Only Eiji and Eri had already se the place. This must be the works of wonder of luck on Eiji''s hand, making him transferred away from the nearest place from the way out. "We got a bit distracted. So let''s continue my story, Soma. Are you still willing to list". "Hm? Ah, please go ahead". From there, Eiji and Eri began to experice counters that led them toward Leon''s side before being sured by the orcs and captured. Soma oped his eyes wide, hearing the details about what happed wh they were sured. Soma turned his gaze to look at Leon, who was talking to each studt while giving them a spare drink he brought inside his storage. "I know that he has a weak heart at the earliest story. But still, to think it was this worse". He muttered while knitting his brows, looking at Leon''s refreshing smile as he was talking to a girl. "Okay, thanks, Eiji, for your information. With this, I know where I will go". "Soma, are you perhaps?!". Eiji, who slightly catches the meaning behind Soma''s inttion, bloated his eyes, to which Soma replied by smiling confidtly. "Th, Eiji and Eri, I didn''t want to disturb your momt any further. Have a good rest". "What?!". "You too, Soma". Soma, who saw Eiji''s flushed face and Eri''s triumphant face, chuckled before turning his back and approaching his resting place beside the two girls. While he walked, all eyes were gathered a him, making his feet feel heavy with each step he took, but he held his head high, undeterred by those gazes, approaching the girls who were waiting for him back. "Um, could you please spare me a momt?". Chapter 160: Chapter 160 The entrance. A clear and perky voice resounded within the room, making Soma''s body stiff as he stopped in his tracks. With rigid motion, he turned his head only to find a sunny appearance from a teager with short blond hair and a handsome face watching him. Soma''s face stiffed upon the unexpected person who talked to him. "Yes? How may I help you?". "Let Me introduce myself first. My name is Leon Pdragon. It is a pleasure to meet you" "My name is Soma, pleasure''s mine. Th, what do you need from me?". "I am curious about your plan for tomorrow?". Leon began to approach Soma''s side, making Soma raise his brows. Soma glances at his face for a while and holds his answer before he states loudly to everyone in the place to hear it. "I am going to the mountain summit tomorrow". Gasp escapes everyone in the place that also includes Hina and Xiao Lian behind Soma. *** One restless night had passed, and many studts spt their nights full of grief, sobbing, and longing for the usual fluffy bed that embraced their bodies while drifting toward the dream world. In the corner part of the room, Soma casually did a push-up as he tsed his muscle chest and lifted his body up several times to complete his Daily quest. "Ninety-sev". With smooth, drched skin, Soma, who had already oped his uniform and was only wearing a sleeveless T-shirt, was being stared at by many studts, mainly by females joying the sight of a boy in sweat, greatly blowing away their tiredness. "...Hundred". [Daily Quest complete] [All stats Raised +] "Good job, Soma". "Are you always doing this?". Hina and Xiao Lian, who as always train their mana manipulation, stopped their focus and directed their gaze at Soma, who was currtly approaching their side while wiping his sweat using the towel in his storage. "Well, yeah, this is already my routine". "...I see". "What should we do, Soma?". "Let''s pack up. We''re leaving this place. The sooner the better". Hina rose from her sitting position while sweeping the dust that accumulated a her skirt. Xiao Lian raised her body while also gazing inttly at Soma''s expression, which was filled with firm determination to finish what he will start and to d this trial swiftly. "Good morning, Soma". Leon, who suddly showed themselves to the group with her sunny aura, greeted the three of them, who replied with a slight nod from the girls. "Good morning. Are you finished telling the other?". "Well, about that¡­". Soma knitted his brows upon seeing the troubled looks on his face. Last night, wh Soma announced his plan to the tire people''s presce, it created a huge uproar, but no one dared to raise their voice as Soma was the strongest a. Many were biting their lips, frustrated by the situation they were in, contempt because of how trustworthy Soma was toward Eiji, and the worst of them was the one who already lost hope of returning back to their own home. However, Soma didn''t have the patice to wait upon those who were unwilling or had already giv up because his purpose right now was to hurry and get out of this place and reunite with the people who were always taking care of him and probably awaiting his return. Soma, at least give them a chance to continue their exploration or journey in finding a way for them to get home. Th he asked Leon, who had already spok with all of the studts here except two of them, Hina and Xiao Lian. Soma asked Leon to persuade the other studts to follow him and, if possible, search for a way home together. §®¡Ì¨N¦¥????.??? "...Many of them are still unwilling to continue, but they want to try it at least once again. So, Soma, please give them true salvation from this disaster they faced". Leon, who stood before Soma, bt his head slightly, making Soma tirely stoned as his body turned rigid because of the unexpected situation he was in. Soma, who heard and saw Leon''s action, his heart started to stir because of that. "Wait, why did the atmosphere seem to lean toward me as the savior? This is not good. I don''t like this at all". The title of the savior was truly an ticing one because it would give him many privileges to continue in the story further. But, it was the thing that he didn''t want to obtain the most right now. Not because Soma dislikes it. But because of the immse responsibility he will carry later. What he truly wanted is simple. He gains unbelievable strgth using his effort and protects the people close to him dearly. He hated being worshiped by that title and became the world''s number-one trding person. He didn''t like that kind of atmosphere. From the momt he got into this world, he always fought for his own selfishness and never put his effort into the greatest for all humanity. As much as he wanted to retort, but he didn''t want to waste any more time. "Let''s just go. Miss Lydia, if you may..". "Yes, on my way". *** Several hours had passed since the morning evt. Inside the dept of dse forest, Soma and the others were ascding a slope that was not too challging. On their way from their exploring, they regrouped with the other studts who were being stranded in the middle of nowhere. The group followed Soma and Eiji, who walked beside him. Many people doubt Eiji and still hold a slight misconception about his ability, but Soma trusts him so much that Eiji is the one who led the expedition, not Soma. The expedition filled with a sse of bitterness while a gloomy aura began to shroud the other studts'' group behind, but no one dared to utter a word. They force their feet like a machine to keep moving, following the steps of the one in front. Because of Eiji''s luck, ev though the groups Soma brought had exceeded almost three digits in numbers ever since they left the ruins, no monster dared to approach them. Some monsters may be trying to approach them, but they immediately flee upon seeing the gathered humans. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It''s be a while since Soma walked in the tranquil forest. The rustling sound from the canopy, swayed by the cool breeze that hit his body, brought a fresh air that invigorated his mind. However, gradually, his memories start to distort as he feels a sse of deja vu seeing the suring sce. Hina and Xiao Lian, who walked three steps behind him, also flickered their gaze while their brains started to replicate the sce from yesterday. "We are almost there". Eiji, who walked beside Soma with Eri behind him, informed Soma with small whiskers, to which Soma nodded his head to reply. Th the momt wt strike as Soma stood stiffed with the two girls behind him, seeing the familiar sce they saw yesterday. "Soma, This is?". "...The place where we regain our consciousness". "...". Soma siltly nods in his heart as this is indeed the place they were awok. "What''s the matter, Soma?". Eiji, who saw the three with stiff faces, called and brought them back to the currt objective they had. "Ehem, nothing. Eiji, where should we go again?". "We just go northeast from here, and in an hour''s walk, we will arrive at the summit or mountain that Eri and I found". "I see". They start to resume their exploration, and, true to Eiji''s words, they spd an hour walking toward the northeast. In front of them, a land that elevated to the sky with its lush gre canopy that painted the scery gre stood imposingly facing them. In the front of the mountain stood two towering trees taller than the others. Behind them, stone-paved stairs carved from a rock cluster stretched to the sky, which shone by the sun that was vertically in line with the planet. "We arrived". Soma turned his head toward Eiji and said his thanks with silt nods. Th he turned toward the girl behind him and exchanged brief looks before nodding at each other. "Let''s go!". Chapter 161: Chapter 161 Guardian. A stretched stairway that seems never-ding. Soma began to stomp his foot, passing the two trees that stood towering as a guard. As soon as he bypassed the tree, the fresh air that lighted his mood turned heavy and thick with mysteries of unknown force. The bright light from the sun that covered almost the land turned dimmed as his body felt tingling, and his instinct rang an alarm to hurry and leave the place. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] However, Soma has the advantage of his condition. The skill began to suppress all of the unease that started to plague his heart, making his eyes regain their calm surfaces. "Kuh!". "This is¡­". Soma turned his head and found Hina and Xiao Lian were having a hard time with knitted brows while trying to suppress the oppressing feeling they felt that stung their skin. Incidtally, Hina''s gaze met Soma, who managed to keep calm ev in this situation. She bit her lips as she clutched her throbbing heart, forcefully suppressed her fear, and straighted her posture. "Fuu, Like hell, I would lose". She already met something far more tremdous than this pressure, and if she couldn''t deal with this kind of pressure, how could she stand beside Soma who stood straight undeterred in any situation. Xiao Lian, who saw the glint of fire in Hina''s eyes, oped her eyes in wide shock. She followed Hina''s gaze, and she saw Soma''s lips lift, seeing Hina''s effort. Somehow, after seeing that sce, Xiao Lian exhaled every air accumulated in her lungs before taking a new one. "Get rid of your uncertainty, get rid of your fear, and get rid of your own demon!". Xiao Lian muttered that in her heart as she closed her eyes. Gradually, Xiao Lian oped her eyes to show the tranquil surface of the lake, undeterred in the face of any hardships, with a straight posture. Soma, who saw their effort, spread his lips. He was truly impressed by the girls determination. Th, he turned his atttion toward the other studts. Many of them hesitated and saw the horror of what happ if they dared to bypass the tree. Like his promise to himself, he didn''t want to wait for anyone who was already giving up, So without hesitation, Soma turned his back and gradually took steps forward, ascding the mountain. Hina and Xiao Lian, who saw Soma taking his steps, steadily began to follow behind him. At their own pace, the two of them manage to take each step up while keeping their gaze straight. Hina with knitted brows and Xiao Lian with a sere expression, the two of them discard any hesitation and only focus their gaze on Soma''s back. Leon, Eiji, Eri, and the other studts who saw the three figures ascding the mountain unbrok felt a slight awe and respect, but at the same time, a sse of frustration began to gnaw at their stirred hearts. "...He is amazing". Leon, who saw Soma''s broad back, recalled the first time he witnessed his power. Having a huge number in strgth and magical power, he is also the bearer of the rare Lightning magic, making him the candidate with the most atttion. Ev after the announcemt on the billboard that the Academy revealed, his name stood imposingly before candidates from all over the world. A glint of strgth began to shine in his blue pupils as the heavy pressure a his body subsided along with his strgthed heart. Slowly, Leon, Eiji, and Eri simultaneously took a step forward while, without their knowing, Lydia also followed behind. Leon, who walked a couple of steps ahead, glanced to his back and scanned his gaze toward the other studts whose will had be shattered. He stretched his op palm and oped his mouth. "Everyone. Let''s go together!". The words that Leon uttered seem simple. But for the studts who heard it, they saw a halo behind Leon''s figure as the light began to appear on their dead eyes. With gritted teeth and slight determination, every studt courages themselves to take a step forward. Ev though their gaze is down, they must take a step forward. The words Leon had said resonated within their heart and slightly gave their cold hearts warmth, giving them unlimited ergy to prevail in this arduous task. Soma, who had already walked ahead in front, managed to catch a slight couraging word behind, but it was not his place to do that as he only needed one purpose at this momt. To go back home. Each step he took seemed to accelerate the passage of time wh he saw the aligned sun begin to shift itself toward the west. The bright yellow color turned into a blazing ray of orange as the sun settled itself in the west, waiting for it to go to its slumber. The blaze pierces Soma''s eyes, making him raise his hand to block the glare upon the almost slumbering sun, bearing its fang as if saying how dare you interrupt my rest time. "Almost there!". As if to courage himself, Soma kept his steps steady until he arrived before the other at the summit. As he stepped into the summit, the pressure that kept him in check was gone, replaced by a sse of freedom he could never feel after that challging walk. In front of him, there he saw a massive flat crater with no trees and rocks, only a flat land filled with gre grass that was biased by the orange light from the sun swayed by the cold breeze that passed. §®¡Ì¨N??¦Ñ??.??? Hina and Xiao Lian, with drched bodies, feel invigorated as they feel the cooling breeze that brushes their skin. "Ha, ha, Finally". "Fuuu". S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma, who saw the two of them, couldn''t help but spread his lips. "...You guys were amazing". "Eh? ¡­Is that so? Hehe, thanks. Well, I''m still far away compared to you". Hina, who was caught off guard by the sudd complimt, her rosy face turned flushed as she scratched her cheeks in embarrassmt. "...". Xiao Lian, who was also caught off guard by her tranquil gaze, began to let a slight ripple as a shade of red began to invade her porcelain face. She gazed down because this was a pleasant feeling for her. Unconsciously, her stiff lips curved, showing her first blossomed smile, but it was hidd from the world by her long hair. Soma didn''t say this was to complimt them, but this comes from his heart. Compared to him, who needs to rely on his skill, instead the two girls who dure the trial with sheer willpower make him guinely proud of their characters who never yield. "We finally arrived". "...Hic, finally". "Yes!". Behind them, as if they gained new strgth, cheers reverberated in this summit. Leon, who witnessed the success of the other, felt elated as if it was his own achievemt. He once again looked back toward the stairs while giving it much respect for granting him to test his will in this place. Soma turned his atttion in front toward an empty space where there was nothing, only a flat plain that was filled with lush grass. [Congratulations on reaching the Goal!] [Begin the trial of Heavs Will] A transluct window appeared before everyone''s eyes as the earlier cheer vanished, replaced by a silt understanding of dread that still would come to their sides. In the middle of the flat plain, a swirling force was created from nature, sucking every mana in the suring before a crack was formed in the empty space. "A gate?". Soma, who saw a familiar sight, knitted his brows. But contrary to his thought, the crack lets out a mass of ball in platinum color in the form. Th, as if it finished with its job, the crack disappeared, leaving the ball that floated in the middle of the plain. [The Guardian Awok] The mass of light began to twitch before it gradually took the shape of a human with complete limbs, skin, and a handsome face with no expression looking at Soma. His hair was black and stretched until his back and his body were built in medium size, with its bulging muscle mass that seemed hard as stone. A cluster of light began to form and covered the man''s naked body, transforming it into a traditional outfit of hanfu in black color. "Damn, What short of emy we have to face now?". {Those damn angels} "Hm, Martial Saint?!". Chapter 162: Chapter 162 Battling the Guardian part 01. Soma stiffened his face as a hoarse and irritated voice reverberated in his brain. He never thought that Martial Saint could be so emotional like that. Ever since Soma met him, he knew him as a person who was generous, kind, and also caring for Martial Saint, who always gave him help in every situation. However, this was the first time Soma could feel a slight rage coming from within his consciousness. Soma focused his mind and tried to converse with the Martial Saint. {Be careful, Soma!} Martial Saint, who seemed to know the identity of the figure that stood in front of him, gave Soma a warning. He doesn''t know why, but Martial Saint still keeps his tone rough, indicating that he is clearly displeased with something. As Soma tried to ask it out, his body tensed as his instinct kicked into alerting the presence in front of him was dangerous. [Guardian engaging in defence mode] [59 Seconds remainings] "Hm?". The guardian who finished with his transformation just stood silently in the middle of the flat land, closing his eyes while breathing slowly, and embarked on his own world. Soma''s eyes began to knit because of the guardian''s attitude. "Is he confident in himself or just? Well, it doesn''t matter". Soma''s decision was already firm and could never be changed. He initially summons the gauntlets and boots, preparing his battle stance. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hina, Xiao lian! You guys in the back prepared yourself!". Hina and Xiao Lian nodded their heads before taking their respective Weapon and standing beside each Soma side. Seeing the translucent window before him, Soma knit his brows Sensing the students'' morale, the guardian who closed his eyes slowly opened it while directing his black pupils toward the students'' groups. All hair in their body stands up upon receiving the guardian glance. Soma, who felt something was not right, dashed forward and entered the guardian range. Their eyes locked for a moment before Soma launched his first straight jab, but the guardian caught it with his left palm. Soma''s eyes widened before he pried open the grip and continued with his other attack. Another jab from his other hand, next to his backhand, elbow continues with his feet. However, no matter what Soma had done. The guardian, unmoving from his place, kept deflecting or blocking every move Soma had unleashed at him. Soma, who experienced first-hand the depth of the guardian martial arts, felt a giant boulder crush his heart, but it didn''t make him stop. Without ever stopping, he relentlessly kept attacking, attacking, and attacking, hoping that at least he could inflict one hit. Hina, Xiao Lian, Leon and the others could only stare in a dumbfounded state, seeing the battle that happened one-sidedly where the strongest person in their group was toyed with. A glint of hope began to gradually dim in their eyes as they saw Soma distancing himself, trying to catch his breath, who turned ragged. "...Tch, Silver-hair!". The two girls saw Soma was in a disadvantageous situation and started to make their move. "Um". Hina and Xiao Lian, the one who is bravest among the other, began to take action. Together, they dash forward, clenching their respective weapons and begin to attack the guardian on both sides. A gleam from a green blade travelled horizontally, and the roaring thrust from the blue spear travelled straight, aiming at both sides of the guardian. The guardian, who saw the incoming attack, took a first step to close the distance with Xiao Lian before grabbing the spear shaft and redirecting its target upon the green blade. A high-pitched sound echoed through the land, bringing back the two girls'' attention. They were stunned in silence because their attack was handled that easily, making them attack each other. However, seeing the guardian who was not in his proper stance, Soma accelerated and arrived at Guadiana''s face and delivered another punch to his jaw. "What?!". With minimal movement, the guardian slightly tilted his head to the side, dodging Soma''s straight punch. "Soma!". Hina''s shout made Soma sober up, and he leapt back and let the girls tune in. From their failed pincer attack, the two of them began to change their fighting method into a two-person party delivering a relentless attack and trying to exhaust their opponent. The first strike came from a diagonal slash, then continued with another diagonal slash followed by a thrust from the spear. The two of them, despite not having any experience in battling together, seem to grasp the fundamentals of it. The two of them began their onslaught, which made the guardian move his feet from his standing place. Soma began to enter their battle zones while sometimes providing some help to the girls who kept attacking the guardian relentlessly. Their breath turned erratic as a loud thump from their heart kept their concentration to its limit, sending a rush of blood through their nerves. With their fatigued body and continued coordinated moves, the three of them managed to hold off for much longer. [05 seconds remaining times] Their focus reaches a new realm after concentrating their entire being on defeating the guardian in front of them. They forgot the fact that the guardian was currently in his defensive mode. [00 Seconds] The Guardian''s body twitched as it leapt backwards to regain its breath and reformed its tactics. "What is it?". "...". Hina and Xiao Lian observed the strange pattern the guardian had. [Changing tactics into offence] [59 seconds remaining] "Shit!". Soma, who realized it first, simultaneously with the guardian, also made his move. The guardian shadow disappeared in the blink of an eye before it appeared in front of Soma, retracting his fist back. Soma reflexively crossed his hands in his chest before the first connected to his left hand. The time felt still as the heavy impact that landed on the back of his hand pushed his soul away from his body and blanked his consciousness for a second. However, it retracted back as his body screamed in agony. It began to assault his nerves, bringing his consciousness back. Noticed that he would be over if he kept his stance firm. Soma let go of his feet from the ground before he flew in a straight line and slammed toward the side of the crater. "Soma?!". "?!". Hina and Xiao Lian''s faces pale as they witness Soma being flung away, and panic starts to attack her mind, fogging her decision on the battlefield. A shadow of a familiar figure appears in between them. The two of them were aware of the danger in front of them. Their instinct to survive kicked it as they swung their respective weapons toward the guardian, but he was faster than the girls. The guardian lowered his stance while extending both palms toward the girl''s abdomen. With a slight twitch of his palm from within his body, a gust of unknown force began to erupt toward his palms before it slammed toward the girl''s abdomen. ""Kahak?!"". Hina and Xiao Lian eyes whitened as they flung away toward opposite sides before being stopped by the crater. The guardian, who was still holding both palms stretched to the side, straightened his posture as he began to redirect his gaze toward the student''s side or, to be precise, to Leon''s side. Chapter 163: Chapter 163 Battling the Guardian Part 02. When the two eyes met, Leon''s heart started to tighten in pain as he felt that his soul was being shaken upon eye contact. The hair all over his body stood up, and his calmed breath turned erratically. However, the guardian stood still, observing not only Leon but also the other dumbstruck students who couldn''t even lift their gaze to stare at the guardian''s eyes straight. A tense, silent atmosphere began to invade the battlefield as the sun, who became a witness, saw the clash between the future Savior in the story and his first challenge. Leon tried to ease his body, puffing his chest out to fill his lungs, but in that single moment, the figure of the guardian disappeared from his sight, and his body shuddered as the tingling fear that assaulted his spine came from behind him. Then, he reflexively turned his back, seeing the guardian raised his right leg up before stomping it to the ground. A huge roaring boom resonated on the land, piercing Leon, Eijii, Eri, and Lydia''s ears as they saw a tremendous might from the guardian''s mere foot. The flat land cracked, making a unnatural spider-web while raising a cloud of dust that covered the surrounding are. Leon, who kept his gaze intently at the students'' place, felt his breath taken away by the sheer power the guardian unleashed. A gust of wind passed their way and blew away the dust accumulated on the battlefield. There lay many unconscious Students'' some of them unlucky, while bathed in their blood. "...You!". Seeing the students sprawled on the ground, Leon''s body tensed as blood began to rush toward his head. He summons a single longsword from his storage, trying to engage the guardian. Eiji and Eri are also ready for their respective ways of attack. Meanwhile, Lydia, whose knees are weakened, dropped to the ground, sitting with a pale face, looking at the imposing figure of the guardian. Leon grips the blade hilt tightly before the guardian once again vanishes from his sight. His body tensed as he raised his sword up front to block the incoming kick aimed at his abdomen. The sword cracked before it shattered into a speck of fine dust scattered in the air, glittering like stars. The force of the kick still remains as it is embedded into Leon''s stomach, making the air in his lungs blasted and his body being flung away from the place. "Gahak!". With swift movement from the guardian, he took care of Eiji, Eri and Lydia, simultaneously separating them while holding their ached abdomen. The guardian turned his gaze sideways, seeing many unconscious people and the battle that ended in his overwhelming victory. In one of the corners of the crater, Soma, who had already woken up from his momentarily lost consciousness, looked toward the battlefield where the guardian stood there straight, victorious as he watched the mother star. He began to open his status fast and allocated his gained extra points into his Mana and Physique. [Stats Raised: - Physique: 79 > 94 - Soul: 95 > 110] [Remaining Extra Points 20 > 0] With the sudden increase in his strength, his blood boils as it sends through the course of his veins a new awoken power invigorating his tired body. Soma saw the guardian shift his attention to Leon, trying to approach him. "...Not so fast!". Soma, who saw what happened, reached the point of no return as he activated his last resort skill. [Oni Wrath activated] [100 mana will be consumed in a second] [Remaining Time 22 seconds] An ominous aura began to leak out from Soma''s entire body, attracting the gaze of the guardian as he bloated his eyes, not believing that the power Soma had seemed familiar. "This is not enough!". [Martial Saint First Technique - Three steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation] "First step - Lightning Scatter". Soma''s body was enveloped with new power as hundredths of crimson tiny bolts began to dance across his skin and slightly raise his languid hair, making the black color gets mixed with a shade of crimson. All Soma five senses had been enhanced, and he could see the world more clearly and in more detail. The seemingly bright world filled with color turned gray as soma accelerated toward the guardian. Maybe because the guardian was still dumbfounded by the power Soma leaked, his response got delayed for a moment, and that moment was Soma couldn''t miss out. He delivered a straight punch toward his left jaw, making the guardian''s body twitch as he moved one of his legs to support his crumbling stance. "...Even with my all. This is what he got, huh". Soma retreated toward Leon''s side as he kept his gaze on the guardian. "Leon, are you alright?". "Yeah, somehow". Leon, whose lungs were on fire and his abdomen felt like it was torn, clutching his abs, Leon forced his body to sit. He cast his gaze toward the two figures who stood before him, with a slight taste of bitterness in his lips and unconsciously bit his lips. "Here, take this?". A shadow descended before Leon''s dumbfounded face. An item just got thrown before his eyes. It let a clicking sound as Leon''s eyes bloated in shock upon seeing the item. "This?!". The item Soma throws was of a black hilt, a golden guard with intricate hippogryph, plus a third of its blade still attached to its hilt. This was the item or relic Leon lost in the auction, and he could only pray to god to give him another chance to find the hilt. "Soma, Are you perhaps?". "Talk later. Use that first and then help the other students regain their consciousness while I hold that man!". Soma, who didn''t want Leon to get involved in the fight, dashed forward, confronting the guardian head-on. With their roles reversed Soma was being pressured by the sheer overwhelmed feeling of his depth of martial arts, making Soma''s body shudder in slight delight and fright. However, Soma uses this as a chance that wouldn''t come often. So Soma, while doing his absolute best to dodge, deflect, or block all the guardian''s incoming attacks, does not forget to pry open his eyes and force his brain to remember every move perfectly. A multiple combination of strikes begins to be unleashed by the guardian. A tiger form for power and might, a Crane for agility and flexibility, a Tortoise for its defence and stance, and a Dragon for ultimate moves. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The guardian with fluid motion combines all those factors in an engaging battle with Soma. [Remaining time 9 seconds] The appearance of the translucent window before Soma''s eyes, its distracting his mind and blocking his sight, creating an opening for the guardian to land a clean strike. "Bukh". A heavy blow toward his abs jolts his brain out and sends an excruciating agony across his veins, making him kneel on the spot. The guardian stood in front of Soma while maintaining his serene gaze. Leon, who saw the fight that ended faster than he thought, began to feel restless as sweat accumulated on his forehead. His gaze landed on the broken sword in his hands. He heard what kind of sword was in his possession right now from his grandfather. Leon''s grandfather also gave him one of the sword pieces before he passed away. However, as much as he knew about the story about the sword, the sword itself was practically useless right now. "What should I do?". At the same time as Leon said those words, the orange sun that peeked its remaining eyes at the land submerged slowly as the light from the horizon shone brightly, giving the land its final farewell before changing its shift. The warm ray basked the land as its light aligned in a horizontal line. "What?!". Chapter 164: Chapter 164 Easy Victory. Leon, who noticed a change, turned his gaze to the hilt of the broken sword in his hands, and he saw the item glow in a warm gold color, which made his eyes open wide in shock. "What happened?". Then, the rings from his right index finger began to emit a glow as it responded to the light. From thin air emerged a silver metal that gleamed with a solid and merciless silver color. Its razor-sharp edge still retained its ferocity on both sides, even though it was only leaving a piece of the middle of the blade from a complete longsword. "This? What!". The body of the blade floated itself before it placed itself upon the broken pieces of the hilt. Like a miracle, the blade-separated pieces began to meet each other before they merged with the help of the mana in nature and the source of holy light that came from the sun. The guardian who watched the event unfold peered his eyes intently at Leon, but strangely, he didn''t make any move, which was creepy from Soma''s perspective. Soma turned his gaze toward Leon''s side as he faintly saw a symbol that appeared from his back right palm that held the swords. The symbol of a sun with a fiery circle and a dot in the middle of it. A gift from the leader of the four cardinal God, Michael. It represents justice and light that will guide humanity to its glory when facing a great disaster that will come in the future. However, Soma, who saw that happening, breathed a sigh of relief and was slightly annoyed about the situation. First, he is relieved that he is not the one being chosen. The second thing is, if Leon was the one who would get selected, or probably one of the reasons for being chosen was being recognized by the sword? But the point is, then, why does the Creator God advise his other four Gods to do this insensible trial involving an unrelated person? [Remaining times 3 seconds] "Crap?!". Seeing the translucent window before his eyes, Soma leaped back, distancing himself from the guardian before taking a transparent vial filled with blue liquid. Swiftly, he opened the lid before chugging the content inside. [Advance Mana potion consumed] [Restored the user Mana] [Mana fully recovered] "Fuu¡­". After seeing the notification of his Mana recovered. Soma tensed all the muscles around his body, preparing for what was coming. His body started to convulse, and a jolt of excruciating pain began to invade his nerves, creating an intense agony that made his whole body scream. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Nullifying the pain¡­10% ¡­40%] One of the skills Soma had started to act fast as the pain that gnawed at his body subsided at a rapid pace. His throbbing heart regained its clarity, and his bulging veins began to disappear from his skin. [Nullifying the pain 99%] S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This time, Soma had thought that if the skill was still in his control. He tried to command it to stop the nullifying process of reaching a hundred percent because it was so dangerous that he lost all of his senses except for his vision. Soma uses his finger wrapped by the gauntlets to pinch his tight. It''s a bit faint, but he could feel a slight pang of pain within it. "I see. So it was like that". A faint whisper that traveled in this silent place attracted Soma''s gaze to turn toward Leon who stood up while raising his uncomplete sword. Leon cast his gaze straight toward the guardian, who stood there unmoving, looking at his provoking gaze with calm eyes. Leon swung his sword vertically, making the light that shrouded the sword dim. Within this silent place. Gradually, the guardian body vanished from its place, and then a golden line was formed before it split open, transforming into a gate with gentle warmth. [The savior has been selected] [The trial is over] "What the fuck?!". Soma silently cursed inside his heart as he saw the translucent window in front of his eye informing the trial of Heaven''s Will was over. A bulging veins begin to appear on his forehead as his calmed heart begins to race, and his blood starts to boil because of this joke event that transpired because of the changing plot by the author. "Is it him?". He clenched both his teeth and fist, making a cluster sound that he was even surprised he could do that. ""Soma!"". However, a lovely melody that reverberated in this flat land and a scent of floral that assaulted his nose calmed the boiling rage that was accumulating in his heart. Soma saw two shadows that stood beside him, looking at his figure, who had a trace of blood in his mouth. "...Are you okay?". "What happened?". Hina and Xiao Lian began to bend their knees and took a seat beside Soma naturally. Soma, who saw the two fine figures, breathed a sigh of relief as the aura from his body subsided. "Hina, Please?!". "...Okay, Leave it to me!". "...?". Hina nodded her head as she realized what happened to Soma. As for Xiao Lian, she tilted her head to the side before her body stiffened because Hina, who sat in seiza with a blossomed smile on her lips, lay down Soma''s head on top of her tights. "Is this fine?". "...Well, if you have no problem with it". "Ehehe, I don''t mind it". "So? I''ll take you up on your offer then". Xiao Lian, who saw their interaction,n felt a slight pang of pain in her heart as if a tiny thorn was pickling it. However, as she couldn''t understand what happened to her current self, she shook her head and settled herself beside Soma while gazing at his figure. Soma, who caught the meaning behind those gazes that were directed at him, sighed before he told the two of them. "So, it was¡­". *** An hour had passed, and Soma had already regained the freedom of his body. Standing straight, he began to stretch his muscles in case something happened when he was forced to use the Oni Wrath skill for the second time. However, after discovering nothing serious was happening in his body, he began to turn his gaze to Hina and Xiao Lian, who were already standing beside him. "Let''s go home". The two girls nodded as they were already aware of the identity of the splitting space with a golden color that stood in the flat land. The gate itself was crowded with the other students who were impatient, wanting to go home. "Soma, are you okay?". Leon, who saw the chaotic scene with a wry smile, approached Soma while also giving his best regards to the two girls beside Soma "As you can see, I am alright. Thanks for worrying". "I see, good then". A silent understanding happened as Leon and Soma gazed toward the disappearing students, swallowed by the gate one by one. Then comes a moment when Lydia approaches the gate. With teary red eyes, she cast her gaze toward Leon''s side, kept bowing her head, saying her appreciation for making a way for her to come home. "Then Soma, we will be first". "See you later". Eiji and Eri began to pass the gate as their bodies disappeared, which was the time for Leon. He turned his gaze to the surrounding place first before settling on Soma. "Soma, I will make sure that you will be compensated for the item". Leon''s sincere gaze pierced straight right through Soma. "Okay, I can''t wait for it". "...Good. Soma and ladies, I will be going first. See you later in the academy". Soma watched Leon''s figure gradually disappear, swallowed by the gate with a sigh. "Let''s go, Hina, Xiao Lian!". Soma started to take his step into the gate, but the golden light that shone within it distorted, making Soma and the girls halt in their steps. The three of them knit their brows as a sense of dread enveloped the entire place before the gate dissipated into thin air. [Irregular has been identified] Chapter 165: Chapter 165 Battling a Copy Part 01. The gate that indicates the trial is over is gone, leaving only an indispensable silent and three dumbstruck faces while looking at the empty air where the gate was earlier. A message is floating in front of them with the same appearance as a status window. [An irregular had been detected] Hina and Xiao Lian, who were also getting left behind, stiffened their faces as a realization came upon them. "What, why is the gate closing?!". "...Irregular?". Soma, who sees the translucent window that floats in front of them, starts to wonder what the meaning of that phrase is. There are no strange things, and He and his group seem to be doing just fine exploring the forest and the ruins. Unconsciously, Soma raised his left palm and saw a black diamond imprint from the ruins, and soon he found the answer. But there is one thing that left him pondering. Why, though? Is the Gods so petty to not let a human take some belongings inside the trial gate they had built? [Initiating the battle] "Battle?!". Soma saw the changing text with knitted brows as the air that permeated the land turned heavy, and the three of them felt something dangerous was about to come to their sides. From where the text floated, a swirling of black smoke gathered in the middle of flat land, forming an eerie black vortex. Then, it condensed, forming the shape of a single entity that seems familiar to them. Soma, Hina, and Xiao Lian''s breath was taken away, seeing the guardian that should be gone now reappear again but with a slight change in his expression. Earlier, the guardian had only shown his calm and emotionless face, but the current him was a contrast different. He became more expressive as he showed his knitted brows while directing his sharp gaze at Soma. Then, to everyone''s surprise, the guardian''s body started to morph and shrink in size until it reached only 175 cm. His current body looks rejuvenated with short black hair and sharp eyes with red pupils, wearing an academy uniform, making the three of them stupefied. "...Soma?". Hina, who saw the new look of the guardian, opened her eyes in shock as she regulated her gaze at Soma and the guardian multiple times, couldn''t believe her eyes. Xiao Lian, who kept her straight face, blanked for a moment as She saw another Soma standing before her with knitted brows and a hostile aura. She opened her mouth and tried to inform the real Soma who stood beside her. "Soma, be careful?!". However, at the same time, the copy began to disappear from everyone''s sight and appeared in front of unprepared Soma and managed to land a hit throughout his face. Soma''s sight started to flicker as a jarring impact sent a shockwave through his brain, and a hot, stinging pain invaded his cheeks, making his jaw jolt in agony. His body was sent flying a couple of meters before he lay on his stomach. "You!". "?!". Hina and Xiao Lian began to summon their weapons to intercept the copy. However, their attacks were ignored as The copy started to dash forward toward Soma, who was still gathering his scattered thoughts. "Watch out!". Soma, who heard the desperate call from Hina, forced his body to spring back up and meet with the copy eyes, approaching Soma''s side with speed. The copy unleashed his straight punch toward Soma''s face again, but Soma currently saw the fist perfectly as he tilted his head, dodging it by a paper margin. He grabbed the copy''s right wrist before unleashing his counter from below, but the copy also caught his fist, and they both were in a stalemate. In those close distances, Soma''s eyes directly met with the copy. All of a sudden, his vision was distorted, creating a perfect moment for the copy to leap back and plan his next attack. While they were separated by distance, Soma''s mind began to throb as unpleasant feelings started to creep inside his heart. However, he shook his head to get rid of all of the hesitation inside his heart, then took his middle stance while the copy simultaneously took the same. "He is indeed my own copy". "But why? Why does the guardian change its appearance to look like me? And the thing about irregular. Is that referring to the stolen loot or my own being¡­?". A couple of seconds passed as the two of them kept standing still, observing each other thoroughly. "What kind of trial is this in the first place?". The staring contest that happened in thirty seconds broke out as they began to dash forward, facing each other head-on. Soma and the copy began to engage in close-quarter combat. Soma throws his straight punch, which is dodged by the copy by tilting his head to the side. Before the copy could make a counter, Soma swept his hand to the copy''s face, but his movement was agile, and the copy managed to dodge the pursuit. However, Soma didn''t give up; he kept relentlessly barraging the copy with his attack, but the copy also did not sit around dodging every Soma attempt. He also began to engage properly and managed to give Soma a hard time in the battle, but the battle itself was a stalemate. The battle that unfolds before the girl''s eyes feels so fierce that the two people in question have the same power speed, and the battle is in stalemate because no one has landed a hit on the other. They just keep dancing while dodging each other''s attacks. Hina and Xiao Lian could only see in silence as the fight began to enter the next stage. Both Soma and his copy bodies let out a crimson aura that covered their body, raising the tension on the field. Both of them literally have the same appearance, power, skill, and also battle sense. Because Hina and Xiao Lian knew how strong Soma was, they couldn''t approach the swirling storm recklessly where Soma and the copy were battling each other. It leaves a bitter feeling in their heart as they can only watch the fight and can do nothing. Time passed, and Xiao Lian, who kept her gaze open watching the fight, felt a slight change that would gradually impact the battle''s outcome. "Soma is in danger!". Xiao Lian, who had been raised in martial ways since she was a toddler, feels the battle tide that stale would start to change. It leans toward the copy and hurriedly informs the furious Hina of the outcome that will happen in the future, she predicts. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What?!". "...Let''s go help him!". Xiao Lian and Hina, who realized the atmosphere, began to prepare their heart along with weapons to intercept the copy in harming Soma. The battle that seemed stagnant began to change its flow. Soma received a straight punch to his right ribs, stepping back for a while before he closed his distance and engaged in another fight. After both of them unleashed their skill, Soma was gradually at a disadvantage because of his stamina, mental, and physique, which got exhausted as time passed. Meanwhile, The copy still retains its calmness as his breathing is normal while his stance seems firm, not showing any sign of fatigue. Soma accidentally screws off his stance, and the copy hurriedly closes the distance between them and thrusts his right fist forward, intending to crush his face. However, the copy distances himself upon the passing transparent ice arrow and a fire arrow that the girls have thrown. Soma''s eyes bloated as he saw the shadows of the two girls who were closing their distance toward Soma. "...I''m saved!". As much as he wanted to take a rest, the copy wouldn''t let him sit still as he began his approach to Soma. Even though they have the same spec, Soma is a human. He needed some time to catch his breath to recover his tired body. However, that principle does not seem to work the same with the copy. No matter how long the copy used the same tricks as Soma did, he didn''t feel tired. He was like a machine that had been programmed only to fight the enemy in front of it. "...What should I do?". Soma''s muttered, but soon his eyes opened wide, because of the unexpected situation. ""We''ll help!"". Chapter 166: Chapter 166 Battling a Copy Part 02. Seeing Hina and Xiao Lian, who stood in front of Soma. The copy body stiffened into stone as he stilled, watching them. "You guys?". Soma, who watched the two tiny backs he could envelop in his embrace alone, stood tall in front of him, blocking the advance of the copy. His stirred heart and erratic breath ceased to exist. The hard wall around his heart shattered as he began to ridicule himself for going back on his words. He already spilled everything to Hina and felt so light when she offered him help. However, now and again, Soma tried to shoulder everything alone and almost ended with his defeat. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing the determination from the girl''s back, Soma exhaled the distress he felt since the fight and stood up between the two girls. He spreads his lips as he grips his palms before softly whispering. "Guess I am a fool, eh". "...Hina, Xiao Lian, help me to defeat the copy". Hina, who heard Soma''s words, almost loosened the grips on her katana as her heart burst in joy. Soma finally relied on her strength even though she knew that she still couldn''t match up to him. But the small favor that came from Soma''s mouth that reverberated through her ears made the flame that lit that day in her heart burn bright, filling her heart and eyes with determination. Xiao Lian, whose entire life was hailed as a prodigy, was not her first time being asked for help, so she clenched the spear shaft and faced the copy eyes straight on. The copy who saw his enemy gain additional help knitted his brows as he felt an indescribable feeling. However, no matter what method he would use, he must eliminate the boy as per the order of his creators. Soma calmly regulated his breathing while maintaining his vigilance toward the copy. He could see a slight disturbance when the copy saw the girls enter the battle. This could be an excellent choice to let the girls help him in the battle. Soma, who regained his calm, opened his mouth. "Let''s go!". The time that felt like it stretched began to move as Xiao Lian started her first attack, dashing forward, followed by Hina and Soma behind. The copy planted his feet firmly on the ground, fixing his stance to meet the three attacks that came to his side. Xiao Lian began with the first attack as she accelerated and arrived at the copy range faster than the other and launched a thrust aimed at the copy throat. The copy, with swift parry, deflected the spear before stepping to the side, positioning himself to keep the other opponent within his sight. Hina, with the second attack, drew the blade from its sheath and swung her katana diagonally from her bellow left. The copy, using his footwork, swiftly evaded the trajectory of the blade and approached Soma''s position. Soma, who seemed to understand the copy''s feelings, lifted the corner of his mouth as he faced the copy head-on. "...I see, so it was like that". Simultaneously, both of them changed their tactics and used one of their legs as an axis to launch a roundhouse kick. Both feet that raised diagonally met each other in the shin while letting a dry thud as their bones clashed. Both of their faces were calmed, unperturbed. Soma began his first move as he tried to pry open the copy defense by bringing his raised feet down, but the same also happened with the copy. A blue gleam that thrust toward the copy made him release their locked leg and distance himself from Soma. Hina, who already awaited the copy''s arrival, swung her sword horizontally, making the copy jump into mid-air. Soma, who saw the copy, reached a high altitude dash, approaching him and observing the copy until he reached his highest point. As he saw the copy being pulled by gravity, he immediately kicked the ground and soon reached the copy slightly above him. §ñ%?@§Ñ#?-#§ä+§ß??-¦Ò#?- "Got you!". Using the jump''s momentum, Soma spun twice in mid-air as he tensed his right leg before he brought it down toward the copy, who saw the incoming attack by crossing his hands. The ax kicks that clive downward clashed with the copy''s crossed hands. With a resounding boom, it sent the copy toward the ground where Xiao Lian and Hina approached his side, and the tide of the battle seemed to shift. The three of them realized that somehow, the copy didn''t want to do anything to the girls, and it made him vulnerable in many aspects. So, the girls began to coordinate their attack and let the copy bring down his defense before Soma would deliver his powerful blows. However, the copy was not to be underestimated. While facing an onslaught of three-way attack, the copy moved with precision, dodging, blocking, and countering Soma''s attack, making the three parties of Soma marvel at his slight determination, especially Soma. Even though the copy shows a remarkable feat by defending, the relentless attack from the three, the copy finally reached its limit. Soma, who noticed it, slightly tensed the muscle in his body to deliver his final attack. "Xiao Lian locked him up". Xiao Lian, who understood what Soma meant, began to generate a tremendous amount of water above her head. The moisture surrounding the place was being sucked into her place, and it created a considerable body of water ball before she threw it at the copy. Hina, who was also in the range, knitted her brows but managed to get away in time. The water began to drown, and the copy drenched him along the way with the surrounding land. "Be careful next time, silver-head!". "...Sorry about that". Hina protested, but Xiao Lian was focused on the copy as she began to stab her spear blade toward the puddles, and then she chanted her magic. "Freeze". The temperature began to drop to zero as the transparent puddles that drenched the area turned silver. The spreading was so fast that it turned the flat land into an ice place. Soma, who saw the copy trapped in the sculpture of Ice, spread his lips as he accelerated further and focused his entire strength on this one blow. Xiao Lian and Hina also didn''t want to miss the last attack as they approached the copy from each side. The three of them were so close to achieving their goal when. """?!""". Soma, Hina, and Xiao Lian notice a slight twitch in the frozen body of the copy. A heavy pressure began to oppress the surrounding atmosphere, and they halted in their tracks. A crackling of a tiny black bolt began to travel along the surface of the frozen land, stunned the three parties. Then, a crack began to appear in the sculpture before it shattered into dust as he let out a thundering roar that shook the atmosphere, stiffening the three bodies. "Aaaah!". Soma grits his teeth as he manages to lift his gaze slightly and sees what happened to the copy. His body was shrouded in black aura that was so dark it devoured the light itself. From his back emerged a black bat''s wings stretched outward, revealing its majesty. A pair of goat horns that protruded from his side skull pointed forward, and a black tail that wrapped itself toward his waist. His current appearance reminds Soma of the memories he had within his consciousness, where the same being residing in the depth of his heart threatened to take away his body, and now the same monster also appeared before him in the outside world. Unconsciously, Soma clenched his chest, for his heart started to throb uncontrollably. "...Impossible?!". Chapter 167: Chapter 167 Desperate. A sudden rush of heavy and intense suffocating feelings began to invade Soma''s consciousness as he saw the copy body start to morph into his nightmare. The surrounding ice blasted to bits, and its cluster was flying toward the surrounding air with just his howl. It created an oppressive aura that tormented the two girls. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Soma, who managed to stand firm on his own, cast his gaze toward the two girls who were desperately trying to endure this oppressive feeling. With knitted brows, sweat began to drench their body as their breath turned erratically. He could no longer see them in that suffering state, so when he tried to step forward to shield them, the copy that already stood between the girls raised the corner of his lips, and Soma''s body shuddered. "No!". The copy sneered as he ignored Soma''s plea, and from all around his skin, a thousand tiny black bolts that danced like snakes began to spread their wings, and it spread its fangs to the surrounding area. "Ack!". "Eukh!". Hina and Xiao Lian, who got stung by the electricity, convulsed wildly as their bodies lost their strength and dropped down to the ground. Watching what had transpired before him, Soma stood dumbfounded briefly before his eyes turned red in anger. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You bastard?!". However, the copy didn''t stop with his attack. After he is done with the girls, the copy takes a step forward, closing his distance from Soma in a blink. He is standing straight in front of Soma with a sneer, showing his sharp canines. "Gukh". A heavy thud resounded as the copy fist landed on Soma''s abdomen and blasted Soma from his place. He rolled on the hard ground several times, feeling an intense heat from agony that assaulted his abs. Even after being thrown for about twenty meters, Soma still couldn''t put up his strength in his body, he lay on the ground clutching his damaged abdomen. His lungs were on fire because of the lack of oxygen, and cold sweat began to excrete from his pores, cooling his hot temperature that rose as the blood inside his body spread a slight amount of adrenaline to the bloodstream to ease the user''s pain. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Nullifying the Pain¡­ 10%...] Afterward, a translucent window appeared before his eyes and the pain in his abdomen was dismissed, gradually, his erratic breath also stabilized, albeit slightly. Soma tried to rise from the ground, but as he sprawled on four limbs, a shadow enveloped his body, waitting him to awaken. "Guhk, bleergh¡­". Soma coughed out fresh blood from his mouth as his head felt slightly lighter compared to earlier. He raised his gaze and met the grinning face of the copy. With a swift movement, the copy eagle clawed Soma''s throat and lifted him up from the ground, dangling his two feet. "Kuh!". The copy spread his mouth, showing his teeth. His right hand gripping Soma''s throat tightened before he tossed Soma slightly up. Then, he launched a straight kick that gouged Soma''s abdomen, making his body bent in a V shape. Soma''s mind jolted by the intense agony that gradually dimmed before it completely vanished. His body was paralyzed from the pain as he was being blown away from the place. His back crashes toward the side crater raised a cloud of dust that covered his wounded body. "Blargh..". His mouth began to cough another fountain of blood as his feet turned soft like noodles. Soma dropped onto the hard ground with his unfocused gaze. All light disappeared from Soma''s vision as he saw the world turn gray and stretched endlessly. [Nullifying the Pain 100%] ?¦É%§á??#-$§Þ?&§ñ@?-#?@§ä-§à&§ñ¦É?@?-?§Ú%-?!?¨N¦Å??!?§ñ? In this dull world where time still remains unmoving. Soma, who was trapped in that vision, his mind began to wander. "Crap, I don''t think my copy was so strong¡­". The first words that came from his heart were a word of ridicule for himself. He didn''t think the devil within himself had so much power if he was freed. All that big talk he spits toward the devil felt like an insult to himself. A black shadow began to loom over his lifeless body; it extended his right hand before once again lifting Soma''s body up by gripping his throat. Soma, with his skill in full swing, didn''t feel anything as he stared at the gray sky that turned darkened, a perfect time for him to rest his battered body and drift toward an endless dream. He cast his gaze toward the land and accidentally met gaze with the two girls whose eyes were bawled, seeing the current helpless situation. Hina desperately crawled on the ground with her paralyzed body shouting incomprehensible words that could only be heard as a buzzing sound in Soma''s ear. As for Xiao Lian, she absentmindedly saw Soma being lifted from the ground. She probably could not comprehend what was happening to the situation, or maybe she didn''t want to accept the reality itself. The person herself didn''t recognize it, but tears already streamed down her cheeks. "Hina, Xiao Lian". Soma muttered those words as his body was being tossed into the air and received an uppercut to his lower jaw, shaking his brain and distorting his perception of his surroundings before his eyes turned completely black. But he could feel that his eyes were still pry open. Then, another contact was made toward his abdomen before his body stopped and lay unmoving in the middle of the land. Soma''s body had already lost its function and sense. So he could only let the copy do as he wished. {...Soma, please hurry up and lend me your body. If this is continue you will die. I will definitely save you¡­} Deep from within his consciousness, the calm and imposing tone from Martial Saint rings, giving him a glimmering sense of hope before it got shattered in a moment. {...Hm? Why can''t I merge my soul with you? Soma, get a hold of yourself. Don''t close your eyes! You will die at this rate. This isn''t good. Why can''t I merge like before?...} "?!". Martial Saint''s impatient tone that kept ringing in his mind began to fade away. [Extra skill Puppeteer activated] "Why at a time like this?". A translucent window appeared before his eyes, and suddenly, his consciousness was engulfed by the dark. Hina, with her red hands and covered in dirt, kept desperately crawling her way to approach Soma. Each distance she covered felt like an eternity. Her breath was ragged, but she kept pressing on to reach Soma''s side. Her eyes brimming with tears, Hina felt like her world had collapsed seeing Soma lay unmoving, bathed by his own blood. The sight of his lifeless body is akin to a sharp knife in her heart mercilessly ripping it into pieces. "So, ma?!". With a cry that was a plea and lament, she closed the distance to Soma''s side. The ground beneath her was cold and cruel it become a sentiment of her grief upon her lovee one. After her arduous path, Hina finally reached the place where Soma lay. Her face was stiffened as she couldn''t see his chest puffing out, and his gaze had already lost its light. Slowly, Hina, with her trembling red hand, reached out before grasping Soma''s hand. Her body shuddered because of the cold fingertips that pierced her skin, making blood drain from her face. "No, Soma, please wake up, ack!". From above her, a looming disaster dropped his foot on top of her palm and gripped Soma''s palm. "...Get off! Soma, please wake up. Don''t leave me alone in this world, please". Even with the crushing pain that assaulted her nerves, sending a hurling of agony to her brain. However, she grits her teeth because of this kind of pain. It was nothing in comparison to losing Soma. "...Soma! Wake up!". Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Liberated. Soma, whose consciousness had been swallowed by entire darkness, was enveloped by a soft embrace of death. His body was pulled by strange force down toward a deep unknown. Then it plunged into a deep body of water that kept drowning him deeper, deeper and much more deeper into the abyss. In his hazy consciousness, that could be gone for any moment. Soma could see fragments of his memories from the two people that replicated in his eyes like a monitor showing his life flashed before his eyes. Seeing the memories that replicated before his eyes, his thoughts melted for the comfort that it gave. Slowly, the amber of life that lit in his heart dimmed until it left only a tiny bit of fire that could be gone in a single breath. The comfort that embraces his body and mind keeps dragging him down to the abyss below him. Soma is aware of what is happening to him. But his mind already wears out. In a time like this, he hopes for a light of salvation to come and guide him back toward the water''s surface, but nothing happens as he keeps submerged. {So you are giving up like this? Hehe, Good then!} Instead of salvation, Soma''s nightmare was the one who appeared with the spreading joy he got. A black, eerie voice pierced his ear, and he looked at Soma with sneers. Soma, who faintly saw the black figure floating in front of him, said nothing as he just let the devil ramble. {...Well, it was a good thing for me, though. Because if you die, I will have that body of yours and finally be freed}. Soma''s eyelid gradually got heavier each time a moment flashed in his mind. Slowly, his eyes began to get closed, and he let himself be submerged in this void for all eternity. {Don''t worry about the girls. I will make sure to treat them better} Upon the mention of the girl, Soma''s closed eyes halted for a brief moment and stopped halfway. The amber in his heart dimmed, leaving only a spark that kept burning bright, refusing to let go. Then, from his dimmed gaze, Soma could see a glimpse of a thin thread that kept attaching itself toward his body to the water''s surface. "...Ma!" {...} A faint cry that echoed in this space shook his consciousness. Slowly, that voice seeped through his being, and the spark that stubbornly lit began to emit a bright glow, turning itself into a tiny flame. "Please, Soma". The cry that began to reverberate inside his consciousness shook his heart, and his heart began to thump, bringing life to his lifeless body. "...Soma, wake up!". Soma''s body twitched upon hearing those cries that resonated deep within his consciousness and shook his lifeless body. The amber that lit with tiny flame began to a bright light. The thin thread that connected him toward the water''s surface gleamed in yellow color, giving him a path to come back toward the person who awaited his return. {..Why bother to continue? With your current condition, even though you managed to regain consciousness. You can''t defeat that copy. In the end, you are just wasting your futile effort. Just let me take care of the rest!}. "...Shut, up!". A crack began to form inside the dark space that drowned him deeper toward the abyss. {Like I said, just surrender yourself to your fate} "Fate, huh?". Soma, whose consciousness slightly regained its freedom, began to recall the first time he came to this world, being transmigrated by the author. From there, he took his first step in changing the course of the story until the author himself decided to change some of the plot, making him unable to predict what would happen in the future. Then, after the arduous exploration inside the trial gate. Soma discovered that he was being manipulated like a marionette with invisible strings pulled by the unseen hand of fate, which is by the author. "...Shut up!". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Soma''s resolute tone brought a bigger crack that spread through all the space. The shadow that haunted him disappeared, and the cracked space shattered into a hundred pieces, creating a blinding light that almost swallowed Soma''s body whole. Before disappearing, Soma clenched his right hand and reached out toward a translucent window that appeared in front of him before his body vanished. *** {Finally, a path has emerged. Before it''s too late, I must hurry and help, Soma} "...Martial Saint!". {?!} Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Martial Saint, who saw a straight path toward possessing Soma, stiffened in his place as he saw the figure of Soma who stood in front of him with a resolute expression. {Soma?!} Soma, with his serious expression, reached out toward Martial Saint and spoke. "Lend me your power, Martial Saint!". *** "Ukh, Soma, wake up!". Hina is still determined to try to wake Soma. Then, all of a sudden, Soma''s body, which lay unmoving on the ground, emitted a divine glow that made the copy and Hina''s eyes open in shock. experience-MvLeMpYr-content The golden light that exuded from his body was so comfortable and warm that Hina wanted to embrace Soma''s body and let herself buried in his chest, submerged in comfort. However, the same thing didn''t occur to the copy as the warm light that emitted from Soma''s body purified the ominous aura around his body and made him distance himself from Soma. Soma''s eyes, which were closed, suddenly jolted open as the golden aura around his body intensified, making Hina close her eyes. Upon the subsided light that pierced her eyesight, she slowly opened her eyes and saw Soma, with a gentle gaze, kneeling in front of her and extending his right hand before caressing Hina''s left cheek. "Thank you, Hina". Tears that had stopped began to pour down her cheeks. She recalled this figure when she was inside the trial gate. At that time, someone was in control over Soma''s body, but the current Soma in front of her feels different, even without telling her. Hina could feel it. Those gazes, and the familiar voice that called her name resonated in her heart, telling her that He was indeed the Soma she knew. "Rest for now! I will handle the matter from here". Soma, for the last time, wiped away the tears that streamed from Hina''s cheeks before raising his body and looking toward Xiao Lian, who was absentminded, looking at his figure. It seemed there were no severe wounds or injuries in her body, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. "Xiao Lian, don''t force yourself to move. Just rest there. The fight will soon be over". "...So, ma". Xiao Lian, who stammered upon her words, wanted to speak more, but the figure of Soma already turned his back from her approaching the copy. Soma looked toward the copy, who still used the devil''s appearance and exuded an ominous black aura around his body. He stopped in his tracks, and then Soma clenched both fists before the golden aura around his body intensified, making the submerged light in the world brighten. Two opposite powers clashed in the face of the blackened world. Soma readies his stance, and the same also happened to the copy. [Martial Saint First Technique - Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulations] "First Step - LIghtning Scatter". Thousands of tiny golden bolts began to crawl on Soma''s skin, letting out a crackling shriek. Soma, who stood in the face of crawling bolts, spoke. "Second Steps - Lightning Descent". The crackling of bolts that permeated from his body began to condense and create a protective thin layer that wrapped around his equipment. "Third Steps - Lightning Strike". A thundering roar began to resonate across the land, making the surrounding air shake. "This time, for sure. I will end this shitty Trial once and for all". Chapter 169: Chapter 169 Saint X Devil. Two major forces began to clash, creating a magnificent view in the darkness of the night. The brilliance of golden lightning danced across one side, and a dark, towering aura covered the night with its ominous aura. Soma and the copy began their showdown. Simultaneously, both of them accelerated, but Soma was in the lead in speed because of the buff from his technique. He arrived in front of the stunned copy before unleashing his straight kick that aimed at his face. But the devil, with his godly reflexes, jerked his head to the side and managed to dodge the kick in time. However, it was not completely avoided because a trail of red liquid streamed down his cheeks, forming a line across his cheeks to his ear. The copy''s cheeks felt throbbed. He realized his cheek was injured. So he stretched his right hand to grab Soma''s raised legs. With the current difference in speed, the copy could only grasp air. Soma retracted his legs, and then he began to shift his attack to his fist and launch a straight punch toward the copy faces. A cracking sound resonated within the land. Soma''s punch directly crushed the copy nose, blasting him a couple of meters in front. "There is more to come". Then, from there, the flow of battle changed as Soma began to attack the copy relentlessly, giving the copy a hard time catching his break. Punch, kick, elbow, knee, Soma utilized all of his limbs as a weapon and increased the injury on the copy''s body. Every time his attack connected, skin tore, muscles were torn, and bones crushed, creating a creepy rhythm that made the audience knit their faces. The ominous aura from the copy also began to be dismissed as it was being purified by Soma aura. The copy, maybe tired after being barraged by the storm, as blood began to smear his vision, the copy retaliated, letting out a howl that shook Soma''s eardrums, halting him briefly, before he jumped back. "Aaah!". Then, from within him, a flash of ominous black lightning began to burst from his skin before it condensed itself, imitating the techniques Soma was doing. "...How much is his limit of growth?". Soma suddenly had a hunch that everything must be finished soon, for he couldn''t fathom how far the copy would grow. The copy whose power had undergone a change began to strike first. He disappeared from his place and reappeared before Soma, releasing a straight jab. Soma reacted as he thrust his fist forward and clashed with his fist to fist. A shattering boom resonated as the surrounding area where the battles upheld turned still. A chaotic ripple began to happen around them, blasting the surrounding air. The earth below their feet cracked before being pushed down, creating a crater that gradually got bigger and deeper the longer their power clashed. However, Soma noticed that the aura from the copy began to dim as he made contact with Soma. "Haaa!". Soma let out his howl, making the copy slightly pushed back. The copy stance crumbled, and Soma tensed his right leg. He concentrated every power he got into his legs. His leg let out a crackling thunder that shone in golden light, alarming the copy''s upon the danger from Soma''s incoming attack. A straight thrust from Soma''s right leg collided with the copy abdomen. Spurting black blood from the copy mouth before he was blasted away from the place and embedded himself toward the crater. Soma put away his raised legs as he stared at the cloud of dust that covered the copy''s body. "Ahhh!". The copy managed to stand up as he uttered his desperate shout toward the sky. Above him, the sky, as if responding to his will, began to attract black clouds, gathering at a rapid speed. Then, the sky above him was completely shrouded with black clouds, with a black serpent dancing across the surface of the clouds, letting out a thunderous roar before its descent toward the copy bathed him with its ominous might. "Now what? How far is he going to evolve?". It seems Soma''s perception was not wrong. The copy, bathed by the black lightning, came out unscathed while his body was coated with a tremendous force of nature lightning. Soma felt a tingling danger upon the sight of the copy, perfecting his imitation of Martial Saint''s first technique and the complete one at that. He indeed had the power he lent from Martial Saint, but Soma still couldn''t fully exert its full potential. There is also a matter about Martial Saint''s dismissing power. He began racking his brain, trying to find a solution to intercept the copy, which is being evolved every time Soma gains another power. Then, when his gaze met with the crazed gaze of the copy, his eyes accidentally caught the sight of the horn on its skull. "...No time to hesitate". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extracting the devil''s power within you] {...Kid, what the hell did you do?} A slightly hoarse and irritated voice echoed inside his brain, but Soma ordered his puppeteer skill to close off the communication between him and the other two being inside him. [Two opposite forces that shouldn''t coexist in one body clashed; the user will receive its backlash] "Gurk!". read-more-on-MVLeMpYr A trail of red began to appear from Soma''s corner lips. Soma''s body trembled. His eyes, once vibrant and full of life, began to flicker for the power inside his body, crackling with uncontrollable fury. His hands clenched so hard that an intense searing light of red and yellow began to clash with each other, bursting his veins, tearing his skin and tendons, and letting out a fountain of blood from his pores. Each breath he took felt labored, struggling to contain the immense power within him. "...This is truly hard". [Extra Skill Adapt activated] S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Harmonizing the two forces within the user body] [...Harmonize complete] [The power of Holy and Demonic begin to mix together, creating an *****] "...Finally". A skill that he believed would help him in the situation appeared, and the searing pain and the uncontrollable force inside him tamed. Soma, with a rough breath, held his gaze high and let loose his harmonized Aura that made the surrounding air scream. His body was wrapped by a black aura that made the space surrounding him crack. The aura was slightly thinner from the copy, but it radiated a destructive force that made even the space evaporate. "...This is the end!". Soma exhaled every hesitation he held within his heart before placing his stance firmly on the ground, waiting for his enemy to react. The copy who saw the Soma exudes his whole body trembling, but he couldn''t disobey his creator''s wishes, so he grits his teeth and raises his battle spirit while letting out a warcry. "Aaah!". The devil, as he is desperate for his choices, accelerates forward while gathering his power on his legs. "Come!". Soma calmly observed his opponent''s movement, who dashed forward in a straight line. Time stretched infinitely as the copy movement felt so slow in Soma''s line of sight. He began to concentrate his whole power on this final strike and was convinced that this would be the end that Soma wanted. As the copy had already passed the half distance between them. Soma began to make his move. "Fuu, Third steps¡­". In this stretched time, Soma casually runs while holding an immense Destructive power on his right leg. Each time his legs touched the ground, it disintegrated into tiny specks of atoms. Soma found himself entering the copy range of attack. He planted his left leg firmly on the ground, then thrust his other legs, making the space around him twist. "...Lightning Strike". The world muted before the ripple of disaster began to show its roar. A huge black vortex, because of the warped space created upon his leg making contact, stretched far away, devouring everything that stood in its path. [Trial cleared] Chapter 170: Chapter 170 Come Home. Soma''s vision was slightly distorted as the surrounding land faded and changed into an unfamiliar white space that stretched endlessly. He fixed his posture, still in his kicking position, straightened his spine and began to feel a slight wonder. "Where is this place?". [Yo, Soma. It''s been a while] A translucent window that displayed on a bigger panel appeared in front of him. Soma, who knows from the tone and the writing habits, knitted his brows. "...It''s been a while, indeed". There were so many complaints and questions he wanted to ask him. But after all this time, Soma felt slightly burned out trying to get himself involved with the author who sent him to his novel. He exhaled everything that had been bothering him for a while before opening his mouth. "Where is this place?". sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Hm? Strange, I thought you would yell at me and protest too quickly to send you home to your previous word] "Just hurry and answer me, will you!". Soma raised his tone for a bit because of the question he had already thrown away a moment ago. He raised his head with an unwavering gaze toward the translucent window. [Hmm, You seem a bit different. I have something to say to you, Soma. So, I invaded your consciousness and entered your dream. Well, anyway. How was the skill I gave you? It was pretty helpful, right?] "...Yeah". Just as the author said, the skill that he thought was a curse all along turns out to be his biggest trump card in the current battle he experienced. Soma saw his status window, which showed a detailed explanation of the skill the author mentioned. [Extra Skill Puppeteer: the highest level of suggestion skill that could control the user''s consciousness and physical ability, making it work automatically from the deepest desire from the user, making him like a marionette] The text about the details of the skill gradually began to fade away before it was replaced with a new one. [Extra Skill Puppeteer: The one in control] The first time, he received the second message from the author saying that his actions were being manipulated until that stage greatly shook his mind to the core. Even though the author had already said, he wouldn''t intervene in his life anymore. He still holds a huge doubt over the author''s character. With the stirred heart Soma had. He thought that with the current skill he possessed, puppeteer. His life was completely under the control of an unknown being. Pulling the invisible string behind him, manipulated all of his will, emotion and act to their own self-satisfaction. But it seems Soma was wrong about any of that. The skill that he received was something that cracked beyond words. It could be called a Balance-Breaker because he is not restricted by anything in the world. As the detail of the skill described recalling it back, Soma''s spine shuddered. Watching Soma, who engrossed himself in his thoughts, the author let out a slight smile that was hidden from the eyes of the world. [As you can see, I gave you that skill as a gift from me, who forcefully transmigrate you to the world I created] "Why didn''t you just show me straight at that time?". [Well, for some reason I can''t do that] "Why?". [...I already gave you enough lenience upon arriving in this world, a tremendous Luck that you could survive any of the dangerous events that unfold before you. Then, after some time, I give you that farewell messages. I thought, this is going nowhere. So, I decide to help you for the last time and never let myself get involved with you further. However¡­] Soma raised his brows while reading the line that suddenly got paused. The display still didn''t show anything until finally, it started to move again. [...However, looking at you who doubted my Gift. I feel sad because you never intended to have a better look at your own abilities. Even though I give you a big hint. Which is why I decided to help you for the Last Time but also make you realise it by sheer force] "That''s why this trial was created?". [Correct] After hearing what the author had written on the display, he never thought about the abilities he had thoroughly. This was indeed his mistake for not looking at things properly from his perspective. Soma''s body began to fade away as the time for him to wake up had arrived. "It is time?". [Soma, this is truly my last farewell. Remember that no one restricts you, and you have the freedom to become a part of the story I wrote, or you can just chill out on the side. That is up to you¡­] The Author''s message halted as he took his time to write his last phrase. [...Farewell, Soma. Let''s¡­] Soma couldn''t read what the author wanted to say in the display as his vision began to distort, and his body suddenly jolted awake. The first time he saw it was a vast black canvas dotted with myriad twinkling stars, like tiny brilliant gems scattered across the deep ink sky. The moon, glowing in full bloom, cast its soft light toward the land, giving it a tranquil atmosphere. As Soma''s mind was wholly awoken, He felt a cool wind that brushed his skin, making his body shudder. "Like I said, have you ever cooked before?". "...None". "Why can you say that so confidently? No matter what, I won''t let you help me. I can do this alone". "...Why?". A slight bickering that echoed above his head made the facial muscles on his face loosened. The lively chirp from Hina and the calm obliviousness from Xiao Lian made his tired body rejuvenated. Soma tensed the muscles around his body, trying to awaken from his place. But he felt at a loss because his limbs were so heavy that he couldn''t even lift a single finger. A groan ultimately escaped his lips, which made the two bickering girls stop their discussion. "Soma?". "?!". "Hey, you!" With swift footwork, Xiao Lian, with a free hand, approached Soma''s right side and nestled herself beside him comfortably. She stares at his figure, who seems desperate to move his body. However, seeing Soma awoken from his slumber lifted the huge boulder that pressed her mind. Unconsciously, her facial muscles loosened as she spoke her greeting. find-more-stories-on-MVLeMpYr "Good morning, Soma". "Um, good morning". Hina slowly began to put away the kitchen knife in hand before approaching Soma on the other side. Soma and Hina''s eyes met before she flashed her smile, relieved to see his fine complexion. "Soma! I''m glad you''re awake". "Yeah, thanks, Hina. By the way, how long was I unconscious?". "It was not that long, right?". "Mm, probably thirty minutes or so¡­". "Not long, huh. Well, I wonder about that. Huuf¡­". Soma once again tensed his body, trying to move his body again, but the result was still the same. After several times trying, he finally let loose his tensed body and lay on the hard ground while looking at the glittering stars, with a lot of unknown mysteries provided. "It seems your body was paralyzed". Hina, who observed Soma''s action, sat beside him while giving him a wry smile. "...Soma, do you want to sit?". "Xiao Lian? Yes, if you don''t mind. Please help me to get up". "Mm". Xiao Lian nodded and began to slide away her hands behind Soma''s neck and gently lifted his solid and robust body. Her fingertips trace along his chest, making Soma feel a tingling sensation because of her soft caress. Hina, who looked at the sight, sighed abruptly before raising her body from her sitting position and opening her mouth. "Then I will prepare some food for us to eat". "Food?". Soma''s stunned voice echoed, bringing an awkward silence, making Hina stop in her tracks. Hina, with a stiffened face, began to sweat as she gulped her saliva. Xiao Lian raised her brows upon witnessing the two interactions and cast her calm gaze on Hina, and she threw her face to the side. "...Can you really cook?". Hina, facing those expressionless gazes that pierced her being, starts to turn rigid while acting tough. "We-well, I have some knowledge about it, and I already prepared everything in my storage rings. So I am pretty sure I can cook something decent?". "Is that true?". "We-well, yeah. I''m confident about my skill". "Hmm, I''m not¡­". "You!". "Pffth, ahahahaha¡­". Seeing the two of them interact with each other made Soma crackles in laugh. These two people who couldn''t express their feelings honestly toward each other seemed endearing. It made him recall the good times when he read the novel. Soma connected his thoughts with the relic on his palm, and in front of them appeared many snacks, mainly energy bars that were high in calories and beverages Soma had collected over time. "...I couldn''t move my body. Because of that, cooking is out of option. So, you two eat these snacks to replenish your energy". "...Soma, can you cook?". Xiao Lian, who heard that for the first time, turned her gaze to Soma. Before Soma could answer Xiao Lian, Hina, who sat back down on the opposite side, opened her mouth. "That''s right. Soma is incredible, and the dish he made was delicious". "...Mm, why are you the one boasting? You talk big and yet, in the end, couldn''t cook either". "Sh-shut up! I can, if I try hard enough". "Yeah, in your dreams". "Pffth¡­". "Don''t laugh, Soma!". "Sorry". In the middle of the desolate land where, many traces of the huge battle unfold. The cheer and laughter resonated below the dark sky, making the atmosphere seem lively enough to forget that the three of them were in another dimension. Several times had passed as the three of them kept the conversation continuing in a lively manner before suddenly. In front of them, a crack appears, and it emits a familiar golden light, inviting the three people to enter. "Soma?!". "?!" "Yeah, It''s time to go home". Chapter 171: Chapter 171 Uproar. Inside the massive room where the atmosphere was somber upon the disappearance of the new students that were freshly accepted to the Academy, the stadium, once filled with excitement and anticipation upon the first page of the new toddler to start their new journey, turned gloomy in despair. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One day had passed since the disappearance, and many parents who were still hoping their children would return safely waited in the building even though the academy was already closed to the public. Standing in one corner, Hiroshi and Hisako, who still keep their heads high, help the other devastated and worried parents for their children''s whereabouts. "...Here, you must eat something". Hisako and Hiroshi, along with the academy staff, approached the parents whose complexion was not good, extending their helping hands by providing food or even an ear to listen to their problems. As the renowned awakeners, the two of them had already experienced many things that involved the sudden disappearance. However, each time passed, their heart was corroded by the negative aura that shredded their heart and clouded their mind, worrying about their daughter''s safety. Then, as the mood in the room stalled, a miracle of salvation came up in the form of a cracked space that extended in a vertical line before it slid open, revealing golden eyes that swirled like a vortex, making the surrounding air tremble and gave the dark room a bit of life. Witnessing the appearance of the gate, all the people inside the building tensed their expression before then a single female student stepped out from it, as tears accumulated in her eyes. "..I''m back. I''ve truly come back". Then, from behind her, one after another, the new batch of first-year students appeared with dumbfounded expressions on their faces before bursting into tears. "My son?". "Mother?!". A shrill cheer of reunion and relief enveloped the building, filled the room with a positive aura, and gradually, the gloomy atmosphere in the room dissipated. "Dear, Hina is". "Yeah, Hisako, they will soon come back". Hisako and Hiroshi began to reunite with each other with trembling hearts filled with expectation, worry, and longing for their missing daughter. The students started to reunite with their respective parents before a lone boy holding a half-complete sword appeared, and the gate gradually lost its light and shrank in size. As soon as the gate showed an unnatural phenomenon, they knew it well. Hisako and Hiroshi''s faces turned pale because they couldn''t see their daughter and Soma coming out from the gate. "What happened? Soma!!". Leon, who noticed the disappearance of the gate, quickly approached it, but an invisible barrier blocked his body. He slammed his clenched fist multiple times, trying to break the invisible barrier, but to no avail. Eiji, Eri, and Lydia, who basked in the reunion moment, noticed the commotion as they returned their gaze toward the shrunken gate and opened their eyes wide in shock. The gate before everyone''s sight began to shrink into the diameter of a basketball floating above the empty air near the podium. "My god. What is happening inside?". "Young master!". A relief cry escaped from the lips of a beautiful woman in her twenties as she embraced the figure of Leon, who stood dumbfounded in front of the shrunken gate. Leon''s thoughts began to melt as he felt the familiar floral scent in his nose. The warmth from her body and the soft sensation that enveloped his tensed muscles loosened the tension in his body. "...Livia". "I am glad you are okay". "Me, too". The woman called Livia, who wore a prim frilly dress befitting a high-class person who used to wear it, shone in the dark room with its pristine white color. She was Leon''s caretaker, who was always by his side since he was a child, and Leon had a slight crush on her. Hisako and Hiroshi, who heard the boy called Soma named earlier, exchange looks as they gradually close their distance. They waited for the right moment to start the conversation as the boy separated from the woman with flushed faces. "Excuse me?". "Yes?!". Leon, who notices Hiroshi approaching, raises his brows because of an adult man who seems familiar. He knitted his brows, trying to recall his memories, then opened his eyes wide in surprise, for he recognized him. "You are¡­". "May I help you, sir?". However, before he could finish his word, the woman Liviabeside him stepped forward and shielded Leon in front. Hiroshi lets out a wry smile as he steps forward, trying to be collected in front of strangers. But he could feel that his fingertips were trembling. He couldn''t forgive himself because he still had a debt to settle with his daughter. Regulating his breath, Hiroshi once more opened his mouth. "I have no bad intentions. I just want to ask about my daughter''s whereabouts. "Livia, calm down, I know them. You are Akabane Hiroshi, and if my guess is right again, the lady behind you must be your wife, Akabane Hisako. The renowned S-rank awakener''s spouse from Japan". see-MVLeMpYr-for-more "Young master, is that true?". Leon nodded his head as he walked forward and met Hiroshi head-on while extending his right hand. "Pleased to meet you, Mr Hiroshi. I am Leon Pendragon, from Camelot". Hiroshi grabbed the young boy''s hand, who seemed used to a social event seeing from his aura. "Yes, pleasure is mine. Then forgive my abrupt words, but". "Please, be my guess¡­". "I am sorry if I misheard you earlier. I heard you called Soma''s name?". "Soma? Yes indeed. I clearly said his name because he was with the other two girls standing behind me when I entered the gate. If you still doubt me, you can inquire more from the two people over there!". "Thank you, Leon". Hiroshi and Hisako began approaching Eiji and Eri''s place to ask about Hina and Soma. Leon turned his gaze toward the gate and knit his brows as he didn''t understand what was actually happening. The trial was supposed to be over upon the disappearance of the guardian and the appearance of the gate. He brought his right palm and gazed at the symbol on its back palms. "Do I deserve such a title?". Looking back, the one who led and the one who took the initiative in the whole expedition was none other than Soma himself. Yet the symbol of the Savior was added to his hand. There is also a title that he still doesn''t know what the effect is. "Leon, pardon me for my intrusion, but are the three of them safe?". Hisako, who interrupted Leon''s thought, made him turn his attention to her while stunned because he saw the resemblance between her and the red-haired girl he met earlier. "Yes. They are fine. I can assure you that". "Thank God, dear¡­". "Yeah, we can sigh in relief if those two are fine, especially with Soma. Let''s believe in them and wait for their return". Hisako nodded her head before she turned her gaze to the small gate that kept swirling in golden color. The two of them began to wait in front of the gate, separating themselves from Leon, who still kept glancing toward the gate, worried about their daughter''s whereabouts. Then, several times passed, and the gate that showed no sign of moving began to shake, creating a ripple of disturbed space before its size widened, making the same phenomenon as earlier. Hisako and Hiroshi spring up from their sitting position and approach the gate. "Hina, Soma?". "...". The swirling force on the gate intensified before, from within, three shadows. One boy and two girls were carrying the paralyzed boy on their shoulders while bickering with each other. "Hey, silver-hair, can you not use this chance to do something improper?". "...What are you talking about..". "I mean, look at you, sneakily nestling your body to Soma. Because of that, we have a hard time walking, you know". "? I''m helping him". "...". After finishing its business, the swirling golden vortex dissipated into thin air, leaving only an empty space. "Hina, Soma¡­". "Eh, Mom. Wait¡­". "Miss, Hisako. Wait". "?!". Hisako ignores the three stunned voices while she dashes forward before embracing the three people who warned Hisako not to come. Because of the unbalanced state the two girls had, their feet slipped. Then, the four of them, brought down by gravity, dropped to the floor. "Crap!". [Extra skill Puppeteer activated] Soma reflexively activated his skill, forcing his hand to move, and brought the two girls in his hand up to lessen the impact they would receive with knitted brows, forcing his body to move. A heavy thud resounded as Soma felt his world sway before his vision faded and was soon embraced by the dark comfort of a void. Chapter 172: Chapter 172 Awoken. The first time Soma opened his eyes, and was welcomed by a familiar sight that he never got bored staring at. A vast space of lush greenery becomes a carpet on the ground, swayed grass from the breeze that also hit Soma''s body, giving it a chill that jolted his groggy feeling. The flowing clear river that stretched endlessly without an end became his zen as he approached the majestic towering tree that was looming in the middle of the Eden-like place. Its multiple branches spread, creating a huge canopy for Soma usual and Martial Saint place to have a conversation. "You came, Soma". Martial Saint, who was always meditating below the tree, opened his gaze before he beckoned Soma to sit in front of him. Soma nodded his head before he approached the place and chose a comfortable position before he sat and submerged himself in the soft grass before crossing his legs. The two of them sat silently below the canopy, shielding them from the warm sun that cascaded into the lands. The serene atmosphere and the cozy feeling the tree gave made Soma close his eyes in comfort. His heart began to soothe, and the worry and problems that accumulated in his brain blew to bits. When Soma was submerged in the tranquil feeling, he had a clear and calm voice called out to him. "Soma?". "Yes?". Soma opened his eyes as he stared straight at Martial Saint''s eyes, whose aura seemed a bit different from what Soma knew. "Is this about time you tell me about that time?!". Martial Saint didn''t beat around the bush as he straightly threw his question to Soma''s face. Soma''s face stiffened as he finally knew what was actually happening to Martial Saints'' composure, which seemed different. With his calm-like gaze, he stared straight at Martial Saint, sighing. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, so it was¡­". Soma began to tell him about the skill he had and what kind of abilities he had. Of course, he disclosed the important things about the skill as a gift from the author and managed to explain it thoroughly without making Martial Saint shrink his gaze in doubt. "I see". Upon hearing Soma''s explanation, Martial Saint''s blinked his eyes before abruptly standing up, casting his gaze toward a faraway place reminiscent of something. He closed his eyes as he basked himself into the cool breeze that once again passed, bringing a soft rhythm from the swayed grass and clashed leaves. He walked slowly, showing his back to Soma. Gradually, Soma also rose from his sitting position and stood four steps away from Martial Saint, looking at his broad back that seemed filled with worry and regret. Soma didn''t know why, but as he saw Martial Saint back, his heart began to stir. "Escape the bind of fate¡­ I truly envy you¡­". "Yes?". Soma couldn''t hear Martial Saint''s last word. That was in a whisper. When he tries to ask what it is, Martial Saint shakes his head and keeps his gaze forward. Martial Saint softly sighs, then opens his mouth. "Used your skill wisely, Soma. From what you said, it was truly a powerful skill that gives you so much freedom, for you are free from any restraint. There will be no one who could hinder your path, not me, the devil, or even heaven¡­". Martial Saint paused for a bit before he continued. "Because of usage of the skill, my remaining power hasn''t reduced too much, and I can keep doing this borrowing power kind of thing for you to use in case you encounter something that you can''t defeat". "Martial Saint". Soma was at a loss for words as he caught a slight regret upon Martial Saint''s last word about mentioning Heaven. But he didn''t dare to pry about it, and then he put away that thought in the corner of his mind. "Mm, Like I said. I will help you for as long as I still exist. I am willing to use my remaining power to assist my inheritor. So don''t worry about anything, and use my power as you see fit. Because I know you are not someone that will use this power for bad things". "Thank you, Martial Saint". "It is about time". As the words from Martial Saint uttered, Soma''s body began to turn transparent. Soma realized, in a moment, that he would be awoken. He bowed his torso to give thanks, and soon, his body dissipated into thin air, leaving Martial Saint alone. Martial Saint, with eyes that usually had a calm composure, now filled with heavy regret that keep haunting him with the weight of memories that refuse to disappear from his mind, even in his death. He exhaled the uncertainty in his mind as he spoke. "If I had that skill back then. Perhaps¡­" *** On the other side of Eden, where the land was desolate and withered because of the miasma that exuded from every crack of the dry ground and the towering black tree that looked eerie, for it permeated a stench of death. The devil who slept in one of its thick branches opened his eyes as he sensed a disturbing thought that came knocking on his door. "Tch that brat. I already warned him not to trust that invader so willingly. Fool!". However, thinking back to when Soma, the owner of the body, extracted his power for him to use. The devil feels slightly annoyed and also interested in what kind of abilities Soma has until he can forcefully extract his power. "Well, he should at least experience something painful". A sneer began to plaster his lips before he closed his eyes back and spent his time lazily on the branches. "...Zzz!". *** Soma, whose mind was heavy for some reason, gradually opened his eyes and found himself looking at the unfamiliar white ceilings. His hazy mind began to gather the scattered mind from all over the place and made him awake completely. MVLeMpYr.com-exclusive He turned his gaze to the side and found himself inside a wide space white sheet and bed. Beside him, there is a drawer with a vase on top of it containing a white flower he doesn''t know the name of, but it gives a fresh fragrance that fills the entire room. A single chair on each side of the bed for the visitor. Behind him, a window that filtered the sun''s rays basked his figure with its warm embrace, giving him the spirit to awaken from the bed. With a cracking sound, Soma raised his torso from the bed as he felt stiff all over his body. He twisted his shoulders several times, then his wrists before stretching his stiff muscle. After loosening his stiff muscles, Soma slid the thin blanket and dangled his feet from the bed. "What time is it?". At the same time, Soma uttered those words. The door in the room slides open, revealing two figures of the beautiful girls who stood still, seeing Soma awoken from his bed. "Hm? Ah, Hina, Xiao Lian, good morning". The two girls who saw Soma''s healthy face rushed ahead before embracing his body. The warmth that transferred upon the skin contact warmed the girl''s heart, and a single streak of tears traveled across their cheeks. "Soma, I''m glad". "Mm, Welcome back, Soma". "I''m back, Hina, Xiao Lian". Chapter 173: Chapter 173 New start. After the uproar the girls had caused inside the room. The three of them settle down in the room where Soma is staying in bed. Hina and Xiao Lian sat on the chair from Soma''s left side facing the window, seeing Soma skilfully peel off the apples that Hina brought with her. MvLeMpYr-chapter With a steady hand and swirling Apple, Soma cut off the skin thinly until the apple body was exposed. He cut the apple into eight pieces and put it on the plate. "I''m going to take one". Soma took one slice of the apple and placed it in his mouth, the crisp texture breaking with a satisfying crunch. Then, a sweet, tangy juice flowed onto his tongue, making his face loosened in a smile as he savored the flavor. Then, one after another, Soma ate the remaining pieces before he turned his gaze to the girls. "Thanks for the apple, Hina". "No problem. Are you really fine?". "Yes, as you can see, I am full of health". "...Thank God then, I''m worried because you didn''t open your eyes for a month". The comment from Xiao Lian made Soma''s face turn stiff. His rigid head slightly turned his gaze to Xiao Lian before Hina, ensuring his hearing sense was working. "A month?". Hina and Xiao Lian nodded their heads as if to confirm his curiosity. Soma slapped his face as he exhaled his breath, now realizing why his body was still all over the place earlier when he woke up. Soma looked toward his right palm, clenching it several times as the memories from that time replayed back. He is using not just Martial Saint power but also The Devil''s power to help him enhance his body in defeating his own copy. At that time, he still vividly remembers the excruciating agony his body had to endure to execute his last attack that drained his soul. But to think the backlashes of that was for him to be unconscious for a month. Soma leaned his back toward the bed with a creaking sound. He exhaled as he remembered something. Soma opened his status to see if there was another change, but sadly, there was none. "Right, how about the school?". The two girls exchanged looks before Hina was the one who opened her mouth. "Because of the uproar that the Messenger Gods caused. The school was decided to be delayed for a month, and every student, including their parents'' accommodation, will be paid in the academy''s name". "I see". "...Mm, they did this as an apology". "Why, though? The Academy was not the one at fault. This was God''s fault". The atmosphere in the room dropped as Hina and Xiao Lian looked at Soma in horror for blaming the Gods so casually. As true residents in this world, they couldn''t careless about the things Soma had done. Because they believed in the existence of God, they couldn''t be helped to react like that, but that thing was not applied to Soma. Soma, in his previous life, was not a religious person in the beginning. Instead, rather than relying on spiritual beings who know where their help will come. Soma chose to do it and believe in himself, for everything he does was for his own. "Soma, I think you shouldn''t say that". "Hm, you will get punished". "Whatever. So you said I was unconscious for a month, right? So when will school start?". ""Tomorrow"". "So, I barely made it. Fuu, I''m glad". The three of them who gathered inside the hospital room start to spend their time deepening their relationship as friends, while sometimes the room gets tense because of the two girls who banter toward each other''s throats. But it was enjoyable as Soma looked at them with a smile on his face. Indeed, his second awakening in the hospital was something memorable. "No daily quest today, huh?". Soma muttered in his heart. *** In front of him stood a majestic towering wall that stretched to each side with its pristine white color built with a reinforced material mixed between human and dungeon technology. Making it was impenetrable even since it was built a hundred years ago. Two gates that represent the new journey for the young cub leaving their parents'' side were now filled with enthusiasm and slight worry. The front gate of the academy was bustling with people, and many of them were from the seniors, who also received a month''s vacation because of the event that unfolded in the entrance ceremony. Different from the senior whose head held high walking toward the building that nurtured them for the past years. Meanwhile, the first-year students slightly had a heavy expression on their faces as they separated themselves from their loved ones. But, this is where they would continue their journey to achieve their dream, so willingly, they took a step forward despite experiencing something horrible in the entrance ceremony. Soma and Hina stand side by side while being seen off by The Akabane spouse. He scans his surroundings and finds some of the new first-year students who come to the academy despite their trauma. However, they also know the event that transpired a month ago became a good slap in the face for those who really want to enter the academy to become renowned awakeners. "Soma..". A listless voice caught his ear, making him turn back and see a silver-haired girl wearing the same uniform as them, hoping to their side. She stopped on Soma''s right side and then opened her mouth. "Good morning, Soma, and red hair". "Good morning, Xiao Lian". "Good morning, Silver-hair". As usual, the atmosphere turned tense everywhere the two of them met. However, even though they hated each other outside, deep inside, they respected and recognized each other''s strengths. "The three of you face this way!". A chirping voice that caught their ears prompted them to turn their back. They saw Hisako with her phone ready and took a perfect shot when the three of them were still caught off guard. With a click of the shutter, a flash appeared before their eyes, stunned them still. "Mom!". S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mm, this is a good photo". "Mm?! Miss, you don''t have to include me". "What are you saying, Xiao Lian? Of course, you are also included. This is also my thanks for caring for my daughter". "Mom, what are you talking about?". "Shut it, girl. I am worried because of your twisted personality in finding a friend. You should feel grateful because Xiao Lian was such a good girl who would accept you the way you are". Hisako gradually closed her distance from Xiao Lian before grabbing the girl''s shoulder, making Xiao Lian''s face stiffen, unsure of what to do. "Xiao Lian, please take care of my daughter". "...Um, Yes, I will do my best". "Hehe, Thank you". "Ah..?!". Xiao Lian''s gaze opened wide as she felt a warm touch on top of her head that caressed her hair gently like her mother. With the sudden warmth on her head, Xiao Lian cast her gaze down while her face was flushed because of the nostalgic feeling it brought along with the pat Hisako had done to her. "Uuh, What a cute and obedient Girl you are, Xiao Lian, unlike my daughter, who is violent and also cute at the same time" "...Um, thank you, Miss". "How could you say that to your own daughter". "Hisako, it is about time". "Dear". Hiroshi, who appeared behind Hina, cast his soft gaze toward the children who were about to step into their new journey. Hina, who was stunned stiff seeing her father figure, cast her gaze down. Her thoughts were in swirling clouds about the thing that happened between them. "..D-dad". Heard her daughter for the first time call his name again, making Hiroshi and Hisako stiffen their body as they saw Hina, with a flushed face, holding her head high and facing Hiroshi''s gaze head-on. "...I-iam sorry for what I did, and thank you for always being patient with me. I''m really proud to have a father like you in my life". "Hina?!". Hina, who couldn''t bear the embarrassment, dropped her gaze down, grabbing Soma''s right hand. "Let''s go, Soma". "Hehe, okay. Then, Mr Hiroshi and Miss Hisako, we will take our leave". "Wait a moment. This will be the last; you guys stand there". Hisako, who once again took out her phone, began to instruct Soma and the girls to line up each other while facing the camera with a peace sign in their hand. "You guys ready. One, two¡­". """Cheers!""". Chapter 174: Chapter 174 First Class. A vast landscape spread before their eyes as they stomped their foot inside the academy territories. A wide paved stone road and the crowd headed toward their respective places. Soma and the girls, for now, went with the flow as they stood in the middle of the circular wide area with a giant billboard that stood in the middle. Upon witnessing the board, Soma halted from his steps as he recalled the board was there to announce the class division for the first-year students. The three of them approached the board, which was crowded by the same people who wanted to see what class they were accepted. On the board, there are many names listed that reach three digits. Soma and the girl began to search for their own names and which class they would enter. Apparently, the division of class was quite simple. Each class would be divided into five classes from A to E, which consist of more than thirty people who will reside in one class. The results of the entrance Exam also influence class division, and the school will grade their abilities before putting them into the perfect classes for teaching. However, it doesn''t mean that the better off grade or abilities you are, the more successful your school life will be. The class rank was merely a difference in abilities that could be nurtured through time, and there was a case of someone being demoted or promoted in the class rank. Soma and the girls kept scanning the name list before they stopped upon seeing the top ten students that shone in golden names. "I''m¡­First? How is that possible?". "Well, a fourth position is not bad. How about you silver hair?". "...fourth?". "What?! There is no way the ranking overlapped¡­ It''s true, there are two fourth ranks". On the first name on the list, Soma was on top, followed by Leon in second, then Lin Fan in third before Hina and Xiao Lian, with the same score beside their name, received the same rank in fourth. The three people who saw their names let out a disbelieving sigh. The three of them stood dumbfounded, observing their class rank. A chime of the bell rang across the vast land, alerting the upper-level students who heard it before they rushed toward the main building where the class was. Soma, Hina, and Xiao Lian swiftly shifted their focus and began to pursue the other students who were already accustomed to living in this academy. The three of them passed the middle area before seeing a tall building with European style standing majestically in the center of the land, with its massive structure that could fit thousands of people inside. The building had many window glasses that cast a gentle shadow across the courtyard below. Entering the inside, they were welcomed by rows of lined-up metal lockers and wooden floors that slightly cracked upon making contact with heavy objects. Some of the upper-level students began to reach their respective lockers and take their own books and equipment to start their studies. The three of them began to walk inside the crowded hallway as they began to navigate through a hallway that looked like a maze. However, upon asking one of the seniors where the class they wanted to attend was, they were shown the way as the class they would enter was still on the first floor. "Which way is it?". "Right over there, our last turn. Hurry up, you two". "...". Hina, who slightly forgot the way, turned her gaze sideways before Soma led the way, prompting the two girls to follow behind Soma. They took their last turn to the side as they saw a huge door built from wooden material with intricate designs. Beside it stood a man in his early thirties wearing a military uniform the school provided, and Soma was familiar with the man. "Mr Lee?". "...You?! So you passed the exam. Okay, get inside. The class is about to start". "Yes". Soma began to enter the class as the teacher opened it. Inside, the classroom was stretched to the back, elevated like inside the room in the university. At the front of the room was a large chalkboard that stretched across the walls. A sturdy oak professor''s desk stood on top of the elevated floor. There are more than thirty long rectangular tables that are divided into three parts, with three students accommodating each table. Soma picked the one in front, which was still empty, and he sat in the middle between the two girls, inviting envy from the other male students. However, as they were the new students who experienced and saw Soma''s might, they could only swallow hard their tears of envy. Soma cast his gaze around and managed to find Eiji, Eri, Leon, Lydia, and Lin Fan, who sat in the corner back, throwing his gaze outside the window, not caring about his surroundings. "Take your seat!". "Yes!". The teacher or Professor Lee, who entered the classroom, stood on the podium and placed the book in his hands on the table, then faced the students with his resolute, stern face. chapter-source-MvLeMpYr "Welcome, new students, to your first year of Hero Academy". His clear intention caught everyone''s attention in the class as the teacher regulated his breath for a moment before continuing. "As you probably know, here in Hero Academy, we will train a seedling like you to become an awakener that can help many people by giving them peace of mind, for you guys will obliterate the monster that terrorizes every citizen all over the world¡­". Every student with renewed spirit began to listen to the speech with intensity, for it was their dream to become awakeners. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Also, you guys probably heard it in the entrance ceremony that the world will face great danger in the future¡­". Upon mentioning the tragedy that shoved into their faces the first time they came here, everyone''s mood in the room dropped. A heavy atmosphere began to envelop the room as many students'' gaze dropped to the ground. Only one student who didn''t get affected, and that is Lin Fan, who had something he needed to do, went for about a week before knowing that the school was being held off for a month. "New students! You must fight and survive in this academy, for you are already being recognized and chosen among thousands of applicants who want to attend this prestigious academy!". A sudden changing tone from Professor Lee attracted the students'' attention. Gradually, the students behind began to raise their heads high, looking at the teacher figure who stood imposing in front of them, giving them a bit of courage to face their future. "In the days to come, you will be pushed to your limits. You will face trials that will test your strength, courage, and will to live. You will bleed, you will sweat, and you will cry out in pain. But keep this deep in your mind. You will not break! Because you are the future Awakeners that will protect this planet in the incoming disaster". Each and every word that resonated in their ears made the fire that dimmed begin to sway and born a new fire that burned in bright orange color. Soma, who saw the motivated guys behind, lifted the corner of his lips. He never recalled the teacher who came in the first class, or he gave this military-like speech. Also, Soma was pretty impressed by the teacher''s persuasive skill to lift their mood, suddenly dropping it and then finishing it with motivational words, making the students fire up. "Now show me your determination, prove to me what a person you are meant to be. Fight with everything you have and survive in this academy!". The teacher''s words etched deeply into the students'' hearts as their gaze was burned with fighting spirit, making the teacher spread his canines. "Okay, that''s enough from me. Let''s start our first class. We will start with an introduction consisting of Your name, age, and what kind of fighting style you have". Everyone in the room tensed their faces as they exchanged looks with each other, feeling restless about their own fighting style. "Start with Soma as the one who got first place in the entrance exam. Stand up, Soma!". "Yes!". "Now, introduce yourself!". "My name is Soma, fourteen years old, and my fighting style is Close Quarter Combat". Chapter 175: Chapter 175 Library. After all of the first-year students in Class A introduce themselves, the teacher starts to brief them on what they should do and what they should not do in school while also giving all of the students a small book that fits inside their pockets. The book contains many rules and guides for the students to follow. It''s also written that from this moment, the students had to be stated in the academy as one of the school''s regulations. "Okay, that''s it for today. There will be no class. You guys can explore the academy as you wish; just don''t cause a problem on your first day of school. You guys can dismiss". Teacher Lee is packing up his belongings before he leaves the class, seen by the students before the class door closes with a thud. A sigh escaped the students as they finally had time to relax. Many of them had formed some connections before coming here and began to create a group to plan their next agenda. Soma, who opened the book teacher Lee gave him. He read it fast while using his puppeteer skill to memorize all of the content in one single glance. He flipped the pages over and over, making the other students and Xiao Lian, who didn''t know about his abilities, tilted their heads in wonder, asking. Is he truly reading the book? After more than half a minute passed with a clap, Soma closed the book in his hands before storing it inside the relic on his palm. "Soma, where are you going to go?". Hina, who also stopped reading, glanced at her side, waiting for Soma''s answer. Soma covered his mouth slightly as he began to submerge in his thoughts. The time when he arrived in this world was so chaotic that he had to rely on his luck to get out of every predicament that came knocking on his door. He also still lacks in so many things, and he needs solid information to plan his next move. Because the story in the novel will get pretty dicey once entering the Academy Act. But he can''t be sure about that because of the changing plot. Soma, unlike his earlier habit, always relies on the half-baked knowledge from the novel, which clearly shows some slight change in its plot. So, at least, he must be ready to deflect the incoming danger that would come and threaten his life and the people around him. The first thing he needed to do was. Soma needed to discover and look toward the world from his own eyes, not as a reader but as a person. So, for now, the first thing he needs to do is to know this world and gather as much information as possible, which means his next destination is. "I am going to the library. What about you, Hina?". "Hmm, it''s a good choice. I also need some good grasp of what the academy has in store for us, So let me in". "Okay, how about you, Xiao Lian?". "Mm? Maybe a training ground where I can exercise for a bit". "Got it. Let''s go, Hina". "Okay, see you later, Silver-hair". "Mm¡­". Unusually, the two of them feel a bit tamed upon entering the academy. It aroused his curiosity, but he could ask them later because there was something he needed to do first. When Soma was about to leave and passed the door, a hoarse and irritated voice called him from behind. "Oi, black hair?". Soma halted his step as he was pretty much aware of who was the one in mention. Because inside the class, even though it''s brief. Soma managed to catch everyone''s appearance in the class, especially their hair, and there were only three people in the class who had black hair: Soma, Eiji, and Lin Fan. Eiji would not talk rudely like that to Soma, and then it only left one person. The person Soma had eyes on ever since the entrance exam. Hina, who also heard the rude attitude from the boy, stopped in her tracks and turned her back with knitted brows. Soma turned his back and saw Lin Fan with his two lackeys standing with knitted brows, looking at Soma as he owned the place. Slowly, Lin Fan closed the distance between them, making Hina''s body twitch, but got stopped by Soma''s raised hand. "By Black-hair. Do you mean me?". Lin Fan didn''t answer as he stared with his shrunken gaze, probing Soma''s appearance. Then suddenly, with swift lightning movement from Lin Fan, he swung his tiger palm, trying to strike Soma''s left jaw. However, with the difference in status, his attack seems slowed a bit before Soma''s eyes. Soma bent his head back, grabbed his right wrist using his left, and clenched it tightly. Lin Fan tensed his right hand, trying to break free from Soma''s grasp, but it wouldn''t budge even a bit. Finally, with a clicking tongue that can emf from his lips, he spoke. "Release it!". With an aloof tone, he begs to order Soma while looking at him with contempt. Soma sighs as he loosens his grip, which Lin Fan acts with another antics. He slaps Soma''s left hand. Then, he glared at Soma for the last time before snorting and leaving the place with the other two males, who looked at Soma with contempt. "What the hell is his problem?". S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Fuu, Let''s go Hina". "But, Soma?!". "Hurry up, or I will leave you". "Wait!". Soma, who leaves the class door, doesn''t manage to see the expression of his other acquaintance, who seems to worry and is a bit reluctant to greet him upon witnessing the event that unfolds. In the hallway that stretched like a maze, Soma began to recall the content of the books as he took the other way around the hallway, different from his first coming to his class. "Um, Soma?". "What''s the matter?". Hina walked beside him, fidgeting as she hesitated to ask about the earlier greetings. "Do you happen to know that rude boy?". "No, not in my life". "I see. Then he is an enemy". "Stop saying scary things". Lin Fan was indeed not his acquaintance, but Soma had already received a request from Martial Saint, who happened to be Lin Fan''s ancestor. There is also the true identity of Lin Fan as one of the Villains inside the Chronicles Saga. However, as Soma had heard the words, "A Villain was not born, but made". Lin Fan also has some circumstances that will turn him into one of the ragged demons and troublesome enemies if he is being done wrong. But Soma knows of what has caused him to become one, so he plans first to make a connection with him, gain his favor, and then save him like Martial Saint had asked him. Besides, if Soma could pull him toward Leon''s side. Lin Fan would become one of the greater forces in facing the disaster later. "Well, if you say so. By the way, do you know that¡­". Hina began to chirp as usual as the two of them transposed the path that would lead them toward the library. The walking was never boring because Hina always came up with many topics she had researched before coming to this academy. The two of them finally arrived at the three junctions, where there was a twin door made from light brown wood with a glamorous design creaking open, revealing two senior female students holding thick books for their studies. MVLeMpYr-the-story-platform Soma stood on the side of the door while greeting the female senior, opening their eyes wide and seeing a handsome, polite boy they didn''t recognize greet them. But the moment they were about to ask, their gaze was blocked by Hina, who had beautiful curves on her lips, but her closed eyes emanated a menacing aura that frightened them. The two seniors who stiffened their faces raised their hands to say hi before turning their back and leaving the place in a hurry. Soma, who ignored the turbulence that happened beside him, lifted his gaze up and saw a wooden plate with a connected letter that said. "Grand Library". "Bingo. Let''s go Hina". "Okay". Chapter 176: Chapter 176 Reunited. Soma stood in front of the door. The door emits no sound as Soma pulls its handle, leaving a small gap between the door. Then, a distinctive smell of paper and wood permeated his nose, giving him a gentle, serene peace of mind. Slowly, as not to alarm the other people inside, Soma pulled the door, making the gap wider as a grand scene welcomed them both that they saw for the first time in life. The sight of towering bookshelves that stretch up to a ceiling, the shelves, made of dark brown wood, are meticulously organized, housing thousands of books and grimoires from ancient times with neat appearance for it was protected by magic to prevent the cruel passage of time from destroying it. Each gap between the shelves is wide enough to allow people easy passage, with red and soft carpet that sprawls on the floor and muffles footsteps, maintaining a quiet atmosphere. The room itself was divided into two sections, and Soma could see a stair that led to the second floor from the corner of his eyes. "This is¡­". "Incredible". Soma and Hina, with light feet, stepped deeper while they were greeted by the librarian who saw them coming. There is no conversation, just a silent nod to understand each other''s reasons for coming here. Soma slightly knit his brows, seeing the familiar figure, but he needed something in this place. So, he had no choice but to approach the counter, which was greeted by the senior student they knew very well. MVLeMpYr-chapter "How may I help you?". Mary, the woman who led Soma and Hina in their examination exam, sat behind the counter. With her beauty and charms, as well as her alluring body that made male hearts melt, she let out a gentle curve from her lips as she addressed the two unfamiliar students. However, upon closer looks, Mary''s gaze snapped wide briefly as she saw Soma but as a senior and was working as a committee. She put aside her curiosity and began to address the first year before her. "Are you guys first year?". "Yes, we are". "I see. What sort of business do you come in here? Is it to borrow or to read here?". "...We would like to read it here and probably borrow some of it later". Soma finally opened his mouth, making Mary''s brows raised. She cast her glance toward Soma and found something a bit peculiar because she thought it was a bit weird. Every time a male approaches her, they must have had some ulterior motive and always looks at her with a gaze that is filled with lust, but the boy before her is showing none of that. Instead, he gives her a cautious look while keeping his mind on edge all the time. However, as a senior, she couldn''t let this sway her, so she began to guide the two first years to the system in the library. "Let me give you a brief explanation about the library¡­ 1. Silence inside the Library: The most important rule is maintaining silence. Conversations are to be kept to a minimum and conducted in whispers. 2. Respect the Books: Handle all books and materials with care. No writing, highlighting, or marking pages. 3. Food and Drink are prohibited 4. Borrowing: A library card is required to borrow books. You can ask the librarian to make one. Borrowed books must be returned by the due date to avoid late fees. Renewals are possible if there are no pending requests for the item. 5. Respect Personal Space: Choose seating that maintains a comfortable distance from others to ensure everyone has enough space to read and study. 6. Special Collections of Books: Permission from a librarian is required to access these items. 7. Respect Library Staff¡­". The two of them pried open their ears, listening to the explanation clearly, and remembered some important rules. After finishing the explanation of the rule inside the library that must be followed, Mary curved her thin pink lips into a smile in satisfaction, flashing her alluring gaze toward them. "Is there anything that still you don''t understand?". "No, thank you for your time". "Anytime". Hina and Mary exchange their last phrase before Soma interjects from the side. "Can you please tell me where I can find books about history, dungeons, and monster stuff". "If it''s about that, there are multiple choices in the selves line E over there". "...Thank you, Hina. I will choose from there. Are you coming or not?". "No, actually. I have other books I want to read". "Okay, then. Let''s separate for a while". Soma, who separated from Hina, began to search the shelves with the Letter E on them. With light steps, Soma finally found the selves as he began to search for the book he wanted to read. He also started to pick another book that seemed interesting. After picking more than five books, Soma finally ended his search, and currently he searched for a good place to read. Around the perimeter of the reading hall, which is in the middle filled with long rectangles, tables, and comfortable leather chairs line up, filled with some students who are engrossed in their world. He walked further toward the corner of the room and found a cozy three-seater red sofa that was empty. Its frames were made from a light brown wood that could hold up to hundreds of kilos of weight. "This place will do". Soma put aside the book he carried beside him before he sat in the middle of the sofa while opening his first book, titled ''World Creation.'' Behind him, a cozy window that filtered the sunlight, giving him a soft and warm light, basked him in comfort, adding to the room''s tranquil ambiance. Soma, with a quiet determination, engrossed himself in the reading as he flipped each page dedicatedly while his eyes followed each text. Usually, Soma would just use his skill to absorb the knowledge about the book speedily, but he sure takes his time in this one. Slowly but surely, time passed, and the thick books in Soma''s hands began to dwindle off their pages before he closed the book gently with a satisfying thud, letting a soft sigh only he could hear. "It is no different from the Novel, but there is some huge addition to it." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After closing the book, Soma feels relieved and also shocked by the additional plot the author has added to the current world Soma has entered. It seems his choice to go to the library to search for information about the world or common sense in this world was a good choice he made. Soma began to continue with his second book, which is the encyclopedia about the monsters in this world that they are known for. With this one, Soma activated his puppeteer skill to the max as he meticulously stored each and every word deeply inside his brain to help him in the future if he faced one of them inside the dungeon or gate. The book itself was divided into three categories as Soma brought all of them beside him. His progressed reading prompted times to also move following its nature. The sun already reaches above the land, casting its hot blaze that scorches to the skin. At the same time, Soma had already finished the whole third edition of the Monster Encyclopedia, and he realized that the sun had turned hot, for his pores also began to open up. "...Soma?". A soft and gentle caress of Hina''s breath resonated inside Soma''s left ear. He turned his head and saw Hina, with her soft smile basking in the glow from the sun, looking at him dearly. "It''s already noon. I''m planning to get some food in the cafeteria. Do you want to go together?". Soma pondered for a bit as he looked toward the last book he hadn''t read. "Soma?". "Sure, Let''s eat something first". He decided to put the book on hold as he and Hina began walking together, carrying the books Soma had read. He pondered for a second before he decided to put it back on the shelves before leaving the room. Chapter 177: Chapter 177 Trouble knocking. "This is?". "Quite packed". Soma and Hina stood in front of the vast room while looking at the bustling activity that transpired before them. The room buzzes with the sounds of clattering trays, laughter, and the chatter of hundreds of students enjoying their lunchtime. There are long lines of students towards the serving stations, eager to grab their meals. The smell of various foods the Academy had prepared filled the air, making Soma and Hina''s stomach let out a protest. "Should we line up?". "You''re right, let''s go". Hina answered with enthusiasm as she grabbed Soma''s left hand, beckoning him to hurry, dragging Soma by the hands and standing in line waiting for their portion. While waiting, Soma scans his surroundings and sees a group of students gathering around tables, some engaged in lively conversations while others focus on their food. Occasionally, bursts of laughter filled the entire room, creating a chaotic atmosphere. Then, from the corner of his eyes, Soma spotted a silver-haired beauty with her usual lack of expression face walking toward the room, baffled about the bustling activities inside. However, Soma noticed a slight change in her aura. He saw her a bit worn down as he pondered what actually happened. Behind Xiao Lian, there were two males who seemed like a senior who walked behind her and then stood beside her as if it were natural. Soma couldn''t hear what they were talking about, but he could see that Xiao Lian''s mood was getting damper every second, So he raised his right hand while letting his voice out loud to attract Xiao Lian attention. "Xiao Lian!". "...?!". Xiao Lian and other students who heard Soma shout turned their gaze toward him as he flapped his hand in the air. Xiao Lian, who noticed his gesture, nodded her head before approaching his side and standing behind him. "Soma". Upon closer look, after Xiao Lian said his name. Soma noticed the aura that permeated around her had somewhat calmed down, and she returned toward her usual pace. When Soma was about to open his mouth, his eyes caught the appearance of the earlier males approaching their side casually. Soma knitted his brows, for he sensed something trouble looking at their attitude "Xiao Lian, do you know them?". "...No!". Xiao Lian shook her head intensely to the side while rarely showing her knitting brows. Soma began to dismiss the possibility of an acquaintance between them as he saw Xiao Lian''s expression. He lifted his gaze and faced the two seniors. Hina, who noticed the commotion, turned her back and also saw the other guys who approached them. "Soma". "It''s okay, Hina. Xiao Lian, you could go and take my place first". Without hearing her answer, Soma grabbed Xiao Lian''s shoulder and dragged her toward his side, lining behind Hina. Soon after the two girls reunited, they began to talk about what happened, which Soma ignored as he focused his attention on the two seniors in front. One of the two seniors who walked in front with a sloppy appearance, short red hair and fiery personality watched Soma casually grasp Xiao Lian''s shoulder and knit his brows. The other guy behind him, who had short blue hair, walked composedly from behind as if he were his guard. Both of them had a distinguished, handsome Asian face that could attract female attention, but Soma questioned his manner when he suddenly stood in front of Soma while glaring. "Hey you, move away!". It took only a moment for Soma to realise that the senior in front of him was a jerk. So he shrugged his shoulders, inviting a sneer from the red-haired senior because he thought Soma was going to surrender, but in fact, he was being ignored as Soma turned his back and began to line up with the girls. The red-haired senior cheek twitched as a visible vein began to appear on his forehead because of the attitude Soma had shown to him. "I said, move away!". Soma felt a hand that gripped his left shoulder, making him knit his brows in annoyance. The grip gradually increased in strength, making his uniform wrinkles. But with his current status, he manages to hold it in, and instead, he gives the senior a warning. "Senior, please, this is my first Warning to you seniors. Remove your hand from my shoulder before you get what you deserve". S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing the phrase that came out from Soma''s lips, the red-haired senior''s eyes bulged as the grip on Soma''s shoulder tightened. "Ha?! What kind of dumb declaration is that? I see you are a first-year student, and yet you dare to threaten me with that lousy mouth you had". "This is the second time. Move your hand!". "Oh, come on. You are the one who should move. I have some business with that silver-haired girl. Wait, the red-haired girl over there, too, is not too bad, isn''t she? It''s decided, quickly moves awaaaack¡­!". Before the senior could finish his line, Soma swiftly spun from his place before grabbing the senior left wrist and clenched his hand tightly, making the senior face turn blue as he let out a howl that attracted every gaze in the cafeteria. "This is already my limit! You prepare for what''s coming, right?". "Ack, let me go! You bastard". "Please, let him go!". Another third party entered the stage, and the blue-haired senior grabbed Soma''s right wrist this time. Soma''s brows slightly twitched because he could feel the strength from the guy''s grip that could put his spine-tingling in danger. He contemplated for a while before he sighed in annoyance and loosened his grip first. "You! You dare!". "There it is. Now it is your turn to release that hand of yours!". Soma ignored the pathetic howl from the red-haired senior as his focus was merely on the blue-haired senior who still gazed intently at his face and slowly retracted his hand. "I am sorry for what my master caused". "...Well, as long as none of my friends get hurt, that''s fine by me". chapter-hosted-on-NovelFire "I will not let this go. Jian Li beat that guy up!". "I am afraid I can''t do that, young master. It would break one of the academy rules if I do that". "You dare to defy me!". "It was not my intention to do that". "What is happening here?" The two seniors were on the brink of collapse. Another party with a dignified and clear voice stepped in. Her voice reverberated in the room, attracting much attention from the other students who couldn''t believe what they saw in front of them. A black-haired beauty with her cold gaze and strong temperament approached the place of commotion while casting her sharp gaze toward the two students in mention. She looked toward the red-haired boy first before disinterestedly throwing her face away to the other student. "Soma?!". "Miss Lawrence". Chapter 178: Chapter 178 Serafina and Lucy. Serafina Lawrence, is one of the famous people in the academy. At her young age, she already had a major business that occupied almost a third of Ark. She also holds a massive amount of gold as currencies that are used in Ark. She is notably one of the richest people in the world, and everyone who is in the same year as her, knows it. "So? Can you please elaborate on what is happening here?". To everyone''s surprise, Serafina was actually starting a conversation with a first-year student with a soft tone and their imagination turned wild, as they saw Serafina''s mood lightened seeing the black-haired boy. Soma, cast his gaze toward the red-haired senior who got muted upon the appearance of Serafina. The senior attitude clearly showed that Serafina was someone who couldn''t be messed with. Soma turned his gaze at Serafina and softly uttered. "There is some slight misunderstanding between me and the senior over there. So there is nothing for you to worry about because we both have not incurred any harm toward each other". "Is that so?". Serafina''s gaze began to flicker as she cast her gaze toward the red-haired boy and then Soma, noticing some parts that were questionable, but she knows Soma and respected what he had stated. Also she rather not have any problem on the first day the academy started operating. The schedule she prepared thoroughly became a mess of the sudden appearance of God, revelation, and the gate, creating a huge headache in her brain. She softly sighed before turning toward the blue-haired person. "Take him with you and leave this place". The two male seniors feel baffled by the sudden words that came from Serafina''s lips. Their gaze eventually bloated, but before the red-haired guy would start any more ruckus. The blue-haired boy, hurriedly helped his young master and left the place quietly. This-is-a-NovelFire-special Without uttering any words the two males leaves the place, silently, before the red-haired senior for one last time, casts his murderous gaze on Soma, which makes Soma sigh for he already attracted trouble on the first day of his school life. "You seem to be in quite a pickle. On your first day of school". "I didn''t ask for that". "Fufu, it seems so" Many clattering sounds could be heard as the students who held their utensils suddenly loosened their grips, and made it drop to the ground, hearing the rare cute laugh that Serafina, who is also called an iron-cold beauty, laughed at first-year students in a casual manner. The other senior who had known Serafina for a year, never seen her interact with the opposite sex so casually that she let out a small giggle, that tickled the other male heart. Soma who slightly noticed the commotion turned his gaze at Serafina, met her in the eyes, and said. "It seems you are a big shot in the academy?". "Well, yeah some sort. But, I personally didn''t think I was that special, that''s all". "Are you humbling yourself or what?". "It''s true though, for the thing I am most good at, is grit". Serafina cast her soft breath, as she said her last phrase in a gentle whisper that could be heard between them. Then Soma, who seemed to realize her meaning, tried to speak but. "Sera, I am sorry for being late". From the entrance of the cafeteria, another beautiful female senior with her golden wavy hair and her fluffy atmosphere approached the place Serafina was at. Her chirping lively tone and her gesture, making the other male students'' hearts beat wildly seeing their idol walking toward the cafeteria, gracing their eyes with her beautiful figure. "It''s okay, we could still make it". "I am truly sorry, My¡­". Lucy, the holder of Saint class and also one of the Main heroines in the story, now stood in front of him. However, Soma, as someone who already met two beautiful girls with the same title from the story, felt his skin thicken as he softly spread his lips and nodded his head. "Sera, since when did you close with a first year?". "Well, there are some circumstances that involve us both, but more than that we better line up for the other students who also start to appear". "You are right". Soma, who seemed to be forgotten, turns his back and faces forward again, but he is soon welcomed by a probing gaze from Hina and Xiao Lian. He blinked his eyes several times before opening his mouth. "What''s the matter you two?". "Soma, since when did you become acquainted with a senior so beautiful as her?". "Well, you remembered when I attended the auction right? And you might not believe it but she was the one who organized it". "?!I see. So it was like that". Hina who seemed to understand what relationship between Soma and Serafina nodded her head several times. Then, Soma felt a slight tugging in his left sleeves and he turned his head toward the source, only to find Xiao Lian with the usual expressionless gaze looking a bit down. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am sorry for the trouble". "No, you don''t have to worry about it. I know you could deal with it fine by yourself, but let me be a cool guy once, and protect you". "Mm, thanks. ¡­You always seem cool in my eyes¡­". "Hm? What is it?". "...Mmmm. Thanks Soma". "You''re welcome". Xiao Lian, whose mood seemed to be better, turned her back and began to follow the line that had been shortened. She urged Hina who was still looking at the ladies behind Soma with curiosity. "Hurry and go in front". "Oh, right. Sorry about that". The two girls, began to walk away toward the cut line, and regrouped with the line awaiting for their soon given meal. Soma, who followed behind them watched their interaction with a slight smile on his face, as he began to wonder about what kind of agenda he wanted to do after lunch. "Hey?". Soma, felt a slight poke from his back. At first, he intend to ignored it but it happened multiple times, urging him to twist his hips slightly and he gazed at the person who did the poking things. Serafina, whose act had been busted, spread her pink lips, revealing her white teeth while pointing her index finger at him. "You said something interesting a moment ago". "What kind?". "Uhum, ''Let me be a cool guy once, and protect you'', you said that". "Yes, and?". Hearing his composed answer, made Serafina baffled for a second before she smiled mischievously. Then, she hid behind her best friend, Lucy and pushed her body forward facing Soma. Lucy, unaware of the trick Serafina had in mind, flusteredly followed her instruction. "Wait Sera, what are you". "Just follow my lead, Lucy". As the two seniors closed their distance to Soma. Soma flinched for a bit and Serafina used those changes to strike. Serafina embrace Lucy from behind, then she put her head on Lucy''s right shoulder, and with sweet voice speak. "Can we go ahead of you, in line?". Soma''s face stiffened as the proposal that was made by Serafina made him blank for a moment. He began to squint his eyes and spoke. "No wa..". "Thank you for your kindness. You are truly cool, Soma. Let''s go, Lucy, the cool guy already gave us his agreement". "Eh? I am pretty sure he would refuse your offer". "She is right, there is no¡­". "Come on Lucy, up you go!". "Eh? Wait I am sorry for her actions". Soma, watched the two seniors bypass his line. They, currently stood in front of him with a flustered and mischievous gaze directed at him. He sighs, while also slapping his face using his palm. "What a pain". Chapter 179: Chapter 179 Roommates. "I am sorry, Soma. We would like to have lunch with you guys, but we already had our plan with the other members". "Don''t bother. Off you go". Soma and the girls had already received their lunch portion as they held a silver tray filled with the lunch the school had prepared for them. Apparently, the academy hosts periodic changes in the menu every day. For the first time in the academy, Soma received a lunch menu from a Western country where its main dish was bread. "Such a cold response you have". Soma ignored Serafina''s whining as he began to turn his back from her and urged the two girls with him to search for the available seat. "Let''s go Hina, Xiao Lian". "Okay, see you later, senior". "...See you later". "Bye girls, okay Lucy, shall we?". "Okay". The senior Lucy loosened her facial muscles as she found it amusing seeing her best friend, who always had a cold and unapproachable aura, had a casual talk with the opposite sex. The same thing also happened to the black-haired boy named Soma, who always replied curtly to every Serafina''s questions as he was annoyed by her. Lucy''s initial thought to Soma is. "Fufu, What a peculiar boy he is". The three first-year students, after parting from the senior, found an empty table that was just left by the students who finished their lunch. The table consists of a dark wooden and long chair with soft leather on top. Beside the table was a wall with a high window plastered slightly above the wall. They began to take their seats and were engrossed in their food. No one said a word after each of them expressed their thanks for the food and quietly enjoyed the dish the cafeteria provided. Soma, who finished first, began to wash away all the food that stuck in his mouth by drinking a cup of mineral water before he turned toward the girls, who were almost done with their meal. Probably seeing Soma had finished his meal, the girls began to feel restless. "Relax, you guys don''t need to hurry. Just take your time!". After they emptied their meal, Soma began to discuss the agenda the girls would do after this. "So, after this. Where are the two of you going?". Hina blinked her eyes as she began to ponder. Xiao Lian beside her opened her mouth. "I want to see my room first". "..That''s right, I haven''t seen mine either". S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma also nodded his head as he still hadn''t checked his room in the dormitory. However, he still had something he needed to do before he went to his own room. "You guys can go to the dorm together. I still have something I need to do". After he was done with his business, Soma stood up from his place, said his farewell to the girl, and left the place. "Let''s meet again tomorrow". "Okay". "Mm". *** Seeing Soma back, who gradually became smaller, the two girls who left behind sighs simultaneously for different reasons. Then they looked toward each other, finding it strange to have this coincidence overlap. "What''s wrong?". "Nothing". "So? Should we go toward the dorm, or do you want to go somewhere first?". "Good idea, let''s go". Hina and Xiao Lian began to tidy their utensils and then left the cafeteria with full stomachs. The two of them enjoy strolling while being constantly aware of the gaze of the stranger who finds them attractive. With the absence of Soma, who also acts as their guardian from other males. The other first-year students began to brazenly stare at their figure, salivating because of their beauty that melted their hearts. Hina, even though she used to be seen by other people. She felt it unpleasant if it happened in this place, where an ability user was gathered. To distract her though, she turned her gaze toward Xiao Lian, who, as usual, walked with her expressionless face undeterred by those male gazes. "Do you know where the dormitory for girls is?". Upon hearing that question, Xiao Lian''s feet halted as she was blanked for a moment. Hina, who knew her nature, sometimes got oblivious to the world''s sigh. "Seriously, why are you always. Fuu, luckily the route had been explained in the guidebook, but if it''s too hard to find it. Let''s ask some people for directions". "Mm". Hina, seeing Xiao Lian nodding her head willingly, began to resume their walk and followed Hina''s lead. They arrived at the vast landscape that stretched with wide roads, grandiose decorations from a plan, and flowers. Also many buildings stood imposingly on each corner of the land. The road was filled with many first-year students who were also curious about the academy and, mixed with their excitement, explored the academy place thoroughly. They began to pave their way toward their own unknown as Hina occasionally looked toward the guidebook the school had given her. After racking her brain for a while, they finally stood in front of a towering steel fence that stretched far away in a rectangle, acting as a protector of the massive building that stretched to the side like an apartment in European style with many glass and intricate designs stood firmly. "This must be it". "Let''s go!". read-first-at-NovelFire "Wait! Geez, that girl". Hina sighed because of Xiao Lian''s behavior. She found her behavior was rather obvious or maybe quite forward. Hina followed her from behind as they were greeted by two massive transparent gates that slid away, noticing someone who would pass through the door. Once inside, a gust of flowery scent invaded their noses, and there was a long hallway that stretched in a four-way junction in front. From their right, there is a place that looks like a counter where there is a single woman in her mid-forties with a slightly chubby appearance who notices the arrival of the two. "My, are you two first-year students?". Hina and Xiao Lian''s bodies twitched, and then they jerked their head to the side and saw a kind-looking older woman greet them with her smile. "Yes, we are. We are here to search for our room". "Mm". The woman beckoned the two girls to approach her side as she began to flip the attendance book that the dormitory holds. "Who was your name sweethearts?". "My name is Akabane hina". "Xiao Lian". "Okay, please wait a minute". Hina and Xiao Lian wait for the woman to inspect their names. Sliding her index finger upon the slip of a paper while searching each and every student''s names. The woman raised her brows as she found it rather amusing seeing this coincidence. She dug out something from behind the counter before presenting it on the table. "Here is the key. Your room is on the first floor. You guys just need to go straight down this hallway and turn to the left and search the door with number twenty-three on it". "Alright,. But why is it only one room?" "No, you guys are actually placed in the same room". "What?!". "...?!". As per the guide from the woman, the two girls began to follow the path the woman had shown to them. Hina and Xiao Lian took a left turn as they were greeted by the deserted hallway with many doors on each side of the wall stretched forward to the very corner. They began to search for the number, then found it sooner because it was still near the entrance hallway. "So this is it?". Hina, who held the key, inserted it toward the keyhole as she gently twisted it and with a satisfying click. The door was pushed open with the addition of creaked noise, showing them what was inside. The interior of the room was pretty much simple, with two doors beside them, which led them to a toilet on the right and a bathroom on the left. Entering deeper, they were greeted by a spacious room with two single beds that stood on each corner and a wooden closet before it. On each side of the bed, there were two study desks that stood close to each other, with many reference books the academy had provided for its students and a small lamp. Also, there is another thing on the desk: a silver Card. "Is this? ". "Our identification card?". "I see. I will take this place then". Xiao Lian, who understood what the card she picked was, began to place her bottom on the bed on the left side of the room, which absorbed his body further down. "Woah, this bed is comfy". Hina, who also began to sit on the other side, marveled at the bed quality. She cast her gaze toward the room as a sense of anticipation and worry began to fill her heart. "Red hair?". "Yes?!". "From this moment forward. Please take care of me". "Yeah, Me too. Please take care of me, Silver hair!". Chapter 180: Chapter 180 P.E class. The sky that once bright shone its glory on the land; currently, it turned mellow and cast a gentle blazing light with orange color across the land, preparing itself to take its rest after greeting the land with its bright smile. "It has been that long?". Soma who just stepped his feet into the outside of the academy building. After he spent hours continuing to read in the library, he now bathed his body through its eternal orange light while his hair swayed, being brushed by a warm breeze that calmed his tired mind because of the excessive reading he had. After finishing the unfinished book from the morning, Soma began to read another book, such as general knowledge and some fiction, so that he wouldn''t get bored reading books for hours. The result was quite pleasant in his mind. It really helps him to understand the world he currently lives in. Then, when he came to his senses, almost six hours had passed, he spent on reading. Soma began to move his feet, dragging his body away from the academy building. While also recalling the route to arrive at the male dormitory. As it was being engraved deep in his brain, it didn''t take much time for Soma to find it, as he was currently standing in front of the massive building, caged by steel fences that stood towering upon sight. He watched the bustling people of the students that just come from their own activity in the academy. He slipped past the people blocking his way. When he entered inside, it was filled with many male students engaging in their small talk, joking, or even fake wrestling. Soma, who saw that excuse himself to his right, approached the counter. He was facing the man in his forty with his unhealthy appearance and haggard eyes languidly sitting behind the counter. "Um, excuse me?". "... Yes?". "My name is Soma, a first-year student, and I would like to search for my room". "...Wait a minute". The man, with heavy breath, searched through the thick book that was placed on the desk. He began to search Soma''s name thoroughly. Then, after finding Soma''s name, the man''s body twitched for a bit before he took hold of a key and presented it to Soma. "...Your room was on the first floor, number one. It was on the right turn ahead". "Thank you". "...I''m just doing my job". S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma began to leave the counter place and search his own room as he walked straight ahead before turning to his right. Many gazes were directed at him, making the atmosphere in the room turn heavy, for they knew who Soma was. Whenever Soma walked, the crowd of people began to split apart like he was Moses, which caused Soma to be absentminded because of their behavior. "So this is it?". In front of him, there is a single door from dark wood and a number one on it. He inserted the key, and with a gentle twist, the door creaked open and revealed what was inside. The interior was quite minimalist, with two doors standing on each side. There was a single bed that stood in the right corner. There was a closet and a study desk beside the bed for him to study. The desk was filled with reference books on top, Leaving the other side of the corner empty. "Right, this also happens to Leon in the story". In the story, Leon is the one who was in first place in the exam, and Leon finds out that his room is half desolate because it was his privilege to obtain this exclusive room for himself. But he asked for another room where he could live with other students. "Good with this. I could use the empty lot for my daily training. I haven''t done it for today". [Daily Quest 100X Push-up] "Let''s do this!". *** A week has passed in the blink of an eye as Soma, Hina, and Xiao Lian spend their academy living peacefully. In this one week, their minds were imprinted with the general knowledge that is no different from regular school on the mainland. Multiple subjects cover them, and on Sunday, Soma, as usual, grinds his brain inside the library to search for information as much as he can. As for the girls, they decide to spend their holidays training. "Today, you guys will be attending your P.E. class. You guys can go to the back of this academy, and we will conduct your class there. Then, without further ado, move out!". After teacher Lee finished with his explanation, every student, like a programmed machine, stood simultaneously, for this was the first time they would be attending P.E. class. Soma, along with the two girls, leaves the classroom while walking toward the locker room to change their uniform into a jersey, which they receive the second day after attending classes. "P.E Class, huh. I am curious about what kind of test the teacher will conduct?". "Maybe a match between students?". Hina and Xiao Lian stick close to Soma as usual, and today, they also begin their day with a joyful spirit that blew away Soma''s worries, for he already knew what would transpire beforehand. However, it was just his wild speculation that things would happen like in the novel. Because of the changing plot, he couldn''t predict what sort of future would happen before his eyes. "Then Soma, let''s Separate and meet on the field". "...Later, Soma". Hina and Xiao Lian began to enter the girls'' room for hanging. Soma began to enter the male locker room and started to undress his uniform as he stood in front of an empty locker near the entrance door. He changed his clothes from his uniform into a jersey. Eiji, who happened to be beside him, gasped seeing Soma''s figure. "Wow, Soma, your body looks awesome. It is completely covered by muscle mass". The jersey that Eiji had already put on had the same model as the one Soma wore. It consisted of a blue short-sleeved jersey with white lining. For the lower part, it was short pants with the same white lining that reached his above knee. Eiji also wears a pair of white socks and blue sneakers. "Is that so?". Soma looked down as he could see his tight defined abs with visible six packs and his chiseled chest. He never thought about it, but his body underwent an utterly marvelous change since he ingested the devil''s blood. His body was still lean, but it was covered by whole muscle mass, which garnered the attention of the other males. "Are you eating something special on your diet?". Leon, who already changed to his jersey, approached Soma''s side, also curious about the fact that Soma''s body muscles. Soma knitted his brows as he tried to figure out the answer that could satisfy them before speaking. "I train my muscles a lot since I was a kid, and for nutrition, I just keep it in moderation and balance the portion of a whole lot of protein and little carbs to help in growing my muscles, also some vegetables maybe". "I see. So it was like that". "...It was no different from mine, but. How is the result so different?". Eiji and Leon are curious about Soma''s secret. They knitted their brows as they began to ponder what makes them different. "You two, let''s go. The class is about to begin". Soma put on the jersey as he addressed the two curious people beside him before closing his locker. "Ah, you''re right. Eri will kill me if I''m late". "Can we go together?". NovelFire-unofficial-chapter "Leon, I don''t know why you asked that hesitantly, be more casual. We are the same age, after all". "Sure, Thanks Soma". Chapter 181: Chapter 181 Test and Mock Battle. The boys, who already changed their outfits, went outside from the locker room. Soma, Eiji and Leon, who had become acquaintances for the past week, walked together in the middle of the crowd of students chatting casually. While walking, Soma occasionally turned his gaze at Lin Fan, who, as usual walked far behind with his two lackeys, who seemed unaware that Lian Fan hated them for their pestering nature. In the past week, Lin Fan was still holding his arrogant nature, which made him isolated in the class. The male students finally came out from the academy, and soon they opened their eyes wide in shock. They were welcomed by a colossal structure that could host a hundred thousand people inside it. As they went deeper, the sheer size of the arena was breathtaking, with multiple rectangle arenas that were divided into five, and each of them had the width of a football field. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Woah, so massive". "Indeed, it lives up to the name of a prestigious Academy". Eiji and Leon, who stood beside him, stared at the colossal building with excitement in their tone, while Soma was also stunned at first, but he managed to keep calm as he observed the place where there was no one besides the male students. "Are the girls still not finished their changing?". "You guys had come?!". A clear, bold voice came from behind, interrupting Soma''s muttered voice. The male students turn their back and find themselves stunned in silence because another breathtaking scene that blows their minds away appears in their sight. "Girls, regroup with the boys". "Yes, teacher!". With a crisp and cheerful voice. The girls enthusiastically entered deep toward the stadium and approached the boys'' group. From all of them, there are four girls that completely stood up from the rest. HIna and Xiao Lian, who saw Soma''s appearance, their faces brightened as they began to hop toward him. ""Soma"". Simultaneously, both of them spoke his name, which inflicted a murderous gaze on the other guys who were enraptured by their beauty. Both of them wore the jersey the academy had prepared for them, but for the females, the sleeves and the pants seemed a bit shorter than the boys, which slightly revealed their pale, healy skin that attracted the boys'' gaze. Discover secrets at m-vl-emp _yr. "How do I look?". "Mee too?". Hina and Xiao Lian began to sway, showing their appearance before puffing their chest forward while placing their palm on their chest. Maybe because today was P.E. class both of their hair was tied to the back into a ponytail, showing their alluring nape, giving the girls a rather cheerful nuance with that hairstyle. "You guys look good, Cute even". "Ehehe, thanks". "...Thanks". Soma, without any hesitation, spurted the word he had in his mind and made Hina''s face turn flushed, but he still maintained the bright smile that she showed only to Soma. For Xiao Lian, this was her first time getting praised by a guy of the same age as her, and she feels somewhat embarrassed with a flushed face as she stammers on her words. "Okay guys, line up". Teacher Lee''s loud shout brought back the students'' attention toward him as they began to march in line properly. Below the warm sunlight that bathed their figure, the students invigorated their spirit to face their first P.E. Class. "Today, we will conduct some physical tests and will end with a mock exam between students. After we finish our class, you could go and enjoy the food in the cafeteria to replenish your energy in facing the second half of the class. Okay, without further ado, let''s go to the arena in the middle". "Yes!". All students began to follow teacher Lee''s lead, and they climbed toward the middle arena, painted in white color made from a white marble that had been strengthened with mana core. As they reach the surface, there are many measurement tools that look familiar to them because they also had these in their entrance exam. However, there are still some mysterious tools lining up in the arena. "Okay, let''s start with power, agility, control, then¡­". Teacher Lee began to explain what agenda the students had. Then, after he finished with the explanation teacher ee began to call each student to start the test. One by one, the students attended the test, which teacher Lee noted the result of, using the terminal in his hands that he took from the storage belt he had as a gift from the academy. Hina is also doing her examination, and her score is not much different from the entrance exam, but she is slightly better in control over mana. As for Soma, teacher Lee remembers him clearly because Soma was the candidate that he accidentally injured at the mock battle at that time. However, teacher Lee was so stunned to see the massive progress Soma had achieved in the month of vacation the academy provided because of the gate incident. His strength promptly showed a significant change that made the other students stand speechless, seeing the number that was on display. Soma''s agility is also something else. Last is his control, which also shows super precision, for Soma used his Puppeteer skill to control the power he leaked thoroughly. Xiao Lian was the one who tested last. She also has some slight improvement in strength and control because she got influenced by Soma, which she had a stroke of luck in levelling up, and Hina, who seems to have better control over mana rather than her, making her competitive spirit lit up. "Okay, that''s it for the test. Let me wrap this up, and we will go to the next test. It was a mock battle between students". As the words left the teacher Lee''s, the students'' gaze was filled with excitement and anxiety because they wanted to see just how good their performance was in the battle against other students. However, none of them has thought of fighting Soma, whose strength is already known among the first-year students, except Lin Fan, who spread his lips to the side. He had a somewhat satisfied expression he shows on his face. Teacher Lee stored all the measurement tools in the arena inside his storage item, which looked expensive. Then, after nothing was left, he took out a various weapon made from wood that looked strong enough to withstand a real weapon. He came back with his usual terminal in his hands and looked toward the students as he begged to open his mouth. Teacher Lee stored all the measurement tools in the arena inside his storage item, which looked expensive. Then, after nothing was left, he took out a various weapon made from wood that looked strong enough to withstand a real weapon. He came back with his usual terminal in his hands and looked toward the students on the arena and began to open his mouth. "I forgot to mention about the format of the mock. There is no restriction on the format. Even if you fought one versus five battles or people. You can use your respective weapon, however, it must a dummy one. Of course, you must not use a fatal strike or an attack that could cause harm to your fellow classmates. If you do that, you will get a penalty from me, personally and the academy¡­" His words sent chills to the first-year students, making the clamorous excitement they had to die down and their gaze filled with uncertainty and worry, imagining the penalty that would thrust at them. "...Basically, you guys can choose someone you know or another person to have a mock battle with you, and I will grade your abilities. Then, every student who is ready, please step forward!". The students who heard those words swiftly changed their standing position, retreating to the side of the arena, and in the middle of the arena, there were only seven students, which consisted of four males and three females. "Why are you guys retreating? Haa, nevermind. So who will go first?". The students who stood in the middle arena silently gazed at each other. Lin Fan, who was waiting for this day to show Soma who is the boss. He stepped forward, but his excitement died down as two dedicated hands from two beautiful girls rose to the air. ""We will go first!"". Chapter 182: Chapter 182 Akabane Hina V Xiao Lian. Lin Fan and many other students were drawn toward the two girls, who were already gazing at each other with a fierce glint in their eyes. Hina and Xiao Lian already agreed to this plan way before after they found that the P.E. Class would be holding a mock battle between students. The two of them began to discuss the matter in their dormitory room and agreed to the plan to participate in the mock battle, for they also wanted to see just how strong they were if they were to fight each other. Discover new worlds on mvle-mpyr. Soma, who also saw their action, raised his brows briefly before he spread his lips, feeling nostalgic about the rivalry between those two. Then he turned his gaze toward as he noticed Lin Fan, who slowly approached his side. Soma covered his mouth and contemplated whether he should face Lin Fan or let Leon handle him, just like in the story, because this is also good for Leon''s improvement. After thinking it through, Soma finally came up with a huge plan he had in mind that would involve three people in a fight. It is also good to see how strong the two people he had in mind. He sneakily steals a glance at them, who have already recovered from their shocked state. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Teacher Lee, please let us go first". "From me too, please, teacher". "...Alright. Students Akabane Hina and Xiao Lian step forward. The other retreated to my back. Be sure to observe their sparring, and for you girls, I remind you again, but there is no magic or sharp weapon involved. Use a dummy weapon you possess or something I had prepared over there and fight with only using your Martial power because this is what the test is about". "Understood teacher". "Mm". Hina and Xiao Lian summon their respective dummy weapons. Hina was holding a bokuto, and Xiao Lian was having a staff with the same height as her. "Let me hold it. I want to check the dummy weapon you had". The girls approached Teacher Lee while giving up their weapons, and after finishing with the inspecting, teacher Lee nodded his head and spoke. "You guys are good to go. I will become the referee". ""Yes"". As per the instruction of the teacher. The two of them began to walk away from the place and stood in the middle of the arena. Gradually, they distance themselves from one another and face one another while preparing their stance, sharpening their focus toward their opponent in front of them. Hina, who was accustomed to using a middle stance, changed her approach because she lowered her bokuto in line with her waist pointed backward. Xiao Lian, on the other hand, used her usual middle stance while her cold ice gaze turned frosty, giving a chill to the other students who saw her. "You guys ready?". The two girls clenched their weapons and exhaled the breath they had inhaled earlier to wash away their hesitation in striking each other. They were slowly, focused, observing their opponent. The girls, with their sharpened fangs, face each other, ready to strike anytime. "Begin!". As soon as the teacher said that, Xiao Lian accelerated forward and arrived near Hina, who entered her attack range. She thrust her spear in a single motion, making Hina, who saw the incoming thrust, shrunken her pupils as she raised her bokuto to deflect the attack to the left. The thrust missed Hina''s forehead, and it slid to the side before Xiao Lian gripped the staff tightly and began to perform a relentless thrust aimed at Hina''s face. Xiao Lian''s movement was so sharp and fluid that it almost created afterimages of dozens of spear thrusts in a single motion, making the other students back drenched in cold sweat. Hina, who received those relentless attacks, calmly assesses her surroundings and widens her perspective as she dodges or deflects the incoming attack with minimal movement, not to let her body be burdened by the fatigue. Hina awaited Xiao Lian to make a small opening before launching her counter. The battle seems to turn one-sided as the other students who did not delve into the martial path saw that Xiao Lian was in favor of the battle, but they were wrong. The two girls sparring are actually in stalemates for Xiao Lian, who never thought that Hina could endure this long, recalling her expressive personality. Then, Xiao Lian retratcs her spear to the back, creating a slight delay, which Hina utilizes it to do a counter. "Fuu!". Hina exhaled as she stepped forward, closing her distance from Xiao Lian and making her enter Hina''s attack range. She began to counter by swinging her bokuto diagonally from below, and Xiao Lian blocked her attempt with the body of the staff. With a slight twist of her wrist, Xiao Lian shifted her stance and twirled Hina''s sword trajectory, intending to launch a horizontal sweep using her staff. Hina didn''t resist the flow, not to let her stance crumble and let her body thrown to the side as she performed a roll to dodge the attack and then stabilize her stance once more. The two girls began to look each other in the eyes and showed their white teeth, pleased with the strength that each other showed. "Fuu, Here I come!". "Come, Silver head!". Xiao Lian and Hina began to engage in a fierce battle, which made the entire outdoor stadium muted, and only a dry sound from a wood hitting each other and the graceful movement the two conducted in the middle of the arena made the other students stare in awe. Below the glaring light from the sun in the early days. The two girls'' jerseys began to stick to their skin because of the amount of sweat they excreted from their bodies, clearly showing the intensity of their duel. With a heavy breath and gritted teeth, the two girls, who keep their never-ending showdown, start to reach their climax in battle. ""Haaa!"". Two fiery spirits that echoed in the field clashed, creating an intense turmoil that fueled the other students'' fighting spirit. With a violent gust from the clash attack that took the other students'' breath away, two weapons were planted toward each other''s neck. "Okay stop!". Teacher Lee shouted his order, which halted every other student thoughts who was still dumbfounded looking at the results. Hina and Xiao Lian in the center looked toward each other eyes with a heavy breath, snorted while retracting the wooden weapon away, and spoke simultaneously. ""Next time?!"". The two of them open their eyes in shock. Hina spread her lips, revealing her white teeth, while Xiao Lian curved her thin lips and nodded. "I will win next time". "No. I am the one who will". Hina and Xiao Lian exact another vow toward themselves to motivate each other to strive further. Soma, with permission from the teacher, stepped forward and approached the middle arena with many gazes following behind him. "Good performance, you two". They were noticing the familiar voice that entered their ears. The girls turned their gaze and found Soma with raised hands, watching them with a warm gaze. The girl tilted their head because they couldn''t understand Soma''s gesture, but when they saw Soma shake his raised hands simultaneously, they clapped those raised hands with a crisp voice echoing in the stadium. "Thanks, Soma". "Thank you, Soma". Chapter 183: Chapter 183 Somas choice. "You guys go back first. The next sparring will commence soon". "I take it it was you, right? So who are you going to pick?". "... I''m also curious". The curiosity of the two girls had made Soma falter in his stand. Soma could only give them a wry smile as he placed his hands on the girl''s shoulder and pushed them away from the middle arena. The two girls, with resigned expressions, let Soma push their bodies. "Hurry, you two. We could eat at the cafeteria later". "Oh, sudden change of topics. It''s rare coming from you. Okay, then I will wait". "Mm, me too". Soma, who saw Hina and Xiao Lian retreating back to the other students, sighs in relief as he begins to see the different mentality they possess. It was different from the novel. In the novel, Hina, who is consumed by vengeance, challenges Xiao Lian in her fury because of Xiao Lian''s calm, blunt, and decisive nature that has never bent toward any pressure from Hina since the entrance exam. Then, Hina faced an utterly crushing defeat at Xiao Lian''s hands, making her obsessed with becoming stronger and narrowing her sight of what''s best for her. However, the current Hina had a healthy rivalry between her and Xiao Lian, and that''s the effort Soma had given to save her heart at that time, and he felt no regret about that. As for Xiao Lian, she also had a different attitude compared to the novel. Probably because of her interaction with Hina, she became more expressive, and her nickname in the story as Frost Princess was gone, never to be heard. In the novel, Xiao Lian is isolated because of her lack of expression and blunt nature, making her an object of hate for the misunderstanding until Leon saves her. Uncover secrets at m|v|l|e|mp|y|r. This was all thanks to Soma''s interference and the matter about Trial from the Gods, making Xiao Lian more human while interacting with Hina and Him. The matter related to her family. Soma didn''t want to pry it too early and crush their current relationship, but Soma thought if it were Xiao Lian, she would tell him willingly if he asked wholeheartedly. "Soma, who will you pick?". Teacher Lee''s clear and hoarse voice brought back Soma''s attention toward the stage as he scanned his fellow classmates. Many of them threw their gaze toward a faraway place, not daring to meet eyes with him. Soma stopped his gaze at a boy with short blonde hair that jolted his body as he pointed his index finger toward himself. "Um, Me?". "Yeah, Leon came to the stage". Leon, who was being picked flusteredly, gazed toward his surroundings before he puffed out his chest, inhaling a lot of oxygen and exhaling it to calm his nerves. He begs to raise his feet to take him into the middle of the arena, where Soma is waiting for him. "Thank you for picking me, and please take care of me, Soma". "Me too. Please take care of me". Leon who heard Soma''s humbling himself, making him smile wryly. He began to wonder because Soma''s gaze was not directed at him but toward a student''s place. Leon followed his gaze, and Leon noticed a black-haired boy with long hair and knitted brows gaze at him and Soma furiously as if he wanted to kill them. "Lin Fan, why? Soma? ¡­Wait, is he?". Leon realized Soma''s intention, his face pale and soon turns blue for the daring action Soma takes. Leon tries to speak his mind to interrupt Soma from making the decision. "Lin Fan, next is you. Come over here". Soma, with his clear and collected voice, reverberated in the stadium, making the other students'' eyes bloated because of the shock that Soma chose two people as his opponents. Lin fan, who also gets caught off guard, blanked for a moment before his eyes shrunk into a dangerous state. He clenched both hands, leaving red marks that looked hurt. He grits his teeth furiously as he opens his mouth. "What is your purpose? Are you intending to look down on us because of your superior ability?". The other students'' attention turned toward Lin Fan, who spoke with an irritated tone, but they could feel a trace of fury in it. But, after thinking it through, Lin Fan''s words did indeed make sense, with the strength Soma possesses. Why does Soma want to fight two people at once? Is he looking down on his opponent? Because of that, many other students'' hearts sank, and the seed of fury began to sprout. Soma, in the center of the attention, shook his gaze to the side and spoke the words he had prepared beforehand. "No, I didn''t mean to do that. But regardless of what I am going to say, you guys probably will take it with a grain of salt. What I want in this sparring with you two is to learn". "Learn?". "?!". Leon, Lin Fan, the students, and the teacher muted because of the words that came out of Soma''s mouth. "I saw the two of you in the entrance exam, and I admire your martial power that has been accumulated. I assume that you guys have accumulated those experiences since you guys were young, which shows how deep the martial power you guys possess compared to mine. Of course, I also wanted to learn from the teacher, but the teacher said it was a mock battle between students. So, I had to choose you two on my radar". The surrounding atmosphere turned quiet because all the people inside focused their attention on Soma, who said he wanted to learn from the two people who were better than him. Leon and Lin Fan, who heard his words, were stuck in their place as they couldn''t believe what their ears had caught. Leon was slightly knitted his brows, but he regulated his breath to calm his temper. He didn''t mean to be mad at Soma, but his words clearly invoked some anger within him. He understood that Soma also didn''t mean any harm in saying those words but seeing his performance and the technique he showed in the entrance exam, clearly Soma also had much depth in his Martial powers. However, Soma wanted to learn from him, and it was not some gullible line that he spouted to make Leon say ''Yes''. But it was a genuine line that he evoked from his heart, and Soma needed his cooperation in Soma''s own growth. Even so, "...I am the one who should be asking that". So, the anger he felt inside him was not anger toward Soma but anger toward himself because of the person in front of him. Despite his current power that stands above others in his peers, he still wants to grow more, and probably, his hunger will keep growing if facing another strong person. Leon exhaled every unsure feeling he had in his mind as he faced Soma in the eyes. His eyes reflected his current self, which was full of determination in facing his own weakness in hunger upon strength. "Okay, I will comply with your invitation, But let me tell you something". "What is it?". "Let me also learn something from you?". "Heh, sure". Soma chuckled as he saw Leon with his warm gaze before he turned toward Lin Fan, who was still contemplating the invitation Soma had given to him. "Lin Fan, how about you?". Lin Fan, who was still in deep thought, knit his brows as he felt that Soma was still hiding something from him. He clenched both his fists so tight that they left a red trail of blood. He noticed the other gaze that gathered around him, waiting for his reply. Lin Fan clicked his tongue before kicking the ground and launching himself toward the middle of the arena, where Soma and Leon were already waiting for him. Lin Fan observed both of them before he exhaled the hesitation in his thought. He turned his gaze toward Soma and spoke. "Let me be clear for once!". "What is it?". "Make this battle into a three-way battle where the three of us attack each other". S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...That was my plan all along". Chapter 184: Chapter 184 Three-way sparring. Leon, who heard Soma''s last words, opened his eyes in shock because he had never thought that Soma had that thought all along. At first, he felt that Soma intended to fight both of them. "Soma you?!". "Sorry, but with this, not just me, but the three of us can learn from each other". "Hmph, Start the fight then". Lin Fan snorted because he didn''t want to waste any more of his time. Soma nodded his head and turned his attention to teacher Lee. Teacher Lee nodded his head. "Alright, the three of you, prepare your weapon!". Soma twisted his wrists as he clenched both hands while moving away from the other two. Leon and Lin Fan also began to step away from their close distance and adequately prepare their respective battle stance. Leon took out his wooden sword, which he presented to teacher Lee briefly before returning to his place. Lin Fan and Soma are doing stretches to loosen the muscles in their body and face each other with their stance. "You guys ready?". Teacher Lee looked toward the three of them, who seemed to have already entered their zone even though the fight hadn''t started. From the spectator seat, the other students gulped their saliva as they began to feel the tension in the air as the three of them faced each other. They have this oppressive feeling even though they are just a first-year student in the academy. Teacher Lee, who saw their potential, couldn''t help but feel elated as his spirit pumped. "This is why teaching in this academy was so much fun". "...Begin!". With the signal from the teacher Lee, it echoed in the place. No one made any moves. They just stood still and stared silently at each other, observing each of the two opponents that would come to them with the intention of beating him. The staring contest that unfolds for a couple of seconds breaks as Soma''s body, slightly twitched, accelerates from his place and reappears in front of Leon, who is stunned in silence seeing Soma''s appearance. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Join the adventure on mvlemp _y _r. A lump of shadow approached his face, making Leon''s back tingle in fright. Leon, whose body was trained in swordsmanship, reflexively bent his knee, lowering his stance further and also dodging Soma''s punch to his face. From a single punch from Soma, his forehead had already sweated. He grits his teeth and plans to counter. But, before he unleashed his counter, another threat appeared beside him in the form of a tiger-palm that could rip his consciousness away. Lin Fan, who joined the fight, began to strike Leon, who seemed weaker than him at first¡ªseeing Leon distance himself from the battlefield. Then, he shifted his attention to Soma. "You first". Lin Fan began to mark his target completely, Soma, and he attacked Soma relentlessly. Soma, facing Lin Fan in close-quarter combat, feels slight joy because of his growth and his sharpened brain that can remember everything in a single sight. In the hurling attack from Lin Fan, he dodged every attack directed at him with minimal movement. "Haa!". Leon, who regained his footing, began to enter the fight as he swung his sword in a horizontal strike, making Soma and Lin Fan lower their stance. "Get lost". Lin Fan, who interrupted closed his distance with Leon before he struck from Leon under. Leon, who notices it''s too late, receives a tiger palm in his abdomen, making his face contorted in pain. "Hmpt". "Don''t let your guard down". Soma approached Lin Fan''s side and slightly thrust his fist toward his right jaw, and it made a thud noise upon making contact with Lin fan jaw as he blanked for his brain and received a sudden shock that numbed his thoughts for a while. "Soma?!". Leon, who noticed Soma coming to him, was alarmed as he began to grit his teeth to ignore the pain in his abdomen. He leaped back to create a distance between them first, but he was making a wrong judgment because Soma had already predicted his movement. Soma began to change his course and accelerated and caught up with Leon. Leon saw Soma''s palm directed toward his side abdomen before he received a jolt that shook his nerves and brain, ripping his guts and making his stomach scream in agony. "Gahak!". Leon was blasted for a couple of meters, rolling on the ground, clutching his aches abdomen. Soma, who still maintains his stance, raised his eyebrows. "Did I hit him too hard?". Soma felt a tingling sensation that pierced his spine from behind. He rolled to his front and soon turned his back, standing up while preparing his middle stance. He saw Lin Fan, with his fiery eyes, begin to launch his attack once more. However, to his shock, from his side, he felt a thin shadow that traveled in a straight line aimed at his throat. Soma jerked his body down before leaping to his side and saw Leon drenched in sweat, launching his attack ignoring the pain. At this moment, the thoughts of Leon and Lin Fan became aligned with one purpose as they realized with their current strength alone, they couldn''t defeat the strongest boy in front of them, begrudgingly they hearts began tilted to one side, and that defeat Soma first and then finish the battle with the two of them later. Soma, who noticed the change and the atmosphere between the two, flashed his white canines, pleased with the results of his choice. "Come!". They clenched their swords and fists, accelerating simultaneously, and began their onslaught toward Soma. The sudden change in the tide of the battle made the other students'' gaze bloated as they also began to understand within those brief exchanges they had. Leon and Lin Fan realized they were no match against Soma''s might. Hina and Xiao Lian, who saw the changing tides in the battle, knitted their brows as they also would do the same if in their shoes. Soma, who was in the middle of the swirling storm from both attacks, sharpened his sense to its limit as he observed every minuscule of their movement, breathing, and even their technique. Each moment passed, and his brain began to process the stored knowledge he obtained in this sparring, but he didn''t have any intention to use it soon. "Lin Fan distracts him!". "Shut up!". Despite the curse words that Lin fan hurls at Leon. He still followed it and began to engage in close combat with Soma alone. Lin Fan, who had never felt this sensation, felt the dormant dragon in his heart gradually awoke. Lin Fan''s''s''s heart that which feel empty because of the constant empty praise from his peers in his hometown to gain his attention, and the matter about his family began to fade away as his mind was currently in full swing about the intense fight that made his blood boil, his heart racing, and his sharpened thought, processing a way to win was unfold before him, making him recalled the joyful moment he was first trained in Martial Art under his late Grandparents. Without his knowing, his lips were lifted up, and the aura that surrounded him wholly changed. Soma, who noticed the change, lifted the corner of his mouth, enjoying the sparring with awakened Lin Fan. "Good, just be the way you are, and don''t let anyone bother your life. You are a person who could stand on your own undeterred in the face of danger. ¡­I will not let you fall into the wrong path". At first, Soma was just being asked by Martial Saint to help his descendant if possible. Still, seeing Lin Fan''s current state, he retrach his opinion about him and would help him willingly if he had a chance because Lin Fan deserved more than just a lousy title of Villain. "Haa!". Soma, whose thoughts wander a bit, creates a slight opening, making Lin Fan attack connected as it grazes his cheeks, now have a cut, oozing a warm red liquid that drenched his cheek. He deflected Lian Fan''s attack and then launched his palm strike straight at Lin Fan''s solar plexus, making him lose consciousness for a brief moment before Lin Fan dropped into the arena, clutching his abdomen. A shadow of a blade loomed over Soma as he saw Leon, who hid from his radar, come from behind and managed to graze his other cheeks, and now his cheeks were bleeding. Soma dropped his stance, putting his palm on the ground, switching his stance before thrusting his right leg upward in a back kick that connected to Leon''s abdomen, making him throw up the gas in his lungs and get knocked out. "That''s enough!". Chapter 185: Chapter 185 Lunch and Senior. Teacher Lee''s loud oice echoed in the arena, making the surrounding atmosphere freeze up because of the outcome of the battle that they already predicted and anticipated. But, even though they already know the outcome, the intensity of the fight seems transmitted to the other students, making a fire in their hearts burn. Soma, still standing in the arena, stroked his cheeks, and he found that his right thumbs were smeared with red, his cheeks suddenly twitching. Then, he began to touch the wound, but he found not a single cut on his cheeks. It disappeared with his natural recovery body. Despite having an injury in his cheeks, Soma felt satisfied because of the lesson he obtained from the two. He used his palms to eliminate the blood trace from his cheeks, then cast his gaze toward his opponents. Leon and Lin Fan, with ragged breath, clutching their stomach, struggling to stand up. Soma approached Lin Fan first and extended his right hand. "Here". Lin Fan, who saw Soma''s gesture, knitted his brows and then snorted. He gritted his teeth and stood upward, using his sheer willpower, ignoring his throbbing abdomen. Soma, who saw his retreating back, lifted his mouth and spoke. "Let''s duel again sometimes". Without hearing Lin Fan reply, Soma approached Leon, who still couldn''t regain his footing, clutching his aching stomach while drenching in sweat. Soma slowly took Leon''s left hand, which was holding the wooden sword, before he circled it to his neck, helping Leon to stand up. "Ouch!". "Sorry for that". "No, It was a good fight. I thought I got you back then". "Hehe, in your dreams. You are too hesitant in your attack. Next time, try to let loose all the matter swirling in your head. With that, I''m sure you will be much sharper in your attack". "...". Leon turned muted as he was aware of the thing he had done. Soma, who saw him struggling to break free from his thoughts, smiled as he shook Leon''s body to grab his attention. "Let''s do this again sometimes". "... Yes, but next time, I will put up a good fight". "Not winning against me?". "Of course that too. Next time, I promise to snatch a victory from you". "Heh, can''t wait for that". Slowly, Soma led Leon in his hands. The pain in his stomach lessened, and Leon properly returned in line and gradually regained his calm breathing. Soma, who saw his condition, nodded before turning his back and approached Hina and Xiao Lian, who awaited his arrival. "Good job out there". S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good job". The girls raised each of their hands in the air. Soma, who understands those gestures, smacks those rough palms as proof of their determination to learn Martial Power. "Are you okay there, Soma". "Uh, no problems, it''s already healed". "...It''s true, the wound is already closed. Such frightening recovery speed". Soma assumed that his current body had enough vitality that rival a high-ranking demon because of the devil''s blood that runs through his veins. "Okay everyone, let''s continue with the mock battle!". Teacher Lee''s loud voice reverberated in the arena, making the other students determined to fight their opponent to see how strong they currently are. Recalling the sparring earlier, they still couldn''t believe that the three of them were still in first-year Academy. It made them shudder just to think about the future of the three people earlier. The test continued as the other students began to show their skill in battles and performance. Teacher Lee, with his ever-changing expression, observed one at a time the students as he kept his hands busy within the terminal. Soma and the girls also watched from behind the line while also slightly off-topic, bringing a menu for their lunch. "Soma, what do you want to order for lunch?". "Um, wait, today is the eastern menu, right?". "...Mm, you are right. I couldn''t wait to help myself, stuffing my mouth with many Chinese cuisine". "Then, I''m going with¡­". After several hours had passed, all of the students in class A lined up, receiving their last briefing and signaling the rest period had come. Teacher Lee urged the students to leave the place to eat in the cafeteria. "...Good job, guys. Now you can enjoy your lunch to replenish your energy. Dismiss". Teacher Lee bid farewell while storing the dummy weapon he took from his storage item. "Hina, Xiao Lian, I will wait for you guys to finish". "Thanks". "Thank you". The three of them, after donning their uniform and freshening their body from sticky sweat. They walked, leaving the locker room before arriving at the cafeteria, which was already packed with activity. The room was filled with a relaxed atmosphere and a crack of laughter from multiple seats, enjoying their conversation with their friend. Soma and the girls are waiting in line. Accidentally, Soma''s eyes met with two renowned figures that attracted many gazes wherever they went. "Oh, fancy meeting you here, Soma". "Don''t bother!". "As always, your mouth was always rude to me". Serafina Lawrence, a girl who holds immense power in economics, is also a girl who holds secretive thoughts that make her look suspicious from Soma''s perspective. Soma began to observe the two seniors approaching their line and found Lucy waving her hand toward him, which was replied to by a single nod from Soma. "Sera, I think it''s time". "You are right. So please, cool guy can you let us be in front". "Hell no, you still stick with that phrase in a week". "Aw, come one, can you?". "I said no!". "Stingy". Soma, with his firm stance, received many glares from the senior males who were fans of Serafina. They couldn''t stand their idol being treated harshly like that. Many of them began marking Soma''s appearance as an arrogant little brat and promised to pay him back whenever they had a chance. "That''s enough, Sera. Pardon for her attitude". "It''s okay". Lucy, who came from behind, apologized to Soma, making Serafina puff her cheeks in disastification, and then Serafina delivered a slight jab at Soma''s shoulder. Soma, of course, ignored her while sheed a huge sigh and began to step forward because of the moving line. He started to engage in small talk with Hina and Xiao Lian while waiting for their turn to arrive. After waiting for minutes, their turn came, and the three of them received their respective menu. They searched for an available seat and found one that was currently empty in the middle of the room with its round table and six wooden chairs surrounding it. The three of them took their seats and relished their tired body delicately. "Pardon for the intrusion". "I am sorry about this". Then, out of nowhere, Serafina, with her usual mischievous smile and Lucy''s darkened expression, approached their table. "You didn''t mind it, right Hina and Xiao Lian?". "Do you mind if we join your table?". "Um, of course not". "...Be my guest". The two seniors began to slide the chair and took a seat before submerging themselves into the food they ordered. Everyone eats in silence, where there is only the sound of cutlery sliced through the thick meat and the enchanting scent that makes their body crave more. "So, it was like this. I heard somewhere in the central district, another confectionery store had opened, and it became a hot topic". "Is that so?". "I see". The table at which Soma stayed was filled with a blistered cheer from the four girls who merrily talked about girls'' stuff. Soma, as the only male in the group, felt incredibly awkward, and he cast his gaze toward the other table randomly until accidentally, his eyes met with a green-haired beauty who was eating gracefully alone on the seat, bathed by the light of the sun, making her figure look holy. Read today at _em _pyr. However, even though the girl was beautiful and her figure entirely enhanced by the scene, Soma''s brows were knitted as he observed her. "Mary?! Should I prepare for the event?". Soma muttered in his heart. Chapter 186: Chapter 186 Club. Soa, who happened to see Mary in sight, knitted his brows, and his mood was dropped by her appearance, the person he didn''t want to get involved with. Mary, who felt a gaze directed at her, turned toward the source and found Soma, who jerked his head in a hurry and with slight frustration on his face, which made Mary tilt her head in wonder. "Heeh, So soma like that kind of girl?". "Excuse me?!". Serafina, who noticed their brief exchange, opened her mouth with her teasing grin and began to poke Soma''s patience. But Soma''s mood dropped lower. It hit rock bottom, and he exhaled a huge amount of air from his lungs. Then, with his entire being ignored, Serafina''s taunts. "Hina, Xiao Lian, I''m leaving first". "Eh? Okay, I will catch up later". "I''m staying for a while". "Got it. See you later". "Wait, wait!" Serafina, who noticed Soma''s mood, faced ashen as she suddenly rose from her seat and grabbed Soma''s sleeves to prevent him from leaving the seat. Soma, who was stopped, shot his shrunken eyes toward Serafina. "I am sorry. It seems I have gone too far with the joke". Soma, who finally realized what he had done, literally sighs as he flapped his butt toward the seat once more. "What is wrong with me? Serafina is not wrong. I am the one who should calm my troubled heart first". He began to regulate his breathing until it regained its calm. Then, slowly he turned his sight to Serafina, who seemed shaken because of the attitude he showed earlier. "I am sorry for my attitude earlier. I feel displeased when you match me with that girl over there". "Over there, you mean Mary?". "What of it?". Serafina and Lucy, who are in the same class as Mary, know her nature very well. She was a well-mannered girl and a bit mature for her age. Mary is also one of the student council members, just like the two in front of Soma. "No, it''s just¡­". Soma began to feel conflicted about how he could escape this probing question. Salvation came when a chime from a bell that rang across the room alarmed the students who were still in the cafeteria to stand from their seat and tidy up their utensils hurriedly. "The homeroom is about to start. Time sure does fly when you are having a blast". "It seems we took our time today". Serafina and Lucy began to stand up from their place, and simultaneously, the trio also stood up, leaving a huge question mark on the girl''s head because of Soma''s sudden silence. However, looking at his darkened expression, the girls hold their tongues back and dismiss the thought of trying to discover his reason for hating Mary. "Then you guys don''t be late for your class". "See you later". Serafina and Lucy said their farewells before they turned their backs and left the trio in the hallway. "We should hurry". "Right". "Um". The girls who saw Soma''s sunken mood exchanged a few glances as they hesitated to touch his sensitive heart, but they were also curious as to why Soma could show that much animosity toward a person. Hina mainly, who had already been close with Soma before coming to this academy, noticed his change in expression when his gaze was directed toward the girl named Mary. This also happened in the entrance exam, where many male candidates were smitten by her beauty, only Soma showing his murderous aura. "Are you curious?". "Yeah, but¡­". Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...". Soma, who heard their consideration toward him, loosened his facial muscles as he sighed. "Thank you. I will tell you later. I promise". "Okay". "Mm". In the second half of the classroom session, the atmosphere felt a bit calmer and subdued as the initial excitement from the earlier P.E. Class dropped. Students showing signs of fatigue. However, they were not mere regular students. They are the people who had been chosen by the prestigious Hero Academy, making them a few selected special among the other. Despite the fatigue they feel in their body, they keep pushing themselves in attending the class to not get behind in the score. As a matter of fact, many of the students are still actively participating, raising their hands with questions or comments. In contrast, others might quietly work through assignments, their focus still intense. your m,vle mpyr source Soma, who has already obtained a considerable amount of knowledge regarding the lesson the teacher teaches on the board, gawking at his pen, twirling it around his finger. At the same time, his mind wanders toward the earlier event. "Mary¡­". In the story Chronicles Saga, Mary is one of the villains that will create a stir in the academy with her deceit and powerful spell. She managed to trick many people into becoming her prey just to satisfy her own curiosity and the mission she had been given. It also brought his memories back toward the arc in the academy, which was filled with much turmoil for the first year involving Leon as its center, helping him to grow as a person or a savior, and Mary is one of those stepping stones. Soma began to rack his brain, trying to solve the problem that would arise soon in the academy. However, should he solve it alone? After pondering that question for a while. "I should just focus on the things in my grasp". He muttered those lines while stealing a glance at the girls beside him. A chime of the bell that signals the end of the class on this day rang across the entire academy. The female teacher who teaches about history began to say her farewell and stepped down from the podium, leaving the class. Hina and Xiao Lian, done with the brain activity, stretched their stiff bodies because of the prolonged absence of movement. "Silver hair, where do you want to go?". "Mm, maybe to a billboard in the center area. I''m looking for a club that interests me". Soma, who heard the girl''s conversation, raised his brows slightly before speaking. "Club? Let''s go, Xiao Lian". "Soma, do you have any interest in it?". "Yeah, I have some matters on my side. How about you Hina?". "Well, since the two of you are coming, count me in too". "Mm". "Okay, let''s move out". After deciding what sort of action they would take, the three of them began to leave the classroom and walk in the hallway, crowded with the other students because of the finished class. The three of them finally stepped outside the building and are currently on their way toward the center area where the billboard is erected. "It''s here". Xiao Lian, who was unusually in high tension, pointed her finger toward the billboard. There are no souls beside them in the area. Many of them had already seen the notice this morning and already decided which club they wanted to join. Hina and Soma approached the billboard under the guidance of the excited Xiao Lian. There are many fliers that are plastered on the billboard with an enticing color and announcements to bait the applicants. Soma, who observed the fliers, began to pinpoint his choices, for he knew a tragedy would happen in one of the clubs later, and the event would involve a Heroine and Leon. He waited for Xiao Lian, who seemed to have already decided where she would join. Hina, on the other hand, felt conflicted as she already had a choice but still hesitated, for she doubted that she could fit in the place because of her personality. "So, have you decided which club you two want to join?". "I have, but..". "Mm, I have. Let''s check it now!". Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Joining the Club. As the name implies, the club is an organized group of students with common interests or goals and is usually often facilitated by a teacher or staff advisor. Clubs can cover a wide range of topics and activities, such as academic subjects, hobbies, cultural interests, or social causes. Like any common club in any high school, these clubs typically meet regularly, plan activities or events, and provide a platform for students to develop skills, pursue passions, and collaborate with peers. Xiao Lian, who seemed happy with the choice, was unusually in a brighter mood compared to her neutral. Soma loosened his lips as he already knew what club she would join, and Soma also planned to enter it because there would be a significant event in her club that he couldn''t miss out on. "So, Silver hair, what club do you want to join?". Hina, still oblivious to Xiao Lian''s choice, opened her mouth while Xiao Lian tilted her head in wonder. She ponders it for a moment before deciding to let Hina know. "Mm, It was a traveling club". "Heeh, didn''t expect that from you. What is the club pursuing?". "It is the same as the name implies to travel around the world". "Wait, that''s it? I thought there would be something different about the name". Soma, who heard their talk, seems to need to lend his help not to make the situation turn fiery. "Well, it is indeed a bit different from what traveling is. I read about the club description earlier. A traveling club is a group dedicated to exploring new places and cultures through organized trips and activities. Members of the club, usually guided by the advisor, participate in various excursions. These can range from local day trips to museums, historical sites, and dungeon-related sites. The club often focuses on educational travel, aiming to enhance students'' understanding of geography, history, and different cultures. Also, as we are currently in Hero Academy, it is also necessary for us to enhance not just our brain but our power. So, there is also an expedition that involves a dungeon". "I see. It seems like a pretty joyful club". "Right?". "Why are you so unusually high in tension?". Hina and Xiao Lian, as usual, began to strike at each other with heartwarming feelings between them. Soma, who saw them, could only smile wryly. He turned his gaze at Hina and asked the question he already knew the answer. "How about you, Hina?". "Hm, Me?!". "Yes, what club do you want to join?". "Mm, Soma is right. It is not fair for me to say it out loud?". Hina, who received both gazes from the people she was close with, shrunken her body as she fidgeted by twirling her hair tips with her finger. "...I plan to join a magic creation club". "I see". ("So, Hina still chooses the same path"). "What kind of club is that?". "Wel it was¡­". Xiao Lian and Hina start their conversation while also sometimes turning their attention to Soma, who sees them with a warm gaze. However, contrary to their thought, Soma was in deep conversation within himself, trying to solve both problems that would arise in the future. The three of them leisurely walked towards the building where the traveling club is usually used as an operation base. They went northwest from the academy building until their eyes caught a building that stood alone in the corner of the place with multiple floors above. It was the same architecture as the school, where it was built in the European style with a lot of glass that reflected the hue of the fading light of the sun that soon would be submerged in the horizon. Soma and the girl approached the place. A huge twin door was blocking their way to enter inside. Xiao Lian, who saw a red button within a terminal com beside the door, quickly pressed it, and a chime of a bell rang inside the building, alarming the people inside. {Yes, wait a moment, please} From the terminal, a melodious voice that soothed their hearts as they waited for the person in question to arrive. Not long after that, the door creaked, leaving a big enough gap to pass, letting the person inside come out, a female student Soma faintly remembered. "My, It''s rare for us to have a guest, Mm you are?". The female with dark circles around her eyes who saw Soma''s face began to knit her brows as she closed the distance between her and him, making the two girls who saw that bloated their eyes. The senior faintly remembered that he had met him somewhere. Then, a light bulb appeared on her head as she clapped her hands. Enjoy exclusives from m-vle-mpyr. "You are the boy at the dungeon in Meiji Jingu place, right? It''s been a while. I am sorry, but, recently my schedule has piled up and made a mess of my routine. I couldn''t even remember your face properly, nor your name". "Meiji Jingu?". "...Dungeon?". Hina and Xiao Lan seemed to be shocked because of the revelation the senior had in hand. They simultaneously turned their attention to Soma as they wondered how he could enter the dungeon when he didn''t have the permit. "Ah, it''s okay. It''s a bit rude but, I''ve also already forgotten about the names of the people who kindly gave me a map to explore that dungeon. So, let''s start over. My name is Soma, and these two are". "Pleased to meet you. My name is Akabane Hina". "...Xiao Lian, we are here to join the traveling club". Kaori''s eyes opened wide in shock because it was not the first time she received a new application from the current first-year students. Actually, there are a lot of other applicants, which makes her distressed because of the flooded request. However, her heart starts to beat as she feels delighted for the new members who are willing to join their club. Because the more they get a new member, the more support from the Academy will come to their club. "Thank you for joining our club. Oh yes, My name is Shinjou Kaori, a second-year student. Please meet you, Soma, Akabane, and Xiao. Please enter inside, where I will explain the rules and purpose of our club". "Thank you". Soma and the girls begin to follow Kaori''s lead and enter the building, which makes them stand still for the vast interior with a minimalist setting. Two-way stairs lead to the upper floors, red carpet that spread on the floor, and a single chandelier that hung above the ceiling, but the place was deserted, and the fact that the place lacked furniture made the room much more vast from their views. "Ryu, we have visitors that want to join our club". "Ah, thank you, Kaori, for the trouble". "It is not troubling at all. Ne, Ryuu, look who is joining?". "..I see, So, Soma plans to join our club". "You still remember me?". "Of course, I remember you. Do you still remember me?". "I am sorry, but¡­". "It''s okay, let''s introduce ourselves properly this time. My name is Tanaka Ryu, a second-year student and also the current president of the traveling club. Pleased to meet you". *** As the sun begins its descent, the sky is painted in a breathtaking array of oranges, gradually fading into deeper shades of twilight. In one of the desolate rooms in the female dormitory, a single green-haired female beauty with her drenched hair, wearing only her black underwear, exposing the bountiful curves of her body, was looking at her figure in the mirror''s reflection while drying her drenched hair. As the hustling voice from the dryer echoed, she suddenly stopped her action because she felt that someone had entered her detection range. When she looked in a certain direction, a single letter floated in the air, being brought by the wind that came from her opened window with its fluttering curtain. The letter dropped to the floor as she approached the place. When she felt a trace of the familiar Mana on the letter, she opened her eyes in shock. "This is, Mother dearest?!". The woman swiftly took the letter before she tore it and began to take the paper inside, which showed a blank line. However, her pupils started to change in color into a deep shade of purple, and she could read what had been written inside. Her expression soon changes into nothingness as she evokes a small spark from her hands, burning the paper into ash. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Very well, Mother dearest. I will certainly fulfill your wish. Everything is for our Great Lord". Chapter 188: Chapter 188 Soma’s decision. After deciding which club they want to join, Soma, Hina, and Xiao Lian decide to join the same clubs for all of them, and that is the Traveling and Magic Creation clubs. And it''s been a month since they entered their club, creating a new page in their academy lives. In this one month, there are no significant changes in their lives as the three of them, as usual, spend their daily routine together and occasionally go to the club to join the slight briefing they hold. Besides that, the three of them also train and study together to avoid being carried away and forgetting the purpose of entering the Academy. Currently, Soma has a rare meeting with a male-only in the cafeteria where Hina and Xiao Lian decide to open up their friendship with other girls. Still, as far as they could get, they only managed to snatch two girls to their side, and that was Eri and Lydia. The girls were sitting in the corner while Hina and Xiao Lain, as usual, started their banter, making the other girls flustered. Meanwhile, Soma was sitting at the dining table in the cafeteria. "So Leon, how far have you gone?". "What do you mean, Soma?". "Um, I am also curious about that?". "...". Leon, Soma, and Eiji were sitting far away from the girl while also having their boys talk, which cannot be heard by girls at their age. However, the atmosphere was a bit sweet on their side. At first, Soma tried to invite Lin Fan to join them, but he received a complete refusal from him, so he couldn''t do anything for now. But he still didn''t give up on saving him, and that was for sure. Soma, who was slightly curious about Leon''s progress as a protagonist, brought him into this boys'' talk session where he could gather information from him directly. "Don''t beat around the bush. I heard you are close with that green-haired beauty, right?". "Green-haired? mm, you mean Mary?". "Hee, if I''m not wrong, she was a member of the library committee and students council". "Right, so tell me briefly, Leon". "Um, how should I say this. It is rare to see Soma who gets curious about other people''s lives¡­". "Don''t try to change the topics here blatantly. I am the one in charge in this place". Soma puffed his chest, placing both his elbows on the table, and placed his connected palm near his mouth with shrunken eyes, probing Leon for the answer. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leon, whose plan busted, threw his gaze away because of the awkward feeling he got speaking about his life. Leon once again turned his gaze at Soma, who still kept his glare at him, and when he turned to the side, a meaningful smile from Eiji was enough to make a vein visible around his temple. He understood that the moment he was invited into Soma''s seat, he was already a checkmate. Leon exhaled a huge sigh, and with a flushed face, he spoke, albeit stuttered. "B-but Please don''t tell anyone, okay?". "Absolutely, your secret is in the safe hands". "I will keep this a secret, I promise". After making sure that Soma and Eiji will keep this conversation secret, Leon begins to tell them about their current close relationship between Leon and Mary. As Leon starts his monologuing, Soma observes him directly, opening his ears clearly while trying to match it to the original story he read in the Chronicles Saga. Soma nodded off sometimes while Leon was talking about his encounter with Mary. He is signaling to himself that Leon''s story and the book matched with the current situation. "I''m glad there is no change in the event". "Oh, right. She also mentioned you Soma, albeit just once". Upon hearing Leon''s words, Soma''s body stiffened as his hand began to tremble and veins started to bulge from his skin. However, he regulated his breathing to calm his nerves down and opened his mouth. "I see, I didn''t expect that, and I''m sorry if that turns you off in going for her". "W-what are you talking about? I didn''t have that thought at all. I also understand why she asked about you because your power stood out from the others. It was the things she asked me for, that''s all". Soma, who regained his calm, exhaled all of the frustration in his heart as he began to turn his head to Eiji, who listened to the story with interest and also a bit glum, for he had a certain problem regarding that. Leon, who finished his story, noticed Eiji''s glum expression while he sometimes glanced toward the girls'' seat, where they talk merrily and sometimes a bit chaotic. It was brief, but Soma and Leon noticed Eiji''s uncertain gaze while keeping his passionate gaze toward a certain girl who slurped her drink with a stylish appearance. Soma and Leon exchange a brief glance as their target changes to Eiji. "Eiji?". "Huh, what?". Leon''s suggestive tone brought back Eiji''s attention toward their seat as he began to probe Eiji''s love life. "So, how was your impression of Shiina Eri?". "Ueh?! Why suddenly bringing her?". "Ah, come on, we all know that you had something for her, right, Soma?". "Umu, I agree". Find more at m _v _l _e _mpyr. Eiji, who was currently being interrogated, shrank back his small body, which made Soma and Leon hesitate to ask him further. However, to their surprise, Eiji noticed the situation they were in. With a crisp sound, Eiji smacked his own cheeks, leaving red marks that threw away the hesitation in his heart. Eiji regulates his breath before addressing the two of them with his unwavering gaze despite still wavering eyes. "...Listen, guys. The truth is I-i ¡­I like Eri". Leon and Soma, who received his sincere gaze, stiffened their bodies as Eiji, with his resolute gaze, began to lay bare his feelings toward them with inaudible voices circling around them, making sure the other people did not hear it. Soma and Leon listened carefully to the sincere and severe words he told them, making them feel warm in their hearts listening to Eiji''s bittersweet story. Leon, who felt happy about his friend''s feelings, spoke up. "When does it start?". "Well, I don''t know where it started, but the two of us were practically always in the same environment since childhood. So, I couldn''t quite grasp when it was, but this feeling was genuine". "I see. So you want to tell her how you truly felt but still hesitant because of your circumstances?". "Um". "Eiji, as a friend, I couldn''t do anything, but I will support you from behind. Be honest with your feelings, and I''m sure things will work out somehow, and even if it''s not, just call me, and I will bail you out from this Academy, treating you to eat something special outside". "But Soma, will we get punished because of that?". "What are you talking about? We are still teenagers, and what''s so wrong with doing some mischief once in a while". "Soma, you". Eiji and Len were at a loss for words, hearing Soma''s declaration upon bailing them out from the Academy if things didn''t work out. However, in their heart, which still held a slight fear, a seed of excitement began to grow as they learned the fact that they were teenagers. The two of them turned silent as the words from Soma kept ringing in their head, whispering like a small demon that swayed their hearts. "Trust me in this one!". Soma delivered his final blow as the two of their hearts were in turmoil. Eiji, who already experienced Soma''s antics, gulped his saliva as he spoke in a small voice. "Well, that wasn''t so bad either". "Eiji, you?!". "How about you, Leon? Want to join our antics?". "Kuuh". Leon, who struggled with his reply, gritted his teeth before he resigned himself, getting pulled down toward the spirit of youth. "... Fine, let me in". "Hehe, It''s decided then". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Soma, who divided his consciousness using his skill, began to rack his brain for the matter of Leon, who already made contact with Mary. At first, he intended to help him and let Soma control the situation, but Soma was tired of facing his own problems alone. Soma decides to let Leon deal with the event himself, but it doesn''t mean he will get anything from clearing the event himself. He prefers going into the dungeon, taking some valuable items or artifacts that will benefit him and the girls to get stronger. "Soma, how about you?". "Um, Me?". "Yes, Soma, as Leon said, how about you with the girls?". "...Hmm? Well, how should I put it?". "If you considered dating someone, who would you pick?". Leon and Eiji, who suddenly throw questions at Soma, pry open their ears as they know that the three of them hold a particular rumor in the class because they always stick together. Soma halted his thought process, and he began to think deeply about their questions. At first, this kind of feeling was quite rare for him because he never had any experience in dating someone in his previous world and much more than this one. However, he must think about Hina and Xiao Lian being a romantic partner. He genuinely likes them. Even though Hina was rude to him at their first meeting, Soma had a soft spot for her because he always recalled her tsundere nature in the novel, which made her endearing, but the current honest and calm nature Hina had was also not so bad. As she already said, she would support him and stand beside him, whatever it takes. As for Xiao Lian, he doesn''t know why she suddenly approached him first despite it being their first meeting. With a twist of fate and their usual activity where, she always stuck with him. Her oblivious nature and lack of expression she had invoked a protective feeling he had. "Choose, huh". He muttered. Soma began to ponder Leon''s last question a bit more as he remembered that the world he currently lives in had a different common sense compared to his previous world. He lifted his gaze and met the other two curious pairs of eyes. "Well, if I have to choose. I will choose both". ""?!"". Chapter 189: Chapter 189 Trouble. "...That''s it for today, you can dismiss from the class!". A loud announcement from Teaacher Lee, accompanied by the chime sound from a bell that signalled the end of the class, making the subdued atmosphere burst into hurling words. After passing the second half of the day''s study session, the students, with the urging from the teacher, began to stand up and tidy up their notes before going to their respective business, some of them leave and some of them stay, making the room feel more lively. Soma, finally freed from the boring lesson he already had in his brain, cast a long sigh as he stretched his stiff body. After the boys talked he had in the cafeteria earlier. Soma was pretty sure that he would let Leon take care of Mary''s problem even though he knew what the outcome would bring upon Leon. Then, Soma slightly understands Leon''s current mental strength. Soma was sure Leon would also receive the same trauma he had in the Chronicles saga. But Soma, Eiji, and other heroines will stand beside Leon, willing to help him. Soma is sure that he will be freed from the trauma and grow stranger upon destroying his naive heart. "Guys, what are your plans for today?". Hina, who nestled herself beside Soma, asked him and Xiao Lian, who also finished with her note. Soma and Xiao Lian exchange glances as they simultaneously look at Hina. "I probably want to go to the stadium to do some exercise". Soma, who had already said his pieces, cast his gaze in front of him where a translucent window notified him about the daily quest he still hadn''t finished. [Daily Quest Jogging for one hour] "I see. How about you, silver hair?". "I probably want to go to the stadium with Soma. I plan to train in martial arts before going to the dormitory". "Okay then, Good luck to you two". Hina stood up, separating herself from Soma, and walked away from the table without any words to explain. Soma, who still hadn''t heard her plan, stood up and spoke. "Wait, how about you, Hina?". "Um, Me? I want to go to the library to read some grimoire to further understand about magic". "Got it. Take care out there". "Ehehe, Thanks Soma, bye". Soma and Xiao Lian saw Hina retreating back. She left the classroom, leaving her other close aides behind. Xiao Lian also began to stand up from her seat and opened her mouth. "Shall we go, Soma?". "Yeah, you are right". The two of them began to walk out from the still-bustling student inside the classroom, discussing their plan for the day. They entered the hallway, and the warm light that filtered through the window accompanied their shadow in their steps toward the stadium where the P.E. Class was held. Soma and Xiao Lian walked in gentle steps, enjoying their time together. Then Xiao Lian, curious about Soma''s expression, cast her gaze upward and found his calm and confident gaze attracted her eyes. Her heart started to beat rapidly, but she couldn''t describe what kind of emotion she currently had. From the time she was aware of her surroundings, she was constantly being taught Martial arts by her father, but it doesn''t mean she was being forced to do it. She also liked it. The way she holds the spear, the mesmerizing depth it shows, and the praise she receives from her parents whenever she grows up in martial arts make her proud of learning it. Xiao Lian also started to recall the words from her father that she must be extra careful with a creature named Male. At that time, she took her father''s advice at face value and thought probably she must exert a cautious mind in engaging with others, especially males. However, she doesn''t think Soma is someone that will endanger her being. "What is it, Xiao Lian?". sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Mmmm, nothing". Suddenly caught off guard, Xiao Lian was blanked momentarily while letting her words pause. She jerked her head to the front while trying to hide her beating heart, calming it down by regulating her breath. "We arrived. Xiao Lian, I will meet you in the arena". "Mm". The two of them simultaneously enter the locker room to change into their casual clothes. At first, they asked teacher Lee if they were allowed to use the stadium for training purposes. He granted the permission easily, and regarding the matter of their appearance, using casual clothes. It was also already permitted by Teacher Lee after Soma asked about it. "Done". Soma is wearing a casual black long-sleeved T-shirt, long blue trousers with cotton material that is easy to stretch because of the exercise he will conduct, and a pair of black sports shoes. He entered the venue, which was already filled with other students who also came with the same intention as him. Training their Martial power and sparring with others to gain experience and enlighten them in their Martial path. "Soma, sorry for the wait". A listless voice came from behind Soma, which distracted his attention as he turned his gaze and found Xiao Lian wearing a casual dark blue T-shirt with shorter sleeves and a short dark blue trouser to ease her movement with a pair of white sports shoes. As usual, Xiao Lian tied her hair into a ponytail. "Are we good?". "Yes, we are. Let''s go do some warming up first. Can you match my pace?". "Don''t underestimate me! I certainly can". "Okay, sorry about that. Let''s go, I saw an empty area in the corner, we can use that to sparring like usual". "Mm, Let''s go". "By the way, that looks cute to you". "... Mm, thanks". Xiao Lian, who got caught off guard, halted her steps as the heat started to gather in her face before she hastened her steps and walked beside Soma. As the two of them walked toward the arena, the two of them drew a lot of attention, especially Xiao Lian with her beauty and her revealing outfits, making the male''s eyes in the place drawn to her. But this was not a rare sight again for Xiao Lian as she was already used to it after visiting the arena multiple times with Hina and Soma to train. The safest thing is that no one dares to stir some trouble for her, and that''s all that matters to her. "Ah, Finally, we meet again, Miss Xiao". Xiao Lian, who heard an exaggerated tone that came from beside her, stopped in her tracks as she reflexively turned her gaze toward the source and found a red-haired youth wearing a set of red casual clothes that ease for movement standing proudly. At the same time, he cast his proud gaze at her. stay updated with m,v,l,e,m p _y,r Behind him, the red-haired youth was accompanied by a blue-haired man by the name of Jiang Li, who acted as his escort and guardian, standing still with a composed posture while also wearing the same outfit as his master. Soma, who also heard the man''s voice, stopped in his tracks before he took Xiao Lian''s right hand and dragged her from the place to escape that annoying man. "Let''s go, Xiao Lian. We are almost there". "...Mm". The red-haired senior knitted his brows as he saw Xiao Lian''s delicate pearl-white hands grabbed by Soma''s rough and filthy hand, which made a vein appear on his temple. "How dare a peasant like you dare to ignore me. You will pay for this!". Chapter 190: Chapter 190 Duel. Soma ignored the red-haired senior words as he dragged Xiao Lian in his hand toward the empty arena. Xiao Lian, who felt the warmth in her hand, slightly clenched her connected hand and quietly followed Soma from behind. Once they arrived at the venue together, they ascended the stairs and stood on the deserted vast arena. Slowly, he released his connected hands, which made Xiao Lian gasp in lonely sighs because of the sudden loss of the worm that enveloped her hands and also her heart. She lifted her gaze and found Soma with his calm face staring straight at her, which made her heart leap. "Let''s start the warm-up". "...Un". Soma separated himself from Xiao Lian. She felt slightly unwilling to separate from him, stirring her heart. Xiao Lian shook her head to eliminate the unnecessary emotion in her training time. She followed Soma''s movement, twisting her joints to prevent injury. After feeling his muscles loosened up. Soma puffed out his chest, inhaling a huge amount of oxygen before exhaling it in one go. "Follow me!". Xiao Lian nodded her head, and Soma kicked the ground and began his jogging. His footsteps were rhythmic and steady on the stone-paved ground. He also regulated his breathing correctly so as to not empty the oxygen in his body, which would cause him severe problems. Gradually, Soma and Xiao Lian are side by side, running on the arena in circles as they are currently finishing their first lap, which took probably less than a minute with Soma''s current pace. Soma occasionally monitored Xiao Lian, who was jogging along beside him and was ready to slow his pace whenever she was feeling heavy. [Jogging in progress] The more time he spent jogging, the more his tensed muscles at first loosened. It gradually synched with his breathing, making his steps more firm and fluid on the ground. Xiao Lian, who is already drenched in sweat, still retains her calm face while matching her pace with Soma, who has a monstrous stamina among his peers. "Are you still good, Xiao Lian? Want me to lower the pace?". "...No, I''m good". "Got it. I will keep the pace as it is". Soma maintained his steady, fast pace until he almost reached his fifteen laps when his gaze was caught, the red-haired senior blocking their lines with a smirk on his face. Xiao Lian also noticed his appearance, which made her mood turn for the worse as her face darkened and the light disappeared from her ruby-like eyes. The red-haired senior, along with his escort, proudly stood on the side of their jogging course, making Soma knit his brows in displeasure. "Ignored him". "Mm". Soma and Xiao Lian resumed their jogging despite holding a slight discomfort in their chest. After more than thirty minutes, when Xiao Lian shows a sign of exhaustion because of the heavy mind she carried around while jogging, Soma decides to end it for the day as he still had the remaining twenty minutes times later for night. "Let''s stop here. It will be dangerous if this keeps up". "...I am sorry". "No, Xiao Lian, this is not your fault. Take a deep breath, and then we can start our training". "Mm, Thanks Soma". As per instruction from Soma, Xiao Lian takes her time to regain her calm heart as she regulates her breathing several times before she exhales in one go and then turns her gaze at Soma. "Soma, I''m ready". "Okay then, shall we start?". Xiao Lian nodded her head as she took out the wooden staff she used for training with Soma and Hina. As for Soma, he clenched both fists, put his usual middle stance, and sharpened his sense in facing Xiao Lian. "Please take care of me". "Me too, here I come". As Soma tried to engage in sparring, a single orange stick that looked like an arrow flew in a straight line entered his sight as it was straight aimed at his face. Soma jerked his head back and nearly avoided a direct hit to his head. "Soma, are you okay?!". Xiao Lian, who noticed the arrow, canceled her stance as she approached Soma''s side while gazing at his face. She sighs in relief, for there is not a single scar, before turning her hostile gaze toward the source. A crisp sound of a clapping sound reverberated across the arena. At the same time, the red-haired youth, the mastermind in interrupting their duel, approached their place with a cunning gaze he directed at Xiao Lian. "Miss Xiao. Let me have the honor of sparring with you". "...". Xiao Lian didn''t answer and just let her tranquil gaze straight at the senior while concealing a boiling magma in her heart. She began to clench her staff in her hands. "Fuu¡­". Soma, who finally turned his gaze at the senior, cast his calm gaze, but within those calm ripples, it had a tremendous amount of wrath that he suppressed and was ready to burst apart as long as he wished. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "What do you want, senior? Not just interrupting our focus, you also interrupting our sparring". "Silence, peasant, I am talking with Miss Xiao here, begone from my sight. Jian Li takes care of him!". Latest updates from m _vlempyr. "...Your words are my command. So how about it? I''m sorry for being a rude first-year, would you like to spar with me?". "Ha?!". The blue-haired senior behind the red hair stepped forward, and he pointed his wooden Sword at Soma''s face while proposing a duel. Soma''s suppressed rage began to turn uncontrollable as the blood inside his veins boiled, clenching both his fists until it left a red mark. Luckily, he is currently holding his emotions in check with the skill. If not, he has already pounced toward both of the seniors in rage. "What nonsense are you spouting? You guys are the ones who should leave! Xiao Lian and I have something to¡­". "Soma!". Xiao Lian''s flat tone echoed in his ear as she cut into Soma''s explanation while glaring at the red-haired senior with frosty eyes. Looking at the red-haired senior attitude, it seems he is the type that would listen to any words from someone else. Xiao Lian began to step forward, and before everyone''s eyes in the arena, Xiao Lian pointed her staff toward the red-haired senior and opened her mouth. "Alright, I will accept your challenge". "Xiao Lian, what are you thinking?". "Oh, Very well Miss Xiao, let''s start our sparring". The conversation was going in the wrong way, and Soma felt that if he didn''t stop Xiao Lian in calming her anger. The outcome will probably turn bad for her. Soma clicked his tongue and, with a forced hand, grabbed Xiao Lian''s left hand and dragged her from the place. "Soma?!". "Why you?!". "Shut up. This is a tactical meeting before sparring, and I ask you two to step away from us because I have something to tell Xiao Lian about the fight". The red-haired senior eyes shrank into a dangerous state while suddenly, from his side, a hand was blocking him that blanked his raging mind briefly. "Young master, let''s retreat and do as he says, regardless of what tactics they used. Those first-year students can''t match our strength". "...Hmph, do as you wish!". As he finished saying that phrase with an annoyed snort, he turned his back and stepped away from the place. The blue-haired senior saw his master retreating with a tired sigh. He turned his gaze to the back for the last time as he saw the two first-year students discussing something he couldn''t hear because of the distance, then he turned his gaze back in front and chased the figure of his master. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 191: Chapter 191 Advice. "Soma, what are you doing?". Soma ignored that oblivious question as he kept dragging Xiao Lian from the two seniors. After feeling that they were far enough, Soma turned his back and watched Xiao Lian''s expression, which still contained a bit of fury, for her gaze was sharpened, unlike usual. He sighed, then extended his index and thumb fingers and pinched her left cheek, which was smooth and soft to the touch. Soma stretched her cheek, making Xiao Lian''s brows knit in pain. He felt slight guilt for doing that, but this is important. Soma retracted his fingers and faced her at a close distance. "Ouwch, dat huts". "Why did you decide to fight them? And without thinking it through?". Xiao Lian, who was being released from the pain, rubbed her red cheek as she sobered up and soon realized what she had done. She lifted her gaze to face Soma''s calm face, but somehow, she was too shy to face his gaze, so she threw her gaze away to the side and began to open her mouth. "Nothing, it was just, maybe if I defeat him in a fight, that guy will probably stop pursuing me, and I wouldn''t give you any trouble". "That is if you win, right? Then, have you ever thought about what will happen if you lose". "No, I''m sure that I will win, looking at his state at that time when you! Soma clenched his hand, making his face turn blue. I assume that the guy was weak against physical abilities and probably used magic as his fighting style". Soma listened quietly while Xiao Lian explained her earlier decision. It''s true, and Soma also felt the red-haired senior at that time was a bit weaker in his physique aspect. But, she still lacked something, something that a second year in this academy and the first year still lacked. "Listen, Xiao Lian, don''t underestimate your opponent. You probably think that because he is a magic user and you are a martial artist, you could beat him in a flash, but you miss the important point¡­". "?!". "... It was the experience he gained after enrolling in this academy that we clearly lacked. I know that you have already experienced some exploration in a dungeon or gate like that time, but it was just the tip of the iceberg. The seniors who already stayed in this academy for a year were clearly in different leagues on their own". "?! I see". This was something Xiao Lian had to overcome if she wanted to become a powerhouse in the future. She was indeed strong and had many experiences regarding Martial arts because of the teaching of her family. With her trained mental strength since she was little, she grew up to become a brave and strong-hearted girl. However, because of that, she lacks something called a cautious mind, for she is always jumping straight toward danger and facing her enemy head-on in every attempt she can make. In the trial gate the god had given to her, she was following Soma''s lead, so she is relatively tame than usual. Still, even that is Xiao Lian true nature sometimes shows outside, making Soma and Hina perplexed when dealing with her. Also, because of the lack of that part of mentality she possesses. Xiao Lian will suffer a great demise in the future because of her lack of cautious mind, letting her lose someone important to her. Soma, who knew her life, didn''t want her to experience the same path as she did in the story. So, rather than later, he will imprint the lesson on her right now so that she can grow stronger in the earlier phase and maybe exceed her potential. "So, Xiao Lian. Next time, please think before you act. Well, this is something I shouldn''t say by myself, but Xiao Lian, I know you are a strong and brave girl, but please don''t act recklessly just because you have the strength to do it, I don''t want you to feel sad or suffer because of the reckless choice you pick". Xiao Lian, who always avoids eye contact with Soma, stares right into his eyes with a face full of question marks. "...Why?". "What is it?". Soma calmly gazes at her serene eyes, peeking through his soul, curious about his feelings. "Why are you telling me all of this?". "Why? That is because I will be sad if you are sad and suffering. You are important to me after all". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "?!". Xiao Lian''s body jolted as intense heat began to run course through her body, giving her entire body a comfortable warmth that she never felt in her life. Her heart was beating so rapidly that she feared it would burst at any moment. Her face was hot. She could tell that she was furiously blushing right now. Xiao Lian cast her gaze down, not wanting to see his calm gaze that seemed to look at her like a protector that would always guard her in any peril she had. Unknown to her, Xiao Lian''s facial face was loosened as her lips were curved slightly because of the joy and warmth feeling that gathered in her heart, sending a happy emotion to her brain. "Please don''t act recklessly from now on! Xiao Lian, do you understand?". "...Um, understood". "Why the sudden formal speech. Okay, then I will be going first. Remember this if that guy offers a bet or something, refuses his offer, or just ignores him. don''t get drowned in his Bullshit". "Okay, I will. Thanks Soma". "Good, then I will be going and make sure to observe my fight. Maybe it will become a good lesson for you". Xiao Lian, who felt Soma''s presence separating from her, lifted her gaze and saw his broad back that gave her a secure feeling. She clenched her left chest as she softly whispered. "Do your best, Soma". Soma, who separated himself from Xiao Lian, kept inhaling a few breaths and exhaling them several times to calm his racing heart after he spouted some cheesy line that made his skin crawl. "My God, that was so embarrassing, fuu". However, thanks to his skill, he managed to control his emotions to a certain degree and let his face show a calm side while his heart was in turmoil because of it. "It seems you are done with the tactics meeting?". Read exclusives on NovelFiremp _y,r. Soma met gaze with his opponent. A senior with the name Jian Li stood with a straight posture and a dark brown wooden sword, placing it behind his back, pointing its tip to the sky. "Yeah, sorry if I make you wait". Jian Li softly shook his head to the side while exhaling a breath. He loosened his posture and cupped his fist first before forming his upper stance while holding his wooden sword using his right hand only. "Then, shall we begin?". Soma, who saw his opponent gesture, cupped his fist to show respect as a person who walked the path of a Martial Artist. He began to prepare his middle stance and sharpened his gaze to its limit because of the unknown strength Jiang Li possessed. "I''m ready". Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 192: Chapter 192 Soma V Jiang Li. Soma and Jiang Li didn''t make any movement as they stared at each other, observing every inch of their bodies. Soma felt firsthand how strong the senior in front of him was. He must have approached this duel cautiously because he didn''t want to make a careless mistake and lose the fight. With the current tense atmosphere between them, Soma exhaled his breath and accelerated from his place. He approached Jiang Li to check how strong he was by making contact with his attack or the feeling of it. Also, Soma wants to confirm the current stats he gained from doing Daily Quest, which adds almost thirty-seven status in total. Soma used the tiger stance that he trained for this month after watching how Lin Fan moved in their sparring. He managed to grasp the essence and start to cultivate it himself. Lowering his stance a bit further, Soma, like a tiger that hunted its prey, lunged at his opponent, unleashing his fierceness, and clenched his finger in a tiger palm that he aimed at Jiang Li''s abdomen. However, the moment Soma entered Jiang Li''s sword range, he saw a brief silhouette of a shadow that blocked his view and aimed its tip at between Soma''s eyebrows. With a sudden threat aimed at his head, Soma explosively stopped in his advance and tilted his head to the side, barely dodging the thrust. "What a clean stab". "Focus, First-year!". Maybe realizing Soma was in a daze for a brief moment. Jiang Li, with his calm and bold tone, reprimanded Soma as Jiang Li began his next attack. Soma, who understood his opponent''s intention, knitted his brows as he took a step back, leaving Jiang Li''s sword range. But, with Jiang Li''s trained footstep, he fluidly guided Soma to enter his sword range, making Soma like an entrapped mouse as Jiang Li began his relentless attack. Horizontal slash, stab, stab, vertical slash, diagonal slash. Jiang Li keeps his movement in check as he always guides Soma''s movement to enter his sword range so that he can keep raining attacks on Soma. Soma, with his calm-like state and sharpened senses, keep dodging the incoming slash that seems like a tsunami, flooding him with its continuous attack. Jiang Li''s precise and trained movement was something Soma marveled at, and Jiang Li''s insight into knowing his opponent''s thoughts was something Soma had to take note of. "There are more to come first-year students!". Jiang Li used that as a warning, and the attack that rained at Soma intensified. Jiang Li''s movement was much more swift and deadly than it was aimed at his vital, which made Soma''s sweat trickle down his temple. However, despite the relentless and strong attack, Soma manages to dodge or deflect all of them and patiently awaits his chance to counter at the right moment. With a series of one-sided attacks, Soma shifted his tactics as Jiang Li brought down his sword in a vertical line. Soma side-stepped to the side and struck the sword body, making Jiang Li loosen the grip on his sword. "Now!". Soma closed the distance and began to aim at Jiang Li''s vulnerable points. Soma releases a series of punches, palm strikes, and even kicks to bring down the opponent in front of him. Jiang Li, who regained his grip, deflected Soma''s fist and began to unleash his counter, but Soma had already distanced himself from him. Both of them finally had time to catch a breath as Jiang Li''s mouth loosened and opened his mouth. "Pardon me, but It was a bit late. My name is Jiang Li, a branch member of the Jiang family from China. Pleased to meet you". Soma, who suddenly got some introduction, knitted his brows, then he loosened the tension in his stiff face for a bit and spoke. "My name is Soma. Pleased to meet you too senior". Jiang Li nodded his head as he exhaled the breath he was holding in and tensed the muscles around his body. "Shall we start the real one, Soma?". Soma, who felt the opponent in front of him, was changing his atmosphere, becoming sharper like a polished blade. Soma''s body shudders in delight because this is something that Martial artists must do to gain enlightenment in their path. Soma prepared his middle stance while also sharpening his senses to the peak and felt the duel that would unfold right now would elevate the duel to the next level. "Let''s go, senior". Xiao Lian, who saw the duel progress from the side, felt her body shudder. The tension between Soma and the swordsman intensified. It made the hair around her body stand up because of the atmosphere alone. Then, simultaneously, Soma and the swordsman class at the same time, creating a small ripple that shook the air and sent a clash of shockwaves that swayed her ponytail. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Woah". Soma and the swordsman began to do a frontal assault as the flurry of attack from the swordsman rained down toward Soma. Soma dodged and deflected every attack that launched at him while delivering his counter. The fight was so intense, making Xiao Lian, who saw them, feel small compared to them. Then she recalled the words Soma had said earlier as she clenched her left chest. "Soma, Win!". The duel unfolds for almost a minute without stopping. Soma and Jiang Li''s breath began to turn rough, but no one showed their weakened state as they kept attacking one another. Soma, who saw the incoming sword toward his neck from the side, bent his knee and used one of his legs as an axis to perform a sweep kick aimed at Jiang Li''s feet to destroy his stance. Jiang Li, who saw that coming slightly, left the ground, but something unexpected happened. The sweeping kick Soma unleashed was just a feint. The real kick Soma intended was a back kick supported by the momentum of the earlier kick, pierced through the air, and aimed at Jiang Li''s abdomen. Soma, who stayed in the position, heard an unnerving sound with a crack that resonated in his ear upon his kick, making contact with something hard. "Guk!". He hurriedly fixed his stance, turning his back around, and found Jiang Li, who got blown for a couple of meters in one knee while clutching his right hand. With his rough breath, Soma uses this change to recharge his strength by regulating his breathing, waiting for his opponent to make a move before he counters it. "...Why didn''t you finish me off?". Jiang Li lifted his gaze and met his eyes with Soma, who regained his calm composure while maintaining his middle stance. At the same time, Jiang Li was trying to keep his composure, wondering why Soma didn''t deliver his final blow. "...Well, because this is fun". "Fun?". "It''s been a while since I experienced a duel that made my blood boil and heart race in anticipation. You could say that I am genuinely like Martial Art". Soma''s remark feels like a hammer that strikes a nail into Jiang Li''s heart in pain because of the feeling of envy he had for the freedom Soma had to pursue his martial path. Jiang Li opened his left palm and clutched his right arm again almost instantly. He knitted his brows, for his pale skin turned blue with a shade of red because of the internal bleeding. That kick Soma unleashed carried his entire body weight and mixed with his strength, could injure him to this state. "A first-year with this much potential. What a monster". "I lost". Chapter 193: Chapter 193 Xiao Lian’s duel. Jiang Li, with his resigned tone, echoed in the entire arena, making Soma who was ready to pounce once more, stand still. Soma observed Jiang Li state where he was clutching his blue right hand. Soma loosened the tension in his body and approached Jiang Li. "Are you okay?". Soma extended his right hand, waiting for the other to grasp it. He chose to help him because he knew that Jiang Li had an honorable nature compared to his master. Also, the fact that a moment ago, they were engaged in an enjoyable duel that they had never felt in their lives made their guard a bit loosened toward each other. "Thank you". Jiang Li, using his left hand, grasped Soma''s right hand as Soma pulled him up to a standing position. Jiang Li knit his brows as a stinging pain that assaulted his nerves jolted his brain as he clutched his right hand. "Thanks for your guidance". Soma didn''t utter any sympathy or consolation words and simply cupped his fist, giving the other person his respect, which was replied to by Jiang Li with the same gesture, albeit using one hand. Simultaneously, both turned their back and went toward their respective partners. Jiang Li, who arrived at his master''s side, bowed his head slightly as he felt ashamed to show his unsightly appearance in front of his master. "I am sorry, master, for I have failed to execute your mission". "...Stand up!". The red-haired man, with his chilling tone, opened his mouth, which made Jiang Li''s body tense. Jiang Li slightly showed his face, but a startling crack echoed in the arena, making Jiang Li''s eyes open in shock. A stinging pain began to assault across one cheek, leaving a fiery sensation that would burn his dignity as a man. "Tch, step aside, useless!". The red-haired man began to enter the stage. Soma, who arrived at Xiao Lian''s side, raised his right palm in the air and spread his mouth, showing his joyful expression. "I won". "Mm, you are. That was an eye-opening duel". Xiao Lian, who raised her hand to meet Soma''s palm, stopped in the air as a dry slap reverberated in the arena, making her and Soma''s attention turned the source. They saw the red-haired senior slap Jiang Li and spared him no glance as if he was dealing with pebbles on the side road. Soma, who happened to see that, knit his brows as he slowly lowered his raised hand and clenched it tightly. "That bastard!". "Soma!". Xiao Lian''s chill tone brought his attention back toward her while she, with her raised hand, gestured to him to do the same. Soma''s tensed body loosened as he raised his right hand as Xiao Lian clapped it. "I''m going". "Wait, Xiao Lian". "What?!". Soma suddenly stood in front of her as she wanted to enter the arena. He blocked her body completely, making her freeze up briefly. She noticed that on Soma''s left palm, its dark diamond shone, and on his palm, there was a slice of cut fruit with an orange color. She alternated her gaze between him and the fruit as she saw Soma pick it up at his fingertips. "Open wide!". Xiao Lian''s face stiffened because of the unexpected situation she was in. She never knew that Soma had this side of him, seeing the fruit in front of her eyes. Xiao Lian, who didn''t want to make Soma wait too long with her trembling lips, pounced her lips and managed to engulf the fruit along with Soma''s fingers. Soma, who felt her soft, glossy lips and her wet tongue that touched his skin, stiffened his face as he slowly took his fingers not to make her uncomfortable. "Eat the fruit!". Xiao Lian nodded as she slowly swayed her jaw, chewing the fruit in her mouth. A mix of sweet and sour tastes exploded inside her mouth, making her listless eyes bloated in full color. [You ingested a mutated fruit that grew inside the gate, constitution raised: Agility raised (+10) for 1 minute] "This is?!". A translucent window began to appear in front of her, notified the fruit had worked its effect to enhance one of her stats temporarily. Xiao Lian, with trembling eyes, tried to open her mouth when Soma put his index finger on her lips, making Xiao Lian''s face flush. "There are no rules that state you can''t buff yourself. ¡­Off you go!". Soma, without giving her time to answer, urged Xiao Lian to enter the arena. "If things get south, don''t forget to use your magic!". Xiao Lian, who felt the warm hands that pushed her back and the slight reminder that echoed in her ears, made her body burn with fighting spirit. She nodded her head while unwillingly to separate with Soma''s hands on her back. With her steady step, Xiao Lian regulated her breathing while also concentrating on her emotions to become null again and focused her thoughts on the enemy in front of her. The red-haired senior who received the glare spread his gentle smile and then cast his murderous gaze toward Soma. He witnessed their talk in secret, which happened in close contact, and it gave him irks and roused the desire to kill the boy even further. However, it was not the time. Jiang Wei must have focused his attention on the princess that stood in front of him, with her ethereal figure that shone even in the evening hour. She truly lived up to her name as the beauty from Xiao Clan. "...You finally came, Miss Xiao". S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...". As per her agreement with Soma, Xiao Lian shut her lips tight and ignored the red-haired senior greeting while she was still trying to form a plan to defeat the guy in front of her. "Shall we start, Miss Xiao Lian. I, with the name of Jiang Wei, challenge you to a duel". Xiao Lian clenched her hands that held the staff. She bent her knees in a middle stance position while casting her fierce glint on Jing Wei. "Then, I will give you a handi¡­ " Then, without waiting for her opponent to finish his words. Xiao Lian kicked the ground, and it created afterimages that made Jiang Wei''s eyes bloated in shock. With a single swift motion, Xiao Lian thrust her staff aimed at Jiang Wei''s throat, who was still unaware of the situation. "Gahak". A dry thud resonated in the arena, making Soma, who heard to knit his brows in wonder, and Jiang Li sign in exasperated. Jiang Wei, whose eyes were rolling into the back, flew back, creating beautifully curved balls before his back slammed to the ground unconscious. Xiao Lian, who also still didn''t comprehend the situation, tilted her head. She straightened her spine and faced the unconscious senior once more. "He''s weak, but¡­". With her enhanced movement and her current strength, she could manifest a stronger blow from the current battle power she had. However, she felt a slightly complicated feeling as she was never being taught to retort to that way of doing things. Xiao Lian, who finally realized she had won, breathed a sigh of relief as he saw the blue-haired senior approach before her, picking up the unconscious senior. "You win, Miss. Please excuse me". Xiao Lian, who saw the two seniors retreating back, pumped her fist into the air as she felt a tremendous amount of joy after striking that persistent guy. "I won?!". "Yes, you are. You did a good job making that man swallow his own words". Soma''s sudden voice jolted her body forward as she spun her body to the back, seeing Soma showing his white teeth while also raising his right hand. However, Xiao Lian felt something else swelling inside her, without knowing why her body accelerated before she nosedived toward his robust chest, which gave her a sense of peace. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "Xiao Lian". "I worked hard!". "Ah? um". "I worked hard!". "Yeah, I certainly witnessed that". "I worked hard!". "?". Soma, who kept getting this broken record, felt a slight chill running through his spine. He started to rack his brain as to why Xiao Lian suddenly acted spoiled like this. "Oh, I see, I remembered it now. So, that''s how it is". Xiao Lian''s body stiffened as she felt a warm touch on her head, spreading full joy in her brain. She rubbed her cheeks against his chest and acted like a kitten, marking her territory. "Good job, Xiao Lian". Chapter 194: Chapter 194 Hina’s discovery. After separating herself from her close aides, Hina alone walked in the hallway that led her to the grand library, the place where the students sought knowledge and tranquility. The hallway was bustling with silent mouths where many students beside her also had the same purpose as her: to go to the library. However, some of them were going as a pair, which made her feel a bit lonely because of the absence of the two of them, Soma, who always accompanied her, and Xiao Lian, whom she could express her thoughts freely beside Soma. "I wonder what those two are doing right now". Hina, who slightly missed their appearance, stopped in her tracks, inviting a curious gaze from other students. She turned her eyes to the side where there was a window beside her, beyond the transparent barrier that separates herself from the outside world. Hina saw the transition of the sky that soon would turn blackened. She shook her head to the sides and noticed that the bustling hallway had turned deserted. Then she resumed the walk and never looked back again. A few minutes passed, and finally, Hina arrived at the grand library entrance door, which was luckily opened because the person inside wanted to get out. With a silent whisper from the gust of wind that entered the inside of the library, giving it some air to freshen the room, a pair of students, a male and a female, walked proudly while interlocking their hands as they noticed Hina''s figure before they smiled at her. "Where do you want to go next?". S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm, I want to read the book today, so¡­". The two seniors, which Hina assumes as a couple, walked away from the library as the male was leading her from in front while the female was holding a thick book in her other hand. Hina, who saw that scene, chuckled as her thoughts began to wander toward a certain boy who was always doing the same thing to her. "Ah, forget about it, let''s enter!". Before Hina''s thoughts escalated further, she entered the library and closed the door quietly so as not to make the other notice her appearance. After visiting the library several times, Hina began to understand some of the structure based on it. On the first floor, there are many bookshelves that are filled to the brim with books, fiction, grimoire, and many more. Also, the content that was shown in the books from the first floor was some basic knowledge that covered only a subject between beginner and intermediate subjects. Suppose there is someone who wants to assess the knowledge that contains an advanced subject inside the library. First and foremost, they must be renowned and have a good reputation from the school, plus permission from the academy''s principal to visit the second floor. That was the place where the advanced knowledge or subject and from the rumor, there is a rank behind advance slumbering on it waiting for someone to open it. Hina, who was already used to the interior, began to maneuver easily until she arrived at one of the bookshelves with the Letter H written on it. She scans the grimoire she wants to seek and learn, sliding her gaze to the side before she spots the grimoire she wants. Hina took it in her hands before taking other grimoires or books to deepen her knowledge. "Lucky for me, the seat was empty". In the corner of the library room, there is a single-seater Sofa, which Hina remembered very well because this place was Soma''s usual sitting place if he came to the library. Hina patted the cushion on the sofa before sitting on top of it, letting her body absorb the springy texture. She put aside the other books she wanted to read and focused her attention on the grimoire in her hands. The Grimoire was a book that contained information from a spell that was written by the magic tower as per the agreement from the wizard who invented the spell. Hina is one of the people who aspire to become a renowned wizard by creating her own original magic, the same as her mother, and because of that, she is joining a magic creation club in the academy. Hina flipped the book cover and welcomed the introduction of the book. She began to continuously flip the pages as she began to recall what page the last time she read. "Not this. Not here. Where is it? ¡­Ah, I remember this. I finally caught up". After finding the page she was looking for, Hina took out a notebook and a mechanical pencil from her storage and started to immerse herself in reading, storing much information that she deemed helpful for her future reference. The grimoire contained information about fire spells, which was Hina''s specialty, and a lot of them were spells that were created for attacking purposes. An attack was indeed a formidable option in the time of battle, but the one Hina was looking for was the opposite. She was looking for a spell that could help herself or her friend around her. Hina, specifically, is searching for a spell that will give her the power to protect like a barrier or an enhanced boost of agility to increase her chance to flee from a strong monster that is way above her leagues. However, that doesn''t mean Hina skipped any of the knowledge regarding the attacking spell. She busied her hands to copy the text into the notebook she prepared, and Hina always stored the attacking spell she thought could benefit her as a Versatile combatant. "...All of them are attack spells. Hm?!". A single page drew her eyes as it was different from the other spell Hina had copied toward her notebook. Her lips parted ways, showing her white teeth, and her heart pumped with energy because the spell she was looking for was finally within her grasp. "Finally, I found it". As Hina was engrossed in her reading and copying the book, a Librarian committee approached her seat, casting a looming shadow that distracted her focus. "Excuse me". "Yes¡­?!". Hina turned her attention and saw the person who greeted her suddenly turned stiff because she knew the person in front of her well. She is a beautiful female senior who radiates an adult charm, casting her soft, curved lips on her. However, Hina, who recalled Soma''s expression when he was dealing with the person before her, vividly recalled it in her brain. "The library is almost closed for the day. I am sorry, but you must tidy your belongings and the books you take, or if you want, you can borrow your unfinished book to be brought home¡­". "Um, No thanks. I will leave this place after tidying my belongings. Thank you for the reminder". "No, it is my duty as a committee member. By the way, You are alone today?". Mary, who expanded the conversation, made Hina, who was holding the book from the library, halt in her tracks. Hina knitted her brows as she began to feel uncomfortable because of the probing question she threw at her. "...Yes, I am. My other friends were busy with their training. Then if you''ll excuse me". Hina''s torso bent slightly as she gave Mary her respect as junior to senior before turning her back, leaving Mary alone in the library, which was unknown to her eyes. Mary was smiling deviously while looking at Hina''s retreating figure. Chapter 195: Chapter 195 Shocking truth. Hina said her farewell to Senior Mary, who pulled out the entrance door of the library, leaving a big enough gap for her to pass through. Once she was outside, she puffed out her chest, inhaling an amount of oxygen before exhaling it in one go, and changed her mind. "Then, what should I do now?". S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She began to move her legs without any purpose in mind. First and foremost, she must leave the academy building, for it was almost closed up. In the deserted hallway where no soul had been sighted, Hina walked alone while basking in the blazing color of the sun that filtered through the window glass in between and almost reached its resting period before the sky was darkened. The pace she was walking was much slower as she enjoyed the tranquil feeling the hallway gave her, compared to the busy hours of the academy. In front of her, there was a turn, and from the other side, she found a single male student, probably a senior with a hunched back, who seemed used to the place, walking around while approaching her side. Hina glanced for a second and found that the male was oblivious to her gaze. He had a dark circle that was spotted below his eye, which made him look unhealthy. His breath was also rough as he was tired after doing some heavy labor. The male who felt a gaze on him glanced at Hina, then nodded his head to greet her briefly, then he kept treading the path, walking straight to an unknown place. Hina didn''t want to bother herself with the male student and turned her gaze forward. Several times had passed, and now Hina was standing outside the academy building while looking at the darkened sky, Accompanied by a warm spring breeze that caressed her skin. "I wonder if the two of them had finished their training?". "...Miss Akabane?". Hina''s body stiffened because she heard a melodious and gentle voice that came from her side calling her name. She turned her attention and found Leon, who was looking at her with his gentle gaze approaching her. The moment she saw Leon''s figure, her face stiffened, and her heart started to stir because of the complex she had regarding strangers. This was her first time being in close distance with Leon, whom she barely noticed or talked to. However, the moment Hina tries to face her past, she vows to change and never look back toward the past and must not lose sight of the future she is trying to hold. She gulped her saliva to moisten her parched throat, then opened her mouth. "...Sir, Leon, what can I help you?". Albeit a slight pause, Hina could express her greeting toward strangers. "No, I just want to greet you, that''s all. Is Soma not with you?". Leon, with his raised brows, asked about Soma''s absence. Because of the earlier event in the lunch cafeteria when Soma proudly claimed that he would take both of them, it generally froze him and Eiji in place. However, deep down, he holds great respect for Soma because he dares to claim that line proudly without a shred of hesitation. So, the fleeting memories Leon had toward both of the girls faded as he was currently attracted to another woman. "Soma is currently training with Xiao Lian, and I was just getting out of the library by myself on my way home to the female dormitory". "Truly admirable. You guys are sure to be diligent about your Academy life". "Well, thank you for that". HIna, who was caught off guard by the thanks she received, twitched her cheeks as she tried to spread her lips in an awkward manner. Leon, who saw that awkward smile, smiled wryly before remembering an important piece regarding the rumor of students that recently circled around the academy. "Miss Akabane, you should leave the place, and sorry for taking your time". "No, It''s okay. Then, maybe we should separate from here?!". "Yeah, we should. There is also a rumor regarding something that happened recently in the academy. Hm?!". Hina, with her sharp sense regarding mana, detected turbulence near her place as she turned toward the source of it, making Leon raise his brows in wonder. "She is?". "What is wrong? That is?". Leon followed Hina''s gaze and found a green-haired beauty with a male student with a hunched back. A nasty smile plastered on his mouth, dragging Mary toward a certain place with hurried steps. Hina knit her brows as she felt something was not right. "What is he doing?". "Suush, be quiet". Hina stopped Leon''s advance as he was about to lose control regarding the senior male who was forcing Mary, the woman he was interested in. "Miss Akabane, What are you doing?". Leon, whose path had been blocked by stretched hands, knitted his brows angrily. Hina did not reply to Leon''s question. With light steps, she began to sneakily follow behind the two seniors who seemed to be acting weird. Hina maneuvered her feet so that she didn''t create any sound, maintained her distance, and also tried to find a spot to cover her body. Leon, who saw her antics, raised his brows as the earlier anger dissipated. He pondered slightly before deciding to join Hina in her tailing them. The two seniors were walking toward the back of the academy, which was still covered by greenery and dense trees that created a canopy casting its shadow that covered its surroundings. "This place is?". Leon, who saw the seniors, went inside toward the darkness and knit his brows in worry over the safety of Mary because he saw her being dragged by force. Hina, whose mana sensitivity is triggered, shrinks her eyes further as she begins to enter the dense tree without any further thought. "Wait, Miss Akabane!". Without any chance to stop her. Leon began to chase her back, and once he was almost caught off her, he saw Hina with her grave eyes looking in a certain direction where the place was covered in shadows, with a bit of light that cascaded along the gaps of the canopy. The air was thick with the scent of blooming night, and the silence was broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze and the rustling of rubbing each other''s skin. Hina, who noticed the sight in front of her, stiffened her expression, then swiftly placed her back toward the tree to hide her figure from the seniors'' gaze. Leon, who also followed behind, placed his back toward the other tree as he followed Hina''s gaze, and his entire body stiffened solid like a rock. He stood silently in the shadows, his eyes fixed on the two people, Mary and the senior male, entwined in a passionate embrace, placing their lips together. The seniors, oblivious to the world around them, shared a kiss so intense that it seemed to melt the darkness away, their silhouettes blending into one. The senior male began to reach out toward Mary''s ample breast, which was bigger compared to the female around her age, and with a gentle force, he squeezed it, making Mary let out a slight moan that turned the atmosphere into pink. "...What is happening?". Chapter 196: Chapter 196 Trapped. Leon, who stood absentmindedly seeing the two of them share a passionate kiss with each other, felt his heart crack with an intense grief accumulated in his heart. He saw Mary, a girl who caught his attention recently, embrace another man with an alluring moan and breath she leaked every time they kissed. Gradually, the crack in his heart grew larger until it filled his entire heart, making it so fragile toward another touch. Leon couldn''t see the scene any longer for fear that his heart would be shattered completely. Leon cast his gaze down, not daring to lift it again and try to turn his body, then dash away from the place. However, the moment he wanted to make a stir with his hasty judgment, a strong grip stopped his attempt, making him turn his gaze toward Hina, who is in a completely different state from Leon. Hina''s eyes were shrunken in a dangerous state as she, with her mana manipulation that reached an intermediate level, could clearly see what the two of them were doing was something terrifying, for it involved one life. "Unhand me this instant!". Leon, within this state, let his rough tone in a whisper so as not to make their cover obvious. His act made Hina knit her brows in annoyance. "Shut up. You don''t know anything and yet are acting foolish like that. Face the reality in front of you, damn it!". "Foolish, what the hell are¡­". "I said shut up?! It''s almost time!". "?!". Hina turned her head toward the kissing scene as she released the hand that was holding Leon''s right wrist and focused her attention on the scene. On the other side of the scene, the male senior with such vigor earlier began to dim as his body started to convulse in Mary''s embrace. Mary, who saw the male in that state, brought his lip closer, tightening her embrace around the man''s neck for the last time. Mary''s eyes, which shone in green pupils, turned into a charming purple color, followed by her hair. Gradually, she released the man in her embrace, who had lost strength in his limbs, lying on the ground unmoving. The senior male was in a bad state with his eyes that rolled to the back, his skin that white as a sheet of paper, and his complexion was shrinking as if his soul had been sucked. "This is how far I can get from a virgin nerd like him, fuu. I need someone with a strong physique that will give me more energy to harvest". With her new appearance, she traced her plump lips as she cast her fluttering sigh. Mary, after sucking the life force from the male in front of her, temporarily releases her true form. Her usual form was a beautiful human girl with green hair and an adult charm. Now she turned into an adult woman in her early twenties with violet hair that blended with the surrounding dark, and from her back, she accidentally released a pair of bat wings that stretched outside, feeling joy for being freed after long of being sealed. "Hm?! Who''s there?". Mary, with her true form released, feels another presence beside her in this dark place. She knitted her brows, then turned her gaze to the source and found a pair of male and female with familiar faces. One of them is a tall, handsome boy with short blonde hair who seems surprised seeing her change in the atmosphere and appearance. The other is a beautiful, short red-haired girl with a glare that could kill people directed at her. Mary was both annoyed and curious at the same time, knowing that her undercover had been blown up. Also the matter regarding her mission, she spread her lips to show her nasty sharp canines toward the first-year students who she deemed as dangerous for holding her secret. "Junior Leon and you girl, it''s a shame, but you must die here, girl". She clenched both her hands before a magic circle with a diameter of two meters appeared with its symbols as the surrounding mana began to undulate around it, being sucked toward the circles. Hina saw the demon girl preparing her magic before her. She focused her attention on gathering mana on her right palm before she thrust it upward. From her palm, a flickering spark began to dance across the dark artificial forest. The spark started to turn brighter and created a mass of fireball that she threw to the sky. A ball of flames began to carve its way, burning any wind that blocked its attempt to reach the sky, and after it reached a high altitude, Hina clenched her hands and let the ball of flames explode, creating havoc with fireworks that would alarm the other person. "Too Late". However, as the ball of flames exploded and let out its brilliance spark across the air, a thin membrane of mana began to surround the four of them in the dark forest, creating a cage that entrapped and prevented anything from getting involved with the situation on their side. "Tch..". Hina, who realized what Mary had been doing, knitted her brows as she began to summon her legendary equipment in her left hand. She prepared her stance and then opened her mouth. "Senior, can I assume you are a demon, yes?". Mary, who heard Hina''s question, is standing still, unmoving, while also casting her frosty gaze at her. Hina, who felt the gaze, felt her body shudder because of the oppressive might Mary had unknowingly unleashed. "It doesn''t matter, right? You already saw everything, but I will make sure that this will be the last day you will breathe". S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...So, I take that as a yes. I see, so you are a demon". Hina, unusually calm, inhaled a deep breath to calm her raging heart upon the mentioned demon. She began to recall Soma''s weird behavior. "Soma, so you already knew all along that Woman is a demon, and he is deliberately hiding it from us so that it doesn''t concern us". She exhaled the breath she was holding, "Fuu, it seems I still have a long way to go to stand beside him. However¡­". In front of her, there is a demon folk who has caused great misery and suffering for Soma since he was little. Without her knowing, her pupils dilated into a dot as the fiery aura around her turned into a menacing aura. Her furious glare even made Mary, as a demon, shudder in shock. "Why is that girl having so much hatred?". Mary is wondering why Hina holds that much resentment in her eyes while also preparing her other magic. With renewed resolve in her heart, Hina drew the blade and pointed it at Mary. Hina realized the gap of strength in their power and the experience they had as an abilities user. But she believes that the flames she detonated earlier will be noticed by many people in the academy, especially by Soma. So the thing she needs to do is to hold on until help is coming and, for the first time in her life, face the demon, one of her loved one''s mortal enemies. "...Your evil will stop here, demon". Chapter 197: Chapter 197 Descent. The sun had almost set, casting its golden hue that escaped into the gap between the canopy. Two figures stand around fifteen meters apart, preparing their battle stance. Hina, with her katana in hand, knitted her brow with her still menacing glare. Her hateful gaze was filled with a fierce determination to fight the demon in front of her. On the other hand, Mary, with her composed stance, focuses her thoughts on channeling mana around her body, ready to unleash her spell anytime. Mary stood silently while her uniform swayed because there was a slight gust of wind that gathered around her. "Fuu!". The battle started as Hina, with her swift movement, accelerated forward, ready to strike using her swordsmanship. Hina''s movement was swift and precise as she swung her blade to the side horizontally, but Mary easily dodged it by stepping back. Hina didn''t finish with her first attack. Her Katana was moved in a blur and sharp silver edges in the dark. She swung with ferocious speed, each strike accompanied by gusts of wind that had been cut, leaving her with no resistance since the katana itself was the possession of the wind god itself. Mary, with her superior physical strength, countered by dodging every attack Hina had unleashed. With her untrained body in martial arts, Mary was dodging the blade trace with a wide enough margin and making too many wasteful movements. Hina, who saw the opponent''s weak point, pressed forward using her swordsmanship while maintaining her calm and breath so that she would not be exhausted. "Wind cutter". Mary, as she creates some distance and with a single wave from her right hand. A thin blade made from compressed wind emerged as an invisible slash and mixes with the surrounding dark place, making the magic she throws at Hina untraceable by the naked eye. However, Hina, through mana manipulation, saw its trajectory. She knit her brows as she felt two wind blades that aimed at her right leg and neck. Hina''s feet left the ground as she raised the sharp blade to defend her right neck. "Kuh?!". "Hmm, so she could detect that. Then, how about these?". Mary began to raise her battle aura, making the tense atmosphere heavier as a hundred blades from compressed wind gathered around Mary, ready to be launched. The invisible blade were giving a sense of dread, like a reaper that would take out someone else''s life unnoticed. "Go!". With a single command from Mary, the hundred windblade flew toward Hina. Hina feels that coming knitted her brows as her body senses a multiple danger that could devour her life in an instant. Hina''s brain began to race at high speed as she remembered the spell she read earlier. The spell that creates a barrier. But, she didn''t have the time to rehearse her reading, andd train to create it. So with do or die spirit. Hina gathered the Mana in her body and the surrounding mana around her to create a solid defense to block that incoming attack. "Blaze shield". Hina''s surroundings began to undertake a humongous change. The temperature rose as a spark began to ignite in the air as it kept growing and turned into a bright and burning flame that shone in the darkness. Then, before everyone''s eyes, the flame surrounding Hina began to compress itself, solidifying and creating a thick transparent rectangular shield with glowing orange light. The surface of the shield was a smooth and solid structure like a mirror, but it was strong enough to withstand an A-rank monster strike or a stronger monster, depending on how well the user used the ability to manipulate their mana and the mastery of the technique. The hundred compressed wind that Mary throws at Hina flies in a single direction as it keeps destroying anything and everything on their path. A dry thud echoed, creating a shock that Hina received in her raised right hand. The windblade collided with her barrier, and the rectangle barrier Hina created was still intact. Still, Hina, the one in question, grits her teeth, trying to hold off the wind blade that bombarded her with its powerful momentum from its speed and made her hand numbed because of the rapid impact it received. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Quite a nice barrier you got there, but how about this, hm?!". Mary''s action was halted because of the sudden burst of fire arrows that sneakily descended from above her and aimed at her unguarded head, making Mary leap to the side while putting her back toward the tree. Hina, who saw Mary''s hiding place, retracted the barrier in her hands and began to lunge forward, brandishing her blade that shone in the darkness. She swung the blade toward the thick tree. It easily cuts diagonally without any resistance but with the separated body of the tree. The trunk began to slide down, and it slammed to the ground, raising a cloud of dust that disturbed her vision. Then, from Hina''s blind spot, Mary''s clenched right hand delivered a blow that jolted Hina''s body from the left side. It was a sharp, searing agony, and the force it delivered to her ribs made her blown away from her place. Hina''s body flew away before slamming into a thick tree, stopping its momentum before she dropped to the ground. "Kahak!". Hina''s vision turned blurry from the agony she felt. Earlier, she could feel that her left ribs were bent with a cracking sound that echoed in her ear, making her body shudder in fright. Her lungs were on fire as it was protesting to inhale some air to make it moist again, but the pain caused by her moving chest prevented her from inhaling some air. Each breath she took was labor itself while she was covered in cold sweat. Slowly, a sound of impending death echoed as Mary, with her composed attitude, approached Hina, who was in a dangerous state. Hina saw her figure grit her teeth, trying to endure the intense agony in her body, but her body refused to listen to the command. "Shit, come on, move! Move!". "Hmph, Pathetic. all that talk, and in the end, you are lying in there where the battle was just started. Haa, I''m cautious for nothing". Mary sighs in disappointment as she kneels on the spot while casting her mockery gaze on Hina. Mary, using her raw strength, gripped Hina''s throat and lifted her up, leaving Hina''s legs dangling on the ground. Mary scanned Hina''s appearance while also gathering enough mana on her free hand before she blasted it toward Hina at point-blank range. "Tempest". As she unleashed her magic simultaneously, Mary''s right hand, that grip on Hina''s throat, loosened. The undulating pressure from the spell from Mary began to cover Hina''s body as it swirled violently with her in the center of it. Then, from the small storm, Mary unleashed multiple blades from compressed wind and began to rain down with its ferocious claws, tearing Hina''s body. Hina, who was losing her footsteps and the sense of loose strength in her limbs, her body could only be shredded and could only await her death. She couldn''t even scream to ask for help, the searing pain that kept shredding her body, making her lose some sense of pain. Her uniform was a thorn, and her skin was torn from its flesh. Her thorn muscles began to spurt blood that painted the place red. "...St-stop it!". "Oh, finally willing to move, my sweet junior?". "Please stop this?". "Pft, ahahahahahaha¡­ How laughable, is this the savior mother dearest talking about? That title seems unfit for him. But well, I will take him with me as my mother dearest ordered me". Mary released the spell that was torturing Hina. Hina''s body dropped down to the ground, bathed in her own blood while twitching, still refusing to give up her life. Mary, who spared no glance toward Hina, a nearly half-death state figure, turned her attention toward Leon, who still couldn''t or maybe didn''t want to believe that the senior he thought was a lovely girl turned out to be a demonic woman. "Leon, if you don''t want to get hurt, be nice and follow my words, okay!". "...". "I promise I will give you something pleasurable before your life perishes, Fufufu¡­". Leon, who almost got baited with her honey-like words, wavered, but seeing Hina in grave danger brought his consciousness back from the abyss. He clenched his teeth as he summoned the half-broken sword that resonated with himself the moment it reappeared in his hand. The sword radiated a yellow glow that shone in the dark, casting its gentle light to grace the dark land. Leon, with his stirred heart, clenched the sword hilt, but he was unmoving and standing still as he was bothered by his fragile heart. "I am sorry, Miss Akabane for how coward my heart is. This time for sure!". [Serene Mind Skill activated] Mary, who ridiculed him a moment ago, realized Leon had change his atmosphere making her mind wary. She shifted her mind as she began to infuse Mana into her eyes. She curved her plump lips, casting her bewitching charms to bait his swayed heart. Slowly, she moved her feet to Leon''s side. "I am sorry, Leon. Come to me, and I will make sure you...". However, the moment Mary stepped forward, the barrier above her head cracked, and a thundering roar echoed across the academy perimeter with its divine might. It descended into the ground and blasted the barrier and the surrounding darkness with its brilliant light. "Hina!". Within her hazy consciousness, Hina, whose eyes were blurry, saw the scene before she said in her heart. "Soma, I am sorry, I can''t do much. But she''s all yours!". Chapter 198: Chapter 198 Destroying the Barrier. The time slightly went further back before Soma struck down the barrier that shifted the reality from the truth about what happened to Hina, Leon and the demon Mary. After the duel that finished with the seniors, they celebrated their victory in a sweet moment. Soma and Xiao Lian decide to do some light sparring and run for another twenty minutes to loosen the tension in their body before they end their training and go toward the locker room to freshen themselves. In the locker room, Soma, with a steamed and cleansed body devoid of any sticky fluid from sweat or dirt that sticks to his skin, is putting on his uniform when he overhears the two males he assumed seniors talk in whispers across from his locker. "Hey, did you know?". "What?". "Recently, there is a rumour that a nasty Demonesses that sucks men''s vitality roams around the Academy". "Oh, I heard that too. Man, I wish that were true. I am willing to be sucked by her to reach peak pleasure". "Are you stupid? What if the demoness is ugly?". "There is no way, dude. The name itself is Demoness. How can someone who called that be considered ugly? Rather, she probably had a bewitching appearance that would make every male crotch stand up just by seeing her". "...Damn pervert". "What the fuck! You are the one who starts the topics". As the two seniors begin to argue about their delusion, Soma, who knows the incident behind that rumour, sighs as he mutters. "So, it''s already started. I hope Leon can grow because of this," from the story he remembered, as the first rumour in the academy spread out. The incident that will involve Leon and Mary will happen in the week after. However, Soma had nothing to do with it, as he had already decided to leave everything to Leon to finish the first hurdle in his journey to becoming a saviour unless something urgent happened. He tidied up his appearance and closed the locker door before he left the room. Once outside, he leaned his body toward the wall while waiting for Xiao Lian to finish her change. Time passed, and gradually, the shadow below his feet stretched and mixed with the other shades in the surrounding hallway. "Sorry for the wait. Did you wait long?". Soma, who turned his attention toward Xiao Lian, who just got out of the bath with her still-drenched hair, stood before him with a floral scent that came out from her body, attracting her male instinct to sniff it. "No, let''s leave the academy". "Mm". Xiao Lian nodded her head as she began to nestle herself beside Soma and walked side by side in close distance. Slowly, they were immersed in their own world that was muted by the tranquil atmosphere of the academy and the comfortable distance they had. The two spent their time in comfort while occasionally Xiao Lian, with her delicate finger, would throw some light poke toward his side, making Soma turn his attention to her. As she noticed Soma''s attention had turned to her, she unknowingly would always curve her lips, making Soma stunned seeing her beautiful expression. "What?". "Mmmm, Nothing". "So". Soma turned his attention to the front as he recalled this is also one of Xiao Lian''s nature, where she is a spoiled girl. She tends to argue with Hina because of her frank affection toward Leon, making Hina a bit jealous because She envies her straightforwardness in expressing her emotions, different from Hina, who tends to hide her honest feelings. Arriving at the entrance door of the academy, they stepped their feet outside the building while accidentally being slammed by the warm wind that brushed their skin, causing the swaying of their uniform. Soma cast his gaze toward the west, seeing the red sun that had already submerged half of its body into the horizon, casting its last light for the day before, replaced by the glittering light that spread across the entire universe and a moon that would be accompanying them. "Hm?!". Then, from the corner of his sight, there was a bright mass of a ball of flame that ascended the sky before it exploded, letting out a roar, spreading a brilliance of firetails before it disappeared instantly without a trace. "What''s the matter?". Xiao Lian''s curious tone brought his attention back toward her. Soma shook his head and brushed apart the phenomenon he saw earlier as his imagination. Soma moved his feet to go to his dormitory, but without knowing why, his feet refused to leave the ground. He checked if the puppeteer skill was activated, but there was no notification about it. His calmed heart began to stir as he recalled the conversation that happened a moment ago between the two male seniors. "What is happening to me? ". S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He felt that if he left the place and brushed aside the phenomenon he saw earlier, Soma would regret it for the rest of his life. It was not because there was some unknown being whispering to him, but it was his instinct that told him to go toward the flame. "Xiao Lian, could you please go back alone?". "What''s wrong? You seem restless?". "There is something I need to check over there. Did you see the flame earlier?". "Mm, that was fire magic. I feel it was familiar from its mana, but it suddenly disappeared instantly. So, I''m not sure". Soma''s face stiffened as he heard Xiao Lian''s explanation about the flame earlier. "Xiao Lian, you sure the mana it gives seems familiar to you? How can you sense that?". "Mm, Yeah, I have a Mana manipulation that reached level 5 last week. I could feel the nature of mana it possessed, and it was the same feeling when red-hair showed her magic to me". After being given enough proof by Xiao Lian, Soma began to ponder what actually happened. "First, Hina wouldn''t do something so foolish as to lose control over her magic. Second, the usage of magic in the academy is forbidden except if something urgent happens. Also, the place where the ball of flame flew is". His eyes bloated as he began to piece the puzzle scattered in his brain. "Tch, damn it!". "Soma?!". Xiao Lian raised her brows, seeing Soma, who dashed away, leaving her alone. Soma, who recalled the ball of flames emerged. It was the back place of the Academy where many trees grew, and it was also the place where Leon found out about Mary''s true identity. The forest was within sight as he began accelerating further, trying to enter the place. Still, suddenly, his body was slammed toward an invisible barrier that absorbed the force from his running momentum. "What the?!". Soma''s body bounced back as he bumped his butt to the ground. He cast his gaze at the invisible barrier in front of him. The barrier he knew well was being erected in the forest, the place where the first tragedy that befell Leon in the story unfolded. His body shuddered upon the realization he had. He shot back up and lunged his punch forward, but the barrier was absorbing its impact. "Damn it, I need to destroy the barrier quickly, but I need a sharp weapon to break through it". "Soma?!". From behind Soma came a worried shout as Xiao Lian approached his side. "Soma, what happened? All of a sudden, you run away like that?". His luck seems to be in favour of sending him Xiao Lian, who happened to have a legendary object that could pierce everything on its peak performance. "Xiao Lian, can I borrow your spear, please?". "...But, the spear won''t listen to anybody besides me who has been chosen". "Xiao Lian, please. Let me take a look, and if the spear is impossible to hold, I will try another method". "What is actually happening?". Xiao Lian, who had never seen Soma so restless over something, knit her brows in wonder. Then, from the corner of her eyes, she saw Soma''s left hand floating mid-air. She began to focus her senses and felt a turbulence of mana that obstructed her vision. "This is". "A barrier has been erected, and the flame from earlier was probably from Hina as she sent some signal to be noticed and asked for help, but the flame disappeared because of the barrier that blocked our sight". "Red hair is?". "Xiao Lian, please, let me hold it for a while. With your weapon, I can use my strength to breach through this barrier". Soma shifts his attention toward Xiao Lian wholeheartedly, putting her in a difficult situation. She was afraid Soma would receive a backlash upon the contact with the spear, but she was also afraid that if what Soma said was true, Hina was in greater danger inside. Xiao Lian grits her teeth while summoning the blue spear in her hand. With a trembling hand, she presents it to Soma. "Here, please tell me if you cannot hold it. I will help you". "...Thanks, Xiao Lian". Soma received the blue spear from Xiao Lian. It was cold to the touch and also serene at the same time, clearly resembling the attribute of water. But within those calm and tranquil nature, water also possesses a devastating calamity that could annihilate humankind. The spear in Soma''s hand began to tremble slightly before it gradually got stronger, and the weight multiplied, making the veins in his right hand visible. The spear started to let out a buzzing sound that reverberated through his skull, jamming his thoughts. With the sudden invasion of his brain, Soma''s consciousness almost turns white when he grits his teeth and activates his skills. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "...Yield before me!". The spear that noticed the change in Soma began to resort to its last defence, but Soma was faster as he burst apart his crimson aura with thousands of bolts that danced across his skin and invaded the spear, making the spear violently revolt in his hand. "Soma?!". "I said. Yield before me!". [The power of Saint had been drawn toward your body, and it strongly resonated with the spear in your hand] Soma, who drew Martial Saint power, turned the spear upside down before slamming the tip of the spear shaft to the ground, letting out a thunderous roar that shook the surrounding air. Also, the spear was coated by hundreds of tiny bolts, shining in crimson color. "You succeed?!". Xiao Lian, who saw the results, opened her eyes in shock. She felt a bit conflicted about it and also proud that Soma could do the same thing as she did, which made her happy. "Xiao Lian, the moment the barrier collapsed, rushed to the inside". "Mm, okay, what about you?". "I will go from above". "Above?". [Martial Saint First Technique, Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation] [First Step - Lightning Scatter] Soma, whose body was covered in crimson lightning, jumped from his place, and he began to kick empty air to move toward the barrier core in the centre above. Once he arrived in the air, he clenched the spear in his hand and concentrated the saint''s power and lightning in his body, infused with the spear. The blue spear began to tremble in excitement as it received an unknown power that enhanced its power to another level. "Oh, mighty spear, Break that thing for me!". Soma pulled back the spear as he tensed his hands to draw his full power upon the throwing of the spear. He inhaled a deep breath as he began to throw the spear down. "Go!". The spear, like a crimson meteorite that descended to the land, struck the surface of the barrier, corroding its structure before it shattered and let out a thunderous roar as if announcing its might. "Hina!". Chapter 199: Chapter 199 Choices. Soma lowered his altitude, placed his feet on the ground, and saw three people on the scene. One is a girl lying down smeared in blood, and the other two face each other in a difficult situation. However, the thing that drew his eyes was Hina, who lay on the ground, smeared with her own blood and still oozing from her torn muscles. Soma''s head blanked for a second as he unconsciously walked toward her side and slightly saw her puffing chest, but it gradually turned lighter, like a candle that would go out with a single blow. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] The black diamond in his left palm shone. Then, Soma took the elixir he used once from his relic and kneeled down while handling Hina''s wounded body with care. He turned Hina''s body upside down while also confirming that the warmth in her body was slowly leaving her, and her breath was almost gone at any moment. The ripped uniform, torn skin and muscles, and the oozing blood made it clear that Hina, for the entire time, was fighting the demon, which was out of her grasp. Soma opened the lid of the elixir and took a mouthful of it in his mouth before he pressed his lips to her, trying to pry open Hina''s mouth. A tangy and pungent aroma invaded Soma''s tongue as he twisted his tongue inside her mouth, trying to pry open her locked tongue. Then, the fluid began to travel toward her throat, and Hina''s body let out a rainbow color as the wounds all over her body disappeared in the blink of an eye. "Soma?!". A rushed voice echoed behind him, but Soma knew who she was from her tone alone. "Xiao Lian, please take care of Hina !". "Red Hair?!". Xiao Lian''s face turned pale as she saw a puddle of blood that smeared Soma and Hina''s body. She hurriedly approached his place, ignoring the other two, who were dumbfounded. Soma lets Xiao Lian do the rest as he sighs and casts his gaze upward, seeing the filtered light that cascades to the ground, piercing his eyes. He closed his eyes, heart in great turmoil because of the scene that happened before his eyes. "Fuu". sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A loud sigh escapes Soma''s lips as the surrounding air suddenly turns tense. "This was my mistake. I didn''t think Hina would get involved in any of these scenarios. That Author gave me a good punch in the face in changing the plot. In this event, Leon would receive trauma regarding women, but alas, it becomes like this. If I know that this is going to proceed, I should be the one who finishes this event. Was my choice to believe in him wrong? No, I should stick to my plan of not giving a crap about the story and proceed just the way I wanted". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Xiao Lian, who checked Hina''s vital signs to find out if she was safe? "Thank god it seems she was safe, Soma?!". "Please take care of her, Xiao Lian!". "Mm". At the same time he finished his words, Soma stood up from his position as he stored the closed elixir to his relics and turned his back to face the two people who still absentmindedly gazed toward him. However, their face stiffened in shock because they saw Soma, whose empty gaze looked toward them as if they were pebbles in the side road. Leon, who saw those eyes directed at him, shuddered in fright because he had never seen Soma in a state like this. Leon knew the trigger of it. He shifted his gaze to Hina briefly before meeting those eerie gazes that pierced his soul. The scene where Hina was gravely injured was all because of his weakened heart that couldn''t decide something in the face of danger. "Leon". Soma''s voice was the embodiment of chill itself as the surrounding air also turned still because of his words. Time slowed down as the place turned eerily death-quiet, waiting for a response from Leon, who shed a lot of cold sweat on his back. "Y-yes". Leon, with a stammered voice, manages to reply to Soma''s question as his breath turns ragged for that first question. "Choose. Are you going to take care of her or let me take care of her?". "...Her?". With the sudden choice, Soma presented in front of him. Leon blanked for a moment before he turned his gaze to Mary, who was standing still while trembling all over her body. Then, he realized something as he clenched his fist in frustration. Soma, who still retains his clarity despite holding back a tremendous rage that made his blood boil, gives one last chance to Leon to prove his worth as a protagonist. This is also a test because it was essential for Leon to get past this event for him to regain confidence in facing his harem members in the future. However, Soma thought: "Is it really necessary for Leon to shoulder everything on his own?". He muttered. "...Soma, I am sorry, but can you do it". Leon bent his head slightly with a crestfallen gaze directed to the ground, biting his lips as he was too ashamed of having his heart getting tricked by a demon of all people, his nemesis. Leon''s heart was stirred, and his eyes turned blurry from the humiliation he received today, but despite the frustration in his heart, he still didn''t want to take the first step in destroying his first hurdles. Soma, who saw his determination, turned his chilling gaze forward to Mary, who unknowingly just stood unmoving. For the last time, he glanced at Leon, who was still bowing his head and snorted. "Hmpt, there are still many opportunities for him to grow. I will take care of this one". The moment Soma took his first step. Mary''s body twitches. She sees something horrendous approaching her side, making her body paralyzed by fear. She lost the strength in her limbs, and the cold sweat began to drench her whole body. What other people saw was Soma, a boy holding back his rage, walking toward her, but in front of her eyes was nothing like that. The embodiment of Evil itself bares its fangs at her. Soma''s aura before her eyes was red and murky, darker mixed within. It covered the whole place, and the silhouette of the black figure that gave her soul, screaming in fright, showed his nasty smile at her. "Yo-you?!". "?". "Who are you?". "Shut up!". With that sentence, Mary''s instinct rang an alarm that she should bail out from the place, but no matter what command her brain had ordered to her limbs, it refused to follow it, making her easy prey for Soma. Soma, who approached Mary, bypassed the spear that still pierced to the ground, standing proudly before the land. The spear let a slight tremble, which made Soma halt his walk. "...Do you want to help me?". The spear began to tremble more strongly, urging him to take it again. Its body began to radiate a blue glow while creating a bountiful mist scattered across the place. Soma grabbed the spear shaft as it accepted his resolve, then he took it out from the ground and infused his lightning magic into it, and the blue spear turned into a crimson color spear. "Now, how should I kill you, woman?". Chapter 200: Chapter 200 Kill. In the quiet and deserted hallway, two beautiful figures of female students walked at such close distance on the floor while discussing the agenda they had for tomorrow. The two possess a beauty that could attract any male to the end of the world for their hand in life. "Hm?!". "?!". Serafina and Lucy, who held the stack of documents in their hands, stopped their discussion as they felt a rather ominous power that crept out inside the academy, giving their heart a restless feeling. The two figures, who were considered as one of the strongest approved by the people in the academy, turned their gaze towards a specific place where the source came from. "What was that?". "...Honestly, I don''t know". Serafina briefly gives Lucy an answer while keeping her shrunken gaze straight to the source. Then suddenly, her heart started to beat hard as she recalled the familiar feeling that gripped her soul, making her helpless in front of it. "This oppressive feeling. Don''t tell me!". As one of the people who got affected by diluted devil''s blood, Serafina noticed this familiar feeling when she saw footage her assistant sent to her during the battle across the bridge. "Lucy called some teacher, and let''s go to the place where the aura came from!". As the feeling that gnawed at her heart began to intensify, she suppressed the devil blood within her body to lessen the oppressive pressure the Aura behind the gate for her. Serafina hurriedly turned to her best friend, who was still absentmindedly gazing toward the place. "...Ah, Understood". Lucy saw Serafina begin to store away the document in her hands and hastened her face inside the academy hallway. Lucy, who saw her doing that almost reflexively, called out to her to stop Serafina''s action, for it was against the rule to run inside the academy. But, it was not the time to think about that. The two of them began to leave the academy building. Lucy took out her phone from her pocket and made a dial to a teacher she thought would fit the situation. "Ah, good evening, sir. I am sorry for talking to you so suddenly. Well, the truth is¡­". Meanwhile, Serina, who kept her gaze in front, ignoring her best friend called, knitting her brows and also prayed that someone he knew would not get involved with this. *** [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Puppeteer skill drawing a devil''s power into the user''s body] S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A chilling sensation crept down the spine, instinctively urging anyone present to stiffen their bodies. The air seemed to vibrate with a low, ominous hum, resonating with the primal instincts buried deep within. Soma, with a crimson spear in his hand, unknowingly leaks out his murderous intent and maintains his composure while approaching Mary, who turns to rock. Every sound and every movement Soma does is amplified to a higher degree, making the land cry in fear within its oppressive aura. The rustle of leaves, the creak of wood, and even the beating of one''s heart seemed to echo loudly in this silent atmosphere. The killing intent of Soma was almost like a physical presence, pressing down, squeezing their heart, suffocating their breath. Mary, Leon, and Xiao Lian, for the first time in their lives, feel a great sense of crisis in their lives seeing the furious Soma. "Die here!". Soma, who held Mary in his strike range with his aura alone, retracted the spear behind him and prepared to thrust it anytime. Mary, who sensed a great danger upon the stance Soma took, bit her tongue, letting out blood to smear her lips, to free her from the paralyzing feeling she had, and tried to flee from the place using her wings. "This is no joke. Who the heck is that first-year student? That boy was so freakingly scary and almost suffocated me to death with his aura alone. He is also dangerous at the same time. I can''t let myself get killed here. I must report this to my mother dearest that there is someone stronger in the academy". Mary turned her back swiftly and infused a lot of mana toward her wings, but a heavy thud accompanied by the rustling grass resounded as Mary, who thought she had succeeded in running away, looked at the green carpet that filled her eyes. "What is happening?". As she realized she was lying down on her stomach. Mary tried to support her body to a crawling position, but she couldn''t get a grasp on her right hand. She turned her gaze to the side, and she saw a pool of blood begin to smear her skin and uniform. From the corner of her sight, she saw her half-remaining right hand, and wings lay not too far away from her. There''s an initial stillness, almost surreal disbelief as if her mind refuses to accept what the body knows the truth. Mary knit her brows as she grits her teeth upon a searing pain that suddenly erupts through her nerves, radiating through the body with a ferocity that blurs vision and thought. "Aaack!". A howl of a wounded beast echoed in the place as it sent shivers to the other two people who witnessed Soma''s merciless action. Leon, who saw that happening, blocked his mouth, and Xiao Lian calmly knitted her brows as she assessed the event that transpired in front of her eyes with open eyes and also saw the new side of Soma he rarely showed. But, regardless of how ruthless Soma is in front of her, she thinks the demon deserves it. Soma pulled back the spear in his hand and, with a swift motion, struck down the other limbs of Mary. With each thrust he did, he obliterated the joint, and a pained roar escaped her mouth, making the entire place shake in terror. "Ugh, Kuh! Stop please, no. Save me, mother dearest". Mary, who is forecasted as one of the beauties in the Academy, is currently in a mess with her bloodied mouth, tears, and snot filling her entire face, begging for mercy while shouting her creator''s name. The trace of her beauty was long gone, and now what had shown to the world was an obscenity accompanied by a howling woman in grief and in fear of losing her own life. As she desperately crawled with her lost limbs, Mary saw a shadow of death looming toward her body, making her vision dilate in horror. She didn''t dare to turn her back and thrashed away from her crawling position. "No, please, I want to live. I''m just following the order of my mother dearest. I just want to have fun sucking other males'' vitality and taking some of their life essence. I swear, I never kill someone in this place. I just want¡­". Without listening to one of her pleas, Soma thrust the spear, and it plunged toward Mary''s chest, destroying her heart. It penetrated her chest till the spear struck the ground, instantly making her body go limp, unmoving. [You gained Exp!] [You level up!] [Gained EP +5] After seeing the translucent window that notified him of the demon''s death, Soma retracted the spear from Mary''s dead chest and swung it to the side to get rid of the remaining blood that stuck to its blade. He sighs as his raging mind calms down and gives another spare glance at Mary. Soma turned his back and found himself being gawked at by five individuals who opened their eyes in wide shock, seeing Soma kill a person without any shreds of hesitation, as if he was breathing. In front of him, he saw Serafina, Lucy, and Teacher Lee, who looked at him with his stern gaze. Soma overlooked their coming, and this must take into a note that he needs to improve in the future. Teacher Lee began to scan the surroundings as he saw the body of a demon and scattered limbs across the land with a trace of blood, knitting his brows as he turned to Soma. "Do you care to elaborate on what happened, Soma?". Chapter 201: Chapter 201 Talks. Soma sharpened his senses to scan his surroundings and noticed no other people beside them here. He closed his eyes while exhaling the turmoil in his heart, making him regain some of his clarity. He felt bad at first for using it without Xiao Lian''s consent. With the changing spear in his hand and how bloodied it is, he decides to store it in his relics, which makes the other people in the scene raise their eyebrows. "Before that, Senior Lucy, can you take a look at the girl whose body was smeared with blood there, please?". "Oh?!". Lucy, who suddenly got called, twitched her body as she shifted her gaze toward the place Soma had pointed at and saw Xiao Lian holding Hina with blood painted their body. Her face turned white ashen as she hurriedly approached the two. "Are you alright? Let me see her and you too". Soma began to turn his gaze to Serafina, who unknowingly showed a rare expression by biting her lips and clenched fists, trying to say something to him, but her tongue got held back by unknown force, making her muted in place. Teacher Lee, who still keeps his stern gaze on him, sighs as he gradually catches the event unfolding in this place. The wounded student and a demon woman who wore the academy uniform explain why Soma did that action earlier. However, what made Teacher Lee stunned in silence was the resolve and the mentality of Soma, who can handle killing a person, was something to be praised about but also a bit worrying because of his still young age. Teacher Lee couldn''t even imagine what kind of life Soma had to endure for him to have that kind of mental strength. "This is not the place to be sentimental. Also, I must not pry into the students'' past like some busybody. That''s not my style. What I need to know is the event that happened here". "So, Soma, care to explain?". Soma, who had no other choice in his hand, nodded his head and opened his mouth. "Before that, can we just move from this place first? This is not a proper place to talk anyway" "Hmm, okay, you got the point. All of you follow me except you two. Go to the medical room and treat Akabane Hina''s wound, then about the demon?". Teacher Lee looked at Soma''s eyes, who shrugged his shoulders helplessly. He took one of his storage rings that had been emptied, for the item had already been stored inside the relics. The demon Body gradually disappeared one at a time as it entered the storage ring in Soma''s hands while he approached the thorn limbs and body before he tossed it to Teacher Lee. "Thanks for your understanding, Soma. Everyone, Let''s go!". Soma nodded his head as he approached Xiao Lian''s side. He saw Lucy in her dumbfounded state, looking at every inch of Hina''s body, inspecting her wound, but nothing to be found. She also does the same toward Xiao Lian, making her face stiffened for a stranger touching her body. "Xiao Lian, thanks for the help. How was her condition?". "Mm, she is safe, but she lost too much blood, so she needs resting. That is what the yellow girl told me". "Um, My name is Lucy, by the way. Forget about that". "Mm?!". "What''s the matter, senior?". Xiao Lian''s body twitches as she hears Lucy''s raised tone, and Soma turns his gaze simultaneously toward Lucy, who seems curious about Hina''s condition. "What happened to her? You said to me to check on her, but there was no wound and nothing that threatened her life. Well, seeing the trace of her uniform and skin, I assumed that she was critically injured a moment ago, but now the wound has vanished. What in the world did you do?". Soma raised his hands to block the incoming barrage from Lucy, who was so passionate about helping people. Her usual appearance was elegant beauty that attracted every male heart string to worship her as a goddess that came from the heavens. Still, the current Lucy was genuine, and she enthusiastically talked about the treatment of the person in care. She is a helping maniac. "Enough, Lucy! Soma is troubled by your passion for helping". "But, Sera. I want to know what potion he used? And if the potion he had was something that amazing, he could used it to save other people in need". "I am sorry to disappoint you, senior, but that was personal information". "But, with that, you could save many lives. Do you not care about those that need to be safe?". "None at all". "What?!". "...". S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucy and Serafina''s eyes bloated in shock as they had never seen a boy who, without hesitation, rejected an offer that could help many people out there in need. Serafina, on the other hand, could slightly understand Soma''s mindset as she also did not think too deeply about the world''s affairs or other strangers. She already had her own purpose and didn''t have time to think about it. However, that doesn''t apply to Lucy, whose kindness knows no bounds, and when someone refuses her offer to save many, she can''t take silence about it. "You!". "That''s enough. We should go from this place. The sun is already set". Teacher Lee appeared to stop Lucy''s fury when she could only bite her lips and saw Soma with a gaze full of disdain and anger. Lucy turned her body and walked away from the place alone before being accompanied by Leon, who followed her from behind while occasionally glancing at Soma''s place. "Hurry up, you three!". Teacher Lee, who already walked ahead following the two students in front, turned his back and urged the other three to leave the place. Soma kneels before Xiao Lian before taking Hina into his arms, carrying her in a princess carry. He positioned her cheek to rest on his left chest while keeping her body steady to give her comfort in her sleep. Xiao Lian and Serafina, who saw Soma begin to take his first walk, followed from his sides. Xiao Lian saw Soma''s profile from the side as she recalled the earlier event. "What''s the matter, Xiao Lian?". "Mmmm, nothing". "?? Okay". Soma raised his brows and chuckled, seeing Xiao Lian''s silly nature, who seemed unperturbed by the situation. Instead, she felt pleased for some reason. Then, from his side, Soma felt a piercing gaze that hurt his cheek, making him uncomfortable. He sighs before opening his mouth. "Miss Lawrence?". "...". "...Sera?". With a slight pause, that happened. Serafina extended her right hand and traced Soma''s cheek with her delicate fingers, giving him a comfortable tickle. "Are you okay?". "About what?". "Your power?". "Oh, I''m okay. I can slightly adapt to it than last time. This is rare for you to worry about me, ouch!". Soma felt a pang of pain that assaulted his cheek, for Serafina used her nails to pinch his cheek. "What do you mean by that?". "Ouch, Am'' sohri~". Serafina sighs and releases her finger from Soma''s cheeks, leaving two red marks from her claws. Seeing soma like that, she couldn''t help but curve her thin lips and gaze in front. "What kind of woman do you think I am? I''m genuinely worried about you, you know? ¡­Because there is something about you¡­". "Hm, What is it?". Soma closed his distance, trying to catch Serafina''s mumbles about something, but to no avail, for Serafina only to show her captivating smile to distract the conversation. With the relief sighs that escaped everyone''s lips as they emerged from the darkened place. The outside world beyond the canopy had already changed its owner. The sky had already closed by the curtain of night with a single light that looked upon them. *** Soma and the other sat on a coy three-seater sofa that circled the rectangle dark brown wooden table with five cups of dark tea, still letting out steam, accompanying them in their comfort. The interior of the place was warm and messy because there were a lot of documents scattered across the desk office in the innermost part of the room, where teacher Lee did his assignment. On the right side of the room, there are shelves filled with many books and a grimoire or some books that are related to academic and dungeon purposes. On the opposite wall, it was decorated with glass shelves that contained many trophies, awards from the students, and also himself he got from his Academic expedition. Soma, along with Serafina and Xiao Lian, who sat on each side of him, nestled closer as if trying to seek warmth from Soma, which restricted his freedom. Opposite him, there is Teacher Lee, and from his right side, there is Leon, who fidgeting seems out of place. As for Lucy, she still harbors some annoyance toward Soma, so she needs some time to cool off her head by watching Hina in the nurse''s room. "Then, Soma. Can you please tell me what happened?". "You can''t expect something from my story that came out late into the place. Instead, Leon, can you please tell the teacher about the event that happened?". "Eh? Um, ¡­Okay". "Thanks, Leon. Considering it as a punishment". "?!". Leon, with three pairs of eyes, gathered on him, making his face stiffen as he gulped his saliva to moisten his parched throat. Gradually, Leon starts to tell the people inside what had happened, starting from his love for Mary, then finds out that she is a demon that infiltrated the academy to abduct him. "I see, so Mary is¡­". "Yes, Teacher. ?! I forgot that there is another victim that is still left in that place". "Is there someone in that place we miss?". "Yes, teacher, he is a senior student with¡­". "Leave it, Leon. This is also become a good lesson for him". "But, Soma". "Besides, let''s talk about the demon who infiltrated the academy". From this moment forward, the school became aware of the danger of the infiltration inside the academy, which made them take action to tighten the academy''s perimeters and Ark to prevent the same thing from happening again in the academy and city. With this event finished, the many demons who infiltrated the academy and Ark would begin to move and retreat for a while. The Story didn''t show Soma how many demons there are, but suddenly, many students were gone from their dormitory because of the incident with Mary. "And Soma, what did you kill the demon? Why didn''t you just catch her and ask for information that will benefit us in the future?" "That''s impossible! Demons always keep their mouths shut and are always ready to inflict harm upon themselves if their lives or the information they hold will be leaked to the enemy. They will kill themselves with a self-inflicting curse". "...I see. What makes you so sure?". Soma took the cup with steaming black tea in hand before placing it on his lips and taking a sip. Soma feels the robust, slightly astringent flavor spread across his palate. The taste is deep and complex, with a satisfying bitterness balanced by a natural sweetness. As the liquid travels down his throat, it leaves a lingering warmth that soothes his heart and moistens his throat. "...Well, let''s say that. I have some grudge against them". Chapter 202: Chapter 202 Lucy’s dilemma. Meanwhile, on the other side of the academy, Lucy, with her knitted face, sat on the soft seat the nurse room provided as she looked at a window beside the white bed where Hina was resting her body. Hina''s torn uniform had been changed into a casual white one, and her body had been cleansed by one of beginner light magic named cleanse to get rid of every impurity in her outward body. Looking at the vast black canvas that stretched far away, glittering dots scattered across it, closing the curtain of the day, bringing her a sense of momentary peace. But suddenly, her relaxed facial muscles tensed once again as she recalled what Soma had said to her. "Fuu¡­". Lucy sighed and recalled that ever since she was a child. She was a gifted girl with a loving family and a loving environment that helped raise her into the current her. One of her biggest dreams is to become a doctor like her own parents, who owned a hospital as specialist doctors, and they were her goal. However, fate had another course for her, when she was stranded into the gate that appeared once in a thousand chances and managed to clear it, obtaining the right to claim a rare class Saint. A miracle class that was so powerful in providing healing, buff, and protection. Her whole life began to take a turn as she was hailed as a miracle child, and everyone who saw her began to ask for her blessing to cure them of their misery. She began to get fired up by all the miracles and her dream of becoming a doctor to save people. Lucy vows that with this power, she will save people in misery regardless of who it is and whenever they are. So, Lucy decided to enter this academy to improve her abilities with the support of her family and little sister, who was always there beside her, empowering Lucy''s dream to become a person who could save humankind. Lucy opened her palm, let her golden aura gather around her right palm, and opened her mouth. "Papa, Mama, I did a good job, right? With this power I have. I want to save people who are suffering and make the world into a better place, and yet he is¡­". She clenched her palm and let the golden aura coating it disperse into nothing, leaving a fleeting moment of beauty. Lucy cast her gaze toward Hina, whose breathing was stabilized; she extended her right hand and began to gather a golden aura toward her palm and let it flow to Hina''s body, covering it with a golden aura. "Recovery". Recovery was an advanced healing magic that could recover his or her condition into a normal state and refresh their feeling to regain their spirit. Lucy, who used high-class healing magic, casually sighed as she withdrew her hand and sat upright because she caught a slight twitch from Hina''s finger. "Mm?". "You finally awake". Within her fleeting moment in comfort, Hina heard a melodious voice that entered her ears, making her brain cloud her decision to wake up. However, slowly, the piece of scattered memory she had began to assemble and create a complete picture of her current condition. She fluttered her eyelashes several times, and when she opened it fully, she saw a white unfamiliar ceiling. "Where am I?". "Take your breath; this is the medical room in the academy. After the fight with the demon, you are unconscious, and we brought you here to be treated". "Fight? Right, I remember¡­". "Be careful". Hina began to tense the muscles around her body and raised her weak body, helped by Lucy, who approached her from the side, pushing her back from behind. "Thank you, senior". "Don''t mention it. Are you okay? Do you need a drink? I will buy it for you". "Ah, No need. I have some in my storage ring". As soon as Hina said those words, she took a plastic bottle that contained transparent water to wash away her barren throat. She opened the cap and put it on her lips. With a gulping sound that echoed inside the wide space, Hina slowly drowned the content. Lucy, who saw her junior gradually devouring the water in the bottle, chuckled and found it rather amusing. "Puhaa, that''s refreshing". "Fufu, You seem well prepared for this?". The sudden question from Lucy made Hina''s face stiffen in red. At that moment, she was trapped inside the trial gate for a month, where food supplies were scarce. She took one of Soma''s habits in reserving meals or snacks in her storage rings. Luckily, Hina''s storage ring included the feature of time stop function to preserve food much longer. She scratches her cheek as she speaks. "Well, Yes. I am following his example to prepare for anything I will do or anything that will happen". Upon the mention of him, Lucy''s brows began to knit in disturbing thoughts, seeing the reaction Hina had shown to her. Lucy''s mind began to show the image of the boy who outright rejected her offer to help many people in misery. "...Is it because of Soma?". "Ah, yes, it is because of him". "...I see". Hina noticed Lucy''s gaze directed down while she had a dark expression on her face, and then she tilted her head. From her perspective, she began to observe Lucy closely as she recalled that the beautiful girl in front of her was gorgeous, like a goddess. She is curious as to why she has that complicated look in her eyes. So, Hina tried to speak her mind. Hina didn''t know what happened between Her and Soma, but if it was just to listen to her story, she was willing to do it. It is also a good practice for her to expand her circle of friends. "...Senior, what''s the matter? Is there something disturbing you? ". "Um? Ah, there is nothing to worry about. I am completely fine". "Are you sure? It seems your mood had soured when I mentioned Soma". "That''s?!...". Lucy''s body stiffened like a rock as the worry clouding her heart read like an open book, and by a junior at that. She cast her gaze down and bit her lips because of the mixed feelings she had. She didn''t want to tarnish her junior name further, not to mention in front of his closest friends. But on the other hand, she was curious about why Soma, without any hesitation, rejected her offer and acted egoistically with the power he had. "Senior?". "...". "If you don''t mind, with someone like me. I am willing to listen to your story". With a gentle persuasion from Hina, Lucy sees her sincere gesture. Lucy puffed out her chest before deflating her chest to chase away the hesitation in her heart. "Well, the truth is¡­". Lucy begins to tell Hina the story of when Hina was unconscious. She clenched her skirt, which made Hina knit her brows, worried about what sort of things Soma had done to her. Hina, who heard the full story of what had transpired, nodded her head several times before putting her finger across her lower lips in deep thought. "Soma probably used one of the potions in his possession, but the wound I had in my body at that time was so severe. It seems he used the elixir that we found inside that trial gate. I will have to thank him later. To think he would say that to senior Lucy. Geez, how can he leave the important matter? But, fufu, that isn''t so like him". Lucy, who saw Hina in deep thought, raised her brows as she saw Hina chuckle, making her thought blank for a second. "Senior, you probably misunderstood things with him". "? Misunderstand, how so?". "It was like this¡­". Hina begins to tell her about her first encounter with Soma, who happens to save her parents from a crisis by betting his life on the line. The event that transpired in Shinjuku was when he acted as a fool to ease the tension between them and calm the crying little girl, and at the last moment, he saved Hina, who always acted rudely to him. Hina began to tell Lucy about what Soma had done to her. Lucy, who heard Hina''s explanation, bloated her eyes in shock at what Soma had done for Hina. It was beyond help but the act of sacrificing himself. That fact confused her because why did Soma, who had that self-sacrificing nature, reject her offer? "Senior, based on my thoughts. I think Soma would only help someone if that is within his reach". "... Within his reach?". "Um, that is exactly what I said based on what you told him earlier. You said to save many people, including a rather unknown, without knowing how many people out there that he didn''t recognize and didn''t know their whereabouts. Worse, some of them were probably criminals who happened to be in peril. So, the point is, he rejects your offer because he does not want to waste his effort to help an unknown person who was out of his reach". "...". Hina, who finished her explanation, exhaled the breath she was holding while looking at Lucy''s profile. Lucy cast her gaze down and clenched her skirt, which began to wrinkle because of the amount of force she squeezed it. After hearing what her junior had to say, she felt a pang of pain in her heart as if someone had pickled it with a needle. Hina''s words from earlier broaden her horizon. But, no matter what, she would never give up on her idealism and always believed that she gained the power to help many. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What made Lucy frustrated was. The thing she did to Soma was nothing but shoving her idealism toward another person and ignoring his own choices, and that fact hurt her conscience. "What a failure I am". "...I see, so it was like that. Thanks for your insight and time for listening to my story". "It''s okay, Senior. I just say whatever I think about Soma, that''s all". "Fufu, you two seem pretty close to each other". "Eh?! Well, yes. We are close" Lucy extended her right hand toward Hina, loosened her facial muscles, and gave her a bright smile that captivated Hina even though she was a woman herself. "My name is Lucy Daybreak. Pleased to meet you. This is sudden, but would you be willing to become my friend?". "...Ah, My name is Akabane Hina, it would be an honor. Please take care of me from now on". "Fufu, likewise". Thus, another bond had been created upon the discussion of one boy who attracted the curiosity of another main character in the novel. Chapter 203: Chapter 203 Punishment and Apology. "The deadline is two days from now on. I want you to write a letter of apology on this piece of paper along with Akabane Hina". Teacher Lee''s ultimatum descended upon the office where he used to work. Two pieces of blank paper appeared from thin air as Teacher Lee took it from his storage. The paper was blank with a vertical line that asked Soma and Hina to write the letter using their respective language. Soma took the papers sprawled on the table, and its smooth and elastic material made Soma raise his brows in amazement because this was the first time he found such a good quality paper. "But teacher Lee, why must Soma and Red Hair be punished?". Xiao Lian, who saw Soma accept the paper as if it were normal, opened her mouth and interjected from the side, attracting the other gaze to her. "Xiao Lian, that''s enough. It''s okay. I don''t mind it. This punishment was rather soft compared to what I had done". Soma starts to state his opinion regarding his punishment to calm Xiao Lian''s outburst. He grabbed Xiao Lian''s upper palm, making her body jolt in surprise. But because of that, Soma noticed the slight tense expression she got loosened slightly. "Yes, It was like Soma had to say. I implore him to do this punishment because in one of the academy guides. ''A student should not use magic outside teacher supervision unless it were urgent''". "Mm, this case was beyond urgent, though?". Xiao Lian, who still seemed not to get it, tilted her head, making Soma smile wryly. "Xiao Lian. Listen, what if the other students, especially a first year, heard that demons had infiltrated the academy? They would create chaos without a doubt, and the punishment is simply for camouflage to cover the whole picture". "...I see". Soma nodded his head and loosened his facial muscles to see Xiao Lian, who also began to see the bigger picture of the incident. "I see. Then I also want to take one of the papers". The room turned silent as Xiao Lian''s remarks entered their ears. Soma was beside her, his face stiff, spreading his lips to the side. He showed his broad smile with closed eyes, shocked by Xiao Lian''s sudden outburst. Soma opened his eyes and spoke. "What are you doing, Xiao Lian? This has nothing to do with you". "...No, the spear I lent you is enough proof of my crime in helping you use magic outside the teacher''s supervision". "Xiao Lian, you¡­". "...". "Don''t worry, Soma. Let''s write it together!". Xiao Lian suddenly pumped up, clenched her free hand and let the other stare helplessly, seeing her stance. Soma is the one who feels bewildered here about her choice despite only becoming a spectator on the corner, but she is willing to risk it with her friend. "Thank you, Xiao Lian". "Then, I also¡­". "So, where is my paper?!". From the side, Leon, who stood on his toes, raised his right hand and tried to express his mind but got interrupted as Xiao Lian crashed his resolve, making Leon take back his seat and sip the lukewarm tea while hiding his embarrassment. "Bhahahahaha,,, Good, Xiao Lian, you have some guts. I am truly glad I teach you guys in class A. Here you go!". Teacher Lee took another blank piece of paper with vertical lines as he nodded his head and saw Xiao Lian receive the paper before storing it away inside her storage. The same also applied to Soma. "All of you, thanks for accompanying me and the information you gave me. This will become a good medicine for the place that has lacked security for the past years because of the moment of peace. Don''t forget that I will collect it in two days. Come to my office if you guys have finished". "Yes, teacher". "Mm". "Good, all of you go ahead and rest your body. Dismiss!". *** After finishing their business in teacher Lee''s office, the four of them walked in the hallways onward to the medical room, where Lucy and Hina are currently. Usually, at this time, the students must have no authority to enter the academy building. Still, only today, Teacher Lee permitted them because of the incident that happened earlier. As they stood in front of a brown wooden door with simple decorations that greeted them, Soma, who was in front, twisted the door handle before pushing it forward, and with a creaked sound, the door opened a big enough gap, letting him enter inside followed by the other. The room''s interior features a combination of white and soothing colors to create a calm atmosphere. Multiple comfortable beds are placed near the wall with enough gaps and covered with white linens. In the corner of the room, there is a sturdy desk and chair for the nurse or medical staff, who is nowhere to be seen. There are many tools on the desk, such as a computer, medical forms, and a phone, for emergencies. Shelves and cabinets along the opposite walls are stocked with medical supplies. First aid kits are also readily accessible for quick response to minor injuries. The other corner room has a small sink with soap and hand sanitizer available for maintaining hygiene, and a waste disposal bin, including a separate container. Soma stood dumbfounded upon witnessing the room as a thought emerged from his mind. "As expected from the prestigious academy. The medical room is already like a mini hospital itself". "Who is it?". A melodious voice echoed inside the room, accompanied by sliding linen and appeared behind the linens. Lucy and Hina sat upright, having a blast in their time together. "Hina! Are you okay?". "Soma, thanks to senior Lucy, I have been healed". "Don''t push yourself". "Yeah, thanks". The visitors began to approach the bed where Hina was sitting and began to speak about the discussion with Teacher Lee. "I see. So teacher Lee wants this case hidden from the other students. I think it was good enough. Thanks for the explanation, Sera". "It''s okay. Rather, this was a good experience for us to strengthen the security around the Academy so that another incident wouldn''t happen. We have the duty to protect this place because of the absence of the other senior". "Fufu, you are right". The two seniors talked about things from the student council''s perspectives. Soma turned his gaze and saw Hina and Xiao Lian at a close distance. Each of their hand held a blank piece of paper while Xiao Lian explained what they should do for the past two days. "So, I must write a letter of apology for breaking the academy rules?". "Mm, it seems so". "This is ridiculous". "You are right. I completely agree with you". "So you also received one Soma? along with Silver hair?". Soma nodded his head with a wry smile on his face. "Don''t be mean like that, Hina. You know Xiao Lian spoke for me and volunteered herself to be punished the same as us". "Eh, you do that?". "Mm, with this, I can have a reason to be close with Soma". "Oh, so that is your true reason, huh? Since when have you become this shameless?". The two of them, as usual, began to enter their usual warm banter, which made Soma''s facial faces loosen, seeing their close interaction like sisters. While the quiet room began to regain its color with the appearance of women in place, making the two males who stood side by side fade, submerging themselves into the background. Soma, who saw his close people, could smile like that. It was already a good reward for him. Then his body twitched as he felt a slight tug from his sleeves, and he found Leon urging him to separate from the girl for a moment. Without noticing the girl, Soma nodded his head and left the place and Stood beside the wall near the selves. The smell of antiseptic and medicine flew around the place, making his nose twitch in disturbances. "I''m sorry for the cowardly act I showed to you, and because of that, I made Miss Akabane almost lose her life". Leon bent his torso ninety degrees before Soma with a heartfelt apology. Soma''s expressions turn grave. However, Leon shouldn''t be faulted because the one in the wrong is Mary, not him. Soma sighed, shifted his mindset, and then spoke. "Raise your body, Leon, you aren''t at fault. Let this incident become a lesson for you, and next time, have more confidence in yourself and the abilities you honed all those years. Because you have the strength to do what you want, and I guarantee it". Soma placed his right hand on Leon''s shoulder, squeezing it tight, and lifted Leon to meet Soma''s gaze. "...Soma". Leon looked Soma in the eyes, and his gaze turned blurry because of the words Soma had said to him. He clenched his right fist before placing it on his left chest and gave his respect toward soma. From the day he was still a child. Leon had never gained a word of comfort or encouragement from his parents, especially his father. The one who always gave him all the attention he wanted was his late grandpa, who had already passed away long ago. The current head of the Camelot, his father, who had a rigid personality, pressured Leon''s mental fortitude and thus became the first omen of his weakened mentality. "Haha, you truly are something, Soma. I genuinely respect you". "Thanks, I''ll gladly accept it". "Excuse me". A gentle and melodious voice brought the attention of the two males, who had a serious talk. They jerked their heads simultaneously and saw Lucy and Serafina side by side approaching their place, especially Soma''s side. "What''s the matter, seniors?". Soma''s composed tone made Lucy''s body twitch in shock. She glanced to her side and found Serafina nodding her head to give her a slight push about the thing she wanted to say. "...Um, I apologize about the rude thing I said to you back then". "...Rude? Which one?". "?! It was when you rejected my offer, and I lost my composure for a bit because of how egotistically you are. You already forget that?". Lucy lifted her gaze slightly and met Soma''s in the eyes while bloating her brows in bewilderment. "Oh, About that? I don''t mind it too much. In fact, I already forgot it". Soma, who acts oblivious, waves his right hand and dismisses the conversation, prompting him to move his feet from the place and approach Hina and Xiao Lian. "Well, thank you for that. Fufu, You seem to like what Hina had described". "Hina did?!". When Hina was called, Soma halted and turned his gaze at Hina, who seemed still bantering with Xiao Lian. He chuckled and spoke. "Hmph, well, I don''t care what sort of things you heard from her, but don''t be a blabber mouth and spread my life to someone else, especially her!". "Fufu, I will take note of that". Soma pointed his index finger toward Serafina, who was dumbfounded by the situation. "Eh, what is this? I have been meaning to ask you this. But, Soma, why are you acting so cold toward me? I''m sad, you know!". Shocked at being mentioned, Serafina closed her distance from Soma, embraced his left hand, and pressed it against her bountiful chest, making Soma''s heart leap inbound. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soft and springy texture that squeezed his hand made blood gather at some point in his body. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "Get off me!". "Why, tell me the reason? I want to know it!". Chapter 204: Chapter 204 Notice. [Daily quest complete] [All stats raised +1] A light that filters through the window glass brightens a room where Soma lives in the dormitory. The morning after the incident that involved Mary, the first event that happened in the academy swiftly closed its stage. Soma, who has already freshened his body with cold water. Currently, he is putting on his uniform, as it was the time for the start of the new day. Soma glanced toward the mirror in the closet as he fixed his collar before buttoning up his blazer. He approached the study desk where there was a piece of paper with apology words he had spent all night finishing. For the last time, he checked his room and found no other messy things scattered. He nodded his head, satisfied, and left the room. With a dry thud the door was closed and Soma swiftly locked it, for safety purpose. The hallway in the morning was a bit crowded with some of the seniors and other first-year students like himself, finishing their routine in the morning and preparing themselves to go to the academy. "Good morning". "Good morning, old man". As usual, Soma was greeted by the listless man who was in charge of the male dorm. He is always staying inside his place, and from the rumor Soma had heard, the man was a bit reclusive and spent his days staying in his room researching some magic and stuff Soma is unaware of. However, Soma never heard or never read the man in mention, is involved in the story so he never thinks too deeply about it. Soma stepped his feet toward the outside world, which was brimming with vibrant color. It welcomed him and was full of energy. A slightly chill wind seeped through his skin, making his eyes jolted open awake, and the pleasant fresh oxygen he inhaled made his mind and body invigorated, ready to start the day. Walking alone on the road, Soma arrived at the middle area. The area was round and had a wide space, with erected black billboards, that was a bit deserted. Soma could only see some students preparing themselves to enter the academy. It was not an unusual sight as Soma is one of the morning people, and his routine was slightly faster compared with the other. "Soma, Good morning". A chirping melody that rang in his ear made his head turn toward the source, and he found Serafina and Lucy as one walked towards him. Soma, with a slight nod, answers them. "Good morning". "How cold! You should be more expressive, such as ''Good morning beautiful senior'' or ''Today you are lovely as usual, senior''!". Serafina, who as usual, acting unreasonable, approached Soma while grabbing his left hand, making his face stiffen for the first time in the morning. He was faced with a pleasant feeling that stirred his heart as a male. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "...Sorry, but that was impossible for me". "Eh? Why, try it once, please? I want to see Soma in frivolous mode". "Im-pos-sible!". "Stingy!". Serafina, who was unpredictable as usual, began to approach Soma aggressively. Beware of her status and her nature, Soma is always wary of her, which is why he always acts curtly in front of her. "Would you leave it, Sera. Soma is troubled". "Eh, I can''t believe Lucy is betraying me now. I have no ally in this place". "Fufu, it''s not my intention to do that". From the side, Lucy approached Soma with a smile that made flowers bloom in the morning. She briefly cast her gaze on Soma, prompting both of them to nod in understanding. She began to handle Serafina''s mischievous side, which made her happy as a friend because she had never seen her best friend smile like that. "Good morning, Soma and seniors too". "Fuaaa, Good morning". A cheerful voice and a listless voice appeared from the senior back. It attracted their attention, only to find Hina, with her lively atmosphere, dragging Xiao Lian, who was weak in the morning. "Good morning, Hina". "Good morning, Miss Akabane". "Hina, please hear me out". Suddenly, Serafina slips away from Lucy''s grasp. She approached Hina''s side, embraced her, and buried her face on Hina''s shoulder. Hina, who received the sudden treatment, stiffened her body and opened her lips. "Sera senior?! What happened?". "Leave it, Hina. She will just say something outrageous". "Look at that! Hina, Soma is mean to me this morning". "Is that so?". Hina turned her curious gaze at Soma and opened her mouth while smiling wryly, seeing her senior act. To which Soma replied by shaking his head to the side and replied. "I am not. Just leave her alone, okay!". "That, you heard that!". Soma, who was already fed up with Serafina''s act, sighed in an exaggerated manner and threw his gaze to the faraway place. "I wonder why Serafina always acts like that in front of me? Haa, who knows? More importantly, there is something more troublesome I should consider from now on..". There is one thing that is starting to bother Soma. The story unfolded too fast. The matter about Mary has finished, and from the story he read, the next event will happen shortly in another months from now on, but he couldn''t be too sure about that. "It seems I need to speed up with my preparation". "Hm?!". Soma notices a slight vibration from his chest pocket, which attracts his attention. The same thing also happened to Hina and Xiao Lian, but Xiao Lian was still groggy and unable to bother herself with a phone. He took out the phone from his pocket and saw an incoming message from the group he was currently entering. "Traveling Club!". As soon as that name appeared on his display, Soma knitted his brows as he hurriedly unlocked the phone and tapped the notification to bring him toward the messaging app. {Good morning, everyone. Today, after finishing your lesson. Come to the club room. We have something important to discuss!!} {Okay, Senior Kaori} {Kay!} {Is this regarding our club activity?!} {Yay! Finally} ¡­ After the first message from Kaori appeared, the other members began to reply, and soon, the announcement was buried. "Soma, you got it?". "...Yeah, let''s go visit the club". "What is it, Hina. Oh? You guys enter a traveling club? Hehe, Let''s go together!". Serafina, who interjected from the side, made Soma and Hina''s face stiffen. They turned their gaze toward Serafina, who showed her white teeth while holding a smartphone in her hand. "Senior, are you a member of the traveling club?". Hina, already free from her embrace, softly asked Serafina, who turned to her with a V-sign and smug face. On the other hand, Soma sighed for the second time as he cast his gaze upward and softly uttered. "This is a disaster". *** A tranquil silence filled the room; only the sound of scraping on the paper and the spirit of students who busied themselves scribbling on their notebooks broke as the chime of the bell rang across the academy and notified them of the finished lesson. "Okay, that''s it for the day. Be sure to review it at your dorm so you don''t have any difficulty later; you guys can dismiss." Teacher Lee''s bold and clear voice reverberated inside class A as the students replied with a nod, and he left the room with a brief glance toward Soma''s seat. After a long, arduous time of battling his boredom, Soma packed up his necessities and stood up. "Let''s go to the club!". "Okay". "Mm". Hina and Xiao Lian, who had already been briefed this noon at lunch, stood from their seats and began to leave the classroom; within the bustling activity in the hallway, Soma and the girls walked following the flow of the direction as they finally arrived at the entrance door. The three of them stepped outside the building and were greeted by the afternoon atmosphere. "Ya, pleased to meet you here, juniors". A pleased and mischievous tone rang beside them, which made them turn to the side. They found Serafina in her uniform, waving her right hand and greeting them. "Senior, Sera". sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Senior". "...". Hina and Xiao Lian slightly bowed their heads to greet Serafina. All eyes were directed toward their place as Serafina, with her unusual expression, greeted the first year with a warm heart. They were captivated by seeing three beauties gather around with a heartwarming aura around them. However, Soma, who was perplexed because of Serafina''s appearance here, could only sigh. Before the situation became more tense, he resumed walking to the club building, followed by the girls and Serafina behind. "I didn''t think she was serious about her words earlier". "Wait for me, Soma!". "?!". "I''m coming behind you". Soma, who became the center of attention because of the beauty that gathered around him, received so many piercing glares that pricked his skin, but he didn''t care about any of them as he leisurely brushed past those envious and turned to his back. There, he could see a lively atmosphere. Hina and Xiao Lian, as usual in their banter, and Serafina watched her junior with a warm gaze while sometimes chuckling, seeing their silly banter. Soma shrugged his shoulders and let the lively atmosphere accompany his walk until they finally arrived at the club they would enter. After they entered the building, it was already filled with the other club members. One female senior opened her gaze in shock upon witnessing Soma''s group. "My God, Hina". "?!". Chapter 205: Chapter 205 Information. Hina, whose name was suddenly called, turned into stone. Like a robot, her rigid head began to glance toward the source of the voice. But upon looking closely, Hina''s stiff expression loosened. The person Hina had eyes upon was a beautiful female in her teens. She had short black hair, a pair of round and gentle eyes with black pupils, and was 165cm tall with her curved body and trained steps approaching their place. "Big sis?!". "You''re right. Big sis Akane is here". Fujinomiya Akane is one of the people who has been close to Hina since she was little because of their parents, who have big names themselves. The two of them occasionally meet at social events. However, they rarely after Hina was losing her heart that day. Soma also knows Akane, and she is the one who always supports and gives Hina a push to deal with her condition, which was unstable because of her parents'' deaths aside from Leon. Akane is the daughter of the famous Fujinomiya clan who worked on the dark side of the world or some sort of shadow people. She is also one of the heroines who will accompany Leon on his journey to defeat the demon lord. Her outgoing and secretive nature gains a lot of favoritism amongst the reader, but she also hides a dark secret that will be revealed later. "I missed you so much". "Kyaa". Their lively atmosphere interrupted Soma''s thought as this was another moment he met with another main heroine in the story. Akane tightly playfully hugged Hina, making all eyes gathered there, with slovenly faces looking at their union. Oblivious to Hina''s situation, Xiao Lian could only take Soma''s hand and drag him closer to her. "Big sis, this is embarrassing". "Oh right, sorry. You are a shy person, after all". "Siih!". Hina put her index finger to her lips, trying to tell her to stop revealing her nature to the public. Akane just brushed past Hina''s rebuttal, and she cast her gaze in front of her, then found Serafina with her fake smile, prompting Akane to throw her gaze to the side before meeting her gaze with Soma which made her eyes bloated in surprise. "You?!". "Hm? What is the matter senior?". "Hina, is that the boy you?". "Aaaah, stop please, Big sis. This conversation is over. Let''s go to the lobby!". "Ehehe, hiding your shame, eh? Pleased to meet you. My name is Fujinomiya Akane. I have been close friends with Hina since we were little. May I know your name?". Akane skillfully slips past Hina and reappears in front of Soma with a stretched right hand. She keeps her gaze straight toward Soma, probing him in minuscule details about what kind of a male her sister is curious about. "My name is Soma. Pleased to meet you". Soma, who knows her identity without hesitation, grasps her hand, and with a gentle squeeze, Soma''s body is being dragged toward Akane as she embraces him. "Listen, you dare to do something that breaks her heart. I will definitely deal with you in a hundred horrible ways!". With that inaudible voice, Akane''s warning ran deep into his ear, and it planted itself in his brain. However, Akane will never expect Soma to be someone she could take lightly off in the mentality battle. "The same also goes for you. You do something that will harm my close aides. I will chase you to the depth of hell!". "Big sis, what are you doing?". Akane, whose body was stiffened in shock because of the chilling tone she received in her ears, got yanked from Soma, and she kept her gaze straight at him, speechless. Usually, one word from her threat, with a little bit of tricks she used as a shadow person. People around her age would become paralyzed, and the brain would immediately send an alarm signal to never mess with her. But this was the first time she failed to attack someone else''s consciousness, and instead, she received one from Soma. Akane looked at the serene, calm ripple from his eyes. Her vision started to distort and narrow. The sound faded from her ears, and then from within Soma appeared a black and red aura; they began to form into something enormously evil and menacing. Her body was turned to stone, and it began to tremble because of the thing she witnessed. "Big sis, what''s wrong?". Suddenly, her vision changed; it became wider, and she could see the surrounding place normally. The earlier menacing experience was gone, replaced with Hina with an oblivious gaze looking at her straight. "...Nothing, ah right, would you please introduce me to your other friend?". "You mean her? Just called her Silver head". "My name is Xiao Lian, I am¡­, What are we exactly?". Xiao Lian, who ignored Hina''s rebuke, began to introduce herself to Akane, and then she tilted her head and face to Hina''s way. "Hmpt, how should I know?". "They are close friends". Soma from beside began to interject and made the atmosphere around them become awkward. Hina and Xiao Lian simultaneously turned toward him before accidentally meeting eyes, then threw it to the side, making Soma and the other who saw them nod in understanding. "Soma, let''s go to the lobby first. It was not wise to stand around here blocking the entrance". Serafina, who is suddenly quiet upon the appearance of Akane, tugs Soma''s sleeves and states her opinion, which is correctly accurate, based on their situation. "She is right. Let''s go, everyone. In a moment, the briefing will begin, and we have a big surprise for you guys". Akane, who separated herself from the group, informed them while spreading her lips and showing her teeth, she began to guide Soma''s group toward the lobby and gather with the other members of the clubs. Unlike usual, the lobby in the building was packed with people, and in front of them on the two-way stair, seniors Ryuu and Kaori were discussing something with the other senior members who hold an essential role in the club. "Everyone, I will take my leave here and regroup with the others". "Okay, Big sis". "Mm". "...". "Thank you for your guidance". Akane gazed at Soma for the last time while knitting her brows, still doubtful about his character. As someone who lives in the shadows, she is rather sensitive toward malice or bloodlust that could threaten her life, and Akane is one of the people with that sharp intuition on her hand. "What was that? I think it was not just some mere illusion but¡­". "Akane, Come here. We need you on here". "I''m coming". Soma watches her retreating figure and then sighs as he assumes that Akane is probably still holding doubts about him. But, Soma could only shrug his shoulders and let this matter pass from his mind because he didn''t want to intervene in her life again, simply because he knew her hidden nature. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huuf, finally, she is gone". Serafina, beside Soma, began to utter those words in a whisper. Soma, who accidentally heard that glance at her, only gave him an empty smile in return. Thus, Soma didn''t pry any further as he began to concentrate on the front. Several times had passed, and the room, filled with intense murmurs from the members who gathered, anticipated the news that the club lead and his accomplices. "Everyone, may I have your attention, please!". A soft and gentle tone reverberating inside the building soothed the bustling room as Kaori, pleased with the other members'' understanding, curved her lips. "We have important news for you guys¡­". The room turned deathly silent as the other members standing in the lobby suppressed their breaths, and the only sound that could be heard was the sound from Kaori, who gave a speech in front of them. The first-year member who was still unaccustomed to the atmosphere could only imitate their senior demeanor. "...After our arduous effort to search for a good destination for us to travel. Finally, thanks to our search team, we found a good place to visit¡­". All the members, whether senior or junior, who heard that gulped their saliva as they awaited the following words from Kaori, who succeeded in baiting them. "...Then we started to discuss the situation with our supervisors and the other teacher, thankfully we got a passing grade¡­". They sighed in relief upon hearing the most important part of their traveling club. Permission to leave the academy and explore the mainland freely until the specified time limit. "Kaori, just get to the point, please!". One of the female seniors who couldn''t bear the atmosphere began to urge Kaori on the stage to hurry and reveal the destination they would visit. As one of the female students instigated, the other members began to throw their voices to the stage, to which Kaori replied by placing her index finger on her lips, and the room started to turn quiet once more. "Okay, Then. We will visit the southernmost part of Japan, a separate Island from the mainland. It has a beautiful white sand beach and crystal clear sea, surrounded with greenery that will give us a shade of protection from the light¡­". Many of the senior member and the first-year began to pump their fist in their heart because some of them probably already knew where that was, but those who didn''t know were only excited because of the prospect of going to the beach. "...Brace yourself, guys, we are going to Okinawa". """Yes!""". A loud cheer began to erupt inside the building, in which the earlier silent atmosphere turned festive, knowing they were going to the beach. Kaori, who saw the member shout in joy, spread her lips. She began to clap her hand and brought the other attention back to her before she delivered her last words. "We will enjoy our travels on the beach after we explore the newborn Dungeon In Okinawa". After Kaori finished explaining, the room suddenly turned eerily death-quiet before it simultaneously broke with a roar that shook the building. """HELL YEAH!!!""". Chapter 206: Chapter 206 Permission. "It''s finally happening". Soma, who was basking in his thoughts, saw the other members and his group engulfed in the rowdy atmosphere upon the coming news they received. The room was filled with the sound of murmurs from the other members, discussing about the necessity they must bring on the day it will be held, which will happen on the next month, exactly the same month when Summer begins its descent upon the land. Unlike the other members who were being submerged in their own celebration, Soma stepped aside to the back and began to think deeply about what kind of plan he should make. Soma still remembers which character would be involved in this. "Soma?". Serafina''s voice that entered his ears and blocked his line of sight interrupted his momentary thought as he began to shake his head, telling her he was fine. "What are you thinking about? I saw you have deep wrinkles in your brows. Do you not like the news?". "Nothing, don''t tell baseless lies. I know that my expression was stagnant. You can''t fool me with those". "Hmm, true, though you always have that calm look in you. Is it tiring to do that?". "No, in particular, this is who I am". "Hmm, I wonder what sort of thought you have in mind?". Soma, who saw her blinking eyes filled with curiosity signs before he shrugged his shoulders and opened his mouth. "I was just wondering what sort of necessity I should bring for the trip to the dungeon?". "Is that it?". "What else have I been thinking about?". "Hmm, okay then. I''m going to the girls'' place, Hina, Xiao Lian". Serafina, who still seems to have a feeling of doubt about Soma''s words, retreated back and regrouped with the girls. Hina and Xiao Lian, who suddenly got entangled with her, were surprised at first, but gradually, they began to converse naturally and discuss something in whispers. Soma took out his phone from his pocket chest and saw that the time had already passed seventeen when the academy was almost fully closed. He turned his gaze toward the girls who were still discussing in front, then slowly approached their side, making them alarmed in flushed faces. "HIna, Xiao Lian, I have something to do after this. Let''s part from hereafter". "Yes, Soma, be careful out there. As much as I want to join you, I have some discussion with Senior Sera at the moment". Hina sneaked a glance toward Serafina with a flushed face, and as for Xiao Lian, who had already recovered, nodded her head multiple times in high tension, then spoke. "Soma, see you later". Soma nodded and glanced at Serafina, who seemed to be whispering something inappropriate toward the girls. "Sera, don''t corrupt them!". "Aw, how could you say that? We were just having some girl''s talk over here. Who Says that I was corrupting them right, Hina, Xiao Lian?". "Senior Sera is right. So, Soma, you don''t have to worry. You must go and finish your business". "Mm, we are fine. Believe in us". "Okay, see you later, guys". Looking at their expression, Soma still held doubt that lingered in his chest. But as a man, it was not wise to tangle himself with a woman during their talk. He nodded his head for the last time and turned his back to leave the club building. With the festive atmosphere, that still didn''t subsided. Soma, who was left unnoticed by the others, twisted the door handle and stepped outside to let his body cool down by the breeze that passed by and regain his calm mind. Slowly and with a dry thud, he closed the door, which prompted him to walk toward his destination. Alone and refreshed, Soma began covering his mouth with his right palm, submerged in his thoughts. The next event that will unfold in the Academy arc is when the main characters enter the newborn dungeon in Okinawa. Yesterday''s event, which was still fresh in his mind, happened in the academy, where Soma almost lost Hina at the cost of his ignorance. For this event, he had to prepare everything thoroughly so he wouldn''t let his close aide get harmed. For that, the first step he needs to take is to "I need permission". While Soma was having a deep thought with himself and unaware of his surroundings, a pair of eyes looking at him from afar, eyes that were filled with sharp enmity, bore through his back, watching every detail of his manner. "...I will find out who you truly are". *** On the deserted hallway, Soma was standing in front of a dark brown wooden door that stood in pairs, and above it, there was a letter carved on a small whiteboard that said ''Lee Office.'' Soma exhaled the air that he was holding in his lungs and gently, using his knuckles, knocked on the door multiple times to inform the person inside. "Excuse me, Teacher Lee?". "Come on in!". From inside comes a bold and calm voice that breaches the reinforced wall and door where Soma stands. Soma gently pushed the door as it glided smoothly with no sound, leaving a big enough gap for him to enter the room. "So it''s Soma; close the door and sit wherever you want." Teacher Lee briefly glances at Soma, giving him a quick notice before resuming his work. On each side of the desk, teacher Lee was buried in the stack of paper. His blurry hands kept signing the document he received from his supervisor, and his eyes darted toward the paper in an instant as he occasionally nodded and resumed this high-speed work. "I am sorry to interrupt you in your busy time". Soma, who felt slight guilt in his heart, apologized while gradually shortening the distance between them. The black diamond in his left palm shone in a dark color, and then from his left hand appeared a single piece of paper with a sentence that he had spent a night writing before presenting it on Teacher Lee''s desk. Teacher Lee, who saw what Soma had been doing, stopped his activity and took the paper he had ordered Soma to. One quick glance was all he needed to inspect it before Teacher Lee shoved the paper inside the drawer on his left side. "Good job in finishing your assignment. Did you have any other business here? I''m listening." "Thank you, Teacher Lee. The truth is I have some favor to ask". After Soma finished with his words, teacher Lee, who was holding a black luxury pen in hand, ready to resume his work, halted his movement and turned his gaze at Soma. "Speak?". Teacher Lee rarely showed his goodwill toward some students, but in this case, Soma was different because of the incident that happened just yesterday. Soma single-handedly does all the work and makes the academy aware of the threat of the demons who start making their moves. "So, it was like this¡­". Soma, who saw teacher Lee, who was eager to listen to him, began his explanation regarding the traveling club that will hold an event at a certain point in time. Soma is aware that the event will be held a month from now on, but there is no harm in preparing it beforehand. "...I need permission to leave the academy to go outside to buy the necessities for the upcoming trip". Teacher Lee loosened his tension as he rested his back toward the chair. He looked at Soma in front of him then with a wide grin. Teacher Lee''s hand glowed as he took something out from his storage belt and threw it at Soma. It was a black card that spun in high-speed m movement, traveling in a straight line vertically approaching Soma''s face with his swift fingers. Soma grabbed the flying card between his thumb and index finger and glanced toward Teacher Lee. "Used that and also My name; writing a letter for your acceptance is bothersome." "But, teacher¡­". "Don''t refuse it. This is also my thanks to you for doing all the dirty work in the case of exterminating the appearance of the demon in the academy. Take it, and I know I can trust you with that". "...Thank you, Teacher Lee. I will use it wisely, promise!". sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 207: Chapter 207 Outing. Several days had passed since the announcement that the traveling club had spread to all of its members, and Soma welcomed a new morning with his routine, currently donning his casual attire. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma stands in front of the mirror in the closet, where he is preparing to go out to prepare for his necessities, searching for something valuable in the market. He has some business in the awakeners'' palace. He is wearing a long-sleeved black T-shirt with a V-neck and dark blue jeans that are a bit loose. Underneath his, he wears a pair of white sneakers, making his final check. "Good to go!". The door clicked softly shut behind him. Soma paused for a moment, storing the key inside his relic. The hallway was quiet. Many students chose to spend their holiday reading or deepening their knowledge for the lesson from the school or even reading some fiction to ease their boredom. As he walked down the corridor, the sound of his footsteps echoed lightly, a steady rhythm that matched the calmness of his thoughts. Soma passed by other closed doors, each concealing its own world, until he reached the entrance building. "Good morning!". "Good morning, sir". As usual, he was being greeted by the supervisor of the male dormitory. Then, he lightly stepped his foot outside while the warm and blinding light from the sun greeted him to start his day. Soma took out his phone and saw the list he had already written of his schedule for the day. "Okay, first thing is I need some money". *** The first place Soma wants to visit is the Awakeners building, where he needs some money for his expenses to bring his necessities for traveling. Currently, he doesn''t have that much money, as he spent it at the auction that day. Well, actually, he did have money when he found it inside the second trial Gate, but Soma decided it was three people''s money. So, he decided that for his own necessities, he wanted to sell the mana core in his possession to get some gold. On the not-too-crowded street, where the air was pretty much humid, the glare from the sun that stung his skin made his pores open up. Soma thought that this kind of heat was still bearable and the temperature was not too scorching as he knew from his previous world. Even though the weather had almost entered its mid-summer, the air was only slightly hot. It was because there is no such thing as global warming on this alternate earth. Because of the monster''s appearance, it brings not only disaster but also prosperity. Every fuel or energy, whether it is electricity, fire, oil, or whatever, was replaced by the new energy that contained inside the monster, which is Mana core. One of the Mana Core advantages is that there is no carbon dioxide emission that spreads throughout the atmosphere, making the layer of gas that protects the planet from UV thinning. Instead, the emission from the Mana Core is mana, which enriches the atmosphere with its properties. Because of that, the temperature was not too hot, even in summer. "Finally, arrived". In front of Soma stood a towering building of the central city of Ark, its reinforced glass glittering in blinding light, reflecting the rays from the sun that hung above the sky. The building''s sleek, modern design mixed with the historic architecture of neighboring structures, creating a dynamic skyline that spoke to the city''s evolution. "It is indeed an amazing building, but¡­". Soma, who saw its entrance that opened like a huge maw, welcomed every other person and squinted his eyes because of the deserted place. It is to be expected, though, because in the past century since the Ark was built. No incidents involved the birth of the dungeon nor the appearance of the gate. So, the Awakeners building acted like a bank, a place to exchange currency for gold. That is also one of the factors for the lack of security on the land. However, that will be fixed soon as the story progresses. Gradually, Soma ascended the stairs that lay before him and entered the building. The lobby was a blend of luxury and efficiency, with marble floors, high ceilings, and professionals moving with purpose. There is also a rectangle receptionist with four desks in the middle of the room. "Um, excuse me?". "Yes, How can I help you, sir?". One of the female receptionists welcomed Soma''s appearance with her soft tone and trained expression on her face like some programmed robot. "I plan to sell some of Mana core in my possession. Is it possible?". The female receptionist paused her dialogue before she gestured to Soma. "May I see your Awakaneres License, please". "Okay, here". As soon as the female saw the platinum card Soma was holding. Her eyes widened briefly, then she switched her mind into working mode and raised her right hand to point at another counter on the right side of the lobby. "For sales, you could go over there and let the professional appraise your items". "Okay, thank you". "You''re welcome". Soma approached the counter upon which the female receptionist had mentioned. "Welcome, How can I help you?". "Ah, yes, I heard from the front that this place is the place to sell Mana core". "Yes, that is indeed true. May I see your ID Card or Awakaner license, please?". "Here it is". Soma handed his Platinum card to the female receptionist, who seemed surprised but soon shifted her demeanor and dealt with Soma calmly. "Certainly, you are recognized as certified Awakeners. So, what kind of mana core will you sell?". *** "Thank you for believing in our service". After finishing the deal, Soma parted ways with the female receptionist and went outside the building. The current gold he possessed in his hands reached more than a million gold, for he sold all the mana core in his reservoir plus the mana core from the Rank-A monster he fought inside the trial gate. The appraiser was shocked to see all of his Mana cores contained a high purity of concentrated Mana inside, which made the price slightly higher. Soma took out his phone and searched for the second place he would visit for the day, the Market, where he searched for something he needed to improve his skills. After walking for about thirty minutes, Soma finally arrived at the market. The market buzzed with life, a lively place filled with sounds, colors, and aromas. On each side of the street, the stall owners shouted their wares, their voices rising above the hum of the crowd, attracting the customer who was a passerby. The scent of freshly baked bread, sizzling meats, and exotic spices mingled in the air, creating an irresistible blend of aromas that teased the senses. Soma, who still hadn''t had anything to fill his stomach since morning, almost got swept up by the atmosphere. But, he shook his head and shifted his mind, for Soma must finish what he needs first. Soma scanned his surroundings and finally found a tall shop building with its wall displayed in red bricks mixed with white lining, which creates a good contrast. He ascended the stairs and pushed away the door with a chime of a bell that alarmed the person inside. The interior of the building was pretty narrow because of the shelves lined up on each side, which were made from reinforced glass and enhanced with spells, preventing it from thievery. Inside those transparent shelves, there are many scrolls and a book or grimoire to be precisely and neatly organized. On the innermost part of the room, a dark wooden desk stood with a single female wearing a black robe covering her body, standing up upon seeing Soma''s entrance. "Welcome, customer. How can I help you?". Soma, who answered her with a slight smile, approached the desk and said. "Is there any skill that is related to detection?". Chapter 208: Chapter 208 Straight broke. In one of the corner sides of the bustle of the central city of Ark, two men in delivery uniforms stood by a white van parked discreetly on a quiet street. Their crisp and identical blue uniforms bore the logo of a well-known delivery service as proof of their legitimacy and presence as courier. However, despite their outward appearance, there was tension in their movements. Carefully, they scout their surroundings, trying to keep away the onlookers of what they were doing. A subtle tense and eerie that betrayed their calm facade. The man, who has a taller physique than the other, glanced around while leaning against the body van, his eyes scanning the area for any signs of unwanted attention. After sensing that his friend was approaching, he adjusted his cap and opened the van''s rear doors, revealing a dark, cramped interior. Inside, there are many children whose eyes are closed, and they are breathing faintly, sleeping because of a special potion the men give them. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey, hold the door for me!". From the seemingly worn down apartment, a shorter man appears holding a boy who sleeps soundly on his shoulder, his posture rigid, as if ready to react at the slightest provocation. He walked inside the van and gently put the boy on his shoulder in a comfortable position so as not to awaken him. "...With this, today''s quota is done". The shorter man got out of the van and turned his gaze toward the tall man. They began to communicate in hushed tones, their voices low and tense. The taller man closed the van doors with a soft but decisive thud, then nodded to his partner. They worked quickly and quietly. Their actions were methodical but not without a sense of urgency. After entering the front seat, the two of them began to buckle up their seatbelt. "Onward to the base!". "Got it". After receiving the order from the shorter man, the tall man nodded as he twisted the van''s key, and it started to shake. Slowly, the van with its delivery Logo rode onto the main road and onward toward the place where their boss was waiting. *** "What kind of skill detection do you want?". With her soft tone when dealing with Soma, the female clerk rubbed her palms together while smirking. Her vibes gave Soma''s skin a crawling sensation, with her face half-covered by the hood, making him goosebumps. "Please, could you show me the detection skills you have in your hands?". Soma gently asked back the female clerk, which garnered her doubted looks. She began to scan his appearance from head to toe, looking at him suspiciously. All of a sudden, a young boy who still hasn''t lived for a quarter of his life acts haughty in front of her. The female clerk once again looked toward Soma''s face as he showed his dry smile. Then she witnesses from Soma''s left hand his palm shone in black before a block of gold bar which is glowing in this bleak place, making her mood take a sudden leap. "Ah, of course. Please wait a minute, dear customer". "...Dear costumer, huh". Soma saw the female clerk dash away like a mad bull toward the back door. Then, as he waited, he watched the other scroll skill and the grimoire, which gave him a sense of helplessness. "I should have asked Hina about lending me the appraisal glass". Soma asked Hina and Xiao Lian earlier that night about their schedule for the day. They said they couldn''t accompany him for a while as they had plans with Serafina to bring them to many places. Soma, who heard that, was stunned at first and wondered when the three of them became so friendly. He slightly contemplates whether he should come with them, but he perishes the thought as he doesn''t want to become like a stalker. As a precocious Soma contacts Serafina later after that and asks her to take care of the two girls, she sends messages that make him dumbfounded. "Thank you for the wait! Here are the items you mention, dear customer". The female clerk returned with four scrolls in her hands as she put them on the desk and arranged them neatly. All of them have the same gray color created with old parchment. Soma knit his brows as he didn''t know what kind of skill lay before him, but before he opened his mouth, wanting to ask about that. The female clerk, swift as the wind, closed her distance with Soma with a monocle glass she took from out of nowhere. "Dear customer, please use this to appraise the item in front of you". "Okay, thank you for your consideration". He grabs the monocle from the female clerk before placing it in front of his right eye. Soon, his vision distorted, and from thin air, a system window appeared when he appraised the first scroll from the left one. [Instinct: An inherent ability every living being has. It has the potential to evolve into an intuition skill that can significantly enhance the person''s abilities. It has the properties of enhancing one sense to its limit and moving accurately with minimal consciousness] "Wow?". Soma never thought he would meet with this incredible skill at the get-go. In the story Chronicles Saga, there is one character who gains this ability, making him the most superior in close combat sense, and he manages to evolve it to the intuition stage, becoming a monster. As much as Soma wants to take that skill, he still has three remaining skills he needs to appraise. [Presence detection: Skill that will enhance the user''s ability to sense the object or living being from a mile away depending on how the user''s mental capabilities] "This one is good". The second scroll contained a skill he had in mind. But its appeal faded because of the appearance of the first scroll he read. Soma shook his head to get rid of his silly thought and turned to the remaining scrolls. [Trap detection skill: Skill that will let the user sense the existence of a trap, whether it''s indoor or outdoor] "Geez, Next!". [Mana detection: Skill that will let the user detect any abnormalities that can''t be seen with sight. The ability to detect through the mana in the atmosphere. It can also be used to detect an astral object or living] "Ah, no need for it". Luckily for him, he already obtained a Mana manipulation skill, which provides him with Mana detection skills if the mastery of the skill reaches a certain point. Sadly, he never utilized the skill from the moment he obtained it at the trial gate. This could become one of his homework to do for further growth. "So? How was it? Do you find the skill you want to learn?". Soma pressed his lips using his palms and contemplated which scroll he would buy and learn. The instinct skill was the most favorable above the other because not only would it enhance his sense, but it also had the probability of evolving into Intuition. Second, in his mind, is presence detection. At first, this was his first choice, but his interest faded. The third is Trap detection. Soma needed its abilities to sense traps inside the dungeon where the next trip would go. After mulling it for a while, he pointed his index finger toward the first scroll he had appraised. "How much for this one?". The female clerk, who let out a smirk, gave Soma a creep the hell out of him. He gulped his saliva for the clerk to keep glaring at his side while licking her lips. "The prize for that skill is three million gold". Soma''s eyes knitted as he began to curse in his mind. "Damn, I will be broke again". Chapter 209: Chapter 209 New Skill and Premonition. "Thank you for your patronage". With a widened smile, the female clerk waved her hand energetically toward Soma, who left the store with a gloomy, dark feeling. The money he obtained a moment ago almost got depleted instantly, and currently, it left a couple more than a hundred gold in his relic. Soma pulled open the door, accompanied by the chime of the bell, and with a frowning face, he stepped outside and inhaled a deep breath of oxygen to wash away the gloomy feeling in his heart. Slowly, as the heavy feeling that lingering in his chest dismissed, Soma looked toward his left palm where he stored the scroll. He began to walk toward the still bustling place with street stalls with vigor and shouted their product. "Hey, welcome, come check these horned rabbit skewers". "Horned Rabbit?!". Soma''s interest was piqued as he recalled that inside his relic, he collected so many horned rabbit bodies inside the second trial gate. After reaching that point, he began to consider buying some ingredients to complement it. He slowly approached the stall, enticed by the smell of the juicy meat cut in pretty big chunks on top of the grill, with its sizzling fat that became music in his ears and made his stomach growl in protest. "Oh lad, you want some?". The middle-aged, dark-skinned man wearing a white tank top and folded blue pants greeted Soma with his vigorous aura. "How much is it?". "It was one gold for ten of these". "I''ll take some". Soma took out a single gold coin before he tossed it toward the stall owner. The stall owner received it happily and began to pack up the sizzling meat on top of the grilling iron inside the brown paper bag he took under the stall. "Here you go, kid, you''re lucky because this was my last sale for the day. I will give you an extra bonus; inside here, there are twelve skewers; be sure to enjoy your meal". S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you very much". The warm sensation that rested on his palm the moment the paper bag was passed to Soma''s made his stomach let out another growl. A captivating aroma fills his nose. The juicy meat turns caramelized. They release a tantalizing mix of savory and slightly sweet scent that makes Soma''s nose twitch for a second, attracted by the marinade''s spices and herbs. "These things look delicious". "Ahaha, thank you for your compliment". Soma nodded his head as he began to walk away from the stall, trying to resist the temptation of the warm meat in his hands. First things first, he needs to find a place to sit and enjoy the savory meal. However, from the corner of his eyes, Soma found a convenience store he saw on the TV, with a renowned name across the country, providing good products and a good experience visiting it. Soma stopped in his tracks and alternated his gaze toward the skewers and the store several times before he swallowed back his saliva and finished the things he needed to do first. "Let''s finish what I need first". With heavy regret, Soma stored away the paper bag in his hands inside the relics. He begins to splurge the remaining gold in his possession to buy many ingredients for him to make a delicious meal and, if possible, some snacks. *** In the quiet solitude of a small, empty park, Soma sits on a white metal bench, tearing the last meat from the wooden stick in hand. The park, with its lush green grass and gently swaying trees, gives him a serene haven away from the bustle of the city. Sunlight filters through the leaves, casting dappled shadows on the ground. Soma, who saw below the canopy, enjoyed the breeze that passed away as it swayed his languid hair, giving his body a temporary chill to loosen the tension of his body. "This is delicious". This was the second skewer he just finished a moment ago; as he took the third and sank his teeth, the meat revealed its juicy tenderness, marinated to perfection. Each bite carries the harmonious blend of spices that burst apart inside his mouth, making his face slacken and his tongue dance in joy. Soma gobbled up the skewers in hand. It didn''t take long for him to finish the second as he continued his meal. One by one, the skewers were gone, and five more of them were left inside the paper bag. "I''m full". The remaining skewers he stored inside his relics began to drink the water from the bottle he prepared a while ago. With each gulp, he washed away the flavor that stuck in his tongue and cleansed his plate. After being fully satisfied, Soma basked himself in this ethereal feeling for a while. Then, as he finished with the lingering meal he had, he turned his head to his surroundings, watching every corner from the watchful eyes that were observing him. However, there is none of that. The park was pretty deserted. Soma is the only one in there, then under the watchful eyes of the sun. He took out the scroll he just bought earlier. The rugged and worn-out feeling that felt in his hand again made him tense about what would come to him. He took one deep breath and exhaled it slowly, repeating it several times with closed eyes. Then suddenly, he pried open his eyes, and at the same time, Soma opened the parchment in his hands. It was written in an unknown language from ancient times; some say that it is the words from heaven itself, but no one knows what it is. Without any hesitation, Soma ripped apart the scroll into two pieces. Soma''s vision shook, and his head began to ring an alarm, making his mind dizzy. This was followed by intense throbbing and a swirling storm of thoughts that disrupted his brain function. A stream of unknown information flooded his brain, and it spread throughout his nerves, making his body convulsed lightly. "Aakh!". Because of the pain that assaulted his brain, Soma clutched his head while gritting his teeth and let out a low growl from his mouth, trying to withstand his brain overheating because of the sudden injection of information. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Nullifying the pain 100%] After several seconds had passed, combined with his paralyzed sense because of the skill, his fogged mind regained its clarity. The throbbing head and numbing nerves disappeared, and in exchange, Soma felt the world was a bit different compared to earlier. [Congratulation Skill Instinct had been learned] "Fuu, thank you, Adapt skill". Soma, who regained his senses, leaned his back to the back chair, letting the slightly cold wind that passed by chill his hot and drenched body. "That hits the spot!". He let his body rest for a while before he abruptly stood up while holding the bottle of water in his left hand, with half remaining. Soma opened the cap and gulped the remaining water before he scanned his surroundings to search for the appearance of the trash bin. In the corner near the main road, there is an empty metal bin painted in silver standing alone. Soma slowly approached the bin and then threw away the plastic in his hand. Coincidentally, as he lifted his gaze to the main road, his eyes caught the appearance of the white van with the delivery logo on its body. But, somehow, his eyes refuse to leave the van. All of a sudden, his head began to send a distress signal through his nerves system, making his eyes jolted open and his body twitch. Unknowingly, Soma had already dashed and followed the van behind. "Seriously, what is inside that van that makes me become like this?". Chapter 210: Chapter 210 Memories resurface. Inside the luxurious limousine, the three girls settled into the plush leather seats, surrounded by bags filled with their latest purchases. Serafina, Hina, and Xiao Lian enjoyed their rest time basking in the low jazz that echoed inside the limousine. After finishing their outing, the girls decided to go straight home, especially Hina and Xiao Lian, who always had stiff expressions when they saw the bag sprawled beside them. Within those bags were many garments and daily necessities for them to enjoy the trip that will be held next month. It is impossible for the two girls, who are just students, to buy so many fancy things the store has in their hands. Thanks to the power of Serafina''s black premium card, their shopping trip seemed easy, but the earlier festive atmosphere turned to guilt for the two of them being treated by Serafina. "Um, Senior Sera, thank you for the money you lent us. I promise if I have money, I will pay it back". "Mm, me too". "Aw, come on. As I said, it''s fine. Just accept it since this kind of thing won''t make my money in red. Besides, I proposed this outing, so I hope you guys can receive it with an open heart, please!". Serafina pleaded with her soft and enchanting smile, muting Hina and Xiao Lian''s mouths. Serafina, who saw her juniors'' loss for words, slowly sipped the soft drink in her hands as she told the two juniors about the money she owned, making the girls stoned. As the wealthiest person in the academy, Serafina''s current expenses couldn''t be counted as expenses. She used to spend more of it if it was for her necessities. But because the two juniors'' hearts turned heavy because of guilt. She decided to spend less than usual. While looking at her junior, Serafina caught a glimpse of a white lace from Xiao Lian''s bag that lies on the seat beside her. Serafina''s lips curved as she found a new topic to distract the girls. She spread her lips into a mischievous grin and made Hina and Xiao Lian, who know her prank side, shudder. "Earlier at the Swimsuit store, you guys should take the design I choose". "No can do, senior. That thing is not covering anything at all". "...". Hina and Xiao Lian, who remembered what happened earlier, face flushed intensely, and Serafina could see steam appear on their head. "Why not? I bet Soma would like it". "That''s¡­". S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "?!". Like a devil whispering bad things, the two girls'' hearts began to be swayed by Serafina''s teasing tone. The two girls began to imagine they were walking on the deserted beach, then slowly, with an erotic tone, called his name. ""Soma, Please!"". However, Hina and Xiao Lian shook their heads to get rid of their dirty thoughts and firmly stated their stance. "No, I will not wear those strings, and I believe Soma will like whichever design I pick". "Mm, I think so too". "Oh my, you guys are so lovestruck about him". ""Ah?!"". The two juniors who were being teased by Serafina''s cheeks started to blush; it turned into a shade of pink that made the atmosphere in the room too sweet. Hina, who kept looking down, and Xiao Lian, with her listless expression, cast her gaze toward the window, trying to be oblivious about the sweet atmosphere surrounding them. On the other hand, Serafina, who saw their expression, unconsciously muttered, "How envious!". She gasped, then with her free hand, she closed her mouth, afraid that earlier words escaped her lips. But, looking at the two juniors, it seemed safe as they kept glancing toward each other while trying to find words for their current awkward situation. Her muttering earlier was probably the manifestation of what had transpired from her childhood when she was having a dark period in her life. She began to recall a boy who always stayed with her and comforted her in those dark and cold places, bringing a glimmer of hope to her bleak heart. Serafina began to see hope, and her eyes were filled with light when the two of them spent their time together; with him, she would forget the misfortune she had. With him, she could face the future with bright light. However, those fleeting memories were destroyed as she saw the boy was turned into something not human, with his flesh bloated almost to the brink of explosion and his missing limbs, turning her last hope for salvation dimmed, plunged into the never-ending abyss. Her face was contorted without her knowing, which brought the attention of Hina, who was wondering why Serafina was quiet. "Senior Sera, are you alright?". "Ah? Yeah, I am fine". "But, I saw your expression darkened earlier. Ah?! Is it perhaps because of the money you lent us? I''m truly sorry!". "No, Hina. I didn''t think about that. ¡­I-I just thought that Soma is unreasonable, for he treats you guys so nicely, but he doesn''t do that for me, yeah, that''s it". Serafina, fidgeting, began to improvise with a line to reassure Hina. "Right, this is also good. How come he was being so nice toward these girls, but I am not? Is my character that bad? Or maybe he realized what I was thinking?". "I see". "Yes, so I wondered why he is always so mean to me. Ha, that guy is just¡­". "But, I think it was nice". "Hm, how so?". The words that came out from Hina''s mouth and Serafina''s thoughts halted, for she never expected an answer behind her improvised line. "Well, how should I put it? Looking at you guys who always banter toward each other makes me a bit envious. Because it seems you guys have no boundary between your hearts when you are talking with him". "I did?!". "Mm, I adore you guys, who could speak honestly without being considerate toward each other, and when I saw you guys close, I felt a slight pang in my chest that hoped I wished I could be more honest." "Hina,". "...". Serafina and Xiao Lian, who never expected Hina to have that kind of dilemma inside her heart, raised their brows; they always thought that since Hina had the longest together with Soma, Hina probably knows Soma the best, but the person herself said that she was envious of the girl who always gets treated coldly by him. Xiao Lian, who heard that, bit her lips. She was the one who always stayed in the same room with her but didn''t realize Hina had that much weight in her heart. When she opened her mouth and tried to say something from the corner of her eyes behind Hina, on the street, Xiao Lian could see Soma with blurry feet chasing some white van that made her knit her brows. "What is he doing?". "Hm, what?!". "What is it, Xiao Lian?". "That!". Hina and Serafina followed Xiao Lian''s index finger, making their eyes bloated in surprise at seeing the boy who had just been mentioned a moment ago running on the side street. Then, they saw Soma''s body clad in crimson lightning while keeping his focus on chasing the white van at a considerable distance so as not to be discovered. Serafina, who accidentally saw the incident, felt suspicious about what was wrong with the van and made Soma follow it. Then her vision shook. Suddenly, her black iris turned red, and her face turned pale because of the contents inside the van. With her eyes, abilities that could see through, like heat detection, she detected many heat signals that came from the van, and her face turned pale because of the realization she had. "People trafficking? No, Could it be?!". An alarm began to ring in her mind, and the tragedy that engulfed her that day began to resurface. A primal fear that lay dormant within her consciousness began to show its sign to awaken, making her body tremble in fear. However, she grits her teeth and begins to shout her order. "Driver, follow that white van and that boy who is running on the street". "Certainly, ma''am". "Kyaa". "?!". The driver began to accelerate the car, taking a sharp turn across him, making the passenger throw inside, and began to follow the white van. "Senior Sera, what happened?". "Is there something in that van?". Hina and Xiao Lian got thrown off their seats and asked Serafina, who also roughly slammed on her seat. "I''m sorry, girls, things just got messy, and I want your help in this one". Chapter 211: Chapter 211 Where it starts. [Martial Saint First Technique - Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulations] "First step - Lightning Scatter". Soma''s body began to clad in crimson bolts, and hundreds of tiny red bolts started to crawl across his skin and make some parts of his hair turn red. He saw the van was turning to the left as he kicked the ground and reached a high altitude before kicking an empty air and changing his course. As he was running in the sky, it caught the attention of many people, including the fancy black limousine that suddenly took a sharp turn and followed from behind him without him noticing. The white van kept riding in the street, guiding Soma toward the northwest corner of the central place. The van arrived at a place with many empty buildings but was still searching for an owner. Then, within one of the shortest buildings that stood imposingly over the surrounding taller buildings. The van stopped and conversed with the security guard who guarded the front gate before it was opened and let the van enter inside. Soma, who saw that, stopped in his stalk and landed on one of the buildings a bit far away from them. "What now? Where should I go, Mm?!". His brain starts to tingle, making his body twitch. The bad premonition he had just got stronger the more he focused his attention on the building that stood in the corner of the place. The black diamond in his left palm began to let out a black glow, and a necklace he had used to infiltrate the auction venue appeared from his left hand. Without hesitation, he donned the necklace and infused it using mana, distorting his figure into his white-haired figure before it disappeared. [Stealth activated] Soma began to launch into the air once more and approached the building, his figure vanishing. He looked down to see the other security in the building perimeter and found no one besides the two people at the front gate. After knowing the surveillance in the perimeters, he began to search for a way to enter. First, he inspected the roof, where there was only one square wall with a metal door, but he didn''t know if that could be opened or not. However, the moment he landed on the rooftop, the door clicked. The round handle of the door was twisted from the inside, and with a creaking sound, the door opened, revealing a figure of an adult male wearing a cleaning uniform holding a box of cigarettes in his hands. "Fuck, what a nauseating job this is?!". The adult male suddenly cursed at particularly no one. He flipped the box open with his thumb, revealing a neat row of branded cigarettes. Selecting one, he placed it between his lips and snapped the case shut with a satisfying click. He took a lighter from his other pocket, its metallic surface glinting in the light. He struck the flint with a single motion from his thumb, producing a small, steady orange flame. Slowly, he brought it to the tip of the cigarette, inhaling gently. The end of the cigarette glowed brightly, and He exhaled slowly. Then, a cloud of white smoke began to unfurl from his mouth, disappearing into the atmosphere. "Fuu, I heard that this was an easy job with a huge salary, but to think that I would dispose of something so disgusting as that. Bleergh, now I regret accepting this job". Soma accidentally listened to his cursed words without the man noticing. His face stiffened, and the memories from his past began to emerge like a horror movie when he still could feel how cold and dark the place was. His body tensed, and the air that permeated from the opened door suddenly turned heavy. Slowly, he approached the door that looked like a maw to go to the underworld. But he preserved and stepped inside that maw to search for the truth. After passing the door, the temperature dropped, and the chill that crept up to his spine intensified; the air was thick with a pungent smell of danger, and his mind kept ringing an alarm, reminding him not to take another step inside. However, Soma, who has already passed the border of going back, grits his teeth and sharpens his senses, wary about his surroundings for the impending danger that lay low in the shadow. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] The skill is activated on his own as an act of defence mechanism. Soma slowly observes the building and relies on his newfound skill to guide him toward the dark heart of the building. Soma observed each floor, and the building seemed deserted enough, but when he arrived at the emergency stairs, he tried to check toward the first floor, and to his surprise, it was filled with activity. He knitted his brows, then he fastened his pace to reach the lower floor, and after several times, he descended the stairs. Finally, he arrived at the first floor, which was bustling with the activity of the people wearing white robes like scientists. But Soma knows they are not the scientists the world knows well. "These bastards!". Soma muttered. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] With light steps, he slowly entered the bustling and hustling of the people who busied themselves, with a terminal in their hands, discussing the project they were currently doing. "No. 26744 sector Ark was a failure again. I thought he was a success looking at his figure, but suddenly it burst, ha". "How many today?". "Almost all of them were failures". "Haa, what a let down". These people talk in disappointment while they are doing something so horrendous that hell is not even fit for their resting place. Soma, who heard their discussion, activated his puppeteer skill in full throttle because of the rage that made his whole body tremble, wanting to break those guys'' faces. "Guys, let''s get to work. I heard the courier just delivered another batch. You two follow me!". Another scientist in his fifties walked toward the discussion and brought back a piece of news for the others. Reluctantly, they all began to nod their head, end their discussion, and the two went toward the laboratory where the injection would happen. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sir, how many batches for today?". "15 kids". "As usual then, So little". "What do you guys expect? This place was in Ark, and the place doesn''t have many people living there because of the high living standards. Many of the children here were sold by their parents because those parents can''t afford their everyday lives". "Such a cruel place, isn''t it?". "Well, the world is not just a light, is that correct, sir?". "Yeah". Soma, who follows them from behind, keeps his emotions in check while remembering the faces of the people in front of him and making sure to give them good karma. They went down from the first floor toward the basement, descended the stairs, they passed a couple of turns in the dark and gloomy hallway, before they arrived at the thick steel door with an advanced mechanism lock, blocking their way. The scientist, who seemed older than the rest, stepped in front. He took his ID card from behind the white robe and placed it on the terminal beside the door. The monitor let out a clicking sound and glowed in a green light. With a white mist that appeared in every corner of the door, slowly, the door slid to the sides and revealed the room that would conduct the injection. They entered the room with an octagonal shape painted on white, giving it the nuance of sterile, far from blemish, but Soma knew well of what kind of thing had been done in this white room. Memories from his childhood began to replicate, making his brain throb, and the images he saw contorted his expression in disgust. "You two, go get the kids one at a time!". "Okay". "Alright". After getting his command, the two men walked away from the place toward the other door. Soma began to contemplate which side he should pick. But after mulling it over, he followed the two men and sneaked behind their backs. However, as Soma followed the two scientists on their back, his brain sent a tingling signal, proof that his newly acquired skill reacted to something. He scanned his surroundings only to find himself standing on a four-intersection way, and he caught a glimpse of his left palm that glowed in black as he faced to the left. "What''s happening?". Soma muttered. Chapter 212: Chapter 212 Taking Action. The limousine that Serafina and the girls rode stopped a bit far away from the building, where the white van entered. Serafina with a phone near her ear, and she was speaking with her attendant. "Right, Violet. I will give you ten minutes to arrive here and permission to bring as much as you can, an awakener on our sides also, if possible, someone you could find in the surroundings". After finishing with her business, Serafina put the phone inside her pocket and felt a pair of two gazes looking at her in worry. This couldn''t be helped because the two girls were still unaware of the situation. "Senior Sera, what exactly is happening?". "The white van is already entering that building. Why are we stopping here?". Hina and Xiao Lian skipped past their curiosity because of the situation and began to throw it at Serafina. They want to know about what sort of problem they have been involved with. Serafina, whose limbs were tied, could only sigh. After seeing the earlier event, she tried to regulate her breathing to prepare her mind. It brought back the dark memories she had sealed inside the depth of her consciousness. "Do you guys know about Project Red?". "?!". "Mm, I have heard about that from my aunt. It was some vile act that was conducted by a demon race who hid in the shadows for years to turn humans into their own kind". sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You sure know about the info, Xiao Lian; no wonder, considering who your family is. Yeah, as Xiao Lian said, that was a vile act that we must stop no matter what, and¡­ Hina? What''s wrong?!". When Xiao Lian and Serafina confirmed each other intel, they found out that Hina suddenly turned quiet; it piqued their interest, but when they saw Hina''s expression. Their faces stiffened because of Hina''s scary expression, which they had seen for the first time ever since they had known her. Hina''s eyes were devoid of any light, and they were shrouded in a dark flame, full of hatred upon hearing the name of Project Red. Her hand clenched so hard that it leaves a red trail upon her unblemished palms. Project Red, the words that she heard when the night Soma decided to reveal his past and make her aware of her own foolishness. Those people who took him and caged him while conducting many horrible acts that made him suffer for all the years he had been living. Soma, who holds a special place in her heart, there is no way that she couldn''t sit still after hearing that term. Unconsciously, she speaks his name. Worry shrouds her mind despite her heart holding an intense rage that could erupt at any time. "Soma!". Hina cast her gaze forward toward the building the kids had taken in, and she began to race her mind behind the act Soma had conducted a moment ago. As he is the one who holds deep enmity with them, he probably wants to stop the project or, worse, destroy the facility. Serafina and Xiao Lian, who regained their clarity, looked toward the building once more, following Hina''s eyes, which still carried intense darkness. "Soma, no matter what you do, I''ll always support your decision". Hina muttered. "Senior, Sera?". "Yes Hina, what''s the matter?". "Who is the owner of that building?". *** After discovering the anomaly in the four intersections earlier, Soma decides to halt his search and focus his attention on what''s in front of him. He follows the two men with light steps, careful not to be found out. Soma was currently walking on the straight path of the hallway, which looked bleak with no sign of life and filled with dimly lit lamps across the upper corners, casting soft shadows upon the floor. Luckily, Soma''s current equipment was an Epic-Grade. So, his stealth could erase not only his physique but also his heat and mana, albeit slightly. Because of that, Soma could escape the security that he was unaware of and detect an anomaly within the surrounding mana. But, overall, he was safe until he finally arrived at the vast and bright place. The interior was a vast warehouse that could fit even a Plane, but the entrance door was not meant to fit in the plane. In the other middle area of the place stood the white van Soma had followed earlier. After they saw the scientist approach From within the van, they opened the door, jumped down from their seat, and faced the scientist. The shorter man who was in charge spread his lips, showing his yellow teeth while rubbing his palms together, ready to talk about business. However, the moment the distance shortened, the tall man, with everyone surprised, dashed forward, creating afterimages that stunned the short and the two scientists. "Show yourself!". Soma saw the accelerating tall man approaching his place, knitting his brows as he waited for the right moment before leaping back to create some distance. The tall man''s fist crashed to the ground, making a little dent that shook the two scientists'' hearts, and their faces turned blue. "What is it, Gor?". "No, I feel there is someone behind them". "Someone?". The shorter man who heard Gor''s explanation slightly knitted his brows and began to check his surroundings, using the strange undulation from the atmosphere mana, but sadly, he found nothing. It seems his skill was not sufficient enough to see Soma. However, even though he failed, he kept his senses sharp, wary about the someone that Gor had told him. Even though Gor looks like an idiot, his instinct is top-notch, like that of an animal. "Okay, Gor, you try to trace that someone is, and you scientists come here!". The two scientists, who were still oblivious to the situation, nodded their heads several times and approached the short man. However, the moment after the two scientists moved their feet, a sudden jolt that slammed the short man''s body unfolded, making his body bend in an unnatural way. A cracking sound echoed inside the vast and empty room, making the people who heard it turn pale; the short man got blown away to the side with his left cheek dented and his jaw broken. A pulse of tiny crimson bolts appeared from the short man standing a moment ago, stunned the people who watched the spectacles. A room suddenly turned hushed without any sound; they were stiffened by the appearance of the young boy clad in crimson lightning with a furious expression on his face that made the two scientist''s legs soften as their butt flopped to the floor. "Boss! You dare?!". Gor, who saw his boss being blown away with a severe injury on his jaw, his eyes turned red and the aura around his body spiked up, creating a shockwave that made the surrounding air tremble. His slightly bulky body started to bulge in more ways, from his current medium-built body turned into a heavy one with blue veins that protruded on his skin. "Aaah, Die!". With Gor''s strengthened physique, he disappeared from his place and lunged toward Soma like a mad bull trying to face him head-on. However, there is something he is mistaken about. Soma had already activated his Martial Saint Technique, which didn''t need mana for activation, and enhanced his Agility by more than two hundred percent. Gor movement in his eyes feels slow and without wasting his time. Soma tensed the muscles around his body and gathered his strength on his right foot. "Hmph, not a chance". Soma planted his left foot firmly on the ground and shifted the center of gravity of his body to gain more strength upon the contact. With a fluid stroke, he thrust his right foot in a straight kick, letting all the weight over his body transfer into a single point. A thundering boom resonated, making the surrounding air blast in chaotic ways, the sound of broken bones and crushed flesh mixed within, creating a symphony of the terrors from Soma''s might. [You gained Exp!] "So, he dies?". Chapter 213: Chapter 213 The Big Boos. Soma coldly says those words, creating a significantly heavy mood in the room; with his calm eyes, he scans the surroundings and meets the eyes of the scientists who got involved by the residuals of the clash between Soma and the tall man. The two scientists'' limbs went limp, and their whole being trembled, looking at Soma, who looked like the incarnation of the devil in their eyes. One of them even leaked in his pants while praying in their hearts to give them salvation from the devil in front of him. Soma, who looked at them briefly, cast his gaze toward the other corporator of the man he just killed. He slowly approached the place and found the man with heavy limbs crawling on the floor, leaving a blood trail from his broken half-face. A looming death began to cover his surroundings, making the boss man halt in his tracks, and reluctantly, while holding the searing agony that assaulted his face, the boss man lifted his gaze up and saw Soma with his expressionless eyes gazing at him. Those red eyes that seemed bathed in blood piercing his soul awoke the fear that he had already forgotten because of the deed he had done for the years as a criminal. The boss began gasping for air, for the sheer terror Soma had caused to him. "..Wha, o ou ant?". With his broken jaw, The boss couldn''t speak properly and could only let out incomprehensible words, which Soma could understand, but instead of replying to him, he lifted his right leg above the man''s head. Seeing a leg that blocked his sight, the boss turned deathly pale as he understood his impending fate. He began to plead, trying to gain favour with Soma. But the moment he tried to open his mouth. The leg that raised dropped down, delivering its judgment toward the boss man''s skull. In the last moment of his life, the man began to regret his action for taking this deal, then a sickening sound of broken bones and squashed brain splattering its juice echoed inside the room, making the two scientists who witnessed it vomit the food inside their stomachs. [You gained Exp!] [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "Two down! Hm?!". Then suddenly, his mind began to ring an alarm, and his nerves sent electricity that made his whole body tingle in fear because something was coming toward the place. Soma, who felt the tingling on his body intensified, activated his Puppeteer skill in max, making it slightly subside. He lifted his gaze toward the door placed on the second floor, which had metal fences blocking its appearance. The red door on the second floor that stood in one of the corners, with a clicking sound, the door creaking open, revealed a man in his thirties wearing a formal red suit with white stripes walking forward, then leaning his body to the metal fence to see the situation below. As soon as the man appeared in the room, the atmosphere turned heavy and thick with the smell of blood. The man who caused this scanned his gaze and saw two dead bodies, two frightened employees, and one irregular in his sanctuary that Lord Invidia had given him. "Hm, I didn''t think that there is someone who dares to come to this place without any backup behind his back". With a probing gaze, he observed Soma''s figure, which was still clad in crimson lightning that captivated his eyes. This man had monitored Soma since the moment the surveillance camera caught him. But, the man finds it amusing that someone dares to enter this place alone. So, he planned only to observe him until Soma decided to show himself. "Is he just a foolish or arrogant braggart trying to play a Hero? Fufu, I will find out myself". The man muttered to himself while hiding his grinning laugh. The man jumped from the second floor leisurely, then softly landed on the ground, creating no sound, indicating his superb control of the strength he had. Soma, who saw the man closely, knit his brows because the man had a devilishly handsome or maybe beautiful face. His sharp jawline, chiselled jaw, and lustrous brown hair that reached his shoulder emphasise his beauty. The scent of sweet rose spread toward the surrounding room, making Soma knit his brows unpleasantly because of the pungent smell of the blood that also mixed in. Clearly, the man in front of him was not someone he could take lightly off. Gradually, the man walked over, closing his distance with Soma, but halted in his steps as he turned his gaze toward the scientists who looked at him in horror. "You two, why are you guys just sitting around there? Hurry up and deliver those kids to proceed with the injection". A soft and a bit feverish tone reverberated across the room, but Soma managed to catch that differently. The man was leaking out his menacing aura, which turned the scientist''s face blue. Like being possessed by a demon, the two scientists sprung back up as they approached the van. They wanted to move the kids away from the van to a bed that had been laid out in the room on their right side, and two doors made from steel stood there. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma, who saw the scientist begin to move, accelerated and swung his left leg, kicking the two scientists from their place and blowing them away from the scene. Looking at their convulsed bodies indicates that they were still alive, but Soma had no intention of caring about their safety, whether they were dead or unconscious. It seems he was too focused on speed, so he forgot to adjust the power of his kicking. After finishing with his deal, Soma turned his gaze toward the man who suddenly spread his mouth and showed his white teeth. The man started to clap in exaggerated manners, making the room turn into an eerie atmosphere. He excitedly cast his red Iris to Soma while observing Soma''s every movement. "Marvelous, such speed and strength at that age. I shudder, thinking about what kind of Romanticism you are going to become in the future". "?!". With one step from the man, his figure vanished, making Soma''s skin crawl, and the man reappeared behind him, extending his right hand and trying to reach out to Soma. Soma, with god-like reflexes, ducked down and jumped forward before rolling his body on the floor. He hurriedly stood back up, preparing his middle-stace, ready for the threat. "Hm, such a good instinct you got there. Then, how about this?". A palm blocked his sight, making Soma tilt his head to the side and dodging its grip, but the man was still not done with his attack. With his superior stats, the man unleashed a hurl of attack that rained down toward Soma. Soma, with his sharpened sense and instinct, which activated to its maximum potential, rang an alarm while moving to avoid danger, making his body drenched in cold sweat. His breath turned heavy, and his brain started to boil because of the information he received and was being processed in the high-speed movement of how to dodge, deflect, counter, avoid, create distance, and try to break free from the attacks. On the other hand, the man feels thrilled because of the play he played with Soma. Never had he seen a young boy at his age manage to do this much despite the difference in strength they possessed. The fiery eyes refuse to give up in difficult situations and are still searching for a way to escape this predicament. "Such potential. Fufu, I want him". The man muttered maniacally. Chapter 214: Chapter 214 Destroy. As the battle unfolded for over a minute, Soma kept defending the hurling attack from the man until eventually. He saw an opening from the man, and whether it was because both of them needed to catch a break or because of some trap the man had laid for him, Soma couldn''t let this miss. Soma ignited the Martial Saint technique and distanced himself to regain his breath and stance. With a ragged breath, Soma saw the man who kept his composure, looking toward him with stars in his eyes. Then, suddenly, the man stood upright while clapping his palms together, giving Soma a sense of danger upon the creepy action the man took. "Magnificent, You are really something. I am amazed by how you handle the situation, and it is such a waste to kill you here". "Ha?". The man suddenly extended his right hand and softened his expression by placing his other hand on his chest. "Would you be kind enough to join our side, dear?". "?!". Soma is stuck because of the incomprehensible words the man has said to him. Soma''s brain halted and refused to receive the word that went through his ears. All of a sudden, his pupils dilated into a dot as the memories and rage he held deep inside began to resurface, becoming a fuel that burned his hatred to another level. Soma summoned his equipment, and his limbs began to be covered by his purple gauntlets and boots with white veins. His body began to tremble, and his fists clenched tight, making a crackling sound because of the gauntlets. The aura surrounding him burst forth and creates a whirlwind of crimson bolts that dance wildly in the room. [Oni Wrath activated] "Second steps - Lightning Descent". Soma''s body was strengthened, and the rumbling of the crimson lightning surrounding him began solidifying into his feet, coating its boots and enhancing its performance further. "Woah, Ahaha,,,". The man who saw Soma''s change in demeanor and power opened his eyes wide and spread his lips in pure joy because the kid had surpassed what he had been thinking. His cheeks began to turn into a shade of pink, and his body was tingling with pleasure that he had never experienced when dealing with other people. The only one who can turn him into this kind of state is Ira. However, to think that there was someone out there who could flip his switch into madness, he felt so pleased that his heart melted and eyes widened in pure ecstasy. "Third Step - Lightning strike". A thundering roar occurred, and it made the surrounding wall and atmosphere shake in horror because of the sheer power Soma held in his lean and robust body. The crimson thunder that coated his feet began to scatter across the space, creating a magnificent pulse that looked deadly. "Ahah, Ahahaha, ahahahaha. Good, you are truly magnificent. This piqued my desire furthermore to have you, hahaha. Come let me receive that pure emotion of yours". "Kuh!". [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [The user''s body is burdened by the great power he holds, and it gradually tears bit by bits the user physically] [Nullifying the pain 100%] He was using the Martial saint Technique without any help from anyone or any power. Soma''s body seems to have taken a huge toll because of it; however, after his body starts to numb about the pain, Soma, whose hair and clothes swayed by the aura he possessed, tense the muscles around his body while preparing his stance and concentrates his power into a single point. Soma, with his sharpened mind and sense, felt that time had slowed down. The world around him turned dull and was replaced by a gray color that let him focus on his enemies, who were covered by a menacing red aura. However, after he saw the ecstasy expression around the man''s face, Soma knit his brows as he began to change his plan. [Extra skill Puppeteer activated] [The user drew the power of Saint toward his body] "Martial Saint, lend me your power". A faint gold of Saint power began to mix in the crimson storm around Soma. Soma could feel that his broken flesh was restored at a fast rate, and his consciousness was refreshed to a normal state. From within his body, a wave of golden aura began to show its might, mixing with the crimson power and turning his aura into an orange. "Huh?!". Now, after witnessing the sudden change in Soma. The man''s expression turned blank. He felt a great sense of danger upon seeing the current Soma. Soma, with lightning-fast movement, accelerated toward the man. In the world that turned still, Soma saw the man was a couple of meters away from him. His feet began to leave the ground as he propelled himself up and spun in the air to increase the momentum of his attack. Then, when they were facing face to face, Soma, helped by the momentum he carried in his body, swung his right leg downward, creating a massive power of the tempest that obliterated everything that stood in its path. The whole building shook, no, the atmosphere itself trembled, as a thundering roar that broke the surrounding air blasted into bits and destroyed a part of the building before it disappeared into thin air, leaving a huge gaping hole that made it hard to believe that power came from a boy. "Ha, ha, ha¡­". Soma, whose body was released from his power, dropped down on his knees. He was gasping for breath because of the sheer burden on his body from the usage of skill and recklessness. [Oni Wrath deactivated] [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Penalty deflected by Puppeteer skill] He used the skilled puppeteer to force his paralyzed body to stand upright, refusing to let go of his wariness despite releasing such a terrifying attack a moment ago. With gritted teeth and sheer determination, Soma held on to his standing position while scanning his surroundings, which were covered by the thick black cloud that blocked his sight. Slowly, because of the help from the natural airways that came from the massive hole in front of him. It helps bring the cloud of dust away, and the room regains its clear views. "...As I thought". As he had already predicted, the man was still alive, but Soma saw that half of The man''s limbs were obliterated, and it was being charred into a black substance. The man was lying down on his back while recalling the earlier attack. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man''s body began to shudder in thinking that he could withstand that last attack. At first, he was confused about what actually happened. Because the moment Soma released his technique, with his superior sense in battle, the man was sure he could withstand that attack. But, after a golden power mixed in, his instinct began to scream, ordering him to avoid it at all costs. It was weird and terrifying at the same time because it seemed the boy had something that his kin feared, something that could make him, an advanced Rank-S demon, tremble in fright. The man concentrated his power on his missing left limbs. Then, using his right hand, he cut the charred left hand and leg before taking something from his storage in the form of a necklace, which was hidden by the fabric. He held a tiny vial from his right hand that filled with a drop of rainbow color fluid before he shattered the vial and let the content flower to his lost limbs. Soma, who saw the man''s body was covered in rainbow colors, opened his eyes wide in surprise because of the resource the demon had. "Impossible, is that, Elixir?!". The man''s losing limbs began to regrow back into his normal state. He began to clench his fist and twirl his ankle, checking if there was an anomaly, but it seemed he was fully restored to his normal state. The man slowly stood up and patted his clothes, which had been dirtied by dust. "Very well then, it seems I have no choice but to kill you!". "?!". Chapter 215: Chapter 215 Help and Rage. Across the building, Serafina''s limousine and the girls were waiting for reinforcements to arrive, and suddenly, the three girls'' eyes shot toward the building. They feel a huge spike of mana that makes their body tremble. The huge undulation of mana that could obliterate a single building began to gather, increasing in density. "This mana¡­?". "It''s Soma". Hina and Xiao Lian, who always had the chance to spar with Soma, already remembered his mana perfectly. However, despite the two juniors'' lack of surprise in their voice, it was different from Serafina''s, so she began to open her mouth. "Driver, hurry up and slam the building gate quickly because disturbing things are about to happen." "Understood, ma''am." Serafina suddenly let out her frantic order. The driver calmly received the order and started the engine, then stepped the gas pedal, causing the passenger inside to be pulled by the force. "Senior Sera?". "?". "I don''t know why, but my sense tells me to go there". Then, a loud thundering roar shook the surrounding building, making the four of them open their eyes in shock. The blinding light that appeared from the building devastated the front gate, along with the people who stayed as guards. "That was?". "?!". Serafina and Xiao Lian gasped in their breath, seeing that terrifying attack for the first time. On the other hand, Hina stiffened her expression while clenched her teeth and fists because she saw the resemblance of the power Soma unleashed at that time in the trial gate. She knows how terrifying that attack is, and if she sees Soma forced to use it, it means that the enemy he fought has far surpassed his current strength. "Soma, please hang in there". *** The man who changed his demeanor brought heavy tension into the room, making Soma''s body twitch because of his sense of danger alerted by the situation. Soma''s face tensed, and his body was paralyzed because of the pressure. Within this heavy atmosphere, like the sharp edge of the knives that caressed his neck, it was ready to dig deeper, ripping its skin apart. His body froze because of an intense chill that crept up on his spine. In a moment of blink, the man disappeared from his sight, and Soma felt a huge jolt around his chest that made him get blasted and rolled on the floor a couple of times before slamming into the wall. "Ha, ha, ha". Soma''s body was already paralyzed, and with the sudden jolt that blew away his breath, he felt that his consciousness began to slip away. Within his blurry sight, he saw a shadow that looked down on him before it extended its claw, grabbing his throat, lifting him like a feather, and turning Soma''s face to blue. "Huuf, look at that bravery you showed earlier. What''s left is a pathetic, ignorant boy who foolishly acts as a hero to save an unknown stranger, pretty laughable". The man, slowly, using his other hand, traced the line of Soma''s robust chest and abs, finding it to his liking. However, his mind had already decided. "It''s such a shame though, because if you take my offer. I would spoil you rotten and let you stay around me forever, Hihi". With a gentle wave of the man''s hand, Soma felt a sense of weightlessness before, once again, the man thrust his punch toward Soma''s abdomen, making him throw up a mouthful of blood. Soma''s body rolled on the ground a dozen meters from where he was before stopping, and his vision began to dim. With his Adapt skill, which was still active, he couldn''t feel anything but being thrown at. However, his mind began to whisper to him to stop and let the drowsiness engulf him into a void. "Firewall". Within the moment of passing away, Soma heard a nostalgic voice that he heard every day, accompanied by a bright flame that shone in his darkened sight, shielding him away from the man. "Hina?". "Soma!". Hina and Xiao Lian arrived at the scene and witnessed Soma lying on the ground, struggling to keep his mind intact, with her raised hand to control the wall that separates the man and Soma. Hina gradually shrinks her distance from him. "Ah, great, another person is infiltrating my facility." "Ice Lance". Xiao Lian clenched her right fist, and the temperature surrounding her began to drop to zero degrees, forming dozens of lances that floated around her. She waved her hand and let all the lance launch in a straight line toward the man. "Humph, what do you expect from this slow lance¡­?!". However, the man''s eyes opened wide because of the sudden acceleration from the lance directed at him, which caught him off guard. He began to shift his position and fluid movement, the man dodging the dozens of lance trying to pierce his body. As the last lance passed him, he noticed the swirling wind that acted as a propeller condensed behind the lance''s back. "Don''t let your guard down, girls!". Serafina, who came from behind, walked in front while her body was surrounded by a swirling Wind, swaying her clothes and hair gently. She gazed at the surroundings and found the white van a bit far away from her place, a man with a torn suit, and Soma lying on the other side, unmoving. At the same time, Hina was going toward him. "Well, well, well. The most hideous living being on the planet, a woman". While looking at the girls, the man uttered those words with contorted faces. He felt disgusted by the prospect of a girl that showed up at his door, as he was more interested in the same gender. "Ha?!". "?!". Serafina and Xiao Lian, who suddenly thrust with the words, blanked for a moment, and all it took for the man to disappear from his place and reappear beside them. The man swung his fist to the side, destroying the wind that surrounded Serafina and blasted her away from the place. Xiao Lian, who saw Serafina being thrown away, hurriedly created a shield from ice, but alas, it was too slow; a fist succeeded in embedding itself on Xiao Lian''s abdomen. "Uukh!". An immediate pain and sharp blow pierced through her trained abs. Her inside was like being torn as her body flew from its place and rolled a couple of times on the floor. She had a difficult time breathing while also clutching her throbbing abdomen, struggling to get back on her feet. Hina, who finished her treatment, gave Soma a mouthful of Elixir, and she stored it back in the storage. She saw Soma''s body glowing in rainbow color, and she heard the cry from Xiao Lian; she turned her head only to find her vision was distorted, and the flame that stretched into a wall dissipated along with her blown body. "Hmph, what a nuisance!". Her sight began to flicker because of the intense jolt on her right jaw, shaking her brain out. Hina''s resistance slowly lessens as her consciousness slips away from her grasp. "Air blade". A fiery shout that came from behind the man managed to attract his attention as he found Serafina on her feet, standing up, creating her spell. The air around her begins to compress into a thin slash with sharp edges, and she sends the blade toward the man. The man sighs in exasperation. He begins to dodge using his superior physical ability, weaving through the onslaught. He feels the wind blade past him, its residual force grazing his skin but failing to find its mark. With a swift motion, the man closes the distance with speed as he charges forward. Serafina tries to summon a whirlwind to hold him back, but the man''s strength easily breaks through her plan. He plants his feet firmly and delivers a powerful punch that disrupts Serafina''s concentration. "Kuh!". S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Serafina''s stance breaks but quickly recovers, summoning a vortex to lift herself above the battlefield. From the sky, she began to unleash a barrage of wind blades, each one of them sharp enough to cut through stone. The man snickered and then shifted his step, dodging every transparent blade aimed at him. Then, with one strong stomp, the man figures vanished from the battlefield, alarming Serafina, who couldn''t see his movement. "Drop dead, bitch!". A low and threatening voice echoed behind her, sending a chilling sensation crept up on her back. Then, a piercing blow struck her spine, sending her body down. "Kyaa!". Serafina''s body shot through like a comet before it slammed to the floor, raising a cloud of dust that covered her being. The man who unfolded his bat wings ascended toward Serafina''s side, looking down on her with a gaze full of contempt. "I will deal with you first". "Not so fast! Bastard". Chapter 216: Chapter 216 Cruel. The man, who suddenly heard Soma''s voice beside him, received a tremendous blow on his left jaw that shook his brain, halting his thought process. His body was being flung away because of the strength Soma had exerted. "Soma?". Serafina, who slightly regained her breath with knitted brows, raised her gaze and saw Soma clad in a golden aura, standing upright while gazing at the man who lay down writhing in pain. "Are you alright, Sera?". "...I''m a little bit not okay". Soma helped her to regain her footing and looked toward the other two girls. He saw Xiao Lian, who had already recovered from the blow but still slightly contorted her face, and Hina was still lying unconscious, not far from him. "Sera, take care of the girls and the kidnapped children, please". "What about you, Soma?!". Serafina''s body tensed as she heard Soma''s low tone, which gave the chills around her body. Slowly, she separated herself from Soma while taking some potion from her storage. "...I don''t know, maybe I should have viciously killed that man". After He finished with his words, Soma locked his attention toward the man, then raised his feet, approaching the man who was still maniacally caressing his cheeks the place Soma had punched. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [The power of Saint has been drawn toward the user] "Ahahaha, good, this blow that I received, your raw feeling. I can feel it directly on my skin; it makes my heart race to think about it. Haha¡­". "Shut up, Freak!". Soma closed the distance between them with a single step and intended to deliver another blow with his leg, but the man jumped off from his place, spread his bat wings, and observed Soma from above. The man began to sneer, for he was pleased, being chased by Soma. Soma''s face turned serene as a tremendous amount of rage-fueled his heart and reddened his eyes. He shifted his gaze downward, clenching his fists hard, and used his final card to kill the man. [The power of the Devil has been drawn toward the user] An ominous aura began to leak from Soma''s body. It made the surrounding atmosphere turn heavy because of its appearance, a malice. The red aura that clad his body began to clash with the golden aura that had manifested earlier. Soma''s muscle tissues begin to tear, and it heals again. The process happens several times, creating an endless loop of destruction and recovery. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [The user body began to Adapt to the chaotic power] [Mixing the Opposites force] However, the thing that he does not expect is. From his back, he felt a tremendous force that condensed into a wing similar to the man, and from his side skull, a small pointy goat horn protruded upfront, making the people inside the room open their eyes in shock. The man who saw Soma''s change felt pleased initially, but gradually, his joy turned to horror. The figure he looks at now is far from the ideal image of the boy in his dream. His body starts to tremble, and without knowing the reason, his lower part feels weak, as if forcing him to kneel in Soma''s presence With a pale face, the man pointed his index finger and spoke with a stammered voice. "Y-you, W-what are you?". Soma, who heard the man''s words, lifted his gaze, and regret filled his cold and lifeless eyes, looking toward the man. At first, Soma thought that he could deal with him without using this method, but he was wrong. Because of that, the people close to him are injured, and the most important part is that he swallowed his own words for fear of being hurt or afraid that his other self took control. "I should have done this since the first time, for I am the one in control". {Kekeke, ahahaha. That''s right, use my power more, drown yourself in the destruction power within you, with that you can obliterate everything that stands in your path and¡­} "Shut up!". A crackling tone from the devil inside his body reverberated in his brain before Soma shut it down to get rid of the disturbances it caused. [Martial Saint First Technique - Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation] [First Step - Lightning Scatter] [Second Steps - Lightning Descent] [Third Steps - Lightning Strike] The floor beneath Soma began to crack until it gouged, creating a small crater upon the release of the consecutive technique. Hundreds of wild and untamed crimson bolts clad his body, scattering across the atmosphere and making it tremble in terror. *** On the other side of the place, Xiao Lian, who saw Soma''s appearance change for the first time, stoned and kept gazing at his unmoved back. The images of wings on his back and the small horns on his head ceased her thought processing. She was too stunned to see Soma change to become something that should have been Humanities'' enemy. "Xiao Lian?". Serafina called her from behind, watching her expression, which was mixed between shock and grief. However, Serafina, as a person who knew his identity. "This was something Xiao Lian must have seen and known if she wanted to stay beside him in the future". "Xiao Lian!". Xiao Lian, who blanked for a second, jolted awake because her body was yanked to the side, and she met Serafina''s determined eyes while bringing two kids on her shoulders. "Xiao Lian, forget about them and focus on the things in front of us; let us save these poor children first; as for what kind of question you want to ask, save that for later and face Soma directly to know it." Her stopped thought began to move as she saw the faces of unconscious children on Serafina''s shoulders sober her up. Xiao Lian shook her head to disperse the negative thoughts she had in mind and began to help Serafina in rescuing the children. *** The man who saw Soma''s transformation knit his brows as he began to transform. His body began to bulge, and his size doubled from the moment before. His skin turned red with a shade of black around his limbs, mimicking the appearance of gloves. Horns began to protrude from his forehead, pointed upward, and his teeth turned rigged like a saw, and the oppressive aura that leaked from his body multiplied tenfold. However, that still wasn''t enough to shake off his instinct, which kept warning him about the actual danger in front of him. The demon spread his hand wide, and the cluster of a black flame began to float around him as he was preparing to release it, but Soma was already gone from his place. "This is payback from earlier". Soma, who appeared behind the demon, delivered his kick toward the man''s spinal cord. With the power of the Third steps, the sound of broken bones echoed inside the room, sending the man to the floor that cracked upon the collision. "Aakh!". Still not finished with what he was doing, Soma appeared before the demon then grabbed the demon''s throat, lifting him up to face his eyes. With a clenched fist, Soma with clenched right fist dug the man''s abdomen deeper with his straight punch. "Gahak!". The demon threw up a mouthful of blood because that single punch had obliterated some of his internal organs. The blood that had been coughed out spilled from his mouth, smearing Soma''s left hand, which was still holding the demon''s throat, blocking his airways. He never thought that Soma had this much power hidden inside him. The sheer oppressive power that overwhelms him is equal to Ira, one of the Demon Lord''s seven direct underlings. "Hehe, You monster¡­". Without minding the words, Soma released his grip from the throat and let the demon feel a sense of floating for a moment before his body bent into a v-shape and was blown by his powerful kick. Without stopping, he continued his attack, creating an afterimage; Soma accelerated, arrived behind the demon''s back, delivered another kick toward his back head, and sent him in another direction. Like a ball, the demon''s body just got tossed in every direction. Each timed his kick connected bone shattered flesh tearing, and blood splattered across the room, creating a symphony of madness. [You gained exp!] [You level up] [You earned BP +5] Even though the translucent window already notified him of the demon''s deaths. Soma kept kicking the lifeless body until its whole bones were shattered, and the demon''s body got soft. Soma starts to notice the change in the demon''s body. Soma kicked the demon''s body upward, lifting it toward the ceiling. Then, while exhaling, he concentrated all of his power into his right leg and lunged above to deliver his final attack. "Disappear!". A moment of silence happened before a blinding light that shone brightly inside the room became the foreshadowing of the destruction. An earth-shattering boom resounded, destroying everything in its path. The destructive light didn''t stop until it reached the clouds above, dispersing it into a spiral. Serafina and Xiao Lian, who happened to stay inside after delivering the last children outside alongside Hina, saw the destructive Might Soma had unleashed. They stare, jaw dropped at the light that pierced through the building roof, while also amazed by the sheer power Soma holds in his hand. After the light that shone brightly a moment ago began to dim, they saw Soma, who had spent his entire power on that single strike, falling by gravity, not making any movement that made their face turn pale. "Soma?!". Serafina, who shouted, began to create small whirlwinds that propelled her body toward Soma; as for Xiao Lian, she slightly hesitated before biting her lips and approaching their side. With the help of the wind magic, Serafina arrived in time. She snatched Soma''s body away before creating another whirlwind to soften their fall. "Soma, are you okay?". After reaching the floor, Serafina checked his pulse and breathing, then gently caressed Soma''s cheeks to check his temperature. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Haa, Sera, p-please¡­?". With a weak breath, Soma recognized the voice within his hazy consciousness, squeezing his throat to tell her about something. "What is it, Soma?". Serafina slowly places her ear near Soma''s lips to hear his words. "...S-search the building!". After forcing his lips to move, all of his energy was wasted, and his consciousness was swallowed by the abyss. "Okay, I will definitely do it, hm? Soma, are you okay? Soma, wake up!". "Senior?". "My lady, we have come to your aid". "Soma, Please wake up. Hey Soma!". Xiao Lian and Volet finally arrived at the scene; Serafina was frantic because, seeing Soma had stopped moving, drifting toward his dreams. "...Hey Soma!". Inside the room, while basking in the sun''s grace, a wail from the girl closed the curtain of the hideous project that the demon conducted in the Ark, which made the other demon notice the unconscious boy. Chapter 217: Chapter 217 Heavy Heart. Serafina, who kept being hysterical since Soma was unconscious, began to awaken as her attendant, Violet. She grabbed her Boss''s face, directing it toward her, and it made Serafina''s eyes wide open. From Serafina''s eyes, Violet could see a deep madness from regret and grief that she felt upon losing someone she held dear at that time. Violet, who was aware of this story, began to exhale and shook Serafina''s face, making her stiffen like a stone before Violet spoke. "Young miss, snap out of it! He is not dead!". Her voice''s loud and clear intention rang inside Serafina''s mind and brought back her reasoning to the world as her gaze started to regain its light. Slowly, Serafina, who regained her calm, regulated her breath several times before closing her eyes and speaking. "I''m okay, Violet, thank you". "Glad to hear it, and I am sorry for my rash action". "No, Violet, because of that, I regained my calm, truly thank you. You can release your hand now". "Pardon me". Violet did as she was told and released her palm from Serafina''s cheeks, then she stood back up and gazed at the surroundings, her brows knitted because of the building that turned to ruin. She could see multiple dead bodies and two unconscious men wearing white lab coats. "Everyone brings the unconscious to a nearby hospital, and the two of you stay here and wait for My lady''s command". ""Understood"". She began to instruct her subordinates who awaited behind her and told two of them to stay. Violet cast her gaze toward her boss, who tenderly caresses Soma''s forehead and cheeks, wiping his face from dirt. This view was rare because she had never seen her boss have a slight affection toward the opposite sex of the same age. Violet was a bit worried because of that, but looking at the situation now, she literally wanted to hide in the corner and watch her boss grow like an older sister, proud of her little growth. "Violet". "Yes". Serafina''s clear and dignified tone awoken Violet''s small dream as she pried open her ears, ready to be ordered. "Search over the building, take everything that could be essential for proof, and don''t leave anything behind." "Your words are my command. You two, follow me!". The two subordinates behind Violet nodded their heads and began to enter the building through the door where Soma entered. Violet, who led in front, began to enter the dimly lit hallway as she cautiously walked forward, sharpening her senses. After passing several turns, they finally arrived at the four-intersection, the place where Soma found something intriguing. The three of them closed their distance from each other and Violet, as the leader of the operation, softly whispered. "You guys take sides, and I will take the front." After seeing her subordinates nod their heads, Violet began to pinch the equipment on her right index finger before her presence was gone, swallowed by the world. This also happened with the other two females with her; they began to disappear from the world and started to investigate the building in stealth mode. The item they have in hand is at least an Epic-Grade, as it was something Serafina had prepared for her covert team to make it easier for them to infiltrate and flee away. This also shows how powerful Serafina''s assets are in the sector economy, for she could afford every single one of her subordinates in covert teams with that kind of item. Violet walked into the front, her ears twitching. She noticed the commotion in the form of echoes bouncing between the walls before alerting her ears. With a swift hand, she took out her weapon, a dagger she held in the back grip position. Slowly, Violet approached the source of the voice. The closer she was to the source, Violet could see four men wearing the same white coat gathered in the center of the room, pale faces, wary about their surroundings. "Old man, what should we do?". "The earlier shaking, what was that?". "I don''t know?". S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How come? You have been here the longest, right?". "I said I don''t know". Then, after intruding toward the opened door of the room. Violet tense the muscles around her body, knitting her brows. She gripped the hilt of the dagger tight before lunging toward the men. With her agile movement, she struck the people in white coats in their solar plexus, using the hilt, making their eyes whiten and drift toward the realm of the dream. After seeing them unconscious, Violet took out a rope from the storage and began to tie the unconscious people one by one before she put on the earcom to her left ear to give a brief report to her subordinates. "This should be do it! Status report?". "This is the left side. I found some office with all the data that had been wiped out". "Search again, more thoroughly!". "Understood". "The right side report. I found a room filled with glass tubes that contain many substances from the inhumane activity they conduct, and it seems all of the systems have been shut down. Hm?!". "What is the matter?". "No, pardon me. I saw something bizarre in here that was completely out of place within the room". "What was it?". "...I think it was an egg, an enormous one at that". "What? An egg?". *** Still holding Soma in her hands, Serafina saw her subordinates entering the building further. She lowered her gaze toward the boy in her hands, noticing that his face was dirtied. She gently reached out her other hand and swiped away the dirt that clung to his face. Serafina did it so tenderly, afraid to arouse the boy in her hand. Xiao Lian, who saw Soma was being taken care of by Serafina, hesitated to join their side. There is also the other reason that she was still shaken by the transformation Soma had shown to her. His appearance, which resembled the devil, made her begin to wonder if Soma was an ally or an enemy. "...". "Xiao Lian, I believe you saw everything that unfolded clearly with your eyes?". "...Yes, Senior, are you aware of it?". "I could say Yes and also No at the same time because I still haven''t known him for too long". "I see". The silence began to hang above the atmosphere, creating an awkward moment between them. Serafina, who saw Xiao Lian, lowered her gaze, sighed, and, with her raw strength, easily carried Soma in her hands. "Xiao Lian, I want you to think more deeply about what you just saw earlier. The matter about Soma and his transformation, his new side you still don''t know off and if you have no heart to take it all. I advise you to distance yourself from him". Xiao Lian, who received those cold words thrust upon her face, stiffened. Her stirred heart began to tighten in pain because of the picture of herself distancing from Soma. However, she could not retort to any of those words from Serafina and just stood there in her stormy thoughts. Serafina, who saw her junior in deep trouble, could only watch Xiao Lian from the side because this was necessary for her relationship with Soma in the future. For that to happen, she is willing to act as the Villain for their relationship to bloom. "Xiao Lian, the car will be waiting outside". ("I have done my part; as for the rest, I will let them decide the outcome"). After finishing with her words, Serafina, who carried soma in her hand, she was slowly walked out toward the outside of the building, leaving Xiao Lian, who still held some doubt. "What should I do?". Xiao Lian''s weak tone escaped her lips, which carried a heavy emotion about the boy that started burdening her heart. Chapter 218: Chapter 218 Thread of Fate. Within his hazy consciousness, he began to stir after battling the drowsiness that kept pushing his mind toward the void, finally returning. Soma began to piece together the scattered blur before him until he created a complete picture of the scenery around him. He slowly fluttered open, blinking against the unfamiliar yet familiar sight that he spotted in front of him. The light from the warm sun that filtered through the window beside him brought his motoric sense back, as he felt the heavy load from his limbs because of the stiff muscles caused by the absence of the movements. Soma, who completely awoke, tensed the muscles around his body and began to raise his torso, sitting on top of the soft bed that was painted white. He scanned his surroundings and nodded his head upon the realisation that came. "So another hospital then?". There are no other people besides him inside the lone bedroom. Soma began to swing his leg to the side, trying to get out from his position, until the door inside the room slid to the side, revealing two girls wearing casual clothes that were pretty fashionable, bringing a pack of fruit in hand, but soon struck after seeing Soma had awakened. "...". "Soma?". "Sera, Hina". Serafina''s muted response and Hina''s relief words echoed inside the small room. The two girls began to approach the bed and settled themselves on top of the chair that stood beside the bed. "I''m glad you''re finally awake". "Yes, thank you, Sera. How long have I been asleep?". "You slept for two weeks whole". "I see". Soma, who heard Hina''s answer, felt a bit relieved but also shocked because he had been sleeping only two weeks. That means that his body slightly adapted toward the power that caused that distortion between the mix of Saint and devil power. "Ah, right. Do you need something? Do you feel thirsty or hungry?". Hina, who loosened her facial expression, realised something important as she began to address him in a worried tone, and Soma, who received her kindness, parted his lips. "I need some water". "Here, wait a minute". sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though both of them knew Soma had many reserved foods inside his relic, Hina still offered hers. She took mineral water inside the storage, twisted the bottle cap, opened the lid, and gave it to Soma. Serafina, who saw their interaction, took out the fruit, a banana she carried in her hand, peeled off the skin, and then presented it to Soma after he washed his plate. "Here, don''t forget your nutrition". "Thanks, Hina, Sera". Hina noticed that Soma addressed Serafina with her nickname, not uttering any words as she was too preoccupied that Soma had awoken. "Hina, what about school?". "Ah, that was¡­". The two girls began to share about what had happened ever since Soma was sent to a hospital. Serafina, who acts as the witness, had informed the academy side and also sent her findings about Project Red, which started to operate again. As for Hina, she told everyone in the class, especially about the people who are always hanging out with Soma. She also began to brief him about the lesson that he had missed for the past two weeks. Soma, who heard the entire story while chewing the soft and sweet texture of the banana, raised his eyebrows because something was not right about Hina''s story. It was as if she avoided telling him. "What about Xiao Lian, is she saved?". Hina never mentioned Xiao Lian in her story, which aroused his curiosity and worry. Soma recalled back that Xiao Lian received a severe injury in her abdomen that made her face contorted in pain. "...". "...About that,". The two girls began hesitating to tell him, which further stirred Soma''s curiosity. "What? What happened?". "Well, Soma, a woman needs a little time to settle her feelings". "Senior Sera is right, Soma. Silver hair is fine; she needs some time to relax her mind". "...I see". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Upon looking at their stiffened expression, Soma exhaled a sigh while softening his expression on the outside; when inside, his heart was stirred, and he began to realise the source of it. In the battle that unfolds inside that building basement, Soma, who draws the devil''s power, seems to draw it too much until his appearance almost changes into the devil himself. Soma, who knows her family tradition and is pretty strict regarding the matter of demons, Xiao Lian, is probably wondering about that matter because her best friend turns out he can transform into a demon itself, which makes her hesitate to get close to him. Sensing the mood turned slightly awkward, Serafina began to interject and announce to Soma about the group division that was held yesterday. "Soma, do you know? You belong in the C-group along with Kaori and Akane". "Group? What are you talking about?". Soma, who was already aware of the group division, acted in an oblivious way so as not to raise the unnecessary problem. "Yesterday, the travelling club had a gathering together to discuss the matter of what we will do when we enter the dungeon". "Yeah, Hina is right; so, that''s how it happened, and you are included in C-Group". "I see, what about you two?". "Hehe, it''s unfortunate, but we are in the same team as Xiao Lian in B-Group. Also, not just our club but some of the teachers, our supervisor, and the student council members will be coming with us as we explore the new dungeon in Okinawa. Do wait for our service at that time, okay". "Ah, Senior Sera, you shouldn''t say that". "Service?". "Soma, please forget about it!". "Ufufu, wait for it, okay!". "Geez, Senior!". As the two girls bonded against each other, Soma, who heard the group division, cursed inside his heart, "Tch, we were separated, huh". *** Two days after being awoken from the hospital, Soma finally started to fulfil his duty as a student to attend the class he remembered until the third grade. Yesterday, after he arrived at the dormitory, he spent time wiping the blue spear he had borrowed from Xiao Lian. After hearing that, she started to distance herself from Serafina and Hina. Soma decides to give back the spear before things get more awkward. The glare from the morning sun was warm, giving him the energy to start his day, and also, the slightly cold wind that brushed past his cheeks enhanced his resolve to settle things with Xiao Lian. Soma is alone in the bustling area in the middle of the academy while searching for Xiao Lian''s figure. After waiting several times, finally, her figure appears alone with a downcast gaze and listless aura around her, attracting many worried gazes from the other female students. Soma, who saw her messy appearance, chuckled to himself as he felt a bit regretful about her absence from now on. "I''m going to miss her". He began to shift the gear in his mind and took a step approaching Xiao Lian. "Xiao Lian!". Xiao Lian, whose name had been called, turned to the source only to find Soma, with parted lips, approaching her side. Her drowsiness instantly blew away upon his appearance, and her heart began to stir wildly, as she clutched her uniform. She never expected that she would meet Soma earlier in the day. With a stiff movement, she tries to fix her appearance, which is still a mess. "Good morning, Xiao Lian". "...Mm". Her heart began to tighten in pain because of the curt reply she gave to him, making her face darkened in guilt. She was also happy at the same time seeing his healthy figure. Hina has already told Xiao Lian, but seeing it herself feels so much different. Soma, who heard her reply, smiled wryly upon seeing Xiao Lian, who refused to meet his eyes. His heart got thumped for a second. He summoned the blue spear from the relics and presented it to Xiao Lian. "Xiao Lian, I''m sorry for giving it this late". "...". "Thank you for lending it to me. Yesterday, I was thoroughly wiping off the spear, ensuring there was no dust and dirt stuck within the spear body. Also, it is such an honour to fight alongside it. Now, I give it to you back". Xiao Lian''s heart leapt because Soma praised her weapon and treated it as precious as she did. But she didn''t know why she had a bad feeling about this; her heart began to whisper to her mind that she shouldn''t take the spear now. However, a chime from the academy bell rang across the place, making her body twitch in reflexes as she received the spear from Soma''s hands. "Crap, the lesson is about to start; Let''s go, Xiao Lian. We will discussed something later". "Ah,,,". Xiao Lian gasped, and for the first time, she lifted her gaze but found nothing in front of her sight; the heart that held a thin thread that connected her fate with him was on the brink of break. Suddenly, her vision starts to blur because of the accumulating tears in the corners of her eyes that represent her current feelings. Chapter 219: Chapter 219 Okinawa. In the blink of an eye, one week had passed, and the current Soma was wearing casual clothes: a black short trunk, a white casual T-shirt, a short-sleeved Hoodie, and sandals."Finally arrived". It is a beautiful scenery with crystal clear blue water glittering under the light from the sun that hung above; underneath it, there is a revealing underwater world, rich with colorful coral reefs and diverse marine life. The glare of the scorching sun that stung his skin reminded him of the summer that had already come, a white powdery sand that spread in front of him accompanied by the lush greenery from the tree and many other Okinawan flora which added to the view that pleased his eyes. "Soma, let''s go to our accommodation first". Hina, who silently admired the scenery beside him, began to tug on his sleeves and leave the place along with the other members. "Okay, let''s go, Xiao Lian". "...Mm". Soma turned his gaze toward the girl beside him, who was dazed, looking at the scenery with glittering eyes full of joy and anticipation. Born and raised in a strict family, Xiao Lian has never had any chance to visit other places since she was aware of the world. So, this was indeed her first time visiting this blue ocean, as she tried to capture the scenery in the minuscule detail of it. After feeling that was enough, Xiao Lian began to follow Soma from behind and went toward the place where the traveling club member would stay for five days. They current schedule for the first day is arriving at the place safely and, for the remaining time, discussing the strategy among the club members and their own group about how they would explore the dungeon. The second day is the start of the exploring; each team will be assigned an interval in between to enter the dungeon and dive as far as possible. This activity will be conducted for the next three days. As for the remaining days, they will be spent enjoying themselves to the fullest and playing on the beach. Then, tomorrow morning, they will go to the academy. "Soma, have you noticed?". "What is it?". "It seems Leon is also here". "Is that so?". "Yeah, I accidentally saw his figure a moment ago." "I see". Leon, who was not part of the traveling club, also joined this expedition as he was one of the student council members who acted as the observer and protector in case something happened to the club. His status as a savior greatly impacts his presence in this place. This place is also the one that will plunge him into the depth of despair. "If I recall, Leon was put into the B-Group along with Xiao Lian and Hina. I need to get a grip on this event". After several minutes of walking from the beach, they faced a luxurious mansion that stood tall along with the expansive states, framed by a steel gate and fence stretching to form a cage offering a sense of privacy and security. "Everyone, let''s enter the mansion". The echoing sound from Kaori, who led the pact, and Serafina, who held the key to the mansion, saw the gate softly open and gave the people in place great expectation and excitement. The expansive garden is lush with green carpet and the white paved stone road that branches in the middle area, showing the other place. However, the moment when all the members present wanted to enter the mansion, a loud notice from the megaphone jolted everyone in place as they turned toward the source. "Everyone, before we enter, I want to summarize today''s schedule briefly. After entering the room you have been preparing for, you guys need to go toward the field, behind the mansion, and we will conduct a strategy meeting and bonding between the traveling club members and our guest". S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the leader of the traveling club, Ryuu stands in front of the crowd and, with his clear and dignified tone, manages to attach the participant''s gaze toward him, slowly listening to his words. "... The boys will have the third-floor room, the girls will have the second floor-, and our guests, the teachers, can use the first floor. That is all the speech I will give, then Miss Serafina, by all means. Please, open the door". "Okay". Serafina, who seems to be the holder of the key, opened the mansion and let the fresh air enter inside, making the interior look vibrant. The interior was vast and filled with many luxurious items like paintings hung on the wall. It also stood on the side as a vase with fresh and colorful flowers; above them, a grandiose chandelier hung, exerting its presence. The boys and the girls who admired the interior inside walked toward the stairs that stretched to both sides, and they began to enter the second floor, "Soma, let''s meet again at the field. Let''s go Silver hair". "Mm". "Okay,". As for the boys, they still need some patience because they have to walk along the corridor on the second floor to the opposite side, ascending the next stairs that will lead them toward the third floor. "Okay, guys, the second year is here, the third year is here, and the first year is here; up you go!". Ryuu selected two rooms for the boy from each year to stay, except for the first year, which still did not have many participants. "Soma?". "Leon, glad to see you here". "Heh, me too". Leon, who noticed Soma''s appearance from behind, approached him, and they began to enter the room for the first year. The room was wide but empty. This is also one of the ways to prevent the students from fighting over the bed. Soma began to settle himself, looking toward the empty interior, which only provided two other doors that led to the toilet and bathroom, which also had a wide space from his perspective. He approached the large window in the innermost part of the room that filtered the light from the scorching sun, brightening the empty room. He already prepared everything inside his relic. There was nothing he could do. He turned toward the other students and spoke. "You guys can pick whatever place you want. I will go first to the Arena". "Eh? Soma, wait!". Leon, who stiffened hearing his words, began to follow him from behind, accompanied by the gaze from the other first year. Leon closed the distance with him as they walked down the stairs and softly whispered. "Aren''t you a bit cold toward them?". "Hmm, Well, I don''t have the energy to act close to them, and besides, I just want to tell them to pick whatever place they want". "That is the problem, Soma. In the first year, there was not a single person who didn''t recognize you. You are strong, and the recent incident proved right; they were probably became more hesitant after you spoke like that". "I see". This is starting to bother him. Somehow, the rumor about Soma demolishing a building in the Ark got leaked, creating chaos inside the academy, especially among the first-year students. The rumor also states that Soma is doing that to rescue the kidnapped children; many people admire his bravery, but a lot of them begin to feel fear toward him because of that. "Well, I will consider it later". "You should!". As Soma and Leon arrived on the first floor, it was already filled with people. Soma spotted several familiar faces and began to approach them. "Soma and Sir. Leon!". "It''s been a while, Soma, Leon". "Sera? It''s been a while, Senior Lucy". "Good day to you, Seniors". Serafina and Lucy, the duo beauty from the second-year academy, greeted them with a blossomed smile, garnering the other''s attention to Soma. The most noticeable thing about their conversation was that Soma was not using any honorifics when talking with Serafina, which is what the other people are curious about. "...Where is the field, by the way?". "It''s behind the mansion, here! I will guide you there". Soma began to follow Serafina, who tugged his sleeves, making all the males in the place jump in shock and the girls squeal in delight. "You are awfully familiar with this place". "Hm? Ah, I haven''t told you yet, huh". "?". "This is my property". "Amazing". "Right?". Serafina, who seems in a good mood, guides, suddenly drops a boom, leaving the unaware people stunned in silence. Soma and Serafina beside him began to converse occasionally, talking about the small things that were around them. Lucy and the other, who saw the two of them talk as if the world was centered around them, felt amazed and respectful toward Soma, who could completely melt the cold iron mask. As for Lucy, she giggled behind them, watching her best friend have the time for herself. "Wait a minute!". Serafina began to open the door with the card in her possession, letting a satisfying click as it was open, letting in another warm air from the outside world. "Let''s go, Soma". Her warm and soft palm suddenly grabs Soma''s left hand, pulling him outside. He is welcomed by a vast land of lush greenery swayed along the soft wind that passes by; alongside it, there are several trees that stand tall in intervals, casting their soft shadow on the land, creating a canopy for taking a leisurely rest. "This is a pretty wide field". "Hmhm, this is my pride. The truth is there is a gazebo in the middle of this, but after discussing it with some of my clubmates, I decided to store it away temporarily". "I see. Well, what is our agenda?". "Let''s wait for the other to arrive first". "Okay. ...Do you mind if I train in the field?". "What training?". "Just my routine; I still haven''t met my daily quota." "Go ahead". "Thanks, Sera". [Daily Quest Jogging 30 minutes] Chapter 220: Chapter 220 Meeting and Duel. [Daily quest Jogging Complete][All stats raised +1] Soma, who finished with his daily quest, regrouped with the other members who seemed already gathered, watching him doing his exercise. His body glistened because of the sweat that drenched his face, enhancing his handsome face. "Soma here". Suddenly, a crisp and lively voice approached his side, offering him a bottle of water and a small towel for him to use, none other than Hina. She is alone in front of many people, acting like a couple that would bring jealousy from each side. The male envies Soma for having multiple beautiful girls and fawns over him, while the female envies Hina, who is close to him, and begins to consider joining their camp. "You should be waiting for me; I also want to move my body for a bit." "Well, I thought you might still be tired after the flight". "Not at all, rather my body feels stiff from sitting for hours". "So". Soma, who got the point, cracked open the bottle lid before he gulped the contents inside. The cool and tasteless water that travels down his throat feels refreshing. He reserved a quarter of the water inside the bottle before pouring it toward his face to get rid of the dirt sticking to it. "Woah, tell me beforehand!". "Sorry, did you get drenched?". "Not really". He began to wipe his face and store the empty bottle inside his relics and approached the other member. As they get close, they receive many meaningful stares from the other members, who are pricking their skin, making Hina look uncomfortable. "I''m sorry for the delay, Leader". "It''s okay, no need to rush; we still have time." Ryuu calmly answered Soma''s apology before he scanned his other members, who were still gazing at Soma. Kaori, beside Ryuu, didn''t want to let this chance slip; she giggled for a second and spoke. "Fufu, it''s refreshing to watch an affectionate couple like you two. I wish that my boyfriend would be a bit more brave and not shy enough". Kaori occasionally glanced to her side, giving Ryuu a code, and made him smile wryly. "Couple?!". Hina, who heard Kaori''s words, stiffened while her face furiously blushed and turned red; even Soma could see steam on her head. She was entirely embarrassed about what she had done. However, at the same time, she also felt a bit happy for being mistaken as one. Hina''s lips unconsciously parted ways as she lowered her gaze. "Couple? Is that what other people look at us? Ehehe, I''m a bit happy". Akane, who was in front of them within the Ryuu and Kaori unit, knitted her brows as she had never seen Hina flustered like that. Her flame of curiosity began to light up once more as she stared dagger toward Soma, who cast his soft expression toward Hina. "Now, everyone, please listen! This is about tomorrow''s schedule". With one clear and dignified tone from Ryuu, every other member in the place simultaneously turned their gaze to his face. "As you guys probably know, tomorrow we will begin to explore the newborn dungeon on this island, and I want you guys, especially the first-year students because this was their first expedition. Well, some of you probably had a chance to explore once, but¡­". As Ryuu began his speech, the surrounding air turned silent. Every member in the place listened closely to the strategy the leader had put off. There are some people who are still new to this experience, mainly in the first year; with tense expressions, they begin scribbling on their notes and putting the crucial points that they must remember when exploring the dungeon. "...Okay, I think that''s it for the day; for more information, you can ask your respective leader tomorrow, and for the remaining time, you can do whatever you want, but keep our academy''s dignity in mind. Don''t try to abuse it. You guys understand". "Yes!". "Good, remember to return before dinner! You can disperse or stay here discussing; the meetings are over". After more than thirty minutes of explaining, Ryuu closed the meeting with good news for the members who had free time until dinner. However, despite the word from Ryuu that they had some free time, many of the members stayed. The first year began to discuss it with their seniors or sometimes ask the leader and his aides. Soma already remembered some of the important parts and had nothing to do, pondering something as he felt that his sleeve had been tugged. "Soma?". "What is it?". Hina was beside him, fidgeting hesitantly with an open and closed mouth. Soma, who saw her irregular behavior, tilted his head to the side, waiting for her response. With clenched fists, Hina pumped her hand as she regained her spirit. She lifted her gaze and directly said. "Can we spar for a little bit?". "Of course". "But this time, I want you to come at me seriously!". sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma, who heard her words, knitted his brows as this was the first time Hina had mentioned it. "Are you sure?". Hina, who heard Soma''s deep voice, closed her eyes for a moment, gathering her courage and resolve. With a big exhale, Hina''s eyes opened as she spoke confidently. "Yes, please!". The fire that lit in her eyes stunned Soma for a second before the corner of his lips lifted. "Okay then, prepare yourself!". "Hm, I will". Soma and Hina, side by side, began to distance themselves from the crowd and walked toward the center of the field. The tense atmosphere between them attracts many gazes from the other members, including the leader staff. "What is happening?". Akane, who was oblivious to what had happened, uttered those questions to nobody in particular. "I heard that the girl over there asked the boy to have a spar with her and with full force". "What?!". She couldn''t hide her shocked face as she heard one of the members who heard Soma and Hina''s conversation. Ryuu and Kaori, who had been in conversation, stopped. Because they heard something amusing happen. The two of them saw Soma and Hina already standing in the middle of the field while giving each other respect. Soon, their eyes opened wide, and they saw the two juniors taking their real respective weapon, which gave off a strong presence in their eyes. As someone who had many experiences regarding weapons, Ryuu felt the aura that leaked from their equipment possessing something extraordinary within it. "Oh, Soma and Hina are dueling?". Serafina, who caught the news, smirked. She began to descend the stage as a club representative and approached the vast field; before she got into the field, Serafina dragged one other first-year junior with silver hair who seemed stunned by her action. "Xiao Lian, let''s watch it more closely". "Mm, Senior, you don''t have to drag me". After seeing both of them reach an ideal distance and be placed below the canopy nearing them, The necklace around Serafina''s neck shone before a round table and a pair of chairs appeared, a place for them to take a break. "Come here, Xiao Lian; let''s reserve the other seat for them later." "Mm, Okay. Thank you for the generosity". Serafina began to prepare some snacks and tea to accompany them while they witnessed the duel between Soma and Hina. "Okay, It''s perfect. Let''s enjoy our time". At the same time, as she finished those words, the wind started to change its course as it brought silent anticipation upon the clash that was about to happen on the field. Soma and Hina, who equipped their respective weapons, prepared their stance, observing each other thoroughly. Soma stared at Hina with his calm gaze, which made her body tremble upon seeing his sharp red pupils. Gently gritting her teeth, Hina clenched the Katana handle with both hands to throw away her hesitation and opened her mouth. "I''m ready, Soma". Chapter 221: Chapter 221 Hearts Problems. Tension began to arise on the field as Soma and Hina prepared their stance to spar. Soma calmly observed Hina, who was slightly agitated by his serious presence. He began to wonder if he should use all of his might or not.However, his mind shifted as he saw Hina with the fire in her eyes while shifting her centre of gravity. He corrected his stance and was ready to lunge at her in a flash. "I''m ready, Soma". At the same time, those words leaked. Soma exhaled before he disappeared from his place. Hina, who had seen it, blinked for a moment before a chill that alerted her senses came from the shadow that appeared beside her left. A purple gauntlet thrust straight toward her face, intending to break her jaw. Her body reflexively spun from its place using one of her feet as an axis and swung the katana horizontally. Soma bent his knee and let the blade trajectory miss its target, and Soma, who saw Hina''s wide open, secured his left palm around her abdomen, and with a single push. He transferred all the force inside his body and blew Hina away from her place. Hina rolled on the ground multiple times before she tensed all the muscles around her body to make a follow-up and performed an ukemi to fix her stance. As she wanted to stand up, a searing pain began to assault her, contorting her beautiful face. Many people gasp upon seeing Hina mercilessly beaten up one-sidedly, with a suffering face and begin to question Soma''s thoughts about it. But, of course, Soma ignored all of it and wanted to continue sparring. "Damn, that was one hard of a punch". "You say that I must take my all in this, so there you have it". "Yeah, right, thanks for listening to it". Even though Soma had said that, deep down, Hina understood that he was still hiding his other power residing inside his body, and that fact made her grit her teeth because of the frustration she felt. "Standing near him, my ass. I can''t even take his single punch and worse, he still has that power he hides". "You overthinking again". "Ouch..". Soma, who saw Hina, was in deep thought, clearly frustrated about the outcome; with a single step, he covered their distance and softly flicked her forehead, leaving a red mark that would last for a moment. "I already said it to you, right. Do your best because you have the potential for it". "Alright,". Hina knew that Soma only said those words to give her a small console so she would not break. The pain in the abs had subsided, so when she intended to pick her stance, her face contorted, for Soma used his fingers to pinch her cheeks and stretch them outward. "Ouch, Shoma stap!". "I wonder where the girl who snarled at me the first time we met?". "Ah?". Soma released his fingers while bringing back the past. Hina, whose cheeks were being released, recalled back the first time she met him. It was a painful and also shameful experience for her. "Geez, don''t bring that up, please. I already feel great remorse from that". "But, I think that girl was much more positive and ambitious than the girl in front of me now". Hina, who heard those words, jolted as if being thrust where it hurt. She opened her eyes wide and stared at Soma, who managed to catch her off guard and let out a chuckle. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "At that time, you had a clear goal and didn''t concern yourself about how others look at you, and now, after being released from your pain and remorse, you become this meek. Is it because of me, after all?". "No, Soma, I don''t..". "I''m right about that, huh. You are getting impatient because of me, who always creates many impossible feats, changing impossible to possible". At this time, Soma''s kindness had vanished from his face as he began to speak in a deep, stern voice, letting Hina get the full brunt of the reality she was escaping once more. The atmosphere turned silent as the sway of the grass echoed on the vast field that was filled with a sombre atmosphere. Luckily, the other participant was too far away to hear their conversation. But they notice the heavy atmosphere between them and choose to remain silent. On the other hand, Hina, who was submerged in her own thoughts, realised her own misconception. Ever since she arrived at the academy, she gained a new friend and felt at ease because this was the thing she had missed since the day she lost it. With Soma and Xiao Lian around her, she began to feel what a comfort zone is. Hina felt that her heart was cracked open, clutching her chest in pain. Her eyes started to turn blurry, and then she sobbed as she realised her own carelessness. "I ¡­What should I do?". "Geez, don''t cry". Soma, who saw tears stream from her cheeks, approached her and forced her gaze on him. He sighed and felt slightly hurt upon spouting those harsh words to her, but this was essential on her part. He doesn''t want Hina to become like this because he knows that she is braver and stronger than anyone else before the author decides to kill her. Soma wiped the tears that streamed down her face with a gentle touch and softly and seriously spoke. "Listen, Hina, I will tell you again. We have a different start as awakeners, and I also had a special circumstance around me, and one other thing led me to this, but the thing is¡­". With the warm sensation that filled her face, light slightly gathered around her eyes, illuminating the small amber that lay dormant in her heart. "...Fight, struggle, do your best, repeat that over, and you will reach the goal you wanted¡­". "?!". Soma saw the light that gathered in her eyes begin to burn stronger, and Hina needed only one final push for her to break from her shell that called comfort and reach a new height like the one in the story he read. Soma began to recall and tried to rack his brain, finding the appropriate words on this occasion. "...Like when I did it when we were stranded in that trial gate in Subashiri. At first, I was worried that you got involved, but then I realised the one who always pushes me forward is you". "...Me?". "Yeah, because of you, I can fight those strong monsters; because of you, I am determined to bring you back to your parents who were waiting for you home, and because of you, I can keep fighting till this day". "...Because of me? That''s a lie". Soma shook his head upon seeing Hina''s refusal and had regained her calm heart. He gently caressed her cheeks before opening his mouth. "It''s the truth. By the way, how was your mana manipulation level currently?". "Hm, What is it so suddenly?". "Tell me!?". Hina, who is weak from being pressured by the person she is affectionate with, begins to tell him the truth. "It was four, and I think it might have risen to five not too long in the future". "I see. Do you know that Xiao Lian already reached level 5 Mana manipulation?". "Huh?! Huuuuu?!". Soma slowly released his hand from her cheeks as he saw her stunned by the news he had brought her. Hina alternated her gaze toward Soma, then Xiao Lian, who absentmindedly saw Soma''s figure with her listless gaze. She does that several times before lowering her gaze to the ground with a trembling body. "...to, ¡­". "Hm?". With a blazing spirit in her eyes, Hina exploded while letting all of the fumes around her fuse, then spoke with clenched fists and a trembling body. "I won''t lose to her, especially her. Yeah, Her. I won''t lose to her". Soma, who saw Hina regain her spirit, parted his lips, letting her let out all her frustration while he accompanied her. "Aah, Okay, that''s enough whining. Let''s continue, Soma, now please guide me". "Heh, sure". **** "Fufu, it seems they rather have some conversation over there, right Xiao Lian". "..Mm? Yeah, senior is right". Serafina, who saw Xiao Lian, was a bit down, knit her brows in worry as she tried to help her in some ways, but the reason Xiao Lian turned this way was none other than Serafina herself. She felt apologetic about the harsh words she had said to Xiao Lian back then, but Serafina thought that Xiao Lian could stand on her feet and maybe create an unbreakable bond. That will lead to their happiness. However, things seem not going well. Xiao Lian, who occasionally saw Soma''s back as she wanted to say something but couldn''t, always let down her gaze while clutching her clothes. "Xiao Lian?". "Mm?". "Have you ever talked to Soma about it?". Upon mentioning Soma''s name, Xiao Lian''s body twitched, and her expression seemed stiffer than usual. Serafina''s heart began to tighten in pain for the words she accidently spilled, as her face paled. Instead of opening her mouth, Xiao Lian could only give Serafina a gentle shake of her head, and it pricked Serafina''s heart even further. "This is bad. I must do something about these two. If not, both of them will regret it later". "Um, Xiao Lian?". "Mm? What is it, senior?". "Fufu, are you free tonight?". "?". Chapter 222: Chapter 222 Night at the Beach Part 01. "Fuu, that''s refreshing".Hina exhaled in joy upon trying the bath the mansion had provided for them. With a steamed run through her skin, Hina approached the bedroom where the other had already been waiting. However, she was hesitant to enter because of the earlier event. When the sparring unfolds, and she receives a stern reprimand, apparently, they were at such a close distance that the other members of the clubs assumed them kissing, assuming that Soma was apologizing for his conduct. Because that rumor had spread amongst the girls, Hina felt so embarrassed and also proud because of how other people looked at her and Soma. With renewed determination, Hina gripped the door handle tightly, twisting it before she opened it while many pairs of eyes had already been waiting for the prey to appear. "Um, can I help you? Woah?!". One of the female seniors who visited the first-year room began to drag her toward the vast and empty room and put Hina in the middle to prevent her from escaping. "Eh? Eeh, what is happening?". "Now, Junior Hina, tell us about your relationship with your boyfriend". The earlier female senior who dragged her began to inquire at such a close distance, making Hina flustered, and her brain stopped functioning for a moment. "Huh?! Wa-wa-wait a moment, what is this about?". "Don''t pretend; you guys are always together, even in class, and I saw you guys Lovey-dovey with him earlier in the field. That makes me piss, ah, a bit envious of you." "Wait, did you just want to say pissed off?". "Pipe down, Junior. We all here know how empty and sad we are for not having any relationship because of our circumstances in the Academy, so Junior Hina, would you please?". "Um, I-I¡­ ". "Fufu, it seems lively in this room". Serafina suddenly entered the room, garnering the other''s attention as their eyes glued to her cute and mature sleepwear that made the entire female inside the room gulp their saliva, seeing her alluring curve and thin cloth that barely covered anything. "Ah, Senior Sera, what kind of sleepwear is that? It was so thin. Ah, not like that, Senior, please help me out here". "Fufu, actually, I am also curious about your relationship with Soma and these clothes. Fufu, well, you might think that I wear them to gain his attention". "Eeeeh?!". "Hohoo, it''s rare for Serafina to say that, but Serafina is also curious, huh. Then this matter had already been sealed, so Junior Hina, please cooperate with us". "No?!". A wail of the lamb surrounded by the hungry female echoed from the second floor, inviting the other curiosity. Still, they retracted their intention, for they knew better than to not get involved with such a high school girl during their talk time. ***** "Soma, where are you going? Putting your jacket on?". S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m going out for a while to meet and help someone". "Ah, I see, be careful out there". "Okay". After finishing his small chat with Leon, Soma left his room and shut the door before walking around the corridor and stairs that would lead him to the first floor. Soma pulled the door inside before the soft and pleasant breeze entered the room, cooling his still-freshened body after getting out of the bath. "She told me to go into this place to help her with something, but where is it exactly?". Earlier in the afternoon, when he finished sparring with Hina, the other members also began to light up their fighting spirit, and some of the seniors also started to challenge him to see just how strong Soma was. It was a good experience for him to broaden his horizons in Martial Arts. However, after the sparring ended, Soma was especially pointed at by Ryuu, his club leader, asking him to help Serafina with something, so reluctantly, he is currently doing the job. But he couldn''t get rid of the uneasy feeling that shrouded his mind. Slowly, Soma enjoyed his night walk while occasionally glancing at his phone to check the map route. The starry sky that painted the dark curtain above him gave a sense of tranquility that pleased his eyes and refreshed his clouded mind while enjoying the soft breeze that passed. His feet began to plunge toward the sandy beach, Soma brown, slightly knitted as he saw the figure of a girl with silver hair wearing a light dress of white one-pieces, illuminated by the moonlight that cascaded to the land, giving her an ethereal presence like a goddess. She is standing beside the shore, looking at the scenery that she saw and admired for the first time in her life. "Xiao lian?". Upon hearing her name being called, Xiao Lian''s body twitched briefly. Then she turned her attention to the source, only to find Soma open her eyes wide. She hurriedly took out her phone to open up her messages apps, typed the display multiple times, and sent it to the person asking her out. {Is Soma already there? Good then, you can have time to talk with and clear the awkwardness between you. Who knows, maybe your relationship will progress further} Xiao Lian, who saw the reply, turned pale as she began to see Soma knitting his brows, seeing a message that Serafina had sent to him. "Tch that woman, you better remember this". Seeing Soma''s frowning face while exchanging banter with Serafina brought a sense of nostalgia in her heart as she unconsciously reached out her hand before stopping midway. "What''s the matter, Xiao Lian?". Xiao Lian shook her head to the side and retracted her hand back as her heart began to race in conflicted thoughts about the boy in front of her. With her conflicted mind, her vision started to narrow, and she couldn''t make a good judgment of what she should do in this situation. "Please, Mother. What should I do?". Soma, who saw her contorted expression, softly sighed before he approached her weak figure. He slowly extended his right hand to try to reach out to her trembling body, but she was aware of Soma approaching, and when her gaze lifted, she reflexively retraced back, which made her face blank for a second. "Sorry about that". "...N-no, I didn''t mean to". "It''s okay, I know it". Xiao Lian, who realized what she had done, turned pale as the trembling on her body intensified. Soma, who saw her suffering face, began to sigh and reflect upon his action. "I should face her earlier". Soma takes her for granted, for she is Xiao Lian, one of the powerhouses in the story just below Leon. He remembered her qualities as someone with the strongest heart and that even the whispering of demoness Lilith didn''t have any effect on her. However, he missed the important part. Xiao Lian, who was hailed as the strongest, was not as impressive in the earlier stage of the story; she tended to hold everything herself and never got herself involved with other characters until the accident brought her together with Leon. From there, their relationship progressed slowly until she proudly stood beside the savior of the world, and with him together, she tackled any dangerous dungeon and a strong enemy that threatened humanity. Soma steeled his heart and began to reach out to her again, which made Xiao Lian''s face stiffen upon seeing his hand approaching. Xiao Lian closed her eyes and accepted her mistake in the form of punishment. Still, instead of punishment, she felt a warmth that came from his head, caressing it gently as the negative thoughts inside her mind dissipated almost instantly. She missed the tender caresses Soma gave her. Xiao Lian slowly opened her eyes and saw Soma helplessly spreading his lips. "Are you not going to ask anything about me?". "...". Seeing Xiao Lian, who got muted, Soma chuckled as he pat her smooth hair off. Soma is still unclear regarding Xiao Lian, who suddenly got attached to him, but that is a trivial matter. No matter what, he must do something to clear things up between them. "Then, do you want to listen to this boring story of mine?". "?!". Chapter 223: Chapter 223 Night at the Beach Part 02. -1st POV-Ever since childhood, I have had a fortune that will make everyone envious of me. The wealth that could move a country, a strong foundation my family had built over the years, a beauty that could make every male line up for taking me. But none of that doesn''t matter to me. None of that truly matters, as the more powerful your family is, the world turns bleaker and darker the world. So, I never care for any of that. I never come to family parties or social events to introduce my brothers and sisters; I rather sit on my bed reading a book accompanied by my mother, who has a weak body. The story she always told me and the warm hand she used to pat me, for me, is the most priceless thing I can have, and nothing can be compared to it. "Lian''er, are you interested in Martial Art?". "...Mm? Martial Arts, I want it; I want to become strong and then search for a cure for your mother". "Fufu, Lian''er, you are truly silly. That''s not what I meant when I asked you that question". As someone who holds the lower caste in the house, my mother and I stayed in a place far from the main one. However, that didn''t matter to me because for as long as I have my mother, that is enough for me. I was born into a house that regarded Martial power as its foundation. I joined the main teaching of the family in nurturing martial arts since I was little. I trained along with the teacher the family had tasked. It seems I have a talent for mastering the spear art. So, I worked hard; every day, I thrust, thrust, thrust toward the same target every day while my mother was watching for me, smiling, looking through my growth. Besides martial power, I also began to train below the teaching of the main house in our family''s history, general knowledge, and even the economy in which I have no interest, so it has already gone from my brain. My father, who is a busy man, occasionally visited my house and always, with his care and kind nature, helped me in my studies and training and always took care of my mother if he had time for it. However, everything came crashing down when my mother suddenly collapsed. As the person who saw it firsthand, my heart broke seeing her limp body and light breath. When the doctor in the place said she had an unknown disease that gnawed at her physique and that it was probably a matter of time before she lost it, I felt the whole world crumble. "It''s okay, Lian''er; your aunt will be here supporting you." From that moment, I was under the care of a person I called my Aunt. I single-handedly focused on my train to fulfill my promise to my mother, searching for a cure to help her. I train and learn. Then, I trained again and learned under my aunt''s tutelage, who seemed worried about my progress and lack of self-care. Years passed by, and my heart started to numb about all the meticulous things I had done every day because of the absence of my mother. My face just got stiffer, and everyone called me an Expressionless Princess. I don''t care what they thought about me, for I had my ultimate goal to save my mother, then when the ceremony in my family began. I was acknowledged by the legendary weapon that made my status in the family turned upside down. Through the spear''s influence, I managed to climb a rank in the family successor, which I refused in place, and I chose to go to the academy to search for a clue regarding the cure for my mother. "Lian''er, I''m sorry I couldn''t come with you because of my busy schedule. I wish I could go with you, but". "Mm, thanks, Aunt, don''t worry about me. I can care for myself". "That is why I''m worried, you know". "?". For the last time, my aunt, who has no blood relation in our household and always takes care of me alone, hugged me tightly as if not wanting to be separated from me. "Take care, Lian''er, if you need something, call me immediately! I will launch a plane to go there". "Mm". ***** Then, it was my first step to reach my goal. However, on the way, I met with a boy who gave me a sense of familiar feeling, as if I was facing a person from my close family. He is unbelievably strong and he gives an imposing aura like an emperor that is ready to dominate the world. Also, I couldn''t take my eyes away from him. "I won". "Um, that was Amazing". From there, my life flipped because of the comfort and warmth they gave me, and then I realized, "Ah, so this is what they called a friend". I got so absorbed in it without knowing it, and I felt that academic life was not that bad. Of course, without forgetting my actual objective coming to the Academy. With them, I survived the trial, and with them, I could train with all my heart; also, with them, I believed that they could help me find a way to cure my mother until that hope washed away after the demon''s appearance. A demon infiltrated the academy, which almost killed the red-hair. I saw Soma Leaking out an ominous murderous aura that pricked my skin furiously in rage, killing the demon. As a member family of the Xiao clan that harbors demons, Soma did the right thing because demons need to be eradicated from this planet; that''s what my family engraved to me ever since I was a child. However, I saw Soma turned into a demon; no, he was turned into something else that even demons are afraid of. After seeing him like that, my heart clouded, and I am at a loss for words. My mind was conflicted. I couldn''t figure out what I should do if I met him. Then, for the first time in my life, I ran. From there, my contact with him slowly deteriorated, and I felt that the world started to turn into its usual color when I saw my mother collapse back then. "What should I do?". The happy time when we eat together now feels bland because of the wall between us. Slowly, because of my lack of communication, I don''t know how I am supposed to clear things up with him, who seems to start to create a wall. "I didn''t want that. I want us to return at that time, laugh, fight, and share our moment together. I want all of it back, but how? How can I do that? Someone please help me". I stand on the beach shore, thinking alone while waiting for Senior Serafina to come. I suddenly recall my past and hear the voice I miss so much this past month. "Xiao Lian". When my name was called, my entire body turned rigid, and I almost lost the strength of my limbs from hearing his voice. My heart began to throb intensely, sending myriad pulses through my veins that seemed frozen. My thoughts start to race as I want to find out the truth about who Soma is. Is he a human? Or a Demon?. I don''t know, can someone please tell me what to do? "Please help me, Mother". The warmth that once again soothed my heart spread from his caressing my head, and it melted my heart. The gloomy feeling in my chest started to blow away as he patted my head. "Are you not going to ask anything about me?". "...". My face stiffened hearing that question; that is precisely what I wanted to ask ever since I saw him turn into that figure, but my mouth was muted and refused to move even a little. "Then, do you want to listen to this boring story of mine?". "?!". ("...I want to hear it!") sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From then on, Soma began to tell his past while we sat on the soft white sand at the shore while looking at the beautiful scenery. I don''t know where it started, but my eyes refuse to leave his face. Slowly, I began to understand why Soma acted like that and how he could gain that power in his body. "So what do you say? My power is pretty ominous and dangerous, right?". Soma spread his lips helplessly, and that made my heart tighten in pain. "I see. So it was like that. He had that past surrounding him. I''m such a fool for not noticing it and assuming that you are the same as the demon who harms others". What I see in Soma is a boy who is always calm and undeterred under any suppression that would make him yield, but now Soma unusually shows his weak side, which triggers something dormant within me. My body unconsciously moved and wrapped around his head with my hands and let his head rest in my chest. "It''s okay, Soma. Thank you for telling me everything, and I am sorry for what I have done in the past month". "No, it''s okay. I want to apologize for acting like a coward back then, not facing you earlier, making you feel isolated, and I am sorry for hiding this from you". "No, it wasn''t like that!". Even at a time like this, he still cares about me despite being the one who was being thrown at me. I tightened my embrace and let his head submerge into my still-developed chest. "I''m glad he is the Soma I know and I like". Our heart beating began to resonate, and it rhymed in our ears, creating a tranquil atmosphere that soothed each other''s hearts in relief. Slowly, as I basked in this feeling, my frozen heart started to beat rapidly, sending a lot of oxygen toward my whole body, especially my cheeks, which I felt slightly warmer. "I see. I understand now. I should not hold back my feelings anymore, and Soma, No matter what happens, I will stand by your side even if the world despises you. I will stand beside you". Today, under the watchful eyes of heaven. I vow to always become this person''s strength and support him no matter what the world sees him. Chapter 224: Chapter 224 Dungeon Time Part 01. After a night with Xiao Lian on the shore, it finally washed away the rift that distorted their distance. Once more, Xiao Lian and Hina could be spotted standing near Soma, smiling happily, before they separated into their own group.Soma, who was currently in his team, cast his gaze forward and saw a rocky structure that elevated from the ground and a huge dark maw, the place they would explore this time. "Then, each group leader, please move forward!". Teacher Lee, one of the teachers who came with the travelling club activity, gave his order as someone with experience diving into the dungeon. The academy was short-staffed because some of the teachers who had abilities accompanied the third year in exploring the deepest and most unexplored dungeons on earth in Africa. So reluctantly, he was appointed as the leader of the teacher who also came beside him, standing stiff. "Yes". Simultaneously, three students who have been appointed as captains move forward. Team A, which was mostly filled with second-year students, was led by Ryuu. They were tasked with the most challenging task of clearing the path for the other team. With many of its female members, Team B was led by Serafina, tasked as the team that would record the dungeon''s layout. Lastly, Soma Team-C, mixed between second- and first-year students, was led by Akane and tasked with ensuring that there were no more obstacles on their way home. The three leaders began briefing on what they would and shouldn''t do once inside the dungeon. While he was waiting, Soma scanned his surroundings and saw Hina and Xiao Lian had already come back as usual with small banter that made everyone around them smile wryly. Soma chuckled at seeing their warm interaction before turning his attention elsewhere. He finally could spot Leon, but strangely, he was being put in Team A with Ryuu, and that fact greatly stirred his heart. "Another change in the plot? Well, I have to brief the girls later". "That is all for the briefing. Do you guys understand?". "Yes, Inspectoor Lee". "Good, spread this to your comrade, dismiss". As soon as Teacher Lee finished with his word, every group leader returned to their own group and began to create an encirclement to discuss what the teacher said. "Okay, everyone, listen up! We will conduct the exploration one hour after Team B enters, and you guys already know our objectives, as we discussed earlier with Leadr Ryuu. But, the teacher gave us an additional task, if possible, as someone who entered this club I want you guys to write down your experience in a report and hand it to your leader club and from there we as executives in the travelling club will score you guys depend of how good your report is and if you are deemed good we will pick the best one as the representative of each class, is everyone clear?". S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone in the group nodded their head as Akane briefly told us the other rules we must follow; the others began to listen carefully, and there were some first-years amongst Soma who busied themselves writing down the crucial part of this exploration. "...Okay, ready yourself, and in a moment, we will go toward the dungeon, the place of unknown mystery, hope, and also the danger that will lead us to greater things. Prepare yourself and make sure to remember the fellow beside you because no one knows what will happen inside it". As Akane said it with a deep and low tone, dampening the Team-C atmosphere because of her antics, Kaori, from her side, sighed and opened her mouth. "Everyone, be careful, especially first-year students, and I hope the second year can guide their juniors well; I am leaving it to you guys". "Okay". The briefing was done, and Soma saw team A begin to leave the field and enter the dungeon. Many people who watched them felt their bodies stiffened and their hearts trembled in anticipation. There are also many who tremble in fright because it was their first attempt ever since they gained their power. "Um, Captain, may I?". Soma, under much gaze from the other members, raised his right hand to gain Akane''s attention. "What is it, Soma?". "Can I go toward Team B for a moment. I need to make sure that my friends are ready for this moment". "Team B?". Everyone in the group, along with Akane, unconsciously turned toward a certain red-haired girl who was having fun with her close friends. Then, as if understanding Soma''s intention, many males and seniors grin while placing their palms on their chest, showing respect that Soma is a caring boyfriend. Akane, who felt the mood in her group turned sweet, could only sigh and gesture to Soma by jerking her chin and speaking. "Go ahead". "Thanks". As Soma detached himself from the group, the members who saw him raised their thumbs up in their hearts. It is rare to see a heartwarming atmosphere in the group, and the tension from their heart melts with the wholesome scene they see as Hina, who notices Soma''s approach, welcomes Soma with a blossomed smile. "Soma? What''s up?". "Nothing, just checking on you; how was your preparation?". "I''m ready. I Already checked it multiple times, and the thing you gave me back is already in my storage". "I see". "Soma". From the side, a slightly firmer tone leaked out from Xiao Lian''s mouth as she shrank her distance from him, trying to gain his attention. "How about you, Xiao Lian?". "I''m ready, and thanks for the potion you shared with me. Are you going to be okay without it?". "Don''t worry; I have a ton of those inside my storage, so use it as much as you want if you need it". "Mm, thanks". Team B, who are mostly filled with girls, notice the sweet atmosphere between the three of them, and a sudden shock electrifies them, making their jaws open wide. "No way!". Everyone in the group has the same thoughts after seeing this trio. "Huum, you greet the girls and intend to ignore me, Soma". Serafina, who steps from the side to exert her presence, manages to catch Hina and Xiao Lian''s attention. "You two, be careful. I know you two have experience dealing with this, but this was a newborn one. The place is still fresh with many unknown monsters and traps that could endanger you two, so be wary about your surroundings". "Okay, aha, you are such a worrywart, but I will do that; believe in me". "Mm, okay Soma, I will do exactly as you told". "So you''re ignoring me, huh? Good, how dare you, for the first-year, ignore his senior greetings". "Good, I must return to my team, see you later". "Wait a damn minute, you punk!". Soma, who intends to go back toward his group, was stopped by Serafina with a vein that sprouted from her forehead while holding his uniform collar. However, they had different builds; where Soma was an all-rounder with a strong Physique as his primary and Serafina, who had a strong magic capacity with slightly lower physical strength, was being dragged by the raw strength Soma had. "What a brute". A vein began to pop out from Soma''s forehead, but he regulated his breathing and soon managed to calm his raging heart. "Wait a moment, will you? Is it that difficult to answer my greeting?". Soma stopped from his track, which made Serafina open her eyes in shock. She saw Soma turn his body back and, with a paste-like smile on his face, speak. "Good day, senior. Then if you excuse me". With swift feet on him, Soma disappears from her sight and returns to his own team, leaving all the other people who watch him stunned in silence. "Humph, what a rude fellow, treating a girl like that, humph". Serafina, who was fuming while letting out steam from her head, returned toward her team, and then she was consoled by her friends, Hina and Xiao Lian. Soma sighs before muttering to himself. "I hope those two will be fine in their exploring, and for Serafina, I hope she is saved too. However, I''m sorry about earlier, but I want you to taste my sweet little revenge, Sera". Two hours had passed as Soma, filled with tension seeing Hina and Xiao Lian enter the dungeon, made the other members who noticed it smile warmly toward him. "Team-C, get ready to enter". "Understood. Are you guys ready?". As the team leader, Akane turns her back toward her members and gives them one last affirmation to see their resolve. "Okay, let''s enter". Chapter 225: Chapter 225 Dungeon Time Part 02. Soma and his team began to enter the maw. The entrance of the place was cold and a bit dim. The wall has a rocky structure that seems made naturally by nature but it was still a mystery how the dungeon built itself. The dimly lit room was only lightly moderated by the moss and some small crystals that let out light by absorbing the surrounding mana.They were inside a long, straight corridor that led toward a small opening where there was a stair that descended. A slightly large group of footsteps that echoed into the surroundings sent an alarm that stung their senses inside the rocky structure of the dungeon. Soma, who observed his surroundings, clearly felt the tension that started to build up around him, especially among the first-year students who were in line with him. Many of them are having a hard time concentrating. Their mind began to become distracted because of the agitated situation they were in. "Everyone stand still, Mental enhancement". Kaori''s sudden voice jolted everyone''s nerves as they started to turn into statues. Still, warm light permeated from her place, and it began to float toward the surroundings, giving a sense of tranquillity for people in the team to regain their calm minds. "Have you guys calmed down?". Akane, the team''s captain, stopped their advance as she realized that her group was not doing great. She scanned her team members who were slightly in not good condition, especially the first year, and she could only spot one person who seemed still relaxed even in this situation. She began to recall yesterday''s spar when Soma easily overpowered the second-year students, making him look more outstanding than the rest. The team she was responsible for was filled with a first-year who clearly had inexperience in this situation. But "Soma!". "Yes, captain?". "You walked in behind the group and made sure to protect them from the ambush that came out of nowhere. As for the second year, make an encirclement to create a barrier that protects your juniors". "Yes, captain". As instructed by Akane, the second-year students began to let the first-year students enter the middle line as they got to the safe spot in line. However, the one who is experienced in dungeon diving knows too well that there is never a secure place in the dungeon, only a safe floor. Soma, who stood one in the back, shrugged his shoulders as he saw the line begin to proceed again as per Akane''s instructions. He exhaled while activating his instinct skill to the max, alerting him if there was something bothering him. Suddenly, his senses were tingling with danger; he jerked his head to the source only to find Akane was silently watching his condition. Soma nodded his head slightly to give her a brief confirmation as he saw Akane turn her gaze away. "What''s her deal?". The team continued their exploration as they descended the rocky stairs that would lead them toward the real dungeon. After descending the stairs, which took no longer than a minute, they faced a long corridor with a heavier atmosphere from the earlier floor. "Everyone, keep your eyes open". Akane and Kaori who experienced this situation, tensed their muscles while the other second year also followed suit. As for Soma, he was observing the dungeon wall and structure, as it was the same as the dungeon he entered in Meiji Jingu, but this place still retains its mysteries while the Jingu has already cleared. Their group advanced slowly and filled with many shortcomings. The faces of the first-year students were tense even after Kaori had blessed them with her beginner Light magic. Light magic mainly deals with healing and buffing. It also possessed the capability to attack, but it did not have good power, unlike the other elements, except toward evil or something related to darkness, for these two were depicted as each other natural enemies. One other thing that made light magic excel at its speed. However, all of that starts from the person who wields it because there is no such thing as a weak element. "Everyone halt your movement". After passing the corridor, the group finally encountered their first wide space, which was shaped like a dome. In the middle of the space, there was a small red-hairy creature. They had hideous faces and sharp teeth like monkeys that walked on bipedal feet. On their back, they have pointy tails within their tailbone, holding while its hand small clubs in their hands as weapons. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Gremlin". Kaori uttered those words softly as if to prevent the monster from noticing them. Gremlin is a Rank-F monster, the same as goblin, and their attack primarily uses the club, but sometimes, on rare occasions, there are some who also mastered the path of magic even though they were classified as Rank-F. Soma saw there were more than a dozen of those things, pacing around in the middle of the room, still unaware of the incoming group, but it was only a matter of time. "Gyk?!". One of the Gremlins noticed the group as the sound that came from its mouth echoed, alarming the other monsters. "Everyone, ready your weapon!". Akane, holding a dagger in hand, charged forward, followed by the other second-year who brandished their weapon; as for the first year, they were still petrified by fear of the appearance of the Gremlins. However, this was also a part of their training to observe their seniors in combat on the first day of exploration. Soma, who stands behind, makes sure to pry open his eyes wide to prevent that no monsters will pass his defense. The battle ended anticlimactic as the Gremlins were annihilated one-sidedly by the senior strength. They began to search the surrounding area to make sure that no other monster would spawn. After making sure everything was safe, Akane gestures to Kaori. "Kaori led them in!". "Okay, everyone, let''s go". Kaori began to lead the way, followed by the remaining first-year students, who still felt fidgety about this place. Akane, who bent her body, picked something that lay on the ground before she showed it to the first-year student. "Listen, everyone, you know what this is, right?". "...Is it a Mana core?". "Yes, some of you are probably already aware of it, but regardless, I will give you a brief moment to explain¡­". Already aware of the thing, Soma threw his gaze away and slowly detached himself from his group while scanning his surroundings. He found a trace of charred ground in some place, indicating that the group before them had already used their magical power to blast the monster away. He focused his senses and found nothing major to consider, then walked back to his group. However, the moment he enters the group, his body slightly trembles as his gaze goes far away toward the next corridor that will lead them toward the other place. "What was that?". Soma knit his brows while having a bad feeling about this. *** The other group, Team B with Serafina, who was in the lead, had the more leisurely pace, for there was no monster or trap that was already being disabled by Team A. However, even though they had it easy, the atmosphere in their group was much worse than Team C, for their members were filled with females. Hina and Xiao Lian, who were told to walk in front by Serafina, occasionally looked back and saw the distressed expression on their faces, especially the first-year students. They can do nothing about it but get used to it and break free from their chained fear. "Senior Sera?". "Yeah, I feel it too. Hina helps me as usual". "Okay". As the one who possessed Mana''s capacity second to Serafina, Hina had been tasked by Serafina to help her on the front lines. The target on their front is five Gremlins who are still unaware of their arrival. Hina began to gather mana around her palm and created a spark that began to intensify before turning into a small ball of flame that floated slowly in front of her. "I''m ready, senior". "Good, throw it!". As Serafina instructed, Hina threw the ball, and it flew in a straight line; with the light approaching them, the gremlins finally realized that there were people who had invaded their turf. "Too late". With a wave from her hand, Serafina generates a generous amount of Wind that slightly gathers around her, swaying her uniform before she controls the wind current to devour the flame ball. "Gyk!!". The tiny flame that floated in the air transformed into a ferocious serpent, dancing in the air with its mouth open, devoured the gremlin''s heads one by one and took their life away, leaving only a tiny mana core on the ground. After finishing its task, the serpent disappeared, and the room began to turn slightly dim again. However, hidden behind the rock, one Gremlin appeared, and it was ready to spit fire that accumulated in its mouth. "Senior?!". "?!". "Finally showed up!". Serafina creates a small gale in her palm before launching it to the gremlin from its side. With an invisible attack that slammed its body into the wall or rather squashed by the sheer pressure from the gale, Serafina had released before it burst apart, becoming dust. Everyone in the place was stunned in silence as they saw how amazing the control and power of the magic Serafina had. "Fuuh, that is worth my frustration. I hate when someone tries to ambush me. Hm?!''. From the disappearing Gremlin, the wall cracked under the earlier pressure before it crumbled into dust, revealing a new room that was dark but invited the curiosity of the explorer who saw it. "Is that?!". Chapter 226: Chapter 226 Dungeon Time Part 03. "Everyone, keep your guard up!".Serafina loudly shouted her order, which made all the girls in the team tense their expressions. Slowly, as she led, the others followed behind, and after they reached the front door, they were faced with a dark room devoid of any life welcoming them. "Hina, can you please?". "Yes, Senior". Hina created a tiny spark before it accumulated into a flame ball as big as her fist. She controlled the spell to float, entering the room, and they saw what room it was, which made them stand speechless. In the middle of the wide room, a single big brown box decorated with a golden plate gives it a sense of elegance that pleases the eyes of the one who founded it. Everyone present opened their eyes wide in shock. Some of the girls'' moods lifted for the joy of finding the treasure box ahead of the other team. "That is a treasure box". "Yeah, it seems so". "Mm, it was indeed a treasure box". However, Serafina, Hina, and Xiao Lian replied the situation was a bit weird. It is not completely wrong, though. Serafina and Xiao Lian, who possess wealth that could move the country, and Hina, who got used to it after her exploration in the trial gate with Soma, make the surrounding atmosphere dampened because of their lack of response. "Oi, Serafina, what are you hesitating about? Let''s open it, and who knows, maybe we will find gold or anything that can be beneficial for us". One of the second-year students, who was too excited about the finding, stepped forward without knowing the risk she would handle. With one person bravely stepping up, another girl began to shout her idea. "Yes, Senior is right, captain, let''s hurry to open the treasure. This is my first time opening one, and I can''t stop my excitement". "She is right, captain. Let''s go open it". "I also can''t wait to see what is inside the box". "Right, it makes you thrilled imagining it". Hina and Xiao Lian, who realised the heavy situation they were in, turned their gaze to Serafina only to see her knitting her brows because of the accumulated greed that started to envelop the team. She began to gather mana on her palm and create a small whirlwind to stop the argument that was bound to happen. "All of you, stop. Let''s discuss it with our leader first, you two, go toward the other place". "Eh, but?!". "Don''t worry. I already checked the corridor here using my wind magic. There are no monsters in the way; you just need to go straight ahead before turning left, and you will find team A, who is resting their energy waiting for the other team. Inform our leader, Ryuu, and he will make the final decision about this. Hurry up!". The two girls who were appointed leaked a tired sigh before reluctantly going toward the path Serafina had told them. Seeing the two seniors pass the corridor, the other members of team B''s mood turned sour because of the Irrational decision Serafina made. A treasure box had already been laid upon them, and she tyrannically ordered her teammates to spread the information with the other members, which would decrease their gain in this exploration. After waiting for a while, Serafina could sense someone approaching their side, and it came from the corridor she asked her teammates to go earlier. From there, Serafina spotted Ryuu with another person beside him, a junior who had blond hair, running toward their side. Her brows are knitted because of his appearance, and she is wondering why Ryuu brings the boy along. "Miss Serafina, how was it?". "It was inside". She swallowed her complaint before softly instructing Hina to make another flame ball. Hina, who received it, nodded her head and created another firetail, which transformed into a mass flame of a ball that lightened the room. "What do you think, leader?". "It''s suspicious indeed, but it''s worth a try. However, we must wait for Akane as she is good with these things". "Sounds fair to me". Hina, who heard their conversation from the side, raised her brows as, from her experience with Soma, he single-handedly, without hesitation, opened every treasure box he found. However, in this case, the seniors were rather vague and cautious about their approach. "Well, not my problem though". "Have you seen the inside?". "None". "Let''s investigate it for a bit". "Okay, Hina, you come in too". "Hm? Okay". Ryuu, Serafina, and Hina began to enter the room. The interior was built with a rocky structure and a soft surface. Then, from the wall behind them, something written across the wall made the trio open their eyes wide and gasp in shock. The text was written in an ancient language unread by the three. The ancient text spread toward the ceilings, piquing the interest of Xiao Lian and Leon, who stand near the mouth of the door. Seeing the two of them enter, the other members also began to enter the room, which made Serafina knit her brows in annoyance. "Girls, what are you?!". "Oh, come on, Serafina, we were just curious about the text. Don''t be sensitive like that?!". "She is right, Serafina. Let me see the text; it will also become a good source for my report". Serafina, who has a frown on her face, holding back her annoyance, sighed in an exaggerated manner and turned her gaze toward Ryuu, who seemed okay with this. She knitted her brows further because of the lack of decisiveness in his attitude, which made a vein appear on her forehead. Behind everyone''s gaze, a female first-year student sneakily went toward the middle of the room where the treasure box was standing, but Leon halted her steps. "Excuse me, but you shouldn''t do that". "Ah?! Oh, Leon". The female jolted in surprise as she heard someone calling her, sneaking toward the treasure box. "N-no, Leon, it was not like that. I-I just wanted to see it first-hand for my source of material in the report later". "...I see". Leon, who easily got shy in front of a female stranger, nodded his head in understanding. "So, can I just touch it a bit, please?". The female pleaded as Leon was troubled about what he should do in this situation; when he cast his gaze toward the senior, he accidentally saw Serafina''s sharp eyes turned toward them, who heard their interaction. However, when he was in deep thought, the female used that as a chance to touch the box. "Hey you, stop that!". Serafina''s strong shout brought back everyone''s attention toward Leon and the female who accidentally touched the box because of the shock. The box let out a clicking sound as it opened. Still, instead of gold that came out below their feet, a magic circle that enveloped the entire room shone brightly before swallowing them whole from the room, leaving only the remaining member who absentmindedly saw the event happening outside the room. **** After passing many corridors and rooms, Soma and his team finally reached the fifth floor using other routes, where the other team was already waiting for them to regroup. In this exploration, he didn''t have a single chance to get some experience to level up. It was a bit disappointing, but he could utilize his time later when he gets the opportunity, and if that time comes, he will not leave a single prey to escape. Soma scans his surroundings to search for his acquainted. However, he notices something weird. He felt the atmosphere was eerily heavy and filled with tension. One of the male seniors who saw team C incoming. With a pale-faced and distressed expression, he approached Akane and Kaori. "It''s bad". Akane and Kaori, who were wondering what had happened, approached the man. "What is happening?". "Are you alright?". The man shook his head vigorously before, with an impatient tone, told them. "Captain Ryuu, Captain Serafina, and some of the female students in team B had gone missing after investigating the room with the treasure box; it seems they accidentally activated the trap inside". "What did you just say?!". Soma, who heard Akane''s dumbfounded response, knitted his brows tightly as he clenched his fist. "Shit, so it''s already happening". Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 227: Chapter 227 Race against time. Soma, with swift movement, closes his distance with the senior male while the other is still absentmindedly trying to process the information they received in their head."Exactly how many people and how much time has passed since the disappearance?". Seeing Soma, who suddenly asked him with a firm tone, made the male senior face twitch in shock, but unfortunately, after seeing the serious eyes on Soma''s face, the male gulped his saliva and spoke. "It was captain Ryuu and one of his members, a first-year boy, Team B captain Serafina, and many more first and second-year students from Team B; they were gone for about thirty minutes or less." "Tch!". Soma began to move his feet under the watchful eye of everyone. They weirdly see his figure drafted toward the gate that will lead them toward the boss''s room, which makes the other face pale. "Wait, Soma!". "?!". Everyone in the place was taken aback as they began to question his daring action. Akane and Kaori, who hold a commendable position in the club, dashed away and managed to arrive at his side. Akane extended her right hand to grab his hand. However, Soma''s instinct activated without his conscience as he deflected the extended hand, and then he put his palm on the massive door that led to the boss''s room. "What is he doing?". "Is he nuts?". "Someone stopped him". Every senior and first-year student stared in horror at what Soma was about to do. Even many of the second-year students didn''t dare to challenge it recklessly, but Soma shamelessly dared to risk his life in a situation where they were in distress. "Will you quit it, Soma!". "Back off!". Soma''s strong tone and outburst caused Akane to back away slightly. The atmosphere in the room turned heavy; as for Akane, the one who was near him, her body started to tremble uncontrollably, and the menacing visual, at that time, began to replicate in front of her eyes. Akane''s sight was filled with burning anger that tried to swallow her, and not just her, but the other students who heard that shout felt that the current Soma was dangerous. Soma brushed away the complaints that were directed at him and looked toward the translucent window in front of him. [Do you wish to challenge the Boss Room?] [Yes or No] "Yes". The door started to shake, and it let out a menacing rumbling that shook everyone''s hearts, for it was made from stone, raising a cloud of dust toward the air, completing the heavy aura that enveloped the camp. Everyone in the place gulped their saliva for the opened door, and their gaze simultaneously turned to Soma, who suddenly changed his demeanor. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Drawing the Devil''s power within the user''s body] Soma''s body was clad in crimson aura, and many other students who saw him trembled in fear because of the sheer overwhelming pressure he exerted. However, for Soma, this kind of strength was still not enough. [Martial Saint First Technique Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation] "First Step - Lightning Scatter". A roar from the shrieking crimson bolts that appeared around his body began to spread its veins to the atmosphere, making the students who saw him gulp in awe and fear. Many of them, especially Akane and Kaori, who stand near him, feel the terrifying energy from this technique Soma unleashed. "This is?!". "What is?". Akane and Kaori''s bodies were stoned because the pressure that hit them was becoming more intense, making their body drenched in cold sweat. They never thought Soma had concealed his full power all this time, and it could have exerted this much power when he released it. Meanwhile, Soma, who is at the center of the attention, was. "Fuu, Another change in the plot, huh? No wonder. Also, the current victims were not just two Main Characters, but multiple people that got transferred into the depths of this dungeon". In the story Chronicles Saga, the only ones who will be transferred in this situation are Xiao Lian and Leon, but the situation turns much worse. The door was completely opened, and it was covered with a thin layer of darkness that gave off an eerie feeling for the students who saw it. However, Soma tensed the muscles in his body and entered the room. "What, hey, Soma!". "Akane, let''s go and follow him!". "Tch". Akane and Kaori decide to follow Soma inside; as they pass the layer, they see a bipedal monster standing in the middle of the vast space, surrounded entirely by rocks, and in the center above, there is a huge crystal chunk that lets out light to brighten the space. "That was". "Gremlin lord". Stood in the innermost part of the space, a Gremlin lord, a monster with thick red fur and almost the same height as a teenager, holding a wand with a red sphere on its tip. "You''re in the way!". Soma, with his merciless tone, closed his distance with the monster, and with a single swing from his leg, the monster''s body blasted to the side wall before it disintegrated and turned into a mana core. [You Gained Exp!] He ignored the killed monster before proceeding toward the appearance of another hole that would lead him toward the deeper floor. "He defeated it easily". "...?!". Akane, who saw it firsthand, opened her eyes wide in shock, and Kaori covered her open jaw while they witnessed Soma had already proceeded toward the next floor. "Akane, we have to hurry and catch up". S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kaori''s sense of kindness began to sprout out as she couldn''t let herself see one of her juniors entering his death door. On the other hand, Akane, who is slightly curious about Soma, shifted her perception to become suspicious. Her brows knitted as she also slightly agreed with Kaori''s plan, but they were currently lacking personnel to deal with this problem. "I know how you feel about Kaori, but let''s regroup with the other first, get as much information as possible, and form a team to catch up to Soma". "But, but¡­". "Let''s go kaori!". Not wanting to delay any longer than this, Akane dragged Kaori toward the earlier room where they were regrouped with the other. "I will investigate him thoroughly later. For now, I have to do something about the missing students first¡­". Her steps halted as she realized something that finally caught her attention. "Wait, where did Soma go anyway? Does he know where the missing people go?". With more dubious actions Soma had done, Akane began to be more convinced to start her investigation thoroughly at him, searching out if he was an ally or a foe. *** Soma, who saw the light in front of him, braced himself as it pierced his eyes and got used to a dim place. "So it''s still the same as in the story told". He began to recall his memories of this incident. The newfound dungeon in Okinawa had more than twenty floors. It consists of the first five floors as a beginner area, and from the six and more, it is an intermediate area where the structure and geographies are a bit different. In front of him was a blinding light that shone above the ceilings. Soma was welcomed by the smell of grass and the scene of lush greenery that filled his entire eyes. The rustling sound from the leaves swayed by the wind and a towering tree that filled the entire field narrowed his vision. He knitted his brows as he couldn''t waste any more time than this. He kicked the ground, creating a web crack that made him soar to mid-air, and began to accelerate on it, using the atmosphere as a foothold and giving him a broader perspective to search for a way to descend to the next floor. "Please hang in there, girls!". Chapter 228: Chapter 228 Thunder Hawk. As he runs in mid-air, Soma, who has already dived deeper into his first intermediate area, is facing a horde of flying bird monsters. The monster with a menacing aura tried to intercept Soma, who dared to step on their turf. But, Soma ignored their threat and began to calculate the plan of how to run from the monsters.First, he dived under like a meteorite, which made the birds look at him cautiously, but before Soma entered the forest, he kicked the air and launched himself into a straight line like a missile. He pushed through the resistance wind that blocked him, getting away from the bird''s radar. The birds who saw Soma''s movement exchange looked at each other as they finally gave up cause they did not want to disturb the other turf. Soma saw the monster birds fly away in every direction, and he sighed for a bit, but soon his instinct rang an alarm. "Woah". In front of him, a monster lunged at him, making him turn his course in a hurry before stopping in his advance. It was a black panther that walked with sharp claws protruding like an exoskeleton, eyeing him from the top of the tree, growling. Soma hurriedly adjusted his direction and began to go toward the other direction, where he found the hole that would lead him toward the next floor. He descended the stairs and found himself inside a huge space with a single massive door that blocked his advance. Thankfully, he reached the tenth floor in less than an hour because of the Martial Saint Techniques. He had no plan to deactivate it until he saved the girls and escaped the dungeon. Without any hesitation, he put his palm on the massive door that gave him a warning about the challenge. [Do you wish to enter the Boss Room?] [Yes or No] "Yes". The large door frame began to move, letting out a rumbling shake that raised a cloud of dust, tensing the atmosphere. As usual, a thin layer of darkness began to envelop the door to prevent the new explorer from knowing what was inside the room. Soma entered the room, and it was the same forest domain but with a smaller range. He began to knit his brows as he was still unaware of how many monsters there were, and it also included the boss. Without any effort, he was helped due to his instinct screaming. Soma lifted his gaze to the sky only to see a bid shadow that bypassed his figure casting a shades in a brief moment before it stopped. With a clap of its wing, it let out a small whirlwind that gathered around it, forming a barrier that protected its body, a crackling of yellow thunder also cladding the monster''s beautiful yellow feather. "Thunder Hawk!". Based on Soma''s knowledge, Thunder Hawk was a monster classified as rank A. It has the capability to control Wind and Lightning at the same time, making him an apex below a calamity class monster. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma knitted his brows because the hawk that floated in mid-air was directly standing in his line of sight from the sun, its shine blinding him. He jumped himself up and floated in mid-air, facing the hawk that was still observing his prey. Two sides of will, and together clad in lightning around their body, staring at each other, regarding each other as an enemy. "Kyaaaak!". The Hawk shouted loudly; it shook Soma''s eardrums, making his brain dizzy for a moment. Not only was Soma affected, but the surrounding air also began to tremble in fright because of its shrill voice, which acted as one of its abilities to paralyze its enemy. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Nullifying the pain 50%] With both of his extra skills in activation, the earlier attack was dismissed, and Soma shot forward to face the monster, to which the monster also replied by clapping its wind, creating a hurled whirlwind that disrupted the current air in the atmosphere. "That won''t work on me!". Soma skilfully followed his instinct, dodged the incoming wind by maneuvering in mid-air, and unleashed his attack in the form of a Turning Kick. "Kyak!". The Hawk saw Soma''s incoming attack as a threat; his body shone in yellow color while the bolts cladding its body began to intensify, and with a clap of his wing, the Hawk disappeared from its place and reappeared above Soma. "Tch, it''s fast". True to Soma''s thought, thunder hawks have fantastic agility that could outperform a Rank-S monster if it stayed in its territory. So, because of that, Soma, who was already drawing some part of the devil''s power, hardly hit it on the first try. "Kyak!". The Hawk once more claps its wing, and like a teleportation its body reappears in front of soma while bursting forth the lightning that cladding his body. Soma again clicked his tongue, and with his keen sight, he dodged every lightning attack that rained down on his body while he ignored the rest. Not just lightning, The hawk began to disrupt Soma''s stance by firing several whirlwinds that it created with each clap of its wing as the hawk circled around Soma, waiting for Soma to get exhausted first before striking. "...Ah, shit. I have no time for this!". Even though he still had an important matter to save his girls, Soma was facing a tricky opponent with the intelligence of a predator. He grits his wits while waiting to see whose mental strength is stronger. Each and every attack from the hawk began to intensify as it created four small tornadoes that tried to entrap him. Soma, who saw the four tornadoes'' tails were connected toward each other, began to mix slowly to create a powerful tornado. He jumped above to reach a higher altitude, which was still wide open, but the moment he almost got out, A shadow appeared, and in an instant, a blinding yellow light pierced his eyes and made his eyes blacken out briefly. His instinct was screaming in danger, and he crossed his hand in front of his face and placed his thighs to his abdomen while summoning his weapon. "Kyak!". With that as a cue, Soma''s body was blown away by a flash of lightning, pushing him down toward the chaotic vortex that had already been completed. He felt no damage from the lightning attack, but the violent current that carried his body around the circle began its merciless attack; hundreds of slashes from compressed air began to hurl him from any direction, ripping his uniform along with the flesh, then slowly the wound that accumulated in his body increasing. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Nullifying the pain 99%] [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "There is no other choice". [Drawing the Saint power] [The two forces began to clash, damaging the user''s body] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Began to adapt toward the chaotic power. ¡­Adapting complete] Soma''s eyes opened wide, shone in crimson fire and a bit of golden hue, releasing an immense power that blew away the tornado that entrapped him. His body, which had wounds all over his body, healed at a rapid pace because of the Saint''s power. The Hawk gasped as it began to feel all of his body tremble, seeing Soma change. But suddenly, without knowing what happened, the hawk''s body got jolted by a massive blow from Soma''s kick that launched its massive body to the ground, knocking down several trees as it created an open land. "Die!". Not wanting to waste any more time, Soma launched himself in a straight line like a comet and spun in mid-air multiple times before delivering his Axe kick. The forest, which gave a still and tranquil atmosphere a moment ago, turned chaotic until a rumbling of the destroyed land echoed across the land, and it shook the entire space of the dungeon. The thunder hawk died from the collision, and its neck was gone after Soma''s Axe Kick. Soma, who stood in the middle of a crater, opened up his palm and stored the monster carcasses. [You gained Exp!] "I should speed things up!". Chapter 229: Chapter 229 Resolved. The blinding light that took away Serafina and the other sight was slightly dismissed before it disappeared. Slowly, they fluttered open their eyes and realised they were inside another room with a rocky structure like the last one but with a massive light coming from the hole in front of them."That was?". Ryuu, who is the one close to the hole, blankly stares toward a brand new scene that is filled with lush green and tall trees that block his vision; a rustling and the cool wind that entered their cave give them a sense of realism of what had transpired upon them. Serafina stepped forward and stood in the mouth of the cave only to find herself in the same situation as Ryuu, dumbfounded by what had happened to them. "Where is this?" With a curiosity that plagues her mind, Serafina lightly puts her leg outside the cave, but soon, her leg trembles due to the terror of the surrounding atmosphere. She jerked her leg inside as she could still feel the chilling pressure that stung her skin, still lingering on it. "Senior Sera, how was it?". Hina, who wanted to know what was happening, approached Serafina, who seemed out of breath, just to see the outside. "I don''t know, we are probably still inside the dungeon, but this is¡­". "...This might be an advanced area inside the dungeon". Ryuu, who observed the situation silently, gave a calm deduction of what had happened to them. "Advance Area?!". Hina and the other members who have knowledge about the dungeon stood still in shock. Advance Area was a completely different world or, to be precise, an isolated world created by the dungeon''s unknown power. Had. Usually, this area was filled with extreme geography, weather, and, most of all, Strong Monsters that roamed freely. The situation turned much more grave because they were just a bunch of students who only had a grasp of an image of this place and had zero experience in this place. "No way!". "What should we do?". "?!". Many of the members of Team B couldn''t understand or did not want to accept the fact that they had heard. Their bodies started to tremble. Some of them even lost strength in their feet and flopped down on the ground with hollow eyes. "This is because of you!". "Eh?". "If you did not touch that Treasure box, this wouldn''t be happening". sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, I-I was¡­". "Shut up, because of you, we are all gonna die here because of you¡­". "Stop!". Ryuu, who couldn''t bear the tense atmosphere any longer, decided to lend a hand to the first-year students who already lost all hope for life seeing her expression. The other females also began to see her with hatred-filled eyes, except for Serafina, who lost interest in them, to begin with, beside her Hina and Xiao Lian, who had already regrouped beside Serafina while in deep thought. Leon, who stood in one of the corners, silently stared at the outside world while his body trembled. His mind starts to replicate the memories he had from his childhood when he lost someone important to him inside the Advance Area in the dungeon. "What should I do? Hm?". From the corner of his eyes, he saw Hina, who discussed something with Xiao Lian and Serafina, and then she nodded to convince the other two. Then, to his horror, he saw Hina step outside the cave, making his face pale, and the trembling in his body intensified. With a gapped mouth, Leon tried to reach out toward her, but his body was stiff, unmoving like a statue. "Someone, please stop her". Hina, who is subjected to the pressure, closes her eyes while sighing, and she begins to recall something much worse than this. All of a sudden, she chuckled to herself, which made the other members see her in a weird way. "How was it, Hina?". "I can handle it just fine". "...I see". "...". Serafina and Xiao Lian stared at Hina''s figure, who stood tall, even in the presence of the pressure that blocked their advance in the area. Xiao Lian, who stared at her back, coincidently saw Hina''s side glance, and from that glance alone, she understood what Hina was about to say. "I wonder if you can handle it?". She unconsciously tightened her fists and exhaled the breath she was holding. Slowly, she lifted her left leg and stepped into the outside world, sending a chill that pierced her spine. However, she once again turned to look at Hina, who stood tall, undeterred by the chilling pressure, "Get rid of your uncertainty, get rid of your fear, and get rid of your own demon!". Xiao Lian muttered those words to strengthen her mental state and took another step to stand beside Hina. "Hee, not bad Silver hair". "...Yeah, you also, good job handling his pressure". "Well, I have seen much worse with Soma". "?!". Xiao Lian, who heard Hina''s boasting, began to cast her gaze lower, feeling unfair for what she had, and it piqued her interest to know more about him. "¡­Care to share it with me?". Hina, who was suddenly asked, raised her brows and then turned her head to Xiao Lian. It was faint, but Hina could trace a bit of flush on her cheeks and curious eyes, wanting to know more about Soma. Hina began to see her reflection from Xiao Lian, which made her lips parted in joy. "Ehehe, So you too, huh". "I don''t mind, but later". "Mm, thank you". "Are the two of you alright?". Serafina seemed a bit worried about her juniors, who suddenly got muted while withstanding the pressure that was weighing them down. "Yeah, senior Sera, we are fine". "I''m fine". "I''m glad". Hearing the two of them, Serafina shed huge relief in her heart as she began to be amazed by the mentality of these two girls; she began to chuckle to herself as she also began to imagine the figure of the boy who was always picking on her. "He is such a sinful boy to influence these two girls. ¡­I wonder if he would do it to me? ". "Miss Serafina, we should think of a solution". "...I have been thinking about it, Hina or Xiao Lian, what do you guys have in this situation?". "Me?". Because of Serafina''s sudden question, Hina and Xiao Lian turned their back simultaneously and faced the other members, who were still afraid of stepping outside. "Yeah, I want to hear your opinion about our next plan?". Hina, who was being asked by Serafina, gulped her saliva for the other members who had quarrelled earlier and had gathered under Ryuu''s back, looking at her in expectation. She turned her gaze to the side, seeing Xiao Lian, who finally relaxed her expression after getting used to the pressure. Unconsciously, she covers her mouth while submerged in deep thinking. Serafina and Xiao Lian, who witnessed that, opened their eyes wide in shock, knowing whose habit it was. "Mm, I think we should proceed and search for a way to ascend to the upper floor". The other members who heard that stiffened their bodies as they couldn''t comprehend what Hina was saying. One of the female seniors began to knit her brows because the pretentious act Hina had shown triggered her anger. "Ha? Are you stupid? If you want to die that much, then don''t include us. You are the one who should go alone and search for help, then save us". "She is right. Just a first-year dare to act cocky just because Miss Serafina asked you". "That''s right. You should go alone and ask for help from the teacher". Serafina, who heard the girls throwing their unreasonable anger at Hina, knit her brows as she turned her head, trying to demolish them. "You guys, that is enough¡­". "Okay, then, I will not force you guys to come, and I don''t have any spare energy to protect you guys along the way either. It was better to move with a small group and find a way home, well I don''t know how long it will take for that to happen, though¡­". With a cold and low tone, Hina spoke her thoughts and made them mute their chatty mouth. "...Enjoy your stay, everyone. Are you coming with me, silver hair?". Xiao Lian without answering Hina''s question. She summoned the blue spear in her hand, and at the same time, Hina parted her lips and summoned her Green Katana in hand; then, they nodded toward each other for a last confirmation before turning their back and leaving the other behind. "Wait, don''t act rashly, Junior Akabane and Junior Xiao Lian". Ryuu, who panicked, hurriedly spoke his words, but that didn''t make the two girls stop in their advance, which made the other members'' hatred soar. "Hina, Xiao Lian, answer me this, please!". "What is it, Senior Sera?". After hearing Serafina''s impatient tone, Hina and Xiao Lian stopped in their place and slightly turned their body back. "Why do you suggest that we should move forward? Is it also a good option that we stay here and wait for help?". "But, how long? How long will the rescue team come to pick us up? Did they know that we are in the deepest part of the dungeon?...". "...". "But Junior Akabane, you know that this place is out of our reach even for me, the strongest in this group". Hina, who heard Ryuu''s aloof tone, felt displeased as she knit her brows in disgust. She sighed to wash away her complaint and opened her mouth. "...Yeah, I know that. We were stranded in this place filled with dangers that we had never experienced, and the most important thing was that there was no food for us to survive. I don''t want to let my fate rot away in this place, waiting for an uncertain future rather than dying. I prefer to grasp my future and move forward then crawl back to the upper floor myself, and I said it again¡­". "We won''t force you guys to follow us". Xiao Lian finished what Hina had started, which made Hina glance to her side before chuckling. Serafina, who saw her Junior acting bravery even in this situation, reminded her of his figure, someone who she considered dear but had already passed away, "Hehe, you guys are really something. No wonder, Soma is smitten by you guys". "Okay, Hina, show me the way!". Chapter 230: Chapter 230 Rest. Meanwhile, on the fifth floor, where Soma and the girls had already determined, Akane, who is currently with the other second-year students, stood in front of the massive door that would lead them toward the boss room.After discussing the plan and picking some people who had some skills and strengths, Akane, Kaori, and six other people were chosen to accompany them in searching for those who had disappeared. As for the remaining people, Akane and Kaori decide to let them go back toward the entrance and inform the teacher to help her in the situation. "You guys ready, right?". Everyone in the group nods their heads and puts their tense expressions on their faces. Their team consists of eight people whom Akane personally knows and picks to ensure the mission they take goes well. "Everyone, I am thankful for your help". Kaori, who had been in distress since earlier because of the disappearance of Ryuu, bowed her head ninety degrees in front of the people in place. All of them began to scratch their cheeks in embarrassment, and Akane, as the leader of this operation, approached and then helped Kaori to straighten her posture. "Kaori, it is too soon to celebrate, besides do that when our investigation succeeds". What Akane says is probably rather cold from the other ears, but this is already a usual occurrence since the two of them were relatively close in age and stayed in the same class for years, giving them enough opportunity to deepen their friendship. "Fufu, you are right, but regardless, thank you for coming with us, everyone". "No Problem with me. I plan to see how strong the challenge in this dungeon is". "We are indebted to the Leader, after all." "Don''t worry, Miss Kaori; with this team and the addition of our teacher, I am sure we will succeed". "Rather than discussing here, we better hurry and catch up with the first year". "Yeah, he is right. Let''s move out". "...". "Look, Kaori, we are here on the same mission, so let''s put aside the gratitude and hurry up to dive deeper; you are also worried about that first-year, right?". Kaori, who was being rained down by an optimistic statement from the other, smiled happily, for she was happy to create such an amazing club and create many strong bonds that could support each other in this situation. "Let''s go, everyone". Akane, who saw Kaori had strengthened her determination, nodded her head and turned to look at the other before the massive door in front of her. Time had passed since Soma had already defeated the boss inside, and the door already shut back, indicating that the monster had already spawned and was waiting to be challenged. This phenomenon happened so fast because of the many floors that were just created in this dungeon. The less it had, the faster the dungeon spawned its monster; it also happened in reverse. [Do you want to challenge the Boss Room?] [Yes or No] Akane sighed as she began to tense the muscles around her body, followed by the others who put their gear on, ready to face the challenge. "Yes". The massive door shook, letting out a rumbling that shook everyone''s attention, raising the tension in their heart, and as the door opened in front of them, a new challenge awaited. "Let''s go, everyone!". "Yeah!". *** Hina, Xiao Lian, and the other students were exploring the field with dread plastered on their faces. It also included their leader, Ryuu, and Serafina, who had never had this tense expression on their face ever since they knew them. Xiao Lian, who stood beside Hina, occasionally twitched at the slightest movement from the area around her, for this was her first experience diving in this dangerous area. After the quarreled earlier, Serafina convince Ryuu and he convince the other to follow this plan for sure. As Hina said, they couldn''t just sit there waiting for eternity to help come, but reluctantly, they moved their trembling feet and stood in confinement following Hina''s lead. "Hm?!". With a slight turn on her face, Serafina and the whole group stopped in their advance. Hina, who realised that, turned her head behind and saw Serafina raise her index finger to show Hina there was a monster ahead of them. "I see". Hina nodded her head and began to change her course to the left. She carefully explored the field that was still near the surrounding wall of the dungeon. At first, Hina planned to explore deeper, but after discussing something with Serafina, she abandoned the thought and followed her suggestion as she also didn''t have a clue where she should start. While holding a book in hand, Hina drew a small circle to give her a clear picture of the route they had taken ever since they left the cave. Luckily, she sometimes saw the video on how to draw a basic map like Soma did, just to relieve her curiosity, but who knows what knowledge could be used in this situation. "Red Hair?!". "What?". Xiao Lian whispered softly from her side as she pointed her finger in front of her, only to find a glittering light that shone in this dense tree in the forest. Hina and the others began to get close to the site, and the light took their attention. "?!". Everyone''s breath was taken away as they saw a blue water that stretched vastly toward the other end, letting out a brilliance of glittering light, reflecting the bright luminance from the dungeon ceiling above. Hina raised her hand to stop everyone else as she saw a huge dark-skinned boar with a large tusk ducking its head down to the water to satiate its thirst, a little bit far away from them. Xiao Lian and the other students'' faces were tense because this was the first time they had seen a monster on this floor. "That?". "Mad Boar, isn''t it?". "You are right". Serafina, who came close to Hina''s side, informed Hina, who couldn''t get a good grasp of the monster. Hina heard that boar''s name from the book. It was classified as Rank B, and the book said that the Mad Boar was considered a delicacy for its delicious meat that tends to be served in high-class restaurants. The boar itself was not something that was born purely a monster. They were animals at first until they got contaminated by mana, which evolved into their current physique and intelligence to become monsters. Sadly, they were currently inside the dungeon, and the monster inside the dungeon could not be retrieved. Hina, Serafina, and Xiao Lian, who stood in front, stiffened their faces as they were alerted by the movement of the boar that suddenly turned its head to their side with a bit of a weird tilt. "Crap!". They muttered those words in their heart as they slightly prepared to attack, trying to kill the boar in one fell swoop to avoid attracting the other monster. However, different from their fear, the boar''s slightly twitching body began to turn around and leave the place it had been drinking earlier. Hina and the other sighed in relief as the board had gone from its place, and now, with light steps, the other members came out from their hiding, standing on the side of the lake. All of them stood dumbfounded because of the beautiful scenery that was on display; however, after Ryuu softly chided them, they began to resume their exploration and planned to circle the lake. Slowly and carefully, under the lead of Hina and Serafina in front of the members, after several times, they finally passed a quarter of the size of the lake. But something happened when one of the first-year students who had been resisting the pressure from earlier, with a bated breath and pale face, lost strength in her legs; she dropped down to the ground. Hina and Serafina turned their backs and saw several cases begin to happen as other members with pale faces began to flop to the ground, drenched in sweat and heavy breath. "I can''t¡­". "Please, no more". "I want to go home". This was a severe situation. Hina knit her brows as she turned to her sides and saw Xiao Lian and Serafina also drenched in sweat, but for their breath, they still retained their normal state. Ryuu, who noticed the situation, hurriedly approached the front side and entrusted the back side to Leon. "Miss Akabane, I think we should probably take a breath for a bit". "...Yeah, Leader. I''m aware of it". "So, how about it?". S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Okay, but we are pressed by time, and the surroundings are a bit overwhelming¡­". "Duh, we know that already. Just give me some time to catch my breath!". One of the first-year students who couldn''t take Hina''s Imposing tone yelled, creating a tense atmosphere around the other members. The second-year students with better stats had it a bit easier than the first-year students, except for Hina, Xiao Lian and Leon. The remaining first-years were down to the ground with despair filling their faces. "...". Hina didn''t utter any words of rebuttal and only cast her cold gaze toward her. Then, she scoffed at her attitude before turning to Ryuu. "Leader, please, but we don''t have much time in this place. We don''t know what kind of danger that would ambush us". "...You dare! Acting cocky since earlier¡­". "Enough!". With low and slight anger in Ryuu''s voice, the first-year girl stopped, making the other members gulp in nervousness, for they had never seen their leader so menacing before. "All of you, hurry, do tend to your exhaustion, and we will resume our exploration in a half-hour". After Ryuu stated his order, no one dared to argue, and the first-year student''s gaze lowered to the ground, biting her lips in frustration. On the other hand, Hina separated herself from the member, leaned herself toward the tree in the surrounding area, and took something from her storage. "Are you alright?". Xiao Lian approached her side and asked in a worried tone, which made Hina''s lips parted and took another mineral bottle before tossing it toward her. "Mm, prepare as usual". "Ehehe, I learn from the best after all". The other members, who saw them gulping water in their hands, turned their gaze toward the lake and cautiously scooped some of it into their hands. The water was crystal clear with no odour and no impurities mixed within; one of the female senior students cautiously slurped the water and, after finding out the water was fine. The other began to copy her doing. Serafina, who had already finished her discussion with Ryuu, approached the two girls who were sharing some drinks while chatting happily despite this grave situation. However, the moment she tried to approach, the ground started to shake, alerting the other members. The source came from below them. It was from underwater. Simultaneously, the lake and the ground began to let out an eerie rumbling sound, and then, from deep within the lake, something burst forth, creating a tall body of water before revealing its true form. "That?!". Chapter 231: Chapter 231 Sky Ruler. Ryuu, who stood near the lake, gazed at the tall towering body of the monster that was covered with blue scales around its body; the scale was sleek and also thick around the upper edge, and its head formed a triangle, leering its branched tongued outside with its slit predator eyes, gazing at them.From its appearances, such as scale, head, and characteristic habitat, the monster name was called the Aqua serpent, classified as a Rank-A monster. Everyone turned stoned, seeing the massive body of the snake that slowly crouched down to get a better vision of who dared to stir its nest. The snake kept flicking its tongue out, tasting the air, while its eyes began to turn sharp as it made the air freeze with its gaze. No one dared to move, neither the girl nor the snake. They just kept staring at each other, confirming each other''s intentions. Slowly, the snake caught only a heat signal from its eyes that stretched long enough. The snake thought as its colony approached the side lake. But, because of that, the silence that had happened broke down when one of the first-year students who couldn''t bear to witness the humongous snake in front of her, let out a cry that stirred the snake. "Kyaa! Get away". The first-year girl shot earth magic that coincidentally struck the snake''s eyes. The snake''s long body jolted for a moment as it raised its head and shook it several times to lessen the pain that pierced its eyes. "Stupid!". Hina, who saw what happened, was readying her Katana and gathering mana in her palm, ready to strike. Xiao Lian and Serafina also prepare for their attack. However, all of that canceled as the snake opened its maw wide, showing its protruding fangs, letting out a loud hiss that shook the lake and the land, making the students paralyzed. The shockwave that was created by that roar made the water around them blast away, drenching the living things around the side lake. "...Everyone prepares to engage and run!". As someone who still maintains their sanity, Ryuu raised his valiant shout, trying to give the other a moral in this situation. However, all of that was meaningless as half of the team had been paralyzed in fear, and even some had eyes turned white. Then, from the lake, a tremendous amount of water rose up and created a shadow that enveloped all the students who stood on the side, gaping in fear, powerless in front of a powerful monster. "Tch, Hina, Xiao Lian ready your attack!". Serafina, who couldn''t bear to see someone dying in front of her, channeled a large amount of mana to her palm, then she raised it, casting the magic she had prepared in mind. "Tempest barrier". A swirling air began to gather around the group as it trapped everyone inside a giant cage created from a compressed storm. Simultaneously, the water dropped down toward the barrier, drowning the surrounding area with such a huge amount of volume. Serafina grits her teeth as she keeps her concentration to its limit, trying to hold the barrier that was pressured by the water. "Kuh!". One of her legs kneeled down as the pressure didn''t keep lessening; rather, it kept getting stronger each time it passed. After battling for almost half a minute, Serafina''s body was drenched in sweat, and her face looked much more haggard because of the drained mana pool in her tank. But she refuses to yield and keeps her determination never to let someone die in front of her again. Hina and Xiao Lian are ready with their respective magic, but they can''t launch their attack with the limitations within their sight. They wait for the right moment and at least hoping to deal some damage at least. Serafina, who was out of breath, realized that the pressure that weighed her down lessened, and slowly, the water body began to disappear and change into a beautiful blue sky that shone within the gaps of the barrier. "What happened?". Suddenly, a huge splash reverberated on the lake, creating a ripple that pushed the water body to the land. Serafina was a bit hesitant to undo the barrier. She turned to look at Hina and Xiao Lian, who gave her nods and were determined to play their role well. "Release!". Once she released the spell, Serafina''s limbs turned heavier as she dropped on all fours, gasping for air. "What the?". "...?!". Hina and Xiao Lian, who were ready to cast their spell, stood dumbfounded after seeing the shocking event that happened in front of them. It is not just them; the other students who feel despair at first turn absent-minded and look at the lake. "What?". Serafina, who got curious, lifted her gaze and saw the crystal blue lake that had shone in a beautiful color earlier and had turned muddy from the blood that came from the snake''s body, which had suddenly been cut into two. Its head was floating on the lake while the other part of its body was still standing upright because of the nerves that still couldn''t process what was just happening. The huge body twitched for the last time before it dropped into the lake, creating a massive splash of water that rained down on the students, who were still baffled by what was happening. "What is happening?". "It''s already dead". Hina and Xiao Lian slightly raised the mana in their hands as they still felt wary about the one who killed the monster easily. As they were too focused on the snake body that floated on the lake, a shadow swiftly passed; it caught everyone''s attention. Hina and Xiao Lian lifted their gaze up and saw the presence of a monster that flew directly under the glare of the light. Slowly, the shadow grew larger, and its appearance became more vivid. "No way!". "That ?!". Serafina, who noticed the commotion from her juniors had caused, stood up and lifted her gaze, following Hina, and saw the appearance of a monster that shook her entire being. "Kaak". The monster let out a sharp, piercing sound that cut through the air with a clear, commanding cry. Everyone in place soon turned to statues for the figure of the god of death descending from the sky, floating above the lake with its majestic appearance. It was a monster with a lion''s body, and the remaining half of its head and front leg was an eagle; it let out a shrill cry that shook the atmosphere and scattered the other monster away from its descent. "Rank-S monster¡­". "Griffin". "...". Griffin, a rank-S monster, also used to be called the ruler of the sky, appeared in front of them. Serafina, Hina, and Xiao Lian uttered those words while they couldn''t stop the trembling in their body. They saw the Griffin descend on top of the serpent''s body before it scanned its surroundings and met eyes with the students who already lost the will to live. Soon, the Griffin feels threatened because of the appearance of a human that shouldn''t reside in this forest, mainly its territory, its sharp eyes knitted. The griffin screamed while raising its wings, creating a shockwave that blasted away all the students in the side lake. "Kuh!". "Kyaa". The students who were affected by the blast were blown away from their place, scattering deep inside the forest. Meanwhile, Hina and Xiao Lian fiercely gripped Serafina''s hand while holding each of their weapons, which pierced to the ground. However, their desperate attempt turned futile as the power from the shockwaves kept getting stronger each time they tried to resist the Griffin might. Slowly, they were being sapped of their strength before eventually. "Kyaa!". Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Kuh!". "...". The students, who were stranded inside the dungeon advance area, were scattered inside the forest while under the radar of its strongest monster. Chapter 232: Chapter 232 Desperate. After seeing all of the human beings blown away toward the forest, the Griffin flapped its wings and descended onto the place where the human stood earlier. As the monster that was born inside the dungeon, the Griffin knows what its priorities are.Its first priority was the invader; in his deep consciousness, the Griffin had been engrained to chase away the invader, or Human to be precise, preventing the human from getting to the dungeon''s core. Griffin approached one of the unconscious students who went limp after being slammed toward the tree trunk with closed eyes. Using its front leg, the Griffin turned around the female body facing the sky while beginning to open its sharp beak to rip apart the human abdomen. Monster meat was indeed a good one, but the Griffin couldn''t resist the allure of the human meat that rarely appeared in this area. "Fireball". However, its body twitches as the Griffin senses an incoming attack from the forest that flies straight to its face. The Griffin canceled its lunch and looked towards the incoming flame. "Kaak". The Griffin raised one of its wings to intercept the attack, but the moment the flame almost touched its wing, it dispersed into a small trail of flame that dissipated into thin air, and the real one came after it. "Flash". A blinding light began to shine brightly inside the forest area where the Griffin, who was caught off guard, took a full brunt of its light. Its sight darkens as the monster begins to thrash way in place, shaking its head severely. Ryuu, who came from the forest, hurriedly took the female first-year who was still unconscious, before he went deep inside the forest, leaving the Griffin, who was still struggling to regain its sight. "Nice job, Hina and Leon. Leon helps me carry some people who are unconscious, then leave this place". "Alright Leader". "I think it would probably be difficult in this situation". Serafina, from the side, interrupted Ryuu and Leon, who were planning to carry some unconscious students in their hands. At the same time, the Griffin that had already regained its sight turned its sharp eyes toward the forest. "Run!". Ryuu forces his body to carry three girls on his back and hand. Leon also forced his body to carry the remaining two unconscious girls in hand as he followed Ryuu from the back. As for the others, they also began to run away from the place except for Hina. Xiao Lian, who attempted to run with the other, saw Hina was submerged in thought. "What is she doing?". Hina, who was left behind, began to rack her brain about how they should escape this predicament. The situation had turned for worse with the disappearance of the will to fight; also, because of the many people in their group, it would be impossible to escape from the Griffin claws. Except. "...Tch, this is stupid". However, after mulling it over in her head, this was the best route she could take in this situation. "Fire arrows". Beside her, a brilliant spark began to form before it changed into many arrow shapes that floated around, created from compressed flames; instantly, with a single wave of her hand, the arrow shot through the Griffin, making its attention locked on her. Being subjected to intense pressure from an overwhelming monster. Hina''s thought halted, but her body still managed to move as she maneuvered in the forest while launching a flame of arrows one at a time to bait the Griffin away from the other. Xiao Lian stared at her, retreating back in terror; she saw the griffin also suddenly shift its attention to Hina, and with a flap of its wings, the Griffin soared to the sky. "That idiot!". "Xiao Lian, hurry!". Serafina, who came to check on the two of them, noticed the absence of Hina. "Where is Hina? Eh, Xiao Lian? Where are you going?". Xiao Lian ignored the dumbfounded Serafina and chased after Hina''s figure. Hina, who got Griffin''s attention, kept firing the arrow she created while running. She kept alternating her gaze to aim toward the griffin properly. As a monster with high intellect, the Griffin chose to pursue Hina not because it was baited but because the Griffin thought Hina was the stupid one for giving her location by shooting that arrow. In this dense forest, the people gathered earlier had entered deep inside the forest, and it was hard for the Griffin to track them. However, the griffin didn''t have any concerns because the Griffin was sure that the humans would be trapped in this vast land for a while until the Griffin managed to eat them all. Hina, who kept producing spells while running, felt a tremendous chill that pierced her skin. She looked up to see the Griffin diving in a straight line, trying to ambush her from above. "Blaze shield!". With danger threatening her life, Hina unconsciously used up all of her Mana tank in her body to create a transparent and thick wall made from a compressed flame emerging in front of her. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the shield that managed to protect her from the demon''s attack was nothing in front of the ruler of the sky. The moment the griffin clashed with the shield, it shattered into a hundred sparks, and the griffin, who ready its claws, gripped Hina''s hands firmly and flew into the air. "Red hair!...Kuh". "Hina! This is bad!". Xiao Lian, who saw Hina being lifted to the sky, knitted their brows in horror and kept dashing forward, trying to shorten their distance as close as possible. As for Serafina, she hurriedly took a potion to replenish her mana, which had been depleted because of the earlier exchange with the serpent. She instantly gulps the content while beginning to cast wind magic to let her float. However, the speed she had was nothing compared to the griffin, but she grits her teeth and keeps pushing forward to reach Hina, no matter what. Hina, who was being carried by the firm grip on her hands, felt a tremendous shock from each one of her hands, for she felt that her hands had become useless. Hina heard a cracking sound every time her body swayed, and the agony from the dislocated shoulders made her face contorted in pain. Her feet literally turned cold feet as she saw the land below that far away from her reach. With Hina in claws, the griffin flew higher until they almost reached the ceiling with huge crystal chunks that emitted a blinding light like a sun, illuminating the land and giving it colors of life. Still, this situation was turned much graver for Hina, for she couldn''t open her eyes directly because of the light; then she felt the griffin movement had stopped as she felt a sense of weightlessness enveloping her. She realized that her body had dropped from above. "Ah?!". Hina jerked her eyes open and could see the figure of the smirking griffin turn far away because her body was pulled by gravity. Her heart was pounding wildly. It echoed in her ears. With each time passed, she felt the surrounding air halted as the world turned gray each time the distance from the ground was shortened. Her mind began to race, searching for a way or a miracle that could save her from this predicament, but there was nothing in her mind. Hand incapacitated, and her Mana had been emptied in the earlier exchanges. All fear that gripped her heart began to turn surreal. Slowly, she began to accept what would come to her. Within these final moments, Hina could only wait, suspended between life and death, as the earth kept shortening upon her. She muttered in her heart. "I don''t want to die yet. Soma!". Chapter 233: Chapter 233 Overwhelming Might. Xiao Lian saw Hina from below desperately running on the uneven ground, keeping her gaze lifted, seeing Hina''s figure, who was getting much closer to the ground.From above her, Xiao Lian saw Serafina flying in a straight line as she desperately tried to save Hina. "Please make it!". She kept running in the forest when suddenly her feet stumbled upon the tree root that sprouted above the ground, making her body fall down and slamming her front body to the ground. Xiao Lian grits the feeling of pain that assaults her body and turns her gaze above, only to find Serafina failed in her rescue and let Hina''s figure fall to the ground. Her mind blanked for a moment as she couldn''t believe what just happened in front of her eyes. Suddenly, her eyes turned blurred, and her heart began to get crushed by enormous guilt and pain seeing her best friend at the last moment. "...". Xiao Lian is just muted in place, unable to receive what is happening before her sight. Her body turned listless without an ounce of strength left, and she stared blankly at the place where Hina had fallen off. "...". *** Soma, who finally reaches the twenty-first floor as usual, scans his surroundings in the air. This place was nothing compared to the intermediate floor, where he could still see the dungeon wall vividly from one place to another. However, this was completely another world. He could see the wall but it blurred because of the distance that was far away from one corner to another. After several minutes of searching, he had already covered almost a quarter of the place, as he still had no conviction from which floor the current students had transferred to. The only lead he had was the floor within the advanced area. He began to move forward to another location. From afar, he saw a silhouette of a flying monster flying to the ceiling. Then, after reaching the top, the monster dropped something from its grip, which made his eyes open wide. Upon closer look, it was a human with dangling hands that seemed unusable, crushed under the monster''s strength. "Crap!". The event was so fast, and at the same time, Soma accelerated. The person who falls is already covering almost half the distance from above. He saw another human, a female, close to her distance but failed to reach the fallen human, which was another girl with short red hair. Soma remembered vividly after the distance was shortened slightly. "?!". Soma''s heart began to be enveloped by heavy feelings as he began to grit his teeth and accelerate further, but it was already too late. Soma saw the red-haired girl swallowed by the tall tree, and his sight was blocked by the dense leaves that branch, creating a huge canopy, preventing him from seeing the horrific scene when her body shattered. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "...That was Hina, right?!". He didn''t dare to look far below to see the bloodied scene that would haunt him for the rest of his life. He arrived near Serafina, who shed a lot of tears streaming down her cheeks. His heart began to race uncontrollably, and he confirmed his speculation of whose figure Serafina was trying to catch. His eyesight starts to tremble, and below that, a red color starts to guide forth, cladding his entire body. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Serafina''s mind blanked; she couldn''t utter a single word, nor could she understand what had just happened in front of her. Her tears keep streaming down her cheek like a dam that has been broken, seeing another close friend she had ended her life before her. "...Hina¡­?!". "Kaaak!". She heard that infuriating sound that came above her; her heart turned cold, and her pupils turned dilated into a dot, showing her menacing expression. Serafina''s pupils turned red, accompanied by the aura surrounding her body that also began to turn red. She raised her palm only to find two figures floating above her; one of them was the griffin, who was casually smirking, seeing its prey increase, and the other was Soma, with his calm, deadpan expression that was filled with darkness. "...Soma?!". "Kaaaak!". The griffin, furious because of his appearance that had been ignored by Soma, let out its warcry that shook the surrounding air, and it made even Serafina, who had much distance, tremble in fright. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Drawing both Saint and Devil power to its maximum potential] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [The user Physique and Mind start to change its composition(Mutated) because of the chaotic power it possesses] [Both power resonance perfectly within the user body] "Shut up". Soma''s body suddenly disappears from its place and reappears in front of the griffin, who still lets out its warcry, making it stop because of the shock. Then the griffin''s sight shifted when a sudden heavy blow struck its left head, and its body was flung away toward the other way, descending before it slammed to the ground, knocking some trees in the surrounding area. "Kaaak?!". Serafnia, who realized the situation had changed, lifted her gaze and saw Soma silently watching the griffin, who was still writhing in pain because of his punch, cast his cold gaze to it. Her mind suddenly stuck, seeing Soma with his usual appearance but cladded in a tremendous amount of killing intent, standing aloof in the sky, looking down on the land itself. From what she knew, Soma''s usual aura was blood-colored red, but the current Aura he possessed was much milder; however, behind those mild colors, it hid a colossal strength that could shake even a country. Truthfully, she began to fear him a bit. Soma, who stood alone in the air, gazed at the surrounding scene, where it lost its shade of color and turned bleak into a gray reality. His mind still refuses to look down toward the figure of the girl who always stayed by his side, and now that girl was just dropped off from a mile above. His fury exceeded its limit, and he couldn''t express it beyond words. Without him knowing, somewhere inside him, someone smiled in satisfaction after receiving Soma''s raw feeling, making him crack in laughter, which Soma shut it down with his thoughts. [Soma, get ahold of yourself, you must not¡­] A worried voice from Martial Saint that tried to warn him also got shut by his own thoughts. "Kaaak!". The griffin, who had already recovered, flew to the sky once more, but the moment he reached a certain altitude, its big body once more got stuck to the ground and raised a cloud of dust from the surrounding sand that got blasted by the impact. Soma still retained its sanity as he held back in his punch because if he had done seriously in the first attack, with his current power, He was sure that the griffin would be turned into minced meat right now. However, even though he held back, the impact was still tremendous, as were the results. Below him appeared a crater just from his single punch striking the monster. "...!". The cloud of dust was blown away as the griffin below him let out a loud shrill that shook the land and made the air tremble upon its might. The Giffin''s body was clad in a green aura that enhanced all of his basic strength, making the feather and fur around its body stand to no end; it was furious, for it had been humiliated by Soma. "Kaaaaak!". With its current strength, the surrounding tree got blown away by a blast from its warcry in its serious mode. Then, from out of nowhere, black clouds began to reform above Soma, and the surrounding area began to pulverize by the incoming storm that descended upon the land, obliterating everything that got caught in it. In the blink of an eye, the griffin soared to the sky while looking down at him; however, looking at its transformation figure, Soma just scoffed and spoke. "Second steps - Lightning Descent". Thousands of tiny lightning bolts began to burst forth from his body before they condensed into the equipment he wore. Its purple color starts to change into crimson as it absorbs Soma''s power directly. "Kaaaak!". The griffin once again let out its warcry while flapping its wind and appeared in front of Soma with its claws that inch from his neck, But Its movement was too slow compared to him now. "Third steps - Lightning Strike". A thundering roar happened within a moment of milliseconds, and it blasted away the griffin along with the black clouds that covered the sky. The griffin''s body was slammed to the ceilings, paralyzed by the lightning that stung its nervous system. The griffin, who had lost its ability to move for a moment, dropped down, and a clear panic rushed to its head because this was the first time the griffin had fallen from its territory. Soma didn''t waste time as he reappeared above the griffin and gave it an axe kick that sent its body straight down like a comet. "Kaak". The griffin groaned in pain as it struggled to stand up but felt that one of its limbs had broken from the earlier attack. "Not yet!". Soma, who stood before the griffin, raised one of his legs and dropped it down, creating a shockwave that shook the land. Feeling dissatisfied about any of this, he began to repeat the stomping again, again, and again. With each stomp he made, the earth trembled, the ground charred by the lightning, and it made the surrounding monster run from its terror. He literally turned into a madman as he kept stomping the griffin''s body, which turned into bloodied meat before it disappeared, leaving only a meaningless Mana core for what he had lost. [You gained Exp!] [You Level up!] [BP: +5] [Level 30!] [Next Exp: 0/310] [You cannot level up, for you still haven''t met the requirement to unlock your first ascension to learn Martial Saint skill!] [Your Exp will be stacked until you learn the skill!] [Title acquired: Sky Conqueror] Chapter 234: Chapter 234 How Soma does things. After seeing the translucent window that blocked his view, Soma lifted his gaze up and directly under the blinding light from the ceiling. His eyes flickered several times before he closed it.However, the moment he closed his eyes, the earlier event when Hina fell from the sky and struck the ground began to replicate in his mind, jolting his eyes open. The menacing aura around his body faded albeit a little as he kicked the ground, feeling many gazes directed at him from behind. He thought at first they were monsters. "Soma". Soma found Leon, who soon became flinched after seeing his cold gaze directed at him. Then Ryuu from behind Leon approached him and looked toward Soma cautiously because he felt something was not right about Soma, "What happened to him! He seemed different from what I know". Ryuu fidgets while nearing his palm toward the sword on his waist. His move was caught by Soma, who slightly turned his eyes to it, making Ryuu scratch his cheek nervously. "...". "Pardon me?". "Are all the students with you?". Without minding Ryuu''s earlier conduct, Soma asks with absolutely no interest whatsoever. Ryuu and Leon then exchange looks as they nod their head simultaneously. "Yeah, they are here, but". "Senior Serafina, Miss Akabane, and Miss Xiao Lian are nowhere to be seen". "I see". After asking Ryuu and Leon, Soma turned his back, and without waiting for the other words, he kicked the ground, unleashing shockwaves that made the two of them flinch while covering their eyes for the raised dust. "What power? Is he really a first-year student?". "...Ahaha, I''m also wondering the same thing. Even though we were freshmen, this much gap in strength is truly inconceivable". Ryuu saw Leon, who mocked himself while comparing himself with Soma. What can Leon do if Soma shows that much power in front of his eyes? This also happens with Ryuu, who is a second-year student. He had never seen someone with as much power as Soma during his time in the Academy. "...He is clearly abnormal". Leaving the other two, Soma, in mid-air, began to transverse the sky, and with his current power, he could travel much faster than earlier. Several times passed, and he finally found a hole that would lead him toward the lower floor. He shot forward and began to descend the long stair-like corridor in a silent manner before he arrived at a vast room with a carved rocky structure filled with many ancient texts plastered across the ground in a circle. "So, this was the end!". In the middle of the room stood an altar made from rock, forming a small pillar with a translucent sphere that shone in silver color, radiating a mysterious gleam for those who saw it. The sphere was a dungeon core, the brain of the dungeon itself. How the dungeon was created has been a mystery for millennia, so no one has ever tried to investigate it deeply and blamed it on Heaven''s will. Soma slowly approached the sphere, but when he reached the range of five meters, the sphere shone radiantly before creating a thin barrier that looked like a cage, preventing Soma from closing. He extended his left hand to feel the barrier and the texture. Apparently, it was the same as when he was in the dream at that time. Soft but firm. Knowing the barrier visually. Soma began to turn his back and slowly raised his aura while he ascended the stairs. The lightning bolts that tame turned wild, and the aura of the mixed power of Saint and Devil began to resonate in his mutated body. He concentrates his power on his legs one at a time while maintaining his peak concentration. Once he reached the outside, he turned back again and prepared his running posture, crouching on all fours. [Oni''s Wrath activated] [All stats will be enhanced 100%] The atmosphere shook upon the skill activation, making the temperature around him spike up. Soma, who was in the middle of all the chaos, inhaled a deep breath slowly before exhaling it all in a single breath and shooting forward like a missile. Each time the step reaches the ground, it is destroyed, a time-space fracture creating a distortion within the subdimension. In the blink of an eye, Soma arrived at the room where the Sphere let out a blinding light, trying to strengthen the barrier, preventing Soma from destroying the dungeon. "...Third Steps - Lightning Strike". Again, Soma uttered those words in these slow-motion worlds he saw. He tensed his muscles before his feet left the ground and spun in a wild manner in front of the barrier, then unleashed his kick that was carried by the momentum he created. A roaring thunder echoed, shaking the atmosphere, making the whole dungeon tremble and alerting the monster and the invader inside. The barrier that took the full brunt of Soma''s kick began to crack, and it shattered into a myriad of pieces, exposing the sphere that shone unnaturally to danger. Soma put his right leg that destroyed the barrier on the ground, and then he took another spin, lifting his feet off the ground and then launching another turning kick, which hit the sphere. The sphere was nothing in front of Soma''s techniques as it shattered into fine pieces that scattered into the air and burst apart into stardust, creating a small rainbow. [You destroyed a dungeon core] [Bonus Exp 1000!] [You cannot level up if you still haven''t met the requirement for it] [Deleting the monster inside the dungeon] [Deleting the structure of the floor] [Transferring the seeker outside] [Transferring all the treasure and loot outside] [Title: Dungeon Hunter] In the room where Soma destroyed the sphere, a magic circle as big as the room itself emerged from below his feet, and it shone in silver light, filling the entire room. Soma, who was Swallowed by the light, his consciousness also disappeared, swallowed by darkness. *** Teacher Lee, who barely reached the eighth floor with his fellow teacher, felt a great shake on his feet, stopping their advance from searching for the students. "What is happening?". One of his fellow teachers asked. Yet, teacher Lee was too focused on his surroundings. He wonders what is happening because a tremor is rare in a dungeon except when a giant appears. Then, one of his fellow teachers screamed, making him turn his attention to the source. "What?". One by one, teacher Lee witnessed his party enveloped by light before disappearing from the place. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is happening?". Thus, for the last time, his body begins to be enveloped by light and disappear from the forest, and before he realizes it, His nose catches the scent of salt from the sea that is drafted in the air. He scanned his surroundings and found not just him and the other teacher but all the students also had the same dubious expression on their faces. In one of the corners, Xiao Lian, who was wallowing in despair, kept her gaze down while still recalling the event that had happened to Hina. She even didn''t realize that she was already outside the dungeon. "Hina!". Xiao Lian recognized this voice. It was none other than Serafina''s voice that called Hina''s name, who probably was stunned seeing her bloodied body. "Um? Senior Sera, why are we here? What is happening". "Hina! I''m glad!". Her body jolted in shock, hearing a voice that seemed nostalgic in her ears. Slowly, she began to recognize her surroundings and gaze toward the source, only to find Serafina hugging the perfectly fine Hina, making her eyeball almost pop out of its socket. However, despite her confusion, she noticed something. Around Hina''s back, a thin green cloth that seems to be called a Hagoromo in Japanese folklore creates a beautiful circle behind her head, flowing through her armpit and then waist down. "Hm? Silver hair, so you are here too; it seemed everyone also transferred here". Xiao Lian''s thoughts started to work again, and unconsciously, her body dashed forward and embraced Hina, feeling a huge burden lifted from her heart. Hina, who understands their intention, safely receives their hug. She saw the two girls'' bodies start to tremble while sobbing, and then Hina, who got caught in the atmosphere and recalled the event when she almost died, started to bury her face, letting the three girls be buried in their sobs. Chapter 235: Chapter 235 Farewell. Soma''s eyes suddenly jolted awake as he found himself facing an endless darkness that stretched far away. The gloomy and desolate air that filled the atmosphere made his eyes knit in annoyance, for he knew where this place actually was."Yo, Good morning". A mocking yet carefree voice came from behind him, which prompted him to tense every muscle fiber in his body and stand up. At first, he saw a desolate land filled with miasma, the ground cracked, withered plants, and no sign of life, only the smell of death. Soma followed the miasma trace until it connected toward the humongous tree that seemed to be getting bigger and leaking more miasma than usual. As usual, the devil who used Soma''s appearance sprawled his body in a relaxed manner on top of the enormous root that sprouted above the ground. "...". "Why? You can''t even reply to my greetings, huh. What a cold bastard you are". "...What do you want?". "What do I want? Hehe, nothing, just wanted to ask you, how was your feeling when seeing your favorite girl die?". He saw the smirk that was plastered on the devil''s face. Soma''s murderous intent suddenly leaked, and his body clad in crimson aura, sprouting wings that formed from condensed power from the devil, in the blink of an eye reappeared in front of the devil. "I dare you to say that again!". The devil who saw Soma''s transformation parted his lips as if he was proud of Soma''s growth in handling the devil and saint power. "I said.. Ghak!". Without waiting to finish his words, Soma swung his punch, hitting the devil directly in his left jaw. The devil, who had blown away dozens of meters, caressed his throbbing jaw and looked at Soma with a pleased expression. "Good, that is how you are supposed to act in the first place. Don''t be a wimp, just act!". "Hehe, ahahaha¡­ Good Soma, finally you realized how foolish you are, huh". The devil cracked an eerie laughter that shook the entire place. "It is because of you who always hesitated and were afraid of taking this power, afraid that you will be isolated, feared, or hurt, and at what cost do you get for becoming a wimp?". "...!". Soma knows best what the devil had been mentioned about since earlier. His face remained devoid of expression, and he slowly walked toward the devil, leaking a tremendous murderous aura. His appearance gradually shifted, becoming resembling that of the devil. Horns started to grow from his side skull, and a pair of menacing bat wings also began to emerge from his back, making his appearance change into something he despised or rather feared, but he didn''t care any of that. He also realized what had happened when he hesitated to accept that he was a part of the devil. It cost someone else life. Soma stopped in his tracks and stood face to face with the devil. The devil, smirking, and Soma with his calm expression, faced each other, staring for dozens of seconds before the devil. "...You lost her, didn''t you?". "...". "This is all your fault because you are acting cowardly¡­". "...Yeah, that''s right". "Ehehe, ahaha, so you finally admit it. How was it when you saw her figure smashed to the ground. Oh, you didn''t see it, did you? You are too afraid to see her final moment". "...Ah, you are right". Every word that comes from the devil''s mouth feels like a blade that slices his heart slowly to mince, and every time, he is aware of his mistake, without knowing how his connection with the devil deepened. Then, more and more, the devil''s power seeped into his being, creating a seed that stayed in his heart, ready to be sprouted any time. "...But you got it easy, right? Because you have those two other girls that will stay with you, they can act as her replacement, healing you and making you forget about that dead girl¡­". Soma, who kept listening to the devil rambling, couldn''t take his words in this one. With a swift motion, he choked the devil''s throat before lifting his body up, dangling the devil''s feet. "Don''t screw around with me! There is no such thing as a replacement". "Oh! My bad, right, the red one is your favorite all this time. I''m sorry, ahahaha". The devil''s body lightened before he dispersed into a black smoke, passed Soma''s body, and returned to the tree. "...Tch, the time has come". At the same time, those words came out while clicking his tongue. The devil felt something was wrong; the space shook, and Soma''s vision distorted. Then, the desolate scenery that once filled his retina turned into a vibrant land filled with life, putting his boiling heart at peace. Soma stood in front of the tree that cast a wide canopy below, and he saw the figure of a Martial Saint whose body had turned more transparent the last time Soma saw him. "...Martial Saint?". "...Soma, finally you came". The two of them didn''t exchange any words as they stood facing each other, relinquishing the peace that was provided by the place. A pleasant, cool wind brushed Soma''s skin, which calmed his heart, but not long after, his body tensed on guard, and Martial Saint noticed that, urging Soma to come closer. "Come here, Soma. I have something to tell you". Soma, without hesitation, moves his feet straight as it brings him closer to Martial Saint. He stood one and a half meters apart from Martial Saint. Upon closer look, it seems his eyes didn''t play tricks on him. Soma indeed saw Martial Saint''s body, which was much more transparent, and the aura he exuded dismissed significantly, making him look weaker. "Martial Saint?!". When Soma tries to probe what happened, Martial Saint raises his palm and shakes his head to stop Soma from questioning him further. Soma closed his mouth and waited for Martial Saint to talk. Instead, he saw that Martial Saint looking at him with grief plastered on his face, probably seeing what happened to Soma and his decision to take his evil self. "...I would not talk much because I have no authority to command you. But, let me tell you this: Don''t let it consume you. Be the one in control. I believe you can do that with the skill you have...". "...Thank you". "Also this, I have something for you!". Martial Saint approached Soma and placed his index finger on Soma''s forehead, which shone in golden light. The golden light began to flow gently; it entered Soma''s head before dissipating. "...This is? Ukh". Suddenly, his head started to throb, and information regarding the following technique the Martial Saint had created appeared in his mind. It showed what kind of trial Soma must face to obtain it. "Use it well, and I hope you can master all of the techniques. This is my parting gift for you". Soma''s body stiffened hearing those last words Martial Saint said. However, he couldn''t do anything about this, for he vaguely recalled the time when he lost control, drawing the Saint''s power to its maximum potential. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...I see. Thank you for all the guidance you give, and I will make sure to live up to your name as the Martial Saint Inheritors". "...Thank you. I would not talk much about your loss, but I hope you can learn from this mistake to cherish your close aides So that you will not have a lingering regret, the same fate as me. Stay strong, Soma and Farewell¡­". Martial Saint''s body dissipated into a brilliant gleam floating in the atmosphere. Those fluttering lights gathered around Soma''s before it condensed into a marble that floated in front of him, radiating a strong holy power. Using his left hand, Soma gripped the marble floating in front of him as he closed his eyes before he said his farewell. "...Farewell, Martial Saint!". Chapter 236: Chapter 236 Promise. Soma turned his gaze around and, true to his thought, he was inside a hospital room. He tensed the muscles around his body before sitting down and found that his body, yet again, clearly had undergone some changes.His body felt like a feather. Soma could see his muscles that clung to his skin without excess fat, only muscle mass that made him look dry. But it was clean without any protruded veins, and his skin is the epitome of health itself, with its porcelain white skin smooth yet firm, indicating that the notification from the last time is not to be ignored. "I have changed, huh". Soma could feel all of his being was filled to the brim with power. However, this power came from his losing control upon the death of Hina, and being lost control of himself his body accidentally fused with the chaotic power that made him mutate. "Status". [Status Window] Name: Soma (M) Race: Human (Mutated) Age: 14 Class: Martial Saint Level: 30 Exp: 1000/310 SP: 1710 Statistics: Physique: 155 Soul: 171 Luck: 9 Extra point: 25 Skill: Adapt(Extra), Puppeteer(Extra), Oni Strengthening technique, Mana manipulation 1, Curse resistance 7 Title: Martial Saint Inheritor, Wolf Conqueror, Sky Conqueror, Dungeon Hunter Blessings: - Curse: - "No, Quest for today, huh?". He scanned the status window that had been growing rapidly every day, with him finishing only daily quests. Soma focused his sight on the mutated status, but nothing was shown. Then, his eyes shifted toward the exp, which gained an additional thousand exp after breaking Dungeon core. Next, he began to check his other status until he eventually closed it back and cast his gaze to the side, looking at the morning view behind the glass. When he lingers in his absent-minded state for not wanting to recall the incident, he hears the door in the room slide open and senses someone approaching his bed. "Soma?! Thank god you are awake. It''s rare seeing you awake within just a day. I thought it would take much longer than usual". Soma''s body stiffened like a statue, hearing that voice he thought couldn''t be heard for the rest of his life. "Are you okay?". The voice reverberating behind him jolted his body to look at the source, and he saw Hina wearing casual clothes: a white t-shirt that clung to her average curves and short blue jeans. She looked at Soma dubiously, wondering what had gotten to him with that dumbfounded expression on his face. "...Hina?!". "Um, What is it, Soma?". "You alive?". Hina knit her brows as she began to rack her brain, searching for what Soma had meant. Then, a certain event came to her mind, and she clapped her palms together. "Ah, you saw when I fell in that dungeon?". Soma was unresponsive and just looked at Hina like he was looking at a ghost, disbelief written across his face. Looking at his expression right now, Hina scratches her cheek, feeling guilty and sorry for what had happened. Then, she summons the item that saves her life. Soma opened his eyes wide, seeing Hina adorned with a thin green cloth, a Hagoromo to be precise, circling her back. He recalled that item from the first trial gate that appeared in Subashiri. Seeing Soma''s dumbfounded, Hina began to chuckle, and with just a thought, her body let out a faint green glow from the Hagoromo, letting her feet leave the floor. "Look, Soma". "What?". "Hehe, you see, when I equip this item. Apparently, I can fly freely in the air without Mana. Isn''t that amazing? Look". Soma saw Hina float above his head with a mischievous grin that seemed pleased seeing his reaction. All of a sudden, Soma''s body lost its strength as he dropped on the bed. "Soma, are you okay?". The sudden act from Soma frightened Hina, as she closed their distance from each other. Soma, who lay on the bed, and Hina, who floated above, gave him a worried look. Soma didn''t respond and stretched his right hand slowly, then it caressed her left cheek, which Hina accepted willingly with closed eyes. The warmth he felt and the heart that began to resonate within this closed distance and quiet room made the guard he put in his heart loosen. Seeing his conflicted face, Hina grabbed Soma''s hand on her cheek, gripping it tightly to show him that she was real. She was in front of him, alive and well. "Thank you, Hina, for being alive". "Hm, I also learn so much from this experience, you know that falling off¡­". Hina couldn''t finish her words, for her waist was being tightly embraced by Soma, making their body tightly closed. Her brain short-circuited as she saw Soma with his glistening eyes suddenly close his distance and softly place his lips on her, making her brain burst in confusion. "Eh? This, eh? What just happened? Did Soma just kiss me? Eh, eeeeeh". Their lips separated, which made them see each other''s expressions clearly. Hina, who was still in confusion, cast her gaze down. Seeing Soma with his relieved smile on his face melted her expression. Hina''s mind starts to blur as her body, without her knowing, tightly embraces Soma and places their lips once more. Feeling the warm temperature from their sticking bodies melted her heart. Soma''s rough and firm body makes her desire grow. The desire to love him, the desire to stay with him, and the desire to protect him with all her being began to sprout in her heart. Suddenly, tears start to stream down her cheeks as she savors this wonderful experience, which fills her heart with happiness. "Soma, I love you!". Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The kiss that lasted only a matter of seconds but felt like an eternity had to an end as their lips separated and their flushed face met within a close distance. "Soma, I-I¡­". "I love you, Hina". "Ah...". "...Are you willing to take this hand of mine, standing side by side together and supporting each other? Of course, there will be a time we quarrel, but I believe both of us can handle it". "Soma¡­". "So, Hina. What''s your answer? Are you willing to accept?". Hina, overwhelmed by the sudden confession from Soma, couldn''t utter any words and could only shed a lot of tears of happiness that trickled down his face. She hurriedly wiped the tears that stained Soma''s cheeks and opened her mouth with an unwavering gaze. "Yes, I accept. I will accept everything you have and vow to always stand beside you, protecting you even though I know that my strength is nothing compared to you, and¡­". "?". "I love you, Soma. I really do. I still have many shortcomings, but please take care of me from now on". "Me too. Please take care of me, Hina". "Soma!". After they passionately confessed their feelings together. The two of them sealed their vow with a single kiss before hogging each other''s body tightly. Both of them sigh in relief while also resolving to protect the person in their embrace with everything they have. Soma was also feeling quite complicated because he couldn''t hold back his yearning for her and the joy for the first time he got a girlfriend in his two lives, dispersing the gloomy feeling in his chest. "I must be straight with my feelings so that I won''t have any regrets, Hm?!". In the corner of his eyes, Soma noticed that the door of his room was still open, and he saw Xiao Lian with a flushed face as she almost lost consciousness. Serafina placed her phone in front of her recording, and an unexpected guest, Hisako, sobbed, wiping her tears while seeing her daughter grow. "Um? What are you guys doing?". Hina, who lay in his embrace, stiffened her body and jolted up while pushing Soma''s chest. "...". "Oh, Good morning. Ah, please continue; don''t mind us here". "Hina, good job getting Soma''s Love, but you guys are still young, so I hope you guys have a healthy relationship". "W-wha¡­". Xiao Lian, Serafina, and Hisako give their greetings, but Hina, with a flushed face, was already overloaded with embarrassment. Then the Hagoromo on her back swayed, cladding Hina with a green aura. The next thing that happens is that Hina flees from the place, shattering the window glass beside the bed while cursing. "I hate you guys!". "Ah, She ran. Fufu, but I recorded everything". "I should inform My Husband. Can you send me the Video? Serafina". "Of course, madam". "...". Seeing the lively atmosphere that welcomed him in this blessed morning, Soma smiled as he greeted the guests who were coming. "Good morning, everyone". Chapter 237: Chapter 237 News. "I see, so it was like that".Soma and the four guests gather around the room, with heavy tension between the girls. Hina, who still flushed red; Xiao Lian, who seemed short-circuited because of the happening earlier; Serafina, who felt in high spirits; and Hisakow, who couldn''t keep her happy expression, watching Soma, who had just been informed about the situation ever since he had lost consciousness. It seems the teacher reported the disappearance of the dungeon to the Awakeners Association branch on this island and canceled its construction. All because of Soma, who destroyed the dungeon core. "So, what kind of penalty will I get?". "That¡­". Hisako was a bit hesitant to explain it. She was sent here by Mr. Ito as a representative who holds a significant influence on her S-rank title. She also comes with Hiroshi, who is currently dealing with the aftermath. Soma internally cursed at the greedy people who protested the disappearance of the dungeon and the higher-ups who lived on this island. He knows that a dungeon is a land that will bring prosperity and danger, but at the same time, the world still doesn''t know what that actual danger will bring. "...Your punishment is, Mr. Ito will let you know later". "Okay?". "Mom, can you do something about that?". "...I already discussed this with the bureaucrat here, but as you know, those hungry money people¡­". "I see. Should I just burn them?". "Hina, don''t waste your time with them". "Ah, Okay. I will¡­". Everyone in the room except Soma had a dumbfounded expression on their face, seeing Hina with her meek attitude after being told by Soma once. Soma, who understands her thoughts, chuckled at how endearing her behavior is. "Why are you acting so formal? This isn''t yours at all." "B-because¡­". "Just act the way you used to; if you act like that, I will also become awkward when facing you." "...Okay then". "Good. Sera, how was the schedule for our trip to this place?". Serafina, who kept holding back her grinning face from earlier, turned her attention to Soma as she began to explain their club activity. "As you can see, our schedule got messed up because of the disappearing dungeon; I got a call from Ryuu saying we would discuss it tonight." "I''m sorry about that". "No, it wasn''t your fault to begin with; if that incident didn''t happen, none of this would have happened either." She also understands the circumstances at that time, with many people stranded in the deepest dungeon, unconscious. It will be quite a hassle to bring all of them into the entrance dungeon as they must break through the other floor, which is filled with monsters. Also, the fact that she thought she lost someone close to her again, making Serafina have no lingering regret about the dungeon, makes her rather happy about its demolition. "Excuse me". The door in the room slid to the side, revealing a calm and handsome dandy man with a formal suit approaching their side, garnering everyone''s attention. "Dear, you came. So how about it?". "..Dad, what about the verdict?". "Um, About that¡­". Hiroshi gulped his saliva, heightening the tension in the room. They are all waiting for the verdict that would have been given to Soma. Suddenly, Hiroshi, who couldn''t let this continue further, took his phone from his pocket and showed the article that had recently become a hot topic. "...I apologize, Soma". "What is it?". Soma took the phone from Hiroshi''s hand, and the first line that caught his eye was, "Future of Japan Awakeners: Mr. Ito, the President of the Awakeners Association in Japan, one of his close relatives, made a massive contribution in helping many trapped students inside the advanced area dungeon by destroying the core to force-transfer the students out to the entrance¡­". "...I see". Soma''s face cramped as he continued to read the continuation; all of it contained an exaggerated story, which made his heart heavy in shame. However, deep down, he felt thankful for what Mr. Ito had done; he felt relieved because someone who held tremendous power in his hand was willing to help him. "I must thank him later". "What is it?". sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hina, who got curious, approached from the right side of Soma, who was still empty and nearing her face close to his face. She scans the article together, then suddenly recalls the same thing that happened to her at that time; she blocks her lips, which almost spurts her laugh. "...Good job, Future Japan Awakeners". "Right back at you, Rising Star in Japan". "Ugh, I can''t believe you still remember that". "Of course I am". "Fufu, they never change, right". "You are right". Hisako and Hiroshi watch their growing family with tender gazes, while Xiao Lian and Serafina look toward Hina and Soma''s interaction with an empty gaze filled with slight envy. However, they manage to hide it well so as not to destroy the mood. "Oh, I almost forgot, here Soma!". "Hm". Hiroshi took something from his storage, a small globe he bought from the auction, to disrupt the demon plan. Soma saw the globe gleaming with energy, indicating it was fully charged. "Did Mr. Malik recharge it again?". "Yeah, we both actually recharged it with Multiple Rank-A mana core. I think it suffices in case you need it for something". "...Well, thank you for that. I will make sure to repay it later". "No, you don''t have to; this also became a sign of apology for leaving you alone fighting that high-ranking demon." "...I see, I will receive it, thanks". Hiroshi parted his lips as he nodded, seeing Soma receive it willingly. "Wait, you know how to operate it?". Serafina, who had seemed quiet earlier, leaned her body forward in front of Soma, gripping the bedside. Her eyes were knit in a frown as she saw the relic that was glowing and lively with its rotating ring. "...What is that?". "Hm, Soma, what is that?". Xiao Lian and Hina, who were also curious, opened their mouths, and Soma began to explain what kind of relic it was and how to operate it. Everyone in the room was shocked after learning about the relic''s amazing ability, and some of them looked toward the item with a gaze full of envy. "Can I buy it from you, Soma?". "Hell no". "Kuh, I wish I knew how to operate it, hm?". Serafina felt a slight tremor in her pocket, so she took out her phone with Lucy''s name on display and informed the other to have some space. "Pardon me, everyone". She retreated to the corner and swiped her phone display before placing it near her right ear. {Serafina, how are you doing?} "Lucy, I''m fine, don''t worry". {Good, I''m glad then} "Yeah, thanks for worrying". {No problem. Sorry for this abrupt news, but the others have come back from their expedition} "Is that true? All of them returned?". Serafina, who heard the sudden news that entered her ears, opened her eyes wide in shock, for she understood what it meant with the others. {Hm, not quite. The returned students were not all of them; only Mark and his gangs will be back to report their progress} "I see; when will they arrive?". {The day after Tomorrow, I guess, that is what the headmaster informed me. That''s why I need you that day. Can you fulfill it?} "Okay, I will. Thanks for the information, I''m hanging up. See you later". {See you later} Soma, who keeps conversing with the other while maintaining his sense from the earlier talk, manages to catch some leaked info from their talk. He saw Serafina approach their side while putting away the phone in her hand. "Sera, what happened?". "Oh, nothing. Lucy just informed me that the other students who went on an expedition will return to the academy." "!". ("It''s time!") Chapter 238: Chapter 238 Relaxation. Soma is released from the hospital room. Currently, he is standing alone below the scorching sun from a tropical island that stung his skin; he is wearing a navy trunk and short-sleeved white hoodie, gazing toward the stretched view of the crystal blue ocean with its calming sound from the waves that washed away the shore, calming his thoughts.After discussing it overnight, the leader, Ryuu, decided to end the dungeon exploration and turned this trip into an actual trip, enjoying the holiday they had. On the sandy white beach, the seniors were already playing. "Soma, Good morning". "Good morning, Soma". Soma turned his attention to the side and found Ryuu and Kaori smiling while waving their hands to greet him. The two of them were in full gear, wearing the same colour swimsuit, green. "Leader, Senior Kaori, good morning". "Are you waiting for someone?". "Ryuu, you are so dense; of course, Soma was waiting for the girls, right?". "Yes, I am waiting for them". "Look". "I see, by the way, Soma¡­". Out of nowhere, Ryuu and Kaori simultaneously lined up before him and bowed their bodies ninety degrees, which stunned Soma in place. "I thank you for the help at that time. If it were not because of you, we would all be annihilated inside the dungeon". "Me too, Soma. Thanks for saving my precious and our club members". "...It''s okay, I accept your gratitude, so can you guys please stand up in this situation and it attracts many gazes". Seeing their leader bowing their head toward Soma made the other members who watched on the beach stop in their activity and felt intense shame, for they couldn''t do a simple thing like thanking their saviour. Many of them were briefed on what happened, and the article that came out after Mr. Ito revealed some lie to cover Soma''s action; they began to feel regret, and one male student senior approached and, like Ryuu and Kaori, he bowed his head and said his gratitude to Soma. "...Junior Soma, thank you for that time..". "Me too, thank you¡­". "Eh? Ah, um, okay". One at a time, the male students began approaching his place and expressing their gratitude. Soma doesn''t know why the male apologies, but they came to him because Soma saved their girlfriend, and some of them showered him with a fiery attitude, asking for some sparring time sometimes. Ryuu and Kaori stepped aside and bid their farewell to enjoy the beach as a couple. Then, after ensuring that all males and the leader had bailed out, it continued with the female seniors and first-year students who sometimes deliberately showed their assets to Soma, trying to attract him away. "What the hell is going on in here?". Serafina''s annoyed shout attracts the attention of the other girl, who tries to hit on Soma. "Sera, you came?". Soma and all of the girls gasped at the current seeing Serafina. She wears a tie-front black bikini, proudly showing her assets, that makes every girl in sight retreat while cursing in their mind. She also ties her black hair into a twin-tail, giving her the impression of being younger. "What the hell, they disperse just like that. What exactly happened, Soma?". "Nothing, by the way, that bikini suits you". "Fufu, how do I look? Am I sexy?". "...Yeah, you are". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Thanks to the skill, Soma managed to retain his calm and converse with her like usual. However, it seemed Serafina was not satisfied with the outcome; switching her mischievous side, she hugged Soma''s left arm, submerging it between her twin hills. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "Um? What are you doing, Sera?". "Nothing, I just want to see you embarrassed, that''s all, but it seems this doesn''t work either". "What the hell is that, so suddenly?". While the two of them were throwing banter at each other, the other girls began to appear together, with an additional Akane mixed in behind their groups. "Soma, sorry for the wait". Hina wears a triangle top red bikini adorned with frilly and a red skirt that matches her hair. She ties her hair into a ponytail, waving her hand before standing on the other side of Soma. "How do I look?". "You look cute". "Ehehe, thanks". "Soma". Xiao Lian tugged Soma''s hoodie from behind, fidgeting with a slight flush on her face; she wore the same triangle top white bikini and tied her hair into low pigtails cascading to the front. "Hm, you look cute, too". Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mm". "Everyone seemed ready?". Serafina scans the people around her who are ready to have fun on the beach, then casting aside her embarrassment, she lifts her fist high while shouting. "Team Soma, let''s go!". "Oh!". "Wait, why did you use my name?". The four of them, plus Akane, began to free their wings, enjoying the nuance of the beach. They started swimming, playing in the seas, playing volleyball, and filling their days with a loaf of laughter, washing away the incident that happened yesterday. Time passed, and currently, the sun had risen above their head, hitting them directly with its humidity and high temperature, making their body sticky from sweat and seawater. The girls decide to buy some drinks and a meal while Soma stands alone, looking at the sea before him, waiting for the girls to bring his meal. "You came?". "...Ah". Akane, who creeped out from behind, stood beside Soma while she cast her probing gaze on the scenery in front of her. The two of them stilled, careful to open their mouths. Soma sighed as he knew the reason why she approached him at this time when the girls were missing. He already noticed her glare ever since they were regrouped earlier. She secretly glanced at his back, robbing Soma''s intention. "This curiosity and a slight hostility she leaked remind him about Hina since they first met". Before Akane gains momentum in their conversation, Soma needs to strike first. "Wha..". "Who are you?". Soma clicked his tongue inside his heart and began to sigh. "Me? I''m just a regular young boy that can be found anywhere". "Don''t play the fool with me. You didn''t think I wouldn''t realise your true self". Akane''s tone changed. She spoke with a chilling dagger that pierced his spine. Soma knew Akane as someone with a sharp perception of someone''s character. However, Soma himself is at a loss. How should he answer her? If he just went straight to tell her his past, would she believe him? But there is still another way to escape this predicament. "Then, what do you want after knowing that?". "...I don''t know. It depends on your answer; if you are an ally that has the same purpose as Humanity, I will take no action, but if you are the opposite and decide to fight against us, then at that time, I will not hesitate¡­". The atmosphere around them turned heavy all of a sudden when Akne released her murderous intent. From this point, people with high perceptiveness could understand just how well Akane can control her bloodlust. She purposely targets only Soma, and no other being around her gets affected by her intent. However, this kind of pressure couldn''t even be called one because it was too lukewarm to the people and monster Soma had fought so far, as well as the being that resides inside him. Soma slightly lifted the corner of his lips and turned his attention to the side, sighing. "..Then what if I was someone that would oppose you? What would you do to me?". Akane''s heart began to pound. She could feel a suffocating pressure that weighed down, squeezing her body in a dark cloud and invoking terror. Her breath turned shallow, and her vision distorted as she saw the malicious shadow that had the skin of a human sneering at her trembling body, making her body drenched in cold sweat for the cold, piercing bloodlust slowly tearing her consciousness apart. "I''m joking". As soon as Soma said those words, the world returned to its normal state, and Akane, who was being trapped in such a menacing illusion that came from Soma''s murderous intent, her legs lost their strength, and she flopped to the sandy beach, gasping for air. Soma, who saw her like that, gulped his saliva and regretted his decision to scare her like that. He took a bottle of water from his relic before crouching, meeting Akane''s eye level. "I''m sorry for earlier. I didn''t know it would become this fatal. I''m truly sorry". "...". "Please take this, you are sweating too much". "Ha, fuu, Whose fault do you think it was?". "It''s mine". Akane, who regained her breath, replied with a sarcastic tone while knitting her brows, casting her disapproving look, and with a swift hand, she took the bottle from him and then began to open the cap before gulping the entire water in one breath. "Have you calmed down?" "Yeah, slightly, thanks". "You are welcome. I didn''t think I would get any gratitude". "Shut up, forget about it!". "No, I didn''t mean to be sarcastic, but. Well, I''m glad you have returned to the way you are". "...". Soma, who felt the atmosphere turned somewhat awkward, started to rack his brain, trying to change topics. Accidentally, he gazed toward Akane, who was wiping her sweat. She was wearing a light blue bandeau bikini and a light blue skirt. "That outfit suits you well". "I didn''t wear this for you to see". "I know I just want to change the topic, that''s all". "Honest, aren''t we?". "Well, I am an honest boy". "Hmph, Who knows?". As the conversation between them began to lighten up, Soma parted his lips before opening his mouth. "Akane, do you know the man named Mark in the academy?". "Huh?". Chapter 239: Chapter 239 Flight back. A day passed since the event on the beach. Soma and his gang were currently gathered inside the private plane Serafina owned, which had a comfy and luxurious interior, showing how much wealth Serafina had.Their destination is the Academy, where there will be another commotion that will happen. Soma has taken the initiative as he is beginning to not rely too much on the plot. As for Leon''s growth, he will have a chance later. Inside the body plane, Hina, Xiao Lian, and Serafina sit around while discussing rather disturbing things, which men would feel instigated to hear. Also the one who started it was none other than Serafina. Soma was alone while closing his eyes, focusing on controlling the mana around his body, circling it through his veins and then to his heart. He repeated that several times as if he were breathing; occasionally, when he got drenched by sweat from his boiling body, Soma would take some drink to cool his body off before continuing again. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] He is currently dividing his consciousness into two parts; half of it he would use to perceive his surroundings in case the girls had something to discuss with him, and the other half is for him to concentrate on activating his Mana manipulation skill to its maximum. With this the homework he needed to deal with had at least reduced by one. But his training only began this morning as he rode the plane so that nothing can compensate for that without a diligent mindset. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [The speed of your training is speeding up] [Mana Manipulation proficiency skill up] "Hm, what?". A translucent window that popped out of nowhere made Soma stiffen his body with open eyes. He never expected the skill Adapt can be used like that. After all this time, he only knew that adapt would be activated when a certain harm came to his body internally or externally, however, this was something else with which he could train faster than ever. But, it comes back toward one other thing: why is it activated now when he always used the Martial Saint technique, cladding his body with lightning? Why does his lightning magic not go up? "I must test it for sure". The moment when Soma wanted to divide his consciousness to practice lightning magic, a shadow blocked his vision, and Hina brought a drink of orange juice to his place. "Here!". "Thank you, Hina". Hina replied with parted lips as she began to sit beside him naturally. Without any prior notice, Soma unconsciously receives the glass, which is chilled by the chunk of ice inside that roused his thirst. He took a sip of the juice, and it brought forth the citrus flavor that burst apart in his mouth, invigorating his spirit to do more. "Soma, are you not bored out here, alone?". Then, the other girls, who seemed bored or somewhat interested in what Soma was doing, approached his table and gathered around the four of them. "No, it was rather fun training". "Well, that''s to be expected from you". "What do you mean by that?". Serafina shrugged her shoulders and began sipping the juice Soma had, which made Hina smile wryly. "...Soma, I feel you are regulating your mana around your body. Did you have Mana manipulation just like us?". "Yeah, I have one with me". "So you decide to train it?". "I mean, it''s such a waste not to use it right, even though I mainly fight with Martial Arts." With Xiao Lian and Hina, who come to enter the conversation, Soma mostly divides his consciousness to train, leaving the remaining thirty percent to answer the girl''s question. Hina and Xiao Lian, who saw Soma''s determined faces, exchanged looks with each other, slowly closed their eyes, and circulated the Mana within their body. "Hm? It seems I am the only one who takes it easy". "Then, why don''t you train too? You have it right as a Wizard, Mana manipulation skill? ". "Yeah, I have it, and it was so hard for me to breach the gap from intermediate to advanced". "Wow, I didn''t think you had that much mastery in magic". "Please, I was your senior, remember, I have more experience in life than you. Beside¡­". Serafina''s tone slightly changed in the last line, which made Soma turn his attention to her. From the looks of it, it seemed a serious matter that Soma did not want to involve himself yet. "...Okay, Senior, then let this Junior of yours delve into their training, and don''t play tricks, please". "Who do you think I am?". Thus, the four of them began to do their own things. Hina and Xiao Lian, who didn''t have much mental strength like Soma does, occasionally took some rest while asking for advice from Serafina, who is much more experienced than them. Time passed, and the three girls who had already taken their rest after relentlessly training for hours looked at Soma as if he was some kind of monk, for he was able to meditate that long and managed to grow rapidly in this short time he trained. "Soma''s mana circulation is just getting smoother. How is that possible?". "Hina, what is he, actually some kind of monk?". "Ahaha, Soma is indeed a mystery. But seeing him doing his best made me want to do my best, too". Hina, who saw Soma, still didn''t take his rest, clapping her cheeks lightly before beginning to train her mana manipulation once more. Xiao Lian and Serafina, who were left behind, chuckle to themselves before doing the same thing, immersing themselves in training, as the four of them are immersed in their world, the pilot in front. One of the Serafina employees informed them that their destination would be reached in a minute. {Attention please, within a minute, we will be arriving at the Ark West district. I repeat..} "It seems we will arrive soon; okay, guys, buckle up!". "Yes, Senior". "Mm". "...". While the other two girls answered Serafina with vigorous replies, Soma continued to train; even after the plane slightly swayed by the landing, Soma kept his concentration full before Hina lightly patted his shoulder. "Soma, we have arrived". "Yeah, I''m aware". "Goos, how long are you going to train? Let''s go!". Soma opened his eyes with an intense power that was slightly tamed, and his appearance seemed to have undergone a slight change. Hina didn''t know why, but his appearance seemed sharper and more handsome without any single blemish in his appearance. "Hina?". "Eh?! no-nothin. Let''s go!". "Okay". The other two girls who caught Hina''s strange behavior could only nod from the side as they understood her feelings very well. Soma had indeed had a thing for his face but the current him was leaking out something like a pheromone that made them worried that he would attract every girl in sight. "...Everyone lets go, my driver is waiting for us outside". Serafina, who saw the black limousine parked outside, informed the other. Then, they simultaneously descend the plane. "Welcome back, Mylady. I am sorry to hear your trip has become a tragedy." "Yeah, that sucks. How was the thing at home, Alan?". "There is none; you can put your trust in us more." "Okay, I''ll do that". S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then, please enter inside, and the other too". Alan opened up the passenger doors that let Serafina enter, followed by the girls and Soma, the last, who exchanged small greetings first to Alan. Before Alan closed the door, he presented one ring to Serafina, making her brows knitted in wonder. "I am happy to inform you, Milady, that the second thing you have been searching for was acquired yesterday." "Is that true?". "...Certainly. Well, everyone, please relax and let me, Alan, guide you to the Academy". With a gentle thud, Alan entered the front seat and started the car, which softly rode on the asphalt, onward to the Academy. "Sera, what is that?". "Fufu, it was". The ring on her hand shone in golden light, and before everyone''s eyes appeared a single monocle lens with a platinum frame reflecting the ray of the sun that entered the room. Looking at the structure of the item, Soma, Hina, and Xiao Lian could guess what it was. "Is that an Appraisal item?". "Soma is right. It''s great having one". "...Yeah, it''s pretty convenient. I wish I had one". "Silver hair, you don''t have one?". "... Yes". After being told by their Junior, Soma noticed that the grin plastered on Serafina''s face didn''t disappear; it only got bigger the more they talked. He began to speculate a few things, as one of them was. "No way is that?". "Oh, you catch it fast, as expected from Soma". "As expected? Heh, well, let''s hear what kind of grade the item had?". "Fufu, listen and don''t get too shocked, okay. This item has a Legend grade". "That''s, Amazing." Hina and Xiao Lian, who heard the item grade, turned stoned as they, with rigid movement, flapped their mouth. "Le-legend, t-that item is legend-grade? Woah, that certainly incredible". "Mmmm, Incredible". Xiao Lian furiously nodded her head, for it was the first time she saw an appraisal item with Legend Grade. Soma summoned his equipment in his hands and presented it to Serafina. "Please, Sera, I am dying to know what my Equipment has in stock". "Let me". Serafina took hold of the purple gauntlets in her hand and placed the monocle lense in front of her right eye, and a translucent window appeared, informing the weapon details. [Raijin God gauntlets(Legend): The gauntlets that received the lightning God blessing had a destructive nature as they can exert lightning by infusing a little bit of mana into them. It can collect lightning from the atmosphere, enhancing its performance. It comes as a set. It can be destroyed by the same or the above grade equipment. -Equipment Skill Lightning Rage: A powerful strike with strength equal to a million lightning bolts that are compressed into a single point. The effect can be stacked two times if the user is equipped with the complete set. The skill can be used once a month. -Equipment Skill Raiden: It will summon fort the strength of Raijin God himself to enter into the vessel that holds the equipment, and the effect lasts depends on how much Vitality the user or vessel had; it charges 1000 Vitality for one second. No rebound will occur; the skill can be used after one year of cooldown. -Raised the strength and intelligence of the user +150] Chapter 240: Chapter 240 New Cards. "This is utterly amazing?!".Soma and the other two girls turned their attention to Serafina, who seemed shocked seeing the gauntlet''s description. He could see her finger tremble and almost let slip the monocle on her finger. "So, how was it?". "You better look at it yourself". Serafina snapped out of her shocked mind and threw the two items at Soma''s hands. Soma wondered what had caused her to act like that, so he began to place the monocle near his right eye and read the description on his gauntlets. No words came out from his opened jaw. He could only let out a gasp that made all of the blood inside his body boil in excitement. The skill, the bonus and the durability had exceeded his expectations. Then he focused his intention on the words ''Set'', mentioning the other pairs. Soma stored the gauntlets, took out the boots, and saw its description, which blew his mind. "Haha, this is insane!". Soma secretly cheered inside his heart, for he gladly had that many options in his card to play in the battle. He put away the boots into the relics and began to give the monocle back to Serafina''s hands, which seemed filled with the other weapons from the girls. "Senior Sera, can I?". "Senior, please". "Okay, Hina, Xiao Lian, let''s look at it together". The three girls began to squeal in delight and cheerfully liven up the atmosphere in the limousine. Alan, in front, had a slight smile, seeing his young Lady having that much joy that rarely came up because of the situation in her family. Alan secretly casts his gaze on Soma and the other two girls, feeling immense gratitude for their honesty to his Young Lady who could bring forth her genuine smile. The limousine rode on the quiet road. It passed the bridge that connected the west district to the central one. Eventually, after thirty more minutes had passed, they arrived at the entrance of the Academy, where Lucy had already awaited their coming. The car speeds slowed down before it parked in front of the gate to the Academy, and Alan hurriedly did his job opening a way for his Young Lady to make an entrance. Once Serafina was out, she was followed by the other. It made the other student council members behind Lucy stiffen their faces in wonder. However, amid that, only Lucy, with her calm expression, greeted Serafina, her best friend, in a welcome hug. "Sera, it''s been a while". "Lucy, will you quit it? It''s pretty embarrassing if you do this outside, you know". "Fufu, Well, I just want to encourage my best friend after her trips got wrecked". "Well, thanks for that". The two friends separate themselves before Lucy shifts her attention toward the girls and Soma. "You guys, too, welcome". Lucy approached the girls, who stood dumbfounded by her attitude, and suddenly hugged them; then, she also did the same to Soma, albeit briefly. The soft, warm, flowery milky scent that drafted into Soma''s nose had slightly stiffened his face, making the girls in his gang shoot a rather intriguing glare. But Soma handled it with his calm smile and greeted her back. "Thanks for welcoming us, too". "No, I heard the news from Kaori. It must be hard, future Awakeners of Japan". "Well, news sure spreads fast these days". "Fufu, indeed, without realising it, our first year had birthed many phenomenal individuals". "Thank you for that". "Fufu, you are welcome". Serafina, Hina and Xiao Lian, who saw their exchange, began to form a circle while whispering softly within those encirclements, which made the atmosphere turn awkward. Lucy, who noticed them, tilted her head to the side while absentmindedly approaching their side and spoke, startled them all. "Sera". "Yes! What''s up, Lucy?". "Fufu, nothing. Thank you for accepting my sudden request". "Ah, no need; I''m also one of the Student Council members, after all". "I''m glad to hear that". "So, when will they be arriving?". "They will arrive approximately at fifteen". "I see we still have much time". Soma Hina and Xiao Lian, who stand behind them, keep listening to their talk while he keeps his vigilance to the max, observing if there are any ears that would listen to his whisper. "Hina, are you willing to support me?". Hina, who suddenly got called, turned her attention to her side and saw Soma in a solemn mood, as if he was preparing something. She remembers their exchange at that trial gate; this was the look when Soma was prepared to battle and was a formidable foe. She unconsciously clenched her fist together and roused her fiery heart, then nodded her head, chuckling. "I will stand and protect you no matter what it takes". "Thanks". Xiao Lian, who had a dumbfounded expression on her face, glanced at Soma and Hina, who had that small ominous talk they had. She could feel the strong bond that was created between them, and it was such a beautiful and amazing thing. As her stubborn nature of wanting to compete with Hina flared up, She tugged Soma''s sleeves and made Soma turn his attention to her. "Xiao Lian?". "I too, will support you". Soma gazes into those fiery, resolute eyes from Xiao Lian, the same eyes that Hina had, while she lifted the corner of her lips beside Soma, looking at her. "Ah, Thank you, Xiao Lian. I''m counting on you". "Mm". Serafina bid her farewell with Alan and Soma''s gang. They were guided into the student council building that stood independently outside the academy on the west side of the academy area. It had a solid structure with European style, built with enhanced materials and a mana core as an energy source. The building had two floors and many windows to give the aesthetic colour to the building; it cast an intense glare from the reflected sun that scorched the ground. As the group was being led to the audience room, they were welcomed by a wide interior with many antique, sophisticated drawings and furniture that pleased the eyes. In the middle of the room is a round, soft red carpet with a rectangular table on top, surrounded by four sofas. Meanwhile, Soma was knitting his brows a little for the excessive decoration. "Everyone, please guide our guests to this room if they arrive". "Understood, President". The other student council members bid their farewell, leaving only Lucy and Soma''s gang inside. "You guys, please have a seat". Lucy began to take some utensils to make tea and started to brew some water in the long closet on the right wall. "I''ll help as well". Hina, out of nowhere, approached Lucy''s side, which made Lucy open her eyes wide briefly before she softly smiled. "Thank you, Hina". While the two of them brewed tea, Serafina noticed Xiao Lian, who seemed restless after being told by Soma earlier, as she sat beside Xiao Lian. Serafina opened her mouth. "What''s the matter, Xiao Lian?". "?!...Nothing, just waiting". "Hm?". Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma, who sat on the sofa, took a necklace from his relic and put it on his neck as he recalled his conversation with Akane on the beach yesterday. *** "Akane, do you know the man named Mark in the academy?". "Huh?". Akane was slightly caught off guard as Soma delivered that thrust straight to her tired mind. Slowly, her gear began to operate, and gradually, her dumbfounded face turned to frown. "What is this, so suddenly?". "Nothing. I was just wondering if I have the qualifications to ask you something because you already did that to me a moment ago?". Soma''s sudden proposal made Akane rethink her vision regarding the boy in front of her. "What do you want?". "I heard some rumours about him that he is an exceptional awakener from the US, and he was being scouted by many guilds and even clans out there to gain his sign?". "...". She didn''t utter any words as the words leaked from Soma were already all the information that could picture Mark. "...Yes, he is like the one you heard". "I see". As far as Soma can recall, the setting was still the same as what Mark had described in the novel. "Is that all you want to know?". "No, I want to hear what kind of guy he is, ever since he entered the academy and what kind of achievement he has had since he became famous like that". Akane slightly knits her brows while glaring at Soma, who maintains his calm face. Eventually, she sighed in resignation and began to tell him everything she knew about the man named Mark, a third-year senior in the academy. Soma opened his ears as Akane explained the details. Luckily, it still retained its originality, far from the obstruction of the author. But he still needed something solid to prove his assumption, something that eye-catching who identified them. "Does nothing change in his appearance or traits?". "You have been persistent since earlier. Is that guy truly filling your mind?". "Please, Akane, I can only ask this from you, who are good at observing". Seeing Soma stubbornly probing, Akane clicked her tongue briefly as she closed her eyes, recalling something. The two of them muted for a while as Akane kept humming while searching for her memories. "Ah!". "Do you recall it?". "Yeah, from one of my subord¡­ Ehem, my friend. Mark had always been wearing a necklace that never left his neck". "...Necklace?!". Soma was dumbfounded hearing that. Gradually, his brows knitted as he remembered a certain someone wearing it, too, to infiltrate the city. "Thanks, Akane. That was truly helpful". *** The room was filled with a comforting atmosphere as the girls began to be engrossed in their talks, livening up the atmosphere while waiting for the guests. Suddenly, the door in the room knocked thrice, and a female voice came from behind the door. "Excuse me, president, Mark and his companions have returned". "Let them in!". With her bold tone, Lucy instructed her fellow student council, and the door creaked softly, revealing a tall, bulky man with short blonde hair and broad shoulders, wearing the same uniform academy, walked in with his other two females behind him. "Mark, it''s been a while, isn''t it". "Yes, indeed president, Hm? It seems lively here?". "Ah, Sorry about that. They are my guests, do you mind them?". "No, leave them be! I don''t mind because I only need to give you the report and some explanation regarding our expedition". "I''m glad, then please have a seat, Mark". Mark nodded his head, and he began to walk, approaching the still-empty sofa, followed by his two female students behind. His body was like a pillar standing two meters tall with a bulky appearance, making him a walking bodybuilder. His face was a bit stern, but it couldn''t conceal his handsome face, which had sharp eyes and blue pupils. However, that appearance didn''t faze Soma a bit; he kept observing Mark and caught something shining in silver as Mark squatted to his seat. It was brief, but Soma caught that clearly. "What is it, Boy?". "Senior, that necklace in your neck, I wonder if you could show it to me?". Chapter 241: Chapter 241 Mark. From the Chronicles Saga of what Soma had read, Mark was once an orphan without any flashy background; he was just a run-of-the-mill person who, luckily, received the system to fight those monsters that threatened humanity. One of the things traits that Mark had that could make him enter the prestigious academy was a tenacious and competitive heart; he got accepted into the academy and underwent his first-year studies before everything changed as Gary Thompson easily beat him in one of the P.E. classes. These two were completely different when Mark came from an ordinary lineage; Gary came from a golden lineage in which his father and mother were the people who ran one of the guilds in America. With his tenacious trait, Mark kept training hard, and eventually, he had the chance to challenge Gary again in the tournament the academy held every year to test their students'' growth. It also became one of the events for many guilds from all over the world to scout for hidden gems. The date came, but Mark was brutally defeated by Gary, who always had a pair of cold gazes on him, looking down on Mark''s lying body. After once again he faced the wall that he couldn''t break, his tenacious heart changed into resentment, and his competitiveness turned into envy. Everyone around them recognized from seeing his blazing eyes filled with hatred. But no one dared to point it out as Mark was always brushing past the question that was thrown at him with a frown. Then, on the winter holiday, Mark, who got a chance to visit his homeland and return to the academy, became a different person. Mark, who was once a hot-blooded, competitive person, now becomes quiet and shows confidence in his walk. From there, his tale soared. He shows an outstanding growth that makes everyone wonder just how much growth he is undergoing when on holiday, until he manages to achieve the seat of becoming one of the captains from one of the teams that led an expedition toward the deepest dungeon. Currently, he is facing Soma with his calm and probing gaze as he is caught off guard after Soma blurted about the necklace circling his neck. "Excuse me?". "I happen to like accessories like you. You see". Soma shows the necklace around his neck, which he took a moment ago; he flashed his white teeth to make the other person have no any weird tension. Serafina and Lucy, unaware of the situation from Soma''s perspective, tilted their heads because it was the first time they saw Soma wearing accessories. As much as they want to retort about Soma, he is being unreasonable to prolong their discussion. Lucy tries to intervene, but faster than the wind, Hina taps Lucy''s shoulder, turning Lucy''s attention to her. With a silly smile, Hina placed her index finger to her lips and made Lucy more dumbfounded than ever. Serafina, who is already being interfered with by Xiao Lian, notices something is not right based on her juniors'' attitude. Then she recalled something a moment ago that Xiao Lian weirdly tensed her whole body despite it being just a meeting for a report. At first, Serafina thought that Xiao Lian was nervous in this place, but there seemed to be something else in play, which is one thing. She turned her attention and saw Soma, with his fake smile, asking something from Mark, a person who holds a certain name in the academy. "Can you show it to me?". Soma, with his unbreakable smile, kept pestering Mark to show his necklace, which made the person in mention knit his brows in wonder. Mark had never seen the boy before him, and he assumed that he was just a first-year student. The moment Mark intended to open his mouth, the girls who stood behind him glared at Soma''s side and started to spit venom at him. "Silence, first-year!". "Yeah, big sis is right. Don''t you dare interrupt Mark in his report. Who are you anyway?". The first girl who spit at him with calm intensity, she was the big sister named Carla. She had a cute, stiff face, shoulder-length brown hair, sharp eyes, and brown pupils. She was wearing the academy uniform and standing straight behind Mark, filled with confidence like an assistant. As for the other one, she had the same cute but lively girl with rounded eyes and brows pupils. Wearing the same uniform but a bit sloppy dressed, with her long, wavy brown hair, she glared at Soma. Her name is Liliru, the little sister, and from their face, one could tell that they were twins; they always followed Mark from behind, like worshiping him. "...No, I''m just asking. Why are you guys so mad? Besides, who I''m talking about is Senior Mark, not you guys. Don''t interrupt when someone else talks". "...!". "How dare you!". "Relax, Carla and Liliru, our Junior is right; he must be interested in the necklace on my neck. If you don''t mind, can I know your name, Junior?". Soma, who got thrown a straight fast, lightly paused as he pondered what he should answer, but eventually, he answered. "...Soma, First-year student". The moment that name was spoken, Soma didn''t see any ripple around their eyes, which meant they clearly had no information regarding Soma. "I see, Soma. You probably already knew my name, but I am pleased to meet you. My name is Mark, and about the thing you asked, I don''t mind it here. You can have a look". Mark begins to tuck his thumb finger into his collar and shows the necklace to the outside world. It has a silver chain and a tiny black gem embedded in it as its head. "How was it? Are you satisfied?". "Can I see it closer?". "I''m pretty sure we are already in close distance from each other." "No, what I mean is, can I hold it? I want to feel the material and see the gems that look beautifully crafted with a dexterous hand". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Soma stood up from his seat and intended to approach their side for Mark who was hesitating to remove the necklace around his neck. "Don''t move, first-year!". "You ungrateful brat, Mark was already willing to show you the necklace, but how can you be so greedy." Carla and Liliru cast her mana around their body simultaneously and slightly, the atmosphere in the room tensed and the other party behind Soma, mainly Hina and Xiao Lian ready to summon their weapon any time if things start escalating further. "Both of you stop!". However, a clear, chime voice echoed inside the room with its calming light that brightened the interior prior to Lucy releasing one of her magic. "Soma, you sat back in your seat, and Senior Mark, I apologize for the discomfort. Let us discuss the report, shall we?". "Yeah, that might be wise; I''m sorry, Soma. But the president had called. So, I have to do my job as a messenger". Despite the twins'' warning, Lucy and Mark''s voice, who thought this deal was over, saw Soma still standing in his place, not having any thought to back off. Soma kept his gaze toward Mark and his two women behind him. He was in deep thought, planning something that could bait them to reveal their actual appearance. "Soma, what are you doing? Please hurry up and sit!". Lucy''s voice, heard as a warning, was brushed past by Soma''s current indifferent attitude toward his surroundings and only focused on Mark''s group. Soma began to recall the story and soon found the clue he wanted. "Soma, sit down!". S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How was that Brain Rot Ira, who knows only to destroy things, recently? Has he taken his medicine and become much more clever?". Chapter 242: Chapter 242 Reveal. As soon as Soma uttered those words, the room turned tense suddenly as Mark and his girls knit their brows in anger at the insult that Soma had thrown at an unknown name. Soma internally pumped his fist upward as he saw the reaction from the three, to think that with just slight provocation, these three could react explosively. "Now for the finale". "I heard that brain rot had too much training, focusing on bulking his body so that his brain also turned into muscle, rendering him to think like a human¡­". "Junior, please stop!". "...Last time, I heard he even had difficulty talking properly and can only squeak like a pig". "Enough!". Shockingly, the one who snapped was not only Mark but also Lucy, who couldn''t hear any more of the dirty words that leaked from Soma''s mouth. "Junior, what was the purpose of you being here? If you are here just to hurl that insult, please leave. We have something to discuss here". Mark, whose aura had changed, stood straight from his seat with his two girls behind, ready to rip part of Soma''s throat. Lucy from Soma''s other side, also with knitting brows, looked at Soma in fury as the earlier conduct still stuck inside her mind. Despite standing in the middle of the chaotic scene, Soma threw all his emotion and walked toward Mark''s place slowly while radiating a crimson aura that clad his skin, making the people behind him tense, especially Hina and Xiao Lian. Mark and his two girls'' bodies slightly twitch, feeling a dread from Soma''s leaking a menacing aura. But soon, they recovered and managed to hear a name they were familiar with. "...Leon pendragon!". "?!". Three people reacted differently to the name that Soma shouted. Mark, who stood on an edge, began to leak a bit of his murderous intent that directed it toward Soma only. The two girls behind him also began to hurl their murderous intent at Soma. But, surprisingly, Soma managed to keep calm and walked forward as he stood in front of Mark, gazing at his blue pupils. The girls intended to rush to Soma''s side to get rid of him from Mark''s face, but they were a bit too late. "Let''s stop the chit-chat, shall we". Soma, who saw the silver necklace before him with his swift hand, tore it from Mark''s neck, which made Mark''s body tremble in anger. He unleashed a straight punch on Soma''s face. With his unguarded state, Soma, who saw the incoming fist was already in front of his eyes, could only grit his jaw and weaken the impact that his body would receive by launching his feet in the air. Then he got blown away into the wall behind. "Soma?!". "...". Hina and Xiao Lian summoned their respective weapon and glared at Mark, whose appearance had undergone a change, which made everyone in the room who witnessed it stiffen like a statue. "Mark that appearance of yours?". Seeing the Change, Lucy gasped, covering her opened jaw after seeing Mark''s appearance that turned into something horrendous with red skin, a pair of horns that sprouted from his forehead, and a pair of black bat wings behind his back jolted her consciousness away. On the other was Serafina, who stiffened in her seat; the colour of her face changed; it gradually turned paler before it changed, flushed with hatred, and even her pupils turned Red. "Mark, this is bad!". "Mark, are you okay? How dare that greedy boy". Mark, who was in the middle of this chaos, looked toward his raised hands and saw his skin reddened, and he felt free from the shackles that bound him. He cast his gaze to his surroundings and saw Lucy in a shocked state, Serafina furious, and the two unknown girls readied their weapons the moment his appearance changed. He gripped his fist and felt the strength he had been hidden for years had unleashed fully. Mark chuckled to himself. "Well, I plan to drop out of this Academy soon after I finish what I have come here for anyway, but¡­". Soma calmly walked away from the wall that got blasted away with its raised dust and showed his calm face. His lips parted away, seeing Mark''s transformation, which made Mark knit his brows in annoyance. While under the glare from Mark, Soma stopped in his tracks and watched the figure of Mark and his two girls behind. He sighed, as he was hoping for some change in Mark''s fate by the author. Soma knew that despite receiving demon power, Mark had never killed a person before. Mark came to the academy at this time and was ordered by his superior to do his first killing mission. The mission was to kill Leon, the chosen saviour, but alas, this was truly a pity. With a twisted story that unfolds because of Soma''s interference, Leon is still on Okinawa and decides to go home with the others, whereas Soma decides to go first because he had to deal with this. "I''m sorry, Mark. But you have to die here!". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Drawing the Devil''s power] [Martial Saint First Technique Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation] [First Steps - Lightning scatter] [Second Steps - Lightning descent] [Third Steps - LIghtning strike] The air around the room shook, trembling in fear upon witnessing the might that Soma had unleashed in a single motion of breath. "?!". Mark, who marvelled at Soma''s, suddenly his vision shifted as his body received a heavy blow that came from his abdomen, sending a rush of searing pain that jolted his brain away. Mark realised that he was blasted away from the room and stood outside the academy''s surroundings. "Mark!". "How dare he!". Realising their partner got blasted outside, the two girls began to chase after him. They came out from the gaping hole from Soma'' earlier attack. "Silver hair!". "Mm". Hina and Xiao Lian began to chase after them, leaving only Lucy, who was still dumbfounded about the situation cause this was her first time seeing a demon in the flesh standing before her, but also more astonishing beside them was the appearance and the aura Soma leaked from his body was so terrifying that made her whole being tremble in fright. "What was that?". Lucy flapped toward the sofa, which was continued by Serafina, who stood up while casting her gaze down. Lucy saw her best friend in a weird state, and Serafina clenched both fists while holding onto something. "Sera?". Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m sorry, Lucy. I have something to do outside". "Sera, what are you?". Serafina''s body began to clad in thin green light, her hair and uniform swayed by the surrounding air around them that began to gather around her body, forming a protective barrier, protecting her like a cage. Her feet left the floor as it slid outside toward the gaping hole. Lucy, who got left behind, could only swallow her breath, and she could hear multiple footsteps approaching the room. "President, are you alright?". "President, What is with this hole?". Some of the student council members approached Lucy''s side, making sure that she was alright. "Everyone, I''m fine. More importantly, let''s go outside!". Lucy put on her brave front stand up despite her limbs still losing some of their strength from the earlier event. However, as a president and saint who was destined to fight along with the saviour in banishing evil, She must see the truth; she must see the severe battle that will happen when dealing with Demon, for that was her duty. All of a sudden, the floor beneath her trembled, which almost made her stance crumble, but unconsciously, she stood firm on the ground with determined eyes and clenched fist; she rose toward her battle against humanity''s foe for the first time in her life. Chapter 243: Chapter 243 Battling Demon. In the quiet and peaceful environment of the academy, many of the students who entered some clubs had gone outside the island to the mainland to do their activities before a test came up. As for the remaining students who diligently trained and studied in their expertise path, basking in the quiet atmosphere until the ground beneath their feet trembled and they could see smoke come from the west area where the building student council stood, many of the students began to speculate. Many of them were curious as to what happened there and approached the place. The students who approached the place were mainly filled with first-year whose curiosity is still high for this new environment that they still haven''t explored wholly. Once they arrived at the place, the garden in front of the student council building gouged, which raised a cloud of dust blocking the student''s view. "Hey, over there!". One of the students saw two females jump off from the Hole in the building, followed by two faces with which they were familiar. A gust of wind roared in the middle of the garden. It blew away the cloud of dust and revealed two figures who stood facing each other in a hostile atmosphere. "Guhuk, guhuk,". "...Wait, is that, Soma?". "You are right, who is that person in front of him?!". The male student who uttered those words stumbled upon his own limbs as his body flapped to the ground to witness something that shouldn''t be in the academy. "It''s a Demon!". "He is right". "What should we do?". While the students who spectate the place are overcome by panic, two lovely figures of a woman standing beside Mark, who has a wound on his chest, and his mouth clearly tastes some iron from the trace of blood on his corner lips. "Mark, are you alright?". "You brat! How dare you do that to Mark!". Unlike Carla, who prioritises Mark''s safety above all else, she begins to inspect his body. At the same time, the other hand, Liliru, whose blood had gathered on her head, started to lunge forward to attack Soma, but her attempt was stopped by a sudden spark that lit up, creating a wall of flames, halting her steps in the process. "Soma, are you okay?". "...". "I''m fine. Hina and Xiao Lian, can you handle the two women?". The two girls who were asked something by Soma felt a certain joy in their hearts as they were finally being relied on by Soma. But it suddenly sank to the bottom because of the gap in strength and experience they had accumulated all these years. Hina dispelled the magic she unleashed and lifted the curtain of battle between them and the enemy she saw, the murderous eyes that were directed at her and Xiao Lian making their body stiffen, and doubt began to cloud their heart. However, the moment they saw Soma, as he intended to step forward, shielding them, simultaneously, Hina and Xiao Lian stretched their hands, blocking him and spoke. "No need, Soma. I can handle her". "Mm, So, Soma you only need to focus on that man". "...Okay, I''m counting on you!". As soon as those words leaked from his mouth, Soma''s figure disappeared and reappeared behind Mark, who still clutched his left chest. Mark and Carla, who noticed a shadow had appeared behind them, stiffened their body, but their speed was incomparable to Soma, who was buffed by the Devil''s power. Soma swung his left punch, and it hit Mark directly on his jaw, blowing him away from the place. Mark, who is still flying straight from his place, gets kicked by Soma in the back and sends him to the air. In mid-air, Mark grits his teeth and ignores the pain that assaulted his body as he flaps his wings and regains his balance. He cast his gaze around with a frown etched on his face. "Where is he? Gukf!". Once again, Mark was powerless in front of Soma''s might, who seemed to toy with him. With the powerful jolt in his left abdomen, he felt something was cracking in the last impact, and true to Mark''s thought, his left ribs dented, and it was bleeding internally. However, the wounds around his body gradually altered, and they returned to how they were supposed to. But this was a mistake as Mark didn''t pay any attention to his surroundings. Soma, who launched himself from above with a claw gesture on his right hand, gripped Mark''s skull and slammed his face to the ground; the ground cracked until it was gouged by Soma''s power. Not finished with the attack, Soma raised Mark''s head before he slammed it back to the ground, spurting out blood that smeared the ground. Soma did it again, again, again, and each time he slammed Mark''s head to the ground, it went deeper, making a crater and the shockwaves it created, garnering the attention of the other students who didn''t care about the smoke incident earlier. Mark, whose head was slammed to the ground multiple times, gradually repaired, then broke repair and broke, and it began to create a cycle of atrocities where many students who saw it gulped in fear. Mark''s mind began to turn dizzy from the repeating jolt its brain received. After a certain period of time, Mark''s mind had practically dulled. The hidden power that resided inside him, who had ingested diluted devil''s blood, took over. His body started to convulse in an unnatural manner, creeping the onlookers. "Aaaah!". Caught off guard, Soma got blasted by the menacing and heavy aura Mark had unleashed from his body. His roar, like a wounded beast filled with so much hatred, shook the entire area of the academy. After noticing something was not right, the teacher, who was busy with the paperwork in the office, roused, and they began to rush toward the battle scene. "Why does it have to be now when all the fighter teachers were absent?". "Let''s go, everyone; our top priority is the students". "Yes". S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While running, they keep in mind that, in this case, the top priority above all is the student''s lives. Soma landed a bit far away from Mark, who was still willowing in hatred. He saw Mark taking something from his storage ring. It was a red pill as big as a pinky from a kid, and Mark swallowed it instantly. Mark''s body convulsed, all the muscle around his body puffed out, and his stature grew more than two meters tall, the horns and wings on his back becoming more prominently big. "Aaaaah". The roar that had stopped earlier continued as it was created, and massive shockwaves blasted away the surrounding debris and students who didn''t have enough strength. Mark finished with the roar and transformation. Currently, he stood taller than everyone else in the place. He glanced at his surroundings, his empty eyes filled with madness as he saw multiple students who flopped on their butts. Mark licked his lips and lunged toward the frightened students. "Shit". Soma, who had a bad premonition from his instinct skill, launched himself like a missile and slammed his entire body with demonized Mark. Their bodies collide away from the place, staying away from the crowded place. "Aah!". Mark, who was hit, saw soma sticking to his body like gum and swung his palm downward to get rid of Soma. But, Soma already saw that coming and raised his left hand to protect his head; a dry thud echoed, and Soma''s momentum went slightly reduced until they stopped, and Soma distanced himself from the demon. What Soma never expected was the blow that he blocked with one hand, which managed to inflict a certain amount of damage to his hand. He clenched his left fist as it was still numbed by the earlier attack. "So this is the one chosen by Ira, huh". "Aaaah!". Mark, who already lost his mind as a human, began to wreak havoc on the ground and facilities around him. The wound that he got from the body slam was healed, and the aura that leaked from his body slightly got stronger as time progressed. "It''s a shame, Mark". Simultaneously, as Soma uttered those words, the bolts around his body burst forth, its veins began to condense into his boots, and the crimson-clad boots let out a shrill voice like a thousand birds sing. "Lightning Cleaver". [Raijin God Boots one of its skills, Lightning Cleaver: A skill that will compress millions of electricity into a single point, creating a blade that will Cleave everything the user wants. Cooldown time one week] Soma sped up, and in the blink of an eye, he stood face to face with the tall Mark, who still couldn''t grasp Soma in speed. He swung his right leg, creating an arc that formed a blade toward Mark''s left leg. It has no resistance, as it cuts Mark''s left leg clean, spurting blood to the ground and making Mark lose his balance. Soma stepped back a little as he found Mark''s head gradually lowered as his body fell down. "This is farewell". With one last stroke from Soma''s kick, Mark''s head flew in the air, which ended the fight. [You gained Exp!] "Into the next!". Chapter 244: Chapter 244 Battling the Twins Part 01. As the two girls saw Soma disappear from their back, in an instant, they witnessed Mark get blown away toward the other place while Soma was chasing him. Carla and Liliru, who saw that happening, their patience was running low. Simultaneously, they tore the silver chain on their neck, and their figure turned red with horns and wings. Hina and Xiao Lian also prepare their respective weapon and stance, albeit still clouded by doubt, but they stand firm together to finish the task Soma had given to them. "Big sis". "Yeah". The twins, who seemed to have planned something, began to focus their mana on their wings, trying to flee from the battlefield that had been set for them. "Like I will let you!". With gritted teeth, Hina drew the green katana on her waist and accelerated forward. With the additional stats bonus the weapon and Hagoromo had, her speed reached an unimaginable feat for her current level, which made her skin feel like peeling off. However, she kept persisting to thrive forward, and that was proven as one of the twins. The little sister who stood nearby from them, her magic circulation disrupted, and Hina, who saw a chance, swung her katana diagonally to sever one of the wings of the little sister Liliru. "Kyaaak, you dare!". Liliru intended to choke Hina in place, but her figure had already vanished and went straight toward her big sister. "Big sis!". "?!". Carla, who got alarmed, hurried and jumped from her place and managed to dodge Hina''s slash from severing her wings. Hina began to chase after the big sister while shouting. "Silver hair". S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mm" Xiao Lian, who understood what Hina meant, lowered her stance, and then in a single breath, she leaped forward and arrived near Liliru, who entered her range of spear. With a single fluid motion, she thrust her spear forward, aimed at Liliru''s heart, but because of the difference in their stats between Xiao Lian and Liliru, her attack got dodged easily. However, Xiao Lian did not give up as she kept relentlessly attacking, thrusting her spear and slashing it to the side to intercept its next movement. "Tch, persistent". Liliru summoned her long sword in hand and began to take the initiative of engaging in combat. Her agile and powerful slash made Xiao Lian struggle to dodge or block her attack, but Xiao Lian managed to do it with grit and full concentration she trained ever since she was little. Unlike any demon that Soma had fought, the twins, especially the little sister, only received a tiny amount of devil blood, and that also had already dilated more than dozens of times, making their demon regenerative power feel slightly inferior compared to Mark and Carla, which made Lliliru, who had lost her wing, still unable to regenerate it. "Got you!". Xiao Lian, whose stance was crumbled by Liliru, saw the incoming thrust from the front straight toward her left chest. Xiao LIan''s ear started to ring, and her heart thumped in fright, but a sudden flash that interrupted their battle came, shone bright, and blinded not just the enemy but herself. However, thanks to that, the sword trajectory slightly missed its target, and it grazed only Xiao Lian''s left shoulder. "Hang in there, Xiao Lian". Lucy stood a few meters away from Xiao Lian''s back; around her, there were many magic circles that had accumulated enough mana, and were ready to shoot. With a gentle wave from her hand, Lucy released the magic around her, and it rained down upon the demon and Xiao Lian. However, the magic that got shot toward Xiao Lian had no effect. Instead, it was healing Xiao Lian''s bleeding left shoulder from the earlier strike. Liliru, who felt the intense heat from the light, leaped back, creating a distance, while trying to recover her eyes, which had blackened out. "Xiao Lian, you okay?". "Senior Lucy?". A gentle tap from Lucy toward Xiao Lian''s shoulder sent a warm feeling coursing through her body, healing the damaged tissues and invigorating Xiao Liaan''s spirit. Gradually, her sight was restored, and she saw the demon still struggling to recover her sight. "This is my chance". "Hold it, Xiao Lian". "Mm?". Lucy stepped back a little and stood behind Xiao Lian. She clasped her palms together like a praying gesture, her body glowing bright in golden, permeating a holy aura that made Liliru''s skin tingle in fright. A hallo From her palm emerged that circled her body before the same thing also emerged from Xiao Lian''s body, startling her. "This is? Mm?!". [Saint Lucy''s Blessings] [Vitality enhancement Level 10] [Intelligence enhancement Level 10] [Strength enhancement Level 10] [Agility enhancement Level 10] [The user status had been buffed by the Saint, channeling the power] "Ukh!". A load of power began to enter Xiao Lian''s body from inside, her whole body clad in a thin golden glow that came from the halo that emerged and spun around her. Xiao Lian, who felt a tremendous power residing inside her, prepared her stance and held the spear using only one hand, retracting it backward in the throwing position. "Azure Dragon, help me!". The temperature surrounding her turned humid as a myriad of mist that came out from thin air began to gather around them. Her right hand, which was holding the spear, started to tremble as the spear reached out to her wish. "Kuh, finally it wore off, hm?". Liliru, who regained her sight, stared at the swirling halo and water from her enemy''s side. She knit her brows upon looking at the holy light that permeated from the woman in the back, but if it was against water, she had a little bit of composure in handling that. She began channeling a huge amount of mana toward her hands and began to imagine the magic she wanted to unleash. However, one thing that Liliru doesn''t know is that the Xiao Lian spear was a Legend Grade weapon that her boss didn''t even have. Xiao Lian, who was entrapped by the golden halo and swirling water around her, clenched the spear tight. As if responding to the user''s will, the trembling slightly dimmed, and the water surrounding them began coiling itself like a serpent on the spear. The water keeps pouring in, and it keeps getting compressed by the spear itself. As the power that compressed had enough, the spear started humming while letting out a blue glow that shook the air around Xiao Lian. Xiao Lian, who felt the time had come, exhaled the breath she unconsciously held. "Azure spear!". She tightened her grip and held her breath as she transferred all of her power through her body toward her right hand, and with all of her power, released the spear flow in a straight line, trying to pierce the demon. "Fly, Azure Dragon Roar". The ground shook as the spear that flew in a straight line transformed into an eastern dragon with its long body, deer antlers, and myriad sleek scales around its body that were created by water, opening its maw. Liliru, who saw the incoming, started to tremble in fright while also letting out a cold sweat, drenching her body. But she gritted her teeth and believed her magic could block that attack as she placed both palms on the ground. [Level 6 Earth Magic] "Great wall!". From below the ground, a thick and humongous wall began to be erected. Not just one, but multiple walls started to emerge one at a time until they collided with the dragon. The blue dragon halted for a moment before it roared as its pride got wounded. One by one, the spears penetrated the wall, making Liliru, who made it, feel a sense of dread. The spear penetrated the multiple walls until it left the last one. However, the power from the spear was too great, as expected from the legendary grade. The thick wall penetrated and only left Liliru, who crouched while absentmindedly seeing the maw that swallowed her entire head, ending her life. [You gained Exp!] [You level up!] Chapter 245: Chapter 245 Battling the Twins Part 02. Xiao Lian, who received the notification of the deceased demon, exhaled and straightened her hunched back in a throwing position. The spear she threw started to turn its trajectory up before it swam back toward Xiao Lian''s place. The wall that was erected in front of her began to crumble and returned to its nature. At the same time, the spear arrived, and Xiao Lian snatched it while still in mid-air. When the spear landed in the master''s hands, its wild energy started to tame, and the water that coiled around the shaft dissipated into thin air. "Thank you, Azure Spear". "Good job, Xiao Lian". Lucy''s tone had lost a bit of its cheer because, for the first time, she witnessed a killing right in front of her eyes. It doesn''t mean she denied killing. Many humans must conduct killing in order to survive. Also, the current world, which is filled with monsters that term was most closed with the Awakeners nature. However, as someone who grew up in a loving and saving family, Lucy found that the idea of killing was a distance theory for her. "Senior, it''s about time you released this". Xiao Lian, unaware of Lucy''s feelings, pointed toward the halo that was still circling her body and made Lucy gasp in panic. "Sorry, I will take the blessing first". Lucy once more clasped her palms together, and the golden glow around her body dissipated, as did the halo on Xiao Lian''s body. "Mm?!". However, something strange happened. Xiao Lian, who just a moment ago was standing fine, her feet started to tremble, losing their strength, and then her body dropped to the ground facing the blue sky. "Fuu, so tired". "I''m sorry, it seems for a person who received my blessing for the first time. They will have their body immobilised for an hour". "Mm, understood". "Ah, but for the second one. You will be fine. I guarantee it". Xiao Lian, who saw Lucy''s panicked presentation, cast her gaze to the sky while reminiscent of the battle earlier. "I''m sorry, senior, I probably wouldn''t need something like that ever again, for my goal was not to gain power through borrowing, but gain power that belonged to only me and myself, like Soma". She closed her eyes while basking in the afterglow of the battle that took some tool on her body, whispering. "...Hina, I finished my task. The next is yours!". *** The time reverses back as Hina, who succeeds in severing one of the twin wings, is currently chasing the big sister. Using her demon wings, Carla manoeuvred while dodging the incoming attack from Hina, who relentlessly chased after her from behind. "Hmph, Whirlwind". Carla unleashed her intermediate magic, which made the surrounding air turn violent. Hina, who had no experience fighting in the air for the first time, faced a disadvantageous situation where her body got thrown out to each side, for there were four whirlwinds that Carla had unleashed. "Kuh, flying is sure hard!". Hina tried to let herself follow the flow but realised that would only make her get far away from the target. So, without any other choice, she channelled magic to her palm, ready to unleash her intermediate magic. She learned to burn away the wind that blocked her way. "Hmph, fool, trying to burn yourself away. If you want to die, then die peacefully. I have something else I need to do". S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the moment Carla intended to chase after Mark, the surrounding wind around her was dispersed forcefully by the incoming third party. "Why so hurry. Besides, your darling probably had already died by Soma''s hand". "Senior Sera". Serafina, who surrounds herself with wind, appears behind Carla. Carla, who couldn''t let that vile mouth insult Mark, further unleashed her wind magic, which clashed with Serafina, who read her opponent''s moves ahead. The two of them release the same spell that produces wind breath, an intermediate Wind Magic, creating a small storm that blasted in a straight way like a dragon breath. Hina, who witnessed from the side, saw something strange within Serafina''s atmosphere. Her eyes, which usually shone in black color, now turned red. But she realized that Serafina had still regained her sane mind, so Hina didn''t want to probe further. She slid to Serafina''s side and did some tricks. "Senior Sera, keep doing that!". With a slight wave of her palm, Hina created a ball of flame before she tossed it towards Serafina''s wind breath. The swirling air turned blazing orange as the flame greedily devoured every oxygen the storm contained. Serafina, who saw the incoming help, lifted the corner of her mouth, grinning, while on the other hand, Carla, whose wind magic got devoured by the flame that ran straight at her, knitted her brown, cursing. "Tch, that bitch". Carla flapped her wings, avoiding the flame to the side, but the wind Serafina cast was too fast, and it managed to graze some part of her wings in flame, burning it to a crisp as the smell of the charred meat entered her nose. "Kuh". While the other two were a distance away from her. Carla used the chance to fly far away, searching for Mark, but she felt something thump from her chest. She knows this feeling, for they are ingesting the same demon blood simultaneously, different from her little sister. Carla could feel that Mark was in grave danger. "...Mark?!". "Got you!". With her Katana ready, Hina approached from Carla''s blind spot, but Serafina, who noticed the change in Carla, shouted. "Hina, stop!". Luckily, Serafina''s warning came in time, and Hina stopped in her advance and leapt back to gain her distance. At the same time, when she leapt pretty far away, Carla''s menacing aura burst forth, her stature enlarged until she was twice the size earlier. Her body bulked, and the red skin around her body turned more sinister; her eyes, which always looked toward Mark''s back, now lost their light along with her reasoning. "Kaaaaaaah!". Carla, who demonized, unleashed a shockwave that pushed Hina and Serafina back a couple of meters. The aura that surrounded her body condensed, and it clad her now enlarged body. Suddenly, Carla disappears from her place and appears in front of Hina. "Gahak". The event was too fast for Hina to follow, as she couldn''t react to Carla''s punch that directly hit her abdomen. Hina got blasted downward, slamming her body to the ground and raising a cloud of dust. "Hina!". Serafina, who worried about Hina, couldn''t do anything as she was busy dealing with Carla, who turned mad. Carla once again disappears as she appears beside Serafina, but Serafina uses the wind that surrounds her to change the trajectory of her body following the force that was created by Carla swinging her hand. Because of that, Serafina managed to dodge a couple of attacks from Carla, but she noticed that every time her attack got deflected, the wind surrounding her got thinned out, which proved fatal if it disappeared. With one final push, Serafina forces her body to fall down, pulled by gravity to escape the demon clutch. Once she escaped, Serafina blasted herself using wind magic to push her to the ground and activated her flight magic. "Succeed, Hm?!". Demonized Carla; even though she lost her ability to think, her instinct still remained; she cast another wind breath to push Serafina away, who just activated her flight spell. With a do-or-die spirit, Serafina crosses her hands, protecting her vital area while concentrating all the wind around her to create a shield. "Gakh!". However, her attempt ended in failure as her body received the magic first-hand, and she was blown away to the ground. Another person tumbled from the sky as the earlier Hina showed no sign of awakening. Carla, who hovered in mid-air, cast her blank gaze toward her surroundings, looking toward many people around who looked toward her in horror; her instinct to destroy flared up as she prepared large-scale magic to erase the frightened students once and for all. "Fire Lance!". Multiple fire pillars emerged from the ground, which were directed toward Carla. With the blood trace on her corner lips, Hina pointed her katana forward and kept hurling the demon with her magic; even though her attacks were easily dodged, that was more than enough, for she awaited Serafina to awaken. "Bah, that feels good; thanks, Hina". "Senior Sera, will you cooperate with me?". Carla, who kept dodging the flame lance, finally could take a clear picture of her enemy who stood in line, Hina in front and Serafina in back repairing her magic. A magic circle, three meters in diameter, appears above the girls below, and it spouts a wind breath that leaves a huge gap in the middle, like a tunnel. The demon Carla braced for impact, but nothing happened to her; she only felt her body trapped by the swirling wind. "Blaze shield". Hina from below invoked her spell, and a layer of transparent compressed flame emerged in front of her. She didn''t forget to create a ball of flame and throw it toward the storm. "Hina, this is crazy". "I know. But if we don''t do this much, I believe we can''t defeat that demon". "Are you sure about this?". "Senior, keep the magic!". As she finished with her words, Hina, with help from Hagoromo, jumped toward the blazing tunnel that was scorching her skin. The tunnel that shone in bright flame began to feel heavy for the burning oxygen that gradually emptied. Hina, whose breath had turned rough, kept pushing upward. On the other hand, Carla began to create the same magic to push Hina down. "Ha, ha, that''s what I have been waiting for. Tachikaze". At the same time, the wind almost pushed Hina. It dismissed its ferocity as it was absorbed by the Katana in her hands. Not just the wind from the demon, but the wind around her gradually sucked to the blade. The katana began to tremble intensely as it compressed the energy from the absorbed wind. Hina''s hand also turned numb due to the intense vibration it had. But she clenched both her teeth and grip, determined to finish the plan she had. The demon, who noticed the wind attack had no effect, cancelled its magic and rushed forward and destroyed Hina''s shield in one punch. The fists not only stopped destroying the shield but also pierced through Hina''s left shoulder, destroying it. "Aaakh! Ahahahaha, Got you". Hina, with her severed hand, laughs maniacally with her pupils dilated in madness, trying to hold in the searing agony that is assaulting her nerves. "Tachikaze!". With a single swing from her Katana, time stilled, and a line formed, separating reality into two; the cloud split into two, and the blazing storm around them dispersed into nothingness, leaving two individuals who were pulled by gravity. [You Gained Exp!] Chapter 246: Chapter 246 Aftermath. Hina, whose body fell from the sky, felt a terrible agony that assaulted her nerves coming from her left side. She grits her teeth and braces herself for the thing that happened to her left hand. She turned her attention to the side and noticed that her hand was gone from the shoulder, and her white bone could be seen protruding from it. Her senses got alarmed as it sent a rush of excruciating pain that made her eyes blurry with tears scattering away. She wants to scream, but she doesn''t want to look weak, so she painstakingly grit her teeth to try to not scream for the pain and terror in her mind. "Hina, It''s okay. You are going to be okay". Suddenly, Soma pulled her body closer and softly said. The soft and comforting words from someone she holds dear ease her distressed heart, but the pain prevents her from opening her eyes. "Soma, It''s hurt, hurt!". Soma, who saw her condition, hurriedly took the elixir from his relic; he opened the lid but saw her lips were tightly closed, even bleeding because of her biting it. So he chose another method, carefully Somaa dripping the Elixir to Hina''s horrifying wound. Hina''s body let out a rainbow color as her left hand began to regenerate, creating a new one without any sleeves from the uniform, for it was torn with the earlier hand. "It''s okay, Hina, you are done enough". "...Soma!". The pain slowly receded, and she could feel Soma''s tight embrace. "Yep, I''m here". Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The warmth from Soma and the comforting sound he emitted made Hina''s mind relax, and her consciousness gradually slipped away. Hina was submerged in her own dreamland. Soma, who saw Hina had lost consciousness, sighed as he was glad that she was okay. From below, he could see Xiao Lian, who was being carried by Lucy on her back, and Serafina, who looked toward his side and sighed in relief. Slowly, he descends using the abilities of the boots and stands near Serafina. "Soma, how was Hina?". "She is fine. Don''t worry". "I''m glad". Serafina breathed a sigh of relief, seeing Hina comfortably sleeping in Soma''s chest while her eyes were swollen from crying. Lucy, who saw Hina''s appearance with her torn uniform and unblemished new hands that grew from her left shoulder, looked toward Soma before she knit her brows, "I knew it Soma had the legendary elixir". She muttered in her heart. "Sera, can you please bring her to the infirmary or hospital to check on her condition?". "Leave it to me". Soma handed Hina toward Serafina as he began to scan his surroundings. On the left side of him, there is a hand that is still oozing blood that was covered by a uniform. He approached the place and picked the hand up, making the two seniors who saw him knit their brows. "Soma what are you gonna do with that?". Serafina, who watched his attitude pondered, as to what he would do with that. "I''m going to ask her mother to burn it to ash later". "Oh, I see". Soma, who felt many footsteps approaching their side, hurriedly stored Hina''s hand to his relics and turned his attention toward the source. "You guys, Lucy, Serafina, what happened here?". "I heard there was a demon in here?". "Where is it? Where is the demon?". Teachers with anguish and pained faces, putting their braved faces albeit with trembling bodies. Soma sighs with the attitude who acts cowardly on this occasion. This is one of the weaknesses of the academy, which tends to be comfortable with its current peace age. Soma ignored the teachers and decided to bring Hina himself to the nearby hospital. "Sera, I better do it myself. Let me take Hina to a nearby hospital". "Don''t worry, I have already called Alan. He is rushing to this place right now. We just need to take Hina and probably Xiao Lian as well; she seemed unconscious". "Xiao Lian is just tired from the battle, that''s all". "I see. Thank you for bringing her here, Senior Lucy". "No, it was my pleasure". "Um, you guys, are you ignoring us?". One of the male teachers hunched his back as his own students ignored his first question. That inflicted a significant impact on his consciousness. Soma approached Lucy''s side and took Xiao Lian from her back. Easily, her body nestled on his chest while breathing soundly. He checks if there are any serious wounds on her side but finds nothing. This must be one of Lucy''s abilities as a Saint who could bring back a person who is in a near-death state. "Soma Alan was waiting for us at the front gate, let''s go". "Okay". "Lucy, I''m sorry, but can you do the rest". Serafina turned to her friend, who was sighing in resignment and nodded her head. "I understand". "Thank you, Lucy". Soma and Serafina began to leave the scene, making the teacher, who was ignored, cry in tears for the cruel treatment the students gave them. Lucy saw the two silhouettes that had gotten far away and began to discuss the event with the teachers who were present. While discussing something her thoughts turned back as she recalled the first encounter Soma had with Mark. "Is Soma already knowing about Mark''s identity?". *** Within her comfortable resting place, with a soft embrace from her back and the heavy eyelids that kept telling her to sleep, all of that was futile as Hina''s consciousness had returned, and gradually, her drowsiness dissipated. Hina fluttered her eyelids and saw an unfamiliar ceiling and the beeping sound that rang beside the bed, monitoring her heart. Unconsciously, her mind recalled the time when she lost consciousness. "...Soma". "He isn''t here". "Hm?!". As she turned her attention to the side, Hina saw Xiao Lian wearing casual clothes, a light blue t-shirt with open shoulder and a loose beige skirt that reached her knee, giving her a sense of youthfulness, plus with her hair tied into a ponytail. "Where did you get that clothes?". "That was the first thing you said after awakening?". "Ah, sorry". Hina tensed the muscles around her body and raised her body up, and Xiao Lian, who saw her, hurriedly assisted from the side. "Thank you". "Mm". "How long have I been unconscious?". "Three days". "That''s pretty long". Xao LIan, who noticed Hina''s lips were dry, hurriedly separated from the bed and approached the small drawer beside the bed, on top of it, there was a silver tray with a stainless steel kettle and a cup of glass upside down. She poured the glass before offering it to Hina. "Here!". "Thank you". Hina felt slightly touched when she saw that Xiao Lian was taking care of her in this state. As she tasted her first water after three days unconscious, she couldn''t help but ask for another glass and another before holding the glass in both hands. "How was the school?". "About that¡­". Xiao Lian began to explain what had happened after that incident, the appearance of the demon, and the chaos and damage it caused within the academy, forcing the academy to change its schedule and mindset about security. The students who got involved in this matter were given an extended vacation for two whole months until Summer break was over. "What about our exam?". "There will be no exam, what I heard from Soma. Our exam was a practical mock test or sparring. The teacher will grade your performance in this half-semester when you are in the academy. Making sure the students have any improvement or not, but..". "But?". "Because of our achievement in defeating the demon, the Academy let us pass the test and gave us a long vacation ahead of the others". "That''s pretty generous of them". "Mm, I know, right?". Then, all of a sudden, the two of them went quiet, and simultaneously, both of their minds recalled the event that happened at the battle. The demon they faced was strong and also terrifying. Luckily, with the help of their amazing equipment, they managed to survive this one. However, their mind begins to cloud despite surviving as they picture the future. If they want to stand beside Soma, they must be aware that their path will eventually crosspath with the other demon as well, worse, the demon lord. They realised how helpless their current situation was. But, within the dark thoughts they had, their determination to get stronger skyrocketed, and both of their eyes met with each other. Even though their mouths were closed, their eyes were showing enough of their determination. The door in the room slides open, and Soma, wearing his casual black outfit, enters inside, bringing a bucket of fruit along with Serafina. "Soma". The two girls simultaneously spoke his name, which made him smile. "I brought a fruit". However, Serafina, from the side who was checking the mail on her phone, beamed and shouted loudly. "Everyone, are you interested in going to Europe?". "?!". Chapter 247: Chapter 247 Trip to Europe. A week had passed since the incident in the academy. Hina Xiao Lian was busy asking for their parents'' permission to go to Europe at the invitation from Serafina. The people that Serafina had invited were not just the usual four, but she invited Lucy, who apparently agreed with that. Still, she wouldn''t spend too much time in Europe because she had to go home to America to see her parents in the summer, as she had promised. Hina was pardoned after Hisako, and Hiroshi knew that she would be going with Soma; as for Xiao Lian, she was the hardest to get approval, but after she begged her aunt, who is currently buried in paperwork in the place. With tears streaming down her cheeks, she let Xiao Lian have her holiday in Europe. Currently, the five of them are riding the private plane Serafina owns. Alan and Violet also come; they will act as attendants to their needs while on the plane. The four girls gathered around one place, sitting on a comfy sofa, each of them holding a card, playing Old Maid. "Here, Silver hair, it''s your turn". "Mm". Hina has two cards in her hands; she shows it''s back to Xiao Lian. What she had were the old maid itself or Joker on the left side and three diamonds on the right. Xiao Lian probed Hina''s expression while she alternated her fingers from left to right. She did that multiple times before she took the left one. Xiao Lian, who picked the Joker, gulped her saliva, but her expression didn''t show anything else, only a disappointed sigh that she didn''t throw a cark on her deck. "Senior Lucy". "Yes!". With a tense atmosphere surrounding her body, Lucy''s trembling finger reaching toward the three cards in Xiao Lian''s hand alternated her choices while sometimes probing Xiao LIan''s face. Still, nothing was shown as she was, as usual, expressionless. "I''ll take this one! Ah?!". "Ahaha, again? You are loved by the old maid". "How did you know?". "You are not good in terms of lying". Serafina, who cracked laughter from beside her, alternated her choices as she observed Lucy''s facial expression, and true to her thought, Lucy''s expression changed depending on what card Serafina''s finger touched. But Serafina didn''t make a hasty decision. She decided to tease Lucy further while battling in terms of mental, and when the time came, she snatched the card from Lucy''s hand "This one". "No!". A shrill escaped Lucy''s mouth as the atmosphere inside the plane turned lively instantly, and the other girls laughed at her reaction. Meanwhile, Soma sat alone in the corner while, as usual, dividing his consciousness and circulating his Mana around his body while also putting his open palms together, stacking them on top of each other. From his palm emerged a tiny crackle that came from his lightning magic. He trained it along with the Mana manipulation magic. Thanks to his Adapt skill, his mana manipulation had reached level three, and lightning magic had reached level two in a week''s practice. His feat was nothing but outstanding, and if the whole world knows it, he will be showered with insults because of how absurd his training progress is. After a while, when the tension of the plane had subsided, someone approached his side, and when Soma opened his eyes, he saw Hina looking at him, amazed by his diligence. She felt a bit ashamed of only the one who was playing. "Train?". "Yeah, as usual". "Let me join too". "Go ahead". Seeing Soma closed his eyes and submerged in his train. Hina also sat beside him and then regulated her breathing before slowly circulating the mana around her body and the surrounding mana. However, something is strange as the undulation around her gets stronger and rouses Soma''s curiosity. Hina, who was in the middle of the chaos, kept closing her eyes, then she opened it, and her pupils shone in a brilliant glimmer that dissipated instantly. "I level up!". "Congratulations". Soma loosened his facial muscles as he felt joy seeing her grow. After waiting for months, Hina finally reached level 5 in Mana manipulation, the same rank as Xiao Lian. She felt elated, and for some reason, she didn''t want to get left behind by Xiao Lian. "Hina, congratulations". Serafina and the other girls who caught the news of Hina''s growth began to gather around her and make the place turn noisy, but eventually, the excitement didn''t last long as Alan approached their side and simply said. "Everyone, we will arrive at the airport in about two minutes from now on, so please, I suggest that everyone buckle up". "Thanks, Alan". "It was my pleasure, young lady". The plane, as Alan said, began to lower its altitude, giving them a sense of floating briefly; then, they could see the airport with its long asphalt road stretched forward as the plane rode on it. Slowly, the speed reduced, and then it stopped. All of the passengers inside began to stand up from their seats and, at the same time, approached the door, which opened, and below them, a limousine had already awaited their arrival. "We welcome you home, young lady". A male wearing a formal black suit and black glasses with a prim appearance and handsome constitution hurriedly escorted Serafina and her gang to the limousine. "Everyone, please make yourself comfortable". *** Along the way, for more than thirty minutes, the atmosphere in the limousine was quiet while the trio of First-years were submerged in their training, and the two seniors who got swept in the atmosphere began circulating their mana as well. The car finally stopped and everyone stopped their training. They thought they were arriving, but the car was being inspected before the steel gate opened. "Everyone, we almost arrived!". Serafina had an unusual attitude as she fidgeted in her seat, making Lucy chuckle. At the same time, the other three stared at her dumbfounded, including Soma, because this was the untold story about a person named Serafina Lawrence, after all. "You seemed excited?". Out of Curiosity, Soma opened his mouth, which made Serafina and the other girls in place turn their gaze at him. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, Yeah, and I felt a bit nervous about this". "What is it, Senior Sera? ". Hina, who was curious, opened her question session, but Serafina just smiled, dodging everyone''s questions. "You will find out soon". With that as a cue, no one opened their mouth as the limousine drove silent in this vast garden before it stopped in front of a mansion with many people who awaited the limousine''s arrival. Alan opened the door, and once the passengers stepped outside, They were welcomed by a huge mansion painted in red with white lines that formed a brick wall plastered across the wall. In front of it, a tall twin door opened, and many people were standing, including one woman who was sitting on top of a wheelchair. "Mama!". Serafina''s outburst, when calling the woman who sat in a wheelchair mama, brought the three juniors'' attention to her side, who dashed forward, approaching her mother, welcoming her with a big smile. "Sera, my darling daughter". The woman in the chair, if Soma observed her carefully, had a bit of a resemblance with Serafina, a beautiful woman with black hair and eyes a bit mature, but her complexion was a bit pale; he wondered what had happened to her. The mother of Serafina cast her gentle gaze toward them and, with a soft tone, gave her greetings. "You must be Sera''s friend, right? Thank you for coming to this faraway land to accompany my daughter; I welcome you all". Chapter 248: Chapter 248 Trip to Rome. "Thank you for welcoming us personally, Madam. My name is Lucy, and I came here at the invitation of your daughter, and we were close friends, Hm?!". As the one who held the seniority from everyone else, Lucy stepped forward and introduced herself. With her beauty and elegance, everyone who witnessed her gasped in shock at how beautiful a person can be. Her body suddenly jolted when she saw Serafina''s mother, who smiled at her. From Lucy''s perspective, she saw a black dot that gathered around Madam''s left chest. Lucy knows what that is, and she felt it was horrifying for someone who held that much, could survive all this time. Soma, who didn''t miss her slip, observed her with closed eyes, but this was not the time to discuss that here, so he stepped forward and opened his mouth. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Madam. My name is Soma, and Miss Serafina has given us her generosity for inviting us to this wonderful place". "Hmph, look at that silver tongue. It gives me creeps seeing you like that". Serafina, who intentionally retorted to Soma''s conduct, made the atmosphere in the place turn awkward as they saw Soma''s body tremble in anger. But as a guest, he couldn''t let the others see his snapped face. Soma forces his stiff face to smile and speak. "Thank you for the remark". "Uwaah, that smile is so hideous". Lucy, who saw their interaction, chuckled while keeping her attention to Serafina''s mother. Before the atmosphere became damp, Hina and Xiao Lian, beside Soma, stepped forward. "My name is Akabane Hina; I thank everyone who gave me this chance to visit Italy". "Mm, My name is Xiao Lian, thank you". "Oh, my, So polite. Let''s stop talking at the entrance; everyone, come inside. Please prepare something for our guests here". "Understood". "I will take care of Mama". Serafina, who saw one of the servants try to grab the wheelchair, ordered it to be given to her, and the servant bowed before stepping back. Soma and the other ascend the stairs as they enter the mansion; it is vast. The ceiling is high and decorated with a painting of a certain god with his followers. Each side of the mansion''s interior was filled with many antique and expensive vases and paintings, adding a little aesthetic touch. The mansion does not have too much luxury because this place gives a vibe that prioritises comfort over luxury, which is quite lovely. They were guided toward the back of the room, where a terrace and a vast field stretched with lush trimmed grass and trees on each side. "Everyone, have a seat!". As the madam said, everyone began to take their seats. Six chairs surrounded a round table made from glass, and then, as they were seated, a servant came pushing some trolley filled with confectionaries and tea. The female servant with trained hands began to pour each cup with steamed tea, serving it to the guest beside the madam. She also serves confectionaries in the middle. "Once again, thank you for coming to this faraway island. It was pretty late, but my name is Beatrice Lawrence. I was pleased to meet you, everyone". "Pleased to meet you, madam". Lucy greets her back as the others offer their nod in understanding. "Oh, Please help yourself. I hope you enjoy it". "Thanks, Mama. It''s been a while since I enjoyed this". Serafina, who acts differently in front of her mother, casually sips the tea with her childish conduct that startled not just Soma but the others around. Beatrice could only sigh seeing her darling daughter, who didn''t even change in the slightness. "Sera, mind your manners". "Eh? I am in my home, so there is no need for me to do that; it''s tiring, you know, acting properly all the time". "This child". Everyone in the place spread their mouths in joy. The pleasant atmosphere and the cheery laughter that came from the women filled one''s heart with peace. As the only male in the place, Soma could only interact with his gesture with a slight nod and shake his head in answering the question that was thrown at him by the other. Soma felt out of place, but he held on to it and enjoyed the fragrant tea that calmed his mind. "By the way, Soma, was it?". "Yes?". Beatrice holds her cheeks in both palms while staring at him mischievously. That expression reminded him of Serafina, who always acts like that to him. "Are you and my daughter dating?". "Mama?!". Serafina and the other two girls reacted differently, whereas Hina, his official girlfriend, could only smile wryly when Soma got that question. Xiao Lian stiffened her face, making her like a robot, and Lucy''s face flushed red, for this topic was too much for her. "It was not like that". "Hm? Really. I thought you came back here bringing a boy to this house to brag about your boyfriend". "Nothing like that at all. I invite him here because I have been in his care ever since we met so¡­". "Hou, can you please elaborate". "Geez, Mama". Soma, who was ignored, instantly watched the spectacle amusedly as he never saw Serafina losing her composure, even when she dealt with his apathetic attitude toward her. Still, in front of her mother, she was just a child. "So, how about it, Mr. Boyfriend?". "Mama!". The day spent on the terrace was lively, where Serafina, who acts like a girl her age, can finally reunite with her mother, ever since she was so busy with her work and the academy. She could only go back home at this time. *** A night passed. Soma, who finished his daily quest in his room, then bathed and changed into his new clothes. The room he was assigned was pretty affordable for a one-person living; it had a single bed, a small drawer beside it and a closet on the other; inside the room, beside the entrance door, there was another door that led toward a bathroom that combined with a toilet. As the morning light filtered through the window behind him, it gave color to the room as Soma finally finished with his change. Today''s schedule was a trip that Serafina had proposed. They were in Italy, so they used this as a chance to loosen up once at a time. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] However, that didn''t happen with Soma, who had already set some of his consciousness to circulate his mana and lightning magic. Suddenly, the door in the room knocked as someone spoke behind the door. "Soma, are you ready?". "Yes, I am". The door creaked open, and Hina, with her usual tomboyish style, peeked through the gap. Soma approached and stood in front of her for a while, making Hina blink in wonder. Soma observed her appearance, which made him smile, for she didn''t show much skin except her navel, but if Hina didn''t make a huge movement, it would be fine. "What?". As Hina began to feel embarrassed because of the staring, she lifted her face only to turn stiffened because Soma''s face was approaching her; with a tender touch between their lips, Hina''s mind and heart burst with tremendous joy. "Let''s go". "Mm". "Ehem". Another third-party voice came from their side, and they found Serafina with a vein on her forehead and smiled at the two couples. Xiao Lian, whose mood seemed dampened, threw her gaze away. Also, Lucy covered her face with her opened palm, slightly peeking through her fingers. "Let''s go, you lovebirds!". "Sure, Hina, your hand". "Eh?!". Without waiting for her response, Soma grabbed her left hand and dragged her to the other, making the other two girls who were always with him sullen. They went toward the entrance door, where Alan and Violet were already waiting, along a limousine with an opened door. They all entered the car and began to ride from the mansion toward the capital of Italy, Rome. The journey was lively, and after they arrived at the place, Alan excused himself and left Violet to take care of Serafina''s needs. "We arrived. Where should we go, Soma?". S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t know. You are the one who invited us here". "Then follow me!". They don''t have any destination in mind, so they visit a historical and famous place and take some photos together, creating a memory to be remembered. With five beautiful girls flocking together, it sure brought much unnecessary attention to their side. But Soma occasionally glares back at the males who try to hit on them while slightly leaking his murderous intent because it will be a pain if he must deal with them. As the time flew by and the sun had already hung above their heads, Serafina turned to others. "It''s already noon, how about we get something to eat?". Everyone in the group nodded, including Violet, who kept her mouth shut; their current location was on the city square, where many pedestrians and tourists walk around aimlessly. As they walked on the street, a pair of adult men wearing formal black and grey suits approached their side. With the confident atmosphere the men brought, they gained the attention of Soma''s group, especially Serafina, who scowled her face and Violet, who stood in front, shielding her. "Good day to you, Miss Serafina. It''s been a while since we met, but your beauty still mesmerises me; this Victor is truly fortunate to see you in this place". "Let''s go, everyone!". Chapter 249: Chapter 249 Onward to the Dungeon. The man who wore a grey suit stood tall at 180cm height, with a handsome face and short blonde hair. His suit was etched to the skin, showing his trained muscle and his shirt collar was unbuttoned until it showed his collarbone. With a refreshing smile, his face twitched as Serafina brutally ignored his greetings and brought over her gangs to stay away from the man. However, the man with the grey suit is a Romanticism and can''t let a woman he took fancy get away from his grasp, so he blocks their way, making the other man in his thirties sign for his boss'' attitude. "Miss Serafina, Where did you want to go? If it''s this time, ah, I understand. If you like, I will guide you to a restaurant where I know they have wonderful pasta and¡­". Once again, Serafina just walked past the man, ignoring every word he said. Then, when the man saw Soma, who followed the girls from behind, his eyes turned bloodshot for witnessing someone dare to tail Serafina in this midnoon. "You! How dare you tail Miss Serafina". Soma, who was mentioned, ignored the man''s outburst as he kept following the girls. The man who was being ignored had his cheeks twitched as he grabbed Soma''s shoulder from behind. However, faster than the man can think, his body suddenly feels a sense of floating. He saw a stunning sky in front of him. Then, as if awoken from his dream, a sudden jolt from his back blasted away the breath in his lungs and gave a searing pain through his back, blackening his consciousness. "Huh?! What the hell?". "You!". The man who came too late lunged at Soma at a high speed, showing that the escorted man was an awakener. Soma, who was caught off guard, tried to draw power from his inner side, for he realized that the man who acted as Victor''s guardian was stronger than him. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, as the man almost approached him, a female shadow stood between them, protecting Soma from the man. The man with the black suit stopped in his tracks because he knew with a glance that Violet was stronger than him. He shot a glare at Soma''s side. Soma, who received his glare, shrugged his shoulders and approached the other girls, and Violet followed behind. Seeing the people his master took a fancy to get far away, he could do nothing but grit his teeth and carry his master unconscious under the eyes of many people who saw their conduct earlier. *** Inside a mellow and quiet place, many families gathered around, enjoying the delicacy they had offered. Serafina and her gang stood out because her group was filled with beauty; many males with partners got smitten as they received judgment from their female partners. In front of them, many empty plates that were once filled with various Italian dishes are now gone. Currently, the groups have a chatter amongst themselves that draws much attention. Strangely, no one had ever mentioned the incident before. They merrily talk about girl''s stuff. They converse about items for souvenirs, etc. Soma, who kept silent, pondered. He recalled the novel''s story and tried to connect with his current situation in Italy. But, sadly, he found none of them. "Sera?". "Yes, what is it, Soma?". "Is there any dungeon or something in here?". Everyone at the table stiffened in silence, hearing what Soma said. They even felt amazed that he could think about diving into a dungeon while they were on vacation. "Do you have a syndrome dungeon or something?". "Something like that. Is there any or not?". "...You didn''t even hesitate". Serafina, whose question got dismissed, puffed her cheek out. But despite her displeased mood, Serafina began to search for her memories. "Violet, is there any dungeon in Italy?". Violet, who sat elegantly beside Serafina, opened her mouth. "There are multiple candidates for that, but if we talk about the distance, it would probably be a dungeon in the Colosseum". "How deep is it?". Soma, whose curiosity stirred, parted his lips, for this was something he waited for. "From the record I read, it was estimated deeper than seventy, for it was never being cleared". "More than Seventy, huh. It''s worth a try". Soma stood from his seat and turned to Serafina. "I have no currencies of this country, so you will pay right?". "Haa, relax. I will provide your accommodation while you are here". "Thanks for that. I will pay it later". "You don''t have to. By the way, where are you going?". "To the Colosseum, of course". Hina and Xiao Lian nodded their heads and began to follow him from behind, and as for Serafina and Lucy, they sighed in resignation for their junior behaviour. Only Violet felt a bit sad about leaving the restaurant soon, for she still wanted to eat. Violet is secretly a huge eater. *** In front of him stood an ancient structure that was filled with cultural history; it was the biggest amphitheatre whose purpose was a gladiatorial contest or public showing in its era. It was filled with many awakeners with the same motive to delve into the dungeon''s depth. On each side of the road, filled with huge crowds like a festival, a stall owner brimming with vigour shouted about their specialities. Soma and the girls watch the spectacles in awe. He began to walk ahead of the others, approaching the gate filled with people in line. "Wait, wait. Soma, are you seriously going in right now?". "Yes!". Serafina almost collapsed hearing that blunt answer. She gazed at the other, hoping someone would help her in this situation. However, all of them were busy holding the other female juniors with the same passion as soma. She began to rack her brain, searching for a solution. "Soma, if you intend to go to the dungeon, you must have a pass, right? I am sure you still haven''t¡­". "I have it". A silver card suddenly appeared from thin Air. Soma grasps the card between his index and middle fingers. Serafina''s excuse was gone in an instant. Also, the permit in Soma''s hand was not the usual silver one but a platinum premium one that someone with privileges owned. Soma succeeded in escaping her grasp and stood in line with the others, many of them wondering why a kid solo was trying to challenge the dungeon. But as they saw his companion approach, they felt a bit relieved, or not. Instead, they weirdly looked at the group because of their clothes, which seemed out of place. "Soma, can you please wait for us girls to change?". "I never told you to follow me". "I am fine with these clothes". "Mm, me too". Hina and Xiao Lian, who wore short jeans, were fine. The problem lies with Serafina, Lucy and Violet, who wore prim clothes, one-pieces with skirts. Serafina fell at a loss as she scanned her surroundings, trying to find a method to break this problem. From the corner of her eyes, she spotted a stall that sold commodities for awakeners in the dungeon. "Violet, go there and buy us some tents". "Understood". In a blink of an eye, Violet disappeared from the group. She began her negotiation with the stall owner. Soma, who saw Serafina in trouble, chuckles to himself. Serafina noticed that, and she pulled out his left ear, puffing her cheeks in anger. "Hmph, Reckless as always". "Thanks for the compliment". As the six of them waited for less than thirty minutes, finally, it was their turn. "May I see your permit". A male in his thirties who wore a battle suit with a broadsword placed beside him gave his greetings in English. Soma took out his platinum card and was sure of its prestige. The man''s eyes opened wide as he began to urge his group to enter. "Please, you can directly enter. Be careful of your exploring". They entered the Colosseum and were welcomed by a bowl structure from inside. In the middle of it was elevated ground with a massive black maw, which was the entrance to the dungeon. Soma''s heart started to thump excitedly, seeing it. He summoned his gauntlets, ready for diving inside. "I hope this trip was fruitful". *** Within one of the luxurious apartments in Rome, Victor, who was lying on the bed, jolted his body up while recalling the experience of being slammed, becoming his nightmare. As someone unlucky to get a system, he decided to dive into the world of business and investment. Victor is the second largest economy holder in Italy, besides Serafina. As for why he is obsessed with Her, it is not because of her wealth but her persistence. Serafina started from zero to become successful at that age, which seemed impossible in the eyes of the world. "Boss, are you alright?". "Yeah. I am. Where are we?". "I am sorry, boss, for I couldn''t protect you from that boy". "It''s okay; it was not your fault. The fault lay in that boy who dared to throw me". This is one of Victor''s good traits. He was so kind with his employees and close aides. But he is ruthless with his enemy. "Aldo finds out who that boy was from all the surveillance in the city". "Understood". Aldo took his phone and began to call his other henchmen to try tracking Soma''s identity. While waiting, Victor intended to get out of bed, but his phone shook, and he got a call from the person who held a significant name in the Merchant Association. Victor hurriedly picked up the call and began to converse about their business, which would be held later on this island. As he finished the talk, Aldo also finished it and assured him he would find out Soma''s identity. "Boss, everything is ready". "Good!". Chapter 250: Chapter 250 Dungeon Exploring. The first floor of the dungeon in Italy was nothing of what Soma had experienced. The dungeon he visited was a stone corridor with a complicated path like a maze to prevent the intruder from diving deeper. However, the dungeon in front of him was different. It has a vast space with a high ceiling, moss, and a chunk of tiny crystal buried within the dungeon wall, letting out a light to give the place a look. The first thing they did was search for a corner place, far away from the other people''s eyes, to change. Inside the tent where all the girls in Soma''s group were changing clothes, they started to chat merrily, comparing who''s the cutest underwear or whose breasts were bigger and softer. All sorts of stuff that will make every youngster who hears it would have a nosebleed imagining it. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Soma also, without exception. He activated the skill to the max, keeping his external expression in check. He decided not to change his clothes because he already wears pretty comfortable clothes. Initially, Hina and Xiao Lian also have no desire to change, but after Serafina''s persistence, they finally give up and change into other clothes. Do they bring any spare clothes in the first place? "Thanks for the wait". "...". The first one to come out was Hina with Xiao Lian. "...Why uniform?". Soma, who awaited their change outside, pondered what sort of clothes they would choose, but it was none other than the Academy uniform. "What''s wrong with it? Despite their look, these clothes have a good resistance toward physical and magical attack". "Yes, I know that, but¡­". As Serafina had said, the academy uniform was enhanced with many features, such as resistance regarding physical attacks and magic. But that resistance was not impenetrable. For example, if the one who hurt them were a Rank-A monster or above, their clothes would be torn. This sort of thing made the Academy uniforms a top pick when the students tried to explore the dungeon. The uniforms were practical and gave other people an image that they were students from the prestigious Hero Academy. "...Whatever, let''s go! Where is Miss Violet?". "Violet still inside, for her costume was a bit troublesome to change". Lucy stood beside Serafina and informed him. "Sorry for the wait". Violet, who came out last, was different. She wore a tight black suit that emphasized her curves. She also wore some protection on her chest and joint area but used only leather. Despite the appearance, Soma could feel that her suit was very good and made from high-quality monster hide. "Why are you staring at her?". "Nothing, I seemed to recall something unimportant, let''s go!". After brushing Serafina''s mischievous attempt, Soma asked the other for their confirmation, to which they then replied with a nod. With swift and trained hands, Violet folded the tents before putting it inside her storage item. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, the six of them began their exploration in the Colosseum dungeon. Still, on the first floor, there is nothing noteworthy to consider. They decide to go to the second floor through the stairs. Soma, who led in front, witnessed the same structure and build of the space, but the difference is there is a bipedal monster made entirely out of stone standing while swinging its heavy arm toward the awakeners who confront it. "So it was a golem?". From what he knew, Golem was a Rank-D monster with a huge boulder body that moved autonomously using the core within its deep chest. The golem''s body can also have another form, depending on the rank. They resume their exploration to search for an unoccupied enemy. Then, after searching for a couple of minutes, they found a golem standing two meters tall, walking aimlessly with a thud in the corner of the room. Without a word, Soma rushed forward and arrived in front of the golem in a blink. He clenched his right fist before thrusting it toward the golem''s chest. The boulder got blasted to bits, giving him experience points and dropping a green mana core. [You gained Exp!] Soma disclosed his status and discovered that the rise was not too significant. He also realized that he was undergoing a wall that he must pass to level up and learn new techniques from the Martial Saint. "Geez, why did you run off alone?". "How was it, Soma?". "It seemed easy to defeat, for you". "Strong". "...". As usual, Serafina grumbled in disapproval of Soma''s action. Hina and Xiao Liam, with fixed gazes, asked him in a serious manner. Lucy was astonished as she saw her junior in high regard. Only Violet, who knew his identity, her face turned stiff. There was slight fear and relief mixed with her sigh. "...Everyone, I have a suggestion!". "?!". *** "I swear, That boy!". Serafina''s group, who was being left by Soma, is currently loitering around the second floor. As suggested by Soma earlier, they decided to act separately. The first team was Soma alone. He was rushing ahead without any concerns from everyone, but Hina at least told him not to act recklessly, which is impossible, considering his track record. The second team was the girls, led by Serafina, and had been asked by Soma to let Hina and Xiao Lian receive experience in this place. Of course, the Seniors and Violet, who were much stronger, will help them if the situation gets worse. They were still on the second floor looking for another unoccupied Golem, and not long after, they found two golems that fit their description. "Hina, Xiao Lian, can you guys handle that?". "Yes, I''m ready. Senior, Sera". "Mm, ready". "Go ahead, defeat those things, maintain focus, and be cautious, always!". The two juniors nodded before simultaneously dropping their stance and rushing forward. Hina dealt with the golem on the left and Xiao Lian on the right. They brandish their Legend-grade weapon, gleaming within the dim room, showing its sharpness. Hina and Xiao Lian, first and foremost, try to take down the golem at the same eye level as them. Usually, the golem''s body boasted a hardness that couldn''t be breached easily by random weapons, but the two girls were special With a swing from a Katana and thrust from the spear, the two golems'' stances crumbled as they dropped to the floor. Using her Hagoromo, Hina jumped to the sky, and Xiao Lian leaped to the back. As the two of them found out where the golem always kept their core, they launched their move and then destroyed the golem core, leaving only two green mana cores on the floor. [You gained Exp!] Serafina and Lucy, who witnessed it, couldn''t help but feel envy for the growth and possession of the current first-year students. There are quite many anomalies in the new generation. "They defeated it so easily. Well, it was already a checkmate with that weapon in their hands". "Still in the first year and that power, woah". With a dry laugh from Serafina and an amazed sigh from Lucy, they both approached their juniors, who seemed to be collecting their haul. "How was it, Hina and Xiao Lian?". "Well, that was hardly a challenge, but all of that was thanks to our equipment". "Mm, without it, we will be completely obliterated". A calm and rational opinion from their Junior brings some light to Serafina''s mind. She felt a bit happy because they still realized their weakness and were aware of the equipment''s power on their hands. "Then what do we do? Continue?". "Yes, please". "Mm, please". "Don''t worry guys, if anything gets hurt. I will heal you with my magic". With Lucy''s cheer, the two juniors nod in resolute eyes before continuing their hunting. "Soma, your girls are doing great here. I wonder what you have been doing now?". Serafina muttered, looking at the back figure of the two juniors in front of her, brimming with fighting spirit. Chasing after the boy who reached far ahead. Chapter 251: Chapter 251 Hidden Room. Soma, who acts solo from the other, is on a deep fourth floor. A vast and rocky space that bounced the sound of his feet, leaving a wonder of why the place was so deserted. The last time he saw people was on the third floor. It was packed with young awakeners, many of them. He could spot a teenager just like him in a complete formation of a party, challenging two golems. What he expected for this was still the beginner''s area. After running for a few minutes, he found the stairs that led to the fifth floor, where the boss room was. The floor was a bit different from the upper one. Its space was not as big as the one in the upper levels, and also it was currently empty, with no other souls beside him. The door was shut tightly to prevent the invaders from acting rashly, giving them a sense of foreboding and mystery. [The raid is occurring] "Crap, someone just entered the floor a moment ago". One of the things that Soma didn''t like in this world. The dungeon lacked a teleportation device to bring them toward the conquered floor. In many of the stories he read about dungeons, some of them have that feature that makes the exploration much easier, but this world didn''t have that feature. So, Soma and any other awakeners around the world need to be patient and have nothing to do besides waiting for the boss room to be cleared. Soma could use his relic but doesn''t know how much activation it had. Besides, he must have a clear picture of the surrounding area in order to use the item. "Well, let''s take a rest for a bit here, hm?!". As he was about to rest his body, suddenly, his instinct skill flared up, albeit briefly. Reluctantly, he decided to observe the room, even its details, while waiting for the battle to end. "Nothing of the sort". After searching the room in minuscule detail, Soma sighed as he went toward the corner on the right side of the gate. He saw a relatively flat surface with a bit of crack on its wall surface, which seemed strange, unlike the other. "Man, nothing interesting either". However, as Soma decided to get away from the place, his instinct flared up again. A faint breath of the wind can be felt from where he is standing. Slowly, he turned back toward the wall and noticed on the crack that the dust was being spurted like pushed by wind. "...No way!". Soma''s eyes began to light with the expectation that this was probably something that had never been found out or something that had just been born recently. With a new hope in heart, he placed his palm toward the flat wall, and with a slight knock, he noticed that the wall was thin and empty inside. Without hesitation, he punched the wall, as it crumbled to ruins. Soma keeps showering it with his punches and kicks to destroy every debris that is still stuck on it. In front of him is a dark path with a narrow corridor leading him to the under. Soma gulped his saliva as he cautiously stepped inside the place. First, he entered the room. The dim faded, replaced by an artificial light that came from crystal chunks above. It gave him a clear visual of the place. The crystal that hangs above the ceiling lets out a light each time he goes deeper, welcoming Soma as he descends the stairs. The atmosphere within the place was silent but filled with tension, which was something that Soma had never seen. "This is?". Soma finally reaches the base. He is facing a pretty wide rectangular room with a small altar on the innermost part of it. On top of the altar, which looked like a pillar made of stone, stood a transparent sphere that glowed with purple dots in the middle of it. Soma carefully stepped his feet inside, but nothing happened, so he resumed toward the sphere. Slowly and keeping his gaze wary about traps. As he kept getting closer, the glow in the sphere manifested. It was a deep purple hue with a touch of blackness around it that stung Soma''s skin with its pressure. Every time his feet got closer, the pressure was getting heavier, but Soma, with his current strength managed to hold on to his feet. But when he only needed ten more steps, his movement halted entirely because of the heavy pressure that was weighing him down. "Kuh!". The pressure was so heavy that Soma was struggling even to stand. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] With clenching fists, Soma drew the devil''s power and, helped by the skill Adapt, made the pressure more bearable. He took step after step, approaching the sphere that glowed intensely, adding more pressure to Soma. However, Soma could deal with it just fine. He stood in front of the sphere and touched its surface. Its cold and smooth surface began to emit a last glow before it subsided. [First Trial is over] [Opening the second trial] "What?!". The ground beneath him started to shake, and the sphere in front of him began to be swallowed by the opening underneath it. Then, from that opening. A mechanism began to operate, and a massive door emerged from an opened floor. It stood in front of Soma, radiating a purple glow like earlier spheres. Soma put his palm on the door''s rough surface as it gave him a notice. [Would you like to proceed to the second trial?] [Yes or No] "...Yes". The door shone in purple before it creaked open, emitting a blinding light that swallowed Soma''s whole, transferring him toward another place. Slowly, he fluttered his eyelids and found himself in a narrow, tall place that stretched more than kilometers far ahead. "What in the world is this place?". [Second trial Starting] "What''s starting? There is nothing here!". From what he could see, the place was only a long, narrow path. However his instinct skill flared up, informing him of the danger. Soma observed the path in front of him as he realized one thing. Soma scanned around him, and he found a small feeble behind him. He threw the feeble into the path, and in an instant, the ground opened up, letting out a sharp spike. On each side of the wall, it shot dozens of poisonous arrows. "As I thought". The traps who went out began to return to their place once more. Soma calculated the distance and the situation he was in. [Martial Saint First Techniques Three steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulations] "First steps - Lightning scatter". A jolt of hundreds of bolts burst forth from his skin, enhancing his speed into hundreds of folds. Soma inhaled a deep breath, preparing himself to face the trial before him. "Three, two, ...". A boom resonated as Soma walked in the air, preventing his feet from reaching the ground. True to his thought, the traps were only triggered if he made contact with the ground. This trial is a bad match for Soma. Within just a couple of seconds, Soma arrived at the innermost part of the trial, where a massive twin door awaited him. On each side of the door was decorated with a picture of a giant golem with its heart gleaming in red and purple color. [Final Trial] Soma, who put his palm on the door, received the notification regarding the trial. [Do you want to attempt the Final Trial?] [Yes or No] Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes". He has already come this far and is also curious about what kind of trial will await him on the other side. The thick and massive door was letting out a rumbling sound that shook the ground beneath him. Its surface was blocked by a thin layer of Darkness to prevent the invader from seeing the inside. "Wait a minute. I forgot something". [Raised your Physique stats +10] [Raised your Soul stats +15] "Now, I''m ready!". Chapter 252: Chapter 251 Monster House. Hina and the other girls were currently exploring on the fourth floor. The place was no different from the last one, but it was utterly deserted. No one was there, no golem, only a complete cave. Silence hung between them as they walked the place. However, despite that, Hina still sharpened her cautious eyes. The others did the same, for they didn''t know what would happen in the dungeon. Afterward, they explored the dungeon for more than hours, but the results were still nothing. After exploring the dungeon, from the first to the third floor. Hina and Xiao Lian, who act on the front line, greatly benefited from these trips. They level up three times. This happened when they were exploring the second floor, where the monster spawn rate was pretty intense. There, Hina and Xiao Lian swiftly, using their weapon, eliminated every golem they found. Because of that, not just experience, they also collect mana core to be exchanged later. On the third floor, there were more people than they thought, so knowing their power level, they decided to go to the fourth floor, but there was nothing in sight for them to defeat. "How about we rest for a bit?". Serafina noticed the two front lines were a bit out of breath and suggested that. Even though their weapon helped, the person itself was strained, whether physically or mentally. Hina and Xiao Lian exchanged looks before they also agreed. "Okay". "Mm". The group moved away from the middle place and went toward the wall in the right corner. As they walked silently, VIolet, who kept her sense sharp, sensed something was not right within the place. She disappeared from the place and blocked everyone''s way. "I am sorry everyone but this place has a trap imbued in it!". "Trap!". Serafina and the other body jolted in shock. Traps were a common thing inside dungeons. However, it doesn''t mean that every floor in the dungeon will have a trap installed. Those phenomena can happen if the dungeon is relatively newborn, but in this case, the trap was probably a recently created one by the will of the dungeon or dungeon Core. That also will lead to speculation of what kind of traps it is. If it''s recently born. With the clue that had been displayed in front of their eyes, Serafina opened her mouth. "Violet is the trap?". "Yes young lady. If my assumption is right. that was a monster house trap". "As I thought". As the name suggested, the monster house was a trap that released an incredible number of monsters that inhabited the dungeon floor. It also came in multiple waves, sending dozens or even hundreds of monsters every wave. However, if the one who activated the trap succeeded in overcoming the trial, they will be rewarded with tremendous gifts that come not only once but maybe multiple times. The monster house trap can be a disaster but also a fortune for the brave enough to challenge it. "Everyone, let''s change the places. No wonder there are no monsters in this place¡­". "Right, they are all prepared to be unleashed in these traps". Serafina and Lucy, who are more experienced in the exploration field, sigh in relief. They also feel gratitude for Violet, who found it. As much as they have experienced dungeon diving, this was the first time they encountered it. However, there are two individuals within the groups who acted differently from them. Hina and Xiao Lian refuse to leave their standing spot and keep their gaze straight toward the traps. Violet, who saw them, knit her brows in wonder, as Serafina and Lucy, whose faces turned white in terror for the two juniors'' reckless minds. "Senior Sera, can we?". "Absolutely not". Hina, who got shot down, shrinks back at the intense glare from Serafina. Lucy also rarely knitted her brows, angry because of the reckless act her junior had in mind. Serafina and Lucy began their sermon and made Hina and Xiao Lian, who didn''t utter a single word, get yelled at. "...Huu, you understand? Never ever touched that okay?". "...O-okay, senior Sera". "Hina, what''s with the slight hesitation you had?". Hina threw her gaze away and shrugged her shoulder in regret. She had a vision that if she activated the traps, there would be many monsters that would appear, and they would read many benefits in defeating them and also gain much experience in getting stronger. However, she sighs and realizes her foolishness. "Right. Soma also said not to be reckless. But, I can''t help feeling this gap between our strengths that couldn''t be removed without acting recklessly¡­ Besides, he is not the one who should say that to me". "Mm?". "Yes, What is it Xiao Lian?". "What if we wait for Soma in this place and ask his decision". The atmosphere in the room turned silent. Soma''s name suddenly came out clearly, catching the seniors off guard. They never thought that the juniors would come up with that Idea. Hina, who had already given up on her plan, turned her attention to Xiao Lian, who somehow kept his listless face, but lately, she could read Xiao Lian''s emotions. "That was¡­". Serafina, who understands how strong Soma was, in a fickle. She couldn''t open her mouth to make a firm decision. "Kuh, that Soma, gave me this hardship even in this place. Just you wait I will throw all of my frustration at your face". All she could do was curse him in her heart. *** With his upgraded stats, Soma passed the thin veil covering the interior of the final trial. Once he stepped inside, Soma gasped because he was faced with a colossal room with high ceilings that reached even a kilometer above. The room was ancient, with stone architecture on each wall depicting pillars that supported the sky. A row of golems, almost reaching ten meters in height, lined the sides of the wall. "Mega Golem". Soma gulped his saliva. Seeing this many mega golems, a Rank-B monster stood in between, in a dormant state. His body stiffened as he looked toward the innermost part of the room, where there were three golems. One stood tall, more than twenty meters tall. Its body was clad in silver metal that reflected the faint light in the room. As for the two, they stood fifteen meters tall, and their bodies were clad in gold metal that seemed glittering. "...Seriously". It was a one Rank-S monster Guardian Titan and two Rank-A monster Colossal Golems. [Final trial starting] "Oops!". The ground around him started to shake. Soma almost lost his balance, but he stood firm, watching the golems on each side of the walls begin to twitch. Their eyes began to shine blue, and each one of them took a different weapon from their back: a sword, Broadsword, Spear, Hammer, Axe, or Shield. However, Soma does not want to be entrapped by those giant figures, so he begins to go all out from the beginning. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Drawing full potential of the devil] [Martial Saint First Technique Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation] [Second Steps - Lightning descent] [Third Steps - Lightning strike] [Oni Strengthening technique] [All stats enhance by 50%] [Mana reduced -50 per second] The ground around Soma evaporated with the combination of his full power. His figure underwent a chance. He was like the devil himself, with Protruded horns beside the skull and bat wings on his back. However, all of that still has not formed perfectly. It was created using a condensed power from the crimson aura he drew from the devils. With a single clap of his wings, Soma disappears and appears in front of the mega golems, who start to act. He punches the golem in the chest, letting out a boom that pulverizes its body instantly. [You gained Exp!] "Next!". With a lightning-enhanced body, Soma destroyed every core of the Mega Golem, which still needed time to be activated fully. While he destroyed the golem, a Blue mana core emerged from the pile of dust, waiting to be collected. [You Gained Exp!] [You Gained Exp!] [You Gained Exp!] ¡­ This was an easy hunt for him. Then, after all of the mega golems got destroyed, the three high-ranking Golems started to act. However, it is different from the earlier. Those were rebooting so much faster. In an instant, their eyes shone in a red ambiance, and they seemed angry. The two colossal golems began to attack Soma from both sides in front of him, swinging their massive swords. Despite their heavy body, the golem was fast. Their speed is comparable to A-Rank awakeners. Soma kicked an empty air, distancing himself with the golem. In a single swing, the air around it trembled and raised shock waves that blasted all the dust around it. However, they were fast but not fast enough until they surpassed Soma. Soma began his counter from afar. He rushed forward like a missile and launched a straight kick toward the golem''s chest. A boom resonated, and from the clash that happened, a gaping hole appeared on the golem''s chest. The golem metal body crumbles before disappearing, leaving a red mana core. He also does the same with the other one. Soma accelerated in the air, kept his speed, and used that as momentum to launch another straight kick, destroying the other Rank-A golem. One left and that is the Guardian Titan¡ªRank-S monster. [You gained Exp!] "I will settle this fast". Soma inhaled a deep breath, before he rushed toward the Guardian Titan, engaging in the final battle. Chapter 253: Chapter 253 Rewards and the Girls. Without any time to waste, Soma launched himself like a missile, again using the same technique to kick the golem in the chest. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, things were a bit different from earlier. A chime of Gong echoed inside the room, bouncing across the wall. It also shook Soma''s ear, numbing her hearing and leg. Soma saw the Titan move in swift attack, launching its palm to slap him. He hurriedly kicked the body and leaped back, and the Titan stood still without any damage. "I thought I could break it, it''s hard. So it''s really immune to a physical attack, then. Just like in the book". The guardian Titan body was covered in pure Mithril, the metal that was so rare that a country was willing to wage war to obtain it. It was the hardest and lightest metal that was obtained inside the dungeon only. But with its hardness that goes beyond any steel that exists on the planet, it was hard to be destroyed or shaped. This kind of metal is also a good conductor for Magic to flow, but it also has a high resistance to Magic. Soma was racking his brain to find a solution to defeat it. Even with the help of the devil''s power, it didn''t make a dent or even crack, and it retained its integrity. The Titan began to move, true to its name. His movement was agile, like some kind of Mecha anime. It swung its twin sword, which it hid behind its back. The swing was filled with precision as if the Titan had been trained in swordsmanship. Soma keeps dodging every slash that comes his way. He is still racking his brain of what he should do to deal with the problem before him. He scanned his surroundings, trying to find a clue. "...What is that?". While dodging the incoming slashes, Soma distanced himself from the Titan as he stood in the middle of the room, floating. The Titan didn''t give chase. He observed Soma''s movement and properly protected what lay behind him. Soma could see a door that was once hidden from his sight by that humongous figure. "I see. So you are guarding that, huh. You sure are so true to your name as a guardian". As he found some door that he assumed was a goal, Soma began to charge his power in his feet and planned to ignite it in one go. The two parties just stand on their own turf without making any move, which is good for Soma, who still needs time to prepare his attack. The golem''s purple eyes keep its gaze straight at Soma, who seems to be gathering Mana around his body, concentrating it all on his feet. Tension rose on the battlefield as Soma closed his eyes and regulated his breath, ready for the final act. "I think it was enough". Soma opened his eyes, which shone crimson. He began to take his running stance in the air, which looked ridiculous. He inhaled a deep breath, and with a thundering roar, his body rushed forward like a comet. The Titan, who knew Soma was coming to the door, positioned itself to guard it. Soma changed his approach. He went onto the ground and accelerated. His little body made it easier for him to maneuver and outwit the Titan. Soma saw the Titan''s eyes glow intensified, a sign that it was angry. The Titan raised both hands, still holding the sword in hand, and decided to destroy the terrain. This is what Soma had been waiting for. [Oni Wrath activated] [Mana reduced -100 per second] His body twitched with undulating berserk energy that spread to all his nerves. Soma felt the entire world slow down. The moment the Titan moved its hands downward, Soma launched himself up and, using the Martial Saint technique, kicked the handle of the sword into the Titan''s hand. A Clank echoed in the room, and the Titan was caught off guard. It let go of one of its swords, which was blasted into midair. Soma, who saw that, accelerated further up, reaching the same level as the blade¡ªno, even further. Within the slow-motion spin, the sword had. Soma calculated the timing of the attack as he waited above it. "Now! Third Steps - Lightning strike!". The handle tip of the sword perfectly aligned with Soma''s attack. The sword launched in a straight line like a meteorite. Of course, Soma also didn''t stop as he is now. He began accelerating in midair, following the sword''s trajectory behind while he kicked against the blade several times, accelerating it further. A flash of silver swords and crimson bolts that followed behind it became a spectacle of divine judgment from the sky as it struck the Titan, who was also dumbfounded by the spectacles. The sword pierced through the Titan''s head, cleaving its body into two parts as it dropped to each side. From inside it, Soma could see a purple Mana core beating up like a heart trying to regenerate the destroyed body, but Soma was faster and with a single stomp from his landing that carried much momentum. The mana core shattered, and the collision gouged the surrounding floor. [You gained Exp!] [Congratulations, you cleared the trial] [Opening the Tombs of Ancient One!] "What! Who is that?". The tightly shut door trembled. With a grumbling voice coming from its opening, a yellow light permeated the inside of the room. The Titan below him began to shine in silver light before it changed into two things: a mana core from the Rank-S monster and a huge chunk of Mithril Metal. Soma, who saw that smile pleasantly, stored them both inside his relic and went toward the opened door. "What was inside it?". With a gaze full of hope, Soma took his first step inside and witnessed something that made him turn to stone. "W-what is¡­". In front of him spread a sea of gold that scattered across the floor. Once he got closer, he could see jewelry buried under the gold. Soma, with a gleeful expression on his face, extended his left hand and sucked all of the gold in his view without leaving anything left. After the gold was cleared, Soma managed to see the interior of the place. It was a cylinder, and in the middle of it stood a luxurious altar that had been buried by the gold. "No it was not an altar". When Soma got a closer look, he saw that it was not an altar but a huge casket. It lay comfortably in the middle of the room, painted black and decorated with golden lining. Soma felt hesitant to open it, but he swallowed his pit and apologized to the person who slept inside it. "One, two, three". With a guilty feeling, he opened the casket and saw skeletons that looked still well-maintained. Its Bones still retain their freshness, glittering with the reflection of the light. On the skeleton, neck and wrists have accessories with emerald gems embedded in them. There is also another item buried along the skeleton. "What should I do?". ***** In the tranquil space on the fourth floor near the stairs toward the fifth, Serafina and the girls were talking about their school matters. It''s been almost an hour waiting for Soma, but there is no sign of him returning. "I have been curious. Hina, how long have you known Soma?". "Eh?". Serafina''s question caught Hina off guard until she retorted with a weird comment. "Mm, I want to know too, Tell me!". "...". Xiao Lian also got hooked by the question, and Lucy only smiled wryly in return. Hina, who has eyes all over her, scratches her cheeks as he begins to chuckle, recalling the first time she met Soma. "It was a boring story but¡­". She began to tell the audience who had paid attention to her. At first, their eyes shrank in wonder at how Hina treated Soma as her parents'' savior. But everyone who listened gave Hina some appreciation because even though that was rude behavior, she got it. She is still brave enough to reveal it to others without hesitation. Then, the story escalated as they often met in crowded places, became involved with thievery, and the most impactful of them all was when they got trapped in a Trial Dungeon. "Wait, Trial Dungeon, have you been there before entering the Academy?". "Yes, It was appeared in the Subashiri prefecture the route for climbing mount Fuji". "Heeh, I didn''t know that. Violet are you aware of this?". "Yes, at that time there is a certain article that said a rising star that cleared a trial dungeon in Japan, but to thing that was Miss Hina over here, truly a great accomplishment at such a young age". "Ahaha, you guys praising me too much. The truth is, I was just a burden in the way and I have been carried by Soma all the way to the final floor, and that Media also just coincidentally snapped my picture, who accidently shouldered Soma who was unconscious after battered in the fight, calling me the one who clear it. Kuuh! Remembering it again makes me want to burn that company". "Please don''t do that". Lucy retorted from the side. Xiao Lian, who was lost in thought, posed her question. "How did Soma solve the trial gate? Give me the details!". "Eh, Well, Soma at that time¡­". "What about me?". Everyone in the group stopped in their talk as a deep voice from the boy they knew well echoed behind them. Simultaneously, they turned their attention to the source and found Soma''s body covered in dust approaching their side. "Soma, welcome back". "Yeah, I''m back. Then, Hina what about me?". "Well, it was like this¡­". Chapter 254: Chapter 254 The girls fight. After listening to what the girls had in mind, Soma, with a shrugged shoulder, stopped the topic and switched the topic to the one who posed the question instead. "What are you guys doing here?". "The truth is we have been waiting for you". S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "For what?". "Soma!". "Hm?! What''s the matter Xiao Lian?". Soma locked amusedly to Xiao Lian''s behaviour, rarely showing her enthusiastic side. He began to listen to her explanation and understand why all of them were waiting for him. "That was too dangerous". "Right, Soma also said it was dangerous. We should just end our exploration and go back home". Serafina cut in line while giving everyone her peace of mind. Hina and Xiao Lian looked sullen, which made her feel a bit guilty, but this couldn''t be done recklessly. If they wanted to get stronger, at least they could do it with patience. "Well, If you want to challenge it. I will supported you guys". "This brat!". "Really?". "Soma you sure?". The angered Serafina got shoved to the side by Xiao Lian and Hina, who stood in front of him with gleams in their eyes. Soma nodded his head and warned them solemnly. "You guys formed a party first, so that the experience point you guys get will get shared evenly". "Party?". "With Red hair?". A bud of uncertainty began to sprout between the two girls as they exchanged glances at each other. Serafina, seeing a hesitation on their side, beamed. "You two can''t do that?". However, with a slight push from Soma, both of them shake hands, and a party forms between them. Looking at them, Soma decides to ignore Serafina''s glare and asks the two of them to lead him toward the place. While walking, Soma alternated his gaze between the girls in front of him and Serafina, who walked with a glaring dagger at him from the side. "I will talk to you later!". "...Is that all?". "Yeah, please". Both of them turned quiet. After looking at Soma''s serious face, Serafina dismissed the anger she had accumulated in her heart. They reached the corner of the room; true to their words, the place smelled of danger, and his instinct skill also flared up nonstop. Soma watched the two girls, who seemed to be fidgeting before the fight; he approached them. "What''s wrong, nervous?". Even though they have their fair share of fighting a monster in groups, the terms about Monster House still make them nervous. "Yeah, quitely". "Mm, Me too". Soma grabbed their cold hands and gripped them tight. The girls who felt his firm and warm hand on theirs blushed, especially Xiao Lian, whose heart almost burst in her chest. Hina, on the other hand, feels slightly nostalgic about his method. Soma used to do it for her when inside the trial gate to calm her heart. This time, it also had a quite impact on calming her heart and clearing her mind. She gripped back his hand and spoke. "Soma, watch me". "I will". Xiao Lian, who saw Hina getting ready, also gripped Soma''s hand and spoke. "I will definitely succeed". "I know and I believe you". With one last grip from their connected hands, they separated and faced the traps. The girls inhaled a deep breath and exhaled it in one go. "Miss Violet, please". Hearing a resolute tone from Hina, Violet, with knitted brows, threw one of her knives at the traps, and it greatly shook the space around them. The land began to shake, and its structure expanded from a narrow corner into a vast space soon occupied by monsters. The ground began to rise, and multiple golems were born from it. Simultaneously, Hina and Xiao Lian, who didn''t want to wait for their enemy to fully resurrection, dashed forward and, with weapons in hand, destroyed their core one by one, raining their vision with a notification. [You gained Exp!] [You gained Exp!] [You gained Exp!] [You gained Exp!] ¡­ However, after they defeated the first one, the ground began to accumulate and give birth to another golem monster. The two girls unconsciously began to move in sync and defeat the monster in an orderly manner. They moved with precision so that they didn''t disrupt each other from obliterating the vulnerable golem slightly after being born. Occasionally, when their enemy was far away, they would use their magic, the basic one at that, but filled with intensity, to char the golem or pierce it with ice. Soma, who saw them from the side, marvelled at their coordination as if they had been a team since they were children. Xiao Lian, who moves relying on her battle instinct, keeps dancing on the battlefield, showered by dust and experience that pleases her heart. This is one of the reasons she came to the Academy: to get strong, to find a cure to save her mother, and to protect someone dear to her. Hina moves based on her tactical mind, keeping up with Xiao Lian''s beast-like movement. Thanks to the additional stats from her weapon, she is granted a bonus in agility that gives her some advantage in speed and stamina. For the first time, she felt freed from her restraint and could become herself again. A girl who is obsessed with power from anyone else, a girl who always chases the figure she admires and loves, now she unleashes all of it in this battle and wants to prove to him that she will eventually reach his place. The rate of the monster''s resurrection spiked, gradually overwhelming the girls, who seemed out of breath. Dozens of golems had awoken from the ground and currently encircled the two girls. Serafina and Lucy knit their brows in worry, ready to dash to help them. But not with Soma. He still calmly watched the battle and wanted to see how far the girls could handle it. Hina pulled Xiao Lian to her back and they were trusting their back to each other. "Hei, Silver hair, do you still have the potion Soma gave you?". "Fuu, Yes" "Drink it for now, I will deal with the monster". "Mm, Okay". Seeing that she was being surrounded, Hina parted her lips, smiled fearlessly, and created dozens of magic circles that shone in blazing orange. With a clenched motion from her hand, the magic circle began to create a swirling flame that formed a lance pointed at the dozens of newly born golems. "Disperse!". A single command from here is enough to launch the lance that obliterated every golem that touched it. The ground beneath them shook and forced them to separate. Hina, who worried about Xiao Lian, witnessed her being fine with renewed vigour after gulping the Mana potion. She began to concentrate on the golem in front of her. "Looking at their numbers, it seemed more than twenty golems had been born in a single blink. Which means that we are entering a new wave," Hina muttered. Another same magic circle formed around Hina before she cast it aside and obliterated the monster in her sight. [You gained Exp!] [You gained Exp!] [You level up!] [You gained BP +5] ¡­ "Nice". Xiao Lian, on the other hand, had little mana compared to Hina and kept thrusting her spear. With each thrust, the golem crumbles, and if it''s far away from her place, she will use an ice lance to destroy it. Gradually, her gaze swayed, and her vision shook for a moment, but she gritted her teeth, clenched the spear in her hands, and rushed toward the next enemy. Serafina and Lucy, who were fidgeting, saw their juniors fighting that many golems, just the two of them. This made them swept away, and they wanted to plunge into the fray and help them. Soma, who saw their restless appearance, sighed and opened his mouth. "Sera help them from afar, make sure to inflict a certain damage to weaken the golem so that they wouldn''t get overwhelmed by numbers". "Oh, Okay". "Senior Lucy plese buff them with your light magic so that the hunting will get faster". "Understood". Serafina launched herself above the ground while Lucy began to clasp her palms and give the two people on the battlefield a buff. Both of them were stunned initially, but after they saw what Lucy was doing, they resumed their hunting. The effect was terrific. The battle began to tilt toward the girls. With the help of their seniors, the battle will be finished in no time. "Keep pushing guys!". At the same time, he finished saying those words, his instinct rang an alarm about the danger that would come. "Hina, Xiao Lian scatter". Hearing Soma shout, both of them leapt back and regrouped with Lucy, who stood in the back of the front lines. The ground beneath them shook, and a massive figure of a golem that stood ten meters tall loomed over them. "Mega Golem". As usual, Hina''s nerd side escaped her lips when she saw a strong monster in sight. [Martial Saint First Technique Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation] [First Step - Lightning scatter] [Second Steps - Lightning descent] [Third steps - Lightning strike] [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Drawing the devil''s power] In a blink, after the golem resurrected, its legs pulverized, and then its hands were destroyed from its shoulder. A Mega golem who lost its limbs, pulled by gravity, slammed its body to the ground. The golem''s body was facing the ceiling. Soma swept his backhand around the golem''s chest, destroying its outer shell and exposing its core. He turned to Hina and Xiao Lian, who were still dumbfounded about what had happened. "Finish it!". Hina snapped back, first launching herself into the air, then diving toward the golem''s chest and easily destroying the core. [You gained Exp!] [You level up!] [You Gained BP +5] [Monster House cleared] ¡­ Chapter 255: Chapter 255 Rewards. A translucent window appeared in front of their eyes, and the body of the Golem started to crumble, leaving only a blue mana core along with the other mana core that scattered across the field. Hina and Xiao Lian, who act as the main stars, looked at the notification before their eyes with dumbfounded expressions on their faces. With trembling fingers, they rechecked the text. "We succeed". "Mm, we are". Both of them exchanged glances, and slowly, as the truth began to seep into their mind, they parted their lips in pleased aura. Hina and Xiao Lian shrunken their distance together and clapped each other''s palms, doing high five. "Good job you two". Soma, who saw them getting friendly, felt happy about their growth as a person. Suppose the two of them can maintain this level of friendship and respect. Both of them, without a doubt, will reach the summit faster than the other. The girls were overjoyed, but when they heard Soma''s voice, it brought them to reality once more. They remembered that the last monster that appeared was handled mainly by Soma, and Hina only gave her last attack to gain the experience for her growth. A sense of understanding began to sprout between the girls, and with sullen expression, they approached Soma, giving him trouble by pinching his waist, which was hard to get. "Can you guys stop being flirty in this place?". Serafina, who finally descends to the ground, approaches the group, grumbling, seeing the three of them bonding. Lucy and Violet also approached when all of the parties were gathered. All of the mana core that scattered across the ground, shone. It began to gather in one place and spawned a silver and two bronze treasure boxes precisely in the middle of the room. "Wow, it''s a treasure box". "Mm, let''s open it!". "Wait girls, Violet, is there a trap in it?". "No, you can relax young lady". After learning that there was no trap within the box, Hina and Xiao Lian began to approach the boxes. With elated expressions on their faces, each of them opened the bronze box. As it creaked open, the contained golden light burst outside. Their faces gleamed in joy and anticipation. The inside of the box was full of gold and jewelry. There is nothing worth noting besides wealth. Then, both of them opened the silver box together. The silver box was twice the size of the bronze, and Soma, who experienced in opened it multiple times, was convinced that something good would be contained in it. "Woah". "?!". Aside from the gold and jewels, there are many potion vials and also parchment that contains unknown scripture. It can be a magic scroll or even a skill. "Okay, I think that''s all. What should we do, Silver hair?". "Let''s take all of them and divide it later". "Okay, Soma can you please?". "No problem". Hina and Xiao Lian store each bronze chest, then for the Silver box, they decide to divide it later and let Soma store it in his spare ring. "Can you guys let me do the mana core?". For the mana core, they will let Serafina deal with it. "Now, everyone, let''s go back to the house. We already stayed too long in the dungeon". Serafina claps her hand, bringing all the attention toward her. As they were on the way home, Lucy still hadn''t released the buff on Hina and Xiao Lian. At first, Hina asked to be released, but once she knew the effect of the first-timer, she decided to be on hold in that regard. On the way home, they avoided every fight, which gave them a lot more composure and reached the surface faster. Once outside, the group could see the orange sky that enveloped the sky of Rome. The fatigue from the exploration disperses as they breathe the clear air from the outside world. The feeling of a warm wind that brushed their body gave them solace that loosened their tensed body. Serafina began to contact the people in her house and tell them to pick them up in the town square. Not long after the call a black limousine drove off in front of them and opened the passenger seat which will bring them home. While inside the luxurious seat, the junior girl, especially Hina, collapsed because of the after-effect of Lucy''s blessing; currently, she was resting her head on Soma''s shoulder. Xiao Lian, who also sits beside Soma, does the same, making him lose his freedom. "Sera, did you bring the appraisal item that time?". "Hm? Yeah why?". "Can you accompany me tonight? There is something I need to see". "No problem. Let''s meet at the terrace". "Okay". After that, no one in the place speaks. The car drove quietly, giving a sense of serenity that made everyone''s eyelids feel heavy. Serafina and Lucy also sat side by side, leaning their heads against each other in slow breathing. Hina and Xiao Lian had also gone to their dream earlier. The only ones still awake were Soma Violet and the driver. Without anything to do, Soma began to divide his consciousness and circulate his mana calmly. *** Night came, and Soma, who had already asked Serafina something, got up from his bed. He donned his usual long-sleeved black T-shirt and short beige pants, approaching the door. However, his body twitched in shock when he opened the door, and Serafina was there raising his back palm. "Sera? Are we going to meet at the terrace?". "Um, Y-yeah, about that. Can we do it here? In your room I mean?". Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing the fidgeting Serafina in front of him made Soma knit his brow in wonder. He felt it was weird seeing her usual mischievous side when in front of him gone and just meekly being polite. "Okay, no problem with me". Soma stepped to the side, leaving a way for Serafina to come in. With a stiff face, Serafina entered his room, and with a hurried pace, she sat on top of the bed. Looking at her appearance, wearing thin sleepwear and without underwear, stimulates Soma''s instinct to jump at her, but luckily, he has a skill that could help him in that regard, so he will deal with this situation calmly. Besides, he doesn''t know about this sudden situation, about her current change. Soma closed the door of the room, took the chair near the window, and let him sit in front of Serafina. Seeing Soma calmly sit in front of her made her even more stiffened compared to usual. Soma, who noticed it, tried to ignore it and started the conversation. "Can I borrow it for a moment?". "Um, Oh, right. The appraisal". Serafina hurriedly took the monocle from her storage ring and presented it to Soma. From their touched fingers, Serafina''s face started to blush so hard, and she kept stealing glances at Soma, who had already gone to his own world, holding a new item she had never seen. The item was a necklace made from gold and imbued with an emerald gem on its head. She saw Soma lost in thought, probably reading the item detail. Looking at his attitude and nature, she felt so much remorse and guilt about the thing she wanted to say. "Should I tell him?". [Emerald Necklace(Legend): An Item worn by the great Sage Antony who governs over the sky. -It has a passive skill that will give one additional level to mana manipulation and Wind magic (+1) -It can grant the user a wind barrier(passive) without exerting mana. -It has a skill that can summon Wrath of Zephyr(Great storm), an ultimate spell of wind magic that can level up a city. Cooldown time of skill one year. It gives the user additional stats Intelligence +200 and agility +150] Soma sweated after reading the last skill the necklace gave. The item was tilted toward a wind wizard, which left one person in his party who specialized in that. He stored the first item before taking the other item, the Bracelet. Unlike earlier, it was made from silver and had a neutral gem embedded in it. [Bracelet of control(epic)X2: A bracelet that will give the user a passive skill: one additional level on Mana manipulation and one level for their respective magic. Come as a set, and the effect can be stacked if the user uses both of them] All of the items he got from the trial earlier were incredible. He could give the Bracelet to Hina and Xiao Lian later. As for the necklace, he looked toward Serafina, who still couldn''t get out of her restless vibes. "It seemed the wrong time to ask her," he said. "Sera here, thank you for that". "Um, Eh, it''s already over. Okay". She received the monocle with a crestfallen look on her face. Soma keeps observing her for a while before sighing. "Look, I don''t know what is on your mind, but clearly you didn''t have enough resolve to do it, at least for now". "...Wh-what are you¡­". "For now let''s settle down for a while and when the time comes, you are ready to say it to me, then¡­". "Wait, wait, why are you saying things so heavy and misleading at the same time? It wasn''t like that at all". "What then? Why didn''t you act differently from how you used to be?". "That was¡­". Being pressed by Soma made Serafina''s body shrink back a little bit; she regulated her breathing to calm her distressed heart and then faced Soma head-on. "...You know that when we had promised to meet on the terrace earlier. I slipped in front of my mother earlier and then with an excited gleam in her eyes, she began to pressure me to meet in your room instead and order the servants to lock the door that will lead us to the terrace". "That''s it?". "Um, I''m sorry for being restless all around. Even for one my mother is probably smirking in the room, Imagining us together". "...Quite the mischievous mother you have". "She is truly". Soma almost retorted to her words now, but seeing the current Serafina, he swallowed his tongue and instead started some small conversation, trying to lessen the awkward atmosphere around them. Time passed, and the two of them had a great conversation. "I think that was enough. Sorry, for disturbing you in your room". "Nothing, I should be thankful for the item". The truth is that Soma still had many things he wanted to appraise, but the time was not right, so he held the other for later. "Thanks, Soma, good night". "Good night, Sera". Soma saw Serafina figure closing the door in his room with a thud, and after being left alone, the womanly scent that still lingered across the room entered his nose and it broke his line of thought. "Is it truly just that, you are coming here?". Chapter 256: Chapter 256 Take Action. The lone full moon hung above at night, accompanied by many twinkling stars scattered across the dark sky. Aldo, who enjoyed his glass of wine, cast a sigh, which was unusual for him. He is currently inside the VIP room of one of the famous restaurants in Rome, waiting for his business partner. He twirls the glass in his hand as he looks at the scenery separated by the transparent glass that faintly reflects his figure. "Boss, the guests are here!". "Let him in". "Understood". After getting permission from Aldo, the bulky man hurriedly guided the guests inside, and Aldo stood from his seat to welcome him. "Sir, plese inside". "...". Aldo could hear the conversation behind the veil that covered the place. The man who entered was a man in his forties with black hair that swept back with a tinge of grey hair on his sidelines. His posture was straight, filled with dignity. The sharp eyes with blue pupils raised the tension in the room upon his arrival. The caucasian man wears a Black suit as he approaches Aldo in a confident gait. "Pleasure to meet you, Mister Damian". "Pleasure is mine, Mister Aldo". Both of them simultaneously shake hands with each other before Aldo gestures to Damian to take a seat. As the two of them sit, Aldo begins to tell his subordinates to serve the dish, and while they are waiting, they start to discuss their potential partner in the long term. The negotiation itself flowed perfectly until the dish arrived. The entree that had been prepared and the dish was made from the sea. "Mister Damian, would you not mind eating Sea creature?". "Ahaha, Why would I? I like the sea the most". "I am glad to hear that". While eating, they occasionally slipped on some jokes to lighten the mood and continued the negotiation, finally finding a deal for both of them. "Then Mister Aldo I am afraid I still have something to do after this, the dish was superb. Thank you for inviting me to this place". "Oh, no. The pleasure is mine. Thank you for coming to this place. I am looking forward to being a business partner with you". "Me too, as for the matter you ask. I will let my subordinate send it to your accommodation". Aldo''s face beamed in joy Hearing that term. He never thought that one of his desires could be fulfilled here. They exchange their last handshake before Damian leaves the restaurant, leaving Aldo, who keeps looking at his figure until it disappears. Meanwhile, Damian, who left the restaurant, exchanged looks with his subordinates, a beautiful female in her mid-twenties wearing a black suit. "Anna, How was it?". After entering the limousine that awaits their arrival. They began to ride off from the building. "Yes I am sorry, Sir. It seems there is a slight mistake". "...What happened?". Damian eyes knitted, which made Anna''s body twitch in fright at the pressure he exuded. "It was certainly there when it was in the afternoon. But it suddenly vanished". "...". Anna explained the details carefully so that Damian would not get offended, for this is what he is dreaming of. "Find It!". "Understood, I will certainly bring it back to you, Hm?!". "... What''s the matter?". "No, I capture the signal". One of Anna''s eyes was glowing in blood color while looking at a certain distance. She could feel the undulating aura from the thing she searched for but didn''t know where it was exactly. "So, it has fallen to another person''s hand. That''s rather easy". "Lord Damian, I will certainly bring it to you". "Don''t disappoint me!". "Understood". *** One week had passed since Soma and his gang stayed in Serafina''s mansion. It also includes Lucy. Her schedule, which should have been leaving today, got cancelled three days ahead because of her parents'' busy schedule. So, she decided to stay in the mansion for the next three days. She was also still worried about something. Soma and the gangs spent this week just venturing into the dungeon in the Colosseum and enjoying the city, creating many memories in their photo. Today also is not an exception. Soma and the gangs, who decided to end the exploration early on, came out of the dungeon. "Soma what will you do from here?". Hina, who was wearing her uniform, walked by his side. "Don''t know, maybe training in the field of mansion". "Can I come?". "Sure Xiao Lian, you are always welcome". Xiao Lian pumped her fist in front of her while walking on the other side of Soma. Serafina, Lucy could only stare, dumbfounded by the youngster''s plan. Serafina especially invited the others to this place for no other than holidays, but they all spent their days training and dungeon diving. If it''s like that, their schedule was the same as that of the Academy elite forces. While on their way toward the town square. Lucy and Serafina start to buy some souvenirs and snacks for the groups. The girls began to happily follow in their footsteps because of their diligence in diving into the dungeon. The girls had their own money to buy something they wanted. It is, in contrast, a bit different to Soma, who still didn''t buy anything when he arrived here, except for food and to treat the other. "Should I buy some souvenirs for my acquaintance?". However, after thinking it through, he realised the holiday in this place was still long. He and the girls decide to stay for a month in this place because of the existence of the dungeon and the beautiful place filled with cultural depth. After they finished their splurging, Soma, who walked in front while holding a loaf of bread, wondered if he should eat it, but seeing many people didn''t do it, he stored it in his relics. "Good afternoon ladies! We meet again in this place, sure it was fate brought us together¡­". Soma, who had seen the same man again that day this past week, sighed in resignation for his persistent nature in taking Serafina''s hand. "Haaa". He could also hear a loud sigh coming from Serafina with a languid expression on her face. Soma, Hina and Xiao Lian began to step back slightly and decided not to involve themselves with this. Initially, Soma and the girls tried to intervene, but Serafina blocked their attempts and insisted that she would finish this matter alone. "What do you want, Aldo?". Aldo, who had been addressed by his Goddess, beamed and stood in front of her with a confident smile. "No. I just slightly feel awe seeing your diligent nature that always trains in the dungeon despite your holiday time". "...". Serafina slightly turned her gaze to Soma, who was eating the bread he had received from her earlier. "That''s bad manners, you know". She sighed, throwing her complaint at Soma, who kept asking her to go to the dungeon. The truth is she does not want any part of this. There is also the part when Aldo would come. But she reluctantly came with them when she felt she would be left alone in the house. "Haaa, I''m sorry to say this Aldo. But, no matter what you said. I will never consider myself as your partner, ever!". "...". Serafina''s harsh words escaped her lips, which made the tension rise between the two parties. This was already more than the seven times she said the same things every day. "But, why? I am serious with this, you know?". S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sorry, but I can''t picture myself with you". "Can you please elaborate what is lacking about me? I will try to fix it for you". "It was not about that. I just can''t seem to picture myself with you that''s all". "Serafina, can you please consider it?". The discussion had slightly turned heated and had no end with the same repetitive phrase. Many eyes from the surrounding crowds began to gather at the two groups. Soma, who finished with his bread, noticed the black limousine that he recognised. However, looking at them, he sees that they still don''t want to back out from each other. He sighs and turns his gaze to Hina; their eyes meet coincidentally. She shrugged her shoulders with a wry smile on her face, gesturing to him to help her. With no other option but to get his girlfriend''s acceptance, he stepped forward within the many pairs of eyes that observed them. "I''m sorry, but our car has arrived and we will leave. Hurry Sera! Senior too!". "Wha?!". "?!". Serafina let out a cute yelp, feeling Soma''s firm and strong hand gripping her palm, interlocking their finger. With their same stature, Serafina looked at Soma''s calm face in shock, and gradually, it turned flush because of his bold action. Lucy, who stood beside them, covered her open jaw, witnessing a situation that looked like a Drama that came into reality. She is shivering hot, seeing this scene where one girl gets attention from two handsome men. They were looking at the chance where everyone was gasping, looking at their groups. Soma dragged Serafina, followed by Hina and Xiao Lian, who smiled wryly from behind. "Mr Soma is there any problem?". "Nothing". The one who picked them up is Alan, after looking at the people''s reaction around them and the flushed Serafina. He slightly got the gist of it. "Wait, Soma, what''s the meaning of this?". "Hurry up and enter". "Eh? Ehh?!". "Hina, You too Xiao Lian. Senior Lucy hurried up and get inside!". "Okay!". Lucy, who snapped back to reality, bid her farewell to Aldo and his subordinates, who stood dumbfounded and entered the limousine. After ensuring everyone has entered, Soma enters last, ending the afternoon drama in the town square. "We will depart". The limousine began to ride along the road, leaving the scene. Chapter 257: Chapter 257 Training. "Everyone, we have arrived". The soft voice from Alan and the stopped car, Soma, who sat silently while training and holding two girls on his shoulder, opened his eyes. "What? We arrived?". "?". Alan''s voice also stirred Serafina and Lucy as they rubbed their sleepy eyes and stretched their stiff bodies. "Sera, can you please bring these two to their room?". The two girls on Soma''s shoulder were not giving any sign of waking up. Well, no wonder after the battle. Apparently, during this week''s vacation, they reaped the most in the dungeon. Of course, Serafina and Lucy also occasionally give their help, but these two are the ones who mostly fight. "No problem, Lucy, you take Hina". "Understand". "Thanks, you two". The door beside him opened, revealing a maintained garden in the state. The light that permeated through the opened door gave Soma''s body a slight warmth that calmed his nerves after training along the way home. Soma saw Serafina carefully carrying Xiao Lian in princess carry; it is the same with Hina. They went out, leaving Violet and Soma to stay. He saw Violet giving him a gesture to go ahead, so Soma nodded his head and got out of the car. The fresh air he inhaled brought his sense of freedom. The girls were going to their own rooms, but Soma still had something he had to do. The temperature and the weather were good for him to train. Soma walked away on the stone-paved road, gazing at the beautiful, vast garden. He occasionally greeted the servants who tended the garden, and they also greeted him with a big smile. It''s been a week since he and the other stayed in this mansion. They have already opened up to the people there. A glimpse of a swayed hedgerow opening up a path for him brought him a sense of tranquillity as he arrived at the backfield. Soma stood on the vast open field, inhaling a deep breath to enjoy the fresh air before he immersed himself in training. He began to prepare his stance and generated a couple of moves in martial arts he had learned. He tried to mix all the movements he remembered, then implemented them into his body so that his muscle memory could capture them. With the training he had since he was a little, the fight in the dungeon or trial gate, and from his friends. Soma is quite satisfied with his current performance. While training, he disperses every unnecessary thought and entirely focuses on his doing. Gradually, his hearing became faint, and his vision became broader, as he could see everything clearly around him. All his senses started to be heightened to another level. He kept doing his movements'' slowly but more precisely, weak but deadly, throwing away any unnecessary movement. He was turning his body into a singular weapon that would single-handedly defeat his enemy. Meanwhile, on the other side of the field, Serafina and Lucy, who had finished with her changed and freshened up, intended to watch Soma, but all they could see were his slow and weak strikes. "What is he doing?". "...I don''t particularly know it but¡­ I think he is in his zone?". Serafina and Lucy, who watched the spectacle, retorted while waiting for the tea that Violet brought. Not long after that, Violet came, bringing a silver trolley with a tea set. Her body stiffened as she looked at Soma''s figure, who was in deep training. "...Impressive, at that age." "Violet?". Violet snapped back to reality as Serafina called her name. She shook her head and began to serve her lady and friend the tea she brewed and some pastries. She intends to step back once she is done with her part but hears a loud crackling on the field. She glances at the source and finds herself stiffened in awe, seeing Soma. Soma, who trains in the field, unconsciously discharges a bit of his lightning element into his every movement, making the surrounding air tremble. "Violet what''s wrong?". "...No, young lady. I was just surprised at how incredible Mister Soma''s Martial power''s, at that age". "Hmm, Is that so?". "I''m sorry to interrupt but what part is that, incredible? I could only see him move slowly with a crackling of some bolts". "I guess you two ladies didn''t know this. As someone who walked a path of Martial Arts. I really envy him to reach that state of enlightenment at such a young age". "Enlightenment?". Lucy tilted her head to the side, still not understanding the terms. "I''m sorry miss Lucy for I myself have to reach that stage. But, from what I heard, it was kind of an epiphany in their training and it will give them a significant boost in their power¡­". "I see, Thank you for the explanation Miss Violet". Violet nodded her head before she cast her attention back to Soma, whose training intensified. "...Heee, that''s amazing". With a soft whisper that was swallowed by the wind, Serafina watched Soma, who had become absorbed in his training and felt drawn to his hard-working figure. It reminded her of the struggles she had in the past. She put her hand on the table to support her head, unconsciously loosening her lips with flushed cheeks. "...I really like his hard-working side, even the wind around him is helping him. Fufu, truly, what a sight". Serafina keeps her maiden face straight while watching Soma, without noticing that someone is snickering behind the scene. "Hou, finally my stubborn daughter has someone she is interested in". A cheerful voice came from behind, alerting everyone on the terrace. Serafina, who saw the culprit and the words she said, flushed red and threw her gaze to the source. Lucy, seeing her friend''s reaction, covered her open jaw and held her squeal so as not to upset the other. As someone who has known her longer, this is indeed something that needs to be celebrated. Beatrice, who saw her daughter sulking, approached the table with the help of one of the servants. She put both hands on the desk and spoke. "It seemed the plan was succeed that night". "?!". "That night?". Serafina''s body jolted in surprise at the topic, and Lucy, unaware, tilted her head to the side. However, after seeing Serafina''s face, her curiosity blazed up. "Madam, please can you elaborate with me? My friend''s love life was on the line here." "Lucy what are you?". "Fufu, Of course, So it was¡­.". "Stoop!". While the terrace was filled with the chatter from the girls that livened up the atmosphere, Soma, who was still immersed in his training, felt something inside him begin to bottle up. He didn''t figure out the exact thing, but it was on the verge of bursting apart. Realizing that, he began to intensify his training. [Martial Saint First Technique Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation] [First step - Lightning scatter] [Second step - Lightning descent] [Third step - Lightning strike] [Lightning Magic level 2] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] In his limbs, the purple weapon he owned appeared as he kicked the ground, reaching the air above. Soma punched the empty air in front of him, and it shot lightning bolts that burned up the air around him. He began to unleash his other movements, and each time he did, crimson veins of lightning also began to dance across the sky, casting a mysterious gleam and omen by the people who saw it. Clouds began to gather around the mansion, and all of the spectators gathered in panic. The gathering clouds above them flashed and let out a rumbling of thunder that scared the fellow vicinity. "What is that Soma doing?". Serafina, who saw the events, hurriedly summoned her wind barrier to protect the whole mansion from the cloud above. "Miss Violet this was". "I also don''t actually know. Usually epiphany would only just settle down as he stopped the training, but for Mr. Soma case". "Sera is he going to be okay?". Beatrice grabbed Serafina''s tense hand, giving her a warmth that snapped back her stirred mind into reality. "Mama?". Serafina alternated her gaze to her friends and family before to Soma. The flash of crimson bolts that make veins across the gathering clouds made Serafina knit her brows. However, things start to turn worse as the surrounding begins to swirl and create a pillar that gets sucked into the cloud. The door behind them blasted open and revealed Hina and Xiao Lian, who were awakened by the commotion. "Senior, What happened?". "Is it enemy?". Hina and Xiao Lian, with messy appearance, looked toward the clouds above them and saw the crimson lightning bolts they knew well. "Is Soma up there?". "Yeah, You are right Hina". "Hee?!". "Why are you so calm about this red hair?". "Well it''s Soma we are talking about". Inside the swirling clouds above the ground, where he creates chaos, Soma, clad in crimson lightning, dances in the air, punching and kicking while being struck by natural lightning, tempering his body and mind and significantly raising his lightning magic proficiency. With each silver flash stuck to his body, it stimulated his nerves and blood, strengthening his flesh and bones. Then, something that had been settling down inside his body began to stir. His blood starts to run rampant around his nerves, and his body reaches an unimaginable high temperature that evaporates every sweat. But Soma keeps doing his movement while undergoing that searing heat. Soma, who underwent this tribulation, stopped his activity, let his body get electrocuted and turned his skin red. Each time the lightning and the churning blood inside him collided, he felt excruciating pain that felt like being stabbed by thousands of hot needles. As the temperature around his body reached the boiling point, his closed eyes shot open, and from his body, a crimson-like aura burst forth, dispersing the cloud and bringing forth the single light that illuminated his being and the land beneath. "See, Hehe it seemed he got stronger". S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mm, I can feel that too". Everyone was just stuck dumbfounded, seeing the miracle spectacle like a god descending to earth. Serafina, who saw Soma, who hovered above the sky, shot down, leaving a trail of crimson tails before he stepped into the grass softly without damaging it. The crimson lightning cladding his figure vanished, and she saw Soma''s slightly altered appearance. His once-black hair now has a mix of red, and his figure is slightly taller, probably around 175 cm. His opened eyes, revealing sharp crimson pupils that sent a rush of blood that gathered to her face. "Soma? Hm!". "I''m sorry!". Chapter 258: Chapter 258 News. The clouds that gathered around him now scattered across the sky, creating a halo with the shine from the sun that blessed him and the land beneath. Soma looked at the translucent window that blocked his sight upon finishing with his epiphany. He didn''t think he could reach this height in his Martial Path. [Congratulations, you reached enlightenment] [Your understanding of Mana manipulation rises up!] [Your understanding of Lightning Magic rises up!] [Martial Saint First Technique become an Exclusive technique for the user] [Lightning Magic level 4] [Mana manipulation 4] [The user''s body has entirely merged with devil blood essence. The user constitution is strengthened, the user will not receive any backlash in using devil power, and its strength will be significantly enhanced] [All stats raised +5] ¡­.. "That''s a lot, But". Soma tried to clench his fist as a tiny crackle of bolts lingered around his skin, and he could feel that his inside was brimming with power. He looked down and saw many people in the mansion looking at him with awe and wonder about what actually happened earlier. With a single move, he went straight down before landing softly on the field. All the people were looking at him with a wary atmosphere, and he could spot everyone present, even the madam. That can''t be helped after what had happened earlier. Soma also didn''t know that he would cause something like that just to train his martial arts. He never saw this kind of chapter in the story. Is this only for him as someone who inherited Martial Saint? "Soma? Hm?!". A clattering voice from Serafina brought him back from his thoughts, and he reflexively bowed his torso in front of everyone. "I''m sorry!". The atmosphere turned quiet as the wind passed by, bringing an awkward silence that hung for a couple of seconds before it broke off by Hina and Xiao Lian, who excitedly shouted his name. "Soma!". S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Soma!". Both of them, under the gaze of many people, began to hop off from the place and approached Soma with weapons ready in hand. With a new challenge presented before him, Soma prepared his stance and faced his two opponents, who came at him vigorously. When the people inside the mansion saw what was currently happening, they began to retreat to their post and spend their day as usual, working and also bringing more gossip about the boy their young lady had brought. "Seriously those three!". Serafina breathed a sigh of relief, seeing all the looming clouds dispersed into a halo with the piercing light. She sipped the cold tea she had before and threw one of the cookies to her mouth. "Our current first-year was something, isn''t it?". Lucy, who also understood Serafina''s hardship, smiled wryly while sipping the tea that turned cold. Noticing the cold tea, Violet hurriedly stepped away, intending to brew another tea for the ladies to enjoy. Beatrice, on the other hand, saw the field that was showing the scene of Soma and the girls sparring with a light smile on her face. But soon, her face darkened as she lightly touched her left chest and thumped. "Mama, what is the matter?". "No, I just thought¡­". With a serious expression from Beatrice, Serafina and Lucy, they turned their attention to her. "...When can I see my grandchildren?". "Wha?!". Serafina''s face flushed in furious red, and her Mother had a mischievous smile on her face for her successful prank. "N-no, there is still nothing between us, yet". "Yet?". "Well, anyway I will deal with this myself and try to settle my feelings for a moment". Feeling embarrassed by her Mother''s teasing, Serafina threw her gaze toward Soma, who was training the two girls who seemed already out of breath. Lucy could only offer her wry smile when she saw the interaction between family members that happened in front of her. She began to miss her current family at home. However, soon, she knitted her brows, for she noticed a slight change in Beatrice''s expression when Serafina threw her gaze away. "Is it her health?". "You guys enjoyed your tea, and Sera, please don''t make me wait too long, okay?". "I know, geez". "Then, Lucy, I will be going". Beatrice, along with her servant, leaves the terrace, giving Lucy a sense of foreboding. However, after seeing the junior training, she switched her mind and focused on the field. Serafina, who saw her Mother figure leaving, finally could sigh in relief. She leaned her body to the backseat and began to get lost in thought. "Sera?". "Hm?". "A¡­?". Lucy hesitated to speak about Beatrice''s condition openly; she was curious but didn''t want to probe too deeply about her condition. "Are you serious going for Soma?". "What? Now you too act like my mother". Serafina grumbles while throwing her gaze away, but she can''t hide the flush on her cheeks. She doesn''t know why, but recently, her feeling was in distress after that night she visited his room. Her heart was throbbing intensely while the two of them were alone in one room. Also, the fact that her Mother is always pushing her on that path makes her feel more conscious about him. "... I don''t know". So, for now, she could only give an evasive answer to Lucy, who was also worried about her. Inside her heart, Serafina still felt a bit conflicted about approaching Soma. Not because he already has a girlfriend but because of her true motives. "Well, whatever it is, I will support you". "Thanks Lucy". Both of them returned to their usual state, talking about the recent topics and the schedule of what will be held once the summer break is over. Then suddenly, the door slammed open, making the two girls'' bodies jolted in shock, revealing one of the female servants with a pale faces gazing at Serafina with teary eyes. "What happened?". "Young Lady, Madam is!". Noticing something Bad happened, Serafina stood from her seat and intended to rush to her Mother''s room. "Sera!". "Stay there Lucy, this is my matter!". A loud and forceful tone from Serafina brought Lucy down toward her seat as she saw Serafina walk away from the terrace with her cold and indifferent gaze. Soma, who noticed the commotion, turned his attention to the terrace, only to find Serafina having an argument with her best friend, and went inside the mansion. "Are they fighting?". He cast his gaze to another place on the field where two girls, in heavy breathing, lay down looking at the bright sky while drenched in sweat. The two of them were giving their best in this training. But Soma with his current power can sweep away both of them easily. Also, in some cases, he even gave some pointers in his eyes to help Hina and Xiao Lian fix his movement and footwork while fighting. With bated breath, Hina stood up, followed by Xiao Lian, using their respective weapons as an axis. "You two, let''s stop this sparring. We can continue it tomorrow, Oh right?!". Soma took two silver bracelets from his relic. Slowly, he approached the girl. He put the bracelet on the girl''s wrist one by one, looking at him dumbfoundedly. However, the moment they saw the translucent window that appeared before them, their eyes opened wide in shock. "Soma, is this?". "...". "Do you like it?". Hina and Xiao Lian replied with furious nods, which made him chuckle, seeing their adorable side. "Let''s go to the terrace". "Okay". "Mm". Along with the girls, Soma approached the terrace where Lucy was alone in a sombre atmosphere; she kept restless while holding the cup in hand. As soon as she saw Soma approach her place, "Soma, please! Can you sell that elixir to me?". "What happened?". Oblivious to the event that just happened. Soma shrinks his gaze in wonder upon the sudden offer from Lucy. "It was¡­". The door opened before Lucy could finish her words, and Violet, with a solemn atmosphere surrounding her, showed her cold face. "Mr. Soma, My lady is waiting for you in her room". "Hm?". Chapter 259: Chapter 259 Desperate Part 01. After one of the servants came to the terrace and informed me of my mother''s condition, my heart began to sink. I even shouted at my best friend, who was worried about me. I felt miserable It is one of my bad habits to be so stubborn if it''s due to my own problems. I have a tendency to sort everything else alone and not beg help from others. This is how I act, and this is how I built my life all along, to this day. I built my own capital, which made me one of the wealthiest people on the planet. However, despite having that much money, not a single thing in this world can satisfy me. I began to get bored, for I saw the world had turned bleak with no sense of color or entertainment. Even though I said all of that, things have changed a bit recently. I shook my head to get rid of unnecessary thoughts in my head and headed to my mother''s room. In my panicked state, I slammed open the door and shouted. "Mama!". Inside, I see my mother lying on the single bed with servants who are worried about her condition, tending to her illness. From the corner of the room, on top of the small drawer beside her bed, I can see a basket containing a white cloth stained with blood. My mother, also with a pale face, tries to hide her weakness by wiping her lips, which leaves a bit of a blood trail in the corners of her lips. I swiftly approached her side while the servant made their way for me to settle beside her. Upon closer look, the blood had already smeared her clothes, and it made my heart clutched tight in pain. However, despite having this conflicted thought in my heart, my mother just revealed her usual mischievous smile and tenderly caressed my hair like she used to. I can''t hold back my tears anymore. My vision starts to blur, and tears start trailing on my cheeks. This is the reality I must bear every time I go home and see my mother sitting in a wheelchair, suffering from her illness. "Why are you crying sweetheart? I am fine as you can see". No, you''re lying. I know you said that to console me, who did everything on my part to find the cure for you. But all that effort and struggle truly became pointless, as I never got one of my most desires, which was to cure you. I can''t bear to see her suffer any longer than this. I began to switch my mind and wiped away the tears on my face, then stood up from my place. "Sera, where are you going?". S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mother, wait for me, I will definitely save you". My mother swallowed her tongue back and, in full grief, looked at my back. I know what is on her mind; she may think that this was her fault for making her child''s shoulder work at a young age, disregarding my own childhood and youth, only single-handedly searching for a cure for her. But this is the path I choose for myself. I do not regret it in the slightest. Even though maybe this was fate that gave you that suffering, and you will be gone from me, I will never accept this outcome. Once I stepped outside the room, I saw Violet await my arrival beside the door. She seemed to have heard what happened to my mother. "Violet, called Soma to my room". "Understood". We went our separate ways as I weaved through the corridor of the house to reach my room. My room was on the corner, with the best view of the field and scenery outside. After entering, the interior had simple furniture, such as a twin bed and a huge closet. There are also shelves on the side of the wall where I used to place my favourite books and fiction. I opened my closet to pick an appropriate dress to meet Soma. For this time, I will not be meeting him as Serafina but as Lawrence¡ªmy symbol of wealth. I changed into one of my favourite black dresses that enhanced my looks and settled my spirit for this occasion. As soon as I finished with the change, I sat on the chair beside the window, giving me a whole picture of the beauty outside. I could feel it slowly, and my mind shifted back to how I used to act in public. My once vibrant eyes lost their cluster of light, and my face turned stiff. My heart, which felt anxious a moment ago, now turned frozen as I see the world as nothing but mere stepping stones. The door in my room knocked as I began to shift my seat position and closed my eyes. "Come inside!". "Excuse me!". I could hear Soma''s voice from that reply, so I steeled my heart once more to face him. Slowly, I opened my eyes. "What is happening here? I thought you were having a fight with Senior Lucy but here you are dressing formally". Without batting an eye at the conversation, he threw at me. I can hear him settle himself on the seat. Then, I took a single piece of paper from my storage ring and a pen on top of the table before presenting it to Soma. I slide the paper and the pen in front of him. "Write down your prices!". "Huh!?". As expected, he will need clarification on all of this. "I want to buy your elixir, write the price yourself!". "...". I keep my glance lowered, not daring to see him head-on. I know what I am doing is despicable and wrong. But in the first place, this is my motive for getting close to him. I plan to ensnare him with the least results but then become his companion and share some tough times together, creating an unbreakable bond that will open his heart. But instead of that trickery, my heart was the one that opened. I thought he was just some cold and rude fellow the first time, but over time, I was drawn to his charm. The way he is merciful toward his kinship ruthless toward his enemy, and willing to do everything to get everyone in his wings to safety. That made me feel secure to be beside him, and how he treated me poorly made me feel like I could become my true self. However, there is one point I didn''t like. When he shows so much attention toward Hina and Xiao Lian, at some point, I also thought, "I want to be in that part, too". But I was afraid to take the step because I had this goal to achieve in befriending him. "...So, this was your goal all this time, huh?". My heart thumped in worry, and the once-frozen heart I had created melted instantly, so Soma knew my thoughts all along. But this is not the place for me to waver. I gathered more resolve and saw his crimson and sharp eyes glaring at me. From that point onward, I noticed that my body was slightly trembling, and all of the emotion I decided to lock deep inside for this moment started to crumble. But I held down and faced him directly. "Yeah, so, like I said, I will buy your elixir and you can write down the price". I saw him lower his gaze toward the cheque in front of him and sigh. "I am sorry but¡­". My whole world started to crumble as I heard his reply. The heart and trust that I tried to keep intact started to crumble, and my heart was filled with endless darkness, clouding my eyes. "Is that so? Can you please reconsider? If you can''t decide the prices, how about with assets? I will give you some of my assets with the highest income that¡­". "...". Soma silently shook his head to the side and leaned his body forward. "... I see. I am sorry for taking your time. But don''t worry it is true my plan is to buy your trust and elixir, but i will not throw you away from this mansion just because I couldn''t get it so¡­". "Is that how you see me?". Chapter 260: Chapter 260 Desperate Part 02. That one phrase was enough to push my limit to the edge as my eyes glinted furiously at Soma, who kept his still gaze. "What do you mean by that?". I place both hands on the table while leaning my body forward, closing into him. I know what kind of expression I have right now. It was fury with a tinge of loath mixed in. "Don''t try to change the topic?". "...". "I thought we were more than this¡­". With that, my feelings, which were on edge, had already passed the threshold of no return. With blood that rushed to my head, I slammed the tables, making a clattering noise from my strength; I also heard a slight crack in between. "Then what do you want? I already offered you something in return for the elixir. What do you want beside it?...". For the first time in my life, I vent. I shouted up my bottled-up frustration at these single boys who were unrelated to my family and problems. I kept rambling, letting out words that were filled with insults and cursing the world for how they gave my mother that illness. "...You know my mother is suffering in the next room and what I want from you is one thing, that elixir that can cure my mother illness. For that, I am willing to pay whatever price you will ask. That is all that matters, I only want my mother''s safety so please¡­". After venting out my feelings, I see no ripple in his calm eyes. Soma kept gazing at my face head-on, discerning something. "Is that rambling necessary?". The cold and hard truth that escaped his mouth made me snap, and I began to throw away the table that separated me and him. Then I grabbed his collar tightly, trying to choke him. "...You!...". "I didn''t want to hear your offer. What I ask is simple, is that how you see me?...". The moment when I almost snapped and blasted his face with my wind magic. Soma, with his calm gaze, began to speak. "I have no need to hear your offer or your struggling and I just want to hear your honest feeling. Is that how you see me? No, you see us?". His calm voice that entered my ear dissipated the flame that almost burned my blood, letting go of my emotion into a rage. The fog in my mind starts to clear up, and I can think more rationally about his question. "No¡­". That weak reply was all I could muster for an answer. I understand too well what he means with that question. The time when we first met and all this time we spent together clearly opened my heart that had been lost; it began to regain its full range of emotion that I stashed away and only gave to my most trusted fellow, such as my family and Lucy. Because of that, I gained many more friends I can call a comrade, and everyone around me also said that I have become softer compared to how I used to be, and I believed all of that was because of the time I spent with him and his close aides. However, I couldn''t think of anything the moment I saw the trace of blood on my mother''s lips and clothes. All of my entire world is resting on her figure, and if I lose her, I certainly will not have any will to continue from now on. My hands were tied, so I chose this method that would work, as I would do in everything until now to gain whatever I wanted. But I am hopeless right now. "... I''m sorry, Soma. I value you and those girls more than anything else, so please. ¡­P-please save my mother". "...". Soma began to stand up from his seat, and while being clutched in his collar, he hugged me close to him, and it made all the grief I held, and the guilt I suppressed burst apart as tears started to flow without stopping. "I will save you, both!". With that as his vow, I broke down in his chest, and I screamed out loud. I no longer care what other people in the mansion would think of this, but the warmth he offered and his firm conviction made the darkness in my heart vanish. From the dark, gloomy alley, it changed into the full bloom of spring of life, giving my languid body some strength to hope, to see the future with my loved one and last to stand beside this sinful junior boy who always gives me a cold shoulder. *** After I calmed down, Soma slowly separated our closed bodies and summoned a glass vial containing a rainbow-coloured fluid inside. With a smile that could melt every woman in the world, he presented the vial to me and spoke. "Now go. I feel refreshed after seeing your true feelings. Feel free to use this one because I have another spare". "...A-are you sure?". "Why are you hesitant after all this time? Where is the senior who always acts mischievous and demanding to me gone, hm? I prefer her more compared to this pitiful girl who act hesitant, and indecisive". Those words hit where it hurts the most. My face grimaces in pain while I slowly take the elixir from his hand. I wipe the tears that accumulated in my eyes and cheeks before stepping back and seeing him in the eyes. His current figure was much taller compared to earlier. I never thought that boy could grow so fast in a short period. I took a couple of breaths to regain my calm state, "Fufu, then, I will take this!". I flashed the best smile I could muster and acted the way I used to be in front of him. I will only show my real self to my special one and my real self that he likes. My heart starts pounding while gazing at his calm eyes that look at me preciously. "This is bad. I can''t hold it much longer!". "Good, that is how it is supposed to be, now go!". In the slight breath that passed, I closed our distance and pressed my own lips to him. I didn''t want this to end, but there was something I needed to do, so reluctantly, I separated our lips and flashed a grin. "...Hehe, I love you, Soma". Before listening to his reply, I dash away from the room, holding the elixir in hand and preventing him from seeing my flushed face. Once outside, I could see Violet, like a guardian dog, waiting in front of the door with closed eyes. But as soon as she saw me with this expression, her stiff face showed her smile. "It seems the negotiation process went too well". "Kuh,, Lets go!". "Fufu, understood". This is totally unlike me, and I have never been this embarrassed in my whole life. But with this embarrassed face, I felt a tremendous amount of happiness, which gave me the power to chase away all of my annoyed state. I hastened my pace, then slammed the door to my mother''s room open, stunned everyone inside. "Sera what are you doing?". My mother, who jolted her body while reading, saw my expression before grinning in glee. "What is it? You seemed happy? What happened?". "Let''s talk about that later, mama you need to drink this?". I show the rainbow fluid inside the glass, which made her and the servants who were inside bloated their eyes in huge shock. "Sweetheart, where did you get that? Is that real?". "Just hurry and drink it!". I opened the lid and thrust the tips of the vial into her mouth. "Young lady". Violet and the servants who watched us fell in a panic, whereas my mother obediently swallowed the content while looking at me with her furious eyes. As the content in the vial emptied. My mother''s body glows in a rainbow colour that blinds those who stay near her. After the light subsided, I fluttered my eyes to see my mother, who closed her eyes, open slowly. "How was it mama?". Her pale complexion had gone, replaced by a cherry flush full of life. She clenched her hand several times to check her strength and placed her palm on the chest. "Hm, I feel refreshed so much that I think I was returned to my younger age". "Mama". I dived to her chest and let the tears that had dried out flow again, but the wholesome situation was gone as my mother stretched my cheeks wide and, with cruel treatment, separated our bodies. "Then, please tell me the story". "...Ho, khey¡­". After being pressured by my mother, I began to tell everything that happened before I came here. My mother lost in thought, began to speak. "Let''s take Soma as your husband!". "Eh?!". "What, are you not satisfied with it?". "I am absolutely happy, but¡­". "What are dili-dailyng for. This is what I did when I ensnared your father back then, Strike when the iron is hot". "Father?". "Oh, right". I have entirely forgotten about his existence. He began his career in the merchant association and became one of the pillars there. Because the two of us were searching for the elixir that didn''t come out in the market, we single-handedly separated, and I began to build my own capital. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What are we waiting for? Let''s go meet him". "No, Mama let me do this alone. I can handle it". "Are you sure?". "Hm, so believe in me and wait, for I will take his hand". But I must get permission from Hina first. I wonder if she would tolerate this. No, I will make it happen. No matter what it takes "Okay, I believe in you". "Thanks, Mama". "Hurry up so that I can see my grandchildren when I am still young!". "Mama!". Chapter 261: Chapter 261 Another Exploration. A few hours had passed since the incident that involved Madam Beatrice. Soma was sitting on his bed while holding the cloth he found inside the casket that hadn''t opened up. The cloth itself was still clean and made from high-quality leather in a dark brown colour. Soma slowly unties the wrap and soon gasps with the content inside. Soma doesn''t know how to react because, inside the cloth, there are two vial bottles that contain rainbow fluid. He chuckles to himself, storing the things and shifting his attention to another item. There was an old book that retained its clean pages, a parchment, a platinum ring with a neutral gem embedded in it, a mana core as big as a fist but with a dark purple and radiating a cluster of bolts inside it. Its glittering light gives him a sense of longing and acceptance, but he puts aside that. He took all that; the remaining things were gold and jewellery, and then he stored everything inside his relics. Soma focuses his gaze on the item he lay in front of him and ponders what he should do. Should he ask Serafina''s help? But he didn''t want to interrupt her moment with her mother, who had just been cured of her illness. Also, there is another fact about Serafina: she suddenly confesses her feelings before she drives off, leaving Soma with a vague conviction. But Soma has already found his resolve, and he is already preparing his answer for her. Earlier in the day, I saw her desperate attempt to buy his elixir. Soma began to recall how the first time she saved him. At that time, he noticed her gaze never left the elixir as the situation turned more suspicious of her act in getting so close to him. Soma finally understood how heavy she felt about disclosing this, and she resolved. However, the good thing is that both parties can solve it without any loss. "Also, the best part is that I can get a Harem, a ridiculous dream that wouldn''t have happened in my previous world, hehe". Slowly, his face loosened, but he shook his head to focus on the thing before him. "Soma, you there?". The door in his room knocked trice, and it alerted him. He hesitated to store the item, but he resigned himself and spoke. "Come in". As he thought from the voice, it was Serafina. She wears thin sleepwear with a different design; she notices Soma with other new items in his possession. "Another new Item?". "Yeah, come here and Sit!". "Hm". Serafina fidgeted before she slid her body onto the bed, sitting beside Soma. Her glossy hair and the milky sweet scent coming from her body indicate that she was just out of the bath. Soma noticed that he tried to keep his composure while trying not to be conscious of her. But it seemed impossible when Serafina suddenly leaned closer, resting her head on his left shoulder. "Sera?". S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Soma, how about it?". He knows the meaning behind those words. So if the person herself had determined, he would also have steeled his heart. "Have you two talked?". "Um, She said it was not a problem. She is really awesome". "I see". If Hina had already given her permission, Soma, without hesitation, took Serafina''s right hand and interlocked their finger in tight space. Her body stiffened for his action, but it soon calmed her heart, and the warmth that came from their nestled bodies gave her heart a tremendous amount of joy she couldn''t ever imagine. "Sera!". "Hm, What?!". As soon as her face turned around, Soma sealed her lips with his own and maintained it for a bit longer to get the feeling of her soft and moist lips. Sadly, they must separate, which leaves Serafina sighing in regret. "Sera. I love you too. Are you willing to follow my steps?". "I will. I will follow and support you the best I can with everything I have". "That''s reassuring. I am counting on you, Sera". One last kiss before he asks Serafina to borrow her monocle and inspect the item in front of him. Soma began to inspect the items one by one and let Serafina slide down her head and rested in his lap, snuggling happily like a kitten. Sometimes, he gets distracted by the tingling sensation that comes from his thigh, but he can only chuckle and pat her second girlfriend''s head to settle her down. "That was quite a generous item you have". It turns out the item Soma gained inside that trial room was incredible. He stored all of them inside his relic and joked around with Serafina before they separated when the night was high. He then gave her a good night''s kiss. Alone in his room, Soma looked toward the scenery outside and the sky, which gave him a sense of calmness before going to bed. "I should prepare for tomorrow". *** Inside the dimly lit cave, Soma, Hina, Xiao Lian, Serafina, Lucy, and Violet explore the eleven floors after they defeat the floor boss. As usual, their journey was nothing but to promote Hina and Xiao Lian higher. The boss floor is also done by the two of them with the help of their seniors. "Hina, Xiao Lian, can you guys still fight?". "Sure". "Mm". "Okay, let''s dive deeper". They venture deeper through the dungeon, searching for an enemy they could defeat. The hunt itself was pretty fruitious for the girls. Once they entered the fifteenth floor, it was the place where they took a break. They decide to set up a camp and replenish their energy with meals. The place itself was deserted, with no other awakeners beside them. It was a pretty weird situation, even at the entrance. There are only a few awakeners today, and on their trip to this floor, the figure of awakeners was pretty scarce to find. After they finished with their meal, Soma stood up and began to stretch his limbs. "Soma, where are you going?". Hina, who decides to take a break, speaks. "I''m going ahead, you guys can do just fine without me, now". "Okay, be careful". Soma started to walk away from the group, but he forgot something that he should have given first. He took the necklace from the relic and presented it to Serafina. "Sera, here for you!". "Hm? Eh?! Why though? You should give it to Hina or Xiao Lian instead". "I already gave the two of them, besides this necklace for a wind magic user". Serafina glanced at the two girls who showed their bracelets on their wrists. Looking a bit closely, she began to recall the night before when Soma borrowed her monocle, and he inspected these three items in his hands. Seeing Serafina hesitate, Soma went behind her back and placed the necklace on her neck, making her flustered for the sudden act of him. "Good, it looks good on you, protect them your sisters, okay!". "Thank you. Hm?!". Her eyes shot open, seeing the notice that appeared in front of her. It gives her mind-blowing additional stats. She covered her lowered jaw before turning her gaze at Soma, who was already far away and unnoticed. "That idiot. Fufu, Thanks, soma!". Soma alone stood in front of the door that would lead him to the Boss''s floor. He had already fought the Boss multiple times, for his record in this dungeon was twenty-nine, and he had almost reached the intermediate area. He placed his palm on the door. [Do you want to challenge the Boss?] [Yes or No] "Yes!". The door twitched before it let out a gurgling sound and gradually opened a path for him to venture inside. Soma stayed as he gazed further back and softly whispered, "I hope you can crawl out with this". Chapter 262: Chapter 262 Battling Demon. After seeing Soma enter the floor boss, the girls began to gather around and start to discuss the issues regarding the relationship that had just blossomed between Soma and Serafina. "Hina, thank you so much for your generosity". "Well, I realized that once I got close to him. There is no way he will just end with one partners". "But Hina are you completely okay with that?". Lucy, who recently heard the news with a worried face, asked Hina. While on the other hand, Hina just shrugged her shoulders and replied with a smile. "Well, these things are not rare right?". "You are right¡­". After being told by Hina, Lucy began to submerged in her thoughts. It is true that in the current world or even countries, many of them accept the term polygamy and the opposite, much less if it concerns an awakener. There is a guild of awakeners filled with women, and the leader is left alone as a man, making a place for his harem members. Also, as far as she knew, Serafina''s father had multiple wives, and Beatrice was one of them. The point is as long as the man can protect what he decides, he can dedicate his whole life to doing that. Then, no obstacles could block them even if the country speaks. However, these things could happen in the circumstances around the awakeners, and it rarely occur in regular people. "If I was going to interfere in Senior Sera''s relationship with Soma. In the first place I would just shoo her away and curse at her who keeps sticking close to Soma". "I see". "Hina, you can call me Sera because we are under the same wings now, don''t be too formal, Okay!". "Okay, Sera, then that''s left". Hina casts her glance toward the listless girl who keeps observing their talk and completely submerging in her own thoughts. Seeing Xiao Lian like that, Hina could only smile wryly, for she knew what was on her mind. "I hope you can realize it soon, Xiao LIan". "Everyone, we have a company". Violet, who is in charge of reconnaissance, detected someone approaching from the stairs that muted the conversation in the group. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ones who entered were a woman wearing a dark brown robe and two males wearing battle gear, respective weapons, and a longsword strapped to their waists. However, from their appearance, they looked just like regular awakeners with light equipment, but their weapons were something else. Violet, who had a sharper perception than the others, could at least deduct the weapon quality with only her sight. The two groups'' eyes met, and the three groups smiled at them and began preparing for their camp, which was not too far away. They began to build their own tent and lit the fire to prepare their meal. As the two of them reach a silent understanding not to get involved with each other, both parties begin to delve into their own world. Several times passed, but suddenly, within the dimly lit space, a faint glittering of dust scattered across the air filled almost the entire area. Hina and the groups began to get alert, and they prepared their weapons in case. But they still held their doubt, for this was the safe floor, where monsters wouldn''t spawn unless there was another disturbance from something that was not a monster. "Young Lady, create a barrier!". Violet outburst brought Serafina''s senses to its max as she chantless cast a wind barrier spell that surrounded them like a cage, preventing the dust from entering their area. "Scatter and boom!". The cold tone from the female warrior that hid her face earlier echoed inside the space; the scattered dust began creating a spark, and then it let out a blinding light that bombarded the place. "Shit!". Serafina finally realized it was an explosion; the wind on her barrier burnt off. "Holy barrier". With her alertness, Lucy cast the spell that created a round barrier replacing the burned wind. Hina and Xiao Lian, who were caught off guard by the situation, prepared their weapons and opened their mouths simultaneously. "Senior Lucy". "Please buff us!". Acting fast, Lucy clasped her palms together. A halo began to emerge from her body, glowing in golden light and circling around it. Then, the same halo began to manifest around Hina and Xiao Lian, giving them a huge boost to fight in this situation. From the raised smoke that filled the field, two shadows approached their side before they struck the barrier using the longsword in their hands. With swords in hand, the two males struck the barriers with all they had, making the barrier tremble for a second but managing to hold on. "What?!". "They were?!". Upon closer look, Serafina and Lucy, who had seen the males, opened their eyes wide in shock. Their appearance had slightly altered; their skin had turned red, and on their back, there was a wing and horn on their side skull. Serafina, who gained control of advanced wind magic and mana manipulation, waved her right, which made the surrounding view clear from its smoke. She never thought the people they met in the dungeon were enemie. The woman who had finished her spell shouted from the back of the two males. "Move!". On her opened palms, there were black magic circles with diameters of one meter charging black energy that seemed dangerous. [Darkness Magic level 7 activated] "Dark Ray!". The black energy that got compressed began to shoot a beam that struck the barrier with the difference between the density of the two spells. The barrier started to let out a crack, and it shattered into thousands of pieces that dissipated into nothing. "Kuh!". Lucy, who receives the full brunt, grimaces in pain while feeling the taste of iron in her mouth. "Get them!". The two males began to flank them from two sides as Violet intercepted from the left and Hina from the right, helped by Xiao Lian. Serafina, who has a clear path in front of her, grits her teeth, clad herself with a green aura, and levitates into the air within her wide perspective. She saw the enemy was preparing something. A huge dark magic circle beneath the woman''s feet gives an ominous aura. The activation itself was quick as the woman snickered; then, from beneath her feet, a dark smoke that lingered eerily in the air filled the entire area. Looking at the spectacle, Serafina intended to disperse the smoke, but it was nothing but a projection to cast a hallucination spell for those with weak mentalities. Her vision began to shake, and Serafina began to see the things that shouldn''t have been here; it was her mother smiling at her. However, suddenly, her mother figure started to twist and smear with blood, and she let out a blood-curdling scream, shaking her core. Serafina, who almost released her red eyes, got interrupted by Licy. "Dispell". A warm and comfortable light began to envelop her figure as she saw the images in front of her breaking into pieces and changing into the stone cave space. "Sera, are you okay?". "...Yes, thanks Lucy". A halo began to appear on her body, and she could feel it; her whole body was enhanced to a new height. She creates multiple magic circles in the air, and with a single wave from her hands, dozens of wind blades shoot toward the woman. The woman began to condense a dark energy before she formed it into a whip. With a continuous stroke, the wind blade that aimed at her dissipated. It could happen because one of the characteristics of darkness is magic in advance mastery. It can amplify a strong illusion, curse, debuff, and also devour elemental magic. "Not working, huh! Then!". Serafina spread her hand wide, and above the female, a huge magic circle glowed in green; it gradually garnered much mana from the surroundings as it unleashed its spell. "Wind pressure!". A heavy pressure began to weigh down the woman, but with just a single flick from her finger, a dark ray she hid behind her back shot toward the sky and destroyed the magic circles, canceling the spell. Both of them begin to exchange a couple of magic, and no one can come out triumphant as both of them keep depleting their Mana tank. "Tch, there is no end". Serafina clicked her tongue and realized the situation had turned for the worse. They might have a chance if Lucy could use her light magic for offensive reasons, but Lucy didn''t have an offensive spell as she avoided learning it. Xiao Lian, who kept the opponent busy, got pushed back a bit, and then it also happened to Hina, who tried to land their coordinated attack. However, the difference in strength and experience in their fight, was far too obvious to be ignored. The only ones that could maintain a good fight were on the Violet side, but it was a stalemate. The woman began to create another magic circle, which Serafina also replied to by creating one. One hovering above and one staying on the ground, ready to unleash the spell. However, under Serafina''s gaze, the female pointed to the magic circle in front of her. With a hissing sound from the dark circle, it spewed a large amount of black smoke that covered almost the entire area. Everyone who noticed it hurriedly leaped back and regrouped with Lucy, who maintained her blessing in this battle. Violet managed to return easily, but on the other side, Hina must have received a wound that slit across her abdomen. "Kuh!". "Red hair!". Xiao Lian struck her spear shaft to the ground and created a water wall that prevented the male from inflicting another wound on Hina. Xiao Lian grabbed Hina''s collar before carrying her to the back. Thanks to the blessing she received, the wound on Hina''s abdomen got closed. "It''s a nuisance". Serafina descended and regrouped with the others. "Wind barrier!". Another barrier covers them, repelling the smoke. But they notice they can see the glittering dust much denser than earlier, floating in the air carried by the smoke. "Another wind barrier huh. I wonder how intense the blast will happen!". The cold voice of the mysterious woman made them nervous. Lucy prepared to cast her spell, but something unexpected happened. Before the female triggered the blast, a rumbling sound from the opened door brought their attention toward it. Hina and the other sigh in relief, for they know who that is. "What is this? It''s smoking around here?". Chapter 263: Chapter 263 Kill. It happened a moment ago when Soma entered the boss room on the twentieth floor. The interior was vast and had a cave-like structure, but there was not a single soul in sight inside it. Soma walked further inside, summoning his gauntlet and sharpening his senses, preparing for what was coming. The moment he stepped foot in the middle, the ground shook, and the surrounding ground around him began to elevate. The rock began to form one by one, becoming a regular golem. However, the sheer quantities that were spawned were relatively high. He counted there were more than thirty inside, and there was a golem towering above another at fifteen meters height; its body was made of black metal, and it shook the ground every time it made a move. This time, Soma wants to test his new power. He wants to know how far he can go with his current normal self in conquering this dungeon; basically, it is to test his limits. How far can he go with his current self after merging with the devil? Despite being overwhelmed, Soma stands alone calmly in the middle of the golem circles. Then, as soon as the ground shook, his figure rushed in swiftly. In front of him, there was a golem that retracted its hand and was ready to deliver its blow, but its movement was slow in Soma''s eyes, so he bypassed him and kicked the ground before delivering a thrust with his right fist directly onto its chest. A boom resonated, and the golem''s chest crushed into bits. Its body crumbles before leaving a green mana core. [You gained Exp!] "Next¡­!". From that moment, it became a one-sided battle where Soma, with his tiny body and swift movement, destroyed each chest of the regular golem, dismissing its number. It didn''t take long for him to kill all thirty of them, and in less than a minute, all regular golems had already turned into mana core. "There is only you, huh". The metal golem seemed furious, looking at its comrade who had fallen easily; it slammed both hands to the ground and rushed toward Soma. On the other hand, Soma exhaled the breath he was holding and prepared his stance; slowly, he retracted his fist backward while his left hand moved forward. The metal golem also raised its fist and thrust it toward Soma. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A huge shiny shadow enveloped his figure, and Soma inhaled deeply before clenching his right hand tightly. "Ha!". As if to encourage himself by shouting, Soma thrust his right fist and clashed with the metal golem fist. A clang echoed inside the space and created shockwaves that blasted away all of the mana core scattered across the ground. The ground beneath Soma''s feet got gouged with crack, proof of the destructive might of a Rank-A monster. However, Soma could maintain his stance and posture straight. He put more strength in his fist, and their fist rebounded. "That''s hard!". It seemed he underestimated his opponent. The earlier exchange numbed his right hand, and he could not move it an inch. But he is happy with the outcome. Another shadow appeared in his sight, which Soma dodged by climbing its huge limb and running toward its chest. His movement was swift, and within a moment, he lunged to its chest. Using only his left fist, Soma ignited the mana inside his body to gather around its left fist. His gauntlets crackled in joy after receiving mana; they let out hurling bolts that stung the golem''s body, which was made from metal. "Its over!". A single thrust that he needed to blast away its hard structure. The golem''s chest got dented inside, and its body started to crumble, leaving a red mana core in front of him. [The boss floor defeated opening the stairs] Within the innermost room, the wall started to hollow; it left a huge maw with a dark corridor that would lead him under, but this was not his purpose for coming here. "I wonder if the guy took the bait?". Soma recently got himself involved with someone suspicious. Ever since he received enlightenment, his senses have become sharper. From afar, he feels a pair of eyes observing him. It could be just his imagination because Violet, who is also an expert in this matter, couldn''t detect its presence. But when he took out the emerald necklace, he felt that the stare was becoming more intense and directed straight to the item. Soma felt bad for making his girls become the bait, but the person who observed him seemed hesitant with his presence. So, he tried this method. "Sorry girls, I will make up for this mistake!". After he had finished collecting the mana core, Soma checked to see if there was some mana core that he had missed. But it seems he managed to clean them. He clenched his right hand and found no problem with his feelings. "I think it''s about time!". He went back toward the door and put his palm on it. [Are you going back to the previous floor?] [Yes or No] "Yes!". The huge door in front of him starts to twitch, and it lets out a rumbling sound that shakes the ground. Slowly, the door opened, and within the revealed gap, a black smoke emerged, making Soma knit his brows in wonder. He hurriedly stepped outside the floor for his instinct skill to flare up continuously. "What is this? It''s smoking around here?". With his sharpened sense and perception regarding mana that went up, Soma''s crimson eyes gleamed for a moment before he faintly saw silhouettes covered by the thick smoke. However, as he is about to take a step into the fray. "Explode!". An unfamiliar woman''s cold and threatening voice brought Soma''s attention to the smoke. "Soma, take cover!". "Holy barrier". Soma heard Serafina and Lucy''s voices coming from the opposite sides. Briefly, He reflexively leaped back and entered the boss floor once more. A blinding light entered his sight before a loud thundering boom reverberated that shook his eardrum. The residual smoke that entered the room, lit by the explosion, almost reached him. Luckily, he quickly kicked the ground on his feet and launched himself above. The blazing flame that burned the air intensely made the air dry and hot. Soma, with a sudden realization, hurriedly left the room when the door in front of him almost closed back. Once outside, white smoke from the explosion blocked his view, but it suddenly went away when a gust of wind entered the fray. As the smoke cleared up, Soma, hovering above the air, could see the place clearly. He witnessed his group, with Sera in the center covering Lucy, who gasped for breath, flanked by two large men in demon form. On the opposite side, he saw a woman with a robe, noticed his appearance, and prepared a dark magic circle. "Like I will let you!". [Oni Strengthening Technique activated] [Al stats will be enhanced 50%] In a blink, Soma arrived in front of the woman who was still preparing her magic circle. With a single thrust from his fist, Soma destroyed the magic circle and struck the woman in the face. Shattering glass and cracking bones echoed in the space, turning the atmosphere of the battle to silence. The two males who flanked the girls saw the scene turn stiffened like a statue. Gradually, veins emerged from their red skin, and the aura around them changed to menacing, exerting pressure on the weaker members. Violet, who saw the men lose their attention toward them, started to activate one of her skills: Stealth. Her presence disappears as if engulfed by the world while brandishing her dagger. The two men who lost their rationality rushed to Soma simultaneously, but Soma, who saw their coming, knitted his brows and then swiftly dealt with them. Soma stepped back, dodging the man''s downward swing, and kicked him in the abdomen, sending the kick to Violet''s side, who suddenly disappeared. As for the other man, Soma crouched down, letting the sword slice nothing but thin air; from below, he kicked the man''s knee, destroying its joint. "Aaaak!". The man let out a blood-curdling scream that shook Soma''s eardrum, so he lowered his stance further and thrust his palm forward to the man''s chest; a crack resonated in this space from the connected attack to the man''s ribs. His body got blown away toward Hina and Xiao Lian''s side. "Take care of them!". After talking like that, Soma began to focus his attention on the woman, but multiple magic circles appeared surrounding him. From them, a black chain began to emerge, restraining all of his limbs and body and taking away his freedom. "Fool!". "You are an idiot! Lightning Shock!". From around Soma''s body, crimson lightning burst apart wildly toward the surrounding area. Its brilliance red gave a chill to the female woman; it shattered the chain that binds him. "Wha?!". Within a single moment, a fist was looming in her sight before it crashed toward her nose, breaking it into pieces. Then, as if it was not enough, her back received a huge jolt after being slammed to the ground. Her body was screaming in pain, and the searing heat in her face was unbearable, which made her want to scream but can''t for her dizzy consciousness. Because of the lightning that ran across Soma''s skin, her body was electrocuted and paralyzed for a moment. Soma lifted his fists and once again brought it down to her skull, ending her life. [You gained Exp!] Violet, who saw her chance, starts to creep out behind the man who keeps holding his chest, which is sunken after receiving Soma''s kick. From behind, she swiftly pierced her dagger toward his brain, killing him in the place. "Silver hair!". "Mm". Xiao Lian rushed ahead and gripped her spear tightly while pointing its blade downward. The demon man, who was still recuperating, saw a silver death lunge toward him from above before the tip of the blade pierced his heart, ending the battle swiftly. Chapter 264: Chapter 264 Danger. After defeating the three mysterious individuals who suddenly attacked their camps, Soma looked at the three dead bodies and found them strange. He felt that the enemy was too easy to deal with. Also, he still didn''t know their true motive. Was it just targeting the items? Or was it something else? Soma regroups with his group and sighs in relief, seeing no open wounds on them. He feels tremendous guilt upon seeing Hina''s ripped clothes and the red stain on them, but he can only note that he will pay this debt later. "I''m sorry everyone". For now, he could slightly tilt his torso upfront and plead for an apology from the others. Serafina and the others who saw his act raised their brows in wonder. What caused him to act like this? After that, Soma began to tell them his scheme in luring the person who gave him watchful eyes in recent days. Everyone was stunned in silence, Serafina, Hina, and Xiao Lian aside, Violet and Lucy shifted their faces into anger after hearing his explanation. "Soma, you are truly¡­!". "Mr. Soma, I implore you not to use this method anymore that will put my lady in danger". "Well, Senior Lucy there is no harm to me so it was good, right?". "No harm? Kyaa..". Lucy shrieked in panic as she saw Hina walking toward her with blood on her clothes. She began to squeeze a bit of mana in her body and applied a healing magic, which seemed to make Hina smile apologetically. "Violet too, don''t get too worked up, I didn''t have a problem with it". "... Very well, if that is your will". Violet also began to tame once Serafina let out her voice. Xiao Lian was busy wiping the blood on the spear blade before joining the group. "Soma, what do we do next?". Xiao Lian stands beside Soma with her usual listless aura. There is no definite proof of the wound on her body, which makes Soma sigh in relief. He raises his left hand and pats her heart, which makes her purr like a cat. Soma detached himself from the group and approached the woman''s dead body. He began rummaging through her body and found no significant lead of who was the person behind these. But one thing is certain: the people who followed him were the demon. He covered his mouth and searched for a possible plot involving his current situation. But no matter what he did, he couldn''t recall a thing. As if that was not enough, he began to rack his brain to search for other perspectives, the character, whether it was the main or the villain. He searched for its details. However, it was easier said than done, as he couldn''t find a single clue of what the situation was. "This is truly troublesome, another unaware plot". Soma muttered in his heart. After all this time, when he knows which timeline he will enter, he can prepare a plan to break through it, even if he has to face them in a frontal clash. However, this time, it was different. The enemy that is targeting them is someone with a good head on their shoulder so that they wouldn''t reveal themselves in the open unless they were outsmarted. Soma has a couple of clues in his head of who the villain got a good head; for that, he needs to make sure of something. "Miss Violet, is there some big news in Italy these few days?". For the past couple of days, Soma has never delved into the news feed in this place. He is rather oblivious to the world''s movements. "...I am sorry, but". Violet is reluctant to open her mouth. Then she casts her glance at Serafina, lifting her thumbs and giving her an OK sign. She sighs after seeing her boss who has significantly changed, but it brings her happiness because she also wishes her boss happiness. "Recently there are some news that another dungeon appears in palermo near the coast, also a newly built restaurant in a neighboring town received three stars¡­ Also, I heard that Mr. Damian, from the Merchant Association visited this island to open up a new business partner¡­". "Damian!". At the same time, Soma''s body stiffened. Unconsciously, he clenched the gauntlet in his hand, which invited the other''s curiosity. "Mr. Soma, is that enough for your information?". "...Yeah, thank you very much". If the Damian she mentioned was a person who holds the place as the wealthiest person on the planet, then, indeed, everything became connected. Damian was one of the seven subordinates that the Demon Lord nurtured in ancient times. His real name was Invidia, and he was the lucky one to survive to this day. For he received the devil''s blood from the Demon Lord himself, his body was practically immortal, never aging. He is not that powerful among the other six. Still, he has the most brains and trickery in his operation, which can easily defeat Leon in the future by trapping him in the mass media and labeling him a hypocrite savior. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This has become troublesome for Soma to deal with. He knit his brows until he realized something important. "If he begins to move, then¡­". "Shit!". Soma turned his back and regrouped with the other. "Everyone gather around!". "What happened, Soma?". "Soma?". Hina and Serafina looked at Soma, who was distressed, summoning one of the relics he got in the auction. It gave a lively vibe for its shine in his hand. Without any explanation, he grabbed Xiao Lian''s hands, making her face flush in embarrassment. "Everyone grabbed onto one another, hurry please!". Xiao Lian began to hold Hina''s hand, and Lucy Serafina and Violet continued holding it until it reached Soma''s other side. "Soma what is happening?". Soma ignored Lucy''s questioning as he closed his eyes, imagining the place where he wanted to visit. He racked his brain to gain perfect images to avoid getting lost and failing to transition. The globe in Soma''s hand shines in silver light. A magic circle that wrapped them appeared beneath them before it emitted a blinding light and swallowed their bodies. All of a sudden, their vision got distorted as their surroundings changed into a view of the deserted urban town. This meant this transition was a success, and they kept being incognito. "This is?!". "?!". "So this is how you used the relic". "What is that?". "...". Hina, Xiao Lian, Serafina, Lucy, and Violet noticed the change in their surroundings and turned toward Soma, who had already stored the globe. The place they currently are is the road that will lead straight toward Madam Beatrice''s mansion. Soma hurriedly detached from the group and ran toward the mansion. The girls, wondering why he was in so much distress, followed him from behind. However, their speed was incomparable to Soma''s, who had already gone far away. Violet is the only one who can keep up with him, but she prefers to accompany Serafina and the others. He launched himself across the deserted street and once Soma was nearing the mansion place, his instinct skill flared up. Soma, who noticed the danger, knit his brows in panic. His face turned white, for he feared that the worst had happened. His heart tightened upon witnessing the sight of the unconscious men, wearing black suits, lying across the front gate of the mansion. He clenched his hands and teeth and could only hope they were still alive. After arriving at the entrance gate, Soma checked the vital signs of the unconscious guard and found no wound that was life-threatening and could finally sigh in relief. "I wonder who did all of this on broad daylight?". Chapter 265: Chapter 265 Contract. Soma moved aside the unconscious men to the side so as not to block the way. The other groups began to arrive, and Serafina, who had seen the event, knit her brows in shock. Violet rushed ahead and began to gather her own information. "They are just unconscious". Soma calmly assessed the situation. "It seemed so". Violet begins to help Soma move the unconscious man to the side. "What happened?". Serafina suddenly switched her mood and dropped her tone to the coldest Soma had ever heard. It is not surprising that the subordinate who protected her mother''s place had just been laid out. Soma approached her side and told the other about what was on his mind. The group mood instantly turned solemn, and Serafina, who was on her edge, almost snapped and rushed inside, ensuring her mother was fine. He noticed her trembling gaze and hands as he clasped them tight to give her a bit of comfort. Her eyelashes fluttered, and she turned to him in worry. "Mama is?". "Let''s search her together and whatever you do don''t act rash, our priority is your mother and others safety". Everyone nodded their head upon Soma''s explanation. For the last time, he clasped Serafina''s hand tightly before he walked in front and followed by the other. The atmosphere in the house was bleak with no living humans in sight. Usually, there are servants that will tend to garden at this time of hour, but there are none; all of them were put to sleep by some magic, for Soma could feel a lingering mana that clad the unconscious servants. Slowly, they entered the state, where they found many more servants lying on the floor, drifting comfortably on their dream. Soma and Violet, who had sharp perceptions, noticed a lone figure sitting silently in the living room enjoying her teatime accompanied by Madam Beatrice, who sat unconscious beside the person. Serafina swallowed her tongue and almost shouted her mother''s name. Her fist was clenched so tightly that it left a trail of blood on the floor. "You guys came?!". The person''s voice was tempered by magic or an item so Soma couldn''t notice the person''s gender. However, upon getting closer, he noticed the person''s delicate hand, which Soma assumed was a woman. "Please have a seat because we seem to have something we need to discuss". On the three-seater sofa, Soma helps himself while facing the woman. But, one other person joined in; it was Serafina whose eyes could freeze the dessert, devoid of emotion, and keep her gaze on the person. Soma, on the other hand, focused his gaze and noticed the faint trace of mana connecting the person to Madam Beatrice. Internally, he clicked his tongue, for his biggest fear finally happened. This is what is scary about Invidia: despite his lack of strength, his cunningness knows no bounds. With his assets as the wealthiest person on the planet, he could cover any incident that involved him and even make some country, or even the Awakeners association, turn a blind eye to what he did. He didn''t know exactly who the woman behind that hood who sat in front of him was. The woman''s body was covered in dark brown robes, and its hood covered almost half of its face. She probably has a great mastery of magic; she can alter its face, covering it with a dark shadow. "What do you want?". Before Soma could open his mouth, Serafina started the initiation. Her cold tone that pricked his skin raised the tension in the room. However, despite that, the person only calmly drank the steamed tea in front of it and sipped it elegantly, with a trained movement. "That''s a nice necklace you have there?". Everyone in the room finally understood why the woman bothered to do all of this stuff. Her attention was directed to the item in the first place. Soma, who got his assumption right, leaned his body forward and opened his mouth. "You seemed to know about the item, well". The mysterious woman sighs and places the teacup back on the table. "I have a good eye for the thing". "Is that so? I happened to find it in the dungeon, but I couldn''t find out the details of the item. Is the item so precious for you to do this kind of thing?" With a wave from her hand, Beatrice''s body twitched, which made Soma''s group jolt in response. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma couldn''t see it, but he definitely felt that the woman behind that shadow was snickering, telling him that she was having the upper hand here. [Extra Skill puppeteer activated] He activated the skill to kill all his emotions and focused his whole attention on her. The tension in the room slightly rose as a thick killing intent appeared from Soma''s body. The surrounding air became too heavy for the woman to breathe, but it didn''t happen to Soma''s colleagues; they seemed casual and weren''t affected by the pressure. Cold sweat began to appear around the woman''s head; she understood Soma''s strength the most. The sight of him getting out from his enlightenment and the ferocious aura that made her Soul tremble in submission labeled him as someone dangerous. That is why she chose this method. However, after all of that, she felt faint similarities between them, who held demon blood inside. "...Let me get this straight, name your price and let go of all of the hostages at once". "Fufu, you seemed to like joking. You forgot that I have full control over them and especially hers". Beatrice''s body once more twitched, and now a thin white mana that looked like a thread circling her neck. The thread connected toward the woman''s dedicated hands. Everyone in the room fell into a panic, and Serafina, with bloodshot eyes, was ready to lunge at the woman any time. However, Soma keeps his gaze straight and maintains his cold face. "I will ask once again, name your price and let go of all the hostages you held!". The woman finally gulped her saliva, seeing the murderous intent that leaked from Soma''s body. She is certain that even if the hostages were killed, she also would get killed and couldn''t deliver her promise to her Boss. That is one thing she couldn''t forgive herself. Behind the shadow that covered her face, she knitted her brows in annoyance because of how shallow her plan was. She began to rack her brain and found one issue that might let her escape from this place. "Fine, let''s form a Soul Pact?". Soma saw the woman raise her right hand, and he also did the same. Then, simultaneously, both of them spoke. "Soul Pact". A red magic circle appeared between them, and a single piece of paper floated before them. "State your term first!". Soma demands the woman to make her demand first. "I am Anna, asked the boy before me to give me the possession of the Item that is related to the Ancient Tomb, right now". The woman named Anna gazed at the necklace on Serafina''s neck and the bracelets on Hina and Xiao Lian''s hands. On the other hand, Soma, who heard the woman''s name, knitted his brows because he knew her identity well. She is the sole possessor of the rare extra gift World Eye, the more advanced version of appraisal. The eyes had the ability to appraise any living beings, items, and Relics and could see the entire world timeline and the secret behind it; she is one of the toughest demons to deal with. Because of her, the demons always had a step ahead in everything they planned to revive the Demon Lord and prepare for the war. "I am Soma, asked the woman in front of me to release all the hostages in her hands safely without leaving any traps behind. Also I implore that the contract will expire within a week". "Me too the same". As the person who had experienced it, Soma gave another term for the contract to be terminated in a week''s time. Luckily, Anna also agreed to the terms. Simultaneously, Soma and Anna bit their thumbs and pressed them toward the paper. The magic circle began to shine bright red, merging the two terms into one. [Soul Pact] [The Content] 1. Contractor Anna wants contractor Soma to give all the Items he found in the Ancient Tomb right now. 2. Contractor Soma wants Contractor Anna to release all the hostages Safely without leaving any traps behind. [Duration: One week] [Soul Pact Established, Begin to take the compensation] [You gained Title Soul Pact Contractor] Chapter 266: Chapter 266 Help. A translucent window appeared in front of their eyes; suddenly, their body turned sluggish in a moment, and a faint white aura leaked out from their body before they got sucked into the contract that was still hovering in between them. However, the effect was not too fatal, unlike the first one; this must be because his constitution was stronger compared back then. The magic circle just disappears and leaves an eerie feeling for those who see it. The woman who was also in the same situation gradually regained her strength. She stood up from her place and demanded the item while extending her hand. "Give me the items!". The girl behind Soma began to reluctantly take out their item and hold it in their hands. Serafina also looked toward the two of them, who proceeded the talk without her consent, gritting her teeth, taking out the necklace from her neck, then extending her hand, followed by the other two. However, there is something she forgot in the clause. At the same time, Serafina and the girls behind were trying to give the items. Soma, on the other hand, smirked as he saw the white line on Beatrice''s neck turn faint, almost gone. Immediately, he lunged and kicked Anna in her stomach. A crashing sound echoed in the place, making all the spectators turn their attention toward the hole where Anna was thrown to the field outside. Thanks to his intimidation since earlier, it probably dulls her thinking process. At first, Soma is hesitant, but after looking at the Sloopy plan Anna had committed and still many flaws she had, she resorts to this challenge, where he gives her much pressure to see if she can still think far ahead or not. The results are far more worth the task. As a matter of fact, it seemed Anna herself was still lacking in many aspects, especially in battle. Everyone in the room was stunned by his action and then turned their gaze toward Beatrice whose neck seemed still intact and looked fine. "Senior Lucy hurry and check mother!". Unconsciously, Soma called Beatrice a mother, as he didn''t have time to prolong this. Once he stepped forward, his heart thumped, and an excruciating pain assaulted his nerves. "Kuh!". His whole body screams and trembles in agony, but he grits his teeth and activates his extra skills to the max. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Nullifying the pain 100%] Blood began to spurt from his seven orifices, and he rushed outside to face the demon. "You bastard!?". Anna saw Soma''s face leaking much blood from his seven orifices, probably because it violated the soul pact; however, what made her stunned was his sheer willpower to withstand the pain that gnawed his body and soul. "Give me the items!". "Kuh! Blurk!". Soma held his mouth and almost spewed much blood from his destroyed internal. He cast his bloodshot eyes on Anna, which made her shrink in fear. "She is still not mature enough. I must finish her here to prevent the demon plan!". Soma muttered in his heart before he summoned his lightning. [Martial Saint First Technique Lightning Step Beyond Heaven''s Might] The ground beneath them starts to tremble, and the black clouds begin to gather above them, creating a massive maw and warning the land beneath about the catastrophe. A crimson lightning burst forth from all around his body, its color bringing forth the destruction that even makes the surrounding atmosphere tremble in fright. This is the evolved version of the techniques. At first, the technique itself was nothing but an imitation of the Martial saint himself. Then, by the time he receives an epiphany in his training, the skill has seeped into his well-being and become exclusive to Soma. The previous technique was focused on attacking and speed, but the current technique was a variation of footwork, speed and attack that combined into a whole package. In terms of attacking power was indeed a bit lacking compared to the earlier, but Soka decided to strengthen his Foundation before going beyond. One step was all he needed to do to reach Anna and deliver a dreadful kick to her abdomen; an unnerving sound echoed as her organs were destroyed. She coughed a mouthful of blood, and her consciousness started to blur. However, in her last line of defence, she turned herself into a demon, and before finishing transforming, her body slammed to the ground. "Gahak!". A loud thundering roar resonated across the field, and a crater was made from a single stomp from Soma''s feet. But despite having that monstrous power, his body also reached its limit because of the contract that gradually chipped his life force. The moment Soma tried to finish Anna, a massive torrent of water mass blasted him away from her place. "Blarkh!". From that impact alone, Soma threw up a massive amount of blood from his mouth, and his veins started to burst apart, his body getting destroyed slowly. Blood didn''t stop oozing from all over his body, but Soma refused to yield and stubbornly stood up, looking at the figure of a full-transformation demon, different from the other. It had black skin, and it had four horns sprouted from its forehead and side skull. The black bat wings on his back figure were four glittering with black miasma that brought corrosive energy to anything that it touched. "You!". Soma recognised the man; he was Invidia, An ancient demon, one of the seven direct subordinates of the demon lord who is still alive to this day. "Soma?!". "?!". "Who are you!". "Young ladies, stay behind me!". Hina, Xiao Lian, Serafina and Violet came out from the mansion only to witness Soma in a sorry state, and a strong-looking demon helped the nearly dying woman. Invidia who saw the incoming Girls witnessed the Items he had been looking for. With a single wave from his hand, three water blades from compressed water flew unnoticed until the girls saw a line of blood that caught their attention and suddenly they felt a tremendous pain over their right hand. "Aaaah!". "Eeukh!". "Kuuh!". "Young ladies?!". Again, with a flick of his hand, three items flew into Invidia''s hand before he created a magic circle behind his back while looking at Anna''s sorry state. "Well, then I will be taking her". "Wait Invidia!". [Oni Wrath activated] [All stats enhanced 100%] Soma, who got released from the contract bind, raised his battle aura and lunged forward to Invidia within that slowed time. The space around Invidia began to distort, and a huge black maw appeared and swallowed them whole. At the last moment, Soma saw Invidia glare at him, probably because Soma had yelled his name earlier. In this time and age, it''s pretty rare for humans knowledgeable enough to remember one of the Ancient Demon Invidia''s names. All they know was Demon Lord and all of their subordinates were murdered leaving only a handful of demons that hide their trace until today. So Invidia was a bit shocked that there is a human who knew that name where humanities recorded him dead eons ago. He cast his curious gaze toward the boy who was desperately trying to reach him with killing intent. "I will remember you, boy!". The maw disappeared leaving an empty space where Soma just bypassed it, and fixed his position into stand up. "Shit!". He clenched both his fist and submerged in his sense of regret for not killing his opponent sooner. "Aaakh!". The cry from someone he held dear reverberated in his ears and brought him back to the surface. He turned his attention and saw the three girls'' right hands were missing. His face turned white, and he hurriedly approached them. "Mr. Soma?!". "Quickly take them inside. Lucy will do something about it!". Violet carried Serafina and rushed toward the house, whereas Soma took Hina and Xiao Lian, who were biting their lips and white faces. "Kuuh! Soma!". "...Soma, Hurts!". "You''re going to be, okay!". Once inside, Lucy, who already depleted her mana, gasped in shock, but after Soma provided her with a High-grade Mana potion, she began to use her advanced Light magic. "Perfect Heal!". Chapter 267: Chapter 267 Supper. After a brilliant light gathered around the three girls who endured the pain that wreaked havoc in their minds. The light that shone like a miracle itself brought change upon the three girls who lost their limbs. From their lost limbs, a transparent figure of a hand began to take form before it solidified and turned into a normal hand. The three girls'' complexions were gradually getting better as the pain and fear that engulfed their minds disappeared. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma also sighed in relief, and his feet suddenly lost their strength as he flopped down to the ground. The sizzling bolts that crawled around his skin disappeared, and he returned to his normal state, which was weakened and full of wounds. After recklessly activating his Oni Wrath in his critical state, once his mind calmed down, it began to slip away. His sigh started to flicker, and gradually, it turned heavier before he lost consciousness. "Soma!". Lucy, who saw him unconscious, fell into a panic state, whereas Violet hurriedly caught him in her hands before he slammed to the floor. "Miss Lucy, please cast healing magic upon Him too. It seemed his internal organs were rupturned". "Okay!". With the news from Violet, Lucy starts her use of Perfect Heal to heal the wound in Soma'' sSoma''s body instantly. The pale face he had gradually turned rosy, and his breathing turned normal. Hina, Xiao Lian, and Serafina slowly got up from their lying position and saw Soma lying unconscious on Violet Hands. Their faces started to turn white. "Soma". Simultaneously, the three of them gathered around him, almost overwhelming Violet, who held him in their hands. Lucy started fidgeting, trying to stop them for some reason. "What was the commotion about? What, why did our house have this hole?!". The sound of Beatrice''s awakening brought every person in the room''s attention to her. She stiffened like a statue, looking at the hole that sent a gust of wind through the room. "Um, Mom you might not believe this, but". "Sera, what happened please explain it to me". Serafina began to talk about what was happening in the mansion. She told her mother everything, including the demon''s appearance, unconscious state, and Soma, who fought the demon but failed to kill it. "I see, how was Soma''s condition?". "He is fine, Madame. He only needs a bit of rest". Violet interjected while showing Soma, who sounded asleep in her hands. "Bring him to his room and change his clothes". "Understood". After that, the servants who are sleeping within time slowly regain their consciousness one by one. They begin to get briefed by Beatrice about what happened, and all of them feel great fear but also awe toward Soma, who tries to chase away the demon who threatened them. "Everyone, I implore you to help with this. Now go back to your station, and for a while, please fix this wall." "Understood madam". *** Slowly, within the comfort of darkness and the vague feeling of waking up, Soma, with his heavy eyelids fluttering open, saw a familiar ceiling. Beside him, he could hear a melodic humming that soothed his heart. He turned to the side and found Madame Beatrice busy knitting a red thread into a long cloth that she folded on her lap. Soma tensed the muscles around his body and found nothing strange. But because of that, Beatrice noticed him and stopped her hands. "Soma, you awake?". "Yes". Beatrice put aside the tool she held and approached the bedside to help him to sit. Soma gave his thanks as Beatrice began to pour water into a glass cup and presented it to him. "You must be thirsty, drink this first!". "Thank you very much!". Soma slid aside his feet, letting it touch the floor, and then he received the cup with both hands before he gulped the content in one go. Still feeling unsatisfied, he asked to give him another cup, and after he emptied the silver kettle, he finally could sigh in relief. Because of the water, his body feels invigorated, and he is ready to do his activity. He is wearing loose sleepwear that he is unaware of, probably the clothes from Serafina''s father. "How long have I been asleep?". "It was a full day. I am glad you awoke soon because if you don''t, I plan to call an ambulance to take you to the hospital." "Ahaha, thank you". Soma truly felt relief in his heart, for he was waking right now. He cast his gaze around, and this was indeed his room. "Um, Madame..". "No, no, no¡­". Beatrice playfully tilted her index finger to the side while saying ''No'' in rhyme. She soon spread her mouth while gazing at Soma tenderly. Soma, on the other hand, feels a great sense of deja vu. Her smile resembled Serafina so much when she decided to tease Soma. "I heard you are dating my daughter, am I wrong?". Her meaningful grin made Soma loosen his guard and made him feel helpless. "Um, yes. I am". "I see, so from now on, don''t call me madame, call me Mother!". The sudden suggestion from Beatrice caught Soma off guard, and he blanked for a moment. But upon looking at her playful but also serious attitude, it seemed his path had been sealed from any direction. Soma gulped his saliva. He didn''t realize why, but his body started to fidget when he tried to call her mother. He tried to activate his Skill to hold off the embarrassed emoticon that started to sprout in his chest, but he decided against it. "Mo-mother!". "Fufu, Finally, I have a son. Yes, Soma". Beatrice''s facial muscles started to loosen. She never thought that she could hear that from her daughter''s boyfriend. The truth is she adores a boy child, but with her illness that gnawed at her for years, she couldn''t make it happen. However, suddenly, her body stiffened upon directing her gaze at him. A single tear travelled down Soma''s left cheek. "What''s the matter sweetheart?". "Eh?". Soma himself seemed not to realize it. The tears that started to spill began to stream down both of his cheeks. He didn''t know why, but after he called the figure before him, who looked at him tenderly, Mother. "Soma". "I''m sorry, I was just reminded of my long deceased parents". When Beatrice saw Soma like that, she couldn''t help but stand from her seat. She then embraced him tenderly while also caressing his trembling back. From the story of what her daughter shared yesterday and the blood that smeared his clothes, she couldn''t imagine. The child, who still hadn''t lived a quarter of his life, had to shoulder a heavy burden on himself and the other, whom he held dear. Also, the matter about his parents, who are long gone, leaving him alone in this cruel world, brings forth her grief. Slowly, she tightened the embrace, which soon made Soma couldn''t hide his sob and cry in her embrace. "Let it out Son! You are my son from now on and forever". "...". Soma cried louder as Beatrice kept calming him down like a mother soothing her kid. Beyond the door in the room where, the door was slightly cracked open, leaving a big enough gap for eyes to look inside and hear what had transpired inside. Hina, Xiao Lian, and Serafina, who intend to visit Soma''s room, halted in place and, with red eyes, slowly clenched their fist and slightly stepped away from the door. For the first time ever since they had known Soma, the three of them saw him crying. Soma, who always stood brave in every enemy he faced, stood firm in the principles he held. Also, Soma, who would do everything to keep everyone close to him safe, was showing his weak side. From the cry, they could feel how much grief he held within years of loneliness without his parents and his struggle to survive on the planet. The three of them started to cry. They couldn''t imagine how heavy the burden he was carrying on his shoulder was. The three of them silently cried in the corner of the room for a while. Hina, who awoke from her grief, slapped hard her cheeks that jolted both Xiao Lian and Serafina. They saw red marks on her swollen cheeks. "I guess, we should prepare something for supper today". Xiao Lian and Serafina, stand dumbfounded seeing the bright smile on Hina''s face, despite her looks. However, thanks to that, the two of them also rose from their feet and followed her back to the kitchen. That day, when Soma came out from his room, everyone in the place celebrated his awaking and held a supper with many dishes that were made by Hina and the chefs in the house. Everyone was having fun, savoring the dish while joking as one big family. Hina, Xiao Lian and Serafina. The three of them were always staying near Soma, not wanting to be separated, and talking to him, trying to learn more about him. Looking at his calm and caring smile, they swore in their hearts never to let Soma carry that heavy burden alone. Chapter 268: Chapter 268 Holiday. It''s been almost a month since the incident that happened in the mansion where Beatrice stayed. All of the wounds from that time have already been healed, and the mansion has returned to its former glory. The holiday will also be over in three days. In the past few weeks, Soma has spent his days training in the mansion field. Even when he heard that Damian had detached himself from the island and the Soul Pact had been annulled, he kept staying in the place. He worries that something will happen to it. Everyone found his act pretty endearing; it was like Soma had become a guardian dog in the mansion. Within the vast field where the sun''s light shares its blessing to the land, Soma, who has just woken up from his slumber, is doing some exercise to finish his daily quest. While stretching, the atmosphere around him was lively. The three girls were also doing the same movement behind him, talking merrily about the dungeon and getting stronger. Soma felt a bit strange seeing them here. He didn''t know what kind of motive pushed them toward this place, but seeing his girlfriends chatting happily was a good thing for him. [Daily Quest] [Running for 30 minutes] After enough stretching, they began to run, circling the field''s perimeter. Slowly, Soma, who led ahead, increased his pace, and the girls followed. The soul pact had been annulled, but he felt he had lost something in that transaction. From this point forward, he must be diligent in leveling. Soma wouldn''t know where Invidia and Anna would act; worse, they could just use someone precious to corner him. "Why the long thought?". Serafina ran beside him, showing her refreshing smile, blooming like a spring flower. "Nothing, I just thought about what I should do during this almost end vacation". "Hmm! Okay, I will buy that for now". Soma evaded the topic and began to increase the running pace. He secretly thinks, "Why does she see my lie easily?". He began to reassess his worry. Thirty minutes passed in a flash as they continued to the sparring. Soma will fight Hina and Xiao Lian, while Serafina is taking another lesson from Violet, who has been asked to train Serafina in dagger techniques. "You two, come!". "Okay". "Mm". Hina and Xiao Lian clenched both of their wooden weapons to prepare their stance. In a single breath, both of them rushed forward, with Hina coming first and Xiao Lian following behind. Soma took a step back behind to dodge the diagonal slash from Hina; then another attack came from Xiao Lian in the form of a clean thrust that aimed at Soma''s left side. He shifted his footwork and dodged the thrust with minimal movement before another attack came. The two girls had become in sync ever since they had trained in this manner for the past weeks. Their growth was nothing but outstanding, and both of them spread their Bonus Point evenly in Physical strength and a bit to Mana to keep up with their magic. On the other corner field, Serafina, holding a wooden dagger in both hands, learns the basics from Violet while sharpening her focus to the limit. She copies each move from Violet and sometimes chooses a way that looks comfortable for her. Both of them move simultaneously the same. Serafina, who had always relied on her magic all this time, decided to learn close-quarter combat after seeing that the other three could do it. In Violet''s eyes, surprisingly, she regards Serafina as having high potential. So, she also began seriously teaching everything she knew about dagger techniques and some ways to gain advantages in a battle. Also, she added some of her knowledge as an assassin. All of them were seriously doing their activity in the field, watched by Beatrice, who was always knitting some thread, enjoying her morning tea. She watched the kids doing their best with a warm smile that brought forth a gentleness. "Fufu, they are wonderful kids". Time slowly passed as Soma and the others, who had finished their training and were sitting on the terrace, accompanied Beatrice. "Right, soon everyone will be back to the academy in three days right?". "Yeah, Haaaa". "What''s the matter, Sera?". Soma brought up the topic of seeing her rare sighs. "No, it''s just, after this long vacation, the schedule of the student council will be busy until the new year with events and stuff". Hina and Xiao Lian, who were still oblivious about the event, exchanged looks, and Hina opened her mouth. "What sort of event?". "Fufu, You will find it out later". "...Mm, Okay". Beatrice, who saw the conversation between the kids, interjected as she already planned this thing from the start. "Well, before everyone goes back let''s go toward some place, first". "Where too?". Serafina''s question just got brushed by Beatrice''s smile. "Everyone pack your things we will launch in a moment!". **** After the sudden invitation from Beatrice, Soma was standing on one of the Hotel balconies overlooking a stunning beach, where the rhythmic sound of crashing waves filled the air. A soft breeze that gently brushed his skin carried the scent of saltwater, calming his heart. The golden sand stretches out to each side, connected away by the blue sea, its blue surface glittering under the afternoon sun. Soma was enjoying his alone time when a presence approached his side. "Soma". With a playful tone, Serafina leaned her body toward the steel fence beside Soma while looking at his side profile. "Where are the others?". "They went to the private pool inside the hotel". He never thought that not only were they visiting one of the famous private beaches in Italy, but Beatrice had also splurged a considerable amount of money to book all the facilities and let her family enjoy the place to themselves. "I see". Soma turned his back and let the wind cool his head, which had been filled with worry for the past weeks. He inhaled the salty air lingering in the atmosphere while emptying his mind. Suddenly, Serafina came in front of him, putting both hands to the side and trapping Soma. Their faces were close enough to feel each other''s breath. She was wearing a green bikini and covered by a white short-sleeved hoodie. Without any complaint, Soma plucked her moist lips, and they enjoyed their happy time together. The kiss lasted longer than usual. It ignited Serafina''s passion; she circled her hands behind Soma''s neck and pulled him closer to feel his body warmth. After half a minute, they tasted each other''s lips and separated. "Fufu, that was dangerous and at the same time thrilling". "Yeah". Both of them began to reignite their kiss deeply and passionately. Like Serafina, who hugged his neck, Soma also began to circle her, his hand toward her slender and soft waist, bringing it close to his side. Serafina''s body jolted in shock, and she separated their lips. With a flushed face, she alternated her gaze between Soma''s eyes and her abdomen. "Soma, I feel something hard!". "Well, how can it not after kissing my girlfriend passionately". "Oh, are we going to go all the way?". "That''s tempting, but can you please wait. I am still fourteen and there is someone that still hasn''t wrapped her mind". "Ah, I see. You are planning to wait so you can devour us three?". "Is that bad?". "Eh?". Serafina, who suddenly got kissed, closed her eyes and internally spoke to thoughts, "Fufu, what a sinful man he is". Slowly, they separated their kiss, and she smiled in happiness. "Make sure you Kiss Hina like this, later! I came here today because I am at her mercy". Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, I will definitely do that". "Good". Both of them began to immerse themselves in their own world, flirting and talking about the events that would happen in the future in the Academy. He needs to plan his next course of action if he wants to grow from here further. **** Deep inside the hotel, Hina and Xiao Lian were enjoying their swimming and currently taking a rest on the beach seat. They were confronting each other. "I want to hear your thoughts, Silver hair!". "Mm?". Xiao Lian, who stuffed her mouth with seafood, turned her attention to Hina, who looked at her seriously. She gulped the food in her mouth and spoke. "What do you mean?". "Of course about, Soma. I want to hear your thoughts about him". "Soma¡­". After being addressed directly, Xiao Lian stopped her activity and began to immerse herself in her thoughts, thinking back about the experience she shared with him. After hearing about his past, she decides to protect him no matter what. She knows that was not what Hina had in mind when she asked that question. But she herself is still unclear about whether the feeling she had is Love or just one she has toward someone who wants to be protected. There is also the matter of her mother, who is still bedridden to this day, which still weighs down her mind sometimes. Hina, who saw Xiao Lian''s conflicted thoughts, sighs in regret as she brings another worry for Xiao Lian to bear. After seeing Serafina, who got her chance, she wants the girl before her to also have one for her own good and for Soma: "It seemed I am too rushed in this matter." "I am sorry, Silver hair". "Mm, What for?". "Nothing. Well, you can come to me when you need help. I will certainly help you." "Mm, thank you, Red hair". Chapter 269: Chapter 269 Academy. Three days passed instantly, and they enjoyed their vacation to the fullest in a hotel in Italy. All of them are currently inside a limousine Beatrice''s own, and their destination is an airport where Serafina''s private plane has been waiting. This is probably the time Soma had spent slovenly with the girls; he occasionally flirted with Hina and Serafina, and as for Xiao Lian, he would go together as a tourist searching for delicacies or some souvenirs to bring. Inside the limousine was lively with Beatrice, who kept talking to each of them, probably to get her fill because they wouldn''t be meeting anytime soon. As always, happy times will always feel the shortest. The limousine finally stopped its tires and stood near the private plane. They left the limousine one by one, starting with the servants from Serafina''s side, Beatrice, and then Soma and his group. "I am going to miss you everyone". Beatrice gives each girl her warm hug while holding back a sob. Serafina, who was being hugged, flushes in embarrassment but is also happy because she can see her mother is healthy and can leave the mansion. "Soma". "Yes, mother!". Soma finally gave in after being cornered into calling Beatrice his mother, and that name had already seeped into his consciousness. Besides, the feeling of having parents who were always watching him and encouraging him was not too bad. All of them entered the plane and were sent off from the airport. Beatrice kept waving her hand until she saw the plane had drifted off into the sky. "Safe travels, everyone!". Soma and his group are a bit reluctant to leave the island, but it is already their obligation to return to the Ark to attend the Academy. As the plane drifted off, inside the silent plane, as usual, Soma, sitting calmly on the seat, circulated the Mana through his nervous system while also training his lighting magic. A crackle of tiny bolts sometimes emerged, adding color to the room. Soma is not alone. All the girls also began to copy his routine, sitting on their own seats and circulating Mana in their bodies. They focused their minds while occasionally resting and enjoying a soft drink that Violet had brought. Time passed, and eventually, when the sky turned orange, they could see the scenery of the Ark floating on the Pacific Ocean, with its majestic structure and strong foundation. Thanks to technological advances, planes can move faster and more efficiently with fuel, so travel that could take days can be finished in just half a day. The plane began to descend and landed in the "Everyone, is there any place you want to visit?". Serafina, who almost entered the limousine, turned her back and faced the other. "No I have none in mind". "Mmmm". Hina and Xiao Lian shook their heads to the side while Soma, still pondering something, finally opened his mouth. "I have some place, I need to go". "Okay, I will take you there, Is everyone okay with this?". "No, problem". "Mm, me too". "Thanks everyone!". After Soma told Serafina where he wanted to go, she informed the driver, and they entered the limousine. As the engine started, the limousine began to drive off from the airport. They glided smoothly on the road, carried by a luxurious car. Soma, who usually spent his time training, rarely cast his gaze outside, seeing the mundane scenery, and seemed fidgeting. The girls began to wonder why Soma seemed excited. Hina, who sat beside him, poked his cheek. "Soma the place you want to go, where exactly is it?". Soma snapped back from his long thoughts, which were getting wilder as he imagined the things he wanted to do. "It was a blacksmith, I want to ask for some custom-made clothes". "Clothes?". "What for? Is it a Battle-suit?". "Are the school uniforms not enough for you?". "Well, you guys can see it later". Hina, Xiao Lian, and Serafina, whose curiosity piqued, exchanged looks, and they chuckled seeing this are Soma, who excited like a boy his age. Not long after that, when the sun above them was almost completely submerged in the west, the limousine stopped in front of the Red Gate, which was still in operation. Soma and the girls decided to walk on the market street, their eyes filled with joy as they witnessed the scenery of the Market when it was almost nighttime. Multiple tiny neons tied on the wire above connected across the buildings, creating a cross pattern that gave color to the street. The stall vendors still keep their spirit yelling to attract every customer who still comes to the place. Of course, not all places opened; some had already closed, whether it was closing time or their product had sold out. In this lively atmosphere, the girls began stuffing their mouths and hands with many foods that were still abundantly showing themselves at this time. "This is delicious". "Mmmm". "Lets go buy that this time". HIna Xiao Lian and Serafina began visiting each stall, selling foods or snacks on their way to Malik. Occasionally, they would give half of it to Soma, making him enjoy the festive atmosphere the girls and the surroundings created. While they were still enjoying each meal in their hands, Soma finally stopped in front of the shop he knew well. Without hesitation, he ascended the stairs and pushed the door, followed by the chime of a bell that alerted Malik, who sat behind the counter lazily. "Mr. Malik, how have you been?". When Malik saw Soma enter, he stiffened his body. Then, after seeing other pretty girls coming inside, his eyes knitted into a frown. "What is this? Are you trying to brag?". "No, hell no. I came here because I have something I want you to make!". Before many eyes gathered at him, Soma stepped forward and summoned something from his relic. "What is that?". "It is Silver?". S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I never saw a big chunk of silver in my lifes, Hm, wait?!". The girls'' eyes were wide open, for they had never seen a huge chunk of silver ore in front of them, but upon getting closer, the girls who were sensitive toward Mana felt something strange from the silver chunk. However, Malik was different; as someone who delved into the smithing, within a glance, he already knew what kind of chunk Soma had shown to him. Because of his frantic thoughts, Malik jumped from his seat and stood in front of Soma. "Kid, is that what I think it is?". "Go and have a look at yourself". Soma placed his palm on top of the massive chunk beside him. Malik began to take his monocle and inspect the silver. Soon, his body stiffened in shock at what he assumed was right. Serafina, curious, began to take her monocle and look toward the silver. Her eyes opened wide in shock. With trembling lips, she spoke. "Mi-Mithril!". "What?!". "?!". The soft voice from Serafina jolted Hina and Xiao Lian''s brain, for they had seen something so outrageous for the first time in their lives. They were so shocked that they turned to stone. Malik, who saw the smile on Soma''s face, felt slightly irritated but also glad that the kid was still alive and well after that incident. "So, what do you want, Kid?". "I want to make some battle clothes with this!". "?!". Chapter 270: Chapter 270 Picking and Giving. Soma''s statement made Malik and everyone in the room except him turn baffled. When he meant to make battle clothes, he meant to use the precious material Mithril in their sight. The girls were stupefied by his antics, but eventually, they smiled amusingly, seeing Soma, who excitedly brought up the topic. On the other hand, Malik had to think deeply about what he should do about the matter. With his unique skill, indeed, he can transmute every material by combining it or dissolving it into tiny particles. However, this was the first time someone who obtained a rare metal just turned it into clothes instead of a weapon. He began to look at Soma and sighed in resignation. "Then what kind of clothes you want me to make?". "Wait, Mr. Malik. First of all, how much can you make clothes using this much Mithrill?" "Hm?! Wait a minute". After being addressed by Soma, Malik crouched down before the Mithril and placed his palm on it. Then, he began to inspect just how much it cost to create a set of clothes that would be coated using this rare material. A magic circle Soma recognized when Malik transmuted the Mana core appeared on the Mithril as Malik was closing his eyes, concentrating. After a minute passed, he finally opened his eyes and stood up abruptly. He looked toward Soma and opened his mouth, "With this much Mithril I can make approximately Ten sets of clothes". "Really?". "Yeah". "Good, with this the girls behind me also can get their share". "Eh?!". When Hina, Xiao Lian, and Serafina heard what Soma had said, their bodies flinched and stiffened for the unbelievable outcome this situation had become. "...Soma, are you sure?". Hina, who snapped back to reality, opened her mouth albeit stammered. "Of course you can, Xiao Lian and Serafina too, don''t hesitate!". "...Mm, Thanks Soma". Serafina shrinks her distance from Soma and gives him a tight hug that startles everyone in the room. Hina soon chuckles and is amazed at how she can publicly show her affection. As for Xiao Lian, she felt a pang of prickle pain in her chest, but with a slight shake of her head, it was dismissed almost instantly. This feeling had never been this severe before Hina had mentioned it at that time. She felt strongly stirred when she saw Soma close to another girl as if whispering that she wanted to be a part of it. "Fufu, thank you, Soma". Slowly, Serafina separated herself and began to stand beside Soma. "You seem blessed with women, kid?". A vein visible to the naked eyes sprouted from Malik''s forehead as he sarcastically spoke. "Well, they are too good for me, but I am happy to call them my partners". Soma, who said those words confidently, made every girl in the place flush red. They barely managed to hide their embarrassment and happiness, which filled their hearts to the brim. "Then, how can we make the order?". "Tch, you must first buy some of the clothes you want, and I will tune it up using this Mithril"." "How long will the process unfold?". "First, how many you want to make?". "If possible you can use all the material cause I can procure it in the dungeon later". The Mithril he obtained was beyond his predicament because he obtained it by chance at the Colosseum Dungeon in Italy. If he wanted to farm that kind of Metal, he knew where the place was; since it was still hidden, he needed some time to find it. But it was worth a shot later. Serafina, who got the gist of it, began to take out her terminal tablet and began to search for a variable option of clothes for her and the others. "Hina, Xiao Lian, come here, let''s pick our clothes, Soma too". "Okay". "Mm". As they approached, Serafina began to show so much catalog in her terminal; upon closer look, Soma could see that all of these were under the jurisdiction of her and Beatrice. Soma heard that Serafina is slightly interested in fashion because of her mother''s influence. Her mother was a professional designer who used to take Serafina to many fashion shows in every country before she fell ill. He was conflicted about what sort of clothes he needed to choose. At this time, every protagonist he reads in the story would rather pick a plate mail that barely covers some vital part of the body or something ridiculous, like a leather jacket or coat that shows how edgy the person is. The design of clothes had many options, but somehow, Soma''s gaze was directed toward the traditional Chinese clothes he often saw in Comics. Simultaneously, Soma''s gaze met Xiao Lian''s eyes, who seemed to have the same interest. Suddenly, a memory began to replicate in his brain, showing the upcoming event after the summer holiday. He began to feel certain of what he wanted to choose. "Sera, can you buy these Black Hanfu clothes, In pairs? For me of course". "Soma, you will pick this?". Upon Hina''s questioning, Soma nodded his head and made every girl in the room hesitate, as they already had a model in mind except for Xiao Lian, who was stunned by Soma''s choice. Slowly, she also began to pick her choice. "Um, I, too, want the same motive but a different color. This white and light blue, I think, will suit me." "Hee, Silver hair, you also choose these sets. Then might as well but with red and black". "Then I will pick the same, but with dark green. Can I drop the clothes off at this place later?" "Yeah, Sure. If the clothes arrive at this shop, I will soon begin the process of transmuting the Mithril." "Understand, then I will tell one of my subordinates to send it to you later". Serafina was the one who made the deal last, and the custom-made clothes were in process. "Ah, Serafina everyone takes two sets, okay!". "Don''t worry, I can handle it". Right now, Soma had no intention of asking her to pay it back later because he knew Serafina would just act stubborn and give him all the clothes for free anyway. However, even though the clothes were from Serafina, the payment to Malik was different. He approached Malik and spoke on his terms. "How much is the estimated price for them?". "I will tell you that later". "Okay, also can you transmute this thing once again?". Soma summons the globe relic, which still gleams lively in everyone''s sight. He once asked Hiroshi how much he added the mana core to the relics, and by his estimation, Soma assumed that the relic could be used five times to travel long distances. Soma had used it once before, and there were four more. "You got the Relic back?". "Yeah, Mr Hiroshi delivered it to me when I was in Okinawa". "I see". Malik hesitantly took the globe from Soma, feeling the weight of the relic. He began to recall the past occurrence when they were ambushed by the demon. "Kid, I am sorry at that time". "Oh, come one, it was already a long time ago". "Even so, I am sorry for leaving a kid like you there facing those demons, Alone". The solemn tone that escaped Malik''s lips froze the entire atmosphere in the room. All the girls had already heard all the details from Soma, but they never knew that someone was involved in that matter. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, I will accept your apology". "Thanks". Soma extended his right hand, and Malik shook it. They began to create another new bond of unbreakable trust. "Then, where is the mana core?". "Oh, right". He summoned a red mana stone he obtained in the dungeon he raided, and there were multiple of them. "You want to transmute all of these?". "Yes please, will it take long?". "No, it will probably finish in an hour. Why don''t you guys have fun in the market while I am doing my job? Also, it was almost time for dinner." "You are right, How about it everyone?". "Let''s go , I still have some storage left". "Mm, I am hungry". "Lets Go, then Mr Malik, I am counting on you". "Geez, to think that Miss Serafina would become one of this kid''s partners, I couldn''t imagine it." "Fufu, I also feel the same. Then Mr. Malik we will excuse ourself,". "Yeah, have fun. Escort your partner''s thoroughly Kid!". "That is my intention". Soma began to escort the girls outside, and they began to thoroughly explore the Market. Under the starlit neon, they basked in the festive moment while enjoying multiple foods and meals. Sometimes, the girls also tried the game at stalls that existed especially at night, trying to win their favorite prizes, mainly small plushies. In the end, each of them gained what they wanted, and they began to rest on the bench in the corner of the market. Each of their hands was stuffed with heavy food despite it being almost dinner time. But the girls can''t stop gobbling their food, and if they are bored, they will share some of it with Soma. "You guys wait here, I will take the item back". Soma alone returned to the shop and took back the relic that had been done in its transmuting. "Here, Kid!". "How much?". "Because you prepared everything, give me fifty". "Okay". After giving Malik the proper price, Soma bid his farewell and escorted the girl, who seemed still in a festive mood, toward the gate. On their way there, Serafina bought many food stalls and some snacks to be gifted to her servants at her place later. The limousine stopped in front of the market gate the moment they stood there. Serafina gave all the food to Violet and asked her to give it later. Violet felt dumbfounded at first, but as soon as it was her boss'' order, she complied with a smile on her lips. Once they entered inside, the car drove off silently from the place. Soma, who looked at the girls in front of him, summoned something from his relic. "Everyone!". The girls turned their attention toward Soma, who held a book and a small platinum ring in his hand. They tilted their heads, still unable to understand his meaning. "The three of you probably would end up involving yourself with me from here on out, so I want to give you these". Soma first gives the book to Serafina and then speaks. "Serafina. The book in your hand was a Grimoire that contains an Ancient spell of Wind magic. I want you to receive it!". "What?!". Serafina''s eyes bulged after hearing his explanation as if she couldn''t believe it. She took the monocle from her storage and looked toward the book in her hands, and her body started to tremble. "This?! Can I really?". "Of course, also this. Hina". "Eh?! Me?!". Soma handed him the Ring he had found at the same time as the book. "This ring is a dimension ring. It has a vast amount of capacity, and it was included with time-space manipulation. I want you to handle it!" Hina, who heard his explanation, stiffened. Her body turned into a statue incapable of speaking even a slight response. As soon as she saw the Ring approach, her body broke from its petrified state. She flailed her hands to the sides while shrieking in panic. "Wait, wait, wait, Why me?!". "I thought you were the most suitable to hold it, That''s all". "No way, there is Sera beside me". "I know. Sera is more experienced, but I think she lacks something, as someone that will lead in battle, as for Xiao Lian. She was not the type to lead someone. Only you, I believe if it''s you. You can lead the parties without me". "But¡­". Hina still seemed hesitant to take that burden in hand, but once she saw the look in Soma''s eyes, who relied on her, she began to recall her resolution. Slowly, she turned to look at Serafina and Xiao Lian. "Why not, I think you suit it better than me". "Mm, I have no qualms over it". "You two". After hearing the other two accept. She inhaled deeply to keep her emotions in check before taking the Ring in Soma''s hand. With her trembling finger, Hina placed the Ring on her right-hand finger, which symbolized a fiancee''s status. However, something happened when the Ring traced her mana. It began to resonate with her Mana, and slowly, the Ring itself became attached to herself. [Dimensional Ring Had picked its owner] [The owner: Akabane Hina] Seeing the Ring had settled itself on Hina''s finger, Soma sighed in relief as he felt happy about their growth. He leaned his back to the seat and enjoyed his leisure time until he arrived at the Academy a bit late. Chapter 271: Chapter 271 Announcement. Inside the crowded stadium, many Class-A students were conducting a mock battle, as today was their P.E. class. The homeroom Teacher, Lee, holding a terminal, observed each student''s strength and improvement in the Half-year they enrolled in the Academy. He noticed several of them. Ever since his enrollment, Soma had shown explosive growth, even as someone who stood at the pinnacle of Rank A. He was uncertain about defeating him if they were both serious in battle. Other students worth monitoring were Leon was the rumored Savior who also showed tremendous growth in these half-years, and Lin fan who seemed to be falling behind both of them in terms of growth, but still, in terms of dedication, technique, and experience, he was rivaling Soma. Within the girls'' side were Hina and Xiao Lian. These two girls also had quite a good amount of battle experience, as seen from their sparring and decisiveness in taking action. It seemed following Soma in their path was the right choice they had made. There is also a girl named Eri who wields a unique magic, Gravity. With her unique battle style, she brings a towering Shield. One other candidate would be Lydia, but looking at her timid nature, he felt a bit conflicted. Why does Teacher Lee bother himself by doing this? Because in the next month The Academy will be holding a yearly event called ''Martial Art competition'', and a ''Cultural festival''. Both will be ten days long and divided into two sequences: seven days for martial arts and three days for cultural festivals. Teacher Lee looked at the time in his terminal, and it was almost time for lunch. "Everyone gathered!" Like a duckling, every student began to form a line and gather their attention toward Lee. Soma, who stood behind each side sandwiched by flowers, sighed for an unknown reason. Ever since this morning, his mind had been preoccupied by something. Because he tends to prepare for imminent danger in the future, he is completely neglecting something important at this time. "Good job to you all. As you guys know, the competition and the festival will be held next month. After seeing your progress and growth, I have already decided which people will represent our class. First is Soma!" "Yes!". Everyone in the place had already accepted this decision, looking at how monstrous his strength was and also at the rumor that he had already killed a demon single-handedly, which made them excited to hear who else was going to be picked. "Leon and Lin Fan, you guys ready?". "Yes teacher!". "Yes". Many girls in the class looked at Leon endearingly with his cheerful reply and Lin Fan in a different light for his cold demeanor. As for the other boys, they sighed in disappointment because they knew the result would be this way. At least they could cheer for them later. "Next is from the girls side, Hina and Xiao Lian". "Yes". "Mm? Yes!". The Girls looked in amazement at Hina and Xiao Lian, who were being picked. On the other hand, Eri bit her lips because she couldn''t participate in the competition, and Lydia sighed and felt somewhat relieved because she wasn''t chosen. Many of them resigned in defeat, but also because Teacher Lee had picked them, it somehow raised the morale in the class, despite not being picked, because in this year''s competition, a first-year will become a good challenger. "That''s it for today. You guys can go to the cafeteria for lunch or training, but make sure to arrive in your next lesson". "Yes". All the students in the class chirped simultaneously, bringing a loud rhyme that shook the air around the stadium before they went toward the locker room. As usual, after Soma freshened up, he changed into his uniform and stood near the wall, waiting for the Girl''s side. He was invited to have lunch with some males, but he politely declined because he already had some plans for today''s lunch. The girls'' door room opened, and the girls from his classmates revealed themselves, but soon, when they saw Soma waiting calmly in front of them, their hearts skipped a beat. This scene never bore them; Soma''s silhouette when he was waiting for his girls was so alluring and also envying at the same time. "Soma, Sorry for the wait". "Sorry ". After seeing Hina and Xiao Lian, he parted his lips, and the other girls behind them, unknown to him, flushed their faces. The three began to walk to the cafeteria while talking about the earlier mock battle. Soma''s mind wandered about the competition that would be held; he remembered it was one of the important events where the main character, Leon, and the Villain, Lin Fan, clashed. He resorted to Leon''s victory by awakening his true talent and invoking a certain dark desire in Lin Fan. However, looking at Leon''s progress, he doubted that he would awaken. Meanwhile, Soma began to be curious about Lin Fan''s condition. If the story had entered this phase, then something had happened in his household. This is troubling him because he was not close enough to call themselves a friend, but Soma, who had been asked to take care of him by Martial Saints, couldn''t ignore him just like that. The only thing he can do is try to approach him nicely and not burden him. Slowly, he hopes that someday, he will open his heart. Once they arrived at the cafeteria, it was the same at this time. A huge clamor breaks where many students laugh hysterically while enjoying their meal with their closest friend. The lines that still were not dwindled, making the trio reluctantly wait in line before they got their food. Another commotion broke out when the student council member appeared. Then, from them, a beautiful girl with long, glossy black hair sprinted and buried her face in Soma''s back. "Aagh, Not anymore, the paper is killing me!". "Sera". Soma turned and saw Serafina with a somber mood across her face. She sighed deeply and brushed her forehead to his uniform, throwing a tantrum. Looking at her head that protruded from his back, Soma reached out his hand and patted her head. As his head touched her smooth hair, her body flinched, and she began to giggle in his back. The hug also tightened and made Soma smile wryly. "Enough of that, Sera. you are a student council, I hope you give a good example in your behaviour". Lucy came from behind, sighing, tearing apart the commotion that Serafina had caused. Everyone in the room thought, "Here we go again." They were all already aware that Soma was dating two people, which caused a huge uproar upon its revelation. The male seniors were shedding tears of blood, seeing Serafina, whose Idol had been taken, and Hina, who showed promising talent as the next Idol in the Academy, taken by the same Boy. This was truly a disaster. That fact infuriates many males in the Academy. Still, once they know that Soma is already experienced in Killing demons and destroying the dungeon core, a relative from the Awakeners Association president in Japan, no one dared approach him recklessly. Some of the boys tried to do that but were beaten to a pulp by him, easily in the arena where he used to train with his girls. "Tch, you chapstake, just tell me you are jealous". "I am not". "Why don''t you just hurry and snuggle that first year". "Wh-what?! We aren''t like that!". Lucy''s face turned scarlet after Serafina blurted that word. Soma, who heard their conversation, could only sigh in relief that Lucy had already noticed Leon''s charm. As someone filled with boundless kindness in their heart, no wonder they would be attracted to each other. "Sera, go ahead". "Oh? Ehehe, thanks. Bye Lucy". Serafina began to join with Hina and Xiao Lian, conversing in a lively manner. Soma turned to Lucy as she shook her head. "I am fine". "I see". Soma''s group began to await their next turn, and after waiting for a couple of minutes, they finally got their turn. They began to search for an available seat, but sadly, the seat seemed packed. "Oh, Senior Lucy Please take this seat, we already used it". "Well, Okay I will gladly accept it. Thank you, Girls". As expected from Lucy, she was loved by everyone in the school. They finally took their seats and enjoyed their food in silence. They passed the time quietly until Serafina, who was finished with the dish, started to open her mouth. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Right, Soma". "What?". "Our custom-made clothes is already finished and my subordinated will pick them up later". "Okay, can you inform me where the appointment will be? I will be there". Discover magic on m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r "Thanks, I will inform you later". Hina and Xiao Lian, who overheard the conversation, shot open their eyes, for their clothes had finally been completed. Soon, their eyes gleamed in excitement. Lucy, oblivious to the situation at hand, tilted her head adorably. "Custom-Made clothes?". "Right,I haven''t told you yet". Serafina began to explain in detail what was in their discussion. Lucy opened her eyes wide upon hearing the terms Mithril, but she soon clogged her mouth, for it would attract unnecessary attention if she found out. "Where did you get that?". "Well, Senior Lucy, it seemed Soma was lucky enough to encounter it when we were in Italy". "Italy? ¡­I see". "I''m quite lucky". It seemed Lucy understood the point but was still vague about when exactly Soma had found it. She also didn''t come with them till the end. At that time, she was too preoccupied to went home and act recklessly. She decided to go to the United States to visit her family despite the risk that was looming. But she safely arrived, reunited with her family. "Sera, are you going to be okay? Senior Lucy too?". Soma, who addressed the two seniors, made them jerked their heads toward the time and soon flinched. "Then, Soma I will inform you later, bye!". "Have a nice day, guys". "Shall we go too?". "Yeah". "Mm". The two girls nodded, began to pack up, and headed toward the class. They spent their afternoon class silently listening to the teacher and passed their time in a studious manner. Eventually, evening came. The blazing orange light that gleamed toward the earth cast a small shadow beneath Soma''s feet. He walked briskly alone while looking at his phone, seeing the messages Serafina had sent him. Enjoying the warm and pleasant evening that calmed his well-being, he approached the gate, where he saw the familiar Black limousine. Alan, holding a briefcase in hand, dragged it after he saw Soma''s figure approaching. "Mr Soma, how was your day?". "Yes, as usual studying and training. I am good". "Hoho, I am glad to hear you are well. Here is the item you requested the other day". Alan dragged the black briefcase and laid it before Soma. Soma crouched down, opened the lock, and saw the clothes inside. "Yes, I certainly received it, thank you Mr. Alan". "No, no this is my work after all. Then Mr. Soma I will take my leave". "Yeah, take care". Both of them bid their farewell, and Soma stood at the gate looking at the silhouette of the car that had disappeared in his sight before turning around. He decides to give the girls clothes later, dragging the briefcase while wondering about something that slipped his mind. "What is it again?". Chapter 272: Chapter 272 Gifts. Without realizing it, the day passed peacefully, and it was a weekday. Soma, accompanied by Xiao Lian, decided to hang out in the City and Buy something that he had forgotten for the past few days. July 27th had already gone away, and that day was Akabane Hina''s Birthday. He supposedly celebrated it. However, Soma was too preoccupied with Damian and his assistance at that time. So, he single-handedly sharpened his strength through training and focused on guarding the mansion. Then, after he returned to the Academy and could breathe the air of relaxation, he was struck by this situation. For now, Hina herself was being taken away by Serafina to the student council room, to help her in the paperwork that piling up for the upcoming event that will be held next month. It sounds cruel, but Hina couldn''t leave Serafina alone suffering while buried in documents, so she willingly participated. Soma and Xiao Lian walked side by side on the not-too-crowded street while enjoying their holiday in one of the famous cities. A center district in Ark, where many towering buildings cast long shadows over the sidewalks, protecting them from the direct light of the sun. Both of them already knew where they wanted to go, and it was one of the biggest malls on the island, where they decided to search for gifts. Many stores, restaurants, game centers, and Caf¨¦s line each side of the mall. Their bright signs and glass windows display the latest fashions, and people enjoy food and gadgets, drawing in the curiosity of passersby. Soma and Xiao Lian stood on the escalator that brought them to the second floor. As if that was not enough, they were going to another floor upstairs to search for an item or accessories that could be a handful in a battle. He thought it was weird to give his girlfriend a gift like that, but this world had different common sense, and Soma thought this was much more compatible than ordinary accessories that didn''t have any enhanced effect inside. "Xiao Lian, have you decided?". "Mm, I have. How about you, Soma?". "I will think about it again". "Mm". They visited one of the stores that sell various accessories. With a soft click, they entered the store, and a woman clerk wearing a suit approached them. "Welcome and how can I help you?". S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We are here to buy some accessories that have some enhanced effect". "What grade and what kind of accessories you want to buy? We have various of them from Common to Epic grade". "Mm, A necklace please and for grade we can discuss it after we saw the item". "Understood. Then customers, please follow me!". The clerk began to walk away from them, and they followed behind. On each side were many glass boxes, and the store was not just selling accessories but also several choices of clothes for awakeners with branded logos. Sadly, none of them were practical enough for exploring a dungeon. "But that simple T-shirt might work." Soma chuckled and thought how common sense in this world had changed his view. Once they arrived, the clerk began to show them the items one at a time with her business smile. However, one thing that made them pick this place was Serafina. He thought that searching in the market was better than these expensive-looking stores. But she insisted, at least for her own gift. After picking and looking at the details of the monocle that Serafina had lent to him. Xiao Lian, finally decided to buy a silver necklace that was imbued with red gem on it. The price was ridiculous. Soma managed to hold his mouth from shouting loudly, and then they finished the transaction swiftly before getting out. "That is ridiculous". "Mm? Is that so?". Join us at NovelFire|le mpyr Xiao Lian, who was on his side, tilted her head, oblivious to Soma''s sense of money. Sometimes, he forgot that the girl standing beside him was none other than a little princess from a huge family in Chinese. After that, they began to search around the place, but Soma had nothing in mind and found nothing that interested him. "Xiao Lian, let''s go to the market". "Mm, sure". They began to ascend the floor. When they arrived at the front building, luckily, they found a taxi pass, and Soma hurriedly stopped it. "Where do you want to go?". "Market please!". "Okay". The biggest district in the Ark, the center district, was filled with many strong and luxurious places because the place itself acted as a stronghold. The district was divided into four sections north, where many prestigious or famous people stayed; it was also called a wealthy section. West was the place for entertainment and recreation, and many places such as casinos, theme parks, pools, and late-night clubs were built there. The south section was the place for manufacturing, whether it was craftsmanship, alchemy, or even blacksmithing. It was also the place where researchers sought the truth about the world. Last but not least, it was the east section, which could also be called the heart of the center district, for it was filled with various malls, shops, and markets. This place also offers many places to hang out. Soma was exploring the east section and finally arrived at the place he wanted to go. "Here you go, sir!". "Thanks Kid". After paying the driver, Soma and Xiao Lian arrived at the market. The place was lively and chaotic. They were overwhelmed by the sheer energy the crowd had shown them. The air was thick and filled with the smell of fresh-produced food, sizzling, and the sweet and savory fragrance that caught their noses made their stomachs growl in protest. Soma grabbed Xiao Lian''s hand so that they wouldn''t get separated in this crowded place. This was probably the effect of the weekdays, when many people, couples, tourists, and even local residents filled the place. They venture deeper toward the market and occasionally buy some snacks on their way. Soma did not have a big appetite in the morning, but it was different from Xiao Lian, who got hooked by the sweet scent that lingered in the air. He stopped at a small stall that sells various accessories and scanned the items in detail. But Soma had not found anything that caught his interest before he witnessed one store that seemed worn out, with its gray paint and moss-covered walls. The place itself was still standing firm on the ground, but its external look made it stand out from the others. However, his instinct told him that he might find something interesting inside. "Let''s go Xiao Lian". "Here, are you sure?". Soma brushed aside her warning, placed his palm on the black wooden door, and pushed inside. A loud creak echoed, making their skin crawl, and suddenly, a chime from a bell began to spell their sight for the scene in front of them. The interior was so much different from the outside. It was clean and filled with many well-maintained wooden racks and shelves filled with Books or perhaps a grimoire. The rack with enhanced glass on top contained many items for a wizard to have, including accessories and a colorful potion, which made them open their eyes in shock. "Welcome to my humble store. What sort of items do you guys want to buy?" Chapter 273: Chapter 273 Book. The melodious voice that echoed inside the room brought their attention toward its source forcefully. Behind the counter sat a beautiful woman in her mid-twenties wearing loose green clothes, a dark brown robe, and a black witch hat, inhaling a pipe with a burning herb on its tips, looking at them with an alluring smile. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Soma shook his head to the side and managed to come back from his long thought, but once he tried to approach, he realized that Xiao Lian was petrified; she was stiffened as if still affected by something. "Ah, I''m sorry". With a wave from the woman''s hand, Xiao Lian''s body jolted, and her legs lost their strength. But Soma hurriedly caught her in his embrace before she dropped to the floor. He turned his attention toward the woman and glared fiercely, making the woman who inhaled its pipe smile wryly and look apologetic about what she had done. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am truly sorry, please bring her here and let her rest". The woman hurriedly took a chair from behind the counter and put it in front of her. Soma, who was still cautious, wanted to open his mouth, but he felt his clothes were clutched by Xiao Lian, who was breathing heavily. "I''m fine". A rough breath escaped her lips, pale-looking face, and drenched sweat. Her words and condition were contradicting. "?!". Before Soma had a chance to speak, a shadow loomed over them, and it jolted his body in wary. He turned to his front and found the woman was already standing in front of him, looking at them both. She crouched in front of him, making Soma almost take a step back, but the woman''s face was filled with remorse, which made him halt for a moment. The woman extended her hand and cast a light glow that seeped toward Xiao Lian''s body. Her pale face turned rosy, and her condition got better. Soma knit his brows for what had happened before him. The magic woman used was none other than light magic, but earlier, she exuded a powerful charm that could petrify someone by hearing her voice. He began to wonder, "Who is she?". Soma muttered. Xiao Lian tensed the muscles in her body and stood up, startling Soma. She turned her gaze sideways, which made the woman smile faintly. "You seemed okay". "Mm, thank you". Find more content on m|vl-em,py-r "No need, it was half my fault you become like that". Soma stood up from his place and gazed toward the woman. She was beautiful but also mysterious at the same time. It''s rare to find a woman who has a natural charm that could affect someone just by her voice, but is that natural or not? He began to dismiss the thought and focus on his purpose in visiting this place. Soma glancing to the sides, his eyes caught a conspicuous parchment and book in the corner of the selves. Different from what he had seen from the other parchment, it still retained its color, and the book was rather thin compared to the other. "Did something pique your interest?". The alluring voice from the woman made Soma turn his gaze at her. She was showing her genuine smile and looked at him gently. But he is still cautious about her, so he keeps activating his extra-skill puppeteer to its max and opens his mouth. "Yeah, I am, can I look around for a bit?". "Of course". "Thanks, Xiao Lian, are you okay?". "Mm, I''m already fine". "Don''t force yourself if you are still tired and sit on that chair for now". Soma began to detach himself from Xiao Lian and summoned his monocle. The woman, momentarily stunned to see Soma, took out something from out of nowhere. She also didn''t detect any fluctuation from some sort of accessories that are usually worn by an awakener who keeps their item inside the storage. However, Soma had none of that; she couldn''t detect where it came from and where he stored it. Suddenly, she gasped and realized that she was rather rude toward her customer for trying to pry his information. With a gentle smile, the woman guided Xiao Lian and let her sit on the chairs. She had prepared. Both of them began to entertain each other and soon opened their hearts. Xiao Lian, who usually had an instinct-like perception when grasping someone else''s nature, felt nothing ominous from the woman before her. However, somehow, she could detect a faint smell that she recognized she had sniffed, but she had forgotten where it was. On the other hand, Soma grabbed the thin book and parchment that caught his attention. However, upon closer look, it was written with unknown text. He knitted his brows and turned toward his monocle. He soon opened his eyes wide, shocked. [Universe Breathing Technique] "This is¡­". The book was something he never expected. It was a breathing technique to increase one''s own constitution in the martial path. That will increase the user''s external and internal power as Soma recalls his knowledge regarding the story. Soma knew that Chronicles Saga''s power system had two distinctive paths; it was a system that the world had bestowed upon a person, and this method was developed by humans ever since ancient times. However, from both of those and different from the one that is shown in Wuxia novel, the breathing techniques were rather inferior, for it could only increase the user''s mana by absorbing the natural mana in the atmosphere and filtering it into their body. From that, they will gain a slight increase in their mana capacity along with their physique, but it was in just a small number that will show in their status, except Lin Fan, who managed to cultivate both paths and become a Villain that stood on equal footing with the demon Lord at a fast pace. Soma began to rack his brain using his puppeteer skill, searching his memory regarding the novel. Lin Fan''s breathing technique was never mentioned in the novel, which is why he pondered. "Is it Lin Fan''s own creation, or, luckily, did he find some miracle in his path to becoming stronger?". But because of that, Soma began to wonder if he should take the book and try to delve deeper into it or if he could just resort to something he owned. He already had a special status that Martial Saint created, but somehow, his feelings tilted toward the book. "Excuse me how much for this book?". The woman who was chatting happily with Xiao Lian turned her head to Soma and knitted her brows. Soma flinched back, but soon, the woman opened her mouth. "Customer, are you sure about that book?". "Is there any problem?". The woman shook her head to the side before hesitantly exposing the book''s secret. "No one had even understood that book''s content, not even I am". "Wat do you mean, I can just see its name fine using this appraisal item". "Yes, I also already found out about its book name but once you see the inside it was like, the text was getting blurred and the text was jumbled randomly it confuses me". Soma began to open the inside, and using his monocle, he opened his eyes. It was exactly as the woman said. The text was sometimes blurred, or it was jumbled randomly; it made his head dizzy. He shut the book and inhaled deeply to calm his stirred mind and heart. Internally, he is rather happy, for this was probably something else if it had that effect. Soma felt that the thing in his hand was worth more than it looked. "How much for the prices?". "Customer?". "Soma?!". Chapter 274: Chapter 274 Meeting. The two girls who saw Soma''s stubborn side opened their eyes wide. The woman felt a bit guilty and was hesitant to sell that defective product. Xiao Lian was rather curious as to why Soma was acting like that for just a book. Silence descended upon the room where none of the residents were willing to open their mouths. Soma was, of course, waiting, and Xiao Lian was curious, but the woman who owned the store was afraid that Soma would be disappointed about the book he bought. As the time kept ticking in the room, she couldn''t afford to make her customer wait too long. So she sighed in resignation and began to calculate how much the prices were. "You can have it for fifty gold". Soma and Xiao Lian opened their eyes in shock at how cheap the book was. Usually, a grimoire or some ancient book would be worth over a thousand. No, even a hundred thousand gold is still worth considering in terms of its value, as it contains knowledge from ancient civilizations. However, the woman offered it only for fifty gold, which is considered a cheap item. "Are you sure?". "Yeah, as a matter of fact that book was not something I own but my father who passed away years ago found it in one of the ancient ruins in Chinese by chance". "I am sorry to hear that". "No, no it was already a long time ago". Now, as Soma looked at the book that had been prized over fifty gold, he hesitated. He felt rather happy and guilty at the same time because he felt that the book in his hand was not something ordinary. Soma steeled his resolve and approached the counter, taking his gold. He laid it on top of the counter and began searching for other items or even books that might give him a clue about the gift he was looking for. "Um, Boy this gold was too much". Read more chapters on m-vl-e-mpyr "Yeah, consider it as my bonus". "But¡­?". Soma had placed a hundred gold coins on the counter, not fifty coins as the woman wanted. "Then, how about I buy it with these parchments, this is the same as the book right? You can''t read it". "Yeah, that is true". "How about it?". "Well, thank you for your patronage". After completing the purchase, Soma began to look at the other items in the place. First, he scanned the items in the glass box, which contained many accessories and equipment that had some enhanced effect on them. However, Soma gasped as he realized that Hina would carry many accessories in her body if his gift were also the same. So, he shifted his attention toward the book instead. He searched on the first selves and caught many interesting books and grimoires that contained ancient knowledge and even spells. On the second selve, he stopped in his rack to find something it would be worth for her as a birthday party. It was a thick book containing many intermediate and advanced fire spells from ancient wizards. This was something he wished for, and when he tried to go to the counter, he caught another grimoire and collected it in his hands. "These two please". "Alright". The woman began to inspect the grimoires with her own appraisal item, put away the item, and opened her mouth. "These two books will be worth, Forty Million Gold". "...Okay". Soma felt something inside him scream for the price, she had said. Reluctantly, he summoned a mountain of gold and some gold bars that startled the woman and even Xiao Lian, who sat still on the chair. For the first time in her life, the woman had never seen a person bring their own currencies in their hands. Also, the amount of wealth that Soma possessed, it showed a glimpse of his status, whether he was a merchant or an Awakener. Soma began to take some gold bars and coins, counting them while the woman measured their purity. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The transaction finished thirty minutes later. This is one of the biggest hassles in this world for a person who carries much wealth in their hands. But Soma hesitated to put the gold in the bank for some unknown reason. He sighs in place, stores the two grimoires in his hands, and addresses Xiao Lian. "Finally finished, want to continue our outing?". "Mm". "Both of you thanks for your patronages and I enjoy our conversation together". "Mm, Me too, Hope we can meet again later". "Fufu, that''s true, me too". Soma didn''t utter a single word as he nodded his head slightly before pulling the entrance door and stepping outside. As usual, the market was still crowded, and the street was bustling with activity. Soma grabbed Xiao Lian''s hand and began to enter the street despite the crowd. Slowly, they passed the pedestrian and arrived at the small stall that sold some sweet snacks. After that, they visited many more stalls that sell not just sweet but also savory and salty food. Soma bought the food to store it in his relic for an emergency situation. Xiao Lian''s mouth began to water, smelling the sweet fragrance and tangy juice from the fruit and jam on the stall. They joined the line, and finally, it was their turn. Then, Xiao Lian began to order a huge size of crepes filled with something that made Soma grimace in nausea: "Oh my god, how much sugar is in that piece of snack?" For Xiao Lian this much exposure was probably fine because she always takes care of her appearance by exercising regularly and also her training. However, that won''t work for the regular girls who saw her in horror. The two of them began to enjoy their outing together. Because of their current situation, Soma also occasionally buys some ingredients and some spices just in case a situation happens. Also, if he found some rare ingredient that he never saw, he would buy it and try it later if he had a chance to cook it. Thanks to his relic, which had an unlimited capacity and stoppage time, Soma can buy many ingredients without worrying if they will spoil or expire for his packaged food. As the sun had already shifted above them and glared at the land beneath, Soma decided to stop their business and search for some food. "Xiao Lian, what do you want to eat?". "...I want something different, like spicy stuff!!". Soma shrunken his face slightly, hearing the food she mentioned. The season was nearing the end of summer, which still retained its scorching heat, and she wanted to eat spicy food despite this weather. "Let''s go search for it!". "Mm". He and Xiao Lian began to search for it using a phone in Soma''s hand. They followed the route before they stood in front of one of the Chinese restaurants that serves Mafo Tofu as their main dish. From the looks of it, the store was pretty promising. The store itself was painted in black and red with a picture of the cartoon Chibi Devil and Chilly, plus the rating on the review of its customers was pretty high from standard. "Let''s try inside". "Mm, Lets go, Ah?". "Hm?!". Looking at Xiao Lian''s surprised attitude, looking at something behind Soma. He followed her gaze and found a handsome boy with sharp eyes and black hair. Wearing a stylish casual outfit in black, stood there with a frown upon looking at Soma''s group. "Tch!". "Lin Fan, What are you doing here?". Chapter 275: Chapter 275 Initiative. Lin fan is someone who has been implementing discipline since he was a child. He awoke earlier than the others and started his morning routine by exercising and training a couple of his martial arts moves. After he finished moving his body and worked up some sweat, he freshened up and read some books to exercise his mental strength. Then, when he finished half of the book, he got an email from one of his subordinates. "So they found it". With one quick glance, he put down the phone and hurried to prepare for the outing. As usual, the place was a bit deserted despite its prestigious name. He is currently walkingn the center district and his purpose was to search one of his family heirloom that accidently have been found by some archeologist. Lin Fan himself is aware of whose blood he comes from, and with his bloodline, he tries to search for the remnant of the Ancient Era from his ancestor to help him get stronger and protect his family. One thing he didn''t expect was the crowded place the market was during the holiday. Reluctantly, in a sour mood, he trespassed the crowded street and eventually stood in front of a run-down store. Without hesitation, he pushed the door and alarmed the woman inside. "Welcome, how can I help you?". Lin Fan ignored the woman''s greeting and began to search for some book his subordinates had told him. He searched the book he was looking for using the appraisal item in his hand, but nothing could be found. "Customer, is there anything you want to help with?". The woman who looked at his troubled gesture offered Lin Fan her hand, but internally, he clicked his tongue at his incompetent subordinates, who had given him false information, embarrassing him in front of people. However, Lin Fan held back his anger and calmly turned toward the woman. "Did you have some book that has unusual text that can''t be read even by Appraisal item?". Lin fan had already half-given up after he posed this question, but strangely, the woman was taken aback as she was stunned in silence. "Huh, no way!" he muttered. "Do you have it?!". The woman sprung back from her shocked state as she saw Lin Fan in close distance, putting both of his palms on the table. "Um, just not too long ago there is someone who bought it?". S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Buy it? No way. There is no one who can read the text in the book except his bloodline, who has been taught ever since little, but to think there is someone who dares to buy that book. Tch, this is getting troublesome". Lin Fan muttered in his mind. He turned his back and hurriedly left the store, making the woman stand blankly, looking at his retreating figure. Feeling slightly desperate, he began to tour the place randomly in the hope of finding the fellow who had bought the book he had been searching for all this time. However, after looking in many places, he couldn''t find it. In the first place, it was an impossible job. It was like searching for a needle in a haystack. The sun hung above, casting a glare that stung his skin and his temper. He tried to look for somewhere to eat, and from the corner of his eyes, he found a place that sold Mapo tofu, one of his favorite dishes. As he approached the store, he stood in front of its entrance and coincidentally met his classmates. His eyes shrank into a dangerous state, for the one he met was none other than Soma, and the daughter of one of the famous families in Chinese, Xiao Lian. "Tch". "Lin Fan, what are you doing here?". Soma saw an unexpected person show up in front of him. Lin Fan ignored his greeting and directly entered the store. He exchanged looks with Xiao Lian, who seemed to be already unable to wait any longer. The two of them entered, and the room was filled to the brim with family. It seemed the seat would not be empty for a while. One of the waitresses approached their side while looking apologetic. "I am sorry, both of you but our current seat was fully occupied." Then, one of her co-workers who saw the incoming Soma and Xiao Lian acted fast and asked for a seat alone to share a table. After getting consent from the person, she approached Soma''s side and flashed her customer smile. "Are the two of you not mind if its sharing seats?". "Mm, No problem". Read further adventures at m vl_em|p_yr "Thank you, please follow me!". The seats the waitress showed them were none other than the Lin Fan seat, which was in the corner. Noticing that it was Soma and Xiao Lian who were coming, he threw away his gaze to the faraway land while cursing internally. "I can ignore that boy completely, but it would be a different story if it''s that girl who came to me. Whatever it is, she still holds some reputation in her household after being chosen by the sacred weapon". The three of them began to order their food, and they ordered the same menu but with some extra dumplings for Xiao Lian. Soma parted his lips, looking at Xiao Lian, who excitedly awaited the food to come. He turned to his front and found Lin Fan, who threw his gaze away to the side. Carefully, Soma began to arrange his words to speak with him. "Is it coincidence meeting you here, Lin Fan?". "...". "Are you going to this place at this time just to eat outside?". "...". "Are you perhaps having some problem with your ears?". "Shut up, don''t talk to me!". "So, you can talk but can''t hear, eh?". Lin Fan, who was provoked by those words, clenched his fist down the table as he glared, filled with killing intent, at Soma. However, Soma casually brushed off his bloodlust and lifted the corner of his lips. "Thanks for waiting". When the food finally arrived, they began to turn their attention toward it, forgetting the tension that had almost built up in this crowded place. They enjoyed their food in silence, and occasionally, Soma would turn his attention toward Lin Fan, who was having a hearty meal, which made him chuckle internally. "He still didn''t answer my first question in the front of the store earlier. I feel that our meeting here was not some sort of coincidence, and if my feeling was right then Lin fan probably was¡­, But, also the question is. How can he know?". Soma muttered in his heart while wholeheartedly enjoying the stinging taste that burned his tongue and roused his addiction to keep slurping more. The soft tofu that melts in his mouth and the tender meat that spreads its juicy fat on its plate enhance the taste further, making his tongue dance in joy. After the males had finished their meal, Xiao Lian shifted her attention toward the dumplings and gulped them happily, which made Soma enjoy seeing her face. Lin Fan stood from his seat with a thud, indicating he wanted to go. But Soma had foreseen this and struck ferociously. "Are you looking for some book with breathing techniques?". When those words slipped his mouth, Lin Fan''s aura instantly changed. His body trembled furiously, which made Soma sigh in relief for his right guess. Apparently, what made Lin Fan grow so exponentially in the future was the Breathing technique that he got at that store. If that is the case, then Soma was having a Jackpot. "Lin Fan, let''s negotiate". Chapter 276: Chapter 276 One step at a time. Upon hearing the words that came from Soma''s lips, Lin Fan stood stiffened. He looked at Soma''s confident face, and instantly, Lin fan thought that maybe he knew something about the book he had been searching for. From that, Lin Fan began to wonder how come Soma knew the book was worth searching for and what kind of term he would ask from him. Lin fan turned his gaze to the side, seeing Xiao Lian, who was oblivious to the two males'' actions that was filled with tension. He could see her gulping down a lot of side dishes wholeheartedly, making Soma''s face beamed with happiness. At that moment, Lin Fan''s mind began to be divided into two forces. Should he take the bait or ignore it? But he felt that if he ignored this deal, he would regret it for the rest of his life. Also, the matter about his family, who needs help, drives him into the corners. Lin Fan wants to know if Soma has the things to start the negotiations with him. If he does, at the very least, Lin Fan should gain something in this negotiation. While clicking his tongue, reluctantly, Lin Fan sat back in his seat and shot his glare at Soma, who was still spoiling Xiao Lian. "So how about it?". Soma, who saw Lin Fan back in his seat, turned his attention in front of him. Internally, Soma strikes a winning pose while screaming. Soma made this offer not just because of the matter of the book but because he tried to use this chance to get to know him better and wanted to see if Lin Fan was worth saving or not. In the story, Lin Fan has an awful backstory when he is being played by the demon. In the first place, the demon side knows who Lin Fan is and what kind of bloodline he carries in his veins. They began to use some trickery to fool the young Lin Fan and then took him under their wing. In the end, Lin Fan was defeated by the Savior not because he was Weak but because of the betrayal he received from the demon side. That is why Soma wanted to make sure that his backstory ran smoothly, the same as in the novel. With that, without the plead from Martial Saint, Soma is willing to save him with his own hands. Soma straightened his spine and looked at Lin Fan in the eyes. "...Show me the book first!". With a single flick of his palm, Soma holds a thin book and a parchment that he had just bought from the store earlier in his hands. After seeing the book, a nostalgic feeling began to creep up from deep within Lin Fan''s consciousness. Lin Fan almost took action by stealing the book from Soma''s hand but he realized that his strength was nothing compared to Soma. Lin Fan was too bitter to acknowledged it, but Soma was without a doubt the strongest in the first-year students at the current year. That is also why Lin Fan, who holds his family pride on his shoulders, couldn''t care less and began to seek his ancestor''s inheritance from the past, which could be useful in his growth. "What do you want?". "Let me ask you first! Can you read this book?". Soma pointed his index finger to the book, to which Lin Fan replied with a slight nod. He sighs in relief because it seems Lin Fan can still be reasoned with. "I want you to translate it so that I can learn it too". Read more chapters on m-vl-e-mpyr "Pointless, because you are¡­". "I know I am not Martial Saint''s descendant, but¡­". Lin Fan''s body stiffened like a rock as he widened his eyes to look at Soma, who casually uttered those words. Never had he met someone who knew that term¡ªa Martial Saint descendant. That topic was so classified that only his direct descendants or the family''s close aides who had pledged their lives to the Lin Family would be told. However, that term was spoken by a stranger, and the fact that he said those words means that Soma knows Lin Fan''s true identity as the direct descendant of Martial Saint. "You!...". "Wait, hold up. I didn''t say that to make you angry. I just want to clarify something". Lin Fan clenched his hands below the table, and Xiao Lian, noticing his current behavior, stopped her hands and knit her brows in annoyance. But with a single tap to her shoulder by Soma, her demeanor changed, and she resumed her eating. "It seemed not easy to convince him any more than this. Furthermore, if I pressed more than this, I could guess what he would do to me," Soma muttered while pondering his next step. Soma pondered for a second before he sighed. "I can''t help to do this, but, well, if he is not something worth my time or tries to inflict harm to my close aides, I will Kill Him!". Soma muttered coldly. With a single wave from his palm, a translucent window appeared in front of Lin Fan, jolting his body up and making a cluttered sound because of the falling chair. [Status Window] Name: Soma Class: Martial Saint "What, how?!". Lin Fan''s common sense was just turned upside down by the appearance of the second Martial Saint class before him. He still remembered vividly. Lin Fan retained this class when he read that stone inscription that he had gotten after the deal with that fellow. Yet here and now, someone had the same Class as him, and it genuinely broke his understanding of the world''s intention. "How? The story in my family said that there will be only one Martial Saint in one generation, which is only from its direct bloodlines, but¡­". Lin Fan began to get lost in thought and flinched as he realized something new. "Is he a descendants from the branch family of our clan? Or?". "So, how about it?". Soma''s casual remark caught Lin Fan off guard in his deep thoughts. He began to dismiss the thought and focus his attention on the person before him. "Where did you get that class?". Lin Fan softly opened his mouth. Internally, Soma smirked as this plan seemed to work. He began to explain the details and add some bittersweet lies to that. He is once battling a demon and in his death door trying to save someone, Soma received the Class and managed to chase away the demon. Soma''s story contained no lies; he just twisted some important truth about the inscription and how he could read the unknown letter on it. Hearing that story, Lin Fan felt a pang in his chest. He recalled that he received the Class for only reading the text his ancestor left behind, and the boy before him had to fight for his life, trying to save someone and gain the recognition of the world himself that he was worthy of the Class of Martial Saints. He clenched his hands and slowly returned to his seat, fixing the chair position. Then, with unwavering eyes, he looked at Soma. "Give me the book! I will do it! Do you trust me to hold it, though? " Soma was a bit hesitant, and he still has something he need to tell Lin Fan this. "...Thank you. I will leave it in your hand". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Without hesitation, Soma willingly gave the book to Lin Fan, which made Lin Fan''s eyes bloated in surprise, looking at how sincere Soma''s gaze was. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How Could you trust someone so willingly like that? Do you not think that I would just take this and translate it into a misleading one?" "No, I believe in your nature. I believe in your pride as a person and as a Martial Artist like me. You aren''t someone that would do that foolish act! Am I right?". "Hmph?!". Lin Fan snatched the book in front of him. He slightly peeked through the content inside, and it was genuine. There was also the parchment that contained some martial moves that his ancestor had created. After confirming the book''s content, Lin Fan stood up from the seat, but before he left, he softly added. "Why did you seek strength?". Soma, who couldn''t believe how soft Lin Fan''s tone was directed at him, began to part his lips and speak. "It''s simple. Just like everyone''s else. I need strength to protect what''s important to me". "Protect, huh!". Both of them became silent, and Xiao Lian also felt the lax tension between the males, which seemed to confuse her. "...I will return it to you, I promised!". "Many thanks, Lin Fan". Soma saw Lin Fan''s retreating figure and began to sigh in relief at the talk''s success. "You want some?". Xiao Lian, from the side, began to offer him one of her half-eaten dumplings, brimming with broth juice that stimulated his appetite. But Soma shook his head and smiled, looking at Xiao Lian, who still didn''t show any intention of stopping her meal. "No, but thanks, Xiao Lian". Soma patted her head, which made Xiao Lian''s face flushed in red and squirmed in delight. He didn''t notice it, but all the customers in the room looked toward their side with wholesome expressions. Chapter 277: Chapter 277 Building Trust. Soma and Xiao Lian, who were on their way home to the academy, walked slowly, basking in the feeling of the after-dates. While holding hands, the two gaze at the deserted street and the blazing orange sky stretching vastly on the sky indicates that soon the day will come to sleep. Finishing with the paperwork at the gate. Soma and Xiao Lian passed the entrance gate of the Academy, which stood tall and kept the privacy hidden inside. They walked inside the academy perimeters when they saw four familiar figures sitting on a steel bench on the centre area of the academy. The four of them seemed to haven''t noticed their arrival, for they were lost in their festive world. From afar, Soma could spot Hina surrounded by her seniors, like some sort of celebrity. They were Serafina, Lucy and Akane, and all of them were close to Hina. Hina smiles happily, teeming with life and beauty. Suddenly, her gaze shifted to Soma''s side and spread her pink lips. "Soma, silver hair". Xiao Lian, without wasting her time, approached Hina, bringing a necklace and some food that she had bought to give it to Hina. "Here, red hair. Happy birthday!". "Thank you". Soma feels slightly off by Hina''s reaction; he turns to the other girls while Serafina casts her apologetic looks. He shrugged his shoulders and summoned the books he bought earlier. "I know it has already passed its time, but better late than never, right? Hina, Happy birthday!". "What is this!?". Hina stored the gift she received from Xiao Lian and began to open the grimoire Soma had gifted her. Slowly, as she glimpsed at the content, her joy flared, and she loosened her mouth. Because the fire spell that was contained inside the grimoire was something she had never read before, also upon closer looks, it was filled with useful magic that prioritized both attack and defence. "Ehehe, thanks, Soma!". "I''m glad if you like it". Soma strokes her smooth and soft hair, making Hina''s body flinch and tremble in delight. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Soma, me too!". Serafina, Lucy, and Akane, who glared at him, approached his side. The group soon turned lively enough that it attracted many students who were strolling in the academy area. Soma, who watched the happy faces that came from his close friends, parted his lips as he submerged in his mind, "I should prepare something in return; this is also good for ensuring my own assumption about Lin Fan Family''s conditions". Soma muttered. *** In short, exactly three days later, when the chime of the bell rang, informing the lesson for today was over. Soma and the girls on his side were packing up their notebooks before a commotion occurred in the class. Soma turned his gaze and found Lin Fan. With his cold expression, he approached their seat and stood in front of Soma while glaring. Hina, who didn''t know the situation between them, tensed; her body and her expression soon disappeared, leaving her cold, deadpan face that spooked the other classmates. "What do you want?!". "We need to talk!". Lin Fan brushed past Hina''s question as he kept his gaze straight at Soma. Hina''s expression had dropped to a terrifying line when a hand grabbed her hands, calming her stirred heart. "Calm down, red hair". The listless voice from Xiao Lian brought Hina''s sanity back, who had already summoned her Katana. With a strong grip that held her off, Hina loosened the tension in her body and stored the Katana back into her storage rings. Everyone in the class breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that a fight would happen in the class. All of the students in class known what kind of relationship the two, Hina and Lin Fan had. They were like fire and fire who always clashed, for they had a stubborn nature in their heart. Also, there was a time when Lin Fan insults her in one of the mock battles the class held in P.E. At that time, Lin Fan told her that she would be nothing if she were without Soma. However, the reality is indeed cruel. Hina lost by a thin Margin. Of course, she is not lost because of just that; there is also a factor of luck when Hina, who stirred losing her control, slips her feet, making her stance crumble, and Lin fan, who was tired and almost on his limit launched his sneak attack and defeated her, creating this situation. "It''s okay, Hina. I have some business with him. Xiao Lian takes care of her". "Mm", Hina didn''t utter a single word as Soma had already sealed his decision. She sighed, washing away her distressed mind and looked at the two males retreating back. "Are you okay, red hair?". "Hm, I''m fine, thanks for worrying about me". Then suddenly, the two girls'' phone rang, precisely the three-person phone, and alerted them. The content was a distressed signal from their seniors to help them with the paperwork and some small stuff in the student council. "You got one, too? Is it from Senior Sera?". "Mm, it seemed so. What should we do?". "Let''s go together!". The two girls hadn''t realized a young boy with blonde hair who hesitated behind, extending his hand to tell them to wait. **** Soma and Lin Fan were walking in the deserted corridor of the academy while they bypassed some students who were busy with their clubs, studies, or even their training. Both of them walked in silence; Lin Fan was guiding Soma into the back of the academy, where it was hidden from the eyes of the others. After they arrived at the place, they busted a couple who were snuggling toward each other, which made both parties stand in silence awkwardly. Read latest chapter on m_vl_em_p_yr However, the couple were the ones who gave up; they hurriedly left the place and made Lin Fan sigh in annoyance. Soma shrugged his shoulders and felt a bit apologetic about those couples. He turned his eyes to Lin Fan, who seemed flustered about what had happened. Lin Fan tried to regulate his breath to calm his heart. Both of them stood in silence, accompanied by the sound of rustling leaves and the sight of the swayed grass that got carried by the gust of wind that bypassed them, cooling their minds. After a while, Lin Fan finally turned his body and faced Soma directly in the eyes. He kept his mind and body tense while Soma also realized the atmosphere around Lin Fan. In one single moment, Lin fan disappeared from his place and lunged at Soma ferociously while using his Tiger form. A palm accompanied by some strange aura thrust toward Soma''s face, but that motion seemed slowed down in Soma''s current strength. With swift and precise movement, Soma grabbed Lin Fan''s wrist, locking him in place, and Soma shifted his footwork, which disrupted Lin Fan''s next move. Both of them stood such a close distance before Lin Fan reluctantly sighed and took out two notebooks, showing them in front of Soma. "Here. This is my promise!". Soma separated himself and then took the two books from Lin Fan''s hands. He began to read the content and was shocked that he had already translated into the current language. "Listen, don''t you ever dare to spread that teaching to someone else. That was my ancestor''s effort, which had built up over a century, and if I found someone other than you who has the method, I am going to come for you!". "Don''t worry, and thank you!". Lin Fan, who finished with his business, scoffed and began to move his feet away from the place. However, after they created some distance between them, Soma opened his mouth. "Hey, catch!". An Item that flew in a straight line and it was snatched by Lin fan hand. When Lin Fan opened his palm, his body stiffened like a rock. "That is for my thanks. I only have one of them in my hand; I divided it into another small vial. I hope that will benefit you". What Soma had given to Lin Fan was none other than a few droplets of Elixir that could possibly help Lin Fan in his situation, if it''s the same as in the series. "!?". Chapter 278: Chapter 278 Train. After separating from Lin Fan, Soma, who was currently alone, sat on the random empty bench he found within sight. A calm, warm wind that gently swayed his hair revitalized his mind to comprehend the book''s content. The first thing he read about the book is that it contains a strangely familiar movement set, however, despite its familiarity. Soma still found it a bit underwhelmed compared to the technique the Martial Saint had created. Upon closer look, this movement set was probably not the one Martial Saint wrote, but it was written by his disciple, for the notes say that he deeply respected the figure of a Martial Saint who acted as his master and also parent. Soma quickly switched his mind, stored the movement set away, and read the breathing technique. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once he opened the first page, Soma discarded every thought and solely focused his entire being on the book. He relentlessly pushed his brain to memorize the content of the book in its tiny details. He kept flipping page after page, and eventually, once the blazing sky that shone its light upon the land had subsided, Soma closed the book in his hand and exhaled. He rubbed his forehead with gentle strength while recalling the book''s contents. "Okay, the first thing is". Soma glanced at his surroundings and found he was the only one in the place. He sat down on the ground, keeping his posture straight and his feet crossed in a lotus position. At the beginning of the training, he must reach a state of calmness and let his consciousness be free, not bound by any unnecessary thought and be present. Using his extra skills, Soma could reach that state easily; next, he began to do slow and deep breathing, trying to synchronize with the surrounding natural energy. As he inhaled the air, a cold and warm sensation flowed through his nostrils and into his lungs, but he still couldn''t feel anything special. He repeated the same act several times before opening his eyes. "Fuu, still not feeling anything". Soma exhaled the breath he took in and stood up, feeling a bit disappointed with the training he had. However, he hurriedly shook his head to switch his negative mind and think positively about the future. He began submerging in his thoughts and recalled the technique he had practised earlier. Form-wise, he felt nothing wrong with it; his breathing almost replicated the method in the book, but there was still something lacking, Something fundamental that he had missed as someone had trained these techniques for the first time. That is the help of external factors. In the book mentioned earlier, someone can break through the shell in their first wall of training with this breathing technique. One of them is the help from the master itself, injecting the source of raw power into Soma. Secondly, using condensed pure energy extracted from natural ingredients that have been concocted or filtered into something edible by the human mouth to consume. This is proving to be a challenge for Soma, who still couldn''t grasp what the method he must use is. "Should I eat some pill, like in the cultivation novel. But where do I get it? This world heavily leans toward the system¡­". While deep in thought, Soma walked toward the academy''s deserted field as he suddenly stopped in his tracks. "Pills?!". Soma stood silently for a few seconds as he realized he had something in his reservoir. He started to summon a wooden box he found inside that ruin. With him, Hina and Xiao Lian met a Dragon fossil that still retained its majesty, and he merged with the relics. The soft and slight weight that lingered in his hand was not the same as his trembling heart, which was wildly dancing in anticipation upon the pills that were contained inside. Slowly, he opened the box and found three vials with different pills contained inside. "That''s right". Even though he had hope in the pills, Soma couldn''t just swallow it recklessly. He took out his phone from his pocket and started to dial Serafina. The phone started beeping twice before the other side responded with a flustered voice. {Soma, what is the matter?} "Where are you right now?". {Me, still in the council office} "Okay, I will be there shortly". {Eh? What do you mean?} Soma, swiping the phone display, ended their conversation. As he found his new destination, he stored back the wooden box and walked away. Experience the best from m|v|l|e|mp|y|r Slowly, under the black sky and glittering dot of stars, he moved his feet and trespassed the narrow passage in the academy on his way through the west side. He intentionally walked at a slow pace to enjoy the tranquil feeling of this quiet night while delving into his own thoughts. Not long after he started to walk, he found the building still shining despite the class being over and the academy being long past its activity time. Soma pressed the bell on the building, alarming the person inside. With thudding steps from the other side, the door slammed open, and Serafina, with bated breath, saw Soma, who was baffled by her appearance. "Soma, welcome". Serafina dived into Soma''s chest and buried her head comfortably, inhaling his scent, which soothed her mind. Looking at her stressed side, Soma casually patted her head, and the hug got tighter; he felt thankful for having such a strong physique. "Have you eaten yet?". "Just some snack from Hina". "Hina is here?". "Hm, yeah, I told them to go back, but they insist on staying to help us. What a good girl they are." "I see". If that was the case, his initial plan to ask Serafina to lend her Appraisal item was a bit jumbled. He covered his mouth, lost in thought, before speaking. "Serafina, does the building have a kitchen for me to use?". Serafina detached her head to gaze toward Soma''s face from below and spoke. "Yeah, why?". "Let me borrow it for a bit!". **** After finishing his duty of cooking meals for everyone in the student council, Soma, who got what he wanted, returned to his dorm. With a click, he locked the door to his room and began to lose his uniform. Without any patience to wait, Soma sat still on the empty lot beside his bedroom. He began to take the wooden box and the monocle. His mind filled with anticipation, he opened the box and placed the monocle to his right eye. The first thing he looked toward was the yellow pills. [Golden Refinement Pill(Legend): A powerful pill created by some skilled alchemist extracting a legendary rare herb, turning it into a pill for humans to consume. Effect of consumption is helping to break through the person''s cultivation(First Jade Star only), strengthen the person''s constitution by a leap, and improve the person''s strength significantly in an instant] "Yes! That''s what I''m talking about!". Soma shot up standing while doing a guts pose, for he was receiving a huge Jackpot in his training. He returned to his sitting and sighed in relief, for what he did to increase his Luck state was clearly his advantage in this world. "Let''s start training right away!". Chapter 279: Chapter 279 First Star. Feeling curious, Soma began to shift his attention toward the other pills. First, he took out the red one in his hand. [Fire essence(Legend{Growth}): A Pill made by extracting blood essence from the legendary beast Phoenix, who is an Immortal. The Pills can be consumed and refined by the fire user only, and if someone doesn''t have a high affinity with Fire, they will be burned to ash instantly] "...". Soma sighed as he looked toward the windows and saw the black sky and its glittering stars that were shimmering, emitting a light that decorated the bleak sky. Once again, he looked toward the pill using the monocle, and the description hadn''t changed. It means that it was a genuine one. The pill that had been extracted from Phoenix. "That''s insane!". Never had he ever thought that the being called Phoenix would found a trace of it, in front of him. True to what he knows about the tales that spread worldwide, he also read them in some books in the library. Once, in ancient times, there were many mythological beasts such as Phoenix or Dragon''s that hailed as God roamed the land. Powered by m_vl_em_p_yr All those mythological beings were annihilated upon the coming of disaster, such as the Devil''s invasion from another world that still haunted every person on the planet. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He shifted his attention toward the other one and found the blue pills in the vial were rather terrifying to find out. However, he wouldn''t get an answer if he kept hesitating, so he returned the red one and took the blue one. [Water Core(Legend{Growth}): A pill that was created from the dying wish of an ancient Dragon who governs over water. The Dragon''s power condensed itself, turning into a Pill that contained its power if consumed. Only a person with Water affinity can consume the pill; if one dares try to test it, they will be engulfed by the terrifying pressure of water and die in the place] "Okay, let''s put these things aside and start the training". The things that describe these two pills were something beyond comprehension. Soma couldn''t predict what would happen from now on as the story was getting further away from the one he knew. But he didn''t care about any of that. What matters to him is that he must gain strength to protect his loved ones. Soma regulated his breathing while trying to collect his scattered mind. He took off the uniform of the Academy and changed into clothes that were easy to move. His heart filled with intense excitement and anticipation as to what sort of feeling he would be experiencing after practising this breathing technique. After ensuring everything was ready, he sat straight in the lotus position while holding a yellow pill that was as big as a tiny marble. Slowly, as he put the pill in his mouth, it travelled down his throat, and it settled in his stomach; he began to focus and engage his core in slow and deep breathing, trying to synchronize with the surrounding natural energy. His calm heart suddenly let out a thump that reverberated inside the empty room, and then, from his stomach, a faint golden light began to emit its presence, and Soma almost let his concentration break. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Absorbing the raw energy from the pills] Then, from the pit of his stomach, Soma felt an intense heat that burned his internal organs as it spread to all of his veins. Luckily, his extra skill helped him not to break off his focused mind. The vivid heat that boiled his entire being evaporated, even the surrounding air around him. His body starts to let out steam from the sweat. Soma keeps doing his slow and deep breathing. However, he felt something different as the air filtered through his nose, Soma felt a nice and warm sensation flowing through. Every time he inhaled, the natural energy that was entered through his nose spread to all of the veins in his body; from that alone Soma could feelt that it nourished them and gradually strengthened his constitution. All that smooth operation began to face its roadblock; the energy he refined from the atmosphere stopped at some point in his body, delaying his training process. But, to his surprise, a golden light began to follow the energy path, and slowly, it melted the roadblock in its way, letting the natural energy flow through all his veins in circulation. Each time it circulated, he felt his body invigorated both physically and mentally, and within his deep consciousness, Soma found himself standing in an empty space filled with a void. Soma wondered what had happened to him; in front of him, he saw a single dot shine brightly; it created other dots that connected to each other like a constellation. From the nine stars of that constellation, a single star was lit brilliantly, and he felt a sudden gust of power burst apart within; it blew him away from his consciousness. The room where he stayed shone brightly, filled with an intense light before the window in his room blasted open, letting out the lingering power that Soma leaked from his body. Soma slowly stood up and slowly opened his eyes, submerging in his own euphoria as he could feel his body brimming with power. [Successful in achieving a First Star] [The effect of the Golden Pill has been absorbed 100%] [All stats raised +50] [Skill Universal Breathing acquired] [Title: Cultivator acquired] [Cultivator: It refers to a person who is defying heaven''s will to seek their own strength in this world that was created by its almighty power.] [The status system starts to distort¡­] [Stabilizing¡­10%...35%...] [Stabilizing Complete] [Status Window Stabilize] Too many translucent windows appeared in front of his eyes, obstructing his view. However, upon closer look, some of them were rather worrying, but eventually, everything turned out fine. "I am glad that it turned out well". The moment Soma let out his guard down, a tangy, nasty smell lingered in the air before he inhaled it, making his face contort in disgust. It was like the pungent smell of some rotting waste that had submerged in the water for years, and that made me want to puke. "What is this?!". He looked toward the surrounding area and found many black substances beneath his feet. It was a black liquid that was a bit sticky, like a smile. "Is this cleansing in the Wuxia novel talking about?". Soma didn''t have time to dilly-dally with this, so he rushed toward the entrance door and asked the dormitory manager to lend him a mop and bucket. **** Inside one of the male dorms for a first year, Lin Fan sat quietly while in a deep state of concentration; his slow and deep breathing was in sync with the surrounding natural energy, and every time he exhaled, a white vapour leaked from his mouth and his body felt cleansed. Within his deep consciousness from the nine dots of the constellation, one of them succeeded in emitting a light, albeit still dimmed, indicating that he still hasn''t reached his first star yet. Thinking it was enough for the day, Lin Fan opened his eyes and then abruptly stood up. He then cast his gaze outside, recalling his negotiation with Soma. Lin Fan glanced toward his study desk, and there were two vials of glass filled with a brown pill a subordinate in his family had created for his constitution training, and one of them contained a drop of elixir Soma had given to him. Once Lin saw the detail of the vial, he felt a pang of pain in his chest; it hurt his consciousness like it nailed his heart. However, he shook his head to the side and steeled his mind. He took a vial filled with brown pills. "Sorry, but without some pill or understanding about the universe itself, you can''t attain even the first star. Don''t hate me for that because what I did was only translate the book". He opened the vial and gulped one of its pills before placing it back on the desk. Chapter 280: Chapter 280 Mock battle. Several days had passed since Soma practiced his breathing techniques, but he still hadn''t shown any significant progress. Two more stars were lit in his deep consciousness, but it was faintly unnoticeable if he lost his focus for a bit. Currently, the students in Class A are having a mock battle, as today was P.E. Class. Teacher Lee, who monitored everyone in class, began to shout his instructions. "Okay, everyone, listen up; I want the five people who I have chosen to engage in Mock battle first and let your other classmates see your performance". The other students in Class A yelp joyfully because they can see how the strongest in their Class are sparring. This is also good for their training in observing their opponent''s movements, breath, and habits. Then, they can utilize it in their training program to become strong in the future. "Also, for the one that doesn''t get picked up, you can challenge the contestant that I have chosen, and if you guys manage to beat them five, then I will consider revoking their qualification to participate in the Martial Arts competition later". Upon hearing what Teacher Lee had said, the stadium where the Class-A gathered turned eerily quiet. Their bodies stiffened like statues, and soon, the fighting spirit within their hearts ignited. Each of their eyes was blaze brilliantly, ready to face the chosen one in their Class. "Okay then, Leon and Lin Fan, step forward." "Yes". "...". Leon, with his friendly and firm attitude, brought much attention to him as he stepped forward; on the other hand, Lin Fan, as usual, still emitted an unapproachable aura that chased away every person who wanted to build some bond with him; because of even half semester past, he is still loner in Class. The other classmates still feel hesitant around him; even his lackey, who used to leech to him now, was keeping a low-key blend with the other crowd. "You two prepare to spar; as for everyone, make some room for them!". As the other classmate began to create some space, Leon and Lin Fan started to face each other in the middle of the arena. Both of them greeted their opponent with their own respective styles. Soma, who cleared a space, stood in front of the other students, accompanied by the two Class-A Madonna on each side. He parted his lips, for this was an interesting development before the tournament. After training his breathing technique, Soma could faintly feel other people''s presence much more vividly, and the aura that leaked from their bodies; he could sense it if he concentrated enough. Read exclusive content at m v l em pyr This might be one of the effects of his training. His senses are heightened by leaps, and his Instinct skill also soared. He is currently level four, breaking the boundary between beginner and intermediate. It is getting nearer to its derivative version. "Start!". In an instant, Teacher Lee announced that Lin Fan, who was clearly different from what he used to, came from Leon''s side while thrusting his clenched fist. Leon, who saw that in a blink, couldn''t prepare himself and was in a difficult situation despite the spar had just already begun. Using the confusion within Leon''s mind, Lin Fan began to relentlessly strike him in close-quarter combat, not giving him any chance for Leon to brandish his wooden sword. Lin Fan took a step back and seemed to try to regain his breath for a little while; Leon saw that he had swung his wooden sword horizontally, but that was proven to be a mistake. With swift movement, Lin Fan shifts his position and shrinks their distance. He then grabs Leon''s right wrist, twisting it before stealing the wooden sword, which is pointed toward Leon''s neck. "As I thought!". Soma muttered inside his heart. This kind of development had already been predicted, but to think that Leon would be defeated easily. "That''s enough! You two get behind me; we will continue the course". "Wait!". S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Fan''s sudden shout interrupted Teacher Lee''s instruction and made every eye in the room turn toward him. "What is the matter, Lin fan?". "I want to fight another person, Soma. Come here!". Every student and even Teacher Lee''s gaze now shifted toward Soma. As the person mentioned, he shrugged his shoulders and stepped forward into the arena. "Sure, Let''s spar, Lin Fan". Leon stood up from his place and thanked Lin Fan while taking the wooden sword back. They were passing each other, and Soma could see how bitter Leon was feeling right now, but he wouldn''t comment anything. Soma just walked away and stood facing Lin Fan. Within the distance of five meters, they stood, everyone behind Teacher Lee had already felt the tension between them. Teacher Lee had to admit it; these two students were a bit ahead of each other in terms of strength, battle experience, and resolve. He turned to look at Leon, who was consoled by some female students behind him; he sighed. Indeed, Leon was the one who held the title of savior, but his current strength still hadn''t matured yet. Lee turned his attention to the middle arena where Soma and Lin Fan had awaited his instruction. "...Start!". Once the signal roared, no one on either side made a move. Soma, who stood calmly, and Lin Fan, who prepared his stance, began their staring contest. However, for those who excel in Martial arts, by watching the two standing still in their head, they were simulating which path they should take to defeat the opponent in front of them. Soma, with his overwhelming battle experience, had already grasped the path of his victory, but as for Lin Fan, he is drenched in cold sweat, still trying to find a way to defeat Soma. Lin Fan racked his brain but soon came up with one solution that he thought could change the situation. After having his mind straight, Lin Fan began to move. He rushed toward Soma, who was still standing calmly, showing his composure in this sparring. Without any hesitation in his strike, Lin Fan launched a tiger palm, which Soma only side-stepped to the side, dodging the attack. It didn''t end with just that. Lin Fan began to swing his hand to the side, prompting Soma to duck out. Then, Lin Fan, like a maddening beast, began to hurl multiple attacks in the form of fists, palms, fingers, knuckles, and kicks, utilizing his body as a weapon itself. Soma calmly dealt with the incoming attack, dodging and deflecting their trajectory efficiently as he shifted his footwork to close his distance with Lin Fan. He thrust his fist straight at Lin Fan''s left jaw, and Lin Fan, who saw it incoming, dodged it barely with an awkward posture. Soma intended to grab Lin Fan''s throat, but Lin Fan used his flexibility to escape his clutches by dropping down to the floor, his feet stretched straight and began to target Soma''s stance. While fighting in this close distance, Soma managed to see a faint glimmer of constellations within Lin Fan''s body, and its first dimmed star began to light up, intending to break free from its slumber. Soma, who saw that, began to ponder whether he should let Lin Fan break through here or not. "Hey, eyes on me!". Chapter 281: Chapter 281 Preparation. Lin Fan''s terribly low tone reverberated in Soma''s ear, bringing his scattered attention toward Lin Fan, who had already rushed from the side, trying to punch Soma''s right Jaw. Once Soma saw it coming, he unconsciously focused his entire being and saw the incoming fist that Lin Fan had thrust felt incredibly slow in his eyes, and within that slowed moment, Soma began to ponder what choice he should take. However, after pondering it for a brief second, Soma finally decides to hold against it and let Lin Fan figure it out himself or experience it later. He tilted his head, dodging the incoming fist from Lin Fan, and began to engage in grappling technique. Soma gripped Lin Fan''s throat and pushed his body downward to the ground, letting a thud sound that resonated in the stadium, ending the fight. "Let''s end it here, okay". Lin Fan gasped for a second as he barely recognized what happened a moment earlier. Apparently, he couldn''t even follow Soma''s movement, and the last thing he recalled was that he saw the high ceiling of the stadium with its glaring lights. "That''s enough". Teacher Lee''s loud instruction made every student in the room gasp. In their eyes, Lin Fan, who had that much strength and technique, couldn''t even lay a finger on Soma, who calmly separated himself from Lin Fan and joined the other students in line. "Good job, Soma". Hina was amazed that even though their everyday lives were spent almost together in the Academy, Soma''s rapid growth was truly outstanding. But this didn''t make her resolve wane; rather, it ignited it. "...Are you up for the next round of red hair?". Xiao Lian, also who felt the change, began to cast her attention to Hina. "Sure". After welcoming Soma, Hina, and Xiao Lian began to move their feet toward the middle arena and face each other. With their conspicuous looks, both of them became attention wherever they were. Both of them prepared their wooden weapon, and Teacher Lee, who watched them, began to raise his hand and speak. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Start". Once the signal had been given, Hina, who usually takes a calm approach, rushed forward. Xiao Lian also saw her incoming. She calmly clenched the wooden spear, and once Hina stepped into her range, Xiao Lian thrust the wooden spear, but Hina lightly dodged by shifting her movement to the side and brandishing her wooden sword. Both of them have shown steady growth after following Soma. With him around, they could experience dungeon exploring, and because of that, they also gained a lot of experience in leveling their status to get stronger. There are many hardships to that thought, such as fighting demons or almost being in a situation where death is certain, but they survive. They survive and become much stronger than their current situation. That experience hardens their resolve and shapes who they are, pushing them to keep striving to become strong and to stand beside Soma. The two of them move flawlessly, with Xiao Lian''s inhuman reflexes and Hina''s calculated attacks. Everyone in the classroom stood in silence, looking at the sparring that was happening in the arena. From the side, Soma, who watched their spar, knit his brows, lost in thought as he recalled the two pills that he appraised last night. "What would happen if I gave the pills to them? Would they be safe and get stronger? Or worse?". In the detail of the item, it was said that those two only compatible with someone who had Fire and Water affinity. Therefore, those clearly depict the two girls who were still sparring intensely in front of him. However despite all of that certain method, Soma still couldn''t ignore the risk of consuming it. Besides, there is another problem that will arise, "I didn''t have anything for Sera!". With a sword in hand, Hina deflected the spear thrust from her side and slowly closed her distance from Xiao Lian. She unleashed her counter in trying to cut Xiao Lian''s hand by swinging her sword downward. But Xiao Lian, who saw that coming, tensed the muscle around her hands and pushed aside the spear shaft to distance Hina from her range. Both of them had fought relentlessly for almost a minute, even though they were much stronger, but with that intense movement and thinking, they had. Their minds were worn down after that spar. Stay connected with m v l e mpyr Their breaths were erratic as they kept their distance from each other. The other spectator also stood in gasped breath, looking at the performance of the two girls, especially the girls'' side. No one in their right mind would try to challenge them; even Eri was a bit hesitant, with a grim look on her face. Surprisingly, after a few seconds passed, both of them stored their respective weapons and turned their attention to Teacher Lee. "Okay, that''s enough". They glanced at each other and smiled before they went toward Soma''s side. Soma saw the two of them begin to talk behind his back and exchange a few suggestions about their performance earlier. "Silver hair, then how about that earlier?". "...I think you are still too stiff around your swing; you should loosen up a bit". "I see, and by the way, I know you have the instinct and a bit of an advantage in terms of Martial Arts, but your strategy is too predictable." "Mm, I see. I never thought about that because I used to insta Kill my opponent in one thrust". "That must be some kind of habit you developed; try to adjust little by little." "Mm". Seeing the two heroines that should act opposite and confront each other in a hostile relationship, but filled with rivalry. But here they are, discussing something like some kind of partner who knows each other''s strengths and weaknesses; there is only one thing that is still lacking with them. "If they start to call each other names from now on, that would be perfect". Soma muttered while parting his lips. "Okay, now you are seeing their capabilities; if anyone wants to try to challenge them, hurry up and start, or you can ask them to teach you some pointers in your martial path." As per Teacher Lee''s instruction, many of the students began to gather around Soma''s group and hurl him a bunch of questions. This also happened to Hina and Xiao Lian who were buried by the squealing of girls, feeling overwhelmed by their enthusiasm. Soma and the girls began to take on some small challenges from their classmates, and eventually, the P.E. class turned rather fruitful for everyone in the class. *** After quietly passing the lunch time, the students in Class A were discussing who would be the representative of the Class for the upcoming cultural festival that would be held after the martial arts competition. "So, is anyone willing to claim the spot? I need two people, Male and Female." Soma, who watched the situation unfold before his eyes, thought back to what happened in the actual events in the novel. In this silent and awkward situation, where no one wants to appoint themselves to move forward, Leon and Lydyia will take over the task. "Teacher Lee, then I will take it". Leon stood up from his seat, which prompted the other students to clap their hands in hearts, and it boosted the confidence of the other female students who hesitated. "Okay, Leon, you will be the male participants, and there is only one vacant spot left for a female. Who wants to join Leon?" Even if the female students wanted to stay with Leon, as they were thinking about it further, they would handle many tasks such as the report and instructions, then monitor their classes in preparation for the festival later. There are also many more menial tasks that will disrupt their schedule. Many of the females hesitated, including Hina and Xiao Lian. No, those two seemed disinterested in the whole situation. At this time, no other female in this class will appoint herself except. "Um, Te-teacher". "Yes, Lydia?". "Um, I-I will become the representative member". "Okay, Thanks for your participation". Teacher Lee began to write both Leon and Lydia''s names on the board, and it concludes the current event that was probably what had appeared in most of the students'' minds when. "Then, we still have time, so let''s go straight away and discuss what kind of event this class will participate in". Everyone in the room stiffened, for they were already taking their notebooks to learn today''s lessons, but Teacher Lee had no motivation to teach. He just sat on his seat, which had been placed to the side, urging Leon and Lydia to get on the podium. Leon and Lydia hesitated before they stepped onto the podium. Many eyes turned toward them, which made Lydia, who had a problem with crowds, shrink. However, she was determined and wanted to help Leon so that the festival would run smoothly. "Teacher Lee, what sort of event will be held in the academy later?". "There are many kinds of it, for example, stalls, plays, haunted houses, auditoriums. For more details, you can read this sheet". Teacher Lee casually handed Leon the sheet of paper that the academy had given him. It made Leon smile wryly, as did the other students. But Leon started to read its content. He nodded multiple times and started to consider the efficient way to create a good festival for everybody in the class. "Okay, I get the gist of it. Miss Lydia, can you write off three things that I will mention?". "Ye-yes!". Lydia began moving the chalks and wrote three things that Leon had mentioned. This stirred the other students'' curiosity about what kind of plan Leon had in mind. Soma, who saw the things that Lydia wrote, nodded his head in understanding, or it was still playing exactly as the story in the novel. "Thank you, Miss Lydia. Now, everyone, may I have your attention, please!". Chapter 282: Chapter 282 Opening Ceremony. After debating what choice Class A should take, the majority of the vote leaned toward opening a stall. At first, they get stuck choosing what kind of food they will sell, but that is finally concluded when Soma decides to interfere. As a matter of fact, the majority of the students in Class A couldn''t cook. Time goes by as the students in all classes are training hard and preparing for the competition that will be held today. Every student and teacher responsible for the Academy is currently gathering in the stadium where the event will be held. Students who didn''t participate joined in the spectators'' seats surrounding the arena, where they all stood up gazing toward a certain direction. The competition will be held for seven days. It will be held using the method of the knockout stage throughout the competition. More than seventy students are participating in the competition, and the fight will be held for seven days after some proper rest. Not only the battle between participants but also the competition itself can be an event for non-participants to join and propose a challenge to their desired target. Of course, both parties must abide by the rules, and more importantly, they must agree to the duel first. Soma and the girls stood in front of the line, lifting their heads and observing the venue that was filled to the brim with students. In front of him was the place where the spectator should be seated: the school headmaster had just returned from the expedition with the third year into the deepest dungeon. He is a man in his late forties; his name is Roland. He is a caucasian man with bright skin and sleek and short brown hair with a tinge of gray on it. Even though he is in his middle age phase, his body is still strong with a bulky and tall appearance. Behind those clothes, everyone could see his protruding, chiseled muscles. His loud voice and aura still gleamed in ferocity, and the entire stadium was in awe of his appearance. He is approximately 185 cm tall and is still an active awakener with S-Rank certification. "...I hope this year''s competition will give birth to new stars for the current generation. Always uphold the basis of sportsmanship and do not do stupid actions such as cheating; follow the rules that have been written or given because if you are caught doing something that harms other participants, there will be a penalty waiting for you!". Roland''s stern and loud voice reverberated inside the stadium, where all the participants gathered around the arena. Many first-year students felt intimidated by his presence, but despite being intimidated, they also began to feel a certain excitement bloated in their chests. Soma knew Roland from the story in the novel. He is the one who always gives Leon a word and lends his wisdom as a veteran awakener. His role was pretty important, and as one of the stories that didn''t hesitate to kill even the heroine, Roland is not an exception. However, that will happen later, when the Story has entered its early-late phase. As of the current one, it still happened around its latest-early stage. "You guys prepare for the event?". Roland''s shout made the entire stadium shake, making the students and teacher tremble in excitement. "Yes!". A chorus of spirited shouts echoed in the stadium, bringing hope and anticipation to Roland''s face. "Okay, without further ado, I declare that the competition will start now! All the participants go to their own waiting room, and then we will commence the first stage of the match¡ªthat is a random battle!" Random battle¡ªit was such a vague description, but for Soma, who knew the storyline, it was a battle that involved the participant taking out a lottery that the teacher had prepared in the waiting room. Thirty participants will be chosen for this opening match. This method was simple yet cruel at the same time for the unreasonable challenges the first year had to face. Soma and the other participants scattered and went toward their destined room, passing such a narrow but tall corridor; they finally arrived in the room. The room''s interior was so wide that it could accommodate more than twenty students and still retain some of its space. On each side of the wall, the Academy had been preparing a seat corresponding to each class in the first year from A to E. Also, most of the students who gathered in the room were first-year students. He can also see that Lin Fan, with his reluctant face, and Leon, with his troubled look, were gathered in Soma''s group. As someone who stayed in Class A, many gazes were directed at them, with certain envy, loath, lewd, and even curious as they had never faced each other in this kind of situation despite living and studying together for half a year in the academy. This happened because the academy lesson prevented them from communicating via fist with each other until a certain period of time, and that time is now. The competition was not just the act of elevating one status; it was also the place for students from lower castes to show the upper echelon that they were worthy of climbing the Class rank. "Everyone gather around!". Surprisingly, the one that appeared while holding a box in his hands was Teacher Lee. "As you might know from the headmaster''s speech, but¡­". Teacher Lee began explaining the rules, and many of the first years felt stiff at the revelation. "Here, in this box, there are ten colored pieces of paper with numbers attached to them, which indicate that you will be participating in the first match". When they heard Teacher Lee''s deep and solemn voice, the students gulped their saliva and directed their gaze toward the box, lost in thought. "Everyone, line up and take your piece of paper!". As per his instruction, the students began to line up and look toward the box with conflicted hearts. They began to pray in their heart to miss the first match. Find adventures at m v lem|p-yr Soma and his group, who got first in line, stood in front of Teacher Lee. He put his hand inside and took a piece of paper that touched his finger. Upon taking it out, the paper was a distinctive red color with the number five on it, which meant he was going to participate in the first match. He sighed and shrugged his shoulders before going toward his resting place. While walking, he looked toward the paper and secretly thought, "What happened to my Luck? Or is it because of my luck that I gained this chance?" His nine Luck stats, which had almost reached their peak, were rendered useless on this occasion. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After sitting in his place, Soma cast his gaze in front and found Hina and Xiao Lian walking toward him, their faces rather disappointed. He looked more closely at their hand. They were drawing a blank paper, which meant they were exempt from the first match. "You guys are lucky". "Well, it''s a shame, though, despite having a chance to face a senior in this match". "Mm, even though after that training we have been through, it is truly disappointing". "...You guys sure will have its chances". Both of them sat naturally beside him while grumbling about how unlucky they were. Soma just smiled wryly, facing the girls who were sulking. He turned ahead and found Lin Fan drawing a blank paper, which he began to frown at and was dissatisfied with the results; as for Leon, he drew a gray color with the number three on it. It seemed that some of the story still followed its original route. As Soma recalled, Leon will be facing Akane, where they began their first contact and their first story, creating a party that will help Leon finish his task as a Savior. After Leon sat on the seat, many other students yelped and sighed in disappointment, for they were drawing colored paper; some of them also sighed in relief because they missed the first match and could conserve their power for the real one tomorrow. "Okay, for those who draw the colored paper, wait in this place until your name color is called along with its number, and you will face the same person who has the same color and number as you. That''s it, everyone. Be sure to ensure your safety first, and Good luck with your match". Teacher Lee began to leave the waiting room. Silence started to hang in the room, where many first-year students were fidgeting. This was their first fight, and the one they would be facing was probably a second-year who was beyond them in every aspect. Only Soma''s group managed to maintain their calm, which garnered everyone''s glare, especially Soma. In the restless room, Soma was calmly conversing with the girls beside him, trying to pacify their anger. The male who looked at the girl sighed in admiration, but soon, their gaze shrank as Soma casually patted the two girls'' heads, making them blush in embarrassment. They start to mutter curses in their hearts, and envy colors their faces upon witnessing the scene unfolding in front of their eyes. Then, the restless atmosphere that filled the room changed as it began to be fueled with hatred and jealousy toward Soma, who acted brazenly in this situation before the match. As the room was enveloped by a thick fighting spirit, one of the official teachers stepped in and opened his mouth. "The participant that held Blue Paper number one, please get ready, for the match will be started in a moment!". Chapter 283: Chapter 283 Leon Match. Find your next read on m-vle-mpyr "Yes!". A blue-haired female student from another class shouted, which garnered everyone''s attention. But to their surprise, the female walked confidently despite being buried by the glares of the other students. It seemed she held a good amount of confidence in her strength. Soma didn''t know who she was or what class she attended, but it was impressive not to be nervous in this kind of competition. No matter what great strength someone possesses, if they can''t utilize it properly for a foolish reason, such as being nervous, they shouldn''t enter the competition to begin with. The female leaves the room accompanied by her classmates'' silent cheer, and then the male teacher who comes delivering the news turns his attention to the other students present. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "For those who draw blank papers, they can stay in this place or sit on the spectator seat with your fellow classmates". After the teacher said that, the students who were drawing blank paper exchanged looks between their teams, clouded by hesitation. "Red hair, what should we do?". "Let''s go to the spectator seat and cheer for Soma". "Mm, you are right, Soma; we are leaving". "Soma, I know you can do it just fine". "Thanks both of you". After bidding their farewell, Hina and Xiao Lian walked slowly under the gaze of others. Gradually, everyone who drew blank paper also withdrew from the place. Even Lin Fan, who was disappointed by the outcome, clicked his tongue and reluctantly left the place. There is only Soma, Leon, and seven other students from the first-year generation that stay. As the room cleared out, the atmosphere turned somewhat awkward. But, they held their own pride as the representatives of their class. So they held their tongue back to speak up and keep close exposure while concentrating on the match they would face later. Soma glanced at his side only to find Leon unusually fidgeting while he sat stiffened like a statue. "What is the matter, Leon? Nervous?". "No, Maybe, yeah, a little bit". From Soma''s eyes, his words were pretty unreliable. His Feet were placed together, and both hands clenched on his thighs while his temple excreted cold sweat. Leon clearly has mental issues here. However, despite all of the tension in his body right now, Soma could see that Leon was excited and brimming with determination, different from Leon, whom he knew. "You seemed rather excited, though? What happened?". "Eh, is that true? You can see it?". "Well, a little bit!". Soma spoke a lie. He could somehow guess what sort of determination and excited feelings Leon had. It was probably a matter of his family attending the competition that would be held tomorrow. So, he resolved himself to win this match no matter what and advance to the next round. This situation was both good and bad for Leon. Indeed, It boosts if he succeeds. He will gain confidence to fulfill his family''s wishes, but the current situation will become his downfall if things get worse later on. Despite knowing all of that, Soma didn''t have any intention of holding back from fighting him if they met, even though maybe Leon would face his downfall. This was not because Soma had given up on him, but because he believed in his potential if that was still written like in the script. "I see. Well, as someone who observed you and had some experience battling you, I have some words for you." Leon''s face tensed as he seriously turned his gaze to Soma while gulping his saliva. "What is it?". "...Believe in the power that chooses you!". "...?! What do you mean by that?". "That''s all". Soma straightened his posture and began to sit in his lotus position, closing his eyes. His breath began to flow rhythmically, with each slow and deep breath, inhaling the natural energy to enter his body and spread throughout his veins. Leon, seeing his state, opened his jaw, trying to start a conversation. However, noticing Soma had entered his meditation state, he swallowed back his words and began to immerse himself in his own thoughts. "Believe in the power that chooses me, huh?". Unconsciously, Leon raised the back of his right palm and witnessed the sun tattoo still plastered on his unblemished skin. The effect of the mark and title he obtained through this savior thing was incredibly amazing. He gained five times boost his experience points, and every time he trained his skill, his skill proficiency went up so fast that he thought it was all a joke. However, that was all real, and whenever he leveled up or his skill reached another height, Leon could feel his body is brimming with tremendous power. The power itself had no limit as long as he kept his positive mind. There is also one other thing that is still hidden after he obtained the title of Savior, which has not been shown yet because it is still shrouded in Mystery. One of his obtained skills was written with question marks all over, making Leon ponder what the skill was about. While he was waiting, the second participant got called, and Leon, who had a number third on his paper, tensed his muscles and began to gaze at his surroundings; seeing his restless face made the other candidates'' hearts flutter whether it was male or female. Leon''s natural charm was enhanced when he acted restless like this; for once, he was called like a dog with a tail on his back. Time passed, and eventually, the door in the room opened, and the same teacher entered inside while speaking. "Gray paper number three, prepare yourself; the match will begin in a moment!". "Yes!". Leon''s shout shook the atmosphere in the room. The cute puppy dog eyes he had gotten earlier were replaced by sharp eyes that pierced everyone''s guard and heart, especially women. Leon''s dignified aura, which suddenly came out after his act earlier, made their hearts thump wildly because of the gap between his expressions. As he stood up from the chair and turned toward Soma, he noticed Soma was in rather deep meditation. He felt bad for waking him up, so Leon nodded his head and strolled away, leaving Soma. "Good luck, Leon". Leon''s body stiffened. He turned his body back and saw Soma still closing his eyes. Once again, he felt a deep admiration from the bottom of his heart, witnessing Soma''s sharp senses. "Yeah, thank you, Soma". One word from someone he admired in the academy gave him much courage to face his opponent in the match. While walking in the corridor, slowly, Leon regulated his breathing, trying to calm his restless heart. When he saw the light coming from an open arena, his heart started to beat, and a rush of adrenaline in his veins heightened his senses. Once he stepped outside, cheers from the students and spectators startled him. Leon lifted his gaze only to find many students cheering excitedly toward the match that would be held at any moment. In the middle of the arena, there is a lone girl, a senior in her second year. She is a beautiful girl shrouded by a mysterious aura. She is Akane, one of Leon''s heroines in the Chronicle Saga. The plot for the Hero that has been halted, its gears began to move proceedings toward its awakening. Chapter 284: Chapter 284 Leon VS Akane. In one of the spectators'' seats that seemed desolated because of its vastness, devoid of the other students, two girls of stunning beauty sat while observing the arena. But despite being in the center of attention, the two of them were rather indifferent and kept discussing something. "That was another defeat for a first-year". Hina sighs with a disappointed face. "Mm, it can''t be helped thought,". Xiao Lian, as usual with her listless face, bluntly commented on the match earlier. The second match happened, between students who were seeking the Martial Path or close-quarter combat. However, with the difference in their experience, the first year was defeated in a mere half a minute; probably during the match, the first-year student also got some pointers from his senior. "Hina, Xiao Lian, where is Soma?". A chirp from an energetic senior, Serafina, approached their side along with Lucy, who came behind her with a smile that brought flowers to shame. Serafina began to sit beside Hina and Lucy beside Xiao Lian. With the incoming of this duo, the attention from the venue had completely shifted toward their side. It made Lucy, who realized it, feel apologetic toward the two Juniors on her side. But different from her thought, they seemed Okay, even not concerning themselves with the gaze. Serafina also has the same indifferent expression, "Should I learn that trick from them?" Lucy sighs with a rather ambiguous sadness. "Sera, what are you doing here?". After being appointed as a leader of the parties created as Soma''s proposal, Hina did not again use formal speech with Serafina, which the person herself asked Hina to do. "Nothing, Just want to go toward my party members, that''s all. Wait, the fact that you guys are here?". "Mm, we draw blank papers". "So, it was the same as me". As the girls began to speak merrily, a cheer from a crowd of spectators brought their attention toward the arena, where they saw a teacher accompanying a female student ascending. "Hm, Big sis?!". Everyone beside her turned their gaze to Hina as she blurted that out. They were rather curious as to why Hina called Akane Big-sis despite having a different outlook from one another. But no one dared to question it; they were afraid it seemed they invaded her privacy. However, no one in the place was as brave as the listless girl who opened her mouth. "Why do you call her Big Sis? Despite having no similarities?". The air around them turned meticulously heavy. Serafina and Lucy, who saw Xiao Lian direct her curious gaze at Hina, felt an immense sweat dripping from their temples. "No, particular reason. It''s just. I was a shy and reserved person when I was a kid, and Big Sis Akane was the one who usually took me in. Also, she is one of the reasons for being paranoid about the people surrounding me". True, Akane has planted a seed of "doubt others person" toward Hina ever since she was little, looking at Hina''s nature. Akane always warns her not to casually talk to strangers and never to trust them. Akane herself did that for Hina''s goodness and for her own personal preferences, even though Hina wasn''t aware of it. However, Hina at that time still lived in her naivety until a certain event happened. The day that misunderstanding happened drove her toward the edge, making her begin to distrust other people truly. Everyone who stayed beside her opened their eyes in shock at Hina''s revelation. They never thought that she had that kind of past in her. But, one person still holds a bit of doubt about her story. However, the doubt Serafina''s hold was not because she did not believe what Hina had said, but rather because she didn''t believe the person who taught a kid something like that. "There is no way that freak would do that just by goodwill". Serafina muttered. "Sera, what is happening?". Hina noticed Serafina''s glare toward the arena and Serafina''s body flinched as she turned her attention to them. "Nothing". Another cheer erupted in the stadium as the other candidate who came out from the other side was Leon. "So, it''s that guy turned". "It seems So?". Xiao Lian looked indifferently at the boy while Hina spoke ambiguously as if she didn''t remember his existence at all. "Do you guys know him?". The two juniors exchanged looks and then turned to Serafina, simultaneously speaking. "Nope!". "Ah, I see". Serafina also seemed to lose interest in him and leaned her back to the seat while Lucy was alone, sighing. With a tinge of pink cheeks, she fumed. "...He is Leon Pendragon, the member of the student council and also the Savior that has been chosen by heaven himself". "Hee~". Experience tales at m-vl-e-mpyr The three girls answered disinterestedly while Lucy''s face was on fire at realizing her earlier outburst. Onto the Arena where Leon had stood in the middle facing Akane, who stood imposingly in front of him, he couldn''t feel anything special about the girl, but Leon didn''t want to let his guard down and be defeated easily. The opponent in front of him was in her second year, Leon is pretty sure she gained much more combat experience and also her strength was probably way above him. "My name is Leon Pendragon. I am pleased to meet you, Miss". "Hou, you are quite a polite boy. Fufu, my name is Akane, second year. I''m Pleased to meet you, too." Seeing Akane''s slightly mature smile made Leon''s heart leap momentarily before he scratched his cheek. Despite having a strong connection andd information as a member of the Guild Camelot from Great Britain, Leon was unaware that Akane was the descendant of the shadow family in Japan. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is also proof that Akane''s Family was special in the Japanese government''s eyes for their excellent covert mission and their ability to avoid the world''s eyes. Of course, not only Japan has its shadow family, but every country has it, too. When the time comes, they will soon reveal their power to help in the crisis that will engulf the planet later. Akane, who had a clear observation of her opponent, noticed a brief moment of change in the boy''s expression earlier; she found it rather amusing to see a young boy be that cute. "Fufu, What a cute boy, flustered just by seeing me". She muttered before continuing, "He is the rumored Leon Pendragon, a member of the Camelot Guild and the sole successor of the guild. He who received the blessing of the Angel and the chosen Savior that will bring salvation to the land in the future". As one of the families that garnered every intelligence in every corner of the world, Akane knew everything about Leon. She began to form multiple plans, as she was interested in Leon''s potential. If he is indeed the one that called savior, and the Heavens are choosing him, then he is worth the shot to gain his favor, to let him face the threat that is looming in her surroundings, like a certain boy she remembered. "Let''s test how good his abilities are. If he is deemed worthy, then it will be worth getting close to him," Akane muttered. "Are you two ready?". The referee of this match was none other than Teacher Lee as he scanned the two candidates. Leon summoned his wooden sword, and Akane summoned her wooden Dagger. She only gripped one in her right hand with a backhand grip and prepared her stance, which Leon also prepared his own. Teacher Lee, who saw both of them, nodded his head and slightly leaped back. Once he landed on the ground, he opened his mouth. "Begin!". Chapter 285: Chapter 285 A glimpse. After Teacher Lee shouted his instruction, the two students in the Arena did not move. They stood on each side, observing one another. Leon tried to act cautiously because his opponent seemed to hold many hidden cards in her sleeves. On the other hand, Akane decides to stay still and observe how Leon will react in the battle. "He has a head and knows the difference in our strength. Good!" Akane muttered. Akane began to drop her stance and sprint forward, which made Leon''s body flinch in full alert. Leon prepared his wooden sword as Akane''s body disappeared from his sight, and a tinge of chill crept out from his nape. With the sudden danger, he felt his body reflexively react, ducking his head, shifting his footwork, and swinging his wooden sword horizontally. However, the sword just hit empty air, as Akane had already distanced herself from him. Leon regulated his breath and prepared his stance again. Once he turned to Akane, he frowned. Akane''s lips parted, which gave Leon a sense of chill that he had never felt before. Read amazing stories on m_vl_em_p_yr "You are pretty good for a first-year." "Thank yo¡­?!". Before Leon could finish his words, a dagger was already right in front of his neck, and Leon, with a godly reflex, tilted her neck to the side. But Akane began her move; she twisted her elbow, circled her hand on Leon''s neck, and tucked it below her right armpit. Her right leg began to coil around Leon''s right leg, destroying his stance and bringing him into submission. "Kuh!". Despite the sudden twist and suffocated feeling, Leon felt his heart racing. The scent of Akane that entered his nose because of the close contact made his brain short-circuit for a moment. This is one of Leon''s weaknesses: He is rather weak in dealing with the opposite sex. It was not in the sense of hate, but rather he would get nervous when facing a Female in close proximity. That is why he will have trouble dealing with one of the seven Demon Lord lackeys, Luxuria, in the future. "Oops, sorry. You seemed suffered". Leon felt the tightness around his neck and legs gone, and Akane, with her lax tone, distanced herself from Leon. He traced along the feeling of his neck and the subtle warmth that still remained. He stood up and turned to look at the source. With a sly smile plastered on her face, Akane was standing three meters away from him. Leon, who saw that while touching his neck, sighs in wonder. "Why are you doing that?". Akane tilted her head to the side and parted her lips seductively. "Nothing, just feeling uncomfortable because you are sniffing around my body, that''s all". "What?!". Blood started to surge to his face, Leon with a flustered face, shook his head intensely in front of many spectators. The whole Arena turned into silence after hearing Akane''s words. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I didn''t do it!". "Is that so?". "?!". Without giving Leon any chance to regain his composure, Akane disappears from her place and reappears in front of Leon with a dagger clenched in his hand. Akane began to hurl Leon with her attack, brandishing her own advantage in close combat and made Leon get pushed back toward the side arena. Leon desperately dodged and deflected her attack, but it was useless as he was overwhelmed by the difference in speed between them. He saw Akane make a big swing, which he used to counter, thrusting his sword ahead. However, it was just a feint. Akane, who saw the sword trajectory, smiled. She tilted her body to the side, dodging the thrust. Strangely, Akane didn''t have any plan to counter and finish the fight. Instead, she looked toward Leon''s eyes directly, which made his heart tremble. "Is that it?". Those words that escaped Akane''s lips pierced Leon''s consciousness, which indicated that she was disappointed in him. He knew well what sort of anticipation she put in him. Probably not just him but the other students and teachers, too. Leon clenched his teeth and twisted his wrist to change its sword trajectory, starting to regain his momentum. "Haaa!". With her nimble and swift movement, Akane dodged and deflected his sword angel. She observed his movement closely, and once Leon created a wide opening, that was where she would act. Leon caught a glimpse of Akane, who easily dodged his sword and gritted his teeth in frustration. "She had no intention to be serious in the first place". He kept bombarding Akane with his sword techniques, and as time passed, his consciousness started to become blurred, "Why? Are my movements predictable, or is it because she is faster than me?". Leon muttered. Within his blurry consciousness, he felt that the world around him turned into slow motion as he also became one. He became immersed in his own thoughts as to why he couldn''t win. He had already promised his father and his precious family members that he would attend the competition tomorrow. Leon made a mistake as he was lost in thought; from over his head, he swung his sword wide enough to give Akane a chance to counter. Looking at the approaching dagger his mind stopped. "No, I don''t want to lose; I already made a promise, so¡­". As the tip of the dagger that approached almost touched his neck, "...Believe toward the power that chooses you!". Then, his vision began to brighten. He saw an intense myriad of colors mixed into one, and the whole world turned to normal. However, within that millisecond, Akane''s movement stopped. Seeing the strange thing that happened before his eyes, Leon moved reflexively. Leon released the sword hilt in his hands, taking possession of the dagger in Akane''s hand. He grabbed her wrist, lifted her body then slammed it to the ground while placing the dagger in her throat. The world began to move normally as Leon gasped for breath while riding Akane, who absent-mindedly felt the pain in her back while looking at Leon''s golden eyes. "What?!". The event was happening too fast for her eyes to follow, and then a surge of intense curiosity began to fill her mind. She parted her lips into a smile, looking at the disappearance of Leon''s golden eyes. Not just Akane but the whole stadium was also surrounded by a silent mood, as they couldn''t comprehend what was happening in the end. "That''s it, I am giving up!". "Eh?!". "Stop! The winner is Leon Pendragon". Teacher Lee''s voice reverberated inside the stadium, and it brought a huge cheer from the first-year generation. "Hooray!". For the first time since the competition started, a first-year student had succeeded in snatching a victory in the match. "Um, can you move, please? I personally like riding, but I''m not the one being ridden." "Ah, I apologize". Leon, who understood her meaning, blushed furiously as he distanced himself from Akane. Akane stood up and patted her uniform to dust away the filth. Then she turned to Leon with a sly smile. She closed her distance and took the dagger in his hand. "I''ll be taking this too". "Y-yeah, sure!". "Fufu, don''t be too nervous. From now on, I hope you can show me more of that hidden power of yours". "?!". Leon knit his brows in wonder as he saw Akane''s back slowly leaving the Arena. Once he saw her gone, he looked toward his palm and still wondered how he could do that, "Hidden power, huh?". He clenched his palm, then turned around, taking his own wooden sword before leaving the Arena with cheers accompanying him. Chapter 286: Chapter 286 Rematch Jiang Wei. Hina, who had seen the match develop earlier, sat in disbelief after seeing that last collision between Akane and Leon. She was pretty sure that Akane would win the match, but suddenly, Leon''s body turned blurry, and Akane was the one who lay on the floor immobilized. "Hina, do you see his movement?". Serafina, from the side with knitted brows, solemnly spoke her mind. "No, how about you, Silver hair?". Xiao Lian also shook her head to the side. Both girls know that Xiao Lian is top among them in terms of physicality, but she herself couldn''t register that movement earlier. "Fufu, how was that? He is amazing, right?". Only Lucy, who didn''t participate in the competition, and the one who had faith in Leon, cheered for him, which invited bewildered faces from the other three. "It seemed I must be careful when facing him later". Hina spoke in a calculative manner as she thought about the plan on how to defeat Leon. "Mm, you are right!". Xiao Lian nodded solemnly as she clenched her fists on her thighs. "!". As for Serafina, she began to ponder whether she should use the power she kept hidden from the world or try to defeat Leon with all the power she had. Lucy, seeing the three females immersed in their thoughts, felt embarrassed for her earlier joy. She hoped there was a hole nearby so she could hide in it. As time passed, another senior from the third year appeared. She was a female with long brown hair who ascended the Arena with confident steps. Then, from the other side, another first-year student appeared a male who seemed pretty stiff in the situations. The distribution in this drawing colored papers is from number one to fifteen. It was divided, and from number one to ten. The papers were given to first-year students and the remaining five it were givrn to second-year students. For the remaining fifteen, it was split into five papers for second-year and ten papers for third-year. So, it wouldn''t be surprising for a first-year student to face a third year. This method seemed unfairly heavy for tge the first year, but in the first place, the academy has no great expectations from the first year, for they still have much time to learn in the academy in years forward. "He will lose". "Mm". "Yeah". "Eh~?". Hina, Xiao Lian, Serafina, and Lucy each commented on the upcoming match. As the two contestants stepped into the Arena, The crowd behind them cheered to give them assurance. Teacher Lee gave both of them some pointers, and the two of them prepared their stances. The third-year female students were wizards, for she took out her wand, and the male took out his wooden spear. "Start!". When they heard Teacher Lee''s instruction, the male students rushed forward, but the female calmly dealt with him using her wind element. Using the momentum from the male student, the female created a path or whirlwind that trapped the boy as his body was dragged toward the outside Arena. "Out of the Arena, the match is over". Teacher Lee shouted his instructions, which made the third-year students clap for the female performance. Pleased by what was being showered on her, the female turned to the spectators and waved her hands, acting cute to cheer up their spirits. "Show-off!". "Mm". "Wind, huh. That will be interesting!". "Haa, You guys!". S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As usual, Hina''s cold tone, Xiao Lian''s indifferent tone, and Serafina''s menacing aura made Lucy, who had to deal with them, sigh in resignation. The Arena had been cleared out, and after waiting for a while, a male student from a third-year division came out. A red-haired male student walked into the Arena with his chin lifted high and a smug grin on his face. His steps were slow and deliberate as if he owned the place. He scanned his surroundings, his eyes filled with confidence, almost daring anyone to challenge him. Every move he made screamed arrogance. Then, the male eyes caught a silver-haired beauty that sitting elegantly on the desolated seat from his left part. His lips soon parted, and he placed his two fingers on his lips, giving a gesture kiss to the girl. Xiao Lian, who was on his radar, felt her whole body trembling with goosebumps. She didn''t remember the boy, and out of knowhere, he acted like that. Not just her but the others girls bodies trembled in disgust when they saw the boy''s gesture. Then, they turned their attention toward Xiao Lian, who was shivering. "Silver hair, you know him?". Xiao Lian shook her head intensely, which baffled the other girls. Hina turned to Serafina, who also seemed oblivious to it. The three of them did not want to open this discussion further and began to delve into the Arena. As they feared the boy was still looking at their place, he started ogling the other members besides Xiao Lian, which made their faces devoid of expressions. A teacher appears and announces loudly in the room where the first year is waiting. "Red paper with number five on it stepped forward!". Soma, who was in his meditation state, slowly opened his eyes and exhaled a white mist that he couldn''t get absorbed into his veins. He turned his attention forward and nodded his head in silent understanding. He broke off his still state and stood up, walked out of the room. As they neared the Arena, Soma saw a familiar face that used to harass Xiao Lian in the past. He felt lucky, for he could have a chance to blast that face of his. Once Soma stepped outside into the Arena, the whole stadium turned quiet; they felt a sudden tension that shrouded the entire Arena with his coming. No one in the academy knows Soma''s name, as he is the one who defeated the demon who infiltrated the academy alone. Because of that fame, it roused many speculation and theories directed at him. Some people say that he orchestrated the situation to gain fame, and some are curious just how a first-year has that much strength in him. Some students who came from a high-ranking status or Guild began to create a concrete plan to pull him into their sides. However, Serafina has shut down all of those people. She, who understood Soma''s behavior and actions, realized the situation started to center around Soma. So, Serafina started to move, with her wealth and connections, Serafina managed to make them give up on pursuing Soma. "You came, brat!". Jiang Wei, a male student who constantly harassed Xiao Lian with his arrogant tone, scoffed at Soma''s figure. "...". Join us at m v|le mpyr However, Soma didn''t faze at all. He stood in the middle of the Arena, with many pairs of eyes looking at him. They were curious to know what Soma could do. Soma turned his attention toward his right and saw Hina and the others waving at him in small gestures. Soma replied with a raised palm before turning to the opponent before him. "You dare to ignore me!". Jiang Wei''s face was red in anger. A vein also popped out from his temple, and his fists were clenched so hard. Teacher Lee, who realized the situation, scanned the two contestants'' preparations. "You guys ready?". Soma casually stood there while directing his sharp and calm eyes to his opponent. On the other hand, Jiang Wei was fuming. He took a long wand and started to gather enough mana to be released when the signal had been given. "Start!". The moment Teacher Lee spoke and Jiang Wei prepare to act, Soma disappears and reappears in front of Jiang Wei under the watching eyes. His movement is so fast that the other students have a hard time following him. "?! You?!". Before Jiang Wei unleashed his spell, Soma thrust his left palm without holding back his power. A ''boom'' resonated as it shook the air surrounding them, blowing Jiang Wei''s consciousness away. His body got blasted off from the Arena as it flew in a straight line before it slammed into the Arena''s wall. Chapter 287: Chapter 287 The Beginning. As they saw the figure of Jiang Wei''s body stuck into the walled Arena, his body slowly slid down and dropped to the ground, letting him out of the Arena. Looking at his condition, Jiang Wei had already passed out after he received that strike from Soma. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Silence descended upon the stadium venue; all the students and teachers who saw the event happen sat or stood there stiffened like statues. The earlier commotion, curiosity, and doubt had been blown away as they saw the power of that strike and what it had caused. The only people who could still retain their normal state were from Hina''s group, as they knew how strong Soma was. Hina and the other three girls clench their fists in delight, looking at the idiot senior who dares to ogle their figure. Lucy, who also got involved, sighed and thanked Soma in her heart. "Is it over?". Somehow, Soma''s calm voice, which seemed normal for him, echoed throughout the stadium; it brought everyone''s attention back. Their bodies flinched, and they turned their absentminded stare at Soma. Teacher Lee, who received the word directly, raised his right hand and opened his mouth. "Out of the Arena, the match is over! Also, for the medical team, please bring your men to check the student''s condition." A couple of teachers wearing their uniforms hastened their pace and surrounded Jiang Wei. They began to check his condition from pulse, mana circuit and internal damage, for they found nothing in his external appearance. Soma, who had nothing else to do, turned his attention toward the girls who waved their hands at him. He pondered what he should do for a moment before he went toward the corridor and started tracking the girls'' presence. Deep within his consciousness, the first star of his constellation began to emit a glow, accompanied by the other two dim stars, after which his body underwent a rapid change. All his senses get heightened, and he can faintly feel the girls'' whereabouts. Meanwhile, as Soma had disappeared from the Arena, on the upper platform of the stadium spectator, which was built for a special occasion, the place for VIP people to gather, the headmaster and his assistant sat comfortably while looking at the match''s result earlier. "Hm, what do you think, Viana?". "Yes, it was tremendous for someone who just arrived at the academy". The woman who answered the Headmaster''s question was none other than the vice headmaster of the school. She is a stern and beautiful woman in her late forties, almost the same age as the Headmaster. She acts as his assistant and also his wife in private. Her name is Viana Montrage. Viana was calm and calculative. She spent her days busying herself in the Headmaster''s office as his substitute. She was also aware of Soma''s existence, as shown by the report from the other teacher and the news that spread about the incident in Okinawa. However, reading and seeing are two different things, and for that reason, she is convinced that Soma is genuine. "How was his background?". Headmaster turned his head to Viana, but she could only sigh and shot back a glare. "He is a relative of the President of the Awakeners Association in Japan, so I am sure his background had been concealed, deep. No, It was the truth; as a matter of fact, I have been trying to search for it". "I see". Viana had tried once to search for Soma''s background, but no matter what she did, she couldn''t find it, and it seemed someone had hidden it for good without leaving any trace. Initially, she once thought Soma''s existence could be dangerous to the Academy, but after she confirmed it herself with Mr Ito, he swore that Soma is nothing of the sort, for he knows Soma''s personality well and who his parents are. Then, after she thought it was enough, she decided to believe what Mr. Ito had told her; she wanted to believe Soma and his irregular power as a first-year who had just recently joined the Academy. Besides, looking back at his track record in the Academy, he has done nothing wrong but only saved this Academy''s face several times. "Don''t worry, dear. He is a good kid!". "...Well, if you value the boy that much, then I won''t talk about anything; it''s just¡­". The headmaster recalled the earlier strike and the way Soma had approached his opponent in the match, which was incredible for a first-year student. The headmaster spread his lips, showing his white canines. Viana looked at her husband like that and could only sigh, as this was typical of her husband, who always seeks thrills in fighting strong people. "I wonder how strong he is?". "Please hold yourself, dear. You just returned from an expedition". "I know. Let''s see if the boy can make it to the final. I can''t wait for his achievement." "Geez, this battle-crazed husband of mine¡­". After seeing Soma leave the Arena, the girls, especially Hina, sighed in regret. She hoped that Soma would come to their sides by jumping over from the Arena. The match resumed, and now, a second-year had to meet with another second-year. Both of them were swordsmen, and the battle was just getting started. It seemed the participant number that got called was random. "They are both good with swords; even as an amateur in martial arts, I could figure it out." Serafina, who watched the match, focused her attention on their movement, trying to impart Violet''s teaching in her mind. "The battle is just getting started". Hina, who observed calmly speaking. She could feel the mana between the two of them intensified, and their attack pattern had become more aggressive. "Mm, they have a good mastery of their respective weapon, even though they both used swords, but their style is fundamentally different". Xiao Lian looked toward both of them in admiration; for the first time the match had started, she finally could see the second-year students fighting in a proper match, fighting on equal feet. The earlier battles were filled with unfair differences in strength. Even Soma was too strong for people his age. There was also one boy with blonde hair¡ªshe couldn''t remember his name well¡ªwho won by some hidden method. "Oh! the battle is starting already!". Hearing the familiar voice from the person they cared about most, three girls and one additional girl turned their attention toward the source and saw Soma slowly approaching their side with a small smile. "Soma!". Serafina shot up from her seat, her eyes glittering like a child''s. Soma approached her side and petted her head several times while she basked in her joy. "I thought you wouldn''t come here". "What, did you miss me?". When Hina heard those words, her body flinched, and it was because Soma''s words had entered deep into her heart. With blushed cheeks, she nodded and turned her attention aside. Soma approached her side and began to caress her smooth hair. Hina, feeling the warm, pleasing sensation in her head, closed her eyes in deep joy. "Soma!". Xiao Lian, from the side with a twitching cheek, snatched Soma''s other hand and placed it on top of her head. The strong and familiar warmth hand that enveloped her head loosened her facial muscles, making Xiao Lian let out her rare smile. Lucy, who watched from the scene, stared enviously toward the girls who were being spoiled by Soma. Her mind began to drift off, and she imagined what if Leon was to do the same to her, which made her cheeks blush furiously. Your journey continues with m-vl-em|p-yr A loud ''tack'' resonated as the tension and the mana that gathered in the Arena had thickened. Soma and the girl''s attention was drawn toward the Arena where the duel had taken place. The surrounding area was thick with tension and anticipation as to who would snatch the victory. Both contestants'' eyes were locked on each other, brimming with unspoken challenges. Tiny shockwaves blasted away the rising dust, and the tack sound of wooden clashing echoed in the stadium. It heightened the battle spirit that lay dormant in every person who saw the match. Their strikes were swift and deadly as if they were trying to reach each other''s lives. The students in the second year gulped their saliva to look at the match that was ongoing in the Arena. In this atmosphere of intense clashes, time seemed to slow down as both contestants pressed on. Finally, one of the candidates made small missteps. "It''s over!". As Soma finished delivering that word, the candidates who saw his chance rushed forward, he brandished his wooden sword and struck the opponent''s sword ferociously. Losing his balance and focus in the battle because of the depleted mana, strength started to leave the other candidates. His wooden sword got blasted from his hand, and he realized that another wooden sword from his opponent had passed on his throat. "Stop! It''s over!". Teacher Lee, who saw that coming, shouted his instruction, and both parties began to leave the Arena in a peaceful manner, along with the cheers from the second-year spectators. After that, the match continued, and fifteen matches of the opening martial arts competition succeeded without a hitch in day one. The officials or teachers began to create a chart for the candidates'' names in the match that would be held six days ahead. Thus, the arc of the academy competition will be conducted, and it is also the stage that will create Legends in the Academy and shake the world order. Chapter 288: Chapter 288 Second Day. On the second day of the Martial Arts Competition, The academy gates began to be opened to the public. Many figures from tourists and local residents lined up in front of the entrance to witness the match that will be held at nine o''clock. Not just the spectators but also people from newspapers and scouts worldwide began visiting the Academy to seek the candidate for their own gain. The sun shone brightly in the east, graced the land with its warm light. A slightly chilly wind from the incoming fall brushed past, making some people''s bodies flinched. As someone who woke up earlier than usual, Soma stood in the middle of the vast area of the Academy, looking at the competition charts plastered on the billboard. Many curious eyes gathered on the place, and Soma, who had a sharper sight, stood on the back and scanned the charts to see where he was. "Oh, I see". On the chart, sixty contestants proceeded to the next round, which was split into two groups, each with thirty students. Group A, to which Soma belonged, was the same as Xiao Lian, and Leon. For the other group, there was Hina, Serafina, and Lin Fan. Soma knitted his brows, for he was a bit worried about Hina and Serafina in case they would succeed in their match and happened to meet with Lin Fan. Today, Soma still hasn''t seen how much Lin Fan has progressed in his training. Lin Fan himself avoids having a match even in class P.E. Soma has some speculation about his behavior, but he can only hope for the best for Hina. "Soma!". Soma felt a soft sensation stick to his back, and the familiar sweet scent tickled his nose. He parted his lips to the side and knew who it was. He placed his hand on her smooth and soft hands, which wrapped around his waist. "Sera, Good morning". "Good morning". Serafina, as usual, tends to act spoiled without minding a place and time. But everyone in the Academy recognized the fact that Serafina had a boyfriend, so they could let it go easily¡ªwell, in the first place. After all this time she attends the Academy, she rarely talks about being close to a guy once. Heck, they didn''t even dare to do that in the first place, knowing her background. "Good morning, Soma. You are early as usual". "Good morning, Hina". Hina, with her calmness and spring-like smile, greets Soma. She stands by his left side and greets Serafina in a friendly manner. "...Good morning¡­". "Good morning, Xiao Lian! Are you okay?". Xiao Lian, who had a hard time in the morning, dragged her heavy body while leaning her head on Soma''s right shoulder. "Mm, fine. Fwuaaah!". "Haa, Silver hair, I told you to be prepared". Hina, who acts like a big sister, began to stand in front of Xiao Lian while fixing some of her messy appearance and bed hair that stuck out, which made Soma chuckle when he saw their adorable interaction. Serafina began to stand behind Xiao Lian and comb her lustrous silver hair, and Xiao Lian, who felt pleasant, almost drifted toward her sleep. "Xiao Lian, don''t sleep here, or you will fall." Soma warned her by gently shaking her listless body, to which she replied with a single nod. As they finished with Xiao Lian''s preparation, the girls began to scan the charts and found out which group they entered and¡­ "I am the same with Soma!". "Hina, we are in the same group; let''s do our best if we have a chance!". "Of course, Sera. If that time comes, I won''t hold back!". Your story continues with m-vl-em|p-yr Xiao Lian''s body stiffened as she saw the chart, but soon, her fists started to clench because, once she thought about it, this could be the first time she would confront Soma in a formal match. The two of them usually have some light sparring, but that was counted as nothing but warming up and some sort of training. However, she now had the chance to face him directly. Something inside her began to light up, burning up the dormant embers and blaze her heart in full excitement. "Soma!". Xiao Lian excitedly jerked her head to the side, which Soma also realized. He then put his hand on her head and caressed it gently as if not wanting to make her hair a mess. "I will be waiting, Xiao Lian. Let''s have a good match". "Mm!". Hina and Serafina both smiled in joy as they looked at them; they felt very happy looking at the usually listless Xiao Lian, who had that much spirit in heart. The atmosphere around their group was rather comforting, but not with the other students, who saw them with a gaze full of envy, resignation, and hatred for males. In the Female case, their hearts went flying away toward the cloud. Seeing the calm and handsome Soma taking care of his woman with full attention, they began to dream of entering that circle. After that, Soma''s group began to leave the place and went toward the stadium, searching for an excellent place to watch the match. As for the schedule of the match, they already took photos of the chart and can be relieved that they weren''t the first ones to fight. As they walked toward the stadium, the road was filled with enthusiastic people and students mixed together, filling the entire area with anticipation. The girls beside Soma were fiddling with their phones because they had an incoming call from their family. "Okay, Mom. It''s okay. Um, I will be awaiting your arrival". "...Mm, Aunt, don''t worry. You can finish your job first, then come and see me!". "Eh, you want to come. Okay, I will ask Violet to act as your guard. What are you saying? It is because of you that I am doing this far. Okay, Soma is here with me. Do you want to speak with him? Soma, I''m sorry, but". "It''s okay!". Soma placed the phone he had taken from Serafina and Beatrice. With a cheerful and pleasing tone that warmed his heart, he began talking with her for a brief moment. "Okay, yeah, I will be there, thank you, Mother. Here, Sera!". "Okay, Mama, when will you arrive?". "Soma, I''m sorry, but". After finishing with Beatrice, Soma began talking with Hisako, and sometimes Hiroshi joined the conversation. They seemed pleased to hear that Hina had been a good girl for him. "You will be arriving tomorrow? Okay, then I can''t wait to meet you guys, too. Okay, See you later". "Thanks, Soma". Soma, who got a chance to talk with other parties, turned his head to Xiao Lian, who seemed to be already putting her phone away. "Are you done talking with your family?". "Mm, Aunt said she will be arriving soon after finishing her job". Xiao Lian, who rarely expressed her joy, now, after having some conversation with the closest person she had, her lips slightly lifted, and Soma, who saw her face, couldn''t help but want to spoil her. Again, he placed his hand to caress her head, and Xiao Lian purred with closed eyes. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the group approached the stadium, they began to separate themselves from the other common spectators who visited the Academy from the outside wall and joined the other students in line. "For the visitor from outside the academy, you guys could come this way!". "The students, you guys can come this way!". Several male teachers, helped by some students from the council who acted as the direction, gave their instructions and tried to prevent a commotion that stuck. Soma and the girls went along the lineup, and it was about time they saw a door that would guide them toward a spectator seat, but Serafina opened her mouth. "Everyone, follow me!". The three juniors turned their attention to her, and she began to drag Soma, the head of the group. True enough, Hina and Xiao Lian began to follow behind. They bypassed several doors until, eventually, a majestic dark brown wooden door with intricate craft stood in front of them. It was decorated with a picture of a huge tree with thick trunks, and on its branch appeared a forbidden fruit that made the first Male chase away to the land. Without any hesitation, Serafina began to push inside the door, which alerted the people inside. But once they found out it was Serafina who came, they began to shift their attention toward the other way. "Sera, what makes you so long?". "I''m sorry, Lucy. Everyone, don''t hesitate to enter". Hearing that, Lucy, who already predicted this would happen, could only turn to look at the other members, who also smiled wryly. Then, from behind the door, Soma, Hina, and Xiao Lian entered the place where the official stay was to take place. The place itself had been prepared for the student council members to stay for the competition. It was also connected to the VIP room on the left side, separated only by a single thick door. "Thank you for the invitation". "Everyone, thank you for inviting me, and Sorry to disturb you". "It''s been a while, everyone". Soma Hina and Xiao Lian give their greetings, and they are welcomed warmly by the other members; as to why the members of the student council are not bothered by Soma''s group, it was because they felt indebted in the case of Mark, who turned into an agent from the demon side and the help of the two girls. {Everyone, Welcome to our annual Martial Arts competition¡­} Chapter 289: Chapter 289 The first match begins. {Everyone, Welcome to our annual Martial Arts competition} The cheerful voice of a female student who acts as the emcee in this competition echoed, and it brought forth exclamations from the other onlookers because of how cute and energetic she was. She is a girl with short brown hair who is wearing the Academy uniform. An earpiece that stretches to her lips is on her right ear. {In a moment, the first match will be held, and this year''s contestant will surely give your heart dance in excitement because of the intense competition that will make your blood boil} The atmosphere around the stadium was shaken by a deafening cheer from the spectators, not just the students but also the visitors from outside. The female students who acted as the emcee sat on the opposite side of the VIP place, on the spectator''s seat that had been arranged for her especially. Her white teeth spread, showing her white porcelain teeth, with raised right hand. {Then, without further ado, we will begin the first match between third-year student contestant name Edward VS second year student Kim Ji-ho. Both participants, please get to the arena} Two male students of medium build wearing academy uniforms enter the arena with confident steps. Both of them have a well-defined figure and appearance that attracts much attention, whether from the students'' side or even from the outside. Their well-defined face is also the result of the Mana circulation in their bodies. Soma stood silently, looking toward the two figures he couldn''t recall. Then, he felt a slight tug from his sleeves and found out that Serafina had gestured for him to take a seat, which all the girls had done. "Thanks, Sera". "No, no. Let''s enjoy the match!". With the VIP place they got, they received a far wider perspective, for it was placed above the others, and with the protection from the extension roof, it prevented them from getting stung by the direct light from the sun. Because the roof in the stadium has been opened to witness the clear sky, and let the sun enjoy youngsters exchange their abilities under the heavens. As usual, Soma was sitting in the middle, sandwiched by Hina and Xiao Lian, while Serafina was sitting beside Hina. All of them stopped their conversation and focused their attention on the arena. {It seemed both of you were ready, Referee, please!} The female emcee glanced toward the other side of the arena and saw Teacher Lee, who stood on the podium beside the Arena; he is currently considered one of the strongest figures in the Academy, walking toward the arena and slightly glancing toward the two males. "You guys ready!". Both males nodded their heads and prepared their respective weapons. In today''s competition and so forth, the students can use their significant weapon, but they must first get permission from the teacher. Also, before the students walked toward the arena, they were given some small brooch that would prevent them from getting any harm. It was a magic item that would replace the fatal damage taken by the students and would give the referee a live-time announcement in his terminal of the match result. The official''s putting the item in their pocket chest. Today''s battle was sponsored by many guilds from all over the country, and sure enough, the academy side started to splurge by giving those items magic to the contestants. Teacher Lee began to approach them one by one and looked toward their weapons while giving some instruction on the Match. Soma who saw the two contestants squinted his eyes, he felt that the two students on the Arena were having some knack in their speciality. "This is going to be interesting!". The girls who accidentally heard Soma let a slip of those words briefly turn to his face and soon chuckle. They know well how Soma feels in this situation. Teacher Lee, who had finished his inspection, returned and stood at the podium beside the arena, which had been built using Earth Magic and infused with a high-level barrier that prevented him from getting involved in the fight. "Okay, The match starts!". As soon as the instruction from Lee Echoed in the stadium, a loud bang from a gong, reverberated which shook the arena, following the intense atmosphere the spectators gave by shouting. Edward was gripping a long Glaive with its sharp blade that was a bit curved on its tip. On the other hand, Kim Ji-ho is clenching both of his hands, wearing only fingerless gloves, and preparing his stance by tapping his feet. "I see". Soma shrank his eyes and began to focus his attention on Kim Ji-ho. From what he observed, the person must have been trained in the martial arts of his country, but Soma still hadn''t figured out what it was. Is it traditional taekkyeon or taekwondo? In this match, Soma had a thought that he would reap much from the seniors. Kim Ji-ho, who specializes in close quarters, began to move as he shifted his footwork and positioned his center of gravity well. He cautiously approached Edward, but things were getting heated up when Edward suddenly lunged forward like a mad bull, startling Kim Ji-ho. A silver blade sliced through horizontally, which Kim dodged by a wide margin for the sudden attack Edward unleashed. Kim Ji-ho decided to counter, but his instinct flared an alarm to not get impatient, so he somersaulted backward and prepared his stance once more. Both of them parted their lips on this rare occasion. Then Kim Ji-ho exhaled and rushed forward in a straight manner. With his strong and swift feet, he closed the distance instantly, but Edward was ready with his glaive. A diagonal slash came, and Kim Ji-ho sidestepped a bit. Edward began to do a follow-up movement. He began to swing his glaive effortlessly as if it were his own limbs, and Kim Ji-ho, who had regained his calm, dealt with the blade trajectory well. Kim Ji-ho dodged the blade with a paper-thin margin, which heightened the tension in the stadium. Looking for a wide swing from Edward, Kim Ji-ho began his counter while taking a risk by shortening their distance and delivering a straight kick toward Edward''s lower jaw. Edward, who was caught off guard, couldn''t dodge it in time and got hit perfectly in the jaw. Edward''s gaze became hazy, and his ears started to hum because of the kick, but he gritted his teeth, clenched the glaive shafts, and thrust them toward Kim Ji-ho''s abdomen, who lowered his guard. A blow that shook his core to numb, Kim Ji-ho blasted the air that accumulated in his lungs and leaped back to gain his stance. Both of them simultaneously glance at each other while grinning in a fearless manner, then after catching some breath, both of them resume their continuous match. Seeing the intense battle that unfolded in front of their eyes the spectators cheered loudly and it gave the fighters in the arena a bit of stimulation to show them more. With Edward''s perfect distance control using his glaive and Kim Ji-ho''s perseverance, the battle began to enter its peak phase. "Look! Silver hair. Look at the way he perfectly controlled his distance and tactics and the way he brought himself using his long weapon." "Mm, a bit more, and I think I can understand its essence and will implement it to my match. Thank you, Red Hair." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma who caught their conversation parted his lips in happiness for their closeness. As for him, he already caught the essence of Kim Ji-ho and began to direct some of his consciousness in training the movement in his head and implementing it toward his footwork. The match on the Arena was heightened when both of the contestants distanced away from each other; both of them were puffing their chests out, gasping for breath, but upon closer look, Kim Ji-ho was the one who was having a hard time compared to Edward. In this part, it was shown how apart their based stars are in the first place. The third year, who had more status and battle experience, was favored by the media and the scouts from the guilds. The third year is also one step away from leaving the Academy, which is why they were the ones who were sought and got more attention. Using this as a chance, Edward rushed forward, which prompted Kim Ji-ho to knit his brows in full alert and concentrate. Still, the exhausted state he was in couldn''t filled up the determination in his heart and Kim Ji-ho lost the match when Edward struck a heavy blow to Kim Ji-ho''s neck and made the brooch on his chest pocket shattered. "The match is over!". {Kim Ji-ho''s brooch has been shattered, and the winner is Edward!} Loud cheers erupted as the female emcee announced the winner of the match, and Edward, who was filled with a sense of fulfillment, raised his glaive up and made the atmosphere in the stadium tremble. Both participants began to leave the arena with satisfied and bitter expressions on their faces. Then, the female emcee began to check the status of the arena and discussed a few things with Teacher Lee. Read the continuation at m-vl-em,pyr {Okay, everyone, because the damage to the arena was almost none, we will resume the second match that will be held in a moment} Chapter 290: Chapter 290 Xiao Lian match. The match that will be held for the day is approximately fifteen. It will be continued on the third day, completing the second stage of the competition before it moves to another stage. Then, the remaining thirty participants will have to battle again until there are fifteen left, then eight to four, and two. That will happen in six days. In the last day, it will become a special arrangement where dueling will take place, and usually, it will showcase the strength of famous people from around the world. The martial arts competition itself is a festival the academy holds annually, so these things were nothing new to them. Also, according to some rumors, the third-year students who went to the deepest part of the dungeon will return on day six and could participate in the last days of the competition. As another contestant appeared in the arena, the atmosphere was filled with tension and excitement, which made the stadium drown with cheers and shouts that awoke the dormant battle spirit in the contestant''s hearts to give their all in the battle. In the battle that placed their pride and strength as an awakener, the candidates fully immersed themselves in the fight, and sometimes, the ones who hung their heads low in defeat slightly held some lingering hatred not toward their enemies but toward themselves, cursing themselves for not doing their best from the start. This competition will also serve as a reminder that the academy they stayed and learned is not some playground where they can enjoy its facilities and take pride in its name. The competition is also to rouse the dormant competitive spirit within fellow students so that they can thrive later in the outside world. In one of the spectators'' seats where Soma and his group were watching the ongoing fight, a cute, rumbling voice that caught everyone''s attention echoed in the room came from none other than Hina and Xiao Lian. "Are you guys hungry?". Soma turned his glance to each side and saw their cheeks blushing pink. He summoned some chocolate bars and some drinks for them to enjoy; of course, he brought not just for the two but also offered some to the other members in the room, but most of them declined. "Thank you, Soma". Hina received it with a smile on her face, reminiscing about their past when she was trapped inside some subspace. "Thanks!". Serafina gleefully accepted it and wholeheartedly devoured the content. "...". However, Xiao Lian kept her head down and shook her head to the side. Soma wondered what had happened before he remembered that it was almost time for Xiao Lian to enter the arena. "At least drink some water for now!". Soma thought it was pretty weird. From what he knows, people in this world who gain some power or system will have an extraordinary metabolism system in their guts. So, having a snack or even eating before some intense physical activity will not cause stomach problems later. He wondered if something was bothering her or if maybe Xiao Lian was just too nervous even to take a snack. It would be better if the problem she had in mind is the latter, but if it''s the previous one, then it needs some immediate attention. "Mm, thank you, Soma". When she received the plastic bottle from Soma, she began to sip a good amount of water to satiate her hunger. After two other matches had finished and would start another one before Xiao Lian turned in fourth, Xiao Lian stood up from her seat and bid her farewell to the others. "Everyone, I will be going!". "Good luck, Silver hair!". "Xiao Lian, I will be rooting for you". "Mm, thanks!". Experience the journey on m-vlem,pyr Before Xiao Lian could take a step forward, Soma stood up from his seat and turned to his sides. Hina and Serafina seemed to understand what was in his mind, so they nodded their heads in silent understanding. "Soma, what are you?". "Let''s go!". Without waiting for her reply, Soma grabbed Xiao Lian''s left hand and dragged her from the place. Under the gaze of many onlookers, Xiao Lian''s face was a bit dazed, with a slight pink on her cheeks. Once outside, Soma began to recall the way toward the place where the contestants were waiting for their upcoming match. Both of them kept their mouths shut and silently walked into the desolate corridor, which was a bit wide and hollow. Xiao Lian''s eyes kept following Soma''s back figure, and sometimes, she would glance toward their connected hands. Her heart started to beat rapidly, and she could feel that her face was heating up because of the blood that gathered. However, this feeling of warmth and closeness with the person important to her brings forth the calm and ethereal feeling of happiness that dismissed the negative thoughts she had before. Unconsciously, she clenched her connected hands. Soma also responded by tightly gripping them with power, telling her that he was there beside her and would accompany her at any time. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They took a couple of turns and descended the stairs; they finally arrived at the familiar place where they were waiting and took a piece of colored paper for the first match. As the two went inside, many students waiting for their turn glanced at the incoming person, Soma, their greatest rival. The room itself was filled with contestants from the first year, and once they saw what Soma was doing, their eyes knitted, cursing in their hearts. Soma ignored the gaze and turned toward the teacher to get the brooch. "Teacher, Xiao Lian will fight next so". "Okay, come here, girl!" Xiao Lian began following the female teacher who acted as an official in today''s competition. She began asking Xiao Lian a few questions to check her health and mental condition. Then she began to give Xiao Lian some pointers on what the brooch was for and how to activate it if Xiao Lian herself thought that she couldn''t continue the fight. "Mm, thank you, teacher!". Soma, who saw the brooch had been planted in Xiao Lian''s chest pocket, began to drag her outside once more, which invited the murderous intent from the other contestant. Once they were in the corridor, Soma walked toward the door leading them to the arena. Xiao Lian felt a bit hesitant about following him, but with the firm grip in her hand, she surrendered herself to Soma''s mercy. "That''s it; the battle is over." [The winner in this match is¡­] The announcement from teacher Lee and the female emcee, which resonated in the corridor where they were staying, made their bodies flinch briefly before they saw a female student, probably from the second year. With swollen red eyes, she walked past them, ignoring both presences. "The timing is perfect". {...The next battle will commence} Xiao Lian''s face stiffened, and Soma could feel the cold touch on her fingertips, trembling. "Xiao Lian". "Mm?!". Her body jolted in shock as Soma wrapped his hands around her back and took her body closer to his chest. Her heart began to beat wildly, and it sent a rush of blood toward her face, making her mind fall in distress. Her mouth flapped, trying to say something, but Soma beat her to it. "Xiao Lian!". With his calm and the tight hug he gave, her body somehow relaxed, and the sound of his beating heart slightly gave her mind a calm state. "Go and win this!". There are no exaggerated words, only a small support word that reached her ear. It blew away her stiffness and distressed mind that gnawed at her heart. As their bodies separated, Soma could see that Xiao Lian''s closed eyes fluttered, gradually filled with a light of determination. "I will be back". "Hm, I believe in you!". Chapter 291: Chapter 291 Sharp Edge. Soma saw Xiao Lian''s back figure leave his sight, entering the Arena, accompanied by loud cheers from the spectators, making the entire stadium atmosphere lift up seeing her beautiful figure. {Here she comes, a first-year student that came from a renowned family from Chinese; her name is Xiao Lian a first-year student} He shrugged his shoulders, reminding himself that he probably must do these activities two more times to relieve the other girl''s tension. Soma slightly understood because no matter what superior strength the girls possessed, they were still young and didn''t have any control over their feelings. Hina and Xiao Lian, both girls, were still in their first year; despite having much experience in the dungeon after staying near Soma, they still had little tolerance for fighting in front of many crowds. However, Soma could only hope that with his small encouragement, Xiao Lian, Hina, or Serafina, who would fight tomorrow, could keep calm in front of many gazes directed at them. Xiao Lian walked calmly toward the Arena; once she stopped in the middle, she gazed toward the front, waiting for her opponent to arrive. Then, a female student walked to the Arena from the other path. She was a beautiful girl with wavy blonde hair. Her green eyes were sharp like a blade. With a calm atmosphere, she arrived at the Arena, smiling at Xiao Lian. {She is a second-year contestant named Janet; both contestants seemed to have arrived on the stage, Teacher Lee, please!} Teacher Lee descended to the stage, approached the two girls, and instructed them to get closer to each other. "Take out your weapon!". Xiao Lian and Janet simultaneously summoned their respective weapons, but Xiao Lian used a different spear and decided to store the Legendary Equipment. She took a spear with a black shaft and a silver blade on its tips. As for Janet, she grabbed the Longsword hilt and presented it to Lee. Both weapons had passed the test, and teacher Lee instructed them. "You two get ready!". Once they heard that they jumped at the same time and prepared their stance. Xiao Lian could feel her fingertips tremble slightly. Still, upon recalling the warmth and tight hug she had earlier, strength began to gather in her eyes, and she washed away her distress by exhaling loudly. On the other hand, Janet was completely ready to face the match. She recalled last year''s bitter experience when She couldn''t do anything, fighting the second year. From that moment, she trained hard and vowed to herself that she would reach the finals. "Start!". As soon as the command echoed in the Arena, Xiao Lian rushed forward, which left everyone in the stadium baffled by how fast her movement was despite still being in her first year. Janet was also not an exception, but she regained her calm quickly as she saw the glimmering silver blade approaching her face; then, from below, Janet swung her sword that struck the spear tips, deflecting its trajectory. Janet began her counter by shortening the distance between them and keeping her sword sliding through the spear shaft in defense. But Xiao Lian also didn''t stand still; she shifted her footwork changed the grip position of the shaft, and twirled the spear, attacking its dull side. The shaft traveled along a straight line from below, directed toward Janet''s hand. Janet, who saw it coming, knit her brows before she halted her steps and lightly jumped backward, dodging the attack. However, thinking this was a chance, Xiao Lian began to change her approach more aggressively, switching her grip once more. She began to rain down Janet with her thrust, and sometimes, she added a little twist to the attack by shifting the blade trajectory to the side in searching its target. {Woah, contestant Xiao Lian began to put pressure on Janet. Incredible! The fact is, she is still in her first year; I wonder what will happen when she enters her second year. Just thinking about it makes my blood boil!} Not just the emcee but everyone in the spectator''s spectators seats sat still, watching the match. Xiao Lian''s performance was absolutely stunning. Her precise control over distance and many variations from her attack that troubled the opponent made the entire stadium muted by her skill. In just a short amount of time, she trained with the others, and by watching others how to conduct oneself in martial arts, Xiao Lian''s rapid growth was truly extraordinary. Hina, Serafina, and Soma, who were always there practicing with her, parted their lips in satisfaction; also, as they looked at Xiao Lian''s performance, the fire in their eyes began to light up, and they couldn''t hold themselves back from participating in the match. Janet, who was being overwhelmed in terms of skill, gritted her teeth and kept desperately trying to find a chance for her to act, but one thing she missed about her opponent. A magical circle appeared behind Janet''s back, feeling something was not right. Janet jumped to the side and began to prepare her skill. However, before Janet reached the ground, Xiao Lian had already prepared a small block of ice as big as her fist, hidden behind her head. The ice began to fly in a straight line toward Janet, who was delayed by the activation of her skill. Janet threw away her plan and raised her blade, slicing the ice into two. But, once she sliced the ice while landing, in her sight, dozens of ice chunks flew over her place, surrounding her from all sides. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She began to throw away the thought of dodging the ice and lowered her stance with her sword raised, protecting her face and vital point. The ice struck Janet''s body at the same time, and it created a white mist that covered her entire body. {That was a direct hit. Is contestant Janet able to survive that attack?} The white mist surrounding Janet''s body dispersed, showing her current condition. However, to everyone''s surprise, Janet was only slightly hurt, with only a small scratch, but there was something strange with her sword. The sword blade shone in silver light, sending shivers toward Xiao Lian''s side. "Sharp Edge!". Janet clenched the hilt and stood up despite slightly wobbling; with new resolve on her face, she swung the sword horizontally, creating a sonic blade from the compressed mana she poured into the sword. Xiao Lian, who saw the approaching slash, knit her brows and decided to create many layers of thick ice slightly far away in front of her. However, Soma, who watched the fight on the side, knit his brows in alert. Four thick ice walls stood in front of Xiao Lian, but when the slash reached the first wall, it cut through like there were no obstacles before its might. Xiao Lian realized it too late, and when the slash reached its fourth wall, its sharpness was unstoppable as it cut through it easily. Facing the slash that slightly approached her, Xiao Lian gritted her teeth, then put more strength in her feet before she leaped upward, dodging the slash. Discover the saga at m-vl-em-pyr The slash itself began to blur, and it disappeared into thin air as Xiao Lian landed on the ground. Both contestants looked toward each other''s eyes with parting lips. {Woah, that skill was so dangerous; both contestants began to prepare their next move and what would be the outcome of this match; everyone, let''s cheer them both on!} Chapter 292: Chapter 292 Challenge. A loud cheer erupted as the energetic voice from the emcee echoed inside the stadium. After watching the earlier exchange between both contestants, they finally stepped up the game a little bit. Whether Xiao Lian or Janet was nearly going all out in the fight, they were still trying to conserve their cards. Janet, in particular, beamed after seeing Xiao Lian''s stiff face, seeing the earlier attack she unleashed. True to what Janet had in mind, Xiao Lian, who watched the undulating aura from the sword, felt her breath choked and sweat gradually drenched her temple. The slash Janet had unleashed was so sharp that if she didn''t act, she would definitely lose. Thanks to her immediate response, she succeeded in dodging the slash, but she couldn''t be sure of the second one. "Are you ready, first-year?". With a confident smile on her face, Janet pointed her sword at Xiao Lian; from that gesture alone, Xiao Lian could feel the glimmering light of sharpness from the sword; it might be able to cut even the hardest steel with ease. Xiao Lian regulated her breath and murmured, "No, don''t falter. I have a promise to make. I want to try fighting Soma in this match, so There is no way I would Lose!". She gripped the spear tightly and prepared her stance, which prompted the others to do the same. In a blink, Janet disappeared, and she appeared beside Xiao Lian, who managed to follow her movement just fine. Xiao Lian had fought a person who was much faster than Janet, so her vision had accidentally been enhanced to respond to this kind of situation. The silver sword swung horizontally, which Xiao Lian dodged by ducking under and retaliating using her thrust. With minimal movement, Janet twisted her body and swung her sword diagonally. Xiao Lian''s brows twitched, and she leaped to the side to take some distance while preparing some of her magic circles, but Janet began to give chase and pursued Xiao Lian. With each swing from its blade, wind or atmosphere seemed to get cut, and the sound that came from its swing was deadly silent; it sent shivers down Xiao Lian''s spine. Most of the magic Xiao Lian cast had been sliced and dispersed into thin air. The crowd from the second year began to cheer as they saw Janet had the upper hand. Meanwhile, the first-year spectators, especially Class-A, looked at Xiao Lian in admiration, for she could hold off with a senior above her. They thought that looking at the match''s continuation, they were already sure that Xiao Lian would be eliminated. However, contrary to their assumption, Xiao Lian began to counter with her aggressive approach, as she had done earlier, but this time, instead of thrusting her spear, she swung it like she was handling a glaive. Everyone who looked at her wondered why she did that, but, despite doing something unpredictable, Xiao Lian could maintain her stance and positioning well. Also, the way she handled the spear was some sort of art itself. Xiao Lian threw away the basic knowledge that the spear was optimal for thrusting and instead used all of its components to strike the enemy in front of her: the blade shaft and even the dull tips. She spun the spear and used the momentum of it to launch a diagonally strike toward Janet. The whole power of her body weight, mixed with the momentum from the spinning spear, sent an alarm toward Janet''s conscience. She dodged to the side but Xiao Lian, who predicted that already prepared her magic, created a magic circle which startled Janet, floating in air behind her. With her physical abilities, Janet managed to slash away the incoming ice chunk, but Xiao Lian also had prepared something else. Once the ice made contact with the sword, it shattered into a fine mist that momentarily obstructed her view. "Kuh!". The moment she waited had come; Xiao Lian began to create a huge magic circle above Janet, enough to devour her whole body. Then, a huge mass of water dropped; it pressed toward Janet''s body and drenched it from head to toe. "Shit, I will drown!". However, the moment Janet had thought that the pouring water was gone, and instead, below her, it created a massive puddle that shimmers with the sun''s glare. Embark on a quest with m,vl_em|p_yr "Frost spike!". "Wha?!". With her mastery of mana and magic, Xiao Lian clenched her hand, and the puddle turned solid, and it began to thrust out multiple spikes that restricted Janet''s movement. Without wasting her time, seeing Janet was being restrained, but knowing Janet''s strength and the brittle spike restraining her. It was only a matter of seconds before Janet could free herself. That is why Xiao Lian tightly gripped the spear shaft in her hand. She retracted her right hand while inhaling deeply, and in one exhale, she threw it with all of her might, and then she followed the spear from behind. The spear flew in a straight line as it slammed toward Janet''s abdomen; the impact was quite strong as Janet''s body bent slightly, blasting away some air in her lungs. Within that brittle moment, Janet noticed that Xiao Lian had almost arrived in front of her. Still, before the continuous attack happened, her eyes dilated as she heard the unpleasant crack that ran through her chest before the brooch in her pocket shattered into pieces. "You won!". Janet''s faint whisper traveled along the air as it entered Xiao Lian''s ear; because of that, Xiao Lian had to halt her steps and saw the aura that coated the sword vanish. "?!". "The match is over!". {...} Teacher Lee''s dignified voice echoed in the stadium, shrouded in silent shock. Even the emcee who looked at the match''s outcome couldn''t believe her eyes seeing it. Once Xiao Lian snapped out of her absent-minded state. "Um, Senior?". {Amazing~! Did you guys see this? A first-year had just won over the senior; this is never heard of; even the genius Serafina Lawrence and the indomitable Gary in their generation couldn''t pull this off either. The current first year is truly outstanding. The winner is Xiao Lian from first year division} "Woah!". A groundbreaking cheer erupted, startling Xiao Lian and Janet, who were in the arena. The ice that binds her limbs slowly melts away, and Janet stores the sword in her hand. As she heard the cheers and the absent-minded face from the first year who defeated her, she sighed and looked down for a moment, lamenting her arrogant mistake. She is so confident in her skill that she neglects something important in this match, and that is her opponent as she began careless. "Um, senior?". Listening to Xiao Lian''s listless voice brought Janet back to the surface. She looked toward Xiao Lian''s flat expression and spread her lips, hiding her bitter feelings. "That was a good match!". "Mm, I learned a lot in this match; thank you, Senior." "I see, good for you. I also enjoy the match". "?!". Xiao Lian''s eyes slightly twitched as she felt the trembling finger within her grasp, but before she could open her mouth, Janet turned her back and waved her hand, leaving the arena. After pondering for a second, Xiao Lian bowed to Janet before turning around and approaching Soma, who was waiting for her in the corridor. "Congratulations, Xiao Lian". "Mm". Unconsciously, she raised her hand and still felt the lingering trembling upon making contact earlier. Soma, who understood the feeling behind that shaking hands, stood in silence as this was the burden Xiao Lian had to shoulder as the one who defeated her opponent fairly in a match. Xiao Lian tightly clenched her palm, closing her eyes. When she opened it, she uttered. "Soma!". S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is it, Xiao Lian?". Her porcelain, unblemished face stared right through Soma''s eyes, piercing his soul. Inside those listless eyes, a bright flame burned so bright it made Soma also respond in sincerity. "I won''t Lose. I will definitely win!". Soma sighed and closed his eyes briefly. Then, as he opened his eyes, he exerted a bit of pressure to show her that it wouldn''t be easy to defeat him. "I will accept your challenge, Xiao Lian!". Chapter 293: Chapter 293 Somas turn Hearing the cold words that came from Soma''s mouth made Xiao Lian''s body tremble in fright; the sheer pressure from his words almost made her resolve falter in a moment. But, after regaining her mind, she grits her teeth and glares at Soma''s eyes. Soma watched the thing happen, his eyes shrinking into a dangerous state, when suddenly Xiao Lian''s body swayed. He ultimately released the pressure state and supported the girl before him. As the two were in close contact, Xiao Lian stood up and placed her right hand on her abdomen. A cute growl escaped her tummy and echoed in the empty corridor. "I''m hungry". Her listless words and her languid expression made Soma retract his seriousness and chuckle, seeing Xiao Lian''s usual behavior. Read more exciting tales at m-vl-e-mpy-r "First, go give back the brooch in your pocket". "Mm". Xiao Lian alone approached the room where the officials were waiting; Soma, on the other hand, turned to look at the Arena, which was being cleaned up for the water and other stuff. "Soma?". "Hm? Yeah, let''s go!". The two began to walk off the place as Xiao Lian turned her gaze at him. Soma''s current face was calm; it was starkly different from the heavy pressure he had given earlier. As if it were a lie, the pressure he leaked was so heavy that it squeezed all of the soul within her being. She knew what lay beneath Soma''s skin, the hidden power and the hidden threat that kept gnawing at his heart; it must be draining his mental capacity. Xiao Lian felt amazed that he could maintain his nature despite having that ticking bomb inside him. Unconsciously, she reached out Soma''s right hand, and it made Soma''s attention briefly turn toward her; then they walked off in the corridor silently, onward to the other girls. As they stood in front of the door that would lead them to others, Soma took out multiple snacks, chocolate bars, chips, and some bottled drinks for the girls. "Share this with others!". "Mm, I will. Good luck in your match!". "Yeah, I am going". Xiao Lian saw Soma''s figure until she lost sight of him. Then she entered the room where Hina and Serafina were. She lightly pushed the door, which garnered attention from the other students present inside. "Xiao Lian, welcome back!". A clear and cheerful tone from Serafina, who read the flow of the wind, noticed Xiao Lian coming ahead from others. "That was a good match, Silver hair". From the side, Hina lifted the corner of her lips and calmly looked toward her. "Mm, thank you. This! Soma told me to share it with others". Xiao Lian, with her listless expressions, approached and sat down on her seat while showing the snacks in her hands. "Thank you, then I won''t hold back". Her slightly mischievous side appeared on the surface as she took the chips from Xiao Lian''s hand; Serafina popped out the plastic lid from the can and then began to take one of the chips, throwing it to her delicate mouth. Hina shook her head to the side, turned her attention back to the Arena, and focused on the match that had just started. As for Xiao Lian, she tore the plastic wrapper on the chocolate bars and took a bit of the content inside. The crunchy texture, sweet and salty chocolate caramel that melted in her mouth, boosted her joyful hormone, making her lips loosen in a blissful manner. "Mmmm, It''s bliss!". As the match had been undergoing between a third-year fighting, a first year student, it was pure torture to watch. The first-year, he couldn''t do anything to his opponent and was just desperately trying to dodge the attack from the third-year students who still seemed to be holding back his power a lot. Soma, who watched the match from the side, observed each other''s movements while also dividing his consciousness into two parts, one for him to focus on the match and one for him in training his movement set he learned from other contestants. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] With the two skills above, Soma''s practices and progress were far beyond normal; in just a short amount of time, he almost implemented the movement set he learned. In the first place, Soma himself had some interest in Taekwondo and used to look at it on Media or platforms videos after he got the Martial Saint''s first technique. The cheers from the spectators heightened the match on the Arena, as the third-year students began to slightly show a bit of his power within a moment. "The match is over!". {The watch is over, and the winner is Rick from the year division} Soma turned his back and went toward the room to get inspected before starting the match. If he wins in this match, he can meet with Xiao Lian on the fourth day of the competition. As for meeting Leon, they must survive a couple of matches until the remaining four people will battle to enter the final. "I am sorry, I will be going into the match". "Come here". After being inspected, Soma left the room and accidentally saw the retreating figure from the first year, who had lost the match earlier. His hands were busy wiping the tears that streamed down his cheeks as his sobs filled the entire corridor, walking with heavy steps. Even though Soma had revealed his presence to him, the boy kept moving straight, trying to search for a place for him to vent his frustration. Soma turned his back and walked toward the Arena. While walking, he recalled the boy''s figure earlier. If Soma was just a regular person who lived in these cruel worlds where monsters and dungeons were common, what if he was not having any luck obtaining the knowledge of the novel, the Martial Saint system, and many others things shaped the current him? Soma shook his head to get rid of those thoughts. "I will probably become like that boy from earlier". S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. {Thank you for the wait. Now, another contestant will walk toward the Arena, and from the list in my hands, the one that will be fought is from third-year students versus first-year students} Upon the mention of the line-up, the spectators kept their mouths shut, as they would be watching another boring fight. However, the emcee, who knew who the first-year boy was, spread her nasty grin and merrily introduced the third-year students. His name is Carter. He is a male student with lean muscle and a tall appearance. He has typical army haircut with dark skin. He walked toward the Arena composedly and observed his opponent clearly. Soma also calmly walked toward the stadium under the gaze of many academy students. They already knew how superb his strength was in yesterday''s match, and today, they will witness it once more, ensuring that he is the real deal. {Both contestants arrived, Mr. Lee, please} Lee began approaching the two contestants, checking them while briefing them on the match regulations. He glanced at both contestants, who calmly started a staring contest. "Both of you prepare your weapon". "...". As Carter began to take his gauntlets, Soma showed his bare fists and legs. "I''m fine with this". "Are you sure about this, Soma?". "Yes, teacher, I will use my fists and feet only." Hearing his response, Lee and the Carter glanced at his figure and soon discovered that Soma was serious about his choice. Carter''s eyes squinted dangerously, and with his shrill tone, he began to speak. "Hey man, are you looking down at me?". Soma shook his head and turned around to regain some distance from his opponent. Once he thinks it''s enough, he turns around and spreads his lips. "I want to test my Skill, besides fighting using my own body. Doesn''t it have a nice ring a bell in your ear?". Chapter 294: Chapter 294 Overwhelming might. Both Lee and Carter were baffled by Soma''s statement. They exchanged a brief glance before Carter himself lifted the corner of his lips; he stored back the gauntlet he took and spoke. "Alright, then I won''t use it either. Is that good for you?". Instead of replying, Soma shrugged his shoulders and prepared his stance. Carter also distanced himself a bit, then prepared his stance. Carter lifted his fists on the level of his chin while his feet were aligned diagonally, his right foot forward and his left back, while doing some little movement. Lee saw both contestants had already stayed in their positions, so he raised his hand high without further ado and swung it downward. "Start!". The entire stadium was shrouded with silence as they would see another torture match because of the mismatching opponents. However, all these people haven''t realized how strong Soma is. Despite the silence that hung from the outsider spectators, the Academy''s students on their seats gulped their saliva as they were curious about what would happen in this match. The silence in the stadium lasted for a dozen seconds until it broke off as Soma lunged forward. Carter responded by tensing the muscles around his body. Carter''s eyes knit, surprised seeing Soma''s speed, but it didn''t mean he couldn''t follow it. He locked his gaze toward Soma, clenching his fists. After all of the training and dungeon diving he committed in the past years, Carter invested most of his stats toward his strength and agility to maximize his power output and speed in fighting the enemy. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He himself has no particularly powerful skill. Carter has only one physical enhancement and no aptitude for elemental magic. However, that doesn''t mean he was oppressed by circumstances. In fact, he was grateful for that because he could focus solely on cultivating his path. Soma, who arrived at Carter''s front, delivered his straight punch, which Carter bent his torso back to dodge, but Soma didn''t finish with the attack when Soma tried to raise his leg to kick Carter''s pivot point. Carter ducked forward, thrusting his right fist upward, and climbed up toward Soma''s lower Jaw, which startled him. The punch packs much more firmness and power; it was impossible for Soma to deflect its trajectory, so he side-stepped to the left. Soma, who tried to counter, saw Carter rotate his hips and throw a left hook at his Jaw. He tilted his head back, and with his swift movement, Carter retracted his fists and began relentlessly pursuing Soma. For each punch Carter threw, the air trembled, and the force contained within that punch was enough to destroy a massive boulder, let alone a human skull. Even the spectators who didn''t truly understand martial arts deeply felt their entire body numbed looking at it. After watching the scene they had envisioned earlier, the spectators sighed, and some even felt pity for Soma, who couldn''t do anything but dodge the terrifying punch from Carter. However, despite being overwhelmed by the attack, Soma himself still maintained his calm, which gradually stirred Carter''s heart. Slowly but surely, in his eyes, Carter could see Soma''s pupils that followed his movement flawlessly, and within the more time they spent in this fight, it was all too late. When Carter decided to throw another right hook, Soma squinted his eyes and closed the distance between them while delivering a punch toward Carter''s right ribs. "Guf!". A sudden sharp, explosive blow knocked away the breath in his lungs from his right side; it left a throbbing agony that lingered with each breath Carter took. His right side and lungs were on fire, and he started to gasp for breath. He leapt back to gain a distance between them, and his face contorted in pain as he landed. His right ribs felt paralyzed by the pain; it kept sending stinging pain to his nervous system. "This is crazy! Even with the protective item, I still receive this much damage!" Carter muttered. Sweat began to trickle down his temple; it stung his eyes, and when he turned to look at Soma''s place, he was gone, and a sudden premonition made all the hair around his body stand on alert; immediately, he lifted his forearms to guard his face. "Gahak!". However, another attack came from Soma''s kick from behind, destroying Carter''s other ribs. His body swayed, screaming in pain. Both ribs were broken, bone cracked, and his flesh torn; the agony travelled along his veins, piercing his brain system, sending a rush of adrenaline to ease the pain. Soma circled around and arrived in front of Carter in an instant, and when Carter was still agonizing. He mercilessly threw another straight punch that hit Carter''s solar plexus. His punch was so powerful that it produced a loud boom. Then, a shockwave emerged from Carter''s back, turning his eyes white. Slowly, Soma stepped back, and Carter''s tall body slightly dropped to the ground, unmoving. "The match is over!". {The winner in this match is Soma from the first-year division!} A loud cheer came from the spectator''s seat, which was filled with many students from Class A who knew Soma''s capabilities the best, as he was the one who brought hope to the entire class. From here onward, the students from other classes and the seniors start to reluctantly accept Soma''s strength, which is completely out of the norm within the standard. Their heads began to get filled with many speculations, such as Soma was taking drugs by the people who loathed him, and some of them felt awe and couldn''t imagine what kind of hardships or skill from a boy at that age could have that much power inside. Some officials began to arrive at the arena and check Carter''s condition, which seemed unconscious. Soma, who had no other business in the arena, bowed toward his opponent and turned his back around. Gradually, the entire atmosphere inside the stadium shifted; it turned lively in an instant as they saw Soma walk away from the arena calmly. They began to praise and congratulate him for winning against the third year. "That was easy?". On the other side of the arena where, Serafina, still holding the can of chips in her hand, spoke. "Mm". Xiao Lian, who watched the match with a languid expression, expressed her agreement. "He is truly¡­". Meanwhile, Hina, who watched the match in deep focus, breathed a sigh, leaning her back toward the seat. At first, she thought that Soma partially matched his opponent''s strength. However, later, she knows that Soma was just trying to absorb the other technique, and he is probably currently mulling it over, trying to implement it into his fighting style. Internally, she felt a bit conflicted and sad because Soma kept getting stronger every day. She was happy that Soma was getting stronger, but at the same time, a sense of loss and urgency creeped out of her heart, clouding her mind. Those feelings began to cloud not only Hina but also the other two girls who were close to him. Xiao Lian and Serafina also received the impact. Simultaneously they mutter Stay in the loop with m-vl-em-pyr "I need to work harder than this!". Hina leaned her head back with closed eyes. "I will catch up to you!". Xiao Lian''s eyes were filled with determination. "I should get more serious in our development!". Serafina turned her attention toward the girls and began to form a plan for her and them. Chapter 295: Chapter 295 Leon match. Soma lightly pushed the door that blocked him. Slowly, as he entered, he was welcomed by three beautiful smiles from the most important people in his life. "Welcome back, Soma". Hina turned around and saw Soma approaching her side. Soma glanced toward the Arena where the match was about to start. He took a seat, and Hina, who kept her gaze on him, spoke. "Soma about the earlier fight". Then tension and the questions around Hina''s atmosphere scream the word curiosity. Soma began to explain the details of what had been in his mind on the match earlier. True to her own thought, Hina listened to his explanation and nodded her head in silent understanding. As they were talking, the match started, but Hina, who usually focused on the match, kept glancing at Soma. She squeezed her brain to remember every word that spilt from his mouth. Not Just Hina but the other two also began to turn their attention toward Him. Soma wonders what they had in mind but decides to brush it off and will let the girls face it themselves, for he believes in their own strength. The four of them began to exchange conversation, discussing something related to enhancing one''s own strength in martial Arts. "So, that is why you keep defending at first". Hina covers her mouth, lost in her own thoughts. "I see, you can use it like that in that situation. Then if I just¡­". Serafina began to form mental images of how she used her own Martial power in a fight. "Mm? Soma, is there any secret in your training? ". Xiao Lian directly asked a question that had been plaguing the other two minds. "Um, well". After hearing her question, several things came to mind. One is because of his innate skills, and the second is the breathing techniques that will help the user efficiently comprehend their way of pursuing strength. Soma felt a bit conflicted. He felt sad that he couldn''t share his breathing techniques. So, he began to create a cover-up story until he could find a perfect method for them to power up. Besides, there are currently many solutions to this. Still, the one and most effective method is none other than gradually polishing each technique to its limit and using it at the moment, which will give them an advantage. "I see". "Mm, thank you, Soma". "Then, that is what we will do". Hearing Hina, Xiao Lian, and Serafina''s replies made Soma sigh in relief. He began to give the girls some advice regarding their martial path. Even though cheering and clapping sounds reverberated inside the stadium; the four continued their discussion as if they were engulfed in their worlds. Hina, Xiao Lian, and especially Serafina, who still seem to have little knowledge about martial arts, listen silently to what Soma has in mind. They greedily absorbed Soma''s knowledge and enlightenment regarding martial arts. The girls'' eyes were shrunken, and sometimes, they nodded their heads, understanding Soma''s point. While the four of them chatted, the match in the Arena resumed. Most of the match was dominated by the senior division, which was superior in every aspect. There was also a match pitting the same first-year against each other. Regarding the competition within the day, only three contestants from first-year students managed to pass the second round. Day passed, and the sun that hung above the sky began to shift its place, tilting its eye slightly toward the west. A chilly autumn wind, accompanied by the warm rays of the sun, filled the entire Arena, which seemed to haven''t lost its vigour. Despite having a lot of boring matches because of the difference in strength, sometimes it pleased them with the battle between an equal opponent, making the spectators still decide to stay in the place. {Now for the last match that will unfold. It will put together first-year students; both participants seemed to arrive at the same time} S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After stepping his feet onto the path that would lead him toward the Arena, Leon regulated his breathing and kept his focus straight on the opponent in front of him. Leon''s opponent was a female student. Her name is Tiara. She is the representative from Class B. She had a beautiful face. Her striking red eyes and straight blonde hair gave her a much more elegant atmosphere compared to other students her age. She was taller than any other girl, standing 167 cm tall. She also had some assets in her body; she was much too grown up to be called a teenager. Like Hina, she used fire magic, but she focused solely on becoming a magician, while Hina focused on both Magic and Sword. They also know each other because they came from the same country and were childhood friends. "It''s been a while, Leon Pendragon". "It''s been a while, Tiara Le Fay". Sitting calmly watching the match, Soma watches the meeting between those two rivals. Tiara Le Fay is the descendant of one of the great wizards from Great Britain, Morgana. She is also one of the members of the Camelot guild after being invited by the current head of the guild. Since they were children, both of them were so close. Tiara held a special feeling in her heart for Leon. Discover exclusive content at m,v l''-NovelFire However, after a certain event happened to Leon in his childhood, a seed of misunderstanding began to sprout between them, and their relationship was relatively opposed to each other. Soma turned his head to the side, watching Hina''s figure, who focused her attention toward the Arena. Her eyes were clear and filled with anticipation about what kind of match would happen. In the story, Hina and Leon''s relationship triggers the hostile relationship between Leon and Tiara because of Tiara''s jealousy, which makes Hina''s figure, who keeps getting attention from Leon, repulsive. At least after Soma gets Hina''s hand in a relationship, Tiara should not become a hindrance in the future if she plays well, but all of that depends on Leon''s effort. Soma could only hope that their relationship could bloom. Lee briefed the two contestants in the Arena, and once they reached a considerable distance, Laon summoned his longsword. Tiara is a long wand made from high-quality wood decorated with red spheres on its tips. Lee, who watched both contestants ready, swung his hand down. "The match begins". As soon as Lee finished his word, Leon, who decided to strike first, halted in his steps as he watched multiple magic circles float around Tiara''s sides. Spark began to emerge; its brilliant orange brought forth a searing heat that burned the air around her. But admits all of that, Tiara kept her composure, and the flame tongue danced wildly in the air before it condensed into a lance shape. The shape was compressed into thinner sides and focused on agility rather than power. "Fire lance". Tiara raised her wand, and the lance that floated near flew straight toward Leon. The fire lances were approaching fast; Leon knit his brows and brandished his sword. He gripped the hilt tightly and, using the sword''s body and his footwork, deflected the fire lance trajectory until he did the same with the other lance, moving forward. Spark danced the heat that stung his skin and made his pores open. The burning oxygen around him made Leon a bit suffocated by the lance, but after he Deflected all of the lance, he planned to rush toward Tiara and end the fight instantly, but he made a mistake. Tiara clenched her fist, and a magic circle began to emerge below Leon''s feet; it enveloped his entire being. "Inferno". A bright pillar of fire began to sprout from beneath him. The glorious orange light that shone in the stadium brought everyone''s attention and gave them a sense of horror because a person had just been swallowed by it. "This is my win!". Chapter 296: Chapter 296 Original Magic. The brilliant light from the flame that shot through above burned the air, and it permeated its heat toward the surrounding place. Everyone in the place gulped their saliva, looking at the flame that kept standing in the Arena, coloring their eyes with bright orange color. Tiara thought it was a bit excessive, but she couldn''t help it herself; her feelings that had been bottled up all these years burst apart the moment she had a chance to talk with Leon, even though it couldn''t be called a conversation. However, the longing feelings from her childhood began to resurface, as did the unexplainable things he did to her. Also, the frustration that she couldn''t be accepted into Class A made her irritation level spike up until she threw the Magic toward him without reserve. Internally, Tiara was flustered. Blood drained from her face, and she bit her own nails. "Is he safe?" she muttered regrettably, but her worry was off the mark. From within the pillar of flame, a golden light started to make its appearance. Slowly, the light chased away the flame. With a silent puff, the flame that filled the entire Arena blasted away, and there Leon stood perfectly fine, surrounded by a thin layer of barrier he had created in crucial time before the flame engulfed him. The heat and the tension in the Arena dispersed as they saw Leon sigh and focus his attention on Tiara. He brandished his sword and prepared his stance once more. Tiara also sighed in relief, but it was not visible on her external face; she began to gather enough mana to continue the match and opened her mouth. "I see, you survived that?". Her brows knitted for the stupid mouth she had. Tiara was supposed to say, ''Are you okay?'' there, but her brain and mouth did not seem to be synchronized well. "Yeah, that was pretty impressive magic you have". Leon replied with a slight smile and began to miss the time they were still close to each other. He released the thin barrier that encircled him and faced Tiara with his sword. "Hmph, This is not everything; I still have something to show you!". Again, Tiara''s brows knitted for her mouth, which kept hurling rude words toward Leon. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, despite her conflicted mind, she still creates multiple magic circles around herself and begins to form a plan to beat Leon in this match. Tiara was aware of her disadvantage in this fight and wondered if Leon could approach her close enough. With his sword in hand, he was practically a fearsome enemy for her in close combat. That is why she began to rack her brain, creating multiple plans, traps, and Magic in a short amount of time. Leon, who saw multiple magic circles around Tiara, inhaled deeply before he rushed forward and tried to face Tiara head-on. Once he took a step forward, four magic circles appeared in his field of vision; two from above, and two others were in his line of sight. The four magic circles activate, giving birth to four swirling flames that condense into a ball. Without incantation, Tiara just swung her Wand downward, and the fireball flew directly toward Leon. He performed a horizontal swing, effortlessly eliminating the flame that came toward him. As for Tiara, who saw it, she kept randomizing her attack and rained down Leon with Fireball to keep him in place. Tiara began to leap to the side while creating a magic circle around her shoulders. Two magic circles floated, and from them, a small barrage of fireballs was fired toward Leon''s place. Of course, she was not just staying in one place. Tiara began her move, preparing her finishing move. With perfect control over her mana, she aimed the barrage, creating another magic circle around Leon to obscure his attention from her. She also began to gather enough mana into her Wand, and the red orb on its tips emitted a bright red glow, which made the onlookers swallow back their spit. Leon, who was being rained on by an attack, calmly assesses his surroundings and manages to spot Tiara, who seems stopped in place and preparing something. Stay tuned to m-v l|-NovelFire A barrage of small fireballs came from its left side. Leon exhaled and dodged the incoming projectiles, while two other fireballs with bigger diameters came from above. With a single swing from the glimmering silver blade, the fireball split into two, but it still retained its lingering heat, making Leon''s body drenched in sweat. His lungs start to feel heavy, probably because of the effect of being bombarded by flames from any direction. "She is truly becoming strong, But!". Leon admired Tiara''s dedication. He couldn''t imagine just how hard she worked to perfect her Magic, and he also knew she must still loathe him because of what had happened in the past. However, "I don''t want to lose in this match!" Leon muttered. He tightly gripped the sword in his hand, and without him noticing, the tattoo on his palms resonated, and his azure clear pupils turned into vivid gold. From within, a surge of tremendous power lay dormant and started to awaken. Leon could feel that his body was so light as if he had wings on his back. He could even pulverize a boulder with his punch. Tiara, who watched the change within him, knit her brows as she felt the undulating comforting power that radiated from Leon''s figure; even though it was comfortable to feel, somehow, she felt that Leon was frightening. "Here I come, Tiara". The moment Leon uttered those words, her heart thumped, and blood gathered on her pale face, painting it pink. She Shook her head to the side and unleashed her ultimate Magic. A bright Magic circle that shone red above her started to activate. From within the circle, a swirling red flame gathered until it manifested into the form of a right hand holding a majestic long sword, pointing its blade upward. All the spectators in the stadium were baffled, especially the fire magic user, because the Magic that Tiara had unleashed was something that had never been heard of. "That was!". Hina, who always keeps her calm, feels slightly agitated after seeing the phenomenon that manifests in her own eyes. Original Magic can also be called Extra magic, for it was miraculously created by humans, and its powers can grow along with the user. The principles behind this Original Magic were a bit complex. Only the creator can achieve its full potential, and whether there is someone who can create it, they cannot exhibit the magic''s full potential. That is why many wizards compete to create their own original Magic, which symbolizes their success in pursuing their wizard path. Of course, the method of creating Original Magic was far from easy. Only a person who understands the principles they pursue and single-handedly devoted their entire life toward Magic, there is a slim chance someone can arrive at the goal line. "Original Magic - Hand of Gawain!". After Tiara finished her spell, the area around the Arena was turned into a desert. The temperature was rising, breaching the affordable level. Not only in the Arena but also the people and students who saw the scene from the spectators'' seats felt their entire bodies scorched, and cold sweat began to drench their hot bodies. However, when everyone around her praised her creation of original Magic, which usually took years or even centuries to develop, the person in mention had a pale face, with a single blood trickle down her nose, her breath ragged, the throbbing in her head was tearing apart her skull as she stubbornly held onto her consciousness, by gritting her teeth. "I will finish this match. Leon Pendragon, prepare yourself!". Chapter 297: Chapter 297 First Awakening. In front of the majestic hand that formed from a flame afloat above in mid-air while being controlled by a single girl with sheer determination in her eyes, even Leon slightly faltered looking at it. Leon gulped his saliva to moisten his parched throat; even he couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. Tiara, who used to play with him ever since he was little and was avoided by him, has already grown into this state. A clattering sound reverberated in his ears. He lifted the corner of his mouth because he understood where that sound came from. "I am trembling!" Leon muttered. He focused his attention on his hand, then tightly gripped the sword hilt. He prepared his stance while facing the enormous flame sword that seemed to slice through the sky. However, rather than being afraid, he felt a bit excited to see what the battle outcome would be. Leon also found it strange because he knows best that he is not this type of person at all. One thing that led him to have this kind of mindset was the moment when he knew that he was placed in the same group as Soma. Soma, whose existence could be called a living Battle God in his sight, was entering the same group as him. There is someone who pushed him from the back recently with words alone, a person who believes in him, comforts him and supports his heart. This could be a chance for him to have a change of heart because he doesn''t want to waste the effort of those who believe in him. "...believe in the power that chooses you!". Soma''s words replicated, and Leon parted his lips. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, thank you, Soma!". A burst of golden aura exploded from his skin; its divine light pushed away the destructive power of the fire hand that still gleamed majestically; it witnessed the birth of the first light. The tattoo in his palm shone blindingly, and a thin layer of golden aura coated Leon''s skin. His body was brimming with power as he faced the opponent in front of him with his head held high. "Come, Tiara!". Tiara woke up from her absentminded state, seeing Leon''s figure had become slightly bigger in presence, unknowingly, the corner of her lips lifted, and she swung the wand in her hand. "Hand of Gawain, slay the opponent in front of you!". Your adventure continues at m v|l-e-NovelFire A sudden spike in temperature occurred as the hand that gripped the sword in midair began to move. Everyone in the stadium dropped their jaws, seeing the spectacles of today''s closing match. The girl with superb control over magic and her intelligence created original Magic, which placed her in the category of genius in her time. Also, the boy who has been chosen by the world, bearing the mark of a Savior who will fight on behalf of humanity, born its first light. A downward swing from the flame sword descended above Leon''s head, but despite being oppressed by the sword. In his mind, Leon is pretty composed, and his heart is telling him that he will be fine. Leon tightly gripped the sword in his hands, placing it beside his right waist while its blade pointed backward. As the flame sword arrived above his head, Leon inhaled deeply and swung his sword diagonally. Silence descends upon the world. Time feels like standing still, and the world is filled with colors, now turned into divine golden light. The flame sword that met with the light split into two, and the flame began to disperse into thin air. Simultaneously, as the flame disappears, Tiara, who is barely holding onto her consciousness, smiles and feels a bit proud. She is also frustrated because the original magic she created painstakingly over her life got obliterated easily. "Well, that is a good match". She couldn''t hold much longer; her feet just lost their strength, and gradually, her body was being pulled down by gravity. while falling, she felt satisfied seeing her loved one grow. "Oof, Are you alright, Tiara?". "Le-Leon, I-I!". Her consciousness slipped away as she was about to say something. Leon was flustered at first, but after he saw her relaxed breathing, he sighed in relief. He turned to the spectator''s seat and saw his personal Maid, who had come to the stadium to witness his match. She bawled her eyes out, seeing Leon, who grasped Victory. "The match is over". {Woah, Amazing. Leon Pendragon from the first-year division came victorious in this memorable match!} A loud cheer shook the entire stadium. It gives Leon a sense of relief and pride that he could arrive at this stage. He fixed Tiara''s position in his hands and then began to walk toward the approaching officials who came to tend her wounds. "Leave her to us!". "Yes, I am counting on you, teacher. I will visit her later". The official walked away from the arena while Leon, who was being praised by the spectators, scanned his surroundings and met his eyes with Soma; by chance, Soma also stood up from his seat and watched Leon''s shadow calmly. Both stared for only a moment, but within that moment, their intention had passed clearly through each other''s minds. "Let''s meet in the Semi-finals! " Leon, with a heart full of resolve, turned away and left the arena with confidence. In the spectator seat where Soma''s group was gathering, they sat in silence, getting swallowed by the festive mood that still hung on the entire stadium. Soma, in particular, feels like he was struck by lightning because of the intense performance the two contestants had. First off is Tiara. Soma had never heard that she was that talented and could unleash such formidable magic. Also, it was an Original Magic created by her own hand and commitment. Then, Leon. The light that coated his body earlier came from his own will or heart, which was answered by the power that came from the symbol. It seemed the time for Leon''s awakening was not far from here. The key to handling the power of the Savior is the user''s will. If the user''s will is weak, full of flaws, and has no clear path, he can''t manifest his power explosively. If the opposites happened by chance, then Leon can undoubtedly wipe out every contestant in this competition with ease. One thing that made him wonder was where and what kind of trigger made Leon have that change in mindset so fast. Just yesterday, he was still filled with doubt and barely managed to win against Akane. "Yo, everyone in Student council. I came to visit". The door to the place slammed open, and from behind appeared the figure of Akane. She seemed filled with joy, cast her gaze aside, and began approaching Soma''s side. "Big Sis, why are you here?". Hina, who had known her for a long time, welcomed her entrance. With a languid expression as usual, Xiao Lian nodded her head while her eyes met with Akane. Meanwhile, Serafina knit her brows on high alert. "Nothing. I just came to observe the match, but it was finished; achaa, I want to see his development." "I see, so it was like that". Soma, who overheard her words, understands the whole picture now. "Akane, you finally start your move in getting his favor". Soma muttered in his heart. Chapter 298: Chapter 298 Competition, Third Day. After finding out the reason behind Leon''s sudden rise in strength, now it all makes sense. The same is true in the story: Akane, who is interested in Leon''s power, begins to use one of her trained skills, silver tongue, to get close to Leon. However, because of the timing of her appearance yesterday and the way she expressed herself, she was like implies something toward Soma, he feels slightly ominous in her actions. Akane herself was a girl who would act mercilessly toward evil; she would use every way to banish evil in the world, for that was her mission and her way of life. Because of that, Soma starts to turn back time, recalling what he had done to garner her bad side. First is Akabane Hina; that is for sure. Hina is Akane''s favorite, and she has the plan to make her own person to satisfy her fetish. For the record, Akane has an interest in the same sex and is willing to do everything for a girl who she had a crush on. Her tendency to look for the criteria is that of a girl who is gullible, cute, and obedient, which perfectly fits the image of Akabane Hina. This also happens in the story, where her fetish goes wild and eventually or maybe accidentally, the Author puts Leon as the one by her side. Then, something happened between them that opened some light toward Akane''s vision regarding Love. The second thing that comes to Soma''s mind is the fact that she could feel something ominous inside his body when they were on the beach. If that really came to that, things had just started to turn complicated. With her Around and Leon''s current mental state, he is afraid that Leon will be Affected too deeply and become someone else''s puppet. At least he hoped it wouldn''t happen. However, should he concern himself with that? Even though Soma himself has a mountain of problems he must face to continue living in this world, "For a while, I will see them from the side". "They sure are late!". Hina, who stood beside him, grumbled while looking at the phone display. Her smooth, short red hair that swayed by the wind dragged his attention to it. The sweet flower and milky scent entered his nose, making him enthralled by her figure every time he saw her. "What is the appointment time?". "It should be around now". A night had passed since the second day of the competition had happened. Today marks the third day when Hina and Serafina will have their match. Soma and Hina are currently waiting for someone in front of the entrance gate, filled to the brim with other spectators from many places, to be inspected. The soothing ambience that came from the warm light of the sun mixed with the cool autumn wind that brushed their skin calmed their nerves when facing the day that would be filled with events. "Hina, Soma!". "Hm?". "?!". A chirping, lively voice that rang pleasantly in their ears grabbed the two attention and saw Hisako with Hiroshi calmly approaching their side. The parents were wearing casual clothes that matched their looks. Hiroshi was wearing a plain black shirt; tucked inside was a white t-shirt and dark blue pants that gave off a calm feeling. As for Hisako, she wears a light blue cardigan and white T-shirt underneath; for the lower part, she wears loose blue jeans, giving her a youthful vibe. As they came closer, Hisako began to wrap their hand around Hina, hugging her tightly. "I miss you, Hina". "Mom, this is embarrassing!". Even though she says that Hina returns the hug, both of them enjoy their reunion with open hearts. Meanwhile, the two males just stand idly by the sides and greet each other with only a silent smile. As the women separated, the four of them began to exchange small conversations while Hina started to guide the group toward the competition venue. Along the way, the parents keep reminiscing about their past in the Academy and how the two of them met. With a joyous smile on his face, Soma listened carefully to the story the parents had in mind while Hina kept gripping his sleeves, burying her pink face on his right shoulder because of the story of her parents. While walking, Soma occasionally checked his phone and found a new message from Serafina that everything had been set up for their arrival. The volume of the spectators was incomparable from yesterday. The road that led them toward the stadium was filled to the brim by people from every place, whether it was from the Ark or even the main Island. On the third day, Soma could faintly see many people with formal suits walking toward the stadium side, which he assumed were people from the Guild that come to find a jewel or, if lucky, a diamond in the rough between the glimmering jewels in the Academy. Guild is a small organization that is built by multiple Awakeners who have the same vision. Their activities tend to include dungeon exploring and searching, and they help nurture many talented young awakeners they pick from worldwide. There are also transactions about monster materials, mana core, craftsmanship and many others. The organization must have approval from the Awakeners Association and from the country where it was created, for the Guild was not just some organization; its name held numerous significant reputations and pride for its members who joined. From these human crowds, Soma caught the figure of Serafina and Xiao Lian, who seemed to be conversing about something with smiles on their faces. "Sera, Xiao Lian". Soma''s heart fluttered gently as he saw the two girls approach his side like adorable puppies that awaited their master to come. "Soma, welcome back, and to our guests also, Welcome to the Academy". Serafina composedly welcomed Soma and the parents. "Mm, Soma, Uncle, and Aunt welcome". Seeing the usual Xiao Lian languid expression, Hisako chuckled and gave her a warm hug, which Xiao Lian received with open hands. Hiroshi''s face stiffened, and his body turned into stone while looking at Serafina''s figure. "Soma, why is she here?". "Yeah, well, she was the one who prepared everything for today''s occasion". Serafina noticed their exchange and approached Hiroshi with a business-like smile that creeped out. "Fufu, it''s been a while, sir". "Yeah, It''s been a while indeed, Miss Lawrence". "My, I am flattered that you still remember my name". sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ahahaha". The atmosphere began to be shrouded by silent awkwardness, and eventually, the loud sound of the gong that echoed in the stadium brought everyone''s attention back. {Ladies and gentlemen, Welcome to our Martial Arts competition. Today is our Third day, and for some of you who still recall yesterday''s match, you will be sure to be brimming with anticipation of what kind of match will be served on the plate¡­} "It''s starting soon". Soma glanced toward Serafina, to which she replied with a strong nod. "Everyone, please follow me!". Serafina began to guide the groups, making their way through the bustling crowds. After the announcement from the emcee earlier, the air was thick with anticipation, and the buzzing of voices came from all directions. They move with purpose in their head, and as they meet with the guard that inspected the people. Without wasting any time, Serafina shows a piece of paper, which makes the teacher on guard nod and let her pass easily. Once they arrived in the corridor, many eyes were gathered toward the group, but when they saw there were other groups who went in the same direction, wearing formal clothes and giving off a dignified aura. They were convinced that those people were going to a VIP Room. Serafina guided the group until they stood in front of the steel twin door. Its appearance exudes an exclusive air, its sleek and smooth surface carved with intriguing art, gleaming under the soft light that came from the room. Beside the door, a small plaque made from polished wood read ''VIP'', hinting at the accommodation they will get. As the door pushed, a breeze that trapped inside flowed out as it caressed the skin of the person who opened it; the interior was wide with many seats coated with luxurious matt that were soft to the touch; the seat was arranged downward like in a movie theatre. In front of them, a thick glass reinforced with monster material from the dungeon separated the space between the two places. Beneath the clamour of cheer that shook the stadium, the group took their seat, and the other groups that entered the same place took a considerably far seat from Serafina''s group. Hiroshi and Hisako, who used to be treated with this kind of hospitality, hurriedly took their seat in the corner, along with Hina, Xiao Lian, Serafina and Soma. However, as soon as he submerged his butt toward the soft matt, Soma''s phone trembled, and it garnered the other''s attention. Feeling flustered, Soma apologizes in his heart and begins to check the notification that is coming to his phone. As he turned on the display, his eyes bloated, and he shot up from his seat; everyone in the place knit their brown in wonder at the commotion that was caused by the boy. "Soma, what is the matter?". Serafina, who sits near him, stands up, curious as to what kind of message will make Soma flustered like that. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "No, I am fine, it was just my acquaintance. Suddenly they came to this place. Sera, can you lend me the permission paper?". "No problem, I already booked dozens of seats for the entire week to accommodate our parents later. Luckily, my mother can''t come today". Experience new stories with m v|-NovelFire "Thanks, Sera". After getting what he wanted, Soma hastened his steps and walked around the corridor with an agitated mind. "I hope they are okay because the places are packed". Chapter 299: Chapter 299 Surprised. With a soft thud, the door closed, and Soma made his way toward the main entrance to meet with someone who had given him a notice earlier. To clarify the meeting place, Soma took out his phone. Once it settled on his palm, the phone vibrated, which made his brows twitch. "They are already in the Area". Soma meets with the teacher, who stands near the entrance and shows him the pass. The guard knit his brows at first, but upon recognizing the real paper in Soma''s hand, the man opened the way and let him go out. "Thank you, one of my family came in late so". "Don''t worry; it was a part of my job, after all." Both of them bid their temporary farewell, and Soma walked through the river of people still crowding the entrance. In fact, the hustle and bustle was even more intense from earlier in the morning. As he scanned the bustling crowd, trying to find the people he knew, Soma focused his attention until he met two women standing around the corner of the road, chatting harmoniously. Their presence was too strong, for the two of them became the object of view of other crowds. Violet, who noticed Soma''s presence, glanced to the side, nodding her head before informing the other person. "I''m sorry for the wait, Mother, Miss Violet". Beatrice, who heard the pleasant call that escaped from Soma''s lips, loosened her facial face, beaming in full throttle. Your journey continues at m v|l-e''m,p| y- r "Oh my, Soma, my son. I miss you So much". Without warning, once Soma had approached her side, she wrapped her hand around him, hugging him tightly. The soft and flower scent that came from Beatrice reminded him of the figure of his mom, and it soothed his heart upon seeing there was someone who treated him like a true family. Many passersby watched their interaction with warm smiles, and some even shed tears of joy seeing the touching scene. Soma, too, wrapped around his hands behind Beatrice''s back, smiled. "Indeed, having a family that cares about you is a great feeling". Soma muttered. As they separated Beatrice lifted her gaze then low, checking Soma''s whole body. "Hm, you seemed healthy. How was the other?". "They are also doing fine, But I heard from Sera; you will arrive tomorrow?". Upon mentioning that, Beatrice''s lips loosened to the sides, showing her mischievous sides, which resemble her daughter the most. For today''s occasion, Beatrice wore a pretty casual style. She wore a beige knitted long sweater, and on top, she wore a light brown suit made from high-quality materials that reached her knees. The suit was matched with the loose brown trousers below and a pair of black heels. {The first match will be put together by students from the first-year division and third-year division} The three of their attention got distracted by the loud, cheery announcement that echoed in the stadium, followed by the loud cheering that raised the tension in the outside venue. Soma realized the situation, knitted his brows, and turned to look at the two of them. If they were still dilly-dallying in place, it would be harder to enter later. "Both of you, let''s enter the stadium first". "Okay, let''s go, Violet". "Understood Madam". Violet nodded her head, and then the three of them began to move from the place. With her head held high, Violet was cautious about her surroundings. Violet wore a short, tight white T-shirt and a slim leather jacket that fit her body style. She also wore tight, loose trousers that did not hinder her movement too much and a pair of branded sneakers. The three of them passed along the waiting line, and they talked harmoniously before Soma had to stop in his tracks and look toward his surroundings with knitted brows. "What''s the matter, Soma?". Beatrice tilted her head adorably, looking at him with an oblivious gaze. As for Violet, she began to follow Soma''s sight and found nothing strange in her vicinity. "Nothing. Let''s go enter". Shaking his head to the sides, Soma starts to guide them through the entrance pass, and once the teacher knows that it is him. The teacher slightly opened up a path for the three of them. The tension and clamorous excitement that permeated the atmosphere a while ago disappeared as the three entered deeper into the desolate corridor. Not long before that, Soma and the two women with him stood in front of a steel door, which Soma pushed inside, alerting the people inside. While the door creaked softly, his members turned slightly toward him, and Serafina, who noticed his incoming presence, spoke. "You are late, So, ma?!". "Good morning, Sera". "Good morning, My Lady". "Why?!". Serafina stood still in place as if her feet were nailed on the spot, her mouth flapping open, then closed like a fish in search of fresh air. With her trembling finger, she pointed to them. With a confident smile on her face, Beatrice approached her daughter''s side and stood in front of her, observing her daughter''s condition. From behind, Violet kept her head held down, too ashamed to meet with Serafina''s gaze. "Haaa, you should have told me earlier if you want to come". "This is a little bit of a surprise for you." "But everything must have some preparation". "Oh my, so cold! I couldn''t imagine my own daughter being displeased by my presence". "That is not what I mean. Haa, Violet, how was the place?". Violet, who had received a stray bullet, flinched. With resolved feelings in her heart, she lifted her gaze and met Serafina, who was smiling. However, looking at her eyes, Violet''s senses were screaming that Serafina was not. She exhaled, then opened her mouth. "Alan is doing the job. Of course, not just him; the others are also helping him". Serafina sighed for the first time in a day and massaged her temples. "I see. Next time, you have to notify me first, especially you, Mama!" "Oh my, that''s scary. Don''t stress yourself too much. I am afraid you will have wrinkles at that young age." "I am not, what in the world are you saying, mama". "Well, it''s bad manners to talk while standing here, and we also disturb the other people in this room, so shall we take a seat?" "Geez, Mama!!!". In the end, Serafina is played by her own mother. From start to finish, Serafina loses her cool, which seems unlike her, who always kept her cool in public and showed her real face only to the special people around her. With her cheek puffed out, Serafina sat beside Soma while grumbling. Soma had to appease her anger, and they promised to go out sometimes, as were the prices. Beatrice, hearing their exchanged grin, whispered something in Serafina''s ear, which made her face go boom into pink. Everyone in the group smiles, seeing the mother-daughter duo. They all begin to shift their attention toward the match that has already changed its contestants. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The match provided an exciting battle between students in the same year; Hina observed their tactics, split-second decisions, and techniques. It was nearing time for her to walk to the Arena. "It is time!". Chapter 300: Chapter 300 Hina’s match. A calm and decisive voice resonated within the room as the eyes of the group turned toward her. Hina exhaled; her breath was fragile but heavy, washing away the tension she had built and making her ready to face the match that would be held next. Within the tense atmosphere around the group, she stood up, glanced toward the others, and spoke her mind. "I am going". "Um, Good luck out there, Hina". Hisako warmly smiled at the figure of her daughter, who seemed to have experienced many things in her life. She used to feel ignorant toward those around her and acted in denial when someone tried to approach her. However, none of that can be felt in Hina''s current figure, which made Hisako and Hiroshi glad that their daughter could change under Soma''s influence. "!". Hiroshi didn''t talk much but from the moment their eyes met, both could understand each other''s intentions clearly. Your next read is at m v|l-e''m,p| y- r Soma, who watched it, stood up from his seat and garnered everyone''s attention. "Let''s go, Hina". Hina stood baffled, almost letting her jaw drop on the ground, but she held back and shrugged her shoulders. She cast her gaze toward the other and then left the room, followed by Soma from behind. With a soft thud, silence hung on the group as they exchanged silent looks with each other; the brittle, thin layer of ice covering the space between the family had not shown any sign of breaching yet. Slowly, as the mood turned heavy into awkward silence, Serafina, who had something to tell about Hisako and Hiroshi regarding her relationship, turned her head. "Um, Mr Hiroshi and Miss Hisako, can I?". "Yes!?". S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hiroshi''s face stiffened, which made Serafina smile wryly at his action. It seemed Hiroshi still hadn''t let go of her image in public. "Yes, sweetheart, you are?". Hisako''s clear and melodious voice breaks off the tension between her husband and Serafina. Her large blue eyes stared right through Serafina, drowning her in the deep sea of nervousness, but Serafina persisted, gritting her teeth, for this was something she should tell them. "My name is Serafina, and I happen to have a relationship with the same Boy as your daughter". "Hooo!". With low voices, Hisako shrunk her sharp eyes, causing Serafina''s body to flinch slightly. Hiroshi, with his eyes wide open, never expected the situation to take this turn. "Does my daughter know?". "Yes, I happen to receive her blessing". "I see". Silence shrouded the room as the conversation cut short, but suddenly, Hisako lifted the corner of her mouth and cracked a laugh that startled everyone in place. "Bwahahaha, I never thought that my daughter would permit it, but I see. This must be Soma''s influence as well, Fufu, not bad Soma to take these two beautiful girls, but pfthkuhuhu". Serafina shrugged as the tension around her shoulders eased, and she could show her affectionate side toward the people in these groups. Unconsciously, her eyes met with her mother, who gave her a good appreciation with both thumbs up, which made her cheek twitch. "Then, how about Xiao Lian over there?". Hisako, who wiped away the tears in her eyes, turned to look at Xiao Lian, who seemed focused on the match. Her calm eyes rippled, and she turned her gaze to the side. "Mm?". Xiao Lian tilted her head as she couldn''t grasp what they were saying. "Um, what sort of relationship do you have with Soma?". The frank and clear intention of Hisako''s question made Xiao Lian''s eyes flutter until her cheeks turned rosy. She cast her gaze aside, looking down while her hands clutched her skirt. "I¡­ don''t know¡­". When Hisako saw Xiao Lian''s condition, she raised her brows and was a little confused about the arrangement. However, looking at the state Xiao Lian was in and the way her usual attitude looked around her, Hisako could mostly understand the gist of it. She changed her seat and approached Xiao Lian, who was struggling to contain her feelings. Hisako wrapped her hands around Xiao Lian''s fragile body and shrieked. "Kyaa, Xiao Lian, you are so cute! Take your time, darling; you must think this through so that you won''t have any regrets later on. This includes you too, Miss Serafina". "Ah, please just call me Sera; that was the name everyone close to me used to use." "Um, Okay, Sera. Please take care of them and us. Fufu, without knowing our family circles had expanded". "Family? Fufu, that is indeed pleasant to hear, isn''t it?". Beatrice, who couldn''t help but interject, chuckles and triggers the development of the two mischievous mothers who tend to tease their daughter, begins its first bonding. Some say that when women gather, no one can interrupt them until dawn. That proverb seemed accurate as Hiroshi, the remaining male in the group, stared at the Arena. No, technically, he stared into the distance, recalling the conversation the women had earlier. "Two Women on each side, huh. Good move you have there, Soma". At the same time, he was muttering the empty words that came from his deepest heart. Hiroshi raised a hat on his head, giving his respect toward Soma, who dared to date two girls openly at the same time. Meanwhile, the guys mentioned were standing on the corridor sidewall, waiting for Hina, who was still given some checks. The cheer from the stadium echoed in the corridor where he stood as the match in the Arena almost reached its climax. With a last struggle from the first-year side, she unleashes her Magic while being stared at by a female senior who wields a spear. They both engage in last attempts, and the result is that the third-year female stands still in the Arena, raising cheers from the crowds in the spectators'' seats. Lee and the emcee hurriedly announced the winner of the match and called some officials to clean up the Arena, which was filled with small debris because of the earth Magic the girls used. Slowly, as the first-year girl walked the path to a corridor, her gaze caught the figure of Soma, who happened to be not looking her way. The tears that accumulated in the corner of her eyes stopped for a while as she held the stifle that could escape at any moment. She passed by, and when the distance was far enough, Soma, with his sharp ear, could catch weak sobs that felt oddly hurt his heart, recalling if he were the one in her shoes. With a creak, the door opened, and Hina, who held a brooch in her pocket, approached Soma''s side. They stood in silence, looking at each other''s calm eyes, staring straight through their souls. "I am going, Soma!". With how composed from the way she brought herself and the way she expressed her resolve. Soma feels a bit happy and sad at the same time. With his right hand, he reached out and softly caressed her silky smooth hair. A rustling voice resonated with each stroke Soma made. Time slowed down, and the thumping hearts between the two individuals synchronized in perfect harmonies, creating a calming melody that soothed both hearts. Hina closed her eyes while taking his hand off her head and placing it on her cheek. Sensing the warm sensation that spread around her cheeks loosened the tension that slightly built over the days the competition began, and it fueled the desire in her heart to win the match. "Go get them!". As soon as those words escaped his lips, Hina''s eyes wide open with a sharp glint that contained a blazing spirit of flame that burned brightly, unable to be extinguished even in her death door. Hina separated herself and then turned her body toward the path that would lead her toward the fight that would attract attention and make her presence clear in the eyes of the world. Chapter 301: Chapter 301 Magic Warrior. After she had separated from Soma, Hina slowly walked in the corridor that seemed to stretch far away for her to reach the Arena. Each step she took was firm as if wanting to carve her feet trace along with her determination onward to the battlefield. {Then, next, we have two contestants from different years match up, first-year Akabane Hina versus Third year Mona Williams} Both contestants simultaneously appeared before each tunnel, and they ascended the Arena while being submerged by thousands of stares from the spectators. {This is some info about Mona. She is a member of the Vanguard team the AcademyAcademy formed to explore the deepest dungeon, but because of her injury at that time, she couldn''t come with the others and decided to stay in the Academy before joining the competition} Mona, the girl who had been mentioned, smiled wryly. As if she was used to the atmosphere, she raised her palm and waved it around, bringing a loud cheer from her clansmen and others. She is tall for a girl, standing up to 170 cm in height. Her body is slender and tight without any excess fat, and she has short brown chestnut hair and striking green eyes that are sharp like a hunter''s. While the opponent had a festive atmosphere around her surroundings, it was not the same with Hina. Her pupils dilated, creating a ripple in her crystal-clear eyes. To think that her opponent was someone who had much influence in the Academy. Hina couldn''t be happier, for she could test her current strength in this match. However, despite the hurdle, Hina loosened the tension in her body and tried to fix her breathing to calm her heart. Simultaneously, when Hina lifted her gaze, Mona also did the same, which made them nod toward each other and acknowledge each other as opponents. "You guys, prepare your weapon and come closer!". Hina and Mona approached Lee''s side and summoned each other''s weapons. Mona summoned a broad sword, which was unusual for a girl to pick. The broad sword was a typical heavy weapon, and it held a monstrous, destructive power instead of its slash. With a thud, Mona presented the sword to Lee. His eyes suddenly shrunk as he felt a certain undulation that came from an unordinary sword. "Is that Epic grade Item?". "Yes". "I see. Do be careful in using its skill!". Lee was baffled, then sighed. "Yes, I will, thank you very much". Hina hesitated for a second because the moment she wanted to take her common-grade katana, Mona had breached the rules against them and summoned her greatest weapon. Then Mona opened her mouth. "Hey, first-year? I heard you also have a good weapon in your sleeves". "...". Hina''s mouth was muted, and her gaze was drawn toward the charm that Mona radiated from her crystal-green eyes. But, one thing that slightly rang in her ears. Where did Mona know that Hina had a legendary grade weapon? She never relayed the information to anyone else except someone close to her, like her group or parents, and sometimes, she would share it with her big sister, Akane. However, how can Mona, who hadn''t even made contact with Hina after all these months, know her secret? "Why? How did you know that?". Hina asked with a frown on her face, wary about the girl standing in front of her. "Well, I have some friends who know about this kind of thing". "Friend?". Hina''s eyes narrowed dangerously as Mona casually dodged the question she threw. "Student Hina, your weapon?". Lee''s firm tone brought back Hina''s consciousness, which was almost lost in thought. Hina shook her head and slightly hesitated, but upon looking at the provocative gesture Mona had shown at her, she sighed and summoned her green Katana. When the item resurfaced, Lee and Mona''s bodies stiffened as they could feel an undulating pressure from the Katana. Looking at their stiff expression, Hina shrugged her shoulders and intended to store away the Katana in the storage, but one got the better of her. "Let''s go with the match!". "Um?". Hina felt bewildered by Mona''s action. A moment ago, she was stiffened like a statue, but now her eyes were vibrant, filled with stars teeming with her excited expressions. A slightly curious murmur escapes one''s lips from the spectator''s seat before it spreads like wildfire, creating a humming anthem. Lee, who had to deal with the problem at hand, sighed in resignation and turned his head to both contestants. "Because the weapon you two have is a bit special. New rules, you guys can''t use the weapon skills, but Magic and Martial''s power are still allowed as usual, understood?". "Yes!". Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net Both contestants chirp at the same time before they separate toward each other post and get ready in their positions. With a slightly lowered stance, Mona positioned her broadsword on her left waist, pointing the blade backward. As for Hina, she took the blade from its sheath; the glimmering green blade that reflected the light of the sun attracted many people''s eyes. She stored the sheath in the storage and spread her feet slightly, taking a proper middle stance. "The match begins!". Lee''s dignified and loud voices traveled around the stadium, followed by a shrill cheer from the spectators that livened the atmosphere. Without further observation and believing in her own skill, Mona rushed forward, but with the additional agility points from the Katana, Hina could barely follow Mona''s movements. However, Hina didn''t panic because, with her keen observation and the way Mona brought herself, she was sure that Mona was a fighter with instinct type, like Xiao Lian. A glint of a broad silver blade travels on a diagonal line from Hina''s right waist. Hina sidestepped to the left; as she felt the sword pass with a ''woosh,'' her skin tingled with alarm. Hina gripped the Katana hilt in her hands, but before she could counter, Mona tensed the muscles around her core and hands. She changed her sword trajectory and swung it downward. As if it didn''t finish with just that, Mona inhaled deeply, then connected her slash at every angle possible, creating a chain combo, which made Hina''s face stiffen. Each time the blade passed her, Hina''s body tensed because of the aftereffect of the swings. Mona effortlessly swung the broadsword as she swung a stick. Her core, and muscle strength must be trained to its limit to reach that control over her weapon. With zero options in close distance, Hina focused her mind elsewhere. She released one of her hands from the hilt and raised it a level with her face. Sparks emerged, conjured into tiny marbles, which Hina crushed with her palms. The moment Hina''s palm opened, brilliant firetails spread to the surrounding area, distracting Mona, who tried to finish the fight swiftly. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The shimmering lights that came from Hina''s palm vanished instantly, and in front of Mona, four magic circles floated surrounding her body. With another clenched gesture from Hina, the four circles rotated, and the temperature around Mona spiked up. Each circle shone in bright orange light, and four fireballs as big as basketball exploded, entrapping Mona inside. A bright pillar of flame emerged from the blast, raising a black cloud that blocked the view of the Arena. {Woah, what precise control over magic! Contestant Hina blows her enemy with her magic; what will happen to contestant Mona?} As usual, because of her vague comment, the spectators'' held their breath, and swallowed their own saliva, feeling nervous about the match outcome. Gradually, the black smoke that blocked everyone''s attention cleared out. "... Tch! She could survive that!". Hina grumbles while clicking her tongue, seeing the spectacles shown before her. In the middle of the Arena there is a small igloo with a conical shape, pointing upward and created from Earth Magic. Cheers erupted as the wall that surrounded Mona released, revealing her fine figure and dusting the sand that covered her uniform. {Contestant Hina had to force contestant Mona to use her earth magic; what actually happened in this first-year generation? Some of them even overpowered the seniors.} Mona, who finished dusting the sand, turned her gaze and met with Hina''s. She observed her opponent thoroughly before she brandished the sword in her hand and lunged forward. Hina, too, began to face Mona directly with her calculative maneuver, alternating her attack between Katana and magic. Even though Mona had the ability to manipulate elemental earth magic, there is no indication she would use it, except earlier when she blocked Hina''s bomb. Both contestants fought well; Mona, whose body had slightly warmed up, began to change her attack pattern. Mona, who used to attack in one pattern, began to elevate it further. She used the advantages of her heavy sword in constant swing and spun her body around to gain momentum in crushing Hina in one single blow. Hina ducks away, and another heavy attack comes. She grits her teeth, and dodging is the best option she has in mind. She cannot find a single opening and cannot even try to regain her breath because of Mona''s relentless attack. However, she didn''t lose hope and rack her brain, focusing all her senses on the match happening in front of her. With each movement she made, Hina felt her ears ringing, her breath ragged, and her inside was scorching hot, devoid of any fluids. Despite the throbbing head that she felt, she gritted her teeth and kept focusing her mental energy on the fight. Then, after reaching a certain point, sounds and color faded, and she could see everyone around her turn into slow motion, including her. "What happened?". Chapter 302: Chapter 302 Uproar. As the match began, Soma, who saw it from a special place with a good view of the fight, knitted his brows as he observed both fighters'' styles. One thing that surprised him was the opponent Hina had to fight. In the novel, Hina meets seniors who excel in wind magic, as she gained an easy victory. Well, it was not his first time dealing with some changes in the plot, but he was surprised to find that the opponent Hina must fight was way above her in every aspect of basic combat. Her trained movement and the way she swung that broadsword like a stick made his body stiffen in worry that Hina would get bisected by it. Thanks to the legendary equipment Hina used, her basic stats in Agility had been enhanced by additional points. So, at least, she could follow the senior movements. The battle heightened its pace as Hina used her Magic slightly. The temperature around him rose, and a bright pillar of fire erected in the middle of the Arena triggered the spectators'' exclamation of awe. However, the senior was fine, and they began to resume the fight. Gradually, as the senior began to change her attack pattern, Hina was slightly pushed back. With her keen observation and physical reflexes, Hina manages to deal with the relentless attack that comes knocking on her door. But using that much mental power drained her. Soma could see her breathing was rough, and her movement became much duller, losing its fierceness when she took a counter. "Is she going to lose?". The moment Soma muttered those words, his heart thumped, and a rush of adrenaline heightened his senses. His blood started to accelerate, bringing his heart to a fast rate; slowly, the World around him slowed down, and he could faintly feel a trace of mana surrounding him begin to get sucked into one place. "What is going on?". Within the dull World, only gray color filled his eyes. A blazing red flame showed its presence. Its radiant heat, shimmering like the sun in the summer, brought forth life into the dull World, and everything returned to how it was supposed to. "That was?!". Soma''s muttered words were filled with a feeling of deep awe and affection. ***** "What is happening?". Hina stood on the border between her consciousness and that which assimilated with the World, feeling empty. Her limbs had lost their function, and she couldn''t even comprehend what was actually happening in her disoriented senses. The only thing that matters is that the figure of Mona, who was convinced by her win and her sword that hung above her head, stopped in place. "I am going to lose!". Hina muttered those words meekly. She tried to figure out a way to break away from the relentless pursuit of Mona, but she couldn''t figure out how. Hina realized that her sword techniques were nothing compared to Mona, even her control over Magic. Mona could easily deflect it or even take cover using her Earth elemental magic. Gradually, the flame that blazed inside her heart dimmed, and Hina felt strength start to leave her stopped limbs until. "(Bathump!)". A loud thump echoed in her ears, and because of that, it sobered her clouded mind, and light started to fill her eyes. Strength began to return in her limp limbs, and the flame that dimmed in her heart started to burn once more. "No, I won''t lose here!". The dull and slow World that was captured in her sight began to find its time, and it moved slightly in slow motion. At this time, Hina began to focus her mind, racking her brain in search of the possible ways for her to win this match. First, she dismissed the thought of prolonging the battle, for she had already run out of breath, as she couldn''t get a breather. Second, Magic could make her escape from this predicament, but only for a moment, for Mona herself also specialized in Magic that could block her flame. Hina soon realized that she was lacking in firepower. What Hina wanted was the power to gain a significant advantage in this match, a power that could carve a path in her dream. An equal power that will take her to stand beside the boy she always chases. She wants that kind of power. However, how? How can she manifest it? Is it because she is still lacking in her training? Or maybe because she lacks the development in talent that everyone around her has? Then, when her eyes looked toward the glittering light that reflected from the sword that kept descending above her, her mind started to replicate yesterday''s battle when that blazing red hand holding a sword hung majestically in the air. Her crystal-clear blue eyes shone, and the World turned slightly different from what she used to see. A vibrant light that entered her retina began to get sucked into her consciousness as she softly whispered. "Original Magic - Kusanagi-no-Tsurugi!". The World turned blazing orange in an instant as the katana in her hand slowly coated by a magical power of flame, turning the pattern of its blade Hammon into blazing red. Hina gritted her teeth and raised her blade upward, letting her blade and the broadsword clash. Everyone in the stadium was taken aback by the events that transpired before their eyes. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They thought that the match would be finished the moment Mona delivered her vertical slash, but a surprise happened when the green katana on Hina''s hand turned blazing red. The heat that permeated from the blade evaporated the moisture around the Arena, and the red color of its sharp blade reminded them of the silhouette of the sun, which brings life to the World as the center of the universe. When the two swords collided, the spectators thought that maybe Hina would get pushed away, but Mona''s sword was sliced to the middle part, greatly flustered her as she leaped back to take a distance. Once she got a distance from Hina, who still raised her katana in a defensive position, Mona glanced at her broadsword. Part of its sword tips, blazing red, melted after contact with Hina''s blade. As for Hina, she breathed a sigh of relief, lowered her katana, and stood up straight to regain her breath. Hina stood in the center of the swirling vortex of flames, her eyes glowing in an intense, fiery red light. The air crackled as the katana on her hand raised upward, readying her middle stance. Flames danced around her in a display of power. The heat was intense, but she stood perfectly still, her short crimson hair swaying in the scorching winds as the fire swirled around her with a fierce and protective aura. The natural beauty Hina possesses, and the way her figure stood amidst the display of power captivated everyone in the place, including Mona herself. Lee, who saw the change in Hina''s knit, knit his brows and felt hesitant about the matter. Earlier, he could feel that her katana was surrounded by a mysterious power of wind, but now it had turned into something different. "Student Hina, what was that? Is that the skill in your Katana?". "No!". Hina glances toward the blade that is still permeating immense heat, and because, in the spur of the moment, she created the spell, it began to drain her mana pool rapidly. She could feel her head start to ring in alert. "This was my Original Magic". Her voice was low, but the news managed to travel around the stadium as it echoed in their ears that an Original Magic had been manifested once more in the competition. "?!". Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net Mona and Lee stood flabbergasted upon hearing what Hina had said. Mona raised her brows in awe; never had she thought that Hina could grow to this extent. This was clearly different from what that person had said. Meanwhile, Lee knitted his brows in wonder, wondering when Hina had managed to create one. Her behavior in the class or even in the P.E. Class they met, Hina has never shown any sign of her developing some original Magic. Of Course, the news that she joined the research magic club was known to him, but to develop Original Magic at that age. {Eh? What? Original Magic? Teacher Lee, is that true?} With an oblivious gaze, the emcee asked teacher Lee, who finished his observation regarding the katana. "Yes, it is". {Woah, what a surprise the truth is contestant AkabaneHina hides some fearsome ability in her sleeves} A deafening roar shook the entire stadium as they realized that another person who was still in their teens had developed an Original Magic that was deemed difficult to manifest. "Okay, you can continue the match". Lee raised his hands about this matter. He couldn''t just force his students to reveal her founding, for this was her own accomplishment that was worth prided on. This makes him pleased to see the students in the Academy grow explosively. Hina, who heard Lee''s instruction, nodded her head and shifted her attention toward Mona, who had turned muted ever since earlier. As their eyes met, Hina tightly gripped the Katana hilts. Then Mona, seeing the ignited spirit inside Hina''s eyes, hurriedly raised her hands up and loudly announced. "I surrender!". As those words traveled into the entire stadium, {Eh~!} "Eh~!". The emcee, then followed by the spectators who were silenced earlier, expressed their stunned minds in a stupid manner. "The match is over!". {Um, with this, the match is over, and Akabane Hina from the first-year division won in this round!} Hina stood still and seemed still couldn''t comprehend the situation that was happening in front of her. "Eh?". Chapter 303: Chapter 303 Evil Lurks. Hina''s dumbfounded voice was swallowed by the cheers that resonated throughout the stadium. Her transformation was undone. Her fiery eyes, and the flame that swirled around her, began to dissipated. Her mouth flaps open when trying to speak something, but it gets stuck in her throat, so Mona uses this chance to explain. "You don''t have to be burdened by this; you won in this match fair and square". "But¡­?". "Why did I surrender, you say? Heh. Look at the state of my sword here!". Hina, Lee and the emcee, who overheard the talk between Hina and Mona, turned to look at the broadsword. Mona, with teary eyes, cheerfully placed the broadsword forward to see. The blade tips were sliced in half or melted, but it retained its heat from the earlier fight. They felt a chill just imagining if the Blade Hina unleashed was to cut open flesh and bones. It must be a horrific sight with the scent of charred meat that would sting their nose. "That Original Magic of yours is too overpowered; added with that Katana, how was I supposed to block it?". "Um, thank you". Hina''s heart leaped in joy when someone praised the Original Magic she had created on the spur of the moment. "That''s it; you should be proud of this. Do me a favour and work hard in this competition, Okay!". "Yes, thank you, senior!". After finishing what she wanted to say, Mona waved her hand and turned around, walking toward the tunnel where she had appeared. Hina gave her last bow before turning around and running toward Soma, who was standing on the side. Seeing the figure of her beloved, her heart thumped, and the stiff expression she had earlier loosened. After grouping with Soma, she began to give back the brooch to the official before walking leisurely together. "That was amazing, Hina". "Is that so? ". "Hm, What was the name again?". "I don''t know, I just thought of it in the spur of the moment and named it after the sword Amaterasu gave to her grandchild in Japanese folklore". "I see, so it''s Kusanagi-no-Tsurugi". "Um, that''s right". As the two converse casually, Soma begins to recall the figure of Hina, who wielded the Magic earlier. The principle of the Magic she manifested earlier has the same concept as a Sword Aura. However, the concept of Sword Aura was said to be difficult to achieve because of the requirement to obtain it. Unlike Magic, which can be obtained through study and practice, the way to obtain an aura was no simple task. Aura can be obtained through arduous training and personal trials, which involve physical strength, mental clarity, and an unshakable will that elevates a person to another height that humans can reach. When Hina manifested it earlier, Soma could see the undulating mana that gathered around being sucked into the Katana Blade before Hina changed its properties into flames and concentrated it into one point. With the help from the blade, that continually produces wind every time it is infused with mana. It helps to stabilize the foundation for the Original Magic Hina manifested, for the flame itself is consuming the wind that gathers around the blade, raising its temperature into a dangerous state. Stay updated via m-v l|-NovelFire.net From the way it is described, it looks simple, but it was something extraordinary that blew his mind away. The way she created it looked like a blade coated by magma around its sharp edge. Meanwhile, if another person tried to copy it, the sword would look like it was just being burned by flame. Hina said to him that the magic was manifested within the spur-of-the-moment chance, so what if she developed the magic further? Soma shuddered in fright to think that. What impressed him was that she could create Original Magic just by looking at someone else manifesting it. Probably because of having luck on her side, Hina managed to create it as well. In the story itself, Hina could manifest her original Magic, but it was a different type from the one she had now. Also, the one she manifested in the story was at the last moment when she desperately tried to kill the demon who killed her parents but ultimately failed because of the interference. However, everything has changed now. Soma himself felt elated about her growth and wanted to give her some praise or a present, but the timing was quite tight. As they talked, Soma reached out his right hand and patted Hina''s smooth hair, which made her body flinch and stand still in place. With a flustered expression, Hina glanced to the side and saw Soma lovingly caressing her head, speeding up her heart rate. "Good work, Hina!". "Ah?! Th-thank you". The two stood still in place while gradually Hina inch closer, clutching Soma''s uniform chest. Her upturned eyes glittered with passion, drawing Soma''s lips to meet hers in a tight lock. **** "We are back!". As the door in the VIP room opened, Soma, along with Hina, walked in, garnering the attention of the people inside. Not just from his group, but the other people who saw her match earlier and stayed further away from him began to lock their eyes on her. Soma and Hina approached their seats. But the atmosphere in the group was silent. Serafina and Xiao Lian looked at Hina with a complicated gaze. They contradicted themselves, trapped between giving honest praise while hiding the frustration that built up in their chests. The figure of Hina, who manifested Original Magic, was so divine that Serafina and Xiao Lian felt getting left behind. However, as a team, they must throw away this awkward moment, be honest with themselves, and need to work harder in pursuing a strength so that the three of them can at least stand side by side. "Welcome back, Soma, Hina". "Good match, Red hair". With the way the two act. Hina notices the clouds on their faces. So, as a leader, she brushed aside the findings and greeted them back with a smile. "Thank you". "Hina!". Hisako pats the seat beside her, prompting Hina to sit there. Hina nodded and rested her figure on the seat beside Hisako. "...Hina, that was spectacular. I am proud of you!". All of a sudden, Hisako''s praise blew away the tension on Hina''s shoulders. She felt liberated and loosened the facial muscles she barely held. "Ehehe, thank you, Mom". "Hina, about your Original Magic?". Serafina who was curious, barging from the side, and Xiao Lian with knitted brows, as she felt no need to hide her frustration, spoke up. "Mm, I am also curious. Hurry up and tell me, red hair!". Being pressured by her party members, Hina reluctantly began to share her knowledge regarding the Original Magic as the text she read in the book. She also tried to share the phenomenon she vaguely experienced earlier. The atmosphere in the groups melted as the girls merrily livened up the place around them. Soma sat on the seat behind, looking at the figure of chirping girls with a protective smile on his face. He was also wary of the gestures of the scouts from the guilds who stayed in the same room with him. However, suddenly, his body flinched as a tingling sensation that gripped his heart crept up, sending a chilling sensation that alerted him. His brows knitted, and he abruptly stood up. Everyone in the group noticed the commotion as they looked toward Soma, who had already moved his feet to approach the door. "Soma, what happened?". Hina, who caught his behaviour, spoke. "Nothing, there is something I need to do. This won''t take a while, so¡­!". "?! Okay!". Before he stopped further, he walked outside, leaving the curious people in his back. While walking, the tingling in his nerves just got stronger, further increasing his vigilance. "So, the earlier was not just a coincidence". Soma softly muttered those words as he followed his instinct skill would bring him to. **** Meanwhile, further away from the stadium side, where the hustle and bustle gather, a lone adult man in a formal black suit, tidy appearance with sleek black hair and black sunglasses, stands, bringing a briefcase in hand. The man shifted his gaze toward the silver watch on his left wrist; his aura filled with darkness as veins protruded from his temple. He was exasperated while waiting for someone he had a deal with. "Good job for bringing it here!". Figure However, the boy in front of him is a client for him, so the man swallowed his frustration and approached the boy with a business-like smile. "Yes, then I presume you are Mr Jiang Wei, from the house of Jiang in Chinese". "Nah, let''s skip the chit-chat, okay? Hurry up and give me the thing already. I am tired of waiting for you." With his arrogant attitude, the man''s cheeks twitched, but he held down. He raised the briefcase in front of them and operated the lock. Jiang Wei''s heart throbbed, feeling the thrill of doing an unspeakable trade with a person from outside the Academy. After the man put the right number into the briefcase, the lock system was breached with a click, and the man opened the briefcase, showing it to Jiang Wei. Inside, there is a small vial as big as a child''s pinky finger, placed on top of soft styrofoam. Inside, it contained a red fluid that had been diluted several times to reach a minimum success for consumption. "Ahaha, finally!". S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 304: Chapter 304 Found out. As Jiang Wei looked toward the vial, his eyes blinked sinisterly. He began to recall the humiliation he received on the first day of the match and before that. However, with the small dose of the serum in front of him, he could enhance his power and try to get revenge on that boy. What sort of wonderful item that was. Then, after taking his revenge, Jiang Wei would snatch Xiao Lian''s and force her to submit to his demand. His mind began to wander through the cloud, making the man who saw his dumbfounded face almost punch Jiang Wei. The man held his breath, then exhaled. He regulated it several times. After feeling his heartbeat slowed, the man opened his mouth. "Excuse me, Mr. Jiang Wei, regarding the payment?". "Huh?!". Jiang Wei''s pupils dilated as he looked at the man with scorn. He clicked his tongue before taking his phone from his pocket and accessing his bank account. The man closed the briefcase as he felt a slight vibration coming from his phone. He took it and saw a notification as proof of transferring gold currencies at the exact agreed price. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It is a pleasure to do business¡­". Without waiting for the man to finish the words, Jiang Wei snatched the briefcase and shooed away the man with a gaze of contempt. After thinking it was finished, Jiang Wei turned away and brought the briefcase in his hand toward a desolate place where no eyes would find out what he had done. The bustling crowds that still cheer for the contestants that fight in the arena irked him to the core. So, he moved his feet, dragging him toward a deserted wide place where he couldn''t find a single soul. He arrived at the field beside the academy; he sat on the bench that caught his eyes, and with an excited heart, he opened up the case and then took away the vial inside. Its red fluid glimmering under the light of the sun that watched his moves, he gulped away the nervousness in his mouth. His heart started to race, and a slight hesitation appeared in his eyes. Jiang Wei shook his head to the side as he couldn''t believe that he would falter after all this much. With trembling hands, he popped out the lid and then shoved the vial tips to his mouth. A tangy odor and iron taste got stuck in his mouth, but it didn''t take long for it to travel down his throat and settle in his stomach. "Fuu¡­". He exhaled, relief painting his face. Suddenly, from within his stomach, Jiang Wei felt something was wrong. His stomach churned, and then the heat started to gather around it, boiling the acid inside. Jiang Wei''s face contorted, clutching his heated stomach. The heat began to spread to all of his veins, and it made his white skin turn red like a boiled octopus. Sweat that excreted from his pores evaporated, and his mind started to turn dizzy, along with his blurred vision. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net However, all of that was just a fleeting moment before his body returned to normal, and Jiang Wei could feel that his body was brimming with power from the inside. A gush thin layer of red mana began to accumulate in his skin before it scattered across the air, disappearing like sparkling fireworks. "Ha, ha, ha,." After it was gone, Jiang Wei crawled on all fours while panting roughly. His skin returned to normal, but his body still emitted a white mist. "Damn it!". He returned to his seat, leaned his body backward, and sighed. "That was rough, but". With still battered breath, Jiang Wei clenched his fist, and the man inside his body responded easily, and it gathered around his palm. He could feel the density of its mass, and with this kind of mana, he believed he could scorch Soma for sure. "Hehe, ahahaha!". "I see, so that''s how it works!". A cold and menacing voice entered his ears, and then Jiang Wei turned his head to its source. He saw a young boy with black hair and a cold gaze like the midst of winter, looking at him with contempt. "You are?!". ***** Under the warm sun and the chilly autumn wind that brushed her skin, Akane, wearing an Academy uniform, sat on a bench while being covered by a single street lamp on the academy side road, slurping a can of black coffee she purchased from a vending machine. From another perspective, they might have assumed that she was resting, but her eyes were glinting with focus, and her mind was sharp looking at a certain place where a transaction happened. Her gaze bloated, and her pupils dilated dangerously as she saw the familiar sight of the red vial that her clan had informed her of. In the short span of this week, in the black market, those items were running rampant. The item itself was said to be a diluted devil blood that was created by the hands of the demon organization that still haunted them from ancient times. They called the item ''Angel Tears'' because the effect of the serum can enhance a person''s overall abilities to another height with ease. Even though it was a new product, there were many testimonies from the buyer, and those serums were sought worldwide by people who had access to the black market. Akane got the news that a student from the academy dared to challenge his curiosity. As the transaction was over, Akane''s eyes squinted dangerously; then, she followed his movement thoroughly. "What are you doing here, Akane?". Her body jolted violently as she stood up, summoned a dagger from her storage, and turned to the source with a battle stance ready. There, she could see Soma calmly receiving her murderous gaze and thoroughly observing Akane. Feeling uncomfortable being watched, she stored the dagger back and began to track back the student and the person who sold it. She scanned the surroundings, but she couldn''t find the guy with a black suit. Only the male student fidgets while bringing a case in hand. "Tch!". Akane hesitated to follow the student because of Soma''s presence. While under investigation, her mind began to connect the dots herself. Due to Soma''s irregular presence, she felt tremendous doubt about his good nature. The transaction involving the demon organization and the fact that he came to stop her from following the boy and the supplier had become enough proof that he was related to the organization. Her senses flared up, and a murderous aura began to leak from her skin, inflicting his curiosity. To her surprise, Soma was fine, even after being subjected to her murderous intent. He even sighed in annoyance and started to follow the male student, ignoring her presence. "Wait!". Akane rushed forward, summoning her dagger and starting to engage in battle with him. Soma, who watched Akane lunge at him, calmly observed her posture and her rhythm in carrying herself. Soma, who had superior stats in physical and Martial depth, reluctantly faced him properly. Once Akane''s dagger arrived, he inched his face. He grabbed her wrist and let the momentum bring her body forward. With a bit of intervention from him, Akane''s body spun forward before her back slammed hard to the ground. "Gahak!". The suffocated feeling that choked her throat almost blasted away her consciousness. But Akane resisted the pain that assaulted her back, biting her lips and trying to regain her stance. However, her body was suddenly turned around, facing the ground, and locked in place. "Kuh, release me!". Akane grits her teeth, trying to liberate herself from the restraint. "This is self-defense, and why do you try to attack all of a sudden? Luckily, I didn''t kill you!". Those cold words that seeped into her ears made her body flinch in terror. She once again realized just how far the disparity between them is. However, Akane is a person from the dark side, so she already resolved herself when death came to collect her. "I would rather die by myself than be killed by you!". The moment Akane tried to do a suicide mission, the earth beneath them shook, and it alerted them. Soma, who felt something was not right, released his restraint and stood up. He scans his surroundings to search for the source, and he gets a reaction from his skill. "That way, huh!". Without wasting any breath, he dashed away from the place, leaving the dumbfounded Akane, who was still lingering about her suicide. Another commotion happened, and it shook Akane''s brain as she sobered and stood up from the place. She rubbed the aching wrist Soma had grasped earlier; biting her lips, she began to follow Soma''s trace and went toward the commotion. Soma, who goes first, arrives in no time at the place where there is a wide field and two figures of students in collision. "Lin Fan, what are you doing here?". Lin Fan, hearing his name called, turned his attention and frowned upon looking at the figure of Soma. He scoffed and turned his attention to the senior in front of him, who lay down on the field, holding his left ribs, which seemed broken by the power from Lin Fan. Akane, who joined late, saw the commotion and wondered what had happened. She deliberately alternated her spiteful gaze toward Soma and then toward the field. "Hmph, so that''s it, Weak. As I thought, without relying on that thing. I am strong!". Lin Fan, with his sharp eyes, looked toward his own clenched hands, feeling the growth he had worked for the last month. Soma, who couldn''t hear what Lin Fan had mumbled about, his body flinched; he could feel a familiar sensation coming from Jiang Wei''s body. "Get out from there, Lin Fan!". Chapter 305: Chapter 305 Bold. Jiang Wei''s body started to change; his body convulsed irregularly, and a red aura began to layer on top of his skin. His body became twice larger than before, and his skin turned reddish black with protruded fangs. Behind him, a pair of black bat wings and horns emerged from his skull. This was the same transformation as Mark at that time. But, clearly, something different had happened. Unlike with Mark case. Jiang Wei''s transformation was different, his eyes were devoid of any intellect; it seemed his sanity had been swallowed by intense rage toward Lin Fan, who taught him a lesson. Jiang Wei, who had regained his full transformation, puffed his chest out before a deafening roar shook the entire field. The pressure upon his appearance it made Akane and Lin Fan, who have a little resistance to it, faltered. With trembling figures, their faces turned white, and they couldn''t even exert a minimal strength to fight it. However, Soma was different; he reluctantly sighed and walked under the pressure, confusing Akane and Lin Fan. Akane frowned with clenched jaws. She couldn''t help but loathe herself for this shameful experience she had. The same thing happened to Lin Fan, his body trembling, holding up the pride that once again was tarnished by Soma''s appearance as if he was mocking him, who was being pressured by the demon. "This was on you, Senior!". Soma summoned his gauntlets and boots and simultaneously infused them with his mana. However, different from before, the lightning cladding his equipment turned more ferocious and untamed. Of course, the lightning itself had no effect on Soma, but the surrounding area was charred whenever his feet stepped. Grass withered, soil charred, and even the air around him trembled upon seeing the might from his Crimson Lightning. "Well, let''s look into it later. For now, I have to finish you first!". A loud thundering roar from electric bolts that sprung to life from inside his body created menacing crimson veins that scattered across the atmosphere. "Aaaah!". The demon seemed to have lost even its instinct; it couldn''t even tell the difference between them. With a provocative roar, the demon''s body disappeared from its place and arrived in front of Soma while raising his fist upright, smirking. Lin Fan and Akane, who saw the demon''s movement, opened their eyes wide, stunned still because they couldn''t even follow its shadow. Soma, who felt like yawning, seeing the slow movement the demon produced, shrank his distance and thrust his right palm into the demon''s abdomen. "Hope you are reminded of this!". The demon''s body bent in unnatural ways as it spewed a mouthful of saliva from his opened mouth. Holding its abdomen, the demon crouched down, his body trembling all over. Meanwhile, Soma cast her cold gaze. He felt pity for him, who was tempted by a scam under the guise of power-up. Half of that fault lies within him, who already humiliated him twice in the academy. Also, the biggest factor was Jiang Wei himself, who was too fixated on his pride and family background, which spoiled him rotten, making his character turn bad as time passed. "Aaa, uy, uut". The demon who lost its intellect is still crawling while holding his stomach. The trembling in his body had stopped, but there was no sign of him getting up from the place. Soma, tilting his head to the side, wondering what was happening, placed his lightning-clad boots on the demon''s head. Upon making contact, the demon''s body jolted before it convulsed multiple times, with foam appearing from his mouth. "Aaaaah!". Gradually, the demon''s body turned stiffened with white eyes. Soma lifted up the boots, stepped on the demon''s head and sighed. He unleashed the tension in his body and let the gauntlet store back to his relic, retracting the lightning that surrounded his body. "Now, I wonder what I should do. Hm? ". Soma''s head turned to his side as he felt his instinct skill flare up; after focusing his sight, he saw two individuals. A Man and Woman approached his place in a hurry. "Oi, Soma, what was that? I can handle him on my own just fine". "Lin Fan, I know you can''t accept the fact that happened in front of your eyes, but sorry, things started to get worse the moment this bastard turned demonized. I couldn''t let it go berserk around the academy, endangering the people in the places". S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...". Lin Fan, with a shadow, loomed over his expression, clenched his fists tight, looking down with a trembling figure. Soma, who saw his behaviour showed no sign of changing, sighed in exasperation. "Well, this is not the time for me to lecture him. I will do it later in the Arena". Soma muttered, turning his attention toward the presence that had gotten closer. "...Tch, Like I said. I don''t need your help!". "Enough with that! You, who couldn''t even lift a finger when the transformation was done, what can you do other than venting your meaningless frustration on someone else, huh? Accept reality in front of you! Or what, are also want to cling to that pride of yours, and one day be devoured by it, becoming like this?". "...!?". His thunderous shout pierced Lin Fan and Akane''s ears; it shook their core, agitating their heart. Their bodies turned stoned with pale faces, seeing Soma''s terrifying expression. The rage in Lin Fan''s body cooled down, but after catching the meaning of his word. His body trembled, his blood boiled with intense heat. "What happened here!". A stern and dignified voice broke the icy almost bloodied atmosphere that shrouded the three of them. Headmasters Roland and Viana come approaching their side. Then their face stiffened, looking at the demon figure that lay unconsciously beside Soma''s feet. Their eyes shrank dangerously, emanating great pressure on Lin Fan and Akane. Soma shrugged his shoulders and sighed in relief because of the appearance of three two; he took a glance at Jiang Wei''s still unconscious body and then spoke. "One of your students has been demonized; his name is Jiang Wei from the Jiang family". Upon hearing those words, the two top brass in the academy were stunned. Roland cast his stern face on Soma and the demon and found out that the demon was still alive. Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelFire.net "Is he still alive?". "Yeah, as much as I want to kill him, but I am afraid the Jiang family will create havoc after learning it; you could say I am still not strong enough to handle them yet!". Bold statement. That is what the people in the place thought about Soma. They began to shudder, thinking that maybe Soma had the power to do it. He wouldn''t think twice about doing it. He is not even afraid of dealing with a family that has a prestigious name in Chinese. Lin Fan, Akane and Viana gulped their saliva to see the serious eyes of the boy who placed his feet on top of the demon''s head. Meanwhile, Roland observed him a bit more before turning to Viana. "Viana, sorry, but can you restrain the demon first? It seems we have some work to do". "Understood". With a flick of his fingers, Viana create a huge Magic circle appeared below the demon''s body. Soma, who saw it, hurriedly leapt back and saw a magical chain begin to bind its body. "Soma, right? Can I borrow you for a moment?". Roland approached his side with a stern expression on his face. Soma, who received the invitation, lifted his gaze to stare straight toward those stern eyes Roland had. Under any circumstance, a regular person would faint after being subjected to this pressure. However, Soma dealt with it calmly, and with the difference in height, his neck became sore; he sighed, shrugging his shoulders and spoke. "Alright, I will cooperate with you". Roland''s lips parted ferociously after hearing Soma''s answer. Roland then turned to the other two students. "Good, you two will come with me! Viana takes care of him!". "Yes". "...". "Understood". Chapter 306: Chapter 306 Serafina match. Meanwhile, on the side of the stadium, where the VIP room was filled with a merry atmosphere after the group had assimilated well. The girls sitting in front discuss the match in the Arena. Sometimes, they argue with themselves to insert their own thoughts about the situation in battle, but overall, everything is going well and harmoniously. As for the parents'' side, Hisako often conversed with Beatrice; they also sat side by side upon finding out their daughter had been dating the same guy. The only people who kept their silence were Hiroshi and Violet, but these two in particular don''t feel any awkwardness, for their natures tend to be quiet around other people. The match kept resuming, and the Arena was under the official''s maintenance, for it was gouged, debris and puddles of water scattered across the ground. "That was intense". Serafina, who watched the fight between third-year both wizards, was baffled seeing the depth of multiple spells and how they applied the spell in battle. Experience more on m v|l -NovelFire.net "Mm, that is true. I learned a lot from them". Xiao Lian from the side leaned back to rest and began to submerge herself in her thoughts, reviewing the match earlier. "Sera, when was your match again?". Hina turned her gaze to the side and watched Serafina''s body tense as soon as she heard that. "Next, after this one''s over". "Really?". "Yes, I will take my leave then". Serafina stood up, and Beatrice, who had enjoyed talking with Hisako, turned to her. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good luck, Sera". "Thank you, Mama". She left the room with a heavy feeling in her heart. Thinking back, Xiao Lian and Hina had their fair share of escorts from Soma. But here she was, alone, walking on the desolate corridor that stretched far. At that time, Soma, who acted secretively, bailed out from the room because there was some business to take. She wonders what that is. While walking alone, deep in thoughts, she could hear the tapping sound of her footsteps bouncing through the walls. She didn''t realize it herself, but she arrived at the waiting room for the contestant. With nothing to do, she entered inside and saw other contestants look at her with stern manners. She ignored the stare and approached the official beside her to take the brooch of protection. "Here is your brooch, good luck in your match". "Thank you!". After finishing the procedure, Serafina left the room and stopped near the mouth door, which led to the stone path that would lead her to the Arena. The match in the Arena was intense. Both parties aggressively attacked with weapons in their hands, one with a longsword and one with a dagger. Even Serafina, who still has a shallow understanding of martial arts, felt enraptured by the match. She began to rack her brain, storing information regarding the person who wielded a dagger in the hope that it would benefit her later. She kept observing the match until the match almost reached its climax. The dagger person was out of breath and with the disadvantage of his weapon range. People in the Arena felt that everything was over for him. However, they were wrong. The moment when the swordsman intended to finish the match was because he also had reached his limit of endurance. He lunged forward like a beast. While the opponent was backed off in the corner, his eyes were still gleaming ferociously, not wanting to lose in this match. With a dagger ready in his hands, the boy grits his teeth and squeezes the remaining mana he reserved around his body to strengthen his physique for the last time briefly. In just a moment, he felt the opponent''s movement stiffen, and he recklessly lunged forward, surprising not just the spectators but also the swordsman. Within that faltered moment, the swordsman''s thought halted because of the dagger boy''s explosive movement. The dagger boy arrived behind him in no time, pointing the dagger to his throat. "The match is over!". {...} "Impressive!". Serafina, who watched from the side, honestly expressed her amazement. Her brain started to recall the teaching from her master, Violet, in case she was dealing with a weapon that had many more advantages than a dagger. "I learned a lot from seeing others". The contestant parted away in a pleased manner, but she knew that the loser still had lingering regret and frustration built up in their chest. She particularly didn''t want to look at those scenes, and luckily, the one who approached her side was the boy who wielded the dagger. He beamed, but when he saw Serafina''s figure watching toward the Arena, his face stiffened in embarrassment, and he hurriedly left the place. {My, There are a lot of surprises in today''s match. Okay, Let us proceed toward the next match. The match will involve third-year students fighting second-year students, both of whom are wizards. I wonder what kind of spell they would have in store} After being mentioned, Serafina inhaled deeply, feeling the roughness and tension that permeated the air. This briefly affected her mind, but with a flick, her manner changed into her usual cold one. Her gaze lifted high, showing her aloofness; her expressionless face was like a freezing pole staring at everything in the world as her stepping stone. Every student who saw her manner was reminded once more that this was the real Serafina; it was her usual self before a boy named Soma entered her life. They almost forgot this persona that used to make them tremble in fear, and no one dared approach her. Now, appeared once more in the Arena. From the other side of the Arena, a girl with wavy, long red hair strode to the Arena. Her round green eyes were contracted, filled with malice, ruining her cute face. She had a tall stature, the same as Serafina. The girl''s name is Gina. She is the girl who experiences loss in Serafina''s hands despite her status as a senior. She loses miserably, and ever since that time, her hatred toward Serafina has piled up. Now, she has a good chance to get her revenge in the same stage. Serafina observed the girl thoroughly, but it seemed she had already forgotten her existence. "Both of you, please come here!". Lee''s instruction brought her attention to him, but Gina kept her loathed face staring at Serafina. Gina shows her long wand with a red sphere on its tips. Meanwhile, Serafina was lost in thought for a moment, then under the gaze of a thousand eyes, she took a grade dagger made specialized with high-quality material, a gift from Violet. When Lee observed the dagger, Gina''s eyes lost their light because of the scene in front of her. "This bitch, even to this day, she still keeps looking down on me! I won''t forgive you!". Gina cursed in her heart. "Both of you return toward your place!". The two contestants began to follow Lee''s instructions and faced each other in different stances. {Um, Ahaha, I am sorry for the misinformation. It seemed Miss Serafina had changed her fighting style. This is truly worth to be expected. Then, Mr Lee, please!} "The match begins!". Chapter 307: Chapter 307 Trouble Arises. As soon as the match began, Gina pointed her wand forward, gathering enough mana to unleash her magic. Several magic circles appeared around Serafina''s side, surrounding her. However, Serafina calmly assessed her opponent''s magic clearly and lowered her stance in preparation. She tightly gripped the dagger in hand and covered herself with wind. The magic circle around her rotated, raising the atmosphere around Serafina. From one of the magic circles, a compressed flame shaped like an arrow shot forward at a fast rate. Serafina''s eyes knitted and intended to deflect its trajectory, but the others'' magic circles began to rotate and rained down a fire arrow toward her. A ''boom'' resonated, and white smoke rose up from the collision, covering Serafina''s body; Gina''s face tensed, for she thought that was too easy. However, she knew well that Serafina was not someone that could get beaten that easily. Then Gina felt the flow of mana in the air change and lifted her gaze upward to see Serafina float above, calmly observing the Arena below with a cold gaze. "Those eyes¡­". Every time Gina saw those eyes directed at her, memories from last year began to flash in her eyes. The day she was humiliated by a first-year student made her day feel like hell. She felt pathetic for herself, but her mind was clouded by anger, so she let her emotions play a significant role in this match. "...It irks me!". Again, another magic circle manifested in front of her, trying to shoot another magic but with bigger and stronger power. However, Serafina had enough of waiting and began to take the initiative. From above, she shot forward like an eagle. Her movement was fast, helped by the wind, which acted as a propeller, letting her arrive at Gina''s side faster in the blink of an eye. Serafina brandished her dagger, its silver blade gleaming under the light from the sun. Gina grits her teeth and begins to pull away the magic circle she is about to cast. She unleashes a tiny fireball as a decoy to distract Serafina. However, Serafina easily caught everything in her vision as she dodged while approaching Gina''s front and thrust her dagger at her throat. "Tch! Get away!". Seeing that, Gina reflexively dodged to the side and swung her wand to chase away Serafina. Lowering her stance, Serafina managed to dodge the wand and started her assault. With relentless attack, Serafina began to chase Gina in the Arena. Because both of them were wizards, their movements were nothing of some sort great and could be followed by the naked eye. Gina, who couldn''t take it any longer, snaps, and a magic circle appears below her feat. "Don''t joke around with me!". The magic circle shone in blinding orange light before a bright flame enveloped Gina''s figure, burning her form inside. Serafina''s face knitted in wonder, and then she leaped back, releasing the tension in her body while looking at the bright flame in front of her. "How long are you going to humiliate me?!". "Huh, Humiliate?". "Don''t act oblivious when you do it openly like that!". "...". "You are a Wizard, right? Then fight like one. What the hell is wrong with you swinging that dagger around?". Serafina glanced toward her dagger, and it was true that she rather chose to fight with it because she wanted to see how far she had grown, but it seemed this was still too early for her. She certainly felt something still lacking in this path, as she needed more time to train in it. "You are right; I am sorry." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She put away the dagger in hand and exhaled the tension in her breath, closing her eyes. Then, with thumps, Gina felt something uncomfortable grip her bare heart. A suffocating aura began to leak from Serafina''s body, and the flow of the wind changed. The wind started to accumulate around her, creating a swirling barrier that could deflect basic spells. As the time for her to move had come, Serafina opened her eyes, and there, a fierce glint of predator''s eyes cast its sight toward the opponent in front of her. Gina felt a goosebump all over her body. She could even feel a bit of murderous intent from Serafina''s aura. She began to wonder how someone could experience tremendous growth within just a year. It was a bit weird. Gina knows that Serafina is busy with her student council task, and Serafina is holding a huge company that she built in just less than decades. Where the hell can she train to get that much stronger? There is only one phenomenon in her heart where a person can achieve something extraordinary with little effort, and that is none other. "...Damn genius!". Gina loathed those terms a lot, for she understood her capabilities well. But on the other hand, she also felt a bit of envy and always wondered why she was not born a genius like others. "...Well, even if she is a genius. I still have something in mind to defeat her". With a soft whisper, Gina''s eyes were drawn toward her own storage ring. Even though it was against the rules, she was willing to beat Serafina even just once. To regain her pride. "Come!". A cold and terribly chill voice traveled around the stadium, piercing everyone''s ears and making their bodies shiver in fright. Gina also felt the pressure emanating from her words, piercing her heart like a blade and ripping it apart. "You!". With a flame of anger that clouded her eyes, Gina struck her magic wand toward the ground, and multiple magi circles around her and Serafina appeared. "I will smash that arrogant face". Gina muttered under her breath. As the tension rose, both contestant bodies warmed up, and their focus reached its peak, making the process of creating imagination for magic faster and more stable. Flame erupted from the magic circle that surrounded Serafina, but she dealt with it calmly and glided around the place, dodging the spells. While dodging, Serafina also prepares her magic and creates several magic circles above Gina. But, the moment Gina slightly focuses her attention above, four Wind Blades appear from Serafina''s empty palm. "Kuh!". Gina hurriedly deploys a barrier in front of her, but she underestimates her opponent''s magic. Even with its simple casting and manifest, it boasts several times sharper than any sword. The wind sliced through the barrier, but because of the distance and bad aim, the wind blade just passed slightly above her cheek, leaking an unpleasant voice of crack within her pocket. "...Kuh, Damn!". The flame that blocked Gina''s sight was gone, and her eyes soon bloated in shock, for Serafina appeared in front of her with a cold gaze, floating slightly above the ground. Before Gina could act, a green magic circle blocked her vision. With an open palm from Serafina, a breath of whirlwind magic emerged from the circle, pushing Gina away from her place. "Kuh, strong!". Gina muttered. Gina''s body was being pushed away; it was getting nearer to the outside line. Her mind began to succumb to panic, and Gina, with her limited freedom, created a tiny magic circle on her left shoulder, then blaster herself with fire, pushing her body to the side. She managed to get away, but her body, which leaped to the side by the blast, almost rolled to the ground outside the ring. Serafina, who watched everything happen, felt slightly amazed toward her, who still kept her resilience to beat her. Gina stood up and glared toward Serafina, who seemed to still have a leeway in the match. "Not yet!". Gina raised her wand and Serafina also did the same with open palm, they began to clash, throwing their own magic toward each other. Fire Magic, who had the advantage in power, blasted the ground on the Arena, heightening the cheer in the stadium. Meanwhile, Serafina used a stalled approach, dodging the fire magic that was thrown at her and countering using basic spells to provoke her further. She sometimes approached Gina''s side to engage in close proximity. She chose this method because of the loathed feeling she felt for Gina ever since the match started. However, Gina also seemed to realize Serafina''s tactics and choose to distance herself every time Serafina had shrunken their distance. Both of them keep throwing magic, showing their capabilities as a wizard; Gina, with bated breath, grits her teeth and keeps her mind focused on the opponent in front of her. However, that resilience seemed to have reached its end. "This is the end!". Serafina''s cold voice signaled that the match would be settled. A magic circle suddenly appeared above Gina and simultaneously spewed a breath of whirlwind, pressing her down. "I won''t lose, Flame Cage!". Gina''s nose spurted blood as she forced herself to create magic to block the incoming attack. The flame opened its huge maw before it engulfed Gina, creating a half-round cage that blocked the wind. Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net Fire and wind, it should be clear who would win at the collision, but Serafina''s mana pool had still reserved much more compared to Gina, who kept throwing medium-scale magic, almost depleting her mana. The flame cage below keeps getting chased by the wind, and Gina, who is sweating inside, also feels that her magic won''t last long. "There is no other choice!". From her storage, she summons a small vial containing a red fluid that said it could permanently enhance the user power. She got this thing yesterday and kept hesitating to ingest it because of its look. It said there would be no side effects, and any vivid sign that shows the person who consumed it couldn''t be detected by the naked eye. Without hesitation, she opened the lid, gulped the contents in one breath, and stored the vial back to avoid being noticed. "Kuh! What is this? It''s hot!". Chapter 308: Chapter 308 New form of Magic. As the red liquid and a little bit of tangy scent flowed in her throat, her stomach was on fire. However, Gina clenched her jaw tight, holding back the urge to scream. Her body briefly puffed out, but it returned to how it was normally, and then a red aura began to layer around her skin. Immense power surged up, filling her entire being as if getting another supply from an unknown source. A thrilling sensation enveloped her body, and Gina''s clenched jaws loosened. She grinned meaningfully, noticing that the cage closed her space, began to crumble, and a whirlwind above her began to show its fangs. With renewed vigour and a mana pool that got filled back, Gina enhanced the spell power, blocking the whirlwind perfectly, which made the spectators breathe in disbelief. From the side of the cage, a vomiting flame emerged from the cage, carrying Gina with a magic circle ready and blasting a multiple flame lance toward Serafina. Serafina, who noticed the incoming spell, glided through the Arena and settled herself above, giving a clear view of her opponent, who seemed different. Still, somehow, she recognized the feeling well. {Woah, what actually happened? Contestant Gina, which we thought had lost its power. Now, showing that she might be in a pinch situation, is this some sort of awakening? Or just some strategy to beat her opponent?} The disbelieving emcee, along with the spectators, also stares at Gina''s figure, which radiates a powerful aura, not losing any sight of exhaustion. As for Lee, he felt a bit sceptical about what happened, but he himself couldn''t feel anything strange, and he assumed that maybe Gina had purposely reserved her true strength for last. Serafina, who glided through the Arena, raised her altitude and floated mid-air. When she accidentally saw her opponent, Gina. She noticed something different, albeit faint; in seconds, Serafina was sure that she saw a red aur covering Gina''s skin. Also the fact that she could feel a familiar presence on her, it stuck in her mind. While lost in thought, her head started to throb, and it destroyed her focus for a brief moment. "...?! Kuh, what is happening?". She could feel it subtly. A bright red vision started to cover her entire vision, and that made her falter. Gina, who saw her opponent act weird, began to raise her mana to its peak, creating many magic circles floating above Serafina, shooting multiple fireballs. Read exclusive content at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net Serafina, who felt the heat begin to surround her, started to move from her place, gliding through the empty air as if having wings. But the throbbing in her mind still did not show any sign of stopping. "Get down!". With a ''tack'', Gina slammed the wand tips to the ground, creating another magic circle that floated in front of her, waiting for her instruction to be released. Even though she already created a big move, Gina still rained down Serafina with her fireballs. One of the fireballs that lost its target flew toward the spectator''s seat, creating havoc. However, the moment it almost passed its place, a transparent layer of barrier that surrounded the spectator''s seat began to act, preventing the ball from hitting an innocent bystander. Instead of fear, the spectators began to cheer for the thrilling sensation that came their way. Serafina knitted her brows and kept dodging the fireballs flying through toward Gina''s place to shrink their distance. Still, Gina was also aware of what Serafina had in mind, for she kept moving her body to the opposite side of her. "This is getting nowhere!". Another fireball that scorched the air around her flew behind her, and Serafina turned around in mid-air, letting the ball hit the barrier, giving more excitement to the spectators. She focused her sight on Gina, who kept maintaining her distance. The matter about her getting buffed was pretty weird, but she didn''t have a leeway to think about those, and if things kept stalling for this, Serafina would lose. "There Is no other choice!". With an inaudible voice, Serafina sent her to resolve, and her sharp black eyes she had gradually turned red as she felt violent power begin to run amok inside her because of the long suppression. Her vision glitched, and her mind was dizzy because of the ring alarm that prevented her from continuing further than this. The mana surrounding her body rose up, enhancing the swirling wind that acted as a barrier around her and stopped her maneuvering. The wind flow in the area began to change its course, and Serafina''s body began to be coated by a green ethereal aura that gave a sense of calamity descent. "Heh! Fool!". GIna''s prepared Magic burst away, creating a pillar of flame that burns the wind around. It travelled fast, approaching Serafina at a fast rate. However, Serafina, only spreading her palm and mumbling with incomprehensible words, then said. "Open Path - Anima!". Behind her silhouette of a beast, showing itself briefly before from her palm, a huge wave of swirling tornado blasted away, devouring the flame that tried to engulf her. The Arena itself had turned chaotic by the appearance of the storm. No, it was a glimpse of an actual storm. In a matter of a moment, the flame dissipates, and the Magic destroys Gina''s magic circle and then blows away her body outside the Arena. "Path Close!". Seeing her opponent had left the Arena, Serafina hurriedly stopped her Magic, and the surrounding stadium began to return to how it used to be. Feeling the passing calamity had gone, the spectators fluttered open their shrunken eyes to see Serafina gallantly float above and Gina, who lay unconscious on the outside. "The match is over". {Finally, the match has settled, and the winner is second-year Miss Serafina Lawrence. That was an exciting match} A cute and energetic vibe from the emcee kept livening up the atmosphere around the stadium, which was filled with a roar of excitement. Serafina saw her opponent being approached by multiple teachers and started examining Gina. She knows that her part is finished, so she floats gently under many gazes from the spectators toward the tunnel she appeared in. Gradually, her red eyes returned to their original black, and her feet finally reached the ground, but upon making contact, her feet lost their strength and almost let her slip. However, faster than she could think, a warm comfort came from the boy she loved, who grabbed her hand in a gentle squeeze and helped to stabilize her footing. "That was a fascinating match, Sera, and I am sorry about not escorting you like others". Soma''s gentle words reverberated in her ears soothed the tension around her body. "No, I won''t forgive you. I will ask for compensation later!". It seemed that this partner of his was rather merciless in treating her own man. "Okay, ask me anything later". S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a wry smile plastered on his face, Soma began to escort her lady out of the sight of everyone in the stadium and entered the tunnel, albeit faint, but inside the desolate tunnel where his faint whisper was bounced. "Hm, anything? Do not take back those words, you hear me!". Soma caught her meaning and realized that he made a mistake. "Well, as long as I can fulfil it, Sure". "Fufu, okay, that is a promise. I will return in a bit". "Are you okay on your own?". "Yeah, no problem, wait here!". As he saw Serafina''s back and entered the room, an unknown senior emerged, and their gaze met for a brief moment. Simultaneously, both of them nodded, and the male senior began to go toward the Arena while Soma followed his shadow, thought back to the conversation earlier. Before he came here, it took longer than he thought. Roland starts to question him and the other two about the thing they encounter. There were not many things that Soma could provide about; mainly, it was about the transaction. Sadly, he didn''t have any proof, which led to the guys selling it to Jiang Wei. Akane also gave the same response; with her silver tongue, she created a realistic background about the transaction and managed to keep the matter of her family hidden from the headmaster. She herself was still unaware of this but Roland had known Akane''s identity far too long before she entered the Academy. It was because her family asked him to keep matters confidential for both interests. Lin Fan was the first to engage with Jiang Wei. Initially, he was reluctant to discuss it further, but seeing the stern gaze from Roland and the furious line soma spat that kept ringing in his ear. He started to tell Roland, and eventually, it aligned with the rest. When the discussion over, Soma, who planned to leave, felt something ominous coming from the stadium. Everyone beside him kept their straight face and seemed not to notice the sign, only him. As he hurriedly came to the stadium, he witnessed the match already reaching its peak when Serafina began to show her new form of Magic. He began to wonder what sort of situation back then in the Arena that made his instinct skill flared up. "Soma, sorry for the wait!". A chirping, energetic voice rang beside him, and it broke him from his mind. "No problem, let''s go toward the other". As the two of them left the place, they walked side by side in the corridor, shoulders brushed past each other in silent comfort. Chapter 309: Chapter 309 Lin Fan Match. Under the silent watch of the stretch corridor, Serafina began to brief what happened in the Arena earlier. Stay updated through m-v l|-NovelFire.net "...I realized that I still have much to learn, even the last attack earlier. I could only use it under ten seconds only". Soma saw her clenching her fist, and her eyes gleamed with an unwavering determination to conquer her problem. As the two walked off, Serafina wrapped her hand on his right hand, making it difficult for Soma to walk. However, noticing a slightly pleased expression on her face, Soma, who still has some guilt about earlier, follows her demand. They lowered their steps, and Serafina leaned her head to his shoulder, rubbing her cheeks like a cat. A cheer from the Arena could be heard as they arrived at the VIP room. Usually, it wouldn''t take that long to arrive there, but the situation forced them to. Soma pushed the door and alerted the people inside, mainly his family. "We are back! Hm?!". Serafina, who greeted her family, turned rigid because she saw an unexpected guest appear in her group. "Headmaster, what are you doing here?". Soma, who came late, closed the door and greeted Roland, who was talking with Hiroshi and the other parents. "Yo, good work out there Soma, and Serafina". Looking at the situation and the atmosphere in the group, it seemed Roland intentionally did not reveal the event of what happened earlier. That gives Soma some leeway and less effort in explanation. Soma''s face was cramped because he had a plan to introduce Serafina to Hisako and others, but it seemed it was not a good time for it. He began to lead Serafina toward her seat, where Xiao Lian and Hina greeted him. "Welcome back, Soma". "Soma, You are back? I didn''t know you were with Sera, since when?". "Well, not too long ago. I have some business to attend outside and luckily enough I can see Serafina''s match". Watching Serafina sit, Soma hesitated before taking an empty seat beside the headmaster behind the girl''s line. Ever since he made eye contact with Roland, his eyes kept glancing at Soma, indicating he had something to talk about. However, moments later, he placed his body on the soft cushion. Roland shifted his attention toward Hiroshi and the other and spoke with an apologetic smile. "I am sorry but I have some matters to discuss with Soma. So, I will excuse myself. Soma, you didn''t mind, right?". "Oh, of course, everyone, I will be back". Roland abruptly stood up, followed by Soma, before they walked toward the other side of the room, where a stair would lead them toward the second floor, the VIP room. The VIP room was divided into two sections; the lower part of the room was usually filled with the retainers of distinguished figures from all over the world and usually filled with a tense atmosphere because of their relationship with each other. Meanwhile, the room above, it was meant for the guild leader or some royalty and distinguished figure who held a certain position in the world''s eyes. After he reached the room, Soma was stunned by the not-so-luxurious it was; rather, it was more desolated¡ªonly a wide stretched room with a great view of the Arena behind a transparent glass in front. Once, Roland felt it was enough. He summoned a luxurious three-seater sofa that faced the glass and took a seat. "Come here, Soma!". Roland slapped the seat beside him, urging Soma to sit. Without reservation, Soma flopped his butt and was surprised to see that it was submerging him into a cloud of fluffiness. "This is amazing!?". "Well, I am glad you like it, you want some drink and a snack?". Out of thin air, a rectangular table suddenly appeared before him with a silver kettle and two cups, along with a plate of sweets and sugar cubes. Soma''s face froze, seeing this side of Roland that he never knew in the novel. He never thought that Roland, who had that stern expression on his face, had such a homey feeling in his heart. With usual habit, Roland began to pour the content of the silver kettle; it was black, and the sweet fragrance that wafted to his nose caught his attention. "Are you okay with coffee?". "No problem". The steamed coffee was presented before him, and Roland began to slide the plate with sugar to him. But Soma respectfully declined, picked the cup in his hand, sniffed the coffee, loosened the tension in his face, and then took a sip. "That was good". A bitter dark chocolate flavor washed away the sense of taste in his mouth, along with a little bit of sting sensation of acidity that woke his mind. "I am glad you like it". Roland also took the coffee and then began to look toward the Arena in a serious manner. "Soma, my wife just reported earlier¡­". "What is it?". The story began to be told, apparently the Academy side had informed the Jiang Family about the matter of the demonization that happened to their son. At first, there were some rebuttals from the family side, and they demanded an explanation. Then, Viana, as the one who had been instructed to do it, reported what actually had happened. "... Long story short, Jiang''s family will confirm it themselves tomorrow!". "I see". True, tomorrow the spectators will be more crowded than today. It is because tomorrow was where the true match will begin. Guilds from all over the world will come to witness diamonds in the rough, present their skills, and gain their interest to get invited later. "You should prepare yourself, Soma". "What for?". "My wife reported that a student is the one who subjugated Jiang Wei, alone at that. So, probably the Jiang family would ask you some questions to you, remember that!". "Are you sure it was not death threat?". "Wel, if it comes to that, I will be there protecting you". "Pretty generous of you, what this all about? You need something". The room began to turn silent as the cheer from the Arena fell away. Roland shrinks his eyes when suddenly cracks a laughter that shocks Soma''s being. "Bwahahaha, What kind of brain you have to think that at your age, ahahaha". "...No, I think it was natural regarding this matter". "Huu, relax, you got my backing not because I want something from you, It''s because you contribute a lot through this Academy from one to another. In fact we are in debt to you". "Contribute? What are you talking about?". Soma himself wasn''t aware that the only thought he had at that time was to save her close ones, and he never considered it just some contribution. But the Academy side was thinking of something else. With his quick action, he saved a student from a demon that had infiltrated the academy thrice, saving the trapped student inside the advanced floor in the dungeon alone. Also, single, single-handedly destroy a facility that is secretly doing a physical experiment on underage kids, etc. At the moment, Roland mentioned all of this. Soma kept his face straight, glancing toward the Arena, and scoffed. Roland, who saw his troubled expression, parted his lips; his mood was lifted by how good the nature of the student named Soma was. With his power, he was afraid that he was harboring some evil thoughts, but it seems it was not like that. Even the ladies who welcomed him earlier seemed enthralled by his presence. Roland could feel at ease and thankful for what he had been doing for the past months in his absence. This has also become one of his homework assignments to strengthen the qualities of the teachers in the academy. However, he still has one he is curious about and hesitates to ask Soma about it. "What is it?". Soma, who saw Roland''s distressed figure, kept staring straight at him and opened his mouth, which made his body flinch briefly. "Hm?! What do you mean?". "You have something else to say, don''t you? ". "Well nothing, forget about it!". "I see". After mulling it through, Roland decided to postpone the question about why Soma always involved himself in demon activity. Then, the atmosphere around them loosened, and they began to enjoy the snacks and coffee that turned lukewarm because of their long conversation, watching the match with a pleasant feeling. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ***** Inside the waiting room, the room was filled with tension and a little bit of excitement. Lin Fan was sitting in the corner while controlling his breathing slowly and deeply, circulating the energy he absorbed natural energy from the world. The glow from the star in his consciousness is still in its first stage, and it almost has a complete breakthrough through the second star. {...Thank you for the wait, everyone. We will conduct another match that will put together a first-year student with a second year who¡­} Lin Fan spilled the accumulated energy that hadn''t been absorbed by exhaling it, then opened his eyes and simultaneously all eyes on him. He stood up from his seat and approached the official to get his brooch. "Good luck in your match!". Without replying to the officials, Lin Fan walked straight outside the room and met a sobbing figure of a male senior who lost in the match. He is not uttering any words and tries to sympathize with the senior. He walks, head held high, toward the maw of light that will bring him toward the Arena. As he walked alone, basking under the sun''s glow, Lin Fan shrunken his eyes and then stood in the Arena. From the other side of the tunnel, a senior also emerged confidently; he flashed his charming white teeth. That made the female in his class shriek in excitement. The man waving his right hand like a celebrity greets his fans. "...!". Lin''s eyes shrunken as he saw the man walk toward him with a mocking grin. Chapter 310: Chapter 310 Wang Jian. {Thank you for the wait; we will commence the next match! Finally, both contestants have climbed up through the arena, and we will immediately start the match; teacher Lee, Please!} "Both of you come here!". Lin Fan and the male senior approached his side, and each gave their respective weapons. Lin Fan presented his equipped gauntlet that would protect his hands, while the other person was a sword, or what used to be called Jian, with its dark brown sheath. "Okay, good. Return to your position". "Teacher Lee, can I have a word?". Read latest stories on m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net The senior clear and soft voice caught the attention of the two parties in the arena as he flashed his smile toward them. "What is it?". "No, I just want to greet my fellow brother from China. How have you been, brother Lin Fan?". Lin Fan, in mention, kept his straight face, not showing any movement or emotion. He stared at the male in front of him; he recognized the male senior. As someone who holds a distinguished name in China, both had a chance to meet on every occasion and even share some childhood memories before the Lin Family''s downfall. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The male has a distinctive devilish handsome face that will make the female love-struck, his lean, tall body around 180 cm straight like a mountain undeterred under pressure. His silky medium black hair that reached his shoulder and black eyes gave him a bit of a feminist look, and a black mole that rested under his left eye enhanced his beauty more. His name is Wang Jian from the Wang family. There are four distinguished families in China that have a thousand-year legacy and still retain their origin, making them overlords even in the face of the law. Four of them are Xiao, Wang, Jiang, and Lin. Lin Fan sighed. In fact, he already thought it would become like this the moment the two met. He knew that it was his fault for the sudden change in him, but it was all to protect what was left to him as Lin''s family descendants. "I am fine, brother Wang Jian. Thanks for looking out for me". Even seeing it like this, Wang Jian couldn''t help but smile wryly, seeing the cheerful energy that radiated from the kid in front of him dimmed. "Brother Lin, I¡­". "Let''s not delay the match further, shall we, brother". Before Wang Jian could finish his line, Lin Fan cut off where he left off and proposed to start the match soon. Wang Jian sighed as he saw the back of a young man who carried misery in it, making his face contorted in grief. He wondered where it had gone wrong, "If at that time I lend my hand, probably we can still become brothers like we used to". Wang Jian muttered before he turned around and separated from Lee. Lee saw both contestants had separated and prepared their stances. He took one last look at both of them, leaped back, and shouted. "Begin!". With a lowered stance, Lin Fan rushed forward in one single breath. He performed tiger movements that packed enough force to crush the opponent''s skull. It was ferocious and powerful at the same time. However, the movement is lacking something, and that is speed, and that is what Wang Jian used against Lin Fan. He draws Jian and performs a side slash that targets Lin Fan''s neck. The movement was fast but not Fast enough that Lin Fan couldn''t follow it, so the gauntlet he prepared was made from a high-quality material, mithril, that shone brightly under the light. When the blade almost touched its protective layer, Lin Fan''s sight turned upside down, and can only see black and white. From there, he saw his right hand get sliced, with blood scattered across his vision. From the perspective of an ordinary person, it seemed impossible to experience this kind of thing. Only a master who has already chased the path of martial arts ever since with little talent and luck can achieve this state that will give them an advantage when fights start to get bad. "!?". Lin Fan realized that it was just a split-second image from the future. He gritted his teeth and utilized his reflexes, raised his right elbow, and deflected the sword''s trajectory. A loud ''clang'' resonated, and it made Wang Jian flash his smile. He felt a bit nostalgic about this exchange they used to do in childhood. Seeing an opening, Lin Fan lunged forward, but Wang Jian used one of his feet to step on Lin Fan''s stance and distanced himself to the right. "Why are you smiling like that?". With a grumpy expression on his face, Lin Fan asked Wang Jian, who seemed to have the time of his life. "Huh, Is that so?". Wang Jian placed his left palm to feel his mouth, and true to what he said, Wang Jian was indeed smiling. "Ahaha, nothing to worry about. I just felt nostalgic standing here, sparring with you". "...I see". The two of them remained muted, slightly reminiscing about their childhood, but simultaneously, they disappeared from their place and began to engage in combat. Realizing the sharpness of Wang Jian''s blade techniques, Lin Fan could only dodge or deflect it; he sometimes mixed it with some small fire spell to distract his opponent. Wang Jian received a head-on clash with fireballs Lin Fan sent, he calmly sliced the spell into two, and it was his turn to retreat, dodging a relentless attack from lin fan. Both knew that they had the same mastery level in the martial path and acknowledged each other as opponents. However, if the fight continues further than this, Lin Fan, who had inferior stats, will taste defeat. Lin Fan himself realized that because within this relentless attack he rained on Wang Jian, nothing could break his composure, and it slowly began to chip his stamina. A swift thrust was directed toward Lin Fan''s neck, but Lin Fan could not react in time, leaving only a small sound that something had cracked in his pocket. Lin Fan countered by kicking Wang Jian''s stance to destroy his balance, but alas, he had been seen beforehand. Wang Jian stepped back and held his stance in steady mode, looking at Lin Fan. {Amazing, I was fascinated by the depth of the Martial path they have developed in their lives. My heart goes thumped seeing their dedication} As the emcee and the spectators cheered for the contestants in the arena, the people mentioned were staring straight, trying to probe each other''s intentions. "Fuuh, let''s get serious from now on, brother, Lin". "!?". The moment Wang Jian spoke those words, he inhaled deeply, and a green aura began to emerge from his outer skin. The aura around him changed from a heartwarming and gentle person turned into a sharp and intimidating presence for everyone to see. Lin Fan''s cheek twitched slightly from what happened in front of him; he could feel a familiar feeling from Wang Jian. It was a breathing technique that the Wang family developed over the years, desiccating it toward the family tradition. However, since it was not developed enough, there are still many gaps in its practice. It is starkly different from what Lin Fan''s ancestors had left behind. "Prepare yourself, brother Lin". Chapter 311: Chapter 311 One Punch? Wang Jian''s clear and excited voice traveled toward the air before it settled down in Lin Fan''s ears. It''s been a while for him to have the change like this, interacting with a person he considered as his own brother. Lin Fan could feel the rising tension in his opponent, exhaled and dived down toward his consciousness of stars. There, the first stars he trained and the dimmed second star began to glisten, charging his body with limitless power. Despite not communicating all these years because of his silly pride, Wang Jian still held a deep respect for Lin Fan, which made him thankful for that. He also felt a bit of respect toward Wang Jian as a martial artist and wanted to answer his sincere attitude the same. A ''bam!'' resonated, and inside Lin Fan''s consciousness, the first star constellation that shone brightly began to radiate a transparent power that spread through his veins in a fast manner. The white mist that leaked from Lin Fan''s skin, like a vapor, was a natural energy he stored in his body. It enhanced his physical, five senses and strengthened his mental clarity, giving him access to fast thinking and accurate images to create spells. Everyone in the spectators assumed that it was probably one of Lin fan''s unique skills, which livened up the atmosphere around the spectator''s seats for its unique properties. "Ahaha, it seems you are serious, now". Wang Jian, who felt a shudder in his back, parted his lips in a pleased manner, seeing the transformation in Lin Fan. "Let us go, brother Wang!". "Yeah!". Both of them stilled for a moment, preparing their stance and slowly inhaling deeply, sharpening their minds further for what would come in their door. Within the blink of an eye, Lin Fan, who got strengthened by his breathing technique, arrived before Wang Jian first. However, Wang Jian had been waiting for his arrival. He thrust his sword with a clean stroke and reached Lin Fan''s forehead area, piercing it, but the figure started to blur, and Lin Fan emerged on the right side. Lin Fan delivers a palm strike that slams toward Wang Jian''s abdomen. Feeling the heavy blow in his stomach made Wang Jian''s eyes knit in agony, along with the cracking sound in his pocket. Wang Jian intends to distance himself from Lin Fan, but his opponent still has something in mind. He never expected Lin fan to be this strong after changing his atmosphere. "What kind of Power did he have? ". Wang Jian muttered. Lin Fan calmly observed his opponent, and when Wang Jian''s feet almost reached the ground, He moved. With swift movement, Lin Fan arrived in front of Wang Jian with a ferocious glint in his eyes. "This is the end!". ***** After finishing his discussion with Roland, Soma calmly walked through the stairs and arrived near the window from the opposite corner of his group. He chose this place because he saw something interesting happening in the Arena. The constellation that was visible by his sight from Lin Fan, and the fact it still had the same one star, relieved him. However, as the same person who practiced the breathing technique, Soma could faintly feel the second star in Lin Fan''s constellations almost reaching its breakthrough. It turns out the battle that he thought would be matched twisted in a way more than he expected. "To think Wang Jian could be overpowered so easily, Hm!". Soma''s muttering was abruptly halted as he felt the throbbing sensation in his heart looking at the Arena below. An undulating aura that gripped his heart bare appeared from within the Arena. His sight accidentally caught the figure of Lin Fan, covered by a mixed power of natural energy and elemental flame, standing in close rage with Wang Jian. Soma''s heart thumped once more as he could feel a familiar sensation from the attack from Lin Fan. "That was?!". ***** Two powers that reside within his body mixed together, creating a harmonious energy that enhances each other''s properties. Lin Fan could feel the destructive energy that accumulated in his body as it flowed into one point to his right fist. From his sight, he saw a gleaming silver blade that came to reap his life, and Lin Fan thrust his fist forward, and the world seemed turned still for a moment before a thundering roar shook the Arena, as the figure of Wang Jian flew straight outside the Arena, unconscious. "...". The whole stadium turned silent; they were still affected by the residue of the power blast earlier. Their heads were blank, and their ears were ringing continuously. {Ouch, what? What was that} The emcee, who had come back to her senses, glanced toward the Arena, where Lin Fan fixed his posture and stood straight under the thousands of spectators'' gaze. "...The match is over!". S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee''s dignified and stern voice traveled around the stadium, bringing back their blown consciousness. {Woah, this is another victory for the first-year division. This year, juniors truly had so many surprises} The stadium was still shrouded in silence for a moment before it broke apart with the loud cheer of the spectators who saw Lin Fan walk out from the Arena with a confident gait. After giving back the brooch, alone in the corridor, Lin Fan looked toward his right palm; he clenched it multiple times to ensure nothing was weird. "I can use it!". Under the straight face he displayed outside, inside, his heart was boiling in excitement because the movement he had gained from that place could be learned and become his weapon in this tournament, carrying him to the next stage. "With this I can prove myself¡­". Then, the figure of the boy who always appeared in his mind ignited the flame of competition in his heart, and he looked forward to the day they would meet in the final. "...Soma, next time. I will defeat you!". ***** Inside a dimly lit and wide place of an office, A single woman in her thirties, with furrowed brows and bloodshot eyes, battles the monitor in front of her while her fingers keep tapping the keyboard below it. Paper stacked neatly beside her, a glass of cold coffee that kept stung her brain, keeping her in this relentless work that didn''t show any sign of ending. Enjoy exclusive content from m-v l''-NovelFire.net Inhaled deeply, the woman shrinks her distance and keeps furiously typing the keyboard until. "Hell yeah, finally over. Now, I can go to my niece". Simultaneously, the light in the room turned on; briefly, it scorched the woman''s eyes as she blocked it with her hands. "Boss, are you finished?". A figure of a woman wearing a black suit and black tight skirt to her knee approached the woman in the seat, amazed by the situation. "Yeah, everything is done. Prepare a plane. I already delayed my flight to meet my niece". The woman in charge stood up while taking the suit she hung beside her. "As you wish, but would you take some rest a bit? Your eyes are just like a panda." "I will sleep on the plane, let''s go. Let the other do the rest". "Understood, boos". Putting back her black suit, followed by her assistance. The woman exited the office while thinking about the figure of her niece, whom she had been taking care of since she was little. "Xiao Lian, your aunt will come!". Chapter 312: Chapter 312 Fourth Day. On the west side of the manmade island, where black asphalt stretched far away, and many planes passed by, one small private jet landed. It glided smoothly on top of the black asphalt before it stopped. The door opened with stairs that almost touched the road. A woman in her thirties stepped out. She is a beautiful woman with light makeup, black hair tied into a bun, with a luxurious hairpin with a blue gem in its head, reminiscent of the sea. She wears traditional Chinese clothes, a dark blue cheongsam with a slit on her right side that gives a glimpse of her legs that were covered by black stockings. She observed the surroundings and, with a composed gait, descended the stairs, followed by her assistant, who wore the same cheongsam with a light yellow color. At the same time, from a distance, a white limousine that was approaching her side stopped in front of her. "Boss lets go inside, do you want to inform the young miss or?". "I will do that myself". "Understood". Upon resting her body on the seat, she took her private phone and began to dial her niece. One beep had passed, and when it went to four, finally, there was a response from the other side. {...Mm, hello~} Hearing the listless voice that entered her ears made her remember the past when she took care of her every morning. Her habit of having a weak constitution in the morning still remained. The woman''s lips loosened, and she smiled like a bloomed flower in spring. "Xiao Lian, Where are you, I have come to see you". {...Mm, ¡­Aunt!} *** The third day of the competition had closed its curtain, and a slight problem arose with one of its students who was interacting with illegal items. But, overall, everything went well. Soma stood in the middle of the academy yard and witnessed a crowd that had already gathered despite the clock still early in the morning. Today will be more butling than yesterday. A slight vibration came from his pocket. He took the phone to see the girls who had gathered in Serafina''s manor that night. They were sending him a message. It said they would be late for a while. With a dexterous finger, he replied to the message, shoved his phone back, and scanned his surroundings. Soma had no particular reason for doing it; technically, he was bored because it had been a while since he had acted alone. "What should I do?". The document providing information about the VIP room owner had been given back to Serafina, so he didn''t have a permit to enter it. "Well, I might as well train somewhere". S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma sighed and decided to step away from the crowded yard when someone from his class approached him from behind with a smile. "Soma, good morning". "!?". When he turned back to the source, Leon, along with his maid and Tiara, greeted him. "Leon? Good morning and you guys too". The two girls behind Leon replied by nodding and keeping their mouths silent. The girls, especially Tiara, had a wary expression on her face when Soma greeted her. "It''s rare to see you alone like this? Where are they?". "Well, they have some gathering of reunion and stuff and had been absent since last night". "I see". Only on this occasion, when the academy gate has been opened to the public, can the students go outside the academy perimeter with the teacher''s permission. Yesterday, when Beatrice invited the others to Serafina''s manor, Soma requested Roland give him access to stay in her house. As for Soma, he went to the party but decided to go home at night and stay in the dormitory, afraid that Serafina would do something that would make him fall into the abyss of pleasure. "Oh right, Soma. I still haven''t paid you back for the sword". "...Oh, it''s okay. As a matter of fact, can you afford it?". "Well, I will use all my assets and ever since that time, I have been saving my allowance and asking my family for some help". "Well, you know the price right? I also had no problem with money right now, so take your time". "Thank you". The conversation stopped when Leon was dragged back by his maid. Soma threw his attention aside, looked toward the stadium side, and wondered what place he should use to train. There was still much time for the competition to start, so maybe the field where Jiang Wei transformed yesterday might work. "Then, Leon I will¡­". "Soma, do you mind joining us?". "Huh? Where to?". "VIP room, I have a lot to talk with you also the matter regarding the competition". "Hm¡­". Soma pondered for a moment, then accidentally turned his head to see Tiara. The maid behind Leon glared at him, so he shook his head and smiled wryly. "Nope, you guys enjoy your time together. I have some training to do, bye". "Okay". Leon sighed in amazement at seeing Soma, who had put great effort into his training, even though he would fight later on. "Young master, we should go". "Ah, right, let''s go". He and the two girls left the place toward the stadium with a leisurely gait. Soma, who had separated from Leon, walked through the deserted road in the school toward the place where he had fought Jiang Wei yesterday. This was different from yesterday when the security was pretty lax. Right now, he could see some official, student council, or a student that served as a moral committee, acting like a guard scanning away the surrounding area. He sometimes bypassed one of them and gave them a greeting in the morning before he sat himself on the bench under the shade of a tree, which soothed his heart. The rustling sound from the leaves and the cool breeze that hit his skin cleared his mind from unnecessary thoughts as he began to submerge himself into his own consciousness, sitting straight. Soma began to regulate his breath in slow and deep intervals, absorbing natural energy from the atmosphere. Every time he inhaled, his veins, muscles, and bones were nourished, which enhanced his basic stats. Slowly, as time passed, he could feel the second star that kept blinking start to change in volume. At first, it was small, with faint light, but now it has grown to the same size as the first star, and in a moment, he could reach his second breakthrough. However, as he was about to do it, a slight vibration from his pocket distracted his thoughts, and he delayed the process and suppressed the star. Soma exhaled the energy he couldn''t contain and fluttered his eyes open to see Hina stand in front of him, holding a phone in hand. "Good morning, sleepyhead". Hina put away the phone and approached him. "Hina, so you are back. Where are the others?". "They are waiting slightly far from here". "I see". Soma tensed his muscles, stood up from his bench, and took Hina''s hand with him. Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net "Let''s go!". "Hm!". The two of them walked side by side, talking harmoniously, enjoying the smile embrace of autumn and the warm light from above accompanying their walks. Soma watched the same group he saw the other day, but two people stood beside Xiao Lian, and one of them reminded him of the memories he had sealed deep inside. "...Eh!?". Chapter 313: Chapter 313 Xiao Ma. The moment Soma saw the figure, his body stood frozen, and words got stuck in his throat. His brain stopped its function for a brief moment, then slowly his eyes widened, jaw flapping like a fish, for the figure was the spitting image of his deceased mother. Soma simply couldn''t believe what was transpiring in front of his eyes. The figure of a beautiful woman wearing a dark blue cheongsam also stood frozen in shock. Her eyes shrank, and she saw Soma''s figure that resembled someone she knew well. The world faded, and only the two of them could see each other. The woman''s face faltered as she saw the familiar face yet older, but she could trace the hint of that man''s face, and her sister''s aura radiated from him. Once, she also had a chance to meet the boy when he was still three, which he probably had forgotten. She convinced herself and then tried to recall the name her sister had told her. "Xiao Ma!". Everyone in place turned their attention toward the figure of a beautiful woman in a blue cheongsam. Her eyes were glistening with tears as she looked at Soma longingly. On the other hand, Soma also stood still like a statue, looking at the figure that carved a deep memory in his consciousness without words. After being called by that name, he felt like being struck by lightning, paralyzed. After all these years living in Japan, he had already gotten used to being called Soma, which made it easier for his surrounding people to call him. However, his real name in this world, and the name his parents agreed on, was Xiao Ma. "...Mother? No, who are you?". "Xiao Ma". The woman who couldn''t bear it anymore rushed to his side and wrapped him in her tender embrace, stunned everyone in place. Hina, who was the one nearer, couldn''t move and speak the moment she saw Soma''s eyes, which were devoid of any emotion, like those of a lost person. A single tear started to travel on his stiff face. The boy himself seemed not to notice it, but his figure looked weak right now, strings Hina''s heart, making her want to console him. But she couldn''t decide as she was still oblivious to the situation. Xiao Lian, who saw her aunt like that, flustered and pondered what actually happened. "Xiao Ma?!". Serafina caught upon the details. Her brain began to move at her own discretion, and she was capable of drawing a conclusion about what actually happened between them. Soma, who was being subjected to all of this, felt the woman detached herself from him. She placed her palm on his left cheek, wiping up the tears that, unknown to him, had streamed down. "Xiao Ma, I am glad you are safe!". "Xiao Ma? How do you know that? And your figure?". "Ah, Sorry, I thought you already forgot me. My name is Xiao Rui, Xiao Lei''s little sister. I am your aunt." ****** Time passed willingly, and the group settled themselves inside the VIP room, sitting where they belonged. Luckily, the venue was still empty, and only their groups were present. However, for privacy, Serafina cast a thin layer of barrier from wind magic to block the incoming noise and prevent the sound that escaped from their groups from leaking. Soma, who sat still looking at a far distance, kept being taken care of by Xiao Rui by his side. Then he turned his head to the side and spoke. "...Um, aunt? I am sorry but my memories are a bit faint about you. Is that true that we are relatives?". "Mm, I can guarantee you that". Xiao Rui began to take out her private phone and select the gallery apps to share her moment with her sister. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Look this is me and your mother". He bent his torso to the side and saw the photo on the display. Both were almost identical, so they could be called twins. Soma kept scrolling to the other until he found his mother smiling face with his father when he was still three years old and Xiao Rui. The event was too overwhelming for him to digest all at once, so he leaned back and inhaled deeply, taking his time to regain his calm while reminiscing the picture of his parents. These kinds of memories where his parents were involved, he buried deep inside long ago as a sign of him moving on. To continue living. But, knowing the fact that he had another family, a real relative that shared the same bloodline, made the grief and burden he carried lessened, and now he can proudly say that he wasn''t alone in this world. Of course, this kind of memory was none other than Soma, who lived in this world, not the one from the other world, but he couldn''t contain this happy encounter as he stifled his cry. Continue your journey with m|v-l''-NovelFire.net The girls who thought dearly of Soma couldn''t contain the dam that spilled; their eyes were blurring because of the tears, and they felt sad and happy for Soma. Only Xiao Lian, whose face was stiffened for the shocking truth this was. Xiao Lian kept staring at the figure in the photo and a flash of memories from her childhood when she met a boy around her age and played with her for a while. But, because of the circumstances, the boy had to say goodbye to her, and coincidentally, they were destined to meet again. "Do you believe me now?". "...Yeah, But can you tell me? Why, after all this time?". "...It was¡­". However, when the time came for Xiao Rui to try to explain the story, the door in the room opened, and several familiar figures were spotted entering. It was Leon and his two girls, bringing many snacks in their hands before going toward their seats. "Soma, we can discuss it later at night. For now, let''s stop it further than this, okay? Here." Hina, standing right in front of him and holding a blue handkerchief, began to wipe away the tears on Soma''s face. Thus, her action invited a curious gaze from Xiao Rui. The girl''s affectionate gaze when she dealt with him and the way Xiao Ma also accepted her made it seem that the two of them had a special relationship. "Thanks, Hina". "No problem". She nodded her head vigorously and then began to use the handkerchief to wipe away her own tears before she stuffed it inside her storage. "Miss, Xiao Rui, can I have a moment?". Now, Serafina, who saw the tension in the room had lessened, faced Xiao Rui straight. As someone who stands on the same path, both of them can recognize each other with a single glance. However, Xiao Rui was shocked by the statement the young girl had proposed. "My name is Serafina Lawrence. Are you willing to stay in my manor tonight? Of course, I will treat you guys with the best care in the world." "Um, why is that? I don''t have any reason to accept it". Xiao Rui''s face stiffened, and a slight wariness could be detected in her behavior. She heard the name Serafina Lawrence several times and knew the amazing feat she achieved at such a young age. Because of that, Serafina covered her lips while saying, "Oops!". Before explaining it in more frank terms. "You might have a slight misunderstanding about me. As one of his partners, I only want to help my darling boyfriend''s family stay in my house rather than have to spend some money outside." "...What? Boyfriend?". Chapter 314: Chapter 314 Match begins. Xiao Rui couldn''t believe the words that filtered through her ears. Xiao Ma, her nephew, turned out to be dating multiple girls, and that fact shocked her. The culture of polygamy itself was quite common in the world of awakeness. In fact, her own head family, from the Xiao family. He wed multiple wives, and because of that, multiple kids were born. They are currently battling for the throne, excluding Xiao Lian, who firmly refuses to partake. However, she puts aside other people''s circumstances and turns to look at Soma. He is being spoiled by Hina, wiping his tears and being comforted because of his conflicted feelings. Unconsciously, she turned to look at Serafina, who rarely maintained her sincere attitude. It is unheard of for Seafina Lawrence to show this soft side to others because Serafina herself was aware that Xiao Rui was none other than Soma''s relative. This sparked her curiosity about how many his girlfriends were; Xiao Rui glanced at Serafina and softly whispered something. "Um?". Serafina, who understood the gesture, closed her distance and pried open her ear. "Yes, what is it?". "...This is pretty awkward but, how many girls is he dating right now?". Xiao Rui gave a slight pause for the uncomfortable question she spilled. "As of now, he is dating two, me and the girl Akabane Hina over there. There is one more candidate who always stays with us, but still couldn''t grasp what she is feeling inside". "What do you mean?". She followed Serafina''s gaze and looked toward Xiao Lian, who sat in silence and looked at Soma, feeling conflicted as her face stiffened. "Don''t tell me?". "Yes, Me and Hina decide to see her from the side and let things go at her own pace, apparently Soma also realized it already but he didn''t want to rush things". "I see. ¡­Well, how should I say this¡­". "...Well, damn sister, your son is such a playboy. But it seemed he got the approval from the girls around him. He is truly admirable compared to your meek husband". Xiao Rui muttered while looking at Soma, who had already calmed down. From her sight, Xiao Rui could catch a glimpse of her niece, who looked at Soma. Unknown to her, this event greatly impacted her perspective regarding her relationship with Soma. "So I assumed the next girl that has feelings for Xiao ma and still hasn''t realized it, must be¡­". Xiao Rui Muttered while looking at her niece meaningfully. "Fufu, Lian''er you also have reached that age. This Aunt is proud of you!". {Good morning, ladies and gentlemen. Thank you to those who accompanied us from the second stage. Now, we are entering the fourth day of competition, and thirty contestants will partake in fifteen matches today. I guarantee today''s match will be full of surprises¡­} sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The cute and energized voice from the emcee brought much attention to the arena where Lee was standing. "...". Soma, who heard the announcement, looked toward the Arena and abruptly stood up, garnering much attention from his group. Hina, who stood near him the most, opened her mouth. "Soma, where are you going?". "I need to cool my head off, preparing for the match". After he said that, everyone who understood the schedule noticed that he was still feeling shaken after what event had transpired earlier. Soma, who usually stands strong, alone away from the comfort of his family and the one who most longs to have one, now faces the fact that he had one, the true one that shares the same bloodline. That fact was not only shocking to him but also to everyone around them. Soma never mentioned this, or he probably already forgot about this fact because of his miserable childhood experience as a rabbit lab for those detestable demons. Under everyone''s gaze, Soma glanced to his neighborhood seat and looked at Xiao Lian, who seemed out of focus. "Xiao Lian!". Her body flinched after being called by Soma, an unusual hoarse voice. "Mm?!". "In the match, bring everything you have got, because if not. You will lose miserably!". "?!". The room''s atmosphere took a sudden turn as the cold tone that escaped from Soma''s mouth reached them. It gave their body a shudder; not only Xiao Lian but others also felt it. They know how powerful Soma is, and if he decides to get serious from the start, everyone in the room will have no chance of beating him. However, not everyone in the room feels the same. Hiroshi, Hisako, Xiao Rui, and her assistant think differently. As they never saw Soma perform in real-time, they could only appreciate his confidence and his bold attitude towards his close friend. Without waiting for her reply, Soma walked away and left the room while others looked at him dumbfounded. Silence descended on the group as the word since their throat got blocked in their throat. Only Hina, who knew better about Soma''s power, glanced at Xiao Lian, whose body was shivering in fright. Hina''s sighed loudly to bring everyone''s attention to her and opened her mouth. "I envy you, silver hair!". Xiao Lian''s body stiffened, and her eyes turned to Hina, but she still couldn''t understand the meaning behind Hina''s words. As for Hina, she noticed that Xiao Lian was still out of shape; darkness clouded her sight, and she couldn''t gather her scattered mind. "Hey, be serious, okay! Or you want to be defeated easily, like he said!". Hina''s rough and harsh words that rang in Xiao Lian''s ears struck down her own consciousness, shattering it apart. Her worry and the gloomy feeling that gnawed at her heart disappeared. Notice that Xiao Lian''s gaze had become more focused, Hina parted her lips and thrust his fist forward, asking Xiao Lian to bump it. "Give him a good punch once in a while!". Light started to gather in Xiao Lian''s eyes. Her cold heart froze by hearing the truth about Soma''s family, thawed by the fire that ignited by the person who standing in front of her. Her presence was blinding and also at the same time, reassuring. The simple words that came from Hina, who had always stayed together ever since they met, awoke her from slumber. She was like a sun that shone her light toward the darkness that clouded her mind, bringing life to her entity. "Mm, I will work hard to achieve it". Xiao Lian extended her right fist and bumped it together, unifying the feeling they had into one single will, which was to beat the boy they always chased. "Me too! I hope you can give him some lessons!". From the side, Serafina bumped her fist, and now the three will unite and, with their strong bonds together, vow to have their grievances reach him. **** Meanwhile, from Soma''s side, he is wandering aimlessly in the corridor, following the flow of the human river, before he arrives in front of a maw that gives him a view from the spectator''s seat. {Everyone, thanks for the wait. We will conduct the first match; the match will be put together¡­} After the cheerful tone from the emcee finished, the ground beneath him shook because of the enthusiasm of the spectators who had wanted to see the match ever since they arrived. Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net "This is completely different?!". The euphoric atmosphere provided in front of him was enough to calm his distracted mind and rouse his curiosity, making his feet move on their own, bringing his body to watch the match from the spectator''s seat. "The match, start!". Another deafening roar shook the entire stadium as the match began, and two contestants of different styles engaged. Soma stood near the mouth of the entrance tunnel and witnessed the match in a serious manner. Both contestants fought ferociously, and it seemed like they were more enthusiastic than yesterday. "Right, there is also that". From where he stood, Soma could see the VIP glass that watched the entire venue with a gaze down; on the upper floor, he could see several people, wearing formal suits or clothes, observing the Arena in detail in search of the seeds for their future guild. With his excellent vision, he could see their faces, but sadly, none of them rang a bell in his mind; it was a different story if he had heard their name, though. However, in the first place, Soma had no interest in joining any guild; furthermore, in the story, he read. Leon, the protagonist, only focuses his entire life on doing his best for the Camelot guild. The legacy of his family had passed down. Rather than joining, Soma wanted to build it himself; he also already had several people in mind for recruiting. But he still didn''t have what it takes to create it. It will also make it easier for him to keep the important people on his side in check, especially Hina, whose death Flag is approaching closer. As the battle in the Arena was intensifying, Soma''s senses reacted, and he could feel a presence approaching him from the back. "...You alone!". With the cold, indifferent tone that was familiar in his ears, Soma didn''t bother to turn around and speak casually. "Yo, It''s rare for you to greet me first, right Lin Fan?". Lin Fan approached his side, then leaned his back toward the other side of the entrance tunnel and cast his gaze aside toward the arena, not wanting to face Soma. "...". "What is it? You keeping quiet now?". "...I heard you are having problems with the Jiang family?". "?!". Chapter 315: Chapter 315 Turning Point. That statement from Lin Fan almost made Soma''s face jolted to his face to the side. This kind of event was super rare considering Lin Fan''s whole attitude toward him and the way Lin Fan looked toward his surroundings. What makes Lin Fan have a change of heart this soon? That is the question. However, Soma put that aside as he thought this could be a good chance to pull him toward Soma''s side. Soma kept his head cool, sighed, then opened his mouth. "What are you talking about?". Hearing Soma, who tried to act oblivious to the question Lin Fan wanted to ask, stirred his heart. "You bastard, don''t try to fool me, I am¡­". "I am what? Even if you know the truth, what will you do? Do you want to help me?". "...". Another cold line is being thrown at Lin Fan. He never expected the harsh words from Soma to greatly influence him. In the first place, he didn''t have any intention to befriend him. He just wanted to confirm something. "Nothing!". Lin Fan rarely acted meek; he didn''t want to press any longer as he threw his gaze to the Arena. Silence hung above them, and the awkward moment between them was still thick, but the cheer in the Arena brought them back toward the surface. Soma saw this opportunity and racked his brain, trying to gouge Lin Fan''s interest by creating some harsh truth about himself. "...Then good, don''t interfere in this case. This is my own business, as long as those guys still roamed outside. I will not rest until they are wiped out from this planet". "...?". "I will purge everyone who dares to rely on that piece of drop liquid!". "!?". "No matter who it was. I will definitely purge it, leaving nothing behind". Lin Fan''s face stiffened, eyes distorted, and his body shivered as he felt a thick killing intent permeate from the boy standing beside him. From Soma''s tone alone, Lin Fan could feel a deep malice stacked deep inside his heart, and he was ready to be unleashed if he met the person whom he mentioned. He also wondered why. But Lin Fan seemed to recognize the meaning behind the cold line Soma had spurted from his mouth. In fact, Lin Fan received an offer some other day from someone he had a deal with a couple of months ago regarding the inscription. The person himself didn''t ask about it, but he was given the thing and it was piled some dust inside the storage bracelet he owns. "...It''s about time!". A round of cheers rose from the stadium, which indicated that the battle had already reached its climax and was close to its end. The second match would be between him and Xiao Lian, so he must prepare to meet his opponent. "Later, Lin Fan". The moment Soma intended to leave the place, Lin Fan grits his teeth, and his body suddenly moved and spoke. "Hei!". "What?". Soma halted his steps and waited for Lin Fan to express his thoughts. "What are you implying by saying that?". "What do you mean?". "Again with that crap!". Lin Fan, who somehow felt agitated, approached his side and almost reached Soma''s shoulder, but an intense pressure suffocated his breath, stopping him from his pursuit. "Lin Fan, why are you feeling so agitated about it, huh?". "Ha?!". Soma realized that Lin Fan, as in the story, received the same dose from the serum Angel tears and is still keeping it for now. In the story, Lin Fan, who got beaten by Leon, becomes depressed, holding a grudge, and his eyes narrow. and intentionally gulped the serum, and it greatly affected his future. From then, misfortune began to appear in his life, taking away what he wanted to protect most until he drifted from the right path. All of that happened because of his involvement with Damian. Soma wants to prevent that from happening at all costs, so it was pretty childish of him, but he must keep pressure on him not to get enchanted by the serum. "Are you familiar with that thing? The thing that changed Jiang Wei?". Lin Fan''s heart thumps, his face stiffens, and his entire body gushed out a cold sweat. Never had in his life been pressured like this. Seeing Lin Fan''s expression confirms Soma''s suspicions about the serum ownership of Lin Fan. This makes things easier, as he needs one more thing to get on his nerves. "So how about it, Lin Fan? Do you know it or not?". "...Hump, of course I know it, but don''t think that fishy item will interest me. I can be strong on my own, I don''t need something like an item in getting strong". A boy of the same age, throwing away his face with a sullen expression, made Soma''s entire body get goosebumps. "Man, don''t act like that! It gives me a chill all over. But the thing he said, he doesn''t deny it either, if it''s like that". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Soma activated his skill and showed his back to Lin Fan, giving him one last warning. "...Good, Don''t ever rely on that stuff! Because the moment you do, you will discard everything else". Those words that escaped his lips made Lin Fan''s pupils dilate into a dot, and his face stiffened unlike any other. His mind began to replicate the memories he kept deep in his consciousness about his family. "Everything you have been trying to protect will be gone. You will carry nothing but regret at the end of your journey!". "...". Lin Fan''s face darkened as he looked down, contemplating Soma''s warning. His mouth flapped open, trying to express something, but the words got stuck in his throat, refusing to come out. "Please consider what your importance is? Is it strength that will lead you to grievance? Or protecting your loved one''s?". "...". Read the latest on m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net Both of them stood in silence for a couple of seconds before the excited cheer escaped the corridor and alarmed them. "It seems that is my cue. Later, Lin Fan, Choose wisely what you want to do!". "...I". Soma was not wasting his time listening to his answer. He moved his feet, dragging his body far away from the boy who seemed lost in thoughts. This was the first time someone had reprimanded him, so he felt kind of hurt but relieved at the same time. From that one, Lin Fan took out the blood serum in his bracelet and thought about what Soma had said. "Choose, huh?". Lin Fan closed his eyes and recalled the figure of his loving family, who had been bedridden ever since he recognized his surroundings well. Then, something stuck in his mind when Soma presented him that time. "I see. So, you know it from the start, huh!". sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Slowly as he fluttered his eyes open, his black pupils shone by a fierce glint that seemed enlightened by the circumstance he is currently in. Without hesitation, he threw away the strength in his finger, letting the vial drop to the ground. But even after it was slammed, the vial still retained its hardness. So Lin fan raised his feet and stomped on it. A satisfying crack echoed in the corridor as proof of the resolve he carried in his shoulder. "Hmph, Foolish!". Lin Fan walked away from the place as he intended to find a quiet place to train. He couldn''t even recognize the earlier words he said, whether he had said that to Soma or himself. Chapter 316: Chapter 316 Soma V Xiao Lian. Meanwhile, in the VIP room, the atmosphere was quiet, without any commotion. But in one of the groups, everyone could feel the tension building up, preventing them from getting close to the group. Xiao Lian, who saw the match was almost over, stood up and glanced at everyone in the place. She didn''t utter any words, and every one replied the same way. Xiao Lian''s spirit is lit up with just a single nod from everyone who knows her, and she is ready to face Soma in the match. "Everyone, I will escort her". Hina, the leader of the girls, stood up, which prompted Xiao Lian''s body to flinch briefly, but soon, she understood what Hina''s intention was. "Sera, take care of others, please". "Leave it to me, Leader". With a silly banter from Serafina, the two girls left the place under the silent pressure they brought on their shoulders. "Good luck, Xiao Lian!". S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Serafina''s faint whisper drifted apart as it hoped to lessen the burden Xiao Lian carried. "Lian''Er". From the side, Xiao Rui also watches the back of her niece who seemed lonely but firm, carrying a heavy burden which is fighting a boy named Soma. She and the other people who still couldn''t grasp Soma''s power were still curious just how much power he wielded in his palm to give the girls, and Violet, who was considered a top-tier awakener, broke down in sweat. On the other side of the corridor, Hina and Xiao Lian walked together, their distance closed, capturing the sight of their closeness. Xiao Lian, who seemed absentminded, gazed far away ahead, but internally, her head was filled with many strategies on how to defeat Soma. She was racking her brain in full concentration, which made her face stiffer than ever. She simulated several patterns and ways to obtain her goal in her brain. Hina, who understood what was happening in her brain, kept closing her mouth, observing how Xiao Lian would find her own way. Sure, Hina and Serafina put some pressure on Xiao Lian, but that was because they believed that Xiao Lian would manage to do it. Their trust is immeasurable. As they almost reached the waiting room, Xiao Lian, who seemed not to realize it, bypassed it, and Hina must have grabbed her shoulder for a reminder. "Stop! Where are you going?". "?!". Xiao Lian''s body jolted by the sudden interference from Hina, but once she noticed the room. Her mind cleared up. "Take your brooch first, then go to the Arena". "Mm, Okay". She followed Hina''s instructions and went inside to take her brooch. Then, she was inspected and questioned about herself, checking her condition before being given permission to move on. "You are good?". "Mm!". Hina, who watched Xiao Lian, approached her side and observed her entire figure, searching for a minor fault. "Ne?". With a reserved tone, Xiao Lian asked. "Hm? What is it?". Then silence envelopes both of them while a contestant walks past them, but the two of them are rather oblivious to each other''s presence and only have one another in front of them. {Hello, everyone! The next match will be held in a moment; please be patient because the Arena itself is still being repaired. Oh, right, everyone, can I have some of your attention, please¡­!} As usual, the cheerful emcee can entertain the spectators well. She began to tell jokes that got everyone''s attention. A laughter broke out as it echoed in the surrounding area, devouring the silence that hung between them. "Mm?". "What?". "Can you please tell me about your Original Magic?". "Original Magic?". Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net The question seemed to have completely caught Hina off guard. Hina observed her talking partner and saw that the glint in her eyes was serious. She began to contemplate and started to rack her brain, trying to create a plausible explanation for her Original Magic, for she herself still couldn''t figure out its true essence. Hina covered her mouth, deep in thought; as Xiao Lian observed her, she felt a deep gratitude to Hina, who could keep her calm and grant her some confidence in fighting against Soma. It seemed Soma''s expectations were right. Hina was the right one to become the leader of the party they formed, excluding him. "Well, I couldn''t say much because I still have some progress to go, but if I have to simplify it, that would be a strong wish". "Strong wish?!". A wish is a hope or desire for something that manifests in every living being who receives the creator''s graces. "You remember that time, right? When I was dueling that woman? ". "Mm, you almost lost". "That''s right". Even though Xiao Lian abruptly said that Hina was almost lost, Hina kept her face straight and continued her explanation. "At that time, as if the world slowed down inside of me, I whispered, ''I don''t want to lose! I have a promise to fulfill and that is to stand beside the boy I Loved''". "...Don''t want to lose and fulfill a promise¡­". Xiao Lian heads down, submerged in her own thoughts. "My wish is?". She muttered deeply. "Right, so let me ask you this Xiao Lian?". A clear and stern voice entered her ears, making her body flinch. This was the first time that Hina had willingly called Xiao Lian''s name. "What is your truly wish for? A wish that can push you ahead in this match against Soma?". "I¡­". Xiao Lian slightly faltered as she glanced toward her right palms. {Okay, everyone, I thank you for following and listening to my whim while waiting for the Arena to be complete. Now, we will continue the match. Both contestants, come forward!} "The time has come". Hina looked toward the tunnel ahead and glanced to the side. "...". "Don''t worry about yourself, and give a deep thought about what the question I asked". "Mm". "Now, off you go. Good luck and don''t forget our promise!". "Mm, thank you, Hina". Both of them bid their farewell as Xiao Lian''s heavy steps brought her outside the tunnel, accompanied by thousands of stares from the spectators. Xiao Lian proudly held her gaze straight, standing in the middle of the Arena, composed, which made the spectators who favored her cheer loudly. {What is this? We have our first-year idol, Xiao Lian; hence, who is the one that will be her opponent, ah?!} The energetic emcee''s voice got stuck in her throat. Looking at the terminal in her hand, she focused on the name of Xiao Lian''s opponent while stammering to talk. With a soft thud, heavy pressure descended upon the stadium, enveloping the spectators and suffocating them, as well as the people from the VIP floor, stunned by the overwhelming power. Soma''s eyes were serious; there was a fierce light that could devour his opponent''s will at ease. His steps were firm, and they carried the resolve to face the opponent in front of him with no holding back. Xiao Lian''s throat was parched, and cold sweat covered her whole body under the direct pressure that came from Soma. When Soma stood in front of her, the pressure lessened; she gulped her saliva to moisten her throat and spoke with quivering lips. "Soma, face me properly". "That is what I will be doing from the start!". Chapter 317: Chapter 317 Shock. {Both contestants are already in the arena, teacher Lee, please!} "Both of you forward!". Lee felt a little bit conflicted seeing his two students face each other, but deep down, he was proud of his student''s accomplishments. Because he was different from the other class in the first year, his class was still participating in the competition. Xiao Lian, with her languid expression, hesitated for a bit. However, upon looking at Soma''s stern gaze, she changed her mind and took out her blue spear, the legendary-grade weapon. Soma, too, responded by summoning his weapon, but different from her, he used the gauntlet he received from his first dungeon diving. Explore hidden tales at m,v l''-NovelFire.net "...Soma, are you serious, right now?". A flame of anger began to sprout in her heart, but upon looking at his booth, Xiao Lian''s gaze faltered. "What? I just used half of it, for my mobility. Because if I used all sets. It won''t be a match". His confident tone and the fact that Xiao Lian knew best of that stirred her frustration further. But She could only swallow back her anger and regulated her breathing to keep her calm. "Both of you remember to not use the skill in the weapon you have, understood?". "Oh, but teacher Lee, my boots are making me capable of walking in the air without spending any mana and it was a passive skill, so how about that, can I use it?". Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee mulled over Soma''s question for a bit before he turned to Xiao Lian. "Do you mind it?". Xiao Lian shook her head and stated her confidence even when facing Soma. "Even though he could fly he didn''t have any long range attack anyway". "That hurt to hear". True, as Xiao Lian said, Soma is weak in his long-range attack and seems to still have no progress regarding his lightning magic. Most of the time, he trained the breathing technique to try to breach out the second star, and for that, he neglected his magic for a bit. This is one of the lightning element weaknesses, even though it was rare and had a high firepower. It was only useful for limited use when it was still in its beginner phase. "Okay, both of you move toward your station!". Soma didn''t utter any words and just turned his back and left the place, while Xiao Lian exhaled, got rid of the distressed feeling in her heart, and then walked away. Lee saw her figure leaving, and when both contestants were ready in their place, he raised his hand. "The match starts!". A loud cheer accompanied the starting match between these two promising first-year students. Soma calmly observed his opponent with a stone-cold gaze which made her body flinch just a moment, but Xiao Lian gripped her spear tightly, preparing her heart before lunging forward. Looking at her moving, Soma lowered his stance and changed his approach. His fist turns into an open palm, and his aggressive mind turns serene, like the surface of a lake, giving off an ethereal feeling at night. Xiao Lian thrust the spear, the blade inch away from Soma''s head but he lightly tilted his head to the side, but she began to retract it and perform a relentless thrust that aimed at his face. His eyes watched the dozens of spear tips coming to his side in slow motion. So he still had some leeway, and when Xiao Lian retrach her spear, Soma stepped forward and delivered a palm thrust that collided with her abdomen. "Guhk!". Xiao Lian received a heavy blow that almost rendered her feet useless, but after being dragged two steps behind, she staggered and reclaimed her stance back. "What''s the matter, done already?". A mocking tone that rarely spilt from Soma''s mouth stung her ears as it stirred her calm heart. But Xiao Lian is confident in her mind, as she chants the words her mother always taught her in her mind, "Get rid of your demon, Get rid of your fear, Get rid of ¡­". Those words were like a charm that protected her heart in distress. After regaining her calm, she began to change her approach and create several magic circles around her and surrounding Soma with one single wave from her hand. "Ice arrows". Dozens of transparent arrows shot from the circle like a barrage of gunfire, leaving a blue line in its track. Soma, within his perspective, scanned all of the arrows'' trajectory and began to create a plausible plan as he dodged, crushed, caught and did everything in his possession to come out from the encirclement. "Got you!". As he managed to escape the barrage, a huge shadow loomed above him, created from a massive chunk of ice, that arrived in his front nose. However, Soma''s instinct kicked and his body moved reflexively, lay down, hands touched the ground and used his right leg to kick the ice. In an instant, the ice cracked, and it spread out throughout the whole body until it collapsed. Then, using the tiny debris that rained toward him, Soma stood up and flicked each one of its pieces that came into his sight. "Take this!". Xiao Lian stood frozen and felt a piece of tiny ice just cross her face, cutting the wind in its trajectory, her mind began to respond by raising her palm forward and creating a thick layer of ice that blocked the incoming barrages. However, her relief didn''t last long as she heard a cracked sound and saw a web pattern begin to accumulate in the shield. She gritted her teeth, and when the barrage was over, she dispersed the magic and moved forward. "Too slow!". A palm blocked her vision, and she felt a sudden sock that assaulted her head, shaking up her brain, and her vision turned distorted. Another shock jolted her body from the sides; it came from her ribs as Soma delivered a kick that almost broke the brooch in her possession. Realizing that her remaining life was less than half, She gritted her teeth and fixed her posture while being thrown, then used the momentum to stand and put on her stance. Everyone in the stadium turned muted, for they saw the violence Soma had given to her. In their mind, they knew it was just a competition, but the thought of kicking a helpless girl in the stomach was infuriating them, much less the one who received that is the figure of an Idol from first-year students. The male, in particular, began to keep boiling anger and hostility as they saw soma watch her figure from afar, who struggled even to stand. "What the hell is his problem?". "Such arrogant!". "Just because he is famous, he thinks he can do whatever". "Yeah, that just messed up". "...I heard Xiao Lian is always with him". "Don''t tell me she was being forced?". Murmuring nasty rumours began to spread like wildfire throughout the students'' circles. Meanwhile, on the other hand, the one who stood at the top, who understands the path to becoming a true awakener, feels a bit amazed toward Soma because he didn''t hesitate even though his opponent is a girl. When Serafina saw the outcome inside the VIP room, she sighed, leaned her back toward the seat and spoke. "Yeah, he is unbeatable as usual". Xiao Rui, her assistant, Hisako, and Hiroshi, who had seen Soma''s power first-hand ever since they knew him, were baffled, especially Xiao Rui, who seemed conflicted seeing her relatives kicking a girl mercilessly in the stomach. "Sweetheart, how is Soma compared to others from your perspective?". Only Beatrice, the person who didn''t have any power system and could only enjoy the match as a form of sport, kept her calm and asked her daughter. "Well, I don''t know the accurate comparison, but Soma was at least on the level as someone that stands in S-Rank awakeners if he is in full gear and brings all of his power out". Everyone in the room gasped for the line Serafina had said. Beatrice sighed in amazement and then turned to Violet who knew his power well too. "Do you think so too, Violet?". Violet reluctantly nodded her head and, with a bitter face, spoke. "Yes, I can''t picture myself defeating him in a serious fight". The four gazes began to be drawn toward the arena once more, for they saw the match had resumed. "Soma is so strong!". "Well, he is the man I choose, after all". Serafina, boasting couldn''t be filtered by others as they focused toward the match. Xiao Lian inhaled deeply and observed the figure of Soma who was still standing calmly in front of her. It seemed he decided to prolong the match to see what kind of cards she would open. However, no matter what it was, she couldn''t think of anything. Her martial art fell in comparison; if it''s magic, she could manage it with ice, but if it''s water, then she is doomed because of his Lightning constitution. "What should I do?". Then, from the corner of her eyes, she saw the figure of Hina stand proudly, watching her with a gaze full of trust. "My wish is?". Chapter 318: Chapter 318 Aegis. Xiao Lian stood in silence as her mind raced, thinking of what her deepest wish was¡ªthe tragedy of her mother''s sudden collapse that broke her emotions down. Also, the matter about the boy who now became her opponent in a match collided, Creating a mess that halted her brain from thinking for a while. However, despite her chaotic mind, inside a dark tunnel that imprisoned her thoughts, a glimpse of light entered her vision. Her vision brightened, and one thing that escaped her heart spilled through her mouth: "I want to protect!" ****** Soma saw Xiao Lian back on her feet, calmly observed her, and felt his instinct ring an alarm. So he waited, waiting for what would Xiao Lian presented in this match. He wants to know Xiao Lian''s potential. Xiao Lian, who recently deviated from the normal route, came to his side, and he wants to know if she still retains her true potential despite being far away from harm ever since staying near Soma. The silence in the arena broke off as Xiao Lian''s aura rose and surrounded her, a mist swirling before her at the center, creating a whirlpool of water gushed from thin air. {Woah, what is happening to contestant Xiao Lian? Suddenly, she was submerged in water. Is this her new magic} The water began to consolidate and take shape in front of her before a blinding light burst out, and white mist covered the whole arena. {What? What is this?} Everyone in the venue had the same question as the emcee. They could feel it albeit faintly, the smoke that enveloped the arena was not normal. Soma, who watched everything happen with wide eyes, frowned as he felt danger coming from his sides. He witnessed four magic circles shine in blue before they released ice veins that almost trapped his limbs. However, Soma acted faster, he leapt back and noticed the mist that covered the arena had dissipated a little. In front of him stood Xiao Lian, holding a medium-size of blue shield made from solid ice on her left hand. "...Original Magic - Aegis". Soma, Lee, and the emcee who heard her utter those words stood frozen in place. Soma sighed and thought, "Is the thing called original magic easy to create?" This event truly concerned him, but he felt a bit happy about Hina and Xiao Lian''s success in developing their magic to this phase. {What a shocking development; we have another original magic in this competition. That makes Xiao Lian the third possessor of Original Magic in this academy} sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A loud cheer and round of applause reverberated inside the stadium, raising the tension in the match. "How was it, Soma?". Xiao Lian expressed her pride in creating while her face had no change whatsoever. "Truly surprising, let''s see how hard it is?". Soma responds calmly, but internally, he is grinning with joy. He is happy that Xiao Lian could manifest her original magic. In front of him, the shield floats gently and radiates a chilly atmosphere that freezes even the air surrounding Xiao Lian. Without warning, Soma rushes forward, intending to test just how hard the shield is, but to his surprise, Xiao Lian, who sees his action, parted her lips and begins controlling the shield. The shield that Soma thought stuck to her arm moved forward, facing him head-on. He knit his brows in wonder but decided to accept its challenge and clenched his fist tightly. "Fuu!". Soma inhaled deeply, stomped his left leg firm to the ground, transferred every ounce of power throughout his body toward his right fist, and struck the shield. Under the nervous glance of the spectator and the amazed glance of the students and teacher. A loud bang rang in the stadium. It continuously shook their eardrums and made their heads dizzy for a moment. "Hoo". Soma, who saw no trace of dent or crack on the surface of the shield, was amazed by the product, and then his instinct skill flared up from the side. Xiao Lian utilized Soma''s delayed responses as she came from his left side, thrusting the spear straight at his ribs. With a slight twist, he dodged the spear and intended to grab the shaft, but the shield in front of him slammed its medium-built body, forcing him to take a step back and jump back to regain his stance. "That was a sturdy shield you got there". "Mm, thank you!". The shield floated and stood in front of Xiao Lian''s stance, almost covering her entire body. This prevented her enemy from reading her next move. "Aren''t you blinded in that position?". "...Do you think so?". "I see, so it was like that". Xiao Lian probably created it only to obstruct the enemy''s sight that was directed at her and not her sight to observe her enemy. That was quite good thinking she had. "Truly, you are amazing, Xiao Lian". Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net "...?!". A sudden word of praise spilled from Soma''s lips, making her heart dance in joy, but Xiao Lian shook her head violently so she could regain her calm. Soma looked up, and the light from the sun that hung above him blinded his eyes. With his eyes closed, he prepare his stance and inhaled deeply, changing his approach and now his aura had clearly changed. Xiao Lian, who happens to see it behind the shield protection, her body momentarily trembles under the slight pressure that came from Soma''s current figure. From her eyes, she could faintly see two stars that lit within Soma''s body, and his aura had drastically risen at an unpredictable rate, before it tamed down, but radiate a dangerous feeling that slit her throat. "My turn now!". "!?". Before Xiao Lian could gasp, a loud ''bang'' stung her eardrum, for she saw that Soma had appeared in front of her unnoticed. "How, kuh!". Another ''bang'' reverberated across the venue, and everyone in the Arena could see that Soma had unleashed a barrage of punches to push away the shield that blocked his advance. A rapid ''bang'' kept raining down on the Arena, and over time, the sound invoked a fear that slowly crept through from the bottom of their consciousness. Everyone''s spine was tingling as they witnessed the girl single-handedly withstanding the barrage of those heavy punches. However, within that horror, their feelings were stimulated by amazement because despite being under pressure, Xiao Lian kept fighting. "Kuh!". Xiao Lian, who got pushed back, felt her brain throbbing intensely as her stance faltered, but she gritted her teeth and stubbornly stood under the pressure. As everyone saw the scene, the fear that gnawed at their hearts slightly began to change, and one female student from Class A, who knew Xiao Lian, shouted. "Hang in there, Xiao Lian!". "You can do it!". "Oi, Soma at least hold your punch for a bit!". "Damn ruthless". Seeing the students'' spirited call, the spectators who favoured Xiao Lian began to express their support, and the silent venue soon became lively. Meanwhile, inside the VIP room, Serafina''s groups watch the match with tension all over their faces, especially Xiao Rui, who knows the two of them and regards them as family. Her face was painted with worry. "Tch, that Soma is so ruthless". Serafina commented from the side, but everyone knew from her tone that she was not holding the slightest grudge against Soma''s action. Instead, they could feel a certain joy and slight envy mixed with her sigh. On the other side, Hina watches the match with a rope hanging on her neck; even looking at it feels suffocated. She wonders if she was the one who stood in the arena right now and unleashed her Original Magic. She wondered if she could survive that. "It is impossible for me, at least!". Xiao Lian kept defending against the relentless attack, and the throbbing in her mind intensified. She couldn''t even differentiate what the hell happened. Her mind turned blurry as the spell that held the shield in place almost broke down, But she stood up and kept her gaze forward, screaming. "Aaaaah!". With a do-or-die spirit, she forced herself forward. The shield and Soma''s sister''s hand collided, creating a shockwave that rebounded both parties'' attempts. Soma startled, let his stance open wide, and Xiao Lian utilized the moment to her advantage by gritting her teeth and using one last strength she could muster. "Haaa!". Xiao Lian thrust her spear forward, and it travelled straight toward Soma''s left chest. Eventually, her spirit gave in, and her consciousness slipped out. Then, the spear blade managed to graze Soma''s side, making the brooch in his pocket let out a cracking sound. Her body, now lifeless, dropped down, but Soma hurriedly caught her and hugged her tight with full affection. "You did great, Xiao Lian". He looked toward Lee, who absentmindedly watched them together. His mind resurfaced, and he shouted his instructions. "The match is over!". {...} Without talking, the emcee proudly applauded the match, and everyone in the venue followed her: the students, teachers, and spectators. They were touched to see Xiao Lian endure an ordeal and keep fighting until she fainted. The shield dissipated into thin air, and Soma carefully carried her body into his hands in a princess carry. He took the spear first and stored it inside his relic before going toward the tunnel where Hina was waiting. {...The winner of this match is Soma} Chapter 319: Chapter 319 Jiang Family. As Soma carried Xiao Lian''s unconscious body, there was no cheer or even a word of congratulation from the spectators; it seemed they were still holding a bit of grudge over what had happened earlier. However, that didn''t affect him in any way or another; his priorities were Xiao Lian in his hands. "How was she?". With a pale face, Hina approached Soma''s side and began to check Xiao Lian''s figure. "She is okay, she probably tired, because of overused her mana". "I see, what a rough day she will have". "Certainly". From behind Hina, an official ran toward their side, and Soma began to speak. "Take care of her please!". "Of course, we will!". Soma followed behind the officials, and he turned to glance at the woman who carried Xiao Lian. "Can I or someone else go to the infirmary? I want to accompany her and inform her family in case they want to visit". "That is okay, but be quiet in there". "Thank you". After getting the acceptance, Soma quietly trudged behind until they arrived at the infirmary inside the stadium. Apparently, there are not many people inside, and Xiao Lian can have the room to herself. "Hina, can you accompany her for a bit, I want to inform my aunt". "Yeah, go ahead". He separated and began walking out inside the desolate corridor. Never in his wildest dream would two important figures in the stories deviate this much, but the change they brought is something special, for it can create many possibilities in the future where many tragedies will happen. Also, if the girls can become stronger and more versatile in their power techniques, they will soon reach a summit among the top awakeners in the world. In front of him stood a door leading toward the VIP room. With a slight push, the door opened, but he could feel a slight tension building inside. "Begone this instant, Jiang family, while I am still nice to you!". Xiao Rui''s cold and hostile tone reverberated inside the room as she confronted a man in his forties wearing a formal black suit, facing her with full confidence. "Hou, I didn''t come here to humour you. I came here to find a boy named Soma. Besides, the headmaster in this Academy had given me permission to do it, and above all else, the boy himself is willing to talk with me." The man had a handsome face; his appearance was tidy, with black hair swept back, his slit black eyes staring at Xiao Rui with a sly grin on his face. He is tall, around 180 cm, looking down at his talking partner. "Like I would let that happen, Leave!". "Ma''am and Sir, I advise you to not make any commotion in the VIP room". With a bead of sweat trickling down her temple, Lucy is trapped between the two powerhouses and tries to keep the regulation in place. The two subordinates, Xiao and Jiang, behind their master were tense; they were ready to take any action if their master was being unjustly given despite being inside the neutral place, the Academy. Enjoy new chapters from m-v l''-NovelFire.net "What the hell happened here?". Soma''s clear and curious tone dragged everyone''s attention toward him. Xiao Rui looked at him with a frown on her face as if she swallowed a bitter pill. As for Jiang, he shows his curious eyes, observing Soma from head to toe. From what he saw, the boy looked like an ordinary one, and he couldn''t believe that he had that much power, unless. His eyes focused on the purple boots that Soma was still wearing, and the Jiang man could feel a tremendous power radiating from them. His heart snickered in glee, and he shifted his expression to a noh mask and greeted him. "So, you must be the rumoured, Soma, right?. Pleased to meet you. My name is Jiang Ling". Lucy, who saw Soma''s appearance, sighed in relief because the person in question appeared before things escalated further. However, faster than any person could react, Xiao Rui''s swift movement blocked Jiang''s advance by standing in front of Soma like a mother tiger protecting her cub. Her eyes were sharp, glaring with murderous intent. She planted her feet firmly on the ground and raised her hand to block Soma from taking action. "Aunt?!". "It''s okay Xiao Ma, I will definitely protect you". For everyone who still didn''t know the situation, their faces were dumbfounded. The way Xiao Rui treated him and the way she called him, who had the same family name as her, stuck them like a nail being hammered. "Xiao Ma?". Jiang''s man tilted his head in wonder. Lucy, oblivious to the situation, looked at the woman and boy pair in a dumb way. However, under the gaze of everyone present, Soma didn''t falter and put away Xiao Rui''s hand, which blocked his advance. "Xiao Ma, stay where you are, I will¡­". "It''s okay Aunt, I have something to talk about with him". Soma''s composed gaze and gesture baffled everyone in the room by his action. Even facing one of the powerhouses from China, he has not faltered even for a bit. "I presume you are from the Jiang family, right?". "...Yeah! Now, as promised we have something to discuss". "Can you please wait for a bit, I have some word with my families first". "...". "Don''t worry I won''t run, I will face you head-on, just sat wherever you want for now. I have something I need to do first". The Jiang guy, his jaw flapping open, couldn''t believe that someone junior beneath his age dared to face him and give him instruction. A vein almost popped out from his temple, but upon looking at the boots on Soma''s feet, he swallowed back his anger and parted his lips, smiling. "...Soma, you can''t do that!". Xiao Rui, who knows Jiang''s family nature, her face pale flustered because of her nephew''s actions. However, she couldn''t believe her eyes when she saw Soma''s calm eyes staring directly toward her eyes tenderly. That alone dimmed the fire boiling inside her heart, and eventually, she gave in to those serene and nostalgic eyes. "Its okay, Aunt. I will be fine. Moreover, you should go toward where Xiao Lian is, she is being treated right now and Hina is with her". "Xiao Lian?!". Xiao Rui''s body jolted after hearing her niece''s name being mentioned. She couldn''t believe that her anger was enveloping her, that she had forgotten her niece, who seemed to collapse after the match. Because of that, she regained her calm, and then Xiao Rui collected herself and stood straight, facing the world once more. "I am sorry, Soma, for showing my ugly side". Xiao Rui fixed her tone and posture as she stood in front of her nephew. "Let''s go, Aunt. I will guide you there!". "But¡­". She was still hesitant to let Soma face the Jiang family head. She alternated her gaze between them but eventually gave in, seeing the stubbornness in Soma''s eyes. "Guide me there, Soma. You too come with me!". "Understood!". However, before the trio left the room, Xiao Rui glanced back and directed her cold gaze toward the Jiang family''s head. She softly let out her murderous aura and spoke in a chilling tone. "Listen here, you bastard. You dare touch a single hair from My Nephew''s body, I will crush your family!". "Hmph!". No conversation was needed anymore as Soma started to lead, the two leaving the room. Meanwhile, the remaining groups exchange glances before they turn to Serafina, who remains calm in this situation. However, deep inside, her heart was filled with intense wariness, with a little bit of fury mixed in, because of the appearance of the Jiang family. Lucy, who creeped out to the back, approached Serafina''s side and softly whispered. "Sera, what is going on?". Serafina shook her head and kept her wary gaze toward the man sitting on the seat. "Nothing. Its just you know, family business". "...?". Lucy adorably tilted her head to the side for the vague response she received. After waiting for the time that passed so long, Soma finally arrived, alone, and then he turned his gaze toward the Jiang family''s head. "Lets go!". "Its about damn time!". "Miss Lucy can you guide us to where the headmaster would be? ". Lucy, who was talking happily with Serafina, shrieked because Soma suddenly called her name. Her cheeks flushed red, and she shot glares at Soma for his lack of courtesy toward other girls outside his parties. "Ye-yesh! Both of you guys, please follow me". "Let''s go!". The Jiang assistant nodded his head, and they followed behind Lucy. She began to guide them but was stopped by Soma, who still stood there, not moving an inch. Serafina, who kept her quiet all the time, began to act and pulled out Soma''s sleeves, preventing him from taking the deal. "Soma ¡­ ". "Hm?, What is the matter?". Seeing the resolute and stubborn eyes that stared right through her soul made her heart skip for a bit. "...Be careful". "Of course". From that, Serafina''s hand began to change its grip, and Soma''s forearm was tightly clenched, not wanting to let go. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tell me the details later!". After finishing with her intention, Serafina turned her back, cheeks inflated, sulking about the matter she didn''t know involving her darling boyfriend again. Lucy''s face was cramped because of the pressure from the Jiang family that kept drilling at her back, and her temple was drenched in sweat. "Can we just go and finish the matter I am having here?" Lucy screamed internally before she sighed in regret. She had Underestimated this task the vice-headmaster had given her: "I should not have taken this task and given it to someone else!" Chapter 320: Chapter 320 Visit. With a heavy heart and distressed expression, Xiao Rui sat beside the bed where Xiao Lian'' was lying, covered by a white sheet. Her Assistant stood behind the door, while Hina was sitting across from her. The room was silent and the only sound that was present was the ticking time that informed them about the present. She observed her niece, her breathing was soft and steady, and she was sleeping soundly. Within her sight, Xiao Rui could see Hina was calmly closing her eyes, deeply focused on her training. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She could feel the mana circulating inside her body and it left her in awe. Xiao Rui felt hesitant to talk with Hina, but Hina seemed to realize the gaze and she opened her mouth. "Is there something?". "Mm, how long have you known XIao Lian?". Caught off guard with the question, Hina stopped her training, fixed her posture, and directed her gaze at Xiao Rui. Xiao Rui was flabbergasted seeing the clear eyes, which seemed to have much more experience than her in life. However, she shook the idea and opened her ears to listen to her niece''s story in the academy from her friend. "Let''s see, we first met when we were still undergoing an academy entrance exam". "Can you please elaborate. You know with her family situation and my busy schedule I didn''t have many chances to know her live in the academy and Xiao Lian herself is not that talkative". Simultaneously, both Hina and Xiao Rui glanced at the sleeping princess, and then Hina chuckled. "Well at that time¡­". Hina began to tell her the story about them how they met and how they always stayed together, forming the current group. Xiao Rui listened carefully but sometimes, she glared at her niece for doing some rude behavior by giving someone else, whom she first met by a weird nickname. From there, the story escalates, trapped inside Gate that higher being created. "Dragon? Is that true?". Like Xiao Lian had said, the Xiao family seemed to have an attachment to the word Dragon. Not only Xiao Rui but also her assistant ears perked and she listened to the story deeply. "Yeah, but currently Soma is carrying it as our leader". "I see. Then, what else?". "Hmm, Right, we used to train together and from what Xiao Lian told me, she is stunned because someone other than her was recognized by the legendary weapon she possessed". "Someone? You mean?". "Yes, it was Soma. He used the spear to kill the demon that infiltrated the school". "Demon!?". All of Xiao Rui''s expressions disappeared from her face as if she was a doll. From that moment on, the dark fog that clouded her mind until now breached, as she concluded her thoughts regarding the disappearance of her nephew a few years ago. "Miss, are you okay?". "...Ah, Yeah, I am okay, please continue your story!". "Okay". Hina starts to resume the story as the interior of the infirmary is filled with tension upon hearing the adventure of her niece and nephew, venturing into a dungeon, defeating a demon in the academy, going to Europe facing a crisis, etc. Xiao Rui, sparkling eyes kept asking for more stories that made Hina feel uncomfortable. But, eventually, Hina began to tell Xiao Rui not only story aboit Xiao Lian but a story about her idiotic past when she met with her nephew, Soma. ****** Lucy walked in front her face pale, and stiff, but as someone who held a position in the academy, she kept her head held high to escort her guest. "We arrived!". Secretly, she exhaled a deep breath, she held. In front of her stood a luxurious twin door made from dark brown wood, with simple lining, and above it hung a plate made from silver that said. "Headmaster office". She knocked on the door trice and opened her mouth even though stammered. "Ex-excuse me, headmaster, Roland!". "Come in!". Your journey continues on m v|l--NovelFire.net A stern and dignified voice came from behind the door, Lucy, inhaled and slowly pushed the door inside and she was being welcomed by Roland''s wife Viana, smiling. "Good work Lucy, now you can back or would you come into the discussion?". "Eh? No, I will take my leave here, then pardon me". Like she had been chased by a ghost, Lucy with a pale face and sweat drenched her temple, dashed away from the place before she gave Soma one last glare. "...Roland Next time, make sure you order someone who has a braveheart, She is troubled because of you". "Well, thank you, Jiang Ling, for your consideration. Both of you have a seat". Roland took a seat on the three seater Sofa that faced each other and in between a rectangle wooden table stood alone. "Soma, you are here!". Viana placed her palm on Soma''s shoulder and pushed him toward the seat alone where it suddenly appeared from thin air, facing the desk where many piled up documents, a place for Roland to do his job. "Eh, Okay!". The room itself does not have much furniture, from the right there are four shelves with books, grimoires, trophies, awards, and all of the kinds of achievements the Academy had achieved. On the right there is a long cabinet and one, he couldn''t figure out what was inside it, so he ignored it. Now, he is sitting between the two adult people who seem to have some talking to do. "I also need to prepare something". Soma muttered in his breath. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Viana brought everyone who sat in the room a cup of steaming black tea, a sweet and mild fragrance entered Soma''s nose which loosened the tension in his body. Meanwhile, tension started to slowly build up in the room. After finishing her task, Viana returned to her place behind Roland standing up with a graceful posture. It is also the same for Jiang Ling''s assistant, who keeps glaring at Soma with his slit and sharp eyes. "Well, here we are, please help yourself!". The headmaster opened the discussion with a bit of a friendly tone, so as to not put pressure on both parties. "Ahaha, well, lets cut to the case shall we. I heard that my son had been neutralized and caused trouble. I want to know if he is safe?". However, Jiang Ling didn''t take the bait and directly pushed through the way creating a heavy mood that enveloped the room. Roland''s face is cramped as he fixes his posture and gazes toward Jiang Ling with his stern face. "Vice-headmaster, please". In this case, the two of them decide to act as the public sees them as a headmaster and vice. Viana took out a tablet from her storage and operated several apps before showing the live figure of Jiang Wei''s morphed body from a lens. Huge bulky body, red skin, bat wings, and horns that protruded from his skull, indicating that his demonization had not been undone ever since yesterday. Jiang Ling snatched the tablet and saw the picture, his face twitched but he soon held back and inhaled deeply to regain his calm. His assistant from behind caught a glimpse of Jiang Wei''s figure and his eyes were contorted in anger. The anger flared up inside his heart, he didn''t know where he would lash it to, is it at the academy for treating his young master like some kind of heinous criminal, or to his young master for involving himself in that kind of thing? "Let me see him!". Jiang Ling''s sudden words brought everyone''s attention in the room toward him. Roland and his wife hesitated for a bit, but when seeing the fierce glint inside the father''s eyes. "Alright". Roland gives in and instructs his wife to show them the way. She nodded reluctantly and with a flick from her fingers, a magic circle began to appear on the right where the selves stood. A clicking sound resounded and the selves slid to the sides revealing a wall that gradually turned transparent, showing a rectangular dark place with a stairway that led downward. "What do you waiting for, hurry up and ledd us there!". Despite knowing he is being disadvantageous in this place, Jiang Ling''s attitude still retains its toughness. Viana began to walk in front, followed by Roland, Soma, and Jiang families. Soma stepped foot inside, it was different from his thought, the place was clean without any speck of dust flying around, clogging his nose. After everyone entered the secret passage, the selves began to creak and close themselves, obscuring everyone''s vision, except Soma. Without knowing why, his eyes suddenly flashed red and he could see in the dark, but he kept it a secret. Then light returned to the place, chasing away the darkness that swallowed everything inside, as a ball of light floated above Viana''s right palm. "Let''s go, everyone, be careful with your step!". Everyone began to descend, following Viana''s steps. Inside the limited space where the wall width is pretty much narrow and could only fit two grown men. Only the ceiling length was gradually taller every time they went deeper. Each step they took. The sound bounced through the wall, echoing in their ears, and raising the wariness in their minds. After walking around in circles that seemed stretched infinitely, they finally reached the underground. A dungeon where the school stands on the surface. The place for some in case situations. Soma, who saw the place, began to recall the scene where Mark guy who accidentally found this place, captured Hina and used it to lure Leon here. However, Mark is gone, his existence is already deleted from the scenario before he can take action because of Soma''s action. Every cell on each side of the walls is clean without any dust and blemish from horrific torture. Why is it clear? Because this place hasn''t been used ever since it was built, except for maintenance. Viana kept walking forward until they stood in front of a huge cell compared to the others, and behind the cold steel bars, Jiang Wei sat with his mind long gone, staring through an empty space, with his red eyes. "My Son!". Chapter 321: Chapter 321 Confront. Jiang Ling''s voice was deep and solemn as he looked at his son, Jiang Wei, who had morphed into something unpleasant. He was aware of his son''s nature. Jiang Wei is his second son. Ever since he was a child, he has been spoiled for being born into the family he was in. He also holds a great sense of pride, looking down on every person except his family. Find adventures on m_v l|-NovelFire.net However, no matter what foolishness his son did or what crime he committed, he is still his son. As a father, he is willing to grant his son''s wishes and protect him whatever it takes, even if it means rocking him down. "Wei''er?!". For the first time ever since Jiang Wei turned into a demon and lost his reasoning, he gave a slight response after Jiang Ling called his name. Jiang Wei, a gaze who kept looking at an empty space, turned to the source despite the fact that his gaze was still empty. No emotion, no feeling could be heard. He probably reacted because some part of his heart still retained it. "He responded". Roland''s disbelief covered his entire face upon looking at the situation that unfolded. "...". Even Viana, who rarely shows her expression during this kind of affair, felt dumbfounded about the discovery. Soma, who stood behind, looked at the event with a calm gaze, inviting curiosity from the assistant guy who kept his closed eyes on him. "Wei''er can you recognized me?". Jiang Ling once more tried to call his son''s name, and true like earlier, Jiang Wei slightly responded by parting his lips, showing its rigged teeth like sharks. However, the moment he tried to move, a clunking sound reverberated, and multiple magic circles shone inside the jail, further restraining Jiang Wei. Looking at the chain that restrained his son, Jiang Ling''s cheeks twitched as a boiling rage creeped out of his heart. But, he inhaled deeply, reminding himself that he had come here to see his son''s condition and tried to talk with Roland and the kid who defeated him. "Okay, how much do you want?". Jiang Ling''s clear and composed tone reverberated inside the closed space, incurring the gazes of the people with him. "Excuse me?". However, the one who answered his question was not Roland or Viana; instead, it was Soma who kept his mouth shut since earlier. Now, everyone turned to him and was surprised to see Soma standing tall, with his gaze held high, undeterred even under the pressure the Jiang people exerted. The assistant''s gaze shrinks into a dangerous state, and he is ready to lunge at him. Soma calmly exhaled and stored the boots, which shocked Jiang Ling, who recognized the weapon''s value, at the foolish act Soma had conducted. Was it bravery? Jiang Ling raised his hand, and it calmed the assistant''s temper, albeit slightly. "Kid, I believe we can discuss it in a more civilized way. Look, just say the prize, and we will act like these things never happened, understood?" "...After buying him what are you going to do?". "What are you talking about?". Soma''s eyes shrink further, seeing the oblivious act Jiang Ling had shown to him. Slowly, he regulated his breathing and activated his extra skill concealed beneath his skin. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Drawing devil''s power into the user''s body] No one has realized what Soma had done, and they act by tilting their head to the side. "Aha, to answer your question boy. We will try to find the best magic user, a cure, or even a doctor to try lifting my son''s curse". Those words he said were purely because he still cared about his family members who had been falling into an abyss. However, Soma himself is not a pushover. He couldn''t let Jiang Wei get back to his house, wondering if he could escape and endanger many people in the process. "Can you?". A chilling tone slipped from Soma''s lips, raising the tension in the group as Jiang Ling''s eyes turned sharp. His assistant had also prepared to take out his blade from the storage. "What do you mean by that?". Jiang Ling''s tone had changed, and his sharp eyes glared at the boy, who impressively managed to stay calm in these situations. "...As far as I know there is no way to cure a person who is already being demonized!". Now, the tension took a sudden drop when Soma mentioned that term. There is not a single one who was unfamiliar with these terms until Soma spoiled it. Every adult in the room started to rack their brains and eventually came up with two different things that made them a bit wary and pity the boy in front of them. "You talk as if you know a lot about these phenomena. How did you know?". Jiang Ling''s probing eyes stared dagger at Soma''s figure. "...Well, let''s say I have some history with the Demon side". For those who are aware of the Red Project, which was terminated years ago, recently they received a rumour that everything had started to spread and that the project had been established once more. This piece of hidden news had arrived at every important person worldwide, hiding amongst the public''s eyes. "Then what are your suggestions, do tell me, boy?". Jiang Ling asked the boy with enough killing intent that radiated through his body as if he knew Soma''s answer from the start. "...Kill him!". Before everyone could react, Jiang Ling''s assistant disappeared from his place and reappeared in front of Soma in a blink. The man brandishes his palm, trying to knock out Soma''s solar plexus. But something unexpected happens in the man''s vision. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His eyes met with Soma for the less-than-second time. Both eyes met, shaking him to the core. Soma lightly stepped to the side toward the outer side of the man''s stance, grabbed the man''s wrist, twisted in behind him, and pinned him from behind. "Kuh!". The man tries to escape Soma''s grip, but he is immobilized by the strength Soma possesses. "Can you please let go of my assistant". "Soma, release him". Roland, who seemed oddly satisfied for some reason, made Soma wonder what was exactly what was on his head. Soma did as Roland had told and pushed away the aman in his hands, which prompted him to incur his wrath further. "That is enough, come back!". "Understood, sir". In a single blink, the assistant guy disappeared and stood behind Jiang Ling while tidying his appearance. "I am sorry for what my people did to you." Soma shook his head, telling them that it was okay. Meanwhile, the guy was already out of everyone''s sight. His brows twitched as he felt a stinging pain tightly grip his right wrist. Hiding under everyone''s gaze, he slid his shirt and suit on and saw blue skin underneath, which he hurriedly covered back. The man exhaled, feeling relief that his secret had been hidden. Without him noticing, Roland''s eyes lightly peeked under his suspicious act and found something interesting that set his heart ablaze. Viana, who noticed her husband acting like a child, sighs, clutching her temple for the event that will come in the future. "Well, it seems we didn''t make any progress on this topic, so how about we take a break for a moment and let ourselves do the rest as adults?" Soma''s piercing gaze was directed toward Roland, and wondering what he had to do in his head. "You are right. Let''s take a break. Thank you for your cooperation. Shall we then?" Jiang Ling took Roland''s proposal as they began to move out of the place, and all of them left the room. Soma, still dumbfounded, kept his wariness. But after Vinia''s warm hand gripped his shoulder, he turned to her and was shocked about what she had to say. "It''s okay, Soma. Your participation is truly helping us. Thank you for your cooperation and you should get back to your family". The grip on his shoulder tightened, and the aura she gave screamed a hidden agenda. "What does that mean?". "Here, use this to enter the VIP room!". Before they left the underground place, Viana gave Soma a gold card with the symbol of the Academy''s alma mater. **** Within the commotion that came from the arena in front of him, Soma stood in front of the door leading to the VIP room, where his groups were waiting for him. Thanks to the card Viana gave him, he has the luxury of staying in the VIP room as he likes. He can also bring as many relatives inside as he likes by keeping the card close. However, none of that mattered as he was being left behind with a huge question mark on his chest: why did the two of them act suspiciously at the end? His instinct skill gives him no response, which no harm will dawn upon him. But Soma is still curious. As he pushed the door inside, he found his family group eyes were drawn toward him, and Xiao Rui, who had been anxious ever since Soma had gone with Jiang guy, rushed to his side. "Xiao Ma, are you okay?". "Yeah, I am alright". Xiao Rui scans her nephew''s condition, checking his pulse and physique in case he is subjected to injustice. "Soma, you are back?". Soma glanced at the source, who called him with her usual listless tone, full of deep affection that rang melodiously in his ears, bringing smiles back to his lips. "Xiao Lian". Chapter 322: Chapter 322 Gathering. Seeing her fine body blew away the worry in Soma''s mind, and his mind was occupied by her well-being. He walked past his aunt and glanced at her body from head to toe. "You seemed okay. I am glad". "Mm, I am fine". "Good. Where is Hina and Serafina?". "They are both leaving for the waiting room, because soon their match will start". "I see". Soma realized that today''s match would pit together both groups that entered the second stage. There will be fifteen matches before continuing the rest for tomorrow. A cheer from the spectators under him brought his attention back to the Arena, where the seniors were fighting against each other. "Soma?". He shook his head after hearing Xiao Lian''s dumbfounded tone. "Let''s take a seat". "Mm" Simultaneously, the two of them took a seat side by side in front, as they they submerged in their own worlds. All of a sudden, the air around them turned mellowed and sweet. Everyone who saw the two youngsters act felt their heart racing in a certain nostalgic memory when they were at their age, except for Xiao Rui and Violet who spent their teenage years training or honing themselves to become a successful women in the future. Xiao Rui felt stabbed in the heart because of being ignored by her nephew, but she was happy with the outcome that she could meet her long-lost blood relatives alive. However, there is something that prickling in her heart. "What is this, I can''t fathom it clearly". "Ahaha first time?". Hisako who saw Xiao Rui''s condition approached her side and both of them simultaneously looked toward Soma and Xiao Lian who talked harmoniously while sitting. She understood those feelings in Xiao Rui''s heart. She also received it when her daughter was undergoing her rebellious phase. But, what Hiasko felt was certainly different compared to what Xiao Rui had experienced. As someone else said, the child''s first love is their own parents. In this case, despite having recently met each other. Xiao Rui was so happy that she welcomed Soma as her own child, but the reality is not always sweet like that. "Well, let''s all sit down and deepen our relationship, Beatrice also feels lonely because of the competition". S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, okay, thank you Miss Hisako". The two began to reunite with Beatrice, and the three became lively soon enough, cheering and laughing as they talked about their experience raising kids. Meanwhile, the other members of the group, Soma and Xiao Lian, could faintly hear their conversation, breaking their focus to look at the competition. The two let out a wry smile and resigned themselves to their fate. As the match continued, Hina and Serafina got their turn in the match and managed to pass without any mishap. Both of them returned to the VIP room with faces full of smiles. Also, not only the girls but Leon and Lin Fan managed to continue the match for tomorrow. {Everyone, thanks for your support and dedication in witnessing these diamonds in the rough in action. I hope we can give you enough entertainment. Thank you. We will meet again tomorrow, and tomorrow''s match will be opened a bit later than usual because of the declining contestant, but don''t be discouraged because I heard the rumor that the third year went on an expedition in the deepest dungeon on Earth will be back. So, make sure to come and watch their action. Everyone safe travels!} Then, the competition for the day had closed its curtain, as the emcee, who still retained her energy, bid farewell, and everyone, whether in the spectators'' seat or inside the VIP room, began to leave the building in an orderly manner. The officials and some student council line up to organize a long line that forms thanks to the bustling crowds. While the other people had to line up and wait for their turn, Soma sharpened his senses by engaging the Stars in his consciousness and found not a single soul left in the VIP room beside them. "What should we do?". Serafina, as the one who owns the right to the place, asked Soma who suddenly went quiet. "Of course we will gather at the same place. Do you mind Sera?". "Not at all, Miss Xiao Rui, have you decided on a place to stay yet?". "Ah, about that?". Xiao Rui turned toward her assistant and looked at her troubled expression, and she spoke. "Boss, because of our sudden visit and the fact that many tourists and people visit this island just to see the competition, we could only reserve a regular hotel in the east district, the opposite place where our plane is." Despite saying it with full remorse, Xiao Rui, who heard it, could only shrug her shoulders and accept the term easily. She had no problem staying at the place even though it was cheap, as long as it could provide her with the necessary good rest, and she was satisfied enough. "I see no problem for me". "No can do! Boos, you are our leader, there is no way I can let you rest in that kind of place. I already allocated the place for the other subordinates. Our drivers and pilot, so¡­". "Aiii, too complicated. I don''t mind it anyway". "No, means no!". As the two of them started to debate, Serafina intervened from the side by raising her hand, garnering everyone''s attention. "Then, you can come to my Manor". "?!". ***** Inside a tranquil dining hall where the chandelier hung above with its glittering lamps softly illuminated the place, giving color to everyone''s faces who were in the chorus of laughter of harmony, gathering together after finishing their dinner inside Serafina''s manor. "Oh right, Miss Xiao Rui. You said your sister is Soma''s mother right?". Beatrice, who sat beside Serafina, raised her first question. "Yes, she was a bit energetic and loved the dungeon so much that she received a moniker as a barbaric woman". Xiao Rui put down the glass that was filled with Red wine, a touch of gentleness painted across her face as he remembered her sister. She began to tell a story about how the two of them became famous. Her sister chose the dungeon over anything else, but it was the opposite for Xiao Rui, who pursued Money despite receiving a system. "Hmm, what sort of drive would push you two like that?". Hisako, who sat opposite Xiao Rui, asked, as she was curious about their circumstance. "Well, it was because of poverty I guess". Everyone in the room gasped and never expected Xiao Rui, who came as a renowned figure from the Xiao family, to have that kind of past. "Mm, but how? Aunt, aren''t you from our family? How can you?". Xiao Lian, who tilted her head, was shocked after hearing one of her relatives was poor. "Ufufu, you might not remember this, but at that time, your mother, who married into the main Family from a branch side, noticed me and my sister''s track record in the awakener''s world. Accidentally, our family name is also the same. Then she begged the head, your father, to take us in¡­" Xiao Rui took a breath to regain her mind before continuing. "We were asked to become her bodyguard, because the circumstances at that time were pretty tight and the fact that your mother was from a lower birth, led to some problems until she recruited us and thus our friendship deepened". "I see". Xiao Lian, who understood what Xiao Rui said, was lost in thought and experienced what kind of treatment she and her mother were having. "Then, long story short, My sister who went abroad for a reason said that she found her partner and asked your mother to give her your mother''s blessings and free her from the task. I was shocked but felt happy for her. Then after that things just went well until it took a nosedive in getting worse". The atmosphere around them turned heavy when Xiao Rui told the rest. Read exclusive adventures at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net "Your mother became ill. So, I decided to take care of you and your mother as part of my job. One led to another, then I found the news that my dear sister is dead and my nephew was also stated to be gone". As the story took a sudden turn and felt heavy, Xiao Rui took the wine and sipped it in her hand to lessen the gloomy feeling in her heart. "I was devastated at first and tried to run away from everything, but I realized there is still someone that needs my help and the promise I have with my sister and Lian''er mother. So, I preserved myself for years after years, trying to find my nephew''s presence, but the results were none. When I find you, Xiao Ma. Thank you, for being alive and not leaving me alone in this world. Truly, Thank you!". Xiao Rui, with rosy cheeks, looked at her nephew tenderly with glittering eyes, which caused everyone in the room to turn grief. For those who know Soma''s past, everyone''s mind began to get clouded by fury and grief, and they wondered why this Family was cursed so much. "Yeah, me too. Thank you so much, Aunt. Now that I''m here, I will protect you if anything happens. Also, I am happy to hear my mother''s story." "Heeh, you silly little boy. I will protect you for sure this time. So, don''t worry, I will take care of you for me and for my sister''s sake as well". Everyone''s gaze softened as they saw the interaction between the long-lost Family that had just reunited, and no one dared to raise their hand or open their mouth and let the two converse to their heart''s content. Soma, who feels fulfilled after talking with his aunt, drowns the water from his glass and exhales. "Aunt, do you want to hear my story?". "Xiao Ma''s story?". Chapter 323: Chapter 323 Fifth day, Start!. Soma, unusually, had his mind lessened because of the presence of his aunt as he began to tell the story about his childhood. Some of the people in the room had heard it but not in detail. Hiroshi, Hisako, Hina, and Xiao Lian, who knew his past, tightened their hearts because they knew the story was not a pleasant one to hear. Serafina, Beatrice, Xiao Rui, and her trusted assistant decided to join dinner in place. The three of them pry open their ears, for this one is a good chance to hear his past. "Well, where should I start?". He takes his time for a while before eventually starting, where he still vividly remembers his childhood memories with his parents. "...They were good parents and sometimes acted lovingly toward each other. It was a happy moment, they always spend time with me despite their busy schedule. At that time everything went well until suddenly that man came up.". Then, all of a sudden, the wholesome story turned into a gruesome one after the death of his parents. Serafina, Beatrice and Xiao Rui had all of their faces whitened, and their figures stiffened in their place. Never had in their wildest dream that Soma had that kind of past. Beatrice''s eyes blinked before it was covered by glittering tears that started to accumulate, her heart clenched in grief knowing that. She began to understand that day why Soma had to react like that the moment she forced him to call her mother. As for Xiao Rui, her eyes were filled with tears streaming down, hearing about her sister''s tragic death and Soma''s life, but despite the intense grief she accumulated in her heart, it is also mixed with infuriating anger toward the demon who destroyed her sister''s family. The story escalated further about how he became one of the guinea pigs for the Red project, being rescued, living like a marionette with no purpose in life, just searching for a way to die. He also shared how he helped people in need when a Demon appeared in front of him, and Soma became a demon himself. Eyes in the room were gathered upon the young boy, who seemed to have experienced something far greater than any of them combined. Some of them already know of the cruel world they live in, and after hearing Soma''s stories, they felt a bit compared. "Well, so it was like that. I still don''t know about that demon''s whereabouts but I believe I have killed him at that time. So¡­". Gura, the devouring demon he fought at the bridge at that time. Even though he was being possessed by his demon self, he witnessed the moment Gura''s body exploded into mist and died in place. Experience new stories with m v|-NovelFire.net However, something is still bugging him, and he wonders what it is. Soma then continued the story of what he wanted to do and the reason he sought strength more than anyone else. He spilt all of it without leaving anything behind. "Xiao Ma, I''m sorry I am not there when you needed me the most, and I truly thank you for not giving up on living. Thank you". Xiao Rui walked out from her seat and embraced Soma from the side, tightened her hug as if to say she would never leave this boy side ever again and vow to protect him from now on. Tears trickled down her cheeks as they dropped into Soma''s head. She and Beatrice and Serafina, who had heard the story for the first time, bawled their eyes. Serafina, for example, after hearing about Soma''s past, glanced at HIna and Xiao Lian, who seemed calm upon hearing it. Still, in their eyes, she could vividly feel the desire to rush toward his side and support him. She began to get quite lost in thought about the event that had taken place, and it once more strengthened her desire to protect and support Soma with all she had. After the heavy mood that enveloped the room, the girls began to liven the mood by sharing some of their stories about how they met Soma. That night, everyone had a blissful night, and everyone went off to their own room. However, there is some commotion when the girls decide to sneak up and go toward Soma''s room at night. But their respective mothers stop them, telling them they are too young for that and still need to consider the boy''s feelings before they back down for now. ***** Inside a private hotel, the luxurious furniture was hidden by shadows because of the dimly lit room. A lone man sat beside the room''s windows, gazing outside, seemingly lost in thought. In front of him is a bottle of fine wine that ages well, a glass, and a phone, showing the man with a melancholic expression. "Wei''er". Jiang Ling''s voice was soft and meek, starkly different from what he had in the earlier noon. The figure of his son couldn''t get separated from his own mind, and currently, he is asking his subordinates to search for a doctor, scientist or whatever someone that can save his son''s life. He even put a huge amount of money into it and will do whatever it takes, even if it costs half his life. Then, a sudden vibration from his phone broke him from his daydreaming, and when he looked at the caller''s name, his eyes shot wide open. He hurriedly answered it. "Yes, how can I help you, Mr Damian?". His voice gradually turns brighter as he is offered a deal by the most influential person on the planet. Only later does he know that Jing Ling is already approaching the point of no return. ***** Earlier in the morning, when the sun was just about showing signs of waking up, Roland, who had already completed his morning practices, received an email from Jiang Lings about his son. Looking at the email he received, Jiang Ling seems confident in his words about bringing his son back from that state. "Hmph, how foolish". However, when viewed from another perspective, his brain starts to perk up, and he understands what his wife is thinking. From the moment she first contacted the Jiang family until she involved Soma, Viana had planned this. "So, it becomes like this. As usual you are a terrifying one". Roland''s scalp turned numb after somehow understanding his wife''s plan. He put off the phone while wiping the sweat on his temple before returning to the manor he was living in. ***** {Hello and good morning. Welcome back to the Martial Arts competition on the fifth day. I personally thank you, guys, for being loyal to witnessing a young talent from worldwide that gathered in the Academy. I hope that we can entertain you again today. With this, the fifth day of the competition officially started} A loud and energetic emcee welcomed the bustling crowds that had gathered in front of the stadium, and the festive atmosphere was more wild than ever. Soma and his group had to form a line to enter the VIP room under the glare of the warm sun. At first, they decided to arrive a little faster than this, but Xiao Lian''s morning behaviour delayed their departure. The girl in mention was standing beside Soma with a hunched back and a gloomy feeling surrounding her figure. "Xiao Lian, cheer up!". "Mm". Her languid mood worsened. It was not like she was being fried by other members, but the reason she was feeling this way, was. "She didn''t wake me up!". Earlier in the morning, Soma, as usual, spent it doing his daily quest. Hina and Serafina, who rarely show interest since they returned to the Academy, decided to join. After hearing the news, Xiao Lian, who sleeps with her aunt, grumbled because she didn''t get woken up by her, who rises early before sunrise. Feeling left behind, she decides to protest to her aunt, but instead, she is pinched on the cheek. "Mmmm". Xiao Lian''s cheek inflated, which garnered everyone''s attention because of how adorable she was. Soma, who saw her, smiled helplessly and shrugged his shoulders. He raised his right hand and began to pat her defenceless head. "Next time, I will wake you up in the morning". "!? Promise?". "Yeah, I promise". "Mm, good, pat my head more!". Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay". Hina and Serafina, who saw the scene unfold in front of them, had to swallow their instinct to ask to be patted by the boy they liked. Meanwhile, the parents couldn''t hold back their nasty side, grinning meaningfully in the morning. After some time had passed, it was finally Soma''s turn. Before Serafina could show the paper in her hand, Soma took out the golden card Vianna had given him, in which case, almost creating a commotion as he didn''t know the true worth of the card itself. As the group entered the corridor, they finally entered the VIP venue and sat in their usual place, garnering attention because of how conspicuous their group were. "Then, everyone, I will take my leave. It is about time for me to enter the Arena". Soma, who watched his group take their seats, informed them while standing on the sides. "Good luck, Xiao Ma". "I am sure you will win again this time". "Be careful out there, Soma". Xiao Rui, Hisako, and Beatrice expressed their support. When Soma turned to the girls'' side, he received only one glance, and they simultaneously said. "Finish it, quickly!". Soma, who heard their support, smiled wryly and nodded his head before leaving the room. "Like they say. I will wrap this match swiftly". Chapter 324: Chapter 324 Hina V Serafina. A loud boom resounded as it broke the commotion that gathered around the stadium when they watched Soma''s match. His overwhelming might once again stunned everyone; it had been showcased as he sent out the male senior with only a few moves. The senior male is currently lying outside the Arena with white eyes, and several officials are gathering upon him. "The match is over!". {Well, that is to be expected from Soma. His strength is too overwhelming for a first-year. Haaa, the winner of this match is Soma} Lee and the emcee girl lost words to describe the power this first-year possessed. Meanwhile, the scouts from every guild worldwide who watched him have their eyes gleaming in the desire to obtain the boy for their own guild. Soma, as the one in the center, turned back and ignored every gaze and gave back the brooch in his pocket. However, everyone was surprised. Instead of leaving the room, Soma went to the corner of the waiting room and sat in a lotus position while closing his eyes. Leon, who coincidentally also stayed in place, felt amazed. Seeing Soma''s composed behaviour, he gulped his own saliva as he still couldn''t picture himself winning against Soma. He was currently in training to master the power in his possession. He managed to gain some support from those angelic figures, which strengthened his resolve to earn an achievement in this competition. With sneaky action, Leon glanced at Soma, who was currently sitting motionless while breathing regularly. "I''m always wondering about that. Is he training?". "Next participant, Leon Pendragon. Prepare yourself!". The announcement from the official in the waiting room shook him to the core as Leon jolted his gaze. "Y-yes!". Leon was still curious about Soma''s behaviour, but he reluctantly walked forward and approached the official''s site to get prepared. As he received another brooch in his pocket, his heart thumped, and his mind began to recall the five figures who were always supporting him from the back, lessening the burden in his heart. "I will win this". Soma, whose sense had sharpened almost into the realm of intuition, felt a certain gaze from the boy, who seemed hesitant to call him because of their current position. He felt that his presence, which has not shown much progress, is clearly showing a slight difference. When he closed his eyes, his senses activated like a radar that caught everyone''s presence in the shape of lumps of colour from the Aura they possessed. In the room where Soma was waiting, he could certainly feel a huge reaction from Leon, who just walked out of the room. Leon''s colour is blinding gold. It is a warm light toward those he considered good and lethal toward evil. It is a contrast to the feeling Soma has for himself. A menacing crimson aura mixed with natural energy from the surrounding environment circulating around his veins keeps strengthening his entire physique. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill adapt activated] [Drawing The Devil''s power¡­. It resonated with the natural energy the user absorbs] [Accumulating¡­ Changing the nature of the user''s power¡­] [The user''s mutated physique had evolved further strengthen its constitution] [All stats raised +10] Without his knowledge, the notification window had popped out right in front of him, blocking his sight. However, Soma himself is submerging himself fully into the training he had. At this moment, he is trying to fuse his own power and the star''s power he cultivated to see if some significant change will happen. "Hm, this is?" Under his muttering, he saw that his vast consciousness had begun to morph. The stars that glittered across his consciousness began to change. Its pure and ethereal white colour turned murkier into crimson as it gradually rose up before enveloping the second stars. [The user is achieving its threshold and one step away from clearing the Second Star¡­] [Delayed¡­] "Let''s hold onto it!". Soma muttered to himself as he saw the second star was on the verge of breaking its way toward the third. Even though he is delaying the breakthrough, Soma could feel slightly that his body received the reward from it. [Your constitution raised] [All stats raised +1] ¡­.. [Your constitution raised] [All stats raised +1] ¡­.. [Your constitution raised] [All stats raised +1] ¡­.. Time had passed until Soma himself had lost his sense of time and was submerged in his consciousness. "...ma!". From his ear, he could faintly hear the melodious voice whispering his name, and it gently disrupted the flow of circulation in his training. "Soma!". Now, the voice was much clearer, and he could feel a gentle tap on his cheek, which made his eyes flutter open. He saw a red-haired girl with concerned eyes staring at him. "Hina? What is the matter?". Soma exhaled, and he loosened the tension in his body, taking his seat properly. "I should be the one asking you that? What are you doing?". "Well, just training". "I see, I thought you were sleeping in this place". "How could I do that? Hm, by the way, why are you here?". "Oh right, now is my match with Sera after taking a break for half an hour ". "Then, where is Sera?". He turned his gaze sideways, trying to search Serafina''s whereabouts, but she was nowhere to be seen. "She is not here. Sera took a different route from me, and she has probably already arrived in the Arena." "Then why are we waiting? Let''s go to the Arena. This was your awaiting match with her." "Yeah, let''s go". Hina flashed her warm smile as she offered a hand to help Soma stand. Soma grabbed her hand, and both of them walked away from the place, retreating toward the path that would lead them to the Arena. As the two of them neared the Arena, Hina''s pulse could be heard by Soma, and he certainly felt that her warm hand had gradually turned colder. Hina must have been nervous in this match because her opponent was none other than her close friend, sisters, or whatever term best describes their closeness. Soma didn''t utter a single word. From their linked hand, Soma tightly gripped her hand, sending a rush of warmth that spread to her being, lessening the tension in her mind. "Let''s go!". Slowly, their hands Separated, and Hina encouraged herself and walked away without looking back, leaving Soma, who watched her back with an affectionate smile. He turned to look at the Arena and saw Serafina standing still, shrouded in her aloof Aura. Her eyes were colder than the winter itself. She briefly glanced at his side, and she slightly faltered before she composed herself. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So stubborn". After separating from Soma, Hina regulated her breath, slow and deep, trying to calm her stirred heart. Once she reached the Arena and looked at her opponent, her heart tightened and generally calmed. "As expected!". Hina muttered to herself, seeing the composed Serafina. As her senior, she clearly had much more experience seeing the world. That helped shape her current self and made Serafina a better person than Hina herself. However, she didn''t have any intention of relenting in this match. She has pride as the leader of the parties Soma created. Serafina, as a senior, also stakes her pride in this match. She didn''t have any intention to pull back her magic and intended to go full throttle. "Both of you come here". Lee, who instructed the girls, saw them approaching without taking a glance at him, focusing only on the opponent before them. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net Without being told, both of them prepared, and Serafina took out the book she received from Soma and Hina. She summoned her full equipment. A green Katana in hand and a green Hagoromo also circled across her back, which made everyone in the venue still in shock upon witnessing a new piece of equipment in Hina''s hand. "Akabane, I think it was a bit too much". Lee, who felt some kind of mysterious vibe from the cloth, looked at Hina. But Hina, as usual, didn''t turn to the source and opened her mouth. "Don''t worry teacher, I only wield it to fly around for it has the passive flying skill". "But¡­". "No problem. Let''s get into it". Serafina cut from the side, prompting the match to begin immediately. Lee felt a bit conflicted for a bit, but upon seeing the determination on the girls'' faces, he sighed and nodded his head. "Okay, you guys get ready!". "Yes!". Both girls simultaneously answered. Unlike the usual contestants, they separated and stood pretty far away from each other. "Match start!". Lee came back toward his post and witnessed something odd: the two contestants were just glaring at each other, probing. "Sera". Hina, both hands ready to draw her Katana. "Yeah, Hina". Serafina, the book she had floated in front of her, opened its pages. "Let''s not waste anymore time and give it our best from the start!". Their voices echoed in the venue, which raised the tension in the Arena as they said the words simultaneously. "Original Magic - Kusanagi no Tsurugi!". "Anima Descent!". Chapter 325: Chapter 325 Blaze V Tempest. The stadium was glowing in red and green color as the two girls unleashed their strongest card at the first start. On the red side, a scorching hot that burned even the moisture in the air enveloped half the arena, which made the spectators sweat and feel an insatiable thirst. Her body gleamed under the blazing red flame that swirled around her, and her green katana turned orange, for it was coated with high-temperature flame. The hagoromo on her back also had a change: the translucent cloth that circled her back turned into a flaming circle, illustrating Hina as a fire goddess. On the other hand, Serafina showed no significant change in her figure; only her eyes were sharp, and she had red pupils. A hurricane compressed itself, forming a barrier around her, blowing away the fire that came to her side, intending to burn all of that oxygen. Her hair swayed gently, and she began to leave the ground, and once she stood in mid-air, looking down at her opponent, she smirked. "Here I go!". S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a single wave from her hand, more than dozens of magic circles appeared in front of her and above Hina; a massive one glowed in the green pattern before a huge whirlwind descent and swallowed Hina''s figure, who just stood and did nothing. The spectators gasped because they were shocked to see Hina helplessly being swallowed, but from inside the whirlwind, a blazing glow appeared, and a huge hole appeared as Hina breached out from it and rushed toward Serafina directly. The blade on her hand glowed fiercely, and as she swung the blaze, a trail of flame tail followed along the blade''s trajectory as it easily cut the surrounding barrier that protected Serafina. However, the barrier was instantly repaired, and Hina, who intended to slip through, halted in the skies and had to take action as she saw the more than dozens of magic circles around Serafina glowing in a frightening manner. "Go!". Again, with just a simple command from Serafina, Hina began to be bombarded by dozens of compressed winds that took the form of a slash. Hina clicked her tongue and slashed away the incoming wind blade, but the amount was too significant. Also, its quantity had already reached more than double its amount. "Let''s see how long you can endure wasting your mana like that. I will get through this, hm!". A magic circle surrounding Hina completely halted her movement for a moment. "Fufu, I wonder who is the one that will spend first?". Serafina''s composed tone greatly stirred Hina''s competitive side as she flashed her white canines and shot up, dodging the magic Seafina had shot at her. Hina had to fly over the entire arena just to dodge the windblade Serafina created. The spell is considered basic by a wind elemental wizard, and its performance could be lethal depending on the person who utilizes it. Wind Blade became one of Serafina''s favorite spells because of its low mana expenditure, and it became deadly enough to cut her opponent in two. In front of Hina, a magic circle appeared, and a ball of wind appeared before it compressed to its limit and blasted, sending her body to the side because of her immediate response to the magic. "That was dangerous!". Hina grimace. Seeing the precise control and prediction, Serafina showed. It genuinely impressed Hina. Feeling something wasn''t right within her surroundings, Hina, who stood in the arena taking off some breath, knitted her brows and found herself surrounded by multiple magic circles surrounding her like a cage glowing in green color. "This is the end, Hina!". Before Serafina could activate the magic, Hina made a split-second decision and stabbed the sword into the arena. Below her, a red magic circle glowed as it spread its diameter, and a bright flame shot up the roof, burning all of the magic circles, including her. Serafina, who saw the event happening, knitted her brows in wonder. But as her mind faltered a bit, an orange diagonal line formed in her retina, and she could feel a chilling sensation that gripped her heart, coming. A bright red slash came from the pillar of flame and easily pushed through Serafina''s barrier, traveling through in a straight line. She tried to deflect the trajectory but was futile, so she glided to the side and dodged the slash. The hot temperature that just brushed her skin, burning a crisp air around her slightly, caused her breath to halt for a second. "My turn!". A low voice comes from beneath her, and it sends an electric rush of danger around Serafina''s body. "!!!". Seeing the destroyed shield around Serafina, Hina shot upward in a straight line and brandished her katana inside her waist. She swung the katana vertically from below. The blade bypassed in front of Serafina; its hot blade passed a centimeter across her lower jaw, and a bead of sweat streamed down her temple. However, Hina didn''t finish with just one attack; she stopped in front of Sefarina, then twisted her wrist and swung the katana horizontally. Thanks to her martial arts practice, Serafina can stay calm in this situation. She ducked down and extended her palm forward with a magic circle in it. "Blown away!". The magic circle glowed in a green pattern, and a gale of wind was created, which pushed Hina''s body away from Serafina''s. "Kuh!". Even though it looked like a weak-looking spell, Hina received the blow head-on, making her lungs on fire as she was blown away from the place. A swirling wind began to gather around Serafina, and it created another protective layer, but now it was not only one but a triple layer. "...". "...". Both girls floated above the arena, watched by numerous spectators who saw them in awe. Their beautiful figure and strength draw many eyes, especially the scout from the guild. The two distanced themselves to regain their breathing as Hina and Serafina gasped for breath. Even though the match had just started, both of them had significantly spent much-reserved mana in their body after unleashing their trump card. Soma, who stood near the tunnel entrance, watched the match with intense spirit in his eyes. His heart thumped wildly ever since both girls unleashed their might from the start. He already recognized Hina''s power thoroughly, but he thought Serafina could grow to this extent just from him giving that book. It seemed a good choice for him to give the book to her. The last thing he regretted was the equipment he got along with the book, which was now under the hands of Invidia. Soma could imagine Serafina, along with a complete set of equipment and the possessor of that book. She would be unmatched by her peers. Then he can give Hina and Xiao Lian the pills he stored in his relics. The essence of fire and water. However, despite all of the friction in his mind, momentarily, his lips parted, and he watched the girls with an affectionate gaze and whispered. "Fly High, all of you!". Inside the VIP room, Xiao Lian, with her unusually excited gleam in her eyes, watched the match with bated breath. Her heart was beating so loudly as it echoed in her ears. The spectacles her peers showed in the match were drawing Xiao Lian in and hoping that she could take part in it. Xiao Lian''s defeat against Soma still lingered in her chest as it drove her mindset to strive further to develop her original magic and increase her basic strength to stand toe to toe with her beloved. "You saw it, dear?". Hisako from the side, overwhelmed with joy, asked Hiroshi. "Yeah, she had grown". Hiroshi also agreed with this aspect. Just recently, his daughter became indifferent toward others and always ran away from her problems. Today, they witnessed their daughter blooming and becoming a different person after spending her time with Soma. She cared about her friendship, garnering the trust of her peers to become their leader, and faced the difficulty head-on with her head held high. Beatrice, who has no understanding in this regard of power, watches her daughter''s happy face while battling Hina. A touch of gentle smile escapes her lips, and her vision is glittering. Looking back, Serafina, who awakened her power since she was a child, had a dark past. Luckily, Serafina was saved not long after that. But Beatrice could notice the slight difference in her daughter''s behavior. Also, the matter of her illness drove her further, filling her consciousness with grief. However, thanks to her current relationship, Beatrice could see the cheerful smile from her daughter, and it saved her heart from anything that plagued her. "Go for it, Sera!". The two figures in mention stood floated above the arena. Then, simultaneously prepare their stance. Hina brandishes her katana, and Serafina prepares her reserved mana in her possession, concentrating it on a single point. Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelFire.net With ragged breaths, their gaze met briefly, and they understood each other intention with smiles on their lips. "It seems you are out of gas". Hina, who tried to act composed, asked her opponent. "Leader, don''t try to act tough. We both know we are on our end rope". Serafina chuckled as a huge magic circle generated in front of him. However, her magic circle caused a stir that stunned every wizard in the place in silence. Hina, who noticed the danger of the magic circle in her vision, inhaled deeply and poured all of her mana reserved into the blade. Her hand trembles, and the red across the blade Hammon changes its density; it turns even redder, and it turns half the area into dessert. "Let''s finish this!". Chapter 326: Chapter 326 Applause. The two girls sucked a lot of air into their lungs and prepared for their last attempt in the match. With trembling hands, Hina discarded all her unnecessary thoughts and focused her being toward the figure in front of her. Serafina makes another preparation as the magic circle with weird ancient text begins to rotate and is divided into several parts as it gives birth to something marvellous. The wind in the surrounding area began to change its flow, splitting into two parts: Hina used it as fuel, and Serafina used it to compress it into something out of this world; it greatly shook the foundation of the Arena. In front of Serafina, a lump of wind was created before it transformed into a figure of a green tiger. The tiger''s figure is pretty medium-built, floating in midair, looking at Hina as its enemy. "Heavenly beast that governs over Wind, Byakko!". The entire stadium turned upside down as the incarnation of one of the heavenly beasts appeared. It howled in might, creating a shockwave that pushed aside the weak-minded people to stay conscious, making the entire stadium tremble in fright. Hina, who received the howl directly, felt her entire being stiffened upon a great being that blocked her way upon reaching this point. Despite her trembling heart and shivering mind, Hina grits her teeth and tightly gripped her Blazing Katana, preparing her stance. While unconsciously, her lips spread wide in a fearless grin. Read exclusive adventures at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net "That''s more like it. Original Magic - Kusanagi no Tsurugi, forward!". With the heavenly tiger incarnation ready, it stood in front of Serafina, serving like her loyal subordinate. Hina lowered her stance and rushed forward like a missile, inhaling deeply and brandishing her katana. "Go, Byakko brings me victory!". The tiger howled lightly before it rushed forward like a mad bull, charging head-on before a collision happened. A loud boom resonated, creating a shockwave that gave entire spectators goosebumps, and some of them even fainted from the residual energy. The barrier that protects the spectators starts to tremble, and anxiety begins to creep up upon the spectator''s hearts. However, Viana appeared from out of nowhere and began enhancing the barrier with her magic. She sighed in amazement, seeing her students had this much accomplishment, and all of that because they were associated with none other than Soma. It genuinely made her curious as to how they progressed this much at that age. Hina''s blade collided with the tiger''s front, but her blade was halted in between because of the transparent barrier that prevented it from piercing further. Her vision distorted before it turned red as blood sprouted streaming down her cheeks, and it also appeared from her nose. "Haaaa!". Even under the pressure of torture and throbbing agony that assault her physique and mind. Hina howled like a wounded beast and kept pushing forward. Gradually, the blazing blade moved a millimetre from its place, approaching the tiger. "Kuh!". Knowing that her magic was being pushed back, Serafina received the backlash as her mind intensely throbbed, corrupting her thoughts. Blood spurted from her nose and eyes, the same as Hina''s, indicating that she had overused her mana. "Go!". Gritting her teeth, Serafina squeezed the remaining mana that gathered around her body, and her surroundings pushed it straight toward her magic, which increased the burden in her brain, spurting much more blood in the process. The entire venue turned silently in an uproar, and their gaze couldn''t leave the mesmerizing display of power by the students in the Academy. It was scary but thrilling, dangerous but Jaw-dropping. Both girls'' eyes flashed with intense light before time elapsed; it turned still for a moment, and a blinding light emerged in the entire venue. A loud boom happened as it blasted a massive shock wave that shook the entire Academy radius. It kept ringing for almost a couple of seconds before it settled down. In front of them, massive white smoke gathered, and there was no indication of the two contestants. Slowly, the smoke dispersed, and everyone saw an entire gouged arena. No one was there, leaving it empty. {This is¡­!} "The match is Over!". The emcee and Lee, who noticed the situation in the match, announced its end. But the emcee gazed, swimming to the sides, contemplating what should be said about the match. Upon closer inspection, everyone in the venue also began to realize the situation under the Arena. Outside the Arena, Hina and Serafina lie unconsciously, which indicates both of their disqualifications. {Um, How should I? Hm?!} As the emcee wanted to announce the result, her terminal trembled slightly. She received a message directly from Vice-Headmaster Viana, who happened to have left the site. She gulped saliva to moisten her throat before switching her mood on. {...Woah, what an amazing performance from both contestants, which made our hearts set ablaze in flame. Sadly, both of them had to swallow a bitter pill because of their disqualification. Everyone gives applause to our contestants!} Gradually, the entire stadium was filled with a bustling clapping noise accompanied by a cheering shout that encouraged both girls who lay unconscious. Soma clapped his hands from the side and was quite impressed by the match. Beside him, several officials ran toward the girls and began to carry them to the infirmary. "I guess, I should tell the others". The officials who bypassed Soma returned, bringing the unconscious Hina with her katana that was still tightly gripped in her hands. Soma glanced at the other side, and Serafina was also being carried by a stretcher as he walked away, leaving the place. ***** As he arrived inside the VIP venue where his family was gathering, Hisako, Beatrice, and Violet stood up from their seats after getting permission from the others. At first, all of them try to come together toward the infirmary, but after being reprimanded by Soma, they decide to pick only their respective mothers, including Violet, for protection. "Soma led us!". S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hisako''s face is whitened, and she urges Soma to lead her. It is also the same for Beatrice, even though she didn''t express it. "Okay!". Soma began to leave the room, followed by the three, trespassing the deserted corridor before they arrived at the infirmaries where Hina and Serafina were being treated. "Thank you, Soma". Hisako pushed open the door and entered inside, which garnered the attention of the nurses. Beatrice, who planned to enter, stopped in her tracks, for she found it weird because of Soma''s passive action. She knows that Soma is rather affectionate toward his partners and finds his nature endearing, but today, Soma was slightly different. "Soma?". "Yes. What is it, Mother?" "Are you not coming in?". "Well, I will do it later. Please take care of them for now". Without giving a proper explanation, Soma leaves the place under the absent-minded gaze of the two women. Soma walked away toward the tunnel where he had stood earlier, which gave it a perfect view of the Arena. As he moved forward, a silhouette of a boy caught his sight, and the boy also realized Soma''s presence. "Hmph, why are you here? Should you stay with your girls?". Lin Fan glanced briefly and talk with his aloof tone before he turned to look at the Arena, which was being repaired. "Well, the two of them are strong-willed. I am sure they wouldn''t be disappointed if it''s not me." "What? Aren''t you just bragging now!?". "That is not my intention, besides you are the one who started it, dude". Soma stopped and stood beside Lin Fan, overlooking the Arena. Both of them kept their silence until Lin Fan, who occasionally glanced to the side but was afraid to express it, snorted. "How was your breathing training?". Caught off guard by Lin Fan''s rare response. Soma glanced to the side only to see his straight face, not showing any particular change in expression. "Well, I guess not so bad". Lin Fan, who felt scepticism about that reply, circulated his breathing technique, which sharpened his senses further. His eyes started to probe Soma''s figure, but sadly, he couldn''t figure out anything. This will lead only to either Soma failing in his attempt or He managed to do it, but he is skilful enough to hide it. Lin Fan himself had done that from the first time he broke through to his first star. However, he is still not quite sure about the boy beside him. His entire existence screams mysterious, making him feel uncomfortable nearing him. Silence descended once more, enveloping both of them before Lin Fan spoke up in his mind. "How was your meeting with the Jiang Family?". "Well, Nothing much despite that I deliberately provide a suggestion to kill the boy". Lin Fan''s body flinched as he could feel a slight killing intent from Soma''s words. His heart throbbed because of the dare word Soma spouted. Internally, Lin Fan wondered just how someone could hold that much confident and fearless side within him. Before Lin Fan could utter his words, a loud fanfare echoed throughout the venue, bringing his attention to the Arena. {Thank you, everyone. The Arena has been fixed, and we will commence the next match soon. But, Um, I have something to say¡­} Both Soma and Lin Fan stood still, looking at the entire fixed arena. Soma exhaled and kept everything within himself that he wanted to throw at Lin Fan, turning around. "Lin Fan". "What?". "I will await you in the Final!". "!?". After uttering his wish, Soma moved his feet, dragging him from Lin Fan''s side, who stood still, stiffened like a statue. Chapter 327: Chapter 327 Spirit. After bidding farewell to Lin Fan, Soma spent his time waiting inside the infirmary with his two mother-in-laws for his girlfriends to regain consciousness. From the loud cheer and announcement from the Arena, it seemed Lin Fan managed to gain victory in the match, and the remaining contestants that go toward the next stage, the semi-final stage, which will be conducted tomorrow, are four people. Soma vs. Leon and Lin Fan vs. Senior male from the third year who seemed to have some reputation in his back. It is finally happening, the event that will leave everyone speechless. The moment when Leon awakened his full power as a savior. The time shifted, and the sky showed its orange haze, and the two girls finally regained consciousness. "Where am I, kuh!". Experience new tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net Hina, who opened her eyes first, asked before she frowned, clutching her temple. The overload seemed still intact. "Hina, you awake?". Hisako, who sat beside her, abruptly stood up and checked her daughter''s condition. Hina''s face regained its cluster pink for a bit, and her eyes fully regained their light. "Mom, how long did I passed out?". "A couple of hours". "I see". Because of the commotion that had occurred, Serafina, who lay next to Hina, stirred. Her face contorted for a moment, and then her eyes fluttered open. "This is?". "Sera, my daughter". Beatrice caressed her daughter''s cheeks; worry painted her eyes while the four of them started chatting. Soma walked in and approached the girls. He could see a trace of blood in the girls'' uniforms, but it seemed it was nothing serious. He summoned two bottles of Mana potion and Stamina potion, which he collected from his first Trial dungeon, and gave each to the girls. [High-grade mana potion had been consumed] [Restore the user mana 70%] [High-grade Stamina potion had been consumed] [Restore the user stamina 80%] Their bodies glowed, and the rosy cheeks on their face indicated that they were almost fully recovered. "Thanks, Soma". "Thank you". Hina and Serafina said their thanks before they flipped away the white sheet covering their bodies and shifted their feet outside, leaving the bed. At first, there was still a feeling of swaying from their vision, but gradually, it became normal, and the girls talked to their mother about how healthy they were. A deliberate knock echoed in the place, which garnered the attention of the people inside. The door creaked open and showed Violet, who seemed worried about the condition inside, who still hadn''t shown any symptoms of awakening. However, the moment she saw her boss and Hina. Looking at their cheery conversation, the girls seemed fine. Violet sighed in relief before opening her mouth to inform them. "Everyone, would you like to continue this at home? Looking at the time". "You are right". Serafina, who realized that the day had turned to evening, was flustered as she instructed Violet. "Prepare the car? Asked one of our people to pick us!". "They are already waiting for us at the entrance gate, and the others are also waiting for us there." "Okay, everyone lets go to our manor". As time passed, the family gathered around Serafina''s manor with cheer and laughter, which came from the adults'' praise of the girls'' performance today. Hina and Serafina become the main stars at the event, not forgetting Xiao Lian, who rarely shows her flustered side, stands proudly with the other two. The girls, now alone, gather inside Serafina''s private room. They wear pajamas, and their hair shines down under the cascading light of the moon from the window. After enjoying a relaxing bath, the three of them decide to stay in Serafina''s room, for they have something in common to discuss. They sat across a soft cushioned seat, surrounding a round table filled with late-night snacks that Hina had gathered inside her storage. "Gosh, today was pretty exhausting". Serafina grumbled as she sipped a card box of chocolate milk in her hands, then took a pocky stick and bit into it. "You are right, I still even feel groggy in my magic activation". Hina calmly interjected, slowly sank her back toward the seat, and looked at her party members, who seemed to enjoy the snacks. Xiao Lian has puffed cheeks and keeps slurping vanilla milk before opening her mouth. "Um, Senior?". "Hm? What''s the matter, Xiao Lian?". "Mm, Your power, what exactly is that?". Hina, who got her Spirit back, leaned her body forward as she enjoyed the strawberry milk in hand. "Yeah, that, I am curious too. What is your power, true nature? Unlike Xiao Lian and Me who depend in manifestacion of Original Magic, But yours, seemed a little bit odd, and powerful!". "Well, how should I start? You guys remember when I received the Grimoire from Soma at that time, right?". Both girls nodded and listened intently to the topic of what Serafina found out after reading the book. "Turns out, it was not a grimoire book that only contained high or advanced spells in it. But the true nature of that Grimoire is to connect yourself with nature. The source of the element itself and Gain recognition by it to gain an unlimited source of nature power". "Connect with the nature element, is that, perhaps?". Hina, who seeks knowledge and is obsessed with power, once submerged herself through reading books, whether it is history, fantasy, or Grimoire. She understands the meaning of Serafina''s words. She once found a unique existence that claimed to have become a part of an ancient power that is forgotten today. It was never to be spoken of again until Serafina revealed it. "...Unlimited Source of power". Xiao Lian, still unaware of the terms, tilted her head to the side, which made Serafina chuckle, seeing her adorable side. "Yeah, Hina. It seems you know it too. The power I gained from the book is how to contract a spirit, especially the spirit of Wind". "I see. I understand it now". "Spirit? Is that something that comes from a fairy tale?". "Yeah it sure was, but after seeing Sera''s power first hand. I am convinced". In the book Hina once read said. In ancient times, there was an entity called Spirit, which was borned to brings balance upon the world. Lightning, as the hands of Creator God, reshaped the planet, and then the four main elements were born managing the planet they are living in now. Each of them had its own purpose and consciousness to stabilize the planet, which they called the Spirit. The Fire Spirit was born as the core of the planet, the Water Spirit appeared as a massive body of water that cools the fire, the Wind Spirit brought an atmosphere and seasons, and the Earth Spirit created a solid foundation for living. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Creator God also created another miracle besides lightning: light and dark, which is considered to be a power that couldn''t coexist. This miracle maintains the balance of the world and brings day and night to sustain the world cycle. "Wait, from what Sera had told us, if there is wind spirit, is it possible?". Hina, who had reached a conclusion, raised her head and glanced at her party members, who seemed to be figuring out her meaning. "Yeah, I believe it is possible". Serafina calmly nodded her head, which brought another hope for the other two. "Mm, so, Water Spirit for me and Fire Spirit for Hina". "Yeah, with this we can become much stronger than we are". Silence descended upon the room as the girls heard what Serafina had said and imagined they succeeded in gaining recognition by nature itself. Time ticked, giving them a real sense of time before Hina, who realized that she needed to do something if she wanted her dream to come true, leaned her back to the seat and sighed. "Well, it was worth figuring it out. How about it, Xiao Lian?". "Mm, it is worth a shot. If we can become stronger than this then¡­". "We can Support him from the side". Serafina interjects and softens the atmosphere in the room. The girls cheerfully laugh together while curious about what the boy''s doing right now. ***** After the fulfilling dinner, Soma walked alone inside the deserted hallway, showing him the path that led toward the backyard. In front of him stood a single door blocking his path to the outside. Slowly, he twisted the door handle and pulled inside the door. He was greeted by a chilly wind of autumn that seeped into his pores. The breeze felt pleasant as it cooled off Soma''s mind. He walked past the door, aware that someone had seen his action from far away, but he completely ignored it and went outside. "This is good". Standing in the middle of the not-too-wide field, Soma glanced upward only to see a full moon shining above, accompanied by countless blinking stars, watching the mortals below it with its ethereal feeling. Unconsciously, his eyes closed, and Soma began to regulate his breathing into a slow and deep one and entered his own consciousness. "The place had changed!". His consciousness now turned completely bleak. The sky was dark, and only nine dots of constellations, two of which were shining with bright crimson light, were above him. Beneath him, the familiar desolate land, cracked ground, and withered plants. A majestic tree in the middle of it, covered by red veins that seemed to bulge showed its persistence in living despite the condition. On its thick branch upward, a figure of a boy completely black with a crimson pair of eyes looked at Soma. Behind him, a pair of bat wings and a tail slowly floated before he reached the ground and smiled. "Well, well well,. It''s been a while hasn''t it, Soma?". "...Yeah, it''s been a while, Me!". Chapter 328: Chapter 328 Breakthrough. Sooma''s gaze was sharp as he looked toward his own devil self, who slowly showed himself, approaching with a wide snicker on his face. Different from the last time when the Devil was still in the form of black smoke, his current appearance mirrored Soma''s, with additional traits that separated them. The Devil parted his lips and looked downward, probing the boy in front of him. Then, his eyes glanced upward, looking at the two crimson stars glittering brightly, showing their existence. "Well, you have quite an upgrade there? This kind of Power, I like it!". He is impressed; seeing the new power that Soma learned genuinely baffles him. However, it was not a type of bad shock. Instead, the Devil is impressed that Soma could slowly prepare in case something happens. The Devil didn''t know that this kind of power existed. "It seems you properly heed my warning". "What are you talking about?". "Heh, Well. If you didn''t want to disclose it then I wouldn''t pry, but". All of a sudden, the Devil''s body disappeared before it reappeared beside Soma with his fist thrust forward. Noticing the attack, Soma, who was wary about the Devil''s movement, began to act. Soma lowered his stance while dodging the Devil''s punch. He countered by shifting his body weight and launching an elbow strike aimed toward the Devil''s right ribs. The Devil easily caught the attack, and both of them stayed in the position for a couple of seconds, and then the Devil smiled. "Not bad!". After being impressed by Soma''s reaction. The Devil began to launch his assault and utilized the movements that Soma had ingrained and trained in his body. He performed a perfect copy through all of it. Soma, feeling calm, observed every movement the Devil made and was already expecting this because of their connected souls, bound together. It is not strange if the Devil could do it, too. Both of them perform high-speed close-quarters combat, which involves striking, dodging, and deflecting, using all of their bodies as weapons. However, one thing is different: the Devil had an advantage in the fight, using his wings to blind Soma for a while and his tail, which could be used as a slight distraction. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Skill Instinct proficiency up!] [Skill Instinct was on the verge of evolving into Intuition] Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net [Your Universal Breathing Technique has undergone a significant change!] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Synchronized with the devil''s power and enhancing the user''s Body] [All stats raised +1] [All stats raised +1] ¡­.. Without Soma''s knowledge, dozens of translucent windows appeared outside his line of sight as his body responded to the situation of its owner''s body. He could only feel it. Slowly, his breathing slowed down, and he entered a state of intense concentration. His consciousness and senses expanded; he could clearly see the movement around him, whether it was the enemy or the airflow. A single fist blocked his sight, and Soma tilted his head to the side, dodging it and entering the Devil''s domain while swinging his fist upward. The Devil bent his body and shifted his stance to the side, circling around Soma and putting strength in his feet before launching a kick, aiming at Soma''s jaw. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because of the sudden action from the Devil and Soma being delayed for a moment, he raised his arms to protect his face. Upon collision, he could feel a sudden blow that pierced through his blockade, shaking his entire body numb while his body blew a couple of meters away. Both sides maintain their stance before the devil chuckles and cracks a laugh as he releases the tension in his body. "Kahahaha, not bad for a self taught!". Soma also lowered his hands but did not dismiss his tensed body, cautious about the Devil''s whim. The Devil''s body suddenly ''poff'' turned into black smoke as he reappeared in front of the majestic tree, standing with his back wide exposed. "Fuuh, that was such a great warm up. You know what, my body feels stiff after being chained by that Yellow Guy and now he is gone, I am completely free". He twisted his joints, showing that he was having a hardship for all this time. "What are you intending to do?". After the disappearance of Martial Saint, Soma prepared himself for the worst that the devils inside him would wreak havoc if he showed a slight weakness. However, after all this time, there is no disturbance that makes him wonder what exactly the Devil inside him wants to do. "Nothing". "Like I would believe you". "...Well, Sorry to say that, but because of one of your skills, it seemed impossible for me to try to overtake your body now!". "...". Soma listened to the Devil''s word in silence and was full of doubt. He still vividly remembers the time he faced Gura when, all of a sudden, the Devil took control over him without his consent. As if understanding what actually happened in Soma''s mind, the Devil scoffed and then turned his back, facing him with an unusually gentle smile which flustered Soma. "You think I am lying, huh?". "Truthfully, yeah!". "Your honest point is truly stabbing me in the chest. Well, anyway let''s change the topic!". "What are you¡­?!". "The second star, when will you breach it?". The Devil lifted his gaze and saw the dark sky with two glittering crimson stars looking at him, asking to be getting some attention. "They were begging there, can''t you see it?". Soma followed his line of sight, and true to the Devil''s word, the second star was slightly quivering without reason. The crimson energy that had accumulated in it had already reached its threshold and was on the brink of falling out. "It''s rare for you to show me this kindness. It seems creepy!". "Well, I am you after all, so I will always support you from here". "Hmph, yeah". Silence descends upon the place as the two similar beings with different figures stare at the sky as if searching for something, grasping what is within reach but having no will to accomplish it. "I''m leaving!". "Hm? What is this? This is rare for you to say goodby to me, do you sympathize with this lonely me!". "Suit yourself!". Before the demon could say something again, Soma closed his eyes and slowly detached his consciousness from the Devil''s world. Slowly, his consciousness faded, and the desolate world in front of him collapsed, leaving a chunk of land large enough for the two figures to stand. "Listen, Soma. You are already on the right track, keep training and don''t forget to utilize everything in your possession to protect what you have. Don''t fail there because I am _______". Strangely, the Devil''s warning keeps ringing in his ears as he returns toward his usual vast space with a myriad of twinkling stars and two bright stars in crimson glaring at him. "Fuu, let''s put that aside now. I need to face the trial in front of me first!". Soma regulated his breathing, circulating the natural energy that entered his body. Slowly, as enough power had accumulated, Soma gathered it toward his right palm and gently lifted it as if trying to reach the second stars that kept blinking rapidly, asking to be freed. "Let''s ascend to the next star!". With a grabbing motion, the second star shattered, generating a significant amount of crimson energy that flooded his consciousness, spreading to his whole being. Meanwhile, outside his conscious world, a huge shockwave blasted away the surrounding atmosphere, shaking the land beneath, and it managed to acquire the attention of everyone who was prepared to go toward the dreamland. "What happened?". Hina, Xiao Lian and Serafina, who felt it, opened up the window and jumped from the second floor of the manor as they saw Soma standing straight in the middle of the field while being enveloped by a crimson aura. "Soma?!". Xiao Lian''s face alerted as she almost jumped off to Soma''s side but was stopped by Hina, who acted fast. "What is going on with him?". Serafina, still oblivious to the situation, asked someone who might know the answer, but the questions also appeared in everyone else''s minds. "Young lady!". Violet, who came out from the side, started to give them an explanation about what had happened to Soma. "I didn''t have any solid proof of this, but, I think Lord Soma is attempting his second enlightenment!". The girls opened their eyes wide in shock as they understood the meaning behind it. They exchanged looks for a second before they saw another batch of groups appearing, not only their families but also the people who were working in the manor. "What is happening, Soma?!". Hisako, who walked out wearing her sleepwear along with her husband, witnessed Soma alone in the field, which made them worry about the colour that enveloped him. "That was?". Beatrice, who seemed familiar with the situation, stood dumbfounded. She once heard about this phenomenon that happened in her backyard from Serafina and Violet, who understand this kind of thing. "Xiao Ma??... Xiao Ma!!". Xiao Rui seemed oblivious to the situation. Her face was pale, and her world turned upside down as she witnessed her nephew in an unknown state that might be dangerous. She focused her strength on her feet and tried to rush forward, but three figures of the girls and Violet stood in her way, intercepting her. "Lian''er, what is this about? Please move away, Xiao Ma is, Xiao Ma is¡­!". "It''s okay, Aunt. Believe in Him!". "What?!". "Believe in Him, trust me!". Another blast happened, which shook the entire mansion and garnered everyone''s attention to the field. Chapter 329: Chapter 329 Night Happening. A loud boom resounded as it shook the entire land. With a beat, the crimson aura that envelops some spread out, dyeing the place into its menacing colour.However, everyone in the place feels a bit strange because of the situation. Instead of fear, they were enveloped by a warm feeling, like being under the protection of someone after making contact with the aura. The crimson aura kept spreading before a crackling of crimson Lightning as Soma''s signature spread its veins majestically throughout the atmosphere. Hina, Xiao Lian and Serafina, who faced the front, saw Soma''s feet lingering above the field slightly, but it didn''t show any indication he would go up, unlike what they saw in Italy. After the lightning appeared, the temperature around the field rose gradually, and another crack emerged from Soma''s body. Under the watchful of countless stars and a lone moon above, Soma''s body underwent another metamorphosis as it stayed still in the air. Everyone who watched him wondered what kind of training he conducted, which stirred their hearts for those who were unaware of it. "Xiao Lian, Sera. Do you think it was a bit different from that time?". Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mm, I am feeling it too". Find more chapters on mvl "...What should we do, then?". Hina, Xiao Lian and Serafina whispered to each other after seeing the long process of Soma''s enlightenment. Even though the girls were initially convinced, after seeing the process that took way longer than before, worry began to paint their faces, and they were ready to interfere anytime in case something happened. "Let''s wait and believe in him!". "Mm, Okay". "Understood!". The three girls loosened the tension around their bodies, and Hina turned around to inform the others about what was bothering them. Slowly, times kept ticking until more than an hour had passed, but everyone had no desire to continue what they were doing and just stayed in place, observing Soma. After another hour, the surrounding atmosphere stirred, and the air started to tremble because of the phenomenon, making everyone who saw it gawk. Above Soma''s head, an irregular line connected by multiple dots creates an unknown constellation hovering above him. From the bottom part of the dot, it shone in crimson colour before climbing at a steady pace. Another dot shone in crimson colour, and when it was that made it two stars. "What is that?". Hina spoke her mind, but everyone in the place also questioned the same question: What kind of power is that? The crimson star didn''t show its sign to stop as they climbed further ahead before it lit the third star, which made the entire area shake with a sudden tremor. To everyone''s surprise, they saw a distortion within the area, and strong suction emerged within Soma as the centre. The area buzzed by the situation, and the crimson fog and lightning got sucked, compressed into a single point before a huge shockwave that pushed everything in place. [Successful in achieving the Second star] [All stats raised +50] [Successful in achieving the Third star] [All stats raise +50] [The effect of Golden Pill activated, with a strong foundation, and the user had reached a certain threshold within its training in Mortal path] [Additional Bonus had been given!] [All stats raised +100] [The status system is starting to be distorted¡­] [Recovering the System!] [Martial Saint system activated to its Max!] [Stabilizing¡­10%...] [100% Complete] [Martial Saint system installed] Unaware of the commotion he created, Soma dives into his consciousness, witnessing a vast space with three crimson stars hanging above. "So, I basically reached the third star in one go! Not bad!". He detached himself from his mind and opened his eyes only to see the same field he recognized. "Lets try it!". Soma summoned his complete equipment with controlled movement and breath and began to prepare his stance. He discarded unnecessary thoughts within his mind and focused on a single point: to check out his current strength. "Better go all out from the first go!". Soma muttered while clenching his fist tight, infusing it with his Mana. A brilliant crimson vein burst out; it contained a destructive power that seemed to submit to its master, which was Soma. [Lightning Magic proficiency up!] [Lightning Magic level 5 acquired] [Mana manipulation Skill proficiency up!] [Mana manipulation Level 5 acquired] Ignoring the translucent windows that sabotage his field of vision. Soma slowly exhaled, then inhaled deeply before performing his Martial Movements. In front of him, which was filled with void without any presence. Soma''s mind began to play a trick on him, showing the devil''s silhouette as his opponent, and they were doing a battle with the intention to kill. Without noticing it, Soma who submerged in his training was causing quite a stir for everyone. Hina and the groups gulped their own saliva, witnessing Soma''s training. Their entire bodies turn numb as they hear a rhythmic boom, mixed with crackles and a crying atmosphere, each time Soma swings his fist and kicks an empty air. It started slow at first, but gradually, the tempo increased, let alone the girls, even Violet and Hiroshi, who prided on their physical abilities, drenched in cold sweat. "Amazing!". Mesmerized by the work of art that brings forth terror and beauty, Hina stood absentmindedly looking at Soma''s figure. Xiao Lian''s mouth was stitched tight, couldn''t be opened and burned the scene in her mind. "...Again!". The empty word that spilt from Serafina''s frown face became a cold water of truth that struck the other two girls as a reminder that someone they admired had stepped to another stage, whereas the three of them just started within its starting line. Their fists unconsciously clenched tight as they witnessed the dance of crimson lightning filling the entire field. Hina, who saw the situation, exhaled and loosened the tension in her body before summoning her complete equipment ready. "Hina?". "What are you doing?". Xiao Lian and Serafina were baffled by Hina''s actions. However, without waiting for the other to interfere, Hina inhaled deeply and whispered. "...Original Magic - Kusanagi no Tsurugi!". A bright flame launched forward like a missile, and it went ''clank'' before colliding with Soma, who blocked the attack with his crossed hands. "Hina?!". "Please take care of me, Soma!". Soma parted his lips before another four green magic circles appeared surrounding him. "Anima!". His instinctive skill rang an alarm, which made him deflect Hina''s sword and jump backwards. "...Aegis!". A transparent ice cluster formed into a medium-built shield blocking Soma''s retreating path. With only a wave from her palm, the shield moved and slammed it down toward Soma, sending him toward the field, which raised a cloud of dust. The shield floated before it returned toward Xiao Lian''s side, who stood side by side with Hina and Serafina with their respective weapons. "Is this a bit unfair one vs. three?". Soma, who walked out from the cloud of brown dust that covered the entire field, seemed uninjured and playfully looked at the girls standing before him, which tickled his mind, seeing their figures in sleepwear but ready for battle. "Oh, please! I know the boy I choose wouldn''t back down with just this much". Hina scoffed while she prepared her stance with a mocking smile on her lips. "Mm, Soma, looking forward to your guidance". Xiao Lian calmed her heart into the void state and brandished her blue spear and shield. "Well, It seems this was our party''s first official battle. We can''t mess this up, so¡­!". Serafina took the grimoire in hand, then an intense pressure of wind gathering across the entire field created a cage that entrapped the four of them within, and within their sight, more than thirty magic circles glowing in ominous green pointed its blade at Soma. Soma, facing three personifications of the goddess, prepared his stance while internally, he couldn''t contain his grinning face. "Those three are too wonderful for me". He muttered. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "Lets start!". With that as a cue from Soma, the four of them start their battle in the night, and they will receive an earful from their parents later. ***** The moon hung above the quiet field within the back of a luxurious manor; looking at the figure of a lone boy wearing only a black t-shirt and short pants with bated breath, he swung his sword. Its silver blade glimmered under the shade of night, reflecting the tenacious nature of the boy, who seemed filled with anxiety. "Haa!". A downward swing, as if to release the stress in his body, halted his movement for a bit before a presence detected behind him, so he swung his sword, and it stopped centimetres before a girl. "Working Hard, Leon". "Akane". Akane throws a white towel she took from her storage, which Leon receives with open arms. "You should rest! Tomorrow is an important day, right?". "...Yeah!". Leon''s face again filled with doubt, thinking about tomorrow''s match that would put him together against Soma. Akane, who read along his heart, approached, standing before him, then began to wipe the sweat in his body, making Leon''s face flushed red. "Akane!?". "You are going to be alright". Suddenly, she pulled Leon''s face closed and faced each other within close distance. Her black eyes that could stare down at his soul obliterated his distressed mind. The flower scent entered his nostrils, making his heartbeat speed up. With a gentle smile, Akane, who understood Leon''s feelings, didn''t falter. Instead, she used her charm and softly whispered. "It''s okay, Leon. I believe in you. You will be okay tomorrow!". "Um, thank you, Akane". Slowly, their faces inches closed toward each other, and when their lips were almost touched. "What in the world are you guys doing!!". Tiara yelled, shook the two eardrums, and they were being yanked from such a close distance. Then, she stood in front of him with arms wide open. "Tiara!". "Well, fufu, It seemed someone was pissed. I will take my leave. Goodnight Leon". "Akane, wait". "Stop it, Leon!". "But¡­". As the two people began to argue, Akane, who slipped away within their sight, sighed in disappointment and soon shifted her mind into nihil. "Proof to me, Leon! How much hidden potential is slumbering within you and if you are worth using or not. It depends on tomorrow''s match". Chapter 330: Chapter 330 Semi-Final. First thing in the morning at one of the busiest airports within Ark, a private plane embedded with the Academy logo glided through on the track planes. Slowly, as it completely stopped, a moment after, the door opened, revealing stairs that elevated near the ground, prompting everyone on board to leave.Lucy was the academy representative. Due to Roland and Viana''s busy schedules, she had to deal with escorting many important guests on this important day. Behind her, several limousines from the Academy had prepared to pick up the Students who fought on the front lines. The first person to emerge from the plane was a handsome man with a medium build and muscles. He stood 185cm tall. His sharp eyes were black, as was his short black hair, giving off an intimidating aura. "Gary, it''s been a while". Lucy greeted the male, to which he replied with a single nod, and the aura surrounding him softened. "Indeed it''s been a while, how have you been?". "Fufu, never been better". "I see, Good then!". Both were soon engrossed in small chat, talking about what kind of news they had missed in the Academy and the Dungeon. The two talked harmoniously. They didn''t notice the other passenger had already entered the limousine parked behind Lucy. Everyone but two, a pair of handsome silver-haired boys and a cute yet cheerful short green-haired girl, walked up toward their place. "Yahho!! Lucy, it''s been a while". The green-haired girl jumped off into Lucy''s embrace, and both smiled pleasantly after being reunited after months. "Katarina, I am glad you are still as lively as ever, fufu". "Yeah, Geez, it''s been a while yet you act so distant, call me Rina like you used to!". Discover hidden tales at mvl "Fine!". "Um, Lucy, can I have a moment?". The silver-haired boy, with his devilish handsome gaze, fidgets, looking back and forth in search of someone. Lucy, who knows the boy and his circumstances, sighes in her heart, for she knows what the boys want. "Yes, what is it, Lars?". Lars, who managed to gain her attention, cleared his throat and glanced at his surroundings before opening his mouth. "Is Serafina, not here?". Lucy''s thought was precisely on point regarding what kind of question Lars would ask. She was clearly aware of his fond attitude toward Serafina, but the girl in mention had never glanced at him ever once and always ignored him, or rather, she didn''t consider him to exist. Internally, Lucy sighed in pity for the girl he pursued, who had already belonged to another boy. But, she didn''t have the gall to spill it in this kind of reunion. So, Lucy tried to avoid the topic and answered. "She is fine and busy tending to her mother who finally healed from her illness and came to watch the competition". "Is that so, Is she¡­". "Right?! There is a competition in the academy, we should make haste and not waste our time here any longer. I am curious just how strong this first-year generation is¡­". Lars glared at Katarina, who cut his conversation with Lucy, which seemed the girl also understood that and deliberately ended the topic by changing it to another subject. Because of that, Lucy felt thankful internally, but Lars, a proud man aware of his social status and strength, couldn''t leave it at that. "Oi brat! You are interrupting my conversation!". Mana leaked out from Lars''s body as it put a bit of pressure around them, while Katarina accepted the pressure head-on and glared at the man with a face full of disgust. "Stalker bastard who doesn''t know when to give up. Enough with that stalker talk you have, it causes my ears to rot". "What did you say!". "I said to shut your mouth!". "You!". The tension around them becomes much more intense. Gary, who saw the scene, keeps his calm as Lucy starts to become flustered by it. "Both of you, Stop!". A strong, clear sound from a woman''s lips travelled to the surroundings carrying a gentle embrace from the spring, dissipating the accumulated tension. She is a beautiful girl with straight, long black hair that cascades toward her back in a half-up style. She is wearing a dark green Yukata and black Hakama and approaches their side with a deep smile. "Come on you two, it is not good to start a fight between a member of the same party!". "I want to remind you that this party is a temporary one". With an annoyed sigh, Lars clicked his tongue from the side, and Katarina knit her brows. Looking at his rude behaviour, she scoffed. "Watch your words, stalkers! She is your senior". "You!". "Enough!". The people and the world turned still as they felt a heavy pressure suffocating their breath, and a chilling atmosphere creeped out after the black-haired girls spoke. When Lars glanced to his side, he witnessed a terrifying figure of a Hannya with an outrageous appearance behind the black-haired girl smiling at him, but that smile was as much deadlier than a blade. "Okay, stop! Let''s not waste our time here. we should go toward the academy first". With a casual gesture, Gary relieved the pressure and urged everyone to hurry and enter the limousine to finish their schedule. Both people who argued reluctantly backed off and entered the car, followed by Gary. "Shall we go too, Lucy?". "Yes, Senior after you". Lucy saw everyone finally enter the limousine, and she began to sigh in relief that nothing had happened earlier. Before she took another step, her phone trembled, and it was a notification from Viana, which seemed troublesome to deal with. "What sort of problem Soma had caused this time? ". ***** {Welcome back, everyone. Within a moment, the competition will be held, and today was the semi-final where only two matches will occur today¡­} As usual, the lively emcee''s positive energy brought life to the venue, which was already packed to the brim with spectators from around the world. Everyone in the venue sighed, a little bit disappointed in the shortened match. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. {However, don''t be discouraged. Because there is another event that will be held, and that is ''Duel''!} The crowd tilted their heads for the new terms added to the competition. {Well, simply is, it was basically a challenge that will be held by two individuals who agree to a prior deal. Whether it was irritated by your friend and wanting to punch his face or wanting to challenge your senior, to test your might and show your value to the world. Everything is permissible as long as they stick to the rules in the match. This event is for the students in the Academy only; for further details, you can ask the officials! So, everyone, keep your hopes up!} Inside the VIP room, Soma is sitting with his family in his usual seat. He observes the lively atmosphere after the announced Duel event. It seems the new event succeeded in baiting the spectators'' interest. Not just the spectators but the students who heard the event for the first time jolted their bodies in vigour, for this was their chance to prove their worth after living and training in the Academy. As far as Soma knew from the novel, the event itself was indeed the first time it had been applied in years when the Martial Arts competition had been held. There are two reasons for this: one is that the time period of this competition was much longer than usual, and the second is that, unlike last year, every student in the Academy was a complete whole. This year, some of the strongest figures in the Academy had to undergo a test to see which depth they would achieve in exploring the deepest Dungeon on the planet. It helped them with a bonus score for the graduation exam later and also gave them a good amount of experience facing the danger within the deepest part of the Dungeon. {Okay, without further ado, let''s start our first semi-final matches that will be put together. Soma, The Tyrant vs. Leon, The Savior} Soma, who heard that for the first time, knit his brows in wonder, which prompted the three girls to burst out laughing while Xiao Lian squirmed with tears covering her mouth. "Tyrant what was that?". "Pffth, Fufu... Well, I heard them calling you after the match between you and Xiao Lian". Serafina, who slightly composed herself, answered his question, while the other girls nodded. From that clue alone, Soma gets the bigger picture, as he is indeed a bit savage in his match with Xiao Lian. "I see. Well, I will be leaving for a bit!". Soma stood up and hurriedly left the seat to prepare his match. "Soma, there is not much to say knowing your strength. It''s just, "Go to the Final!". Hina, who recovered from her laugh, stated her conviction. "Mm, Soma, be careful and do your best!". Xiao Lian glanced at him with her gentle expression. "Well, like everyone said. You have to stick up to your nicknames and Dominate this entire competition, Soma!". With her domineering nature, Serafina instils a challenge to Soma. A challenge that she knows, he will easily accomplish. "Alright!". Turning back, Soma looked at the elders, nodded understanding and left the room. Despite the loud cheering and commotion behind him from the crowd that was still trying to force their way into the venue, Soma''s hearing was silent. It helped clear his mind and calm his heart so that he could face Leon in the match. From what he knew so far. Leon had proved his growth by slightly mastering the Savior''s power that had been bestowed upon him. There are three steps in Leon''s mastery of the power, and Leon has grasped its first key. "Good luck in your match". After receiving the brooch, Soma walked away and passed the tunnel where a deafening roar that shook the venue rang, but to him, it was just them whispering. "Soma!?". Chapter 331: Chapter 331 Astonishing. Leon rarely showed his confident gaze, staring straight at Soma, who kept his silent gaze. Both contestants arrived in the Arena, and a cheer and applause soon erupted."It is my honor to have this opportunity to exchange blows with you, Soma". "Me too, saviour!". {Okay, finally, the match that we are all waiting for will be started and thus, Instructor Lee, please!!} With a composed streak, Lee approached both contestants; he glanced at both the kids and urged them to take out their weapons. Soma, without hesitation, took out the regular equipment, which was only a common gauntlet he received from the first dungeon he visited, which was gifted to him by Mr. Ito. Looking at that, not only Leon but everyone in the venue was dumbfounded by his act. Lee himself is trying hard not to let his jaw drop. Meanwhile, Leon, who summoned his expensive equipment, his face grimmed. Seeing the difference Soma had put on him. Leon glanced at the sword in his hand, a silver longsword with a golden guard and hilt, almost replicating the Savior Sword in his possession. The sword itself was created from an alloy of some mithril and steel, crafted by the best blacksmith in England, a gift from his grandfather once, and he, for the first time since then, took it to ensure that he would have a good match. However, as if feeling betrayed, something inside him crept out; it gnawed at his white heart, corroding it using black clouds. Leon, his face knitted, barely holding his anger, almost yelled, but Lee cut it off. "Soma, are you sure about that?". "Yeah, I am". Soma did his final check into the gauntlets before he faced his enemy and Lee with a calm facade. The fact that he did that unintentionally infuriated Leon and the people who supported his back, mainly his girls, who glared daggers at Soma from the tunnel. Hiding behind them, a silhouette of a dark figure grinned after seeing the sprouted seed she sowed, snickering. "Why aren''t you taking this seriously? Is it because I am not worthy of your whole power?". S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The three stood in silence while two pairs of eyes focused their gaze on Soma, who crossed his hands on his chest. "...Frankly, yes. But, I am happy to foght you here, and I also want to test just how far my newfound power in this math fighting against you, the holder of the Savior crest". Unconsciously, Leon''s grip tightened on his hilt as it leaked. On the side, Lee looked at his two students, showing his mental war before the match even started, which made him sigh in his heart, thinking just how unfortunate this year''s new freshmen are because an irregular had appeared in the name of Soma. "Okay, both good, then return to your position!". As Lee instructed, Soma turned his back and got himself a good distance from his opponent; meanwhile, Leon probably still had something stuck in his throat, trying to convey something, but he stood stiff. "Leon!". Soma''s voice was cold, and it mixed a bit with killing intent, which made Leon''s entire body quiver in fright. Leon''s gaze met with Soma''s back, which exuded safe protection and, at the same time, like a mountain summit that couldn''t be seen. Sweat started to tickle down his temple. Leon''s heart starts to beat rapidly in constant nervousness. His ears were ringing, focused only on the boy in front of him. "Show me what you are made of!". After finishing his word, Soma walked away before turning around. With his eyes closed, he fell into deep focus. Leon, who caught the figure, hurriedly stepped back, reached a bit distance from his opponent and entered his deep concentration. "Relax, I can do it! I am already training so hard for this moment. Besides¡­". Leon catches a glimpse of his girls, which are Tiara and Akane, who keep him company these days, looking at him with a hopeful gaze. Leon grabbed the sword hilt using both hands and inhaled deeply to clear his mind. [Skill Serene mind activated] Inside the second floor of the VIP room, which was filled with important guests from all over the world gathered. In one of the centres, a luxurious seat was erected with golden ornaments and red matt for cushioning. Sat there a handsome man in his forty, short blonde hair slicked back, with a chiselled face as if carved by god himself. His calm, indifferent blue eyes looked at the Arena, precisely toward Leon. Standing beside him are two figures: a tall man of 177 cm with short brown hair that acts as his adjutant, standing with composed stature and wearing formal clothes, but it couldn''t hide its trained posture. Beside him was the figure of a lovely girl, Livia, with curly blonde hair that reached her shoulder swayed as she stood fidgeting. She couldn''t contain how happy her mind was witnessing her master''s moment. Reluctantly, she glanced to the side toward the figurehead of the Camelot Guild, sitting comfortably with his cold gaze. Since she was aware of her surroundings and had been served by Leon since childhood, she never found the man beside her to show his warm side once. From what she heard, it started when his wife passed away, and ever since, he never revealed his smile. Because of that, Leon grew up lacking in a certain aspect a family had; luckily for him, his grandfather is the one who provided that, but alas, his happiness does not last long as the previous head of Camelot guild passed away years ago. As someone who adores and loves Leon, the man''s attitude is greatly displeasing in her eyes, but apparently, she is just a mere servant; even though her family had a reputable status within the country, it still lacked in facing the man. So, the only thing she could do was support Leon and give him everything he lacked, such as support, comfort, and, more importantly, love. "...How is he, recently?". A terrifying, cold tone escapes the man''s lips. Livia''s body jolts, afraid that her inner heart has leaked. However, after hearing it thoroughly and seeing the attitude of the man beside her, she gulped her saliva and opened her mouth. "Yes, recently the young master had trained hard to master the power he had". "...Is that the Savior thing?". "Yes". Livia couldn''t care less about it because the only thing that filled her entire brain was to dedicate everything to Leon, but hearing it from Leon seemed the power bestowed by the Gods was quite an ordeal. Every night, after seeing the match for a certain boy that Leon said was his goal. Leon started his training under the guidance of his senior, named Akane. Livia felt happy, seeing Leon grow, but at the same time, she felt something hidden had entered deep into their lives, and she still couldn''t figure it out, which seemed ominous. "I see". The man only said those two words before feeling silent while looking at the Arena he muttered in his heart. "You called me to this place, and expected something from you. I hope you don''t disappoint me this time!". ***** "The match starts!". Lee''s loud announcement brought a deafening cheer that shook the entire venue and, at the same time, witnessed something unbelievable happen. A blinding light descended upon the Arena where Leon had stood; his whole body was created by a layer of golden aura, which gave everyone who looked at him something Divine. Because of that, the cheer halted briefly as they basked in the transformation that happened. However, all of that broke off as Leon, brandishing his sword to the side, announced his challenge. "Here I come, Soma!". Soma, who kept practising his breathing techniques, opened his eyes and awakened the stars within him, which fueled him with extraordinary feelings. It was starkly different from system status. His body felt the abundant raw power that kept gushing out from an indomitable star that shone in crimson colour. The same crimson aura started to coat his body, and, different from Leon''s, it was menacing and destructive. It made the arena ground crack just because Soma was shifting his footwork. Seeing his opponent ready, Leon used his speed only to reach Soma''s range with the help of his Savior''s crest that shone on his hand. Leon arrived in front of Soma with his overwhelming speed and swung his sword diagonally from left below. Soma felt strange from here; he saw the flow of the sword path stretched in front of him and Leon''s movement slow down. From the sharp edge of the sword, using only his backhand that was protected by his gauntlet, Soma concentrated his ura there and gently met the edge with a bit of strength. A ''clang'' echoed, and the spectators saw Leon''s figure, which got rebounded by swinging his word backwards and bounced by something. "What!". Leon muttered. Leon, who felt confident in his attack, was shocked with his eyes wide open, but he soon recovered and switched his mind by performing a horizontal slash. However, the result was still the same: Soma effortlessly rebounded Leon''s attack, which resulted in a rhyme ''clang'' rhythmically echoed every time Leon swung his swords. "Kuh, Again!". Determined, Leon inhaled deeply and began to rain a relentless attack from every angle the sword could travel. Soma maintains his position and keeps bouncing the attack, and sometimes, he deflects the sword or dodges its trajectory. However, nothing changes much overall, as Soma still stands in the same place. Everyone in the venue was dumbstruck by the situation and clearly shocked by the disparity in the students'' strength despite still being in the first year. Being careless, Leon created a significant gap in his attack, making him an easy target for Soma. For the first time, Soma began to move and shrink his distance from Leon and thrust his left palm that collided with Leon''s abdomen, blasting him from the place. "Is this what you''ve got?". Chapter 332: Chapter 332 Rough. Leon''s body bent into a V-shape as it flew away in a straight line before colliding with the wall outside the Arena.The entire venue turned quiet for the sudden event that happened. It happened so fast that they couldn''t comprehend it. Tiara looked at the situation with a pale face, and Akane''s face was expressionless, with a chilling glint in her eyes. She looked at Leon with deep meaning. The people from Camelot look at the situation with cool heads, except for Livia, who covers her mouth, worrying about Leon''s safety. Meanwhile, Hina''s side and the other were chilling, enjoying the match they knew Soma would Win. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fuu, I thought he could do more than this, but!". Soma exhaled with his stilled stance and raised his right palm, watching the figure of Leon stick to the wall before it gradually slid down, almost letting him be disqualified. However, to everyone''s surprise, Leon grits his teeth and kicks the wall so hard that he pushes his body toward the Arena. Because of his rushed action, Leon couldn''t figure out how to land, so he used his front body to act as a break while his body dragged across the Arena. Leon, realizing he was lying down on the Arena, gasped for breath. He tensed and raised his body, crouched while holding onto his sword. "Quite determination you have there, Leon". A calm and amazed tone that came from his opponent filtered through his ears, making Leon''s face frown, and he forced himself to stand up. "Well, yeah, no matter what. I don''t have any reason for losing here. Because, there is something I must do and I have someone that believes in me. So, I will never give up!". Even though Leon said that internally, he sighed in relief and sneakily checked the brooch in his pocket, which showed no sign of breaking or even a crack. Before entering the match, Leon was informed by the official that the brooch item was a bit different from the usual. Because it was the semi-finals, the Academy decided to use the one that was more durable than yesterday. This was to prolong the match. Soma was a bit taken aback as he released his stance and stood up, looking behind Leon''s figure at the two presence of girls who supported him. However, looking at the girls, he felt something amiss in his heart, but he shook the connotation from his head and focused on his opponent before him. "Then, what are you waiting for?". "Huh?". "Hurry up and show me your resolution! I, too, have faith in my power and confidence in sweeping the tournament in clean victory." "!!!". Again, Soma prepared his stance and gestured with his palm to come forward. Leon, who saw it, tightly gripped the sword in his hands. He did not realize it, but Leon''s face was currently contorted with scary expressions, which he rarely showed. Every person who knew him also gasped when they looked at his face. However, after they shifted their gaze toward the other side where it was Soma, the strongest first-year as Leon''s opponent, their faces also knitted in regret. "What should I do?...". Leon muttered while preparing his stance, lost in thought. "...Should I release the limitation? If I rashly release it, I wouldn''t be able to endure it for long and will be exhausted, then I will lose miserably, in front of this many people and worse my father. I can''t let that happen. I already promised him and the others to win in this match. But, if I didn''t do it, there is no way for me to penetrate that perfect parry state. Soma is indeed above mine in terms of stats and techniques. What should I do?". Leon clenched the sword hilt, frowning. Sweat trickled down his temple as Leon struggled to break free from the restraint he had put on himself. Soma, who understood Leon''s struggling mind, exhaled. It was known to the public that Leon, the protagonist in Chronicles Saga, had a bit of an inferiority complex despite possessing a mountain of potential buried within him because of the family issues that traumatized him. He properly looked at Leon''s face, who seemed trapped in his own delusion, and exhaled as he released his stance. "(There is no other choice!) Oi!". The venue, bustling with hustle, turned slightly cooled down as Soma''s irritated voice echoed in the venue. Sound disappeared from the stadium, and all eyes gathered on the two contestants. "...Soma?". Leon''s body jolted because he heard that cold and indifferent tone, reminding him of his own father, who used to treat him like nothing. "What the hell are you doing in here?". "What do I do? I am fighting you for¡­". "For what? Women? Recognition? Or to test your limit?". "What is your point? Why are you suddenly so angry?". "Angry?! Of course I will. You said fighting but you didn''t even consider this as a fight, your thoughts are all over the place. What is your purpose in fighting me? What is it that you want, huh?". The words that escaped Soma''s lips one by one pierced his consciousness and greatly affected his turbulent mind. "You! Are you looking down on me?". "No, I was¡­". Noticing Leon''s shaken expression, Soma stepped forward, but his step covered the distance, so he stood face to-face with Leon, which shocked him and the others. "Shut up!". Soma swung his left hand and struck Leon''s face with the back of his palm. Leon received a huge blow that shook his brain, rendering his brain in a stalemate, and he couldn''t process what was happening. Before Leon bailed out from the Area, Soma again appeared before Leon''s body and struck his back, slamming his body downward toward the Arena. Leon lay motionless in the Arena, where the spectators looked at the match as if it was done. But Lee does not interfere in the match and lets it still flow just the way it is supposed to. "Hmph, Heaven chose you as a Savior and this is what you got! You are just wasting my time. Leave, if you don''t want to face me in this match, pathetic!". Soma coldly spat this word, and he got a response from Leon; his body flinched for a moment before a blinding aura flooded from Leon''s body, and it covered the entire Arena. His spine tingled in immediate danger, so Soma had to leap back and watch the situation unfold to see if Leon was free from his worry and had faced the match seriously from the start. Leon, who felt bitterness spread through his mouth, clenched his teeth and tensed all the muscles around his body before standing up. Unbeknownst to him, on the back of his palm, there is a golden tattoo of the sun shining, bringing infinite power from the heavens. His head was still down. Leon''s eyes were unfocused as he looked at his own body and couldn''t recognize what was happening to him. "Finally, you face me". "...Shut up!". Soma was baffled hearing Leon''s cold demeanour directed at him. No, it was practically the first time Leon had become like this. "Huh?". Without any warning, Leon''s figure disappeared, and a blinding fist that blocked Soma''s sight gradually hit his right jaw, jolting his brain inside and distorting his mind to think clearly. Leon, not satisfied with what he did, disappeared and reappeared before Soma with his fist, retracted back and thrust it toward Soma''s abdomen. "Gahak!!". "You are the one who is pathetic, haa!". Using one of his legs as an axis, Leon turned his body around and sent a kick that blew Soma''s body away, creating distance between them. A cheer and roar reverberated in the venue, shocking Leon, who finally regained his clarity. He looked around and felt his body lighter and brimming with power. "This is?". Soon, he found out the source came from the tattoo on his hand. It kept shining in golden colour, enhancing his entire body. "Good, now you are taking this match seriously". "!?". Leon shifted his attention toward Soma, who seemed fine after being hit in the abdomen, and that fact shocked Leon, for he was sure that he had used his all. "How was it? Are you still feeling hesitant about this match? About facing me?". "...Stop that roundabout questions! In the first place, that should be my questions. You are the one who is looking down on me? By using only that much preparation despite having something more to fight me and rattling about something irksome have you no shame?". Both contestants start to argue, which creates a commotion among the spectators. They can''t hear clearly what they say, but it seems Leon snapped at Soma for some reason. "As I said at the start, I have something I want to test right now, and that is to see how far I can fight using only my basic strength, without any external power." "As I thought, you are!". Soma inhaled deeply, discarded the unnecessary feelings in his mind, and focused his attention on the enemy in front of him. Slowly, the world''s ringing voice faded, and the colour that caught his sight turned grey. He only saw a golden light that threw its hostility at him. The crimson stars inside his body start to roar; they tremble intensely, sending a rush of raw, refined power that enhances his physical ability to exceed human limits. However, even after he was in a focused state, his eyes couldn''t capture Leon''s figure, who suddenly disappeared, and a sword was in his line of sight, about to slice his neck. Within the still world, Soma''s body reacted; his instinct skill flared up, forcing his body to dodge the attack by a hair''s breadth as he ducked down. After that, Soma couldn''t even catch a break as Leon kept raining him down with an attack that Soma barely dodged or deflected using his only experience in handling his opponent. Soma struggled with the situation repeatedly, which forced him to use the method he had saved for last. [Martial Saint First Technique Lightning Step Beyond Heaven''s Might] Chapter 333: Chapter 333 Protagonist Defeated. The residents in the VIP room where Soma''s family gathered sat stunned, seeing the scene that happened before their eyes. The sight of Soma, who struggled to follow his opponent''s movement, became quite a sight to see.Hina, who had absolute confidence in Soma''s strength, clenched her fists and teeth while holding back the urge to slash the blonde-haired guy. Never had she thought that the blonde-haired guy she rarely interacted with, despite being close with Soma, had that much power hidden. It seemed the title of Savior was indeed true to its name. Xiao Lian''s face stiffened like a doll; her expression was indescribable, just like the scene in the Arena. As for Serafina, she knit her brows, mixed between amazement and irritated that the blonde kid got the better of her beloved. This means Lucy is getting the better of her, and that fact infuriates Serafina. The atmosphere inside the room was heavy, and only laughter from the other seat rang. However, the situation began to change as the girls, familiar with the gleaming might of the crimson lightning, descended upon the land. This gave them reassurance that the match was over once Soma used that. Leon, feeling something dangerous, decides to leap back, and soon his eyes are enveloped by red, which sends a chill around his body. "What?!". A crackle of roaring thunder reverberated as the whole venue trembled and dyed in crimson color. Myriad red veins swim across the atmosphere. It heightened the temperature around. Soma, the one who stood in the center, his eyes sprung open. Once he exhaled, all of the untamed lightning crawled back to its source, which was himself. The lightning still danced wildly and ferociously as it struck the Arena around Soma, turning it into charred black in a circle pattern. Everyone in the venue lost the capability to talk as they witnessed the jaw-dropping power Soma had manifested. Even though many of them were not power users, with one glance, they could feel in their hearts that the current Soma was stronger than anyone in this competition. Worse, he is the possessor of a rare Lightning element. At first, they were overjoyed after seeing someone finally stand within the same height as Soma, the overlord in this competition. However, their hope dashed away as soon as they saw this. Not just the spectators in the regular seats but also the people in the VIP room were speechless about the situation. Some of them even stood up from their seats, sensing a dangerous power that could easily decimate a Rank-B. On the Camelot side, especially the head and adjuvant, their eyes glint sharply in greed, but hidden behind it is also a sense of urgency and slight fear. Livia''s face was pale as her gaze was directed toward Leon, who also seemed surprised and stood still in fright. "Young master, Please. I believe in you!". "Hee, impressive!". Lars commented in one of the corners of the venue, where the other parties had just returned from the airport, like him. "Lucy, it seemed bad for your guy, right?". Katarina gulped her own saliva, looking at that power being displayed as sweat trickled down her temple, looking at the Arena. "...It seemed so". Lucy agreed beside her while she directed a vengeful gaze toward Soma. As much as she was mad, Lucy couldn''t do anything but watch the event unfold. Within the hustling group, only Gary watched the match with solemn eyes when he felt a familiar feeling in the strength Soma had unleashed. It was ominous yet at the same time destructive, making him recall his childhood memory where he was witnessing a grand battle that involved his parents and Demons. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, despite the ominous presence, he kept his positive mind and glanced at Soma, who seemed ready to finish the match. "I am curious just what kind of person he is. I can''t wait to find it myself!". Soma, who, under the attention of many people, drew his exhale and stepped his feet onto the ground. He focused his lightning toward his right hand, and it flowed more smoothly without resistance as if it were his own limbs. "This is indeed exhilarating!". He didn''t know it for sure, but it seems the Martial Saint Technique he unleashes feels incredibly different from what he used to. It was significantly enhanced to another height. Leon''s heart faltered slightly as he met a gaze with Soma, who smiled confidently. His mind was complicated; he was trapped on the brink of admiration and resentment. "...You! Even so, I will not Lose!". As if responding to his call, the sun tattoo in his palm generated a blinding light that dyed half the Arena golden. [The Humanities Enemy detected, Saviour mark limit released] [Savior Mark responding to the User''s will. Unlocking the User''s Full Potential] [Title Saviour activated] [Extra Skill Brave Heart acquired] [Extra Skill Brave Heart activated] [Granting the blessing of the Eternal Light] [Extra Road to Oblivion Acquired] [Extra Road to Oblivion activated] [The User''s physical stats are still weak, and after the skill activation, the User will experience a tremendous backlash!] "Must¡­ Vanish¡­ Evil!". The light kept gathering until it compressed into a single point, which was into the sword in his hand. Leon, who basked with Divine Light, slowly left the ground. His body floats gently before stopping in midair and glancing at Soma with indifferent golden eyes. Leon raises his sword upward under the gaze of amazed people, but some of them who possess power realize that something is wrong with Leon''s condition. "This is bad!". Soma, who understood what was happening to Leon, focused all of his internal energy on his feet. The lightning that crawled across his skin compressed itself, creating an armor, enveloping his feet which strong enough to destroy the Arena. The atmosphere cried for help after being pushed by the intense light that floated above, while the land trembled from the destructive might of the crimson lightning that fearlessly challenged Heaven''s law. "As much as I want to continue the match. Sorry Leon, I will win this match!". As soon as Soma said that, he shot upward like a missile, leaving a crimson trail in its path. Leon responded by swinging his sword, which stretched into a long blade created from compressed light. "Evil purge!". The intense collision that would happen generated a huge pressure for ordinary people to bear, as they couldn''t see what was happening. Soma, who saw the blade descend slowly before his eyes, smirked and used this change to his advantage. "You fool, drowning in your own power". He struck the light sword side with his spinning kick, changing its trajectory as it missed its target. Soma used the light as a foothold to accelerate further and place his left leg forward like a spear. "This is the end!". It happened in an instant. The light that should have blocked anything that could harm the user shattered, and the crimson spear kept its momentum before it plunged toward Leon''s abdomen, shattering the brooch in Leon''s pocket. "Gahak!". [Savior Mark reacting!] Soma caught a glimpse of the sun mark on Leon''s palm, which began to tremble in anger after being struck by him. He knitted his brows, shifted his position, spinning in midair and then kicked Leon downward using his right leg. "Enough! Just rest!". A boom resonated within the venue, creating a huge shockwave that blasted the blinding light that pierced everyone''s eyes. When the spectators regained their sight, they soon opened wide in shock, looking at the figure of Soma standing in midair, still covered with that menacing aura. Meanwhile, Leon''s figure lay on his stomach in the Arena, which cracked like a spider web. "The match is over!". {...} The emcee stood dumbfounded after witnessing the fight earlier that shattered her common sense as an awakener. Never in her awakener''s life since entering the Academy, has she witnessed something like that. This generation was truly weird. They created many monsters despite still being in their first year. A sudden thought invaded her brain, and the emcee''s body shuddered, thinking of what would happen if they were in their third year. "Miss!". {Ah, right. The winner of this match is Soma. With this, he already secured his position in the Grand Final, Which will be held tomorrow} For a moment, silence permeated before it broke by a deafening roar of cheer and excitement that shook the entire stadium. Soma finished with his duty, exhaled, and slowly descended to the ground as he released the Techniques, letting the lightning disperse into nothing. The officials started to run toward the Arena, approaching Leon, who seemed in an unconscious state. Behind them, Tiara followed, giving him a momentary glare that could kill. Soma shrugged his shoulders and accidentally felt a gaze that pricked his skin. When he turned to the source, he found Akane with her noh expression, looking at him as if he were her enemy. However, it lasted only for a moment before her presence slowly faded, disappearing within the shadows. "I hope she didn''t do anything stupid". Chapter 334: Chapter 334 Challenge. Soma, who saw Akane was gone, turned to look at Leon for the last time and saw him being carried away by the officials while receiving glares from Tiara.He ignored the hostile glare and then turned his back, leaving the Area with a composed gait. While receiving much applause, from the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of scouts blending themselves within the spectators, mumbling, scratching a paper and busy with their own world. "Well, whatever, let''s just go back". After giving the brooch back to the officials, Soma leaves, walking alone in the empty corridor, when a presence catches his attention in front of him. "Lin Fan!? So, you chose this path". Lin Fan, being addressed by Soma, stopped and assessed Soma from head to toe. From the match earlier, he felt something resonate within so slightly that he leaked the inner energy he accumulated inside his stars, and it resonated with the one inside Soma. Both of them collided, making Lin Fan, who saw it, open his eyes wide. "How?". "Call it, Luck!". "!?". As Lin Fan was lost in his thoughts, Soma sighed and decided to walk past him, but he stopped upon hearing his next move. "...Soma, let''s do the final match today after I finish my match!". "Huh?". Soma stood dumbfounded after hearing the sudden challenge from Lin Fan. He looked at the boy''s eyes, clearly stating that he did not want to receive a ''No'' for an answer. The situation was becoming complicated when Lin Fan suddenly declared. "Let''s go all out from the get go and I will prove to you that you are nothing in front of my might!". A fiery aura began to emerge behind Lin Fan, capturing his blazing heart, which was filled with intense belief that he was the best in his generation. However, to Soma''s eyes, the flame was portrayed as another being with horns and protruding fangs on each side; it was like the personification of Ashura, the Demon God from Mythology. However, despite being almost baited by Lin Fan''s intense passion, Soma had no authority in this competition to decide the match schedule. The moment when he tried to refuse and said to follow the schedule, something inside him awoke. His heart thumped so much that it sent boiling blood from within him, awakening something dormant. [The user''s understanding of Martial Saint Second Techniques Increased] "!?(What!?)". The martial saint system had lain dormant all this time. Suddenly, for the first time, it began to show its interface once more. This situation lit the fire within Soma''s heart, and unconsciously, his lips parted sideways, showing his fearless grin. Seeing that, Lin Fan also grins, and both look at each other in the eyes. The eyes were filled with ferocity. Soma turned his back, which made Lin Fan falter for a moment, but soon, after Soma spoke his mind, his flame abruptly soared to the sky. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "After the match, recuperate first and be the best of you before facing me. I will ask Headmaster Roland for the change of schedule. I can''t wait to face you, Lin Fan". "Hmph, that should be my line". Lin Fan snorted while he turned his back, and both of them said, "Let''s see who is the strongest one here!". ***** Akane''s face contorted like she swallowed something sour hidden within the shadows. Her steps were fast until she stopped at the corner of the corridor. There are no souls except her plus. The aura that leaked from her body engulfed the entire corridor in a heavy and gloomy atmosphere. "So, even the savior''s strength is impossible to beat, Soma. Fuu, what should I do now?". She sighed with myriad worries that plagued her brain, as well as a bit of fear that slightly stuck to it, terrorizing her whole consciousness, which was always doubting him. While contemplating, her pocket trembles. She reluctantly takes it and sees Lucy''s worried message asking about her whereabouts. "I never thought being close to Leon could get me close to the Saint. How convenient a connection is¡­". With her finger tapping the screen, she replied to the message swiftly but soon stopped and mumbled the word she had just spoken. "...Connection!". After seeking the person she had in mind, she began to dial the person and when it rang for the second time, the other side picked up the call and, with a hoarse voice, said. {What is the matter, young lady?} "Well, I have something you guys have to do!". {...Very well, give me the details!} **** In the other corner of the stadium, the returnees gather. Lucy''s face is pale, and her mind is in distress. She witnesses Leon''s figure carried by the teachers out. "Lucy, don''t mind us and go toward your sweetheart!". Katarina beside her encouraged her. Lucy glanced to her side and saw the others also nod their heads, agreeing to Katarina''s suggestion; she bowed her head and spoke. "Thank you everyone. Please go toward the VIP room where the Headmaster is waiting". "Roger that, now go!". Being pushed by her close friend, Katarina. Lucy, took out her phone and start tiping on it and began to fasten her pace, disappearing from the site. "Fufu, I never saw Lucy become like that over a boy". While the other members fixed their gaze on Lucy, only Gary kept his composure to look toward Soma, who left the Arena with light steps. "Leader? What is the matter?". Lars'' voice brought him back from his dream as Gary looked to the side, looking at his members. "Let''s go to visit the Headmaster!". "Yes!". Following Gary''s lead, they all left the place and went toward the VIP room. Slowly, they walked, savouring the memories they had at the Academy. Even though the group expedition lasted not even a year, it was because of the intense mental drain lingering between death and life every second. They began appreciating every moment they spent as if they wouldn''t be alive again tomorrow. Thanks to the deserted corridor, the group didn''t get too much attention as they finally arrived at the VIP room that Lucy had mentioned. Gary, the one in front, pushed inside the door, and it alerted everyone inside; one of them was Soma''s group, where Lars'' face beamed, seeing Serafina''s smile. "Sera!". Upon hearing a guy casually call her name, her eyes knitted in a dangerous state and felt repulsive as Lars approached her side with open arms. "Finally, I got to meet you again after a while. I miss you, Sera". Hina, Xiao Lian and the others jerked their heads to Serafina''s side, who was clearly in a bad mood. Hina sat dumbfounded while alternating her gaze toward both of them. Meanwhile, the other groups saw the event in an intriguing manner, especially Beatrice, who covered her mouth, feeling lightened by the romantic nuance. "Leave my sight!". Lars'' body stiffened as he heard a cold and indifferent tone from the girl he missed and yearned for the time he was risking his life. But, even so, Lars is a proud and confident male, so he brushed off the cold attention he received and stepped forward to shrink their distance further. "Sera, I have come back from my expedition and want to fulfill the promise we made". The room instantly became quiet. Hina and the others sat there baffled after hearing the boy''s declaration. They turned to look at Serafina, but her reaction was different. Stay tuned with mvl Serafina''s face was blank. Clearly, she didn''t have a recollection of that memory in her brain, or rather, she was not considering it in the first place. Thinking it was a chance, Lars took another step forward, which made Serafina instinctively feel threatened. She unleashed her Mana, blowing away the wind around them, creating quite a stir. "Sera?". "Leave, you freak. I didn''t recall making some promise with you and besides, who are you anyway?". As soon as she said that, the room temperature dropped, and a chilling breeze brushed past everyone''s skin, making them shiver in the cold winter with that rejection. Being rejected is, of course, one cause of someone''s reaction, but to get a question of ''Who are you?'' from the girl he likes was like a death sentence that pierced his heart. "Pffth, ahahahaha¡­ You heard that, Khihihi¡­ Who are you? Ahaahaha". Katarina, who couldn''t hold back her laugh, released all of it and let everyone in the room share her joyful expression. One by one, everyone in the room began to tremble, holding their laughter after being contaminated by Katarina. Because of that, the other party members from the expedition teams shed tears of laughter while clutching their stomachs¡ªonly Gary, who kept his composed attitude, saw the event and sighed, asking in his heart, "Let''s go to the headmaster first!" Lars, whose world was distorted, couldn''t believe what was transpiring in front of him and took a step forward in a crazy manner. His eyes had gone mad, and his body was trembling all over as if holding back something that accumulated deep in his stomach pit. "That is a lie, right? Sera, I know you are just saying that to surprise me with something, because earlier when I entered this room, you were the first person who welcomed me". Serafina''s eyes shrank dangerously as she heard something unforgivable that escaped Lars''s mouth. "Hey, Jackass! I said, I didn''t know you, so stop bothering me further. Leave my sight, before I blasted that disgusting smirk on your face!". Chapter 335: Chapter 335 Request. As soon as Serafina finished saying that, the atmosphere around the room changed, and it turned violent. A wild, untamed breeze began to enter inside, gathering into one point around her.Everyone around the room had their face stiffened by the situation, and some of the adults in the place looked at it amusingly. Some were alerted and ready to unleash their own techniques. Lars, who received the pressure head-on, tilted his head in wonder at just how the turn started to change so badly. He never intended for any of this to happen; he just wanted to see the admired girl he yearned for all those hardships inside the dungeon. However, what he received was intolerable, as she had forgotten even his existence. Despite receiving something unjust, Lars prevailed. He gritted his teeth and firmly stood in front of Serafina with open arms, having no intention of harming her. "This guy!". Internally, Serafina struggled to keep her emotions in check as the flow of the wind changed, letting a dangerous premonition upon the site. A surge of forgotten memories began to resurface as the figure of the man in front of him overlapped; every day, the guy would always greet her with a refreshing smile and every time got brutally rejected. But all of that attempts of him ttyingvtwin her, it was all meaningless before her stoned heart. After recalling all of that forgotten memory, her inner heart began to stir dangerously, and her black pupils started to change, turning into red colour that gave a menacing aura. "All of you stop!". A stern and composed tone reverberated across the room as it dissipated the tension that had been built, making everyone in the place turn their heads toward the source and witness Roland, with Viana behind, approach the site. "Stop this in an instant. You guys put the name of our Academy to shame! Everyone, I apologize for the behavior of our students". With her strict tone, Viana reprimanded the group and spoke to everyone in place, asking for some pardon. Luckily, Viana could detect any abnormalities in the flow of wind, so she rushed ahead toward the source and, seeing Serafina, almost released her spells. "What happened here?". Roland swept his gaze to the sides, looking at the gathering groups, which seemed hostile, especially Serafina. Her eyes gleamed in a dangerous light, and she seemed ready to lunge at the white-haired boy in front of her. "It''s been a while, headmaster". Gary hurriedly stepped forward and told Roland about his existence. Then, Gary whispered something to Katarina, making her breathe heavily before she headed toward the conflict. Then, she greeted her friend. "Hey, Serafina, it''s been a while". Being subjected to another person when her mind was in chaos made Serafina delay for a bit as she searched her memories of the girl''s existence in her mind. "...Katarina?". "Yes! Thank god. I think you are also forgetting about me!". Katarina beamed as she pushed Lars, which garnered his hostile reaction. Katarina ignored him and stood in front of Serafina with a smile on her face. Her smiling figure was warm like a sun, which eased Serafina''s raging heart and loosened the tension in her body. "It''s been a while, Katarina". "Ehehe, yup. Glad to see you are doing fine, although some things never change. Well, some say, stupid can''t be cured, unless by death itself". "Huh!? What the hell was that?...". Lars'' outburst was getting overwhelmed by the lively situation Katarina created. She began to push aside Serafina and share her experience from all this time inside the dungeon, inviting Hina and Xiao Lian''s curiosity. "Oh, you guys are Juniors. Pleased to meet you, both of you!". "Yes, me too. Pleased to meet you, Senior". "Mm, pleased to meet you". Hina and Xiao Lian began to open their hearts, looking at the close relationship between Katarina and Serafina. The four of them began to be engrossed in their own world, talking about the Dungeon exploration Katarina had experienced. Lars felt left out, his face knitted in anger, and he wanted to get close to Serafina when another party entered the scene. "What happened here to make it this crowded? Move, guys! You are blocking someone else''s way." Soma''s commanding tone inflicts everyone''s curiosity, as they wonder who in their right mind dared treat a senior in their Academy in such a way. Lars'' face frowned, looking at the rude Junior. Gary concealed his smile inside, while Katarina was stunned to see Serafina''s and the mood of the two juniors that were with her brightens. "Soma!". Hearing his dear girlfriend''s melodious voice, Soma ignored the glares from everyone and approached Serafina, who welcomed him with angelic smiles, which made everyone in the place flinch and turn to rock. Lars'' eyes widened as he saw Soma walk past him, not concerning himself to Lars. This genuinely shook his core, especially when he saw Serafina take the boy''s hand with an open heart. "What the hell is happening here?". Soma, feeling curious, asked Serafina, but he got a shake of the head as an answer from Serafina. "Don''t concern yourself with it! Come here, Soma. I have someone to introduce to you". Serafina ignored Lars''s incredulous stare and shoved Soma in front of Katarina. "...". Both sides were petrified after being met. Soma stared at Katarina with a surprised face. He recognized the female before him upon a single sight of her figure description, the same as Katarina, who was surprised to see Serafina''s soft expression, which had made her heart flutter ever since the boy came. "There is no mistaking it, she is one of the heroines who governs wind and a master of bow, Kaarina Agnes". Soma mattered in his heart. "I don''t think Serafina could show that much expression, especially toward the opposite sex. Is it perhaps?". Katarina gasped while muttering in her heart, alternating her gaze between the two. Looking at the handsome boy in front of her, Katarina lost in her own thoughts before she snapped back and extended her right hand. "Nice to meet you, My name is Katarina Agnes. I was Serafina''s friend, I hope we can get along well". "My Chinese name is Xiao Ma. But if it''s too hard to pronounce, you can call me, Soma. Pleased to meet you, Senior". Stay tuned to mvl Soma reaches out her hand, and both of them officially become acquaintances, and he is filled with the situation. Initially, he intended to introduce his usual name, Soma. But after meeting with Xiao Rui and learning about his bloodline, Soma began to use his real name first before it became his second name. Upon closer look, there is an unknown man. His hair is white, and he is still shocked by the event. Soma ignored his existence completely, and then accidentally, he faced Roland and Gary, who stood side by side. Without minding everyone''s stare, Soma approached both people and then addressed Roland casually, which caused the students to roll their eyes in shock. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Headmaster, I have a request!". "Hou, What is it?". Roland knit his brows amusingly, seeing the fire that lit in Soma''s eyes provoke the sleeping tiger inside him. "I ask you to permit the final match to be held this day after Lin Fan recuperates from the match, which is happening right now! Can you permit that?". Viana and everyone who heard Soma''s ridiculous request had their eyes widened; some even couldn''t hold their dropping jaws. Only Roland and Gary, who stood in front of Soma, did not falter; instead, they stared at the boy amusingly. "I am sorry, Soma. But, we can''t do that, because tomorrow there will be¡­". Viana, who interjects from the side, is held by Roland, who raises his hand and tells her to at least listen to the boy''s reason. "What is your reason for doing that? You know that tomorrow, this place will be packed to the brim with important guests who will seek a Talent for their own purpose." "Yeah, I am aware of that, but, Hear me out first. Tomorrow, the scouts from the Guilds around the world will only watch a match between two first-year students that reached the final¡­". Roland was a bit impressed that Soma said two first years would be present in the final. "...Give tomorrow''s day focused entirely to the third-year students who will be released from this place months later, to walk their own path as an awakener. Let the competition become a Free match where every student can participate, showing their strength. As for me, the first-year, I have more than enough time to shake the world in my third-year, later. So, let me have the final match, today!...". Soma tried to catch his breath for a second and submerged in his own thoughts. His instinct tells him to move forward with the plan to awaken the dormant system he had. The throbbing he felt earlier was something familiar when he watched Martial Saint demonstrate the First technique of fighting Raijuu. Soma is confident that the second technique will be unlocked after he exchanges beliefs with Lin Fan, for he is already mastering it. He observed Roland contemplating his choice, still considering Soma''s proposal. Roland looked toward Soma, and he saw the blazing fire that ignited his spirit to exchange blows with him. Then, he turned to his wife after a stinging gaze pricked his side. Recognizing the gaze, Roland couldn''t do anything but sigh in resignation. When he tried to express his intention, Soma got the better of him. "...In tomorrow''s free match, let''s have a duel headmaster. I want to test my full power against an active S-Rank Awakeners". "Deal, Let''s do it!". Chapter 336: Chapter 336 Duel Start. After hearing Soma''s reply, Roland''s gaze shrinks full of anticipation; never had he thought that he himself was the one being offered a challenge.Viana sighed in annoyance at her husband''s act. However, despite that, she proceeded to tinker with the terminal she had taken out of nowhere and sent a proper procedure toward the emcee and Lee, who participated, as witnessed in the Arena. "Okay, good, we have a deal then". "Yeah, I am waiting to see how much you are capable of, Soma". Both parties glared at each other before a sudden vibration from the terminal Viana held in her hands broke the silence. Viana was distracted for a bit. She apologized to all of them and separated herself before taking an earphone on her left ear and beginning to connect the call. "...Understood, about that. I will accept it, but¡­". The talk itself didn''t take long, but Soma noticed Viana''s suspicious movements and the whispering he caught at the end. "What the hell is she doing? Doing something inconspicuous in this place where many gaze on alert?" Soma muttered as he turned to Roland, hoping to find some clue. However, both the old people hide things completely well, so Soma has no choice but to step back and let things do what they want. "...Alright, I will call you later. Headmaster!". S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After she cut off the call, Viana addressed Roland, and she whispered something inaudible so that the crowd couldn''t listen to theeir talk. After nodding several times Roland lifyed his gaze and addresses everyone. "Okay, then we will be taking our leave. See you tomorrow, Soma". "Yeah, I am waiting". Roland and Viana waved their hands, signalling their departure. The room''s atmosphere had turned stagnant, and it flowed slowly before Soma broke the chain. "Then, I will excuse myself because I have another match waiting. Sera, Hina, and Xiao Lian, I will be going". "Okay, I will be waiting, Soma". Serafina, who slid to his side, smiled affectionately while saying something that would make every male heart flutter in delight. Her tantalizing smile and her soft gaze drew much attention from other men inside the room. Your next chapter is on mvl "Well, don''t try to dramatize your match! I am sweating from seeing your previous match; don''t ever do that again." Hina''s demanding tone brought a wry smile upon Soma''s lips, which he found hard to answer. The earlier match was indeed quite shocking, as they could see Soma, a powerhouse in his own league, get cornered even for a moment. Thanks to Leon Light''s speed, Soma struggled in the first half, but after activating his technique, the table had turned, and Soma could win easily. However, in that match, Soma also felt a kind of relief seeing Leon grasp the third phase of his saviour''s power: mastery of the sword of the angel that would obliterate everything in its path. It was some kind of final move that would condense all of Savior''s power into a single point, almost posible in creating a miracle itself. "Mm, Soma, next time do it fast!". Xiao Lian''s cheeks are swollen, and her eyes sunken, sulking because of Soma''s negligence. "Alright, thanks guys!". Soma bid them farewell, and when he intended to walk away from the place, a hand blocked his way. It came from a white-haired boy who watched him, still in dubious expression regarding Soma''s relationship with Serafina. Lars'' action garnered everyone''s gaze, which made his attempt look more pathetic because he couldn''t let go of his ego. "Hey you!?". However, Soma, seeing the look in the boy''s eyes and clearly wanting to stir up trouble, pushed the hand that blocked him, which infuriated Lars further. "You dare! Ukh!?". Lars tensed the muscle in his hand and was confident in it to block his advance, but instead of succeeding, he lost his balance and let himself touch the ground. Once he realized his place, Lars looked up and saw a pair of red eyes looking down at him. The eyes pierced his soul and almost made him yelp in fright. Soma ignored the man''s intense gaze and resumed his walk before he crossed paths with a black-haired beauty wearing a Yukata hidden under everyone''s eyes but rather giving an oppressive aura. Both of them briefly exchange glances and notice each other''s intentions before they withdraw their gaze. Seeing the figure of a boy walking alone in the corridor, the black-haired beauty elegantly covered her mouth and sighed. "Fuuu, what a monster, at that age and such power. I am curious as to what kind of experience he had to gain that strength". After some time lapsed, Lars, who regained his mind, abruptly stood up, not wanting to show his weak side to the girl he yearned for. "Tch, that boy!". However, once he glanced to the side, the place was void without any presence, and he saw Serafina had returned to her group chatting harmoniously, sharing their own experience. Soon, dark emotions began to swirl inside his heart. Curiosity, envy, and deep anger began to collide, creating chaos that dulled his judgment. When he couldn''t hold back his desire, he tried to open his mouth to get clarification from Serafina. A hurried footsteps that came from the other way from Soma stunned everyone when the figure who did that was. "Pardon me everyone, have any of you met with the boy name, Soma?". Everyone in the room turned to look at Lucy, who, with her flushed face and ragged breath, suddenly muttered Soma''s name, garnering Serafina''s group attention. "What is it, Lucy?". Seeing Serafina, who answered her, she showed a refreshing smile, but when her gaze caught Lars''s figure with a deep frown etched into his face, she stiffened. "Um, Lucy? Tell me what is happening?". "Nothing. It''s just that Vce-headmaster had been looking for him, and I had been tasked with telling him, but something urgent came up, so I got distracted." Everyone in the room looked at Lucy with funny expressions on their face because it was rare for a serious girl named Lucy to neglect her duties. "??". Seeing everyone give her a sympathetic look, Lucy tilted her head adorably and looked at Serafina. "Well, Lucy, actually¡­". Serafina began to explain the earlier event; of course, she dismissed the unimportant matters, such as Lars trying to annoy her and keeping Lucy with what Soma had in mind. "Eh, they already met. What is the meaning of this? Hm?". Lucy woke up from her thoughts and noticed that her phone had vibrated in her pocket. Looking back, she noticed whose message this was from, and when she looked at the display, it was indeed from Vice-headmaster Viana, who informed her about Soma''s matter being cancelled and let her do the rest. "Eh?". "The match is over!". {Finally, the winner in this semi-final second match is the first-year division Lin Fan, and with this, the two finalists in this year''s competition are from first-year. Wow, that is rather surprising, isn''t it?} The exclamation mark from the emcee created a huge stir that moved the entire venue. A murmuring gasp escapes their lips and rather a sigh of disappointment, for they have to see the final tomorrow; reluctantly as the spectators try to stand up and leave the stadium, the emcee grins. {Ah, uhum, um, everyone, may I have your attention?} Hearing a rather ambiguous meaning from the emcee, the spectators halted their movement and glanced toward her. {...Rejoice all of you; I just got a confirmation from our headmaster that says, "The final match will be held today after both contestants have had their fill of rest. So, please don''t leave yet". Also, this is not some prank our Academy had committed; it was genuinely information that would please you guys, so how about it? Are you guys ready for the final match?} A second passed in silence before the venue broke into an intense riot that shook the entire stadium in excited cheers. "She is good at stirring the mass". Lin Fan scoffed as he looked at the figure of the emcee adorably baiting the spectators from leaving the venue. "Don''t be like that, it was her job to do that". "It seemed you succeeded in persuading the headmaster". "Well, yeah. I got lucky". Soma came from behind Lin''s fan before they stood side by side, looking at the lively atmosphere, which would become the stage for both of them to exchange their beliefs. {Well, while waiting, let''s liven up the competition more by organizing duels for the first time, and opps! We got the contender from second-year both of them} Two male students ascend into the Arena, ready with their own weapons and then inspected by Lee. "You guys ready?". Both students nodded their faces and distanced themselves from one another before Lee swung his hand down and shouted. "Duel start!". The two fought bravely. One was calm with his sword swing, and the other was fierce with his spear thrust. Both of them showed a rather exciting match that made the spectators cheer for them despite not participating in the real competition. "Who was going to win, Lin Fan? ". Soma glanced to the side and found Lin Fan observing the fight meticulously. Then, suddenly, he nodded his head. "The spear one". "I see". According to Lin Fan, even though the spearman seemed reckless with his aggressive approach, he was actually dominating the match. Instead of the spearman, the calm-looking swordsman, he is calm not because he is above him, but because he is actually overwhelmed by his opponent. After a few more exchanges between the contestants in the Arena, a sword flew from the swordsman''s grip and made a ''clink'' sound that raised the cheers from the spectators. "The duel is over". {The winner of the duel is¡­} "Hmph, though so". Lin Fan crossed his hand on his chest, proud of his own insight in predicting the other match. Soma smiled, looking at his profile picture, but then he frowned as he felt another presence approaching their side. "Soma, duel me!". Chapter 337: Chapter 337 Wrong Choice. Time slightly moved backwards when Lucy was dumbfounded after receiving a message from Viana that told her to do anything.She stood in silence for a few seconds before she regained her mind and glanced at the others, gazing at her in worry. "I am sorry, everyone". Not wanting to worry her colleague further, Lucy pushed aside her phone and entered the room to visit her friend. "What was it, making you petrified like that?". Serafina came out from her seat and welcomed Lucy with open arms. "Nothing serious, It''s just¡­". It was a bit complicated to explain in words; Lucy wondered why Viana asked her to do that, but in the end, not even Viana said anything when she met the boy. Knowing vice-headmaster Viana''s behaviour and how shrewd she is, Lucy begins to have a slight doubt about everything between Viana and Soma. "There must be something hidden under her meaning". Lucy muttered, not realizing that Serafina''s pincer slowly approached and pulled away her cheeks, bringing a pain that stimulated her brain. "You know what, Lucy, soon enough you will be under much stress if you keep dwelling in something you can''t control". "...Sera". "Also stress is bad, especially for women it will make you look older by age". "I am not old!". Seeing her best friend returned, Serafina parted her lips in satisfaction and then dragged her toward the conversation she had with the other three. "Sera wait!". Lars, who regained his footing and mind, shouted her name, which garnered everyone''s attention. Those who already understand the situation shed an annoying sigh, judging his disgusting behaviour as an elite member of the Academy. Looking at the desperation in his face, everyone in the room understood why, but like a kid who didn''t want to admit the reality before him. Lars still grasps the thin rope that hangs before him, trying so hard to grasp it as it gets far away from his hand. "...Se-sera, that boy earlier, who is he to you?". Lucy''s eyes were wide open as she never thought the situation had turned chaotic. Meanwhile, Katarina sighed, and her eyes shrank dangerously, and they gleamed in a fierce glow, wanting to slit the boy''s throat any moment. Serafina also initially wants to ignore the boy''s pursuit, but if she keeps her mouth passive, he will buzz in her ears like a summer mosquito. She sighed, but when a loud commotion happened in the Arena, everyone''s gaze turned to it except for Lars, who kept looking at Serafina''s profile. Everyone listens to the announcement from the emcee and the expedition parties, their eyes wide open because of this unfamiliar event. "Lucy this was?". Katarina, whose mind slipped from her lips, turned to Lucy, who stood near her. "Well, sure, you guys won''t know it because it was just recently created and now published." Lucy began to explain the plan. With help from the teacher and some other people from the academy committee, she and the teacher designed a new event that would liven up the competition. "Duel!? It seemed interesting, can we participate?". Katarina seemed interested in the concept. "Yes, of course it applies to all of the students in the Academy as long as you inform the official". "I see". Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gary, who also listened, approached the glass window and saw the first duel had just started. However, among many figures interested in the duel system, Lars dismissed all of them and strongly approached Serafina, who was distracted. "Sera, tell me, please". Before his hand almost reached out to her shoulder, a swirling wind reformed itself, creating a gap between their skin, which was almost touching each other. "You bastard, you dare to touch me". "Sera? I am sorry, but". Everyone''s gaze turned to the duo, and one of them seemed ready to fight. However, looking at the place they were in, Serafina''s anger subsided and coldly announced in front of them. "Soma is my partner in life and I dare you to disrupt it, you are dead!". ***** "Why did it come to this?". The atmosphere was at its peak in the stadium. Soma and Lars stood slightly apart, and Lee was in between. Soma sighed as he looked at the VIP room when he saw Serafina''s cold gaze staring right at him, telling him to do what she wished. Earlier, before the duel, Lars'' sudden challenge threw Soma off guard and wanted to ignore the boy completely, but when Soma received a message from Serafina, Things had changed. {...Soma, please do something to that bastard; he persistently annoyed me and asked for my hand in a relationship to fulfil the promise I don''t even remember; heck, I even don''t remember the bastard''s name. Can you please fulfil this cute wish from this girlfriend of yours?} There were some points he wanted to retort, but he resigned and did what his partner wanted to because the boy seemed to have something to tell him. "Are both of you ready?". The boys nodded their heads, created a distance from one another, and prepared their stance. {Woah, we have a surprise match going on here. Contestant Soma, the powerhouse in this competition, is challenged by an elite student who just returned from his expedition from the dungeon, meet him Lars Evans} Excited cheer erupted, and many female students who knew him shouted his name, but the boy himself seemed unaware of that and only gazed at Soma. Continue reading at mvl "The duel starts!". Lars drew his dual dagger and grabbed it backhanded while standing still, seeming not to consider the opponent before him as an equal. "Hey, you. Listen to this!". Soma, who had no idea what the boy wanted to do, tensed all the muscles around his body, and he saw Lars point his index finger at him and speak. "Right this instant leave the arena and never get in touch with her ever again!". "...". As soon as Lars''s aloof tone left his mouth, Soma''s demeanour changed. His gaze was devoid of light, and he focused completely, drawing all of his strength. Initially, he just wanted to teach him a lesson for trying to woo his girlfriend, but Lars audacity to order Soma around like a servant made the anger in his mind wake up. "You Commoner won''t know her strength either her wealth or power. Sera is cut above others, and she is nothing like a frog like you can possesed¡­". Unknown to the boy, Soma''s hesitation had reached rock bottom, it disappeared completely, hearing Lars''s stupid monologue. "She probably only wants to have fun with a guy like you, and throw you away when she is done¡­". "...". Soma kept silent, but Lars, who missed the meaning behind it, kept talking. "...You understand right? You are not worthy of taking her hand. Are your parents never told you to never take something beyond your measure?...". "!?". "...Hmph, it seems they are a failure who couldn''t teach you thoroughly". No one knows where it started, but suddenly, the stadium is enveloped by an eerie silence. "Huh, What is it?". The ground shook, and the atmosphere had just turned heavier; it gripped everyone''s throat, sending a chilling pressure of murderous intent, piercing their core. "...Wha!?". Lars, who was caught off by the situation, stiffened his figure when he saw a silhouette of a terrifying existence standing before him, clad in crimson colour and raw killing intent that ripped away his consciousness. "What are yo, Aaaaaahh?". Before he could finish his question, a blood-curling scream reverberated in the stadium, and it made everyone who heard it shiver in fright. Soma, who had just destroyed the boy''s right foot by stepping on it, thrust his fist, which destroyed Lars'' teeth. A nerving-wrecked, cracking sound, colliding with a heavy thud, sends Lars''s consciousness far away, but his body is stand stilled, because Soma properly holds him in place. Another thud resonated within their heart. It sent a devastating chill to everyone who was present. Not just the people in the Arena who directly receive the full brunt of its killing intent. The people in the VIP room also suffocated after seeing the scene. Serafina''s earlier annoyed expression changed to worry and wonder. "Why did the situation turn out like this? Soma, are you okay?". Serafina muttered. Katarina and Lucy had pale faces, and even Gary, the strongest student in the Academy, stiffened like a statue after feeling the intent that pierced his skin. "This is indeed dangerous". Hina and Xiao Lian, who have known Soma longer than anyone, have never seen Soma become like this. With a determined expression, they gritted their teeth but soon were stunned by a commotion behind them, as they saw a woman figure rushed from the room. On the Arena, Lars, whose face is destroyed and his consciousness is on the brink of death, is tossed around the Arena by Soma; utilizing his speed, he delivers a punch, kick and everything at his disposal to utterly destroy the boy within his grasp. Lee, as a referee, couldn''t do much and could bitterly swallow the reality in front of him when a student tried to attempt a murder. "St-stop, Soma!". His inaudible shout feels so distant, and the carnage within the Arena still continues, spilling teeth and blood scattered everywhere around it. "This is useless. I didn''t think Soma was this powerful!". Lee muttered in his heart and decided to call the one who could possibly defuse the situation. However, faster than his finger could press the call button, a brave figure of a woman wearing a green cheongsam dress and beautiful figure, stand in the Arena and shouted, "Stop, Xiao Ma!". Chapter 338: Chapter 338 Declaration. Roland, sitting comfortably inside the office where he would do his business, stood up as he felt a menacing aura from the stadium.The incident shocked and wary the spouse. They never thought that there would be someone daring to do something foolish in front of so many significant figures. "Viana?". "Right, you go ahead. I will do the rest myself". "Thank you". Without any hesitation, Roland opened the office window and jumped off the third-floor building, creating a web crack upon landing. Roland swiftly moved his feet, and in a matter of seconds, he arrived at the stadium and bounced upward, using his strong legs because, for some reason, he felt eerie from the quiet venue. Upon landing on the roof, Roland''s face stiffened as he found Lars one-sidedly destroyed by Soma. The elite student who just came back from the expedition and is known to be one of the strongest in the Academy is being thrashed by a first-year student. "What is happening?". He still had something he wanted to ask, but this was not the time, looking at the situation where Lars was on the brink of death. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, faster than his feet could bring him to the Arena. A figure of a beautiful woman in a cheongsam outfit rushed to the Arena and shouted. "Xiao Ma". Many ears could clearly hear the desperation and worry that came from her mouth, which made the entire venue move to her voice, including Soma, who intended to deliver his finishing blow with his fist raised upward while mounting Lars, whose figure was wrecked. Using this as a chance, Roland jumped off into the Arena, stood a distance from Soma, and tensed all the muscles around his body. "Soma?". For the first time, light began to return to his eyes, and Soma began to see his surroundings better. He glanced at the figure below him and then clicked his tongue, regretting that he hadn''t finished him earlier. "You lucky bastard!". With a rough attitude, even knowing his opponent had devastated wounds all over his body. Soma threw his opponent''s body and stood up, distancing himself away. Lars''s front teeth were gone, his face covered by blood and bloated in blue. The bones all over his body were broken, especially his feet completely shattered. His guts were an utter mess, and he couldn''t even notice what was actually happening to him. However, after the violence was over, Lars was hit by a blackened out, and he lost consciousness, not knowing if he could awaken again or not. Looking at Soma, who didn''t utter a single glance at his opponent, whose body was half-dead. Roland needed to assess his assumption regarding the boy who slowly walked away from the Arena, approaching the woman who awaited him. "...Soma". "What?". Even his tone alone made Roland, an active S-Rank awakener, falter even for a moment. The look from Soma''s eyes still radiates a dangerous glint that makes him gulp. "What actually happened?". "Xiao Ma!". Xiao Rui, who couldn''t bear it anymore, ran past both males and hugged Soma in her tender embrace, soothing the tension that had built up around him. "Xiao Ma, are you alright?". A gentle voice resonated in his ear, and the soft caressing in his back calmed his nerves, allowing Soma to regain his usual state. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Soma separated from his Aunt for a moment and parted his lips, telling her he was okay. "Aunt, I am okay. Can you please?". "Yes, of course". Thinking it must be embarrassing to be hugged by his elder, Xiao Rui was willing to separate from SomaSoma despite that, but that is not the reason he did that. Roland, who watched their interaction, had a baffled expression, curious, but the case was first. He took a glanced at Lars body who lay motionless like a corpse whose soul was lost. But, if he takes a close look, he is still breathing, albeit faint. Soma observed his talking opponent, Roland, as the academy headmaster. Sure, it would be a pain if he decided to antagonize him. However, the boy that he beat up earlier had insulted his parents. The parents he loved most and missed most in this world, and the boy dared to bring their names so casually. For the first time in his life, Soma had lost his reason, himself. This was quite different from the past when it was his devil side who suddenly did that, but today, it was genuinely his own emotion that affected him, changing him into a Demon without reason. He glanced at his surroundings, and sure enough, everyone in the venue stilled; no one dared open their mouth. Slowly, as Soma walked toward the middle of the Arena, he looked at Roland and took a deep breath before a roar escaped his lips. "Listen All of you!". His loud rage that accumulated in his heart echoed. It petrified the spectators who heard it. "That is what will happen when you dare to insult my parents. Look closely at that, and make sure that none of you ever did the same thing as him because if you do I would not hesitate to kill you!". The stadium gulped to moisten its parched throat and didn''t dare to look at the miserable fate of the boy who touched the dragon''s reverse scale. All eyes were focused on a single boy who stood imposingly, and with his oppressive aura, he got a sentence for the last time. "I don''t care what you will do to me, spit me, bury me, mock me, curse me! You can do whatever you want to me, but don''t you dare touch my family!...". Soma took some breath before he continued with a terrifying murderous intent he leaked out to scare everyone in the venue. "... I don''t care what kind of person you are. I will not mercilessly pay you a fate worse than death, even if that person claimed himself as a God". "Is this enough?" Soma muttered in his heart as he scanned his surroundings and watched the stiffened people. He turned to Roland, who seemed to understand the meaning behind the word he said and then approached his Aunt. "Aunt, let''s go?". "Yeah, are you alright?". "I am fine". Looking at the retreating figure of Soma and the woman he called Aunt, Roland stood still in the Arena before his senses informed him about the alert. "What the hell are you doing, officials!? hurry up and come we have someone critically injured!". Several teachers began to climb the Arena and frowned when they saw Lars'' condition. One by one, they cast a minor healing magic, and one of them began to sprint for the place and try to ask someone who had more skill in the field. Unaware of the officials'' chaotic minds, Soma and his Aunt entered the tunnel when Lin Fan stood with a grim expression on his face, looking at Soma. "Um, you are?". Xiao Rui, who felt some familiarity with the boy, racked her brain, searching her memory. "Greetings, people from the Xiao family. I am the current head of the Lin family; my name is Lin Fan." As someone who stood on top, Lin Fan, knew when to show his appearance, and now was the time when he realized that the woman Soma called his Aunt was from the Xiao family. Stay tuned to mvl "Oh, Head family Lin. I am sorry for the late introduction. My name is Xiao Rui, It is such a great pleasure to see you". "No, no, the pleasure is mine, I don''t think that my next opponent in the final is someone from Xiao family". "For the record, Lin Fan. I just found out that my only remaining relative is alive and she was under the care of the Xiao family". Soma, who didn''t want any misunderstanding between them, stepped up, which made Xiao Rui''s face pale. However, contrary to her expectations, Lin Fan shrugged his shoulders and looked at him in a mysterious manner. Earlier in the match, Lin Fan, whose sense of hearing is above others, catches the warfare between Soma and that white-haired guy. He heard everything they said and the reason Soma snapped and turned into a raging demon. Lin Fan never thought that the person he assumed was annoying for attempting to approach him when school started. It turns out his passion for the family is beyond what he predicted. But because of that, Lin Fan can sympathize a bit with him, who also held his family above everything. Also, sometimes, when the two of them talked, Lin Fan felt some kind of attraction. Something inside him is telling Lin Fan to create a good bond with Soma. Initially, it was faint, but after talking with Soma, the feeling kept getting stronger, and he thus began to enjoy talking with him. "Humph, what the hell am I thinking?". Lin Fan muttered as he cupped his fist, giving the other parties his respect. He then turned around and wanted to enter the waiting room to train when there was still time. After the fight earlier, Lin Fan realized that he had no chance of winning against Soma. However, despite that, he didn''t want to give up just because of that. Lin Fan also still had something up his sleeves. "Lin Fan?". Soma''s sudden voice halted Lin Fan''s step as he glanced back and saw the fiery glint in his eyes. "See you in a moment, Lin Fan!". "Yeah, same to you, Soma!". Chapter 339: Chapter 339 Final Match. Viana sat comfortably on the sofa facing Jiang Ling, who burrowed his brows after the tense negotiation they held.Initially, Jiang Ling faced Roland, who had another business to attend to within the Arena, which caused a stir. As a wizard, the earlier aura she felt was menacing; it generally reminded her of the past when she accidentally faced demon people who hid in one of the countries in Europe. True, the Demon''s existence was still quite a thorn in the general public, and their existence could cause a huge commotion if leaked out. However, in recent years, Demons who usually hide under the shadows of humanity have begun to move in one order. All of this happened coincidently with the event when Angels descend to this land, bestowing a miracle upon one of her students and choosing as a Savior that will vanquish evil from the plan. Viana realized this and, using her connection, began to search every nook and cranny for the tail that the Demon had left behind. But sadly, the tails were slippery, so her investigation never bore fruit. Instead, all of that was gathered into one singularity: Soma. "So, how was it? Are you willing to negotiate?". Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jiang Ling''s solemn voice glared sharply at Viana, who was sipping her tea comfortably. He seemed ready to burst but held in by clenching his palms together. Slowly, as she put away the cup, Viana turned to observe her opponent. According to the rumor she received, the Jiang family had never dealt with Demon people and naturally despised them, as their family had had an enmity with them in the past. However, all those images crumble in her mind as Jiang Ling begins to insist on helping his son and claims he found the right people to do it. That sparks her curiosity and doubt because, as far as she knows, once a person has been demonized, he or she cannot be saved unless you kill it. Viana thought it was far enough for the teasing, so she sighed and eventually gave up on his demand and spoke. "Understand, we will release students Jiang Wei¡­". ***** After the horrifying event in the Arena, Roland asks the spectators to give the Academy some time to sort things out. Several officials dive into the scene, and they see blood splattered across the Arena, a bunch of teeth, and cracked. They began wiping the ground, fixing it, collecting the teeth, and cleaning the entire Arena. At the same time as the officials finished the operation, they began to leave the venue. Roland and Lee appeared from one of the tunnels, along with the emcee, who cheerfully waved her hands, trying to restore the lively atmosphere the venue once had. {Thank you, everyone, for keeping your loyalty and still staying with us. The next one is a duel between third years, so I hope you can enjoy the next duel as for the earlier duel. We from the Academy felt terribly sorry for what happened, and I hope, with this, the contestants who participated in this competition needed to use their brains better than to insult one parent!} Never had that, though the usual cheerful emcee, her voice dropped, filled with chilling intent, making her fans go wild. When she noticed Lee and Roland had stood in their position, the emcee switched her mood and spread her warm smile, bringing life into the somber stadium. {Everyone, are you still with me?} "Yeah!!". The spectators shouted loudly to chase away the heaviness in their hearts. Soon, the stadium was once more filled with hustle and bustle. {Good, then for the next match, our Academy headmaster will act as an observer and keep an eye on a stupid fellow in this match; so, headmaster Roland, some word from you?} The emcee successfully guided all eyes as now they looked at Roland, who stood beside Lee on another stage that had been built new. With eyes around, Roland stood proudly and lifted his gaze high before declaring. "¡­Go wild my students, prove yourself in this competition that you are our proud, and amazing students from the academy, and go wild to your heart''s content in this festival!". "Yes!". A huge clamor broke out from the students in the spectators'' seats as they abruptly stood up, hearing Roland''s hot-blooded speech. His clear and wild aura lit a fire in every student''s eyes. {Thank you, Headmaster. Okay, then continue to the next duel¡­} ***** Soma, who sat on his seat in the VIP room, still getting observations from the other people around him, felt the time had come for him to finish what he had promised. He stood up, which made everyone flinch except his family members. With only his slight movement, every stranger in the room began to feel anxious, making the atmosphere heavy. "Xiao Ma?". Xiao Rui, who noticed it, called her nephew, but seeing his clear and radiant eyes filled with fighting spirit, she sighed because she knew his nephew couldn''t be moved by some words when he had those eyes. His stubborn eyes truly resembled Xiao Rui''s sister''s eyes, which made her happy to see a resemblance between Xiao Ma and her sister. "I am going!". "Go get the title, Soma". Hina was the only one who regained her composed state despite the terror that happened earlier, including Xiao Lian and Serafina. "Mm, take it easy!". "Tonight we will have a party in my house! So, you better win it!". "Alright!". Soma gave his appreciation to his family members and then walked out of the place, which invited a sigh of relief from the others. It seemed the earlier event was still stuck in their minds, especially the third-year elite students who decided to stay in the VIP room watching the duel. Alone in the corridor, Soma delved into his star consciousness and walked in a half-awaken state. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] After some time, he entered the waiting room, looking at his opponent, who was being interrogated and given the brooch. Lin Fan, who noticed his presence, turned his gaze and parted his lips in provocative ways. He gestured to Soma to take out the brooch and then accompanied him to go to the Arena together. "Here is your brooch, Both of you have a good match!" Soma nodded, and Lin Fan threw his gaze away before they walked side by side in the corridor, hearing the loud commotion that filled the venue with excitement, waiting for their arrival. "Oi, Soma?". Lin Fan''s tense voice traveled along the air, making Soma turn to him. "What?". Looking at Soma''s casual reply strangely eases the nerves in his body, and Lin Fan can face the match at his best. "No gimmicks, no weapons, let''s fight using only our bodies and abilities in this match!". "Sure, no problem". Enjoy exclusive adventures from §Þ?? With his superior senses and power from his stars, Soma sneakily invaded Lin Fan''s consciousness without him knowing and could see two bright stars shining orange. It seemed he was influenced by the flame in his heart, which made his stars contain the essence of fire. The flame Is pure and brimming with a passionate will for Lin Fan to grow. However, Soma noticed the third star from Lin Fan''s consciousness blinking faintly, showing a sign he would break through his layer and reach his first threshold. It''s also the same as Soma, but his star was influenced by his own power of the devil mixed with a small amount of divinity that mutated his physique, along with a lightning essence as its core. Both of them stepped into the light and were greeted by a deafening cheer that shook the entire stadium. {Finally, the moment we have been waiting for has come. That is to watch the final match of this competition between two first-year students who managed to beat their seniors. We welcome both of them!} Another cheer reverberated while the two contestants stood facing each other in the middle of the Arena, only focusing on each other. Lee came up and spoke his instructions. Seeing his two students standing on the final stage genuinely moved his heart and almost broke his character. In his life of teaching, never had he seen something like this. Lee knows there will always be people who will say it was just luck because the elite force of the Academy is absent, but he never lets people influence him and will feel proud of his students reaching this place. "Prepare your weapon!". After being instructed, both boys cracked their fingers and cupped their fists together to give each other respect as Martial Artists. Lee, who understood the meaning, also did the same, turning back and deliberately holding off the start of the match. As the waiting was in progress, it succeeded in building tension in the venue. The spectators'' eyes were glued to the two boys standing near each other in full focus. Knowing that the stadium had turned silent, Lee gradually climbed up his stage, scanned his surroundings, and grinned. "The Final match starts!". A loud gong resonated within the venue, and the emcee, with her tension at maximum, raised her free hands up high, shouting. {Final match starts!} Chapter 340: Chapter 340 Final Showdown. As the cue from Lee echoed, accompanied by the cheer in the venue, Lin Fan, his stance ready, rushed forward without a single hesitation, filled with confidence.Because of their not-too-far distance, within a moment, both enter each other''s range of distance, engaging in close combat. Lin Fan retracts his fist backwards, gaining Soma''s attention, but instead, his feet move, disrupting Soma''s stance and trying to make him crumble. However, Lin Fan soon switched his approach after feeling a steel pole buried deep, unmoving, even using his strength. A fist thrusts forward, aiming at his jaw, and Soma gently uses his palm to redirect its trajectory and deals a counter to let his opponent know that he is not a pushover either. As expected from Lin Fan, who trained in martial arts from a young age, his movement was sharp and nimble. Also, the way he performed, using some tricks and feints, clearly showed his depth in battle. While battling, Soma observed Lin Fan''s movement set and tried to steal it, then implement it into his own style. Lin Fan knitted his brows, feeling something was not right, and began channelling his inner energy. "Burst!". A thin orange layer of energy resurfaced across Lin Fan''s skin. It was smooth like a fluid but solid like metal. It covered all of his body, strengthening his basics. Lin Fan, feeling a surge of intense raw power in him, caught Soma''s palm attack. With perfect timing, he countered using the same techniques, which collided with Soma''s chest. "!". After receiving a blow, Soma''s chest felt heavy, and his cheeks bloated, spewing a lot of air from his lungs. When he saw Lin Fan intend to deal another blow, Soma countered by using his flexible body to escape his opponent''s grasp and distancing away from him. He rubbed his left chest, still throbbing because of the palm attack. Soma looked at Lin Fan, and the latter was serious, his mood was heavy after dealing with Soma. "Then, I too will not hesitate". In just an exhale time, Soma''s body tensed, and a thin layer of crimson energy coated the surface of his skin, enhancing his performance further. Witnessing that, Lin Fan''s whole body shuddered, and he felt cold in his chest as if something grabbed it, making his body shivered for a moment. However, Lin Fan didn''t want to stood still, so he retaliated by circulating his stars and dispelling his hesitation. The figure of a constellation star in his body resurfaced. This provoked Soma, in which he also did the same, circulating his stars and letting them clash, showcasing each power. "Three!? That''s impossible!". Lin Fan''s eyes were bloated in shock, seeing three crimson stars hanging above Soma''s head, at which he only has two. However, unknown to the user itself, Soma, who saw Lin Fan''s star, grinned as he saw the third star in Lin Fan''s constellation, is currently fighting to break free from its restraint and help the user to reach another height. "Let''s help him a little bit!" Soma muttered, and he rushed forward, leaving afterimages slightly suppressing his strength, above Lin Fan and struck him. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma''s swift movement from Lin Fan''s perspective, which made him barely dodged the incoming attack, so the thing Lin Fan could do was block it by crosing his arms and used all of his power. A crisp and terrifying bang resonated within the venue which made the entire place grow quiet still. All of them were speechless witnessing the brilliant display of Martial Art which represents the core of this whole competition. Both contestants were utterly amazing. They showcased their power with no exaggerated techniques, just simple basic movements that were honed to their peak, creating a distinct harmony that pleased the eyes of the spectators. Even though the battle in the Arena had tilted to another side, Lin Fan who got blown away few steps, with sheer stubbornness, gritting his teeth and kept all his attention to the incoming attack from Soma. Little by little, in this relentless battle he experiences with Soma, Lin Fan is still unaware that he is also growing from it. His drenched appearance from the excessive focus he maintains drove him into a state of epiphany. Soma saw Lin Fan''s eyes lose light, indicating he was in a deep state of focus. However, Lin Fan still retained his sharpness, dodging every attempt Soma made at him. He sometimes chose to flee, trying to regain his breath, slightly. Stay tuned with §Þ?? Slowly, as the battle was intensify, Soma, who kept his eyes open, witnessed a change within Lin Fan''s third stars, it swirling like a ferocious black hole; Greedily sucked all of the natural energy that Lin Fan accumulated during his training and in the current battle. The stars radiate an orange glow that keeps getting brighter before a crack occurs and shatters. "Finally!" Soma, who saw it happen, released all his restrained power and intent to punch Lin Fan in the face. "Tch!!". Finally aware of what happened, Lin Fan clicked his tongue and circulated all of his inner energy into his body, blocking Soma''s attack. Both of them stilled while Lin Fan held Soma''s right fist an inch away from hitting his nose. "Congratulations, Lin Fan!". "...Hmph, it is unpleasant getting helped by my opponent, but..". Lin Fan pushed away Soma''s body, and both of them regained their distance from each other as he spoke. "...Thank you, Soma". "You''re welcome!". Seeing Soma''s generous attitude and smile dimmed the arrogant nature that had shrouded him ever since his family collapsed. A crack gently resurfaced before the hazy shadow figure of his beloved mother suddenly replicated in his mind. "Fan''er?...". Her gentle nature, filled with boundless kindness that soothed his heart, and yet strict when it comes to educating him. Those memories generated enough force to spread the crack in his heart. "Mother?". ~"Fan''er, follow your heart! Even if you are a bit lost at first, don''t stop, keep moving until you find your own foothold to stand proudly as a leader, a person and as a Martial Artist that I,, No, We are proud of. I know you can achieve it. Soar, My dear son! Don''t let this momentarily grief hold you back to become who you truly are!".~ "...". The hazy memories resurface in his mind, replaying the actual event that happened when the last time he had a conversation before her mother went into a deep slumber. Lin Fan stood dumbfounded, looking at the crack in his mind that grew larger before it eventually shattered the ego he had built for all those years to protect his images. His immobilized state made the spectators and Soma, who saw Lin Fan, wonder what was actually happening to him. "Lin Fan!?". However, as Soma tried to call him, his words were cut off as immense energy radiated from Lin Fan''s entire body, dyeing half of the Arena in deep orange colour. Soma saw a brilliant flame of hope and shone as Lin Fan took his stance while preparing something. "Fuu, Truly thank you, Soma". "?!". "Let''s go all out so that we won''t leave any regrets later!". A blast of Aura happened and it shook the entire stadium, raising the excitement in the place. Soma smiled as he saw Lin Fan''s soft and determined figure face him without any upfront or a mask that protected him from the world''s eyes. The one who stands in front of him is the one and only Lin Fan, a tragic Villain who is misunderstood and refuses to seek help. He faces a cruel fate as he cannot be saved by anyone, even the Hero. "Yeah, let''s do it!." [Martial Saint First Technique Lightning Step Beyond Heaven''s Might] An ominous pillar of crimson energy rose up and heightened the cheer in the stadium. The pillar subsided as it changed into a myriad of veins of crimson bolts dancing wildly in the atmosphere, refusing to submit to the orange flame of hope. Lin Fan felt a strange sensation after witnessing Soma''s techniques firsthand. It was familiar, yet it was also far away beyond his grasp. "Let''s end this!". "Yeah, don''t die on me, Soma". In a single moment, when Lin Fan retracts his right fist, all of the energy around him gathers into a point as it compresses, letting wild and untamed energy wreak havoc and destroy his fist. Blood spurted because of blasted veins, but Lin Fan ignored it and kept his focus. Finally, he lifted his gaze to meet Soma and spoke. "Martial Saint Techniques Fist Destroying Evil". Lin Fan thrust his fist forward, releasing a huge flood of Aura that eradicated everything in its path. The arena''s ground destroyed, the air scorched, and the space itself screamed for the terrifying might of the technique¡ªhowever, Soma. "...Thank you, Lin Fan". [Congratulations, The user unlocked the second Technique of Martial Saint Fist Destroying Evil] [The restriction of Level up had been lifted] [You Level up!] [You Level up!] [You Level up!] ¡­.. [The user reached another level cap and cannot level up before meeting a certain condition] ¡­ Looking at the approaching attack, Soma exhaled, instantly focused his mind on a single point, and copied Lin Fan''s movement before he spoke. "This is My Win!". [Martial Saint Second Technique Fist Destroying Evil] Chapter 341: Chapter 341 Beyond. All of a sudden, after Soma grasped the essence of the technique, he immediately executed it and felt a tremendous power behind it. His right hand coated by crimson Aura trembled, then Soma dealt with the incoming attack calmly as he thrust his fist forward, colliding with Lin Fan''s aura that almost reached his front.A loud bang echoed inside the venue, generating enough shockwaves to make the barrier around the spectator tremble. The trembling sound of the reinforced barrier, which couldn''t hold on to the blast from the attack before it broke, almost created a major incident, and the spectator''s face turned white. However, to their horror, the shockwaves only broke the barrier and did not harm any single human behind it who shrieked in fright. The stadium needed a few seconds to figure out what exactly happened as a cloud of smoke blocked the view from the Arena. Lee, who acts as a referee, coughs out dust that sticks to his throat and scans his surroundings to see what actually happened after that collision. Gradually, as the chilly wind of autumn passed by, it carried the dust that was still lingering in the air, and people started to look at it. "What in the world?". Not only Lee but everyone who saw the scene uttered the same word in their minds. The Arena was half destroyed, and they could see Soma standing straight on the side of the still standing Arena, and Lin Fan, who collapsed on top of red-brown soil where the Arena had disappeared, leaving only debris and a huge dent in the wall behind him. Soma watched the scene in front of him as he lifted his right hand which still glowed in crimson color. "That was strong, ¡­probably stronger than the first techniques". The essence of the second technique is none other than the user''s own desire or feeling that surges within the depth of one''s heart, fueling their desire to achieve everything and carve a path the user wants to take, regardless of what the trial awaits. For example, Lin Fan executed the technique with his heart filled with the desire to win, which created a persona of imaginary power in the technique and shaped it into a powerful attack that could obliterate even Soma in his serious state. According to what he recalled from the fuzzy memories Martial Saint give him. It was a one-hit kill technique for as long as the user will is strong enough to make it happened. Martial Saint used this techniques to obliterate his enemy, the demons or bad one''s as the name says. However, from Soma''s perspective, who snatched the first technique, he felt that the second one was still lacking in some aspects, so it will become his homework to fix later, as he wants to possess the skill that is his, not from another person. "...The match is over". Lee''s unusually weak voice travelled across the silent stadium as people still didn''t recognize just what happened. {...} The female emcee just stood there dumbfounded, her brain short-circuited, making her unable to think further. Roland was also no exception; his jaw dropped, and he was still processing the phenomenon before him. However, not long after, as he felt a chilling glare from Soma, he was woken up from his stupor and stepped forward while shouting loudly. "That''s it, everyone, our final match and the winner in today''s Martial Art competition is Soma!". His loud and clear sound brought everyone''s scattered consciousness back to their bodies as slowly they began to clap, and a chorus of cheers resonated within the Arena. Soma, who was the centre of attention, shrugged his shoulders as he loosened the tension in his body and turned around, leaving the excited spectators and unconscious Lin Fan. As he walked, he crossed paths with the officials, who panickedly approached Lin Fan, afraid that he was in mortal danger. He looked back toward the gathered officials, and Roland was also there, checking Lin Fan''s condition. Soma then shifted his attention toward the wall, which created a small crater from his attack. At that moment, he shifted his target of attack only to graze Lin Fan. Because, If he directly aim it at Lin Fan, there is no mistaking that his upper body would be obliterated. "Before completing it. It seemed, I must train to master it, first!". After he walked away from the Arena entering the tunnel, he gave away the brooch to the teacher, who luckily came outside his waiting room. "Teacher, here the brooch" "Ah, um. ¡­Good fight out there!". The teacher''s face was still pale; it seemed he was still baffled by what his eyes had seen. He witnessed the person who did it walk away without care in the world before his feet turned soft and he flopped his butt down, unable to stand up. "What was that overwhelming aura?!". Alone in the corridor, Soma wondered what he should do before he recalled that it had been a while since he checked his own status. [You Level Up!] [The User had reached another threshold in his patch, which prevented him to proceed in levelling up] [All experience points will be stacked until the user completes the trial] [Status Window] Name: Soma (M) Race: Human (Mutated) Age: 14 Class: Martial Saint Level: 40 S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Exp: 4670/410 SP: 5560 Statistics: Physique: 534 Soul: 556 Luck: 9 Extra point: 0 > 50 Skill: Adapt(Extra), Puppeteer(Extra), Oni Strengthening technique, Mana Manipulation 5, Lightning Magic 5, Curse resistance 7, Universal Breathing(???) Title: Martial Saint Inheritor, Wolf Conqueror, Sky Conqueror, Dungeon Hunter, Cultivator Blessings: - Curse: - Martial Saint Technique : 1. Lightning Step Beyond Heaven''s Might 2. Fist destroying Evil (Unlocked New) 3. ¡­..(Locked) ¡­.. Upon witnessing what kind of stats Soma had, his steps hailed as he stared straight at the translucent window that appeared, blocking his line of sight. The first thing he wanted to retort was the ridiculous amount of Exp he stacked, which enabled him to reach another ten more levels if he didn''t have a restriction for it. The help from his daily quest, the power-up method, and breathing techniques he trained pushed him further from the norm. However, this status was still not enough for him to fight those ancient demons, especially Invidia, Iustitia, and Ira, who stepped into the realm of the Demi-Devil. As for the other Demon, Now, Soma confidently could beat it with his current strength, But it will be only a pipe dream in the latter stage as they are also preparing right now. He waved his hand to hide the status, afraid that someone could sniff it, which was practically impossible if the person himself did not want to show it. "This is still not enough. I need to get stronger than this!". ***** Meanwhile, on the other side of the Arena, Leon, who had already recovered from his fight, saw his face darken after witnessing the scene where Soma and Lin Fan fought. Tira, beside him, also swallowed all of her pride as she once again realized that she was nothing compared to the outside world. There is always someone better. However, there was an exception: when the two of them realized their own naivety, it was different from Akane''s face, which was pale. Her body stiffened like a rock, then jolted, and she awoke as the shiver suddenly assaulted her skin, which was drenched in a cold sweat. She was struggling to keep her heartbeat from leaking outside because it was beating so loud that it disturbed her thought process. "...Ne, ¡­right?". Akane''s ears kept buzzing, not understanding her surrounding noise. However, after a warm palm rested on her cheek, it spread and slowly brought her consciousness back to the surface. "Akane, are you alright?". She turned to the source and saw Leon. His worried face calmed her racing heart, allowing her to see the surrounding scene clearly. "Yeah, I am okay. Thank you". "Are you sure?". A surprise came when Tiara, who usually had a venomous attitude toward Akne, asked behind Leon, which baffled her for a moment. "...Yeah, I certainly am. Thank you, Miss Tiara". "Hmph, good then. Don''t trouble him then". Tiara spat those thorny lines before she turned to the Arena, witnessing it being repaired with magic. Both Akane and Leon were drawn to the spectacular sight of the half-destroyed Arena returning to its original state in just a dozen seconds. Leon detached himself from Akane and etched the earlier match into his brain. Once again, he was slapped by the reality that he was still far away from catching up to his idol and friend, Soma. Instead of catching up, there is someone who surpassed him even a step further than him, and that was Lin Fan, who seemed to have found his path in seeking his power. "They were amazing, but I also would not lose to you. I will surpass you, guys. Mark my words!" While muttering in his heart, his lips parted unconsciously, showing his white teeth and charming smile. Discover more stories at §Þ?? Tiara, who saw it, blushed and threw her gaze to the side, not wanting to be seen, but deep down, she was overjoyed to see her beloved smile like he always does, an innocent smile that could charm the world. Akana, on the other hand, began to reconsider her path in investigating Soma''s background, hoping she would find something that would relate him to the demon organization, but after seeing the earlier match, she hesitated whether to make him an ally or enemy. "What should I do?". Chapter 342: Chapter 342 Problem. Once he had made his own resolve, Soma put it aside and pushed away the door leading to the VIP room. With a slight creak, it opened, alerting the people inside, who welcomed him with a blissful smile from his family."Soma!". Three voices, brimming with pleased joy, leaked from the enthusiastic girl''s lips as they abruptly stood up simultaneously and approached his side. "I know you can do it!". S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Serafina pounced and glued herself toward Soma, embracing his left hand firmly on her body, making Soma conscious of her medium-asset. "Mm, you are getting stronger again". Although feeling sulky, Xiao Lian shrunk her distance from Soma, then pinches his sleeves, slightly hesitated to do more before patting his shoulder. "Congratulations, Soma". With a smile on her face, Hina, who somehow acted as the mature one among the others, approached his front and scanned his body thoroughly, ensuring that he had no actual wounds despite knowing he was protected by such an item. "Ah, Thank you, everyone". Seeing Soma''s pure and heartfelt smile made the girl''s face turn slightly pink in heat. Even Hina, who tries to hold herself, crumbles upon seeing his innocent smile as she put her right palm on his chest. "Okay, it''s enough with the flirty atmosphere you guys have here!". Hisako, bringing the other two moms aside, approached the girls. With their mothers'' strength, they separated their daughters from the boy and made them puff out their cheeks in dissatisfaction. "Mom!". "Aunty?". "Let go, Mama!". Hearing their daughter''s protest, the woman''s side beamed teasingly before Hisako spoke. "Okay, you guys can continue it later in your rooms. For now, we have something more important to do, right?" "Yeah, with this the competition was officially closed right, so we must celebrate it". Beatrice, who held the struggling Serafina, spoke her mind, which then made the girls aware of their intention. "So, let''s stop further chit-chat and go to the manor. We already discussed it together and decided to throw a congratulatory party for Xiao Ma, who won the competition with an overwhelming might." Xiao Rui fondly caressed her niece''s soft head, which made Xiao Lian close her eyes and purr like a cat. It seemed like she was the expert when it came to dealing with Xiao Lian''s behavior. "I see, then what are we waiting for?". "Mm, let''s go, the party is waiting, *sluurp". "I understand so don''t push me, Mom!". Serafina, Xiao Lian, and Hina exited the room along with their mothers and secretaries, who followed them behind. This left two males in the family who could only smile wryly because of the girls'' antics. "Soma, congratulations on winning the competition. That was truly superb. I didn''t know you held that much power within that body of yours. I am slightly downhearted." Hiroshi, who saw the match from the beginning until the end, saw how remarkable the new generation was. First is from his daughter, who grew further away, even surpassing her parents when they were the same age. Then, there are her surroundings and connections; in fact, Hiroshi and Hisako are slightly jealous of how blessed their daughter is and everything is because of her involvement with Soma. However, deep down, they felt a great joy and blessing for giving their daughter such a fabulous encounter. "Thank you, Mr Hiroshi". "Ah, too formal, try to call me father?". "Um, that is¡­". Soma could only smile wryly while dealing with Hiroshi''s shenanigans before the womens'' voice brought them back from their friendly banter. ***** They say that happy times make time go faster, and indeed, that was what happened within Serafina''s manor after they decided to throw a congratulation party. Currently, night has descended, enveloping the sky with its black curtain of glittering dots of twinkling stars that are strangely visible because of the dimly lit mansion and its surrounding place. There was only a candle, and the moonlight that filtered through the window became the light source within the manor. All of the activity halted as Serafina, the head of the house, gave orders to his subordinates to take the day off before continuing it tomorrow. It was sudden but proved effective as they enjoyed the celebration and actively took part in the earlier festive. "Okay, um, I will deal with it. No, it''s okay. I also sorted out my business here. It''s okay. Good work!" After dealing with one of her subordinates who was seeking help because of an urgent business, Xiao Rui dismissed the call as she leaned her body back toward the seat in her room and exhaled. "I feel stuffed". Feeling conflicted after receiving a sudden call, Xiao Rui needed a change of pace. She stood up and slowly left the luxurious room she had been used to for days. She never expected any of this to happen before the girl named Serafina became her Nephew''s precious partner. Alone in the deserted corridor she walked on the side of the window, Xiao Rui came to an abrupt halt as she gaze outside, she witnessed something bizzare where Xiao Ma alone in the field was training even after the intense match. "Fufu, How diligent!". When she reached the main hall, which led to the backfield, she spotted a silver-haired beauty fidgeting while moving back and forth. "What are you doing, Xiao Lian?". "Aunt!?". Xiao Lian''s body jolted. Turning her gaze to the source, she saw Xiao Rui approaching slightly. "What is on your mind?". "Mm¡­". She felt hesitant to talk about it, but from her gesture alone, Xiao Rui could guess that it must have been related to Xiao Ma. "Fufu, It was not like you to be hesitant like that?". "...Aunt?". "Lets go!". Xiao Rui took her niece''s hand before dragging her toward the back door and saw the landscape of the field being occupied by Soma, who seemed not to notice their presence because of how focused he was. She dragged Xiao Lian to the side, then took a seat on the small dining table for tea time, and both of them glanced at the field. The surrounding light was dim, yet Soma mysteriously attracted the light to himself. The moon, its light, ethereal, cascades down to the land, blessing the figure of a boy who performs a slow and precise movement of straight punches or kicks. It seemed slow, but the one who trained in Martial Art noticed that within those small strokes, it packed quite a weight on them, which could break a boulder. "He is amazing isn''t he?". "Mm, He is indeed amazing". Both the females just stuck in silence, looking at the figure of the boy, drenched in sweat, who kept practicing his movements. "Can you tell me about it?". Xiao Lian''s body flinched as she was in awe of her aunt''s insight into the problem that slightly plagued her. "I¡­". Feeling slightly hesitant, Xiao Rui closed her distance and gently whispered something. "It''s okay if you don''t want to talk about it, but rather than keeping the bottle up, it would be nice to loosen up sometimes, right? Besides, it''s been a while since we had a chance to talk like this." Again, Xiao Lian was impressed by just how great and warm the person beside her was. Xiao Rui''s presence is calming and warms her heart when she is driven into the abyss of despair. She is sure that Xiao Lian would not have become like her current self without her support all this time. "...Sometimes, I don''t know myself¡­". Xiao Rui began to hear her niece talk from the first time Xiao LIan met with Soma. "...At first, I thought he was familiar but I couldn''t quite recall his figure from my memories and without knowing I have been at his side¡­". "Well, no wonder at that time you are still three". Xiao Rui held off the comment in her mind and decided to listen to her niece talk. "...As I stayed with him I was being pulled out within a roller coaster of emotion from familiar, doubt, weird, before eventually getting close enough to trust my back if it''s with him¡­". Xiao Lian paused for a bit as she glanced at Soma''s figure, who was still focusing on his train; it brought a light smile to her lips, which made Xiao Rui happy. "...Then, I began to fear him for his unknown side, conflicted as I tried to distance myself from him, but something pricking inside my chest and it greatly distorted my view of the world, it turned bleak once more¡­". "That is¡­". "...However, I noticed later that it was not because of his unknown side I feared him, but because of his disappearing figure from my world, it terrified me¡­". Xiao Rui''s face loosened. "Oh my god, Xiao Lian, you have this kind of sweet development going through your life?". "...For the first time I heard about his past, I was sad and mad at the world who did injustice to him, and before I knew it I hugged him and swore to myself to protect him from any danger¡­". "Ooh, way to go Xiao Lian". Xiao Rui commented in her heart. Discover stories at §Þ?? "....I began to develop a certain feeling and it was conflicting within me?". "Huh, why is that?". "...and the protective feeling began to change as he began to gain a partner in his life''s two of them and it greatly stirred my consciousness¡­". "(Ooh, It''s here)I see, so?". "....With the help of others, I can slightly grasp the meaning of what had been gnawing at my chest until¡­". "Until ?". A silence descended as it raised the curiosity of Xiao Rui to know the continuation. "...Until you come and greatly distort my perspective once more". "Eh?". Chapter 343: Chapter 343 Leaving. Xiao Rui''s face stiffened as she saw her niece''s complicated face after she revealed what was on her mind. Then, all of a sudden a huge burst of energy shook their bodies, seeing a streak of crimson path traveled in a straight line, going upward."...Amazing". She glanced to the side and witnessed Xiao LIaLian n, whose face gradually soured, feeling anxiety about the problem she had. However, Xiao Rui was puzzled by the story earlier and still pondering what sort of problem she brought to her niece''s mind. "Does she mean?" Like a crimson light from earlier, it struck her mind like electricity; carefully, she opened her mouth and asked her niece, who was on the verge of crying. "...Xiao Lian, there must be some misunderstanding here?". "..Eh?". Xiao Rui fixed her sitting position and faced her niece who sat dumbfounded. "Are you perhaps contemplating your relationship with Xiao Ma?". "?!". With a slight nod from her niece, everything became clear about what sort of problems plagued Xiao Lian. In the first place, Xiao Rui rarely talked about her past self to anyone in the family, including Xiao Lian. So, probably her presence, who has always stayed near Xiao Lian''s mother''s side ever since she was aware of her surroundings, made her believe that Xiao Rui was one of her own. "Fufu, Truly, your nature was truly troublesome just like your mother, Aah, that brings me back¡­". After thinking back to the first day she reunited with Xiao Ma, she slightly noticed her niece''s absentminded condition and seemed unaware of the conversation going on about them. "?!Troublesome". Xiao Lian was stunned, her body trembling. She was afraid of her mistake because this was not the first time she had made Xiao Rui angry. "Listen, Xiao Lian, I am not a part of your family. Technically, we are just people who share the same family name." "Mm¡­ Mm?!". For the first time since they were talking, Xiao LIan''s gaze was focused on her aunt after hearing the shocking news. "Well, I don''t know if our ancestors were. Maybe we shared blood in ancient times, but my sisters and I were born commoners and happened to be noticed by your mother, who came from a far-branch family of Xiao." "...". "At that time the three of us happened to get acquitted on each other and became close friends. We were also awakeners¡­". "Really?". "Yeah". After hearing her mother pass for the first time, Xiao Lian''s worries blow away, replaced by the unexpected story of her young mother, who happened to be an awakener. "At that time we were a bit rebellious and fierce, fufu sure it brings back happy memories¡­". Xiao Rui''s face beamed in joy as she told her niece their story of the past that Xiao Lian was unaware of. Slowly, the doubt that gnawed at her heart melted, and the feeling that almost disappeared because of her overthinking emerged in warmth. Her heart thumped, bearing the pleasant sound of joy and happiness. It gave her chilled body a warmth that gently spread to her whole body and brightened her vision about what she was trying to discover. "So, Xiao Lian, you don''t have to worry about the relationship we have, sure we are not related by blood but I regard you as my own niece". "Aunt¡­". "Don''t hesitate, I will support your Love and maybe because of that we can become an actual family". Xiao Lian sat enveloped by a swirling emotion that invaded her mind. Then, with a ''poof,'' her face burned hot like a boiled octopus. Even Xiao Rui could see steam coming out from her ears. "Fufu, have your feelings settled up?". Seeing her niece''s adorable side, Xiao Rui rested her chin on her palm, then grinned mischievously, warming the atmosphere around them. "...Um, I¡­". "You truly look alike¡­". This scene reminds her of the time when Xiao LIan''s mother gets wooed by the head of the Xiao family, and they become enthralled with each other; it brings a smile to her face. A loud bang resounded as fierce and untamed crimson bolts scattered across the atmosphere, startled both women. When they turned to look, they saw Soma was enveloped by a crimson lightning, and seemed to concentrate his power into a single point. The whole sweet moment the women had built up shattered when they noticed the tremendous power Soma held in his hands, but to their surprise, they heard a small whisper that made their bodies stiffen. "This is still not enough!". Explore new worlds at M V L They saw Soma, who seemed unsatisfied by what he had, thrust his fist upward, letting out the accumulated power in his hands, letting it fly free into the atmosphere before disappearing from his sight. "Fuu, Let''s end it for today, hm? Why are you here?". Soma, who was drenched in sweat, noticed the two figures of the women as he made his way to their sides. Upon witnessing her nephew, a gallant and hardworking sight, Xiao Rui felt blessed and proud to have a nephew as good as him. "No, should I consider him as my son, from now on?". "Aunt, Xiao Lian, what are you doing this late?". "Nothing. We just happened to meet earlier and decided to have a talk, trying to catch up with our bond." "I see, hm? Xiao LIan?". "Mm, What?". "No, you seemed to be thinking about something". Feeling the sudden presence of Soma, who approached her, made her slightly back away. Her body felt like shrinking, and her heart beat rapidly, sending a rush of blood to her face. Soma, seeing her condition and noticing her stealing a glance at him, feeling troubled, stopped in his tracks and gently spoke to her. "Are you okay?". "Mm, um, yesh¡­". Xiao Lian, who couldn''t meet their gaze with Soma, turned to the side and saw her aunt grinning teasingly, which further made her embarrassed. With a face that almost turned red all over, he stepped back and, in an instant, dashed away from the place, leaving Soma and Xiao Rui, who was trembling while blocking her parted lips, suppressing herself not to laugh. "Aunt, is she?". "...Pffth, ahaha. Wh-what so you realized?". "Yeah, this was not the first time I experienced it after all". "Hee, as expected from someone who already has flowers on both hands. So what will you do?". "Well, I also already made up my mind to never let her fall on other guys hand and wait for herself to realize her own feelings before asking her, but it seemed it was the time to come". Once again, she felt tremendous amazement for her nephew, who didn''t have any slight embarrassment and spat out those confident lines, which made her heart goes thumped. "Dear Sister, what kind of Son do you give birth to? He is too charming and different from your wimpy husband." "I will take it another time, I am tired for the day, so¡­". "...Xiao Ma?". Seeing her nephew intend to rest his mind and body, a certain thing suddenly popped out of her mind and stopped him from his place. "Actually¡­". "?". ***** "Everyone, I thank you for giving me a place to stay for the past few days". Xiao Rui, wearing her usual cheongsam dress and a bit of light make-up, stood in front of the manor of Serafina, accompanied by her secretary and other subordinates with a black limousine, ready to drive anytime. "No, I didn''t mind it, because it is already my obligation as your nephew''s partner to provide just this much, See you later, Aunt-in-Law". Serafina, the house owner, stood facing Xiao Rui head-on, talking in a formal way mixed with a bit of her true feelings, which lightened the mood. "We are going to miss you". "Yeah, Hisako is right, call us sometimes and we can plan our vacation together". "Fufu, that would be good". Hisako and Beatrice began to surround them, making Serafina have to take a step back. After a brief parting, the mothers parted ways, letting Xiao Lian, who hesitated, approach Xiao Rui. "Aunt, I?!". Without waiting for her niece to finish what she said, Xiao Rui held her dear in her embrace. "I am going to miss you, stay healthy". "Mm, I will". Xiao Lian replied by tightening her embrace, and both of them stayed for a dozen seconds before reluctantly parted ways. From behind, Soma approached as he faced her aunt calmly and gave her his best regards. "Can I visit your place later?". "Of course, you are welcomed. Fufu, I am waiting for that". Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both of them shrunk their distance and hugged tight, trying to feel each other''s presence. "Take care, Xiao Ma!". "You too, Aunt". "Everyone, please take care of both of them". There were no other words needed. Xiao Rui''s figure swiftly entered the car, followed by her secretary, and the limousine drove off, leaving the remaining families in lingering fondness. Xiao Lian felt the most impacted by the sudden farewell, feeling lost. But that loneliness disappeared after a warm palm of Soma began to interlock his fingers with hers, filling up the sense of loneliness in her heart. "It''s okay, I am here with you". "Mm, Thank you, Soma". Chapter 344: Chapter 344 vs Roland. {Welcome everyone to our last day of the competition. Man, I didn''t think it would end this fast}As usual, the female emcee energetically announced today''s schedule, facing many spectators when some of them were an important figure. They were already informed about the schedule and were a bit disappointed about it, but in exchange, they will witness some students who fight well. Also, the elite of the academy will take turns duelling each other to show the world how their performance was and to showcase their talent. {...Okay, in today''s duel opening, we will welcome someone special from the academy fighting against the champion of the Martial Competition this year; we will welcome Soma} A chorus of cheers resonated within the stadium as they saw Soma, wearing his uniform, calmly walking away and then standing in the Arena, observed by many curious gazes as to what kind of person who won over the other this year was. Of course, for those who watched yesterday''s match, it was still fresh in their minds how Soma directly destroyed half of the Arena, showing his full potential. They were anticipating what kind of battle he would show today and who would be his opponent. Then, as the curiosity peaked, and everyone in the venue turned to look at the other tunnel where the opponent came out. Their eyes bloated as they saw Roland wearing long loose clothes that were perfect for intense movement. "I hope I was not too late". {Yep, for today''s duel, we will conduct a duel between Soma and our headmaster, Roland. The strongest student and the strongest teacher will battle each other. I wonder who is going to win?} Roland waved his hands, responding to his students and people who cheered for him and admired his figure. "No, you just got in time". Without further ado, Soma began his preparation as he spread his feet, putting his battle stance. "Why so impatient, let''s take it easy shall we?". "I''m sorry, but our class has something to do with tomorrow''s festival, so I will pass on your offer." As soon as he finished saying his piece, Soma exhaled and sharpened all his senses to their limit; from the start, he intended to give the duel his all. The venue turned silent as heavy pressure came from Soma, who suddenly took the duel into another leap. Roland was baffled, but he replied with a slight bow before preparing his stance. It was a relatively strong stance while his aura leaked out. {Woah, it seems both of them are raring up to do the duel, so, Teacher Lee, I leave it to you¡­} Lee appeared from the side of the Arena and then shouted his instruction. "Duel Start!". Soma and Roland neither of them wear their equipment and decide to fight using their own flesh as a Martial Artist. In a blink, both of them disappeared and reappeared within each other''s range. A shadow of a fist appeared in Soma''s sight, which he dealt with calmly by tilting his head to the side. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, when the fist loosened its finger as it spread out, forming a tight palm which Roland swung to the side, trying to sever Soma''s neck. Soma lowered his centre of gravity and prepared his counter in the form of a palm strike, but Roland found out as he brought down his palm to deflect the strike and grabbed Soma''s wrist tightly. Roland''s pulling force made Soma lose his balance for a bit. Then he saw a knee run straight toward his face. Noticing the grave situation he was in, Soma jerked his head to the side and rotated himself within that split second before launching his body up and countering with a spinning kick. Roland stand still used his other hand to block it and release the grip on Soma''s wrist, which made him leap back. This time, Roland took the initiative and began to pursue Soma, relentlessly engaging in close combat, with style. They could hear the lively atmosphere, the chorus and the adrenaline that heightened the two contestants further, narrowing their sightedness in focusing on each other. Soma noticed a slight opening as he side-stepped to the side and launched a swept punch, connecting it with Roland''s ribs. He did indeed hear a crack, but it was not Roland''s ribs; instead, it was the brooch he held in his pockets. Roland got blown away for a few meters, regained his stance, rushed forward in an unexpected way while holding his ribs, and dashed forward like a mad bull, then using his shoulder to crash himself with Soma. Continue reading at M V L Luckily, in time, Soma managed to cross his arms to protect his front area, but he got blown away a dozen meters. "Fuu, that was tough. I don''t think you are this strong". "Well thanks". Soma lowered his hands and controlled his breath, trying to calm his raging power from running amok. Part of him seemed to want to test the new technique he still couldn''t master. "Let''s see how Roland will react first, hm?!". Beyond his sight, Soma saw Roland roll his long clothes, and on his wrist, there was something coiling around and when Roland released it with a click. ''Bang!'' Those phenomena blew his conception, and he wanted to retort loudly that this was not some serial in a Ninja Manga. Another ''bang'' echoed, which made the entire venue cheer. They magnanimously took the bait. Not just in his wrist, Roland began to take off the weight on his ankles and show him some shadow boxing without restraint. "Wooh, I feel free". "Nice swing and gimmicks you got there". "Well, thank you". "Oh, I am not complimenting you. Just want to spit that''s all!". Soma kicked the ground and shortened the distance between them. Roland seemed happy with the occasion as he grinned and faced his opponent head-on. Without his restraint, Roland''s movement was the fourth time faster and heavier since it made Soma''s skin crawl every time he dodged it. But, if it was in terms of basic stats, the two were almost the same. Roland, who is certified as an S-rank awakener, has at least a hundred in his statistics. However, as time passed, Roland felt that his current strength was not enough to deal with Soma, who still dealt with his attack calmly. "This kid!? " Feeling alarmed, Roland unleashes his full swing of a punch that makes the air tremble upon impact on Soma''s palm. "As I thought he was". With a bit of squeeze from Soma, Roland knit his brows in wary as he leapt back, distancing himself from Soma. After regaining some distance, he clenched his fist a couple of times and noticed he was sweating and had a hard time accepting what was in front of him. Roland glanced at his opponent and saw him ready, retracting his fist back and letting his palm up, provoking him. "Hurry up!". His heart thumped, and it reminded him of one of the emotions a human has when facing an absolute peak: admiration and longing. But, despite all of that there is also a feeling of envy. ''No, nore playing!''. "Here I come, Soma!". [Herculean strength: An enhancement magic that boosts the user''s physical ability up to five times. Used fifty mana per second] All of a sudden, Roland''s body puffed and slightly enlarged before returning to its normal state. But the intensity and fierce power exuded enough to make the Arena tremble. Inside the VIP room, Viana observed the duel with an intriguing look, as she had never seen her husband act like that before his opponent. "Truly, remarkable. Show me what you have in hands, Soma". "Let''s go, Soma!!!". Meanwhile, on the other side, Serafina, holding her smartphone in her hands, pointed the camera to the Arena, recording the match to be sent to Xiao Rui, who was curious about the result. "Even the Headmaster is no match, huh". Hina sighed, as she never expected the duel to turn out like this. She looked to the side, watching Xiao Lian''s absentminded gaze. "It seems she found her answer." Hina muttered in her heart, smilling as she happy for her friend. Xiao Lian, unaware of her friend''s gaze, kept her look straight at the boy whose body was coated with a thin layer of crimson glow, which compressed into a single point. One thing for sure is that her heart keeps drumming wildly while looking at his figure. "...Soma". Her words, soft and melodious, made even the flower bloom in winter as she clutched her chest. "You finally take this seriously, So, do I!". Soma circulated his internal energy toward his veins, enhancing all of his body''s performance. A crimson layer covered his entire skin in just a moment before condensing into his right fist. "Here I go, Headmaster!". "Kuh, Bring it on!". Roland noticed something dangerous; his instinct kicked in, letting him lunge toward Soma. However, his attempt was already too late, and he saw Soma coldly whispering. "Don''t die on me!". [Martial Saint Second Technique Fist Destroying Evil] With a single stroke, a crimson aura released. It travelled in a straight line before colliding with Roland, creating a massive burst of shockwaves that raised the dust in the Arena. Chapter 345: Chapter 345 Back to class. As the red Aura that condensed into a powerful thrust fly away, the ground beneath gouged, and Roland, who stood on the line of its fearsome Aura, he is shocked beyond word as the last thing he thought was, "Damn, I should ask him to let me win at least,"The Aura kept flying in a straight line, carrying the ground and dust aside. It collided with the wall, and this time, the wall didn''t have any major damage. Only the sound of broken glass echoed, and it made the entire stadium shriek. Dust covered the entire Arena, and broken shards of compressed mana Viana had created beforehand fell down, glittering under the light of the sun. The person who put the barrier smiles faintly at this unprecedented scene: His husband, a certified S-rank Awakener, could be lost to a first-year student in the Academy. The news will greatly shake the whole world as she sips warm, fragrant tea. Slowly, as the dust pilled up on the Arena, blown by a passing chilly wind, the spectators could see the site, and it was wreak. A red line traced the Arena as it gouged the stone underneath, showing the soil beneath, charred by the high temperature of the attack. Thanks to his training last night, Soma could control the output somehow and not make the same mistake he did in the Final match. However, he also came up with another method where he infuses some of his lightning element in his power into the technique and as a result. "This is good enough for now, I need to control it better!". Soma shifted his line of sight and Saw Roland still standing despite receiving the attack head-on, but something definitely happened. He didn''t see any movement at all from him, as if he was blacked out. {...Woah, what a disaster contestant, Soma. Not only that, he is powerful amongst his peers. He also could defeat one of the strongest people in the Academy. ...Is he still human?} The emcee, who had awoken from her shock, gulped her saliva to moisten her parched throat. Besides her, Lee also has a problem accepting the reality that has happened in front of him. For the first time in his life, after deciding to become a teacher at the Academy, Lee saw a student overpowering a teacher. Lee wondered what he should do, but upon witnessing a pair of sharp eyes looking at him, he resigned and raised his hand, then shouted. "The winner is, Soma!". There was no chorus of cheers, and only silence permeated the place. It seemed that not only the people in the Academy were confused by the situation, but also the important people from the guild all over the world, still shocked upon seeing the result. However, Soma does not concern himself with the attention and turns back, leaving the Arena. "What is our schedule today, I wonder?". While walking alone, Soma took out his phone and decided to search for a couple of recipes for his stall tomorrow. It was decided that his class would do a Takoyaki stall, which is pretty basic. However, for the filling they decide to put some wasabi or a hell pepper to liven up the atmosphere in the festival. As for the stall that will be built, luckily, Leon secured a good spot where it was in the middle of the area where the crowds is the busiest. He looked up at some recipes while nodding his head. Soma memorize the various other fillings, such as cheese and meat. Still, overall, Soma decided to only use octopus as a main, and he would add some toppings after discussing it with the other. Without his noticing, Soma is already standing in front of a door that will lead him toward the VIP room where his family is waiting. But before he pushed the door, it was pulling from inside to reveal Serafina with her gloomy expression came out followed by Lucy. "Hm, Soma!?". Serafina''s face glowed as she rushed to his side and dived to his chest, her hands wrapped around his waist, refusing to let go. "What happened?". "...Ugh, I don''t want to work!". The words that came out from her lips contradicted the way of her life, as she succeeded in building a capital for herself at that age. Lucy, who heard her friend murmur, knit her brows like a mother scolding her child. A vein is visible on her temple; she is pulling out Serafina''s using her strength but to no avail because the one she is pulling is Soma. "Kuh, why are you so hard to pull? Hm?!". Serafina''s feet had left the ground and coiled around Soma''s feet, turning herself into a Koala, no, for this occasion should she be called sloth. She was feeling dumbfounded by her friend''s annoying attitude. She sighed and gave her an earful. "Sera let''s go. We have so much work to do for tomorrow festival". "Ukh, the preparation is already seventy percent complete right, why would you have to dragged me at this time, when you can do it almost yourself all this time?". "Stop complaining, you don''t know how much I sacrifice my time to have a chance to get close to hi... Um, no, I mean how much time do you think I have sacrificed to make the festival runs smoothly!". "Wait, did I just hear something earlier, about a boy? You for all people who said I don''t have time for such thing say that?". "No, you hear that wrong, and besides that was your own words, right? When Lars keep coming at you". "Who is that, I am a person who didn''t bother to remember trivial matter?". "How cruel of you to forget one of your classmates. Enough with this facade let''s go to work". On the one hand, the pulling force in his body strengthened as he saw the two girls exchange banter near his ears. On the other hand, the hug he received from his lover tightened, and it seemed Serafina didn''t want to go. However, this is not like her at all. Serafina is a hardworking girl who is willing to do anything before her goal is achieved, even building her own capital to search for a cure for her beloved mother. Soma is not forbidding her from taking leisure time. Still, as a student council member, she had something to do, and that was to make sure the Tomorrow Festival succeeded and made the Academy name soar, to introduce the Academy as not just a place to seek strength but also to have fun. Accidentally, his eyes met with Lucy, who relayed a message to him via gaze, saying, "Do something about her!? " Her eyes were bloodshot, and he could trace a bit of envy mixed in. Then, out of the blue, Soma wrapped his hands around Serafina, feeling her closer, sharing warmth with each other. Because of the sudden situation she was in. Her body flinched and suddenly strength left her limbs, as she surrendering herself to his embrace. Serafina intended to gaze up but stopped as she felt a tender warmth on her head, caressing it full of affection. Her brain froze up, and her heart skipped a beat, sending a rush of blood and heating her entire body, but she held up and softly uttered. "Soma?". "I will come to the student council later to visit you. You will work until late, right? " "Um, that is what we are planned". It was not Serafina but Lucy who gave the answer, and it genuinely dropped the excitement in Serafina''s mind for the disruption her friend caused. "Good, just make sure that the student council place is opened for me. I will go later, promise". "Okay". In this situation, Soma used it to act boldly by smooching her lovely and fragrant hair, which made the girls'' hearts melt, including Lucy''s. For the last time, Serafina clenched their body together as if wanting to be fused together, but sadly this must come to an end, or she couldn''t hold herself back later. "I think that is enough for Soma daily intake, fuu, this thing surely addictive". "???". "What do you mean by that, Sera?". "Okay, thanks, Soma for the encouragement. I love you!". With her blossomed face, she stole a kiss from his lips before separating from him and leaving Lucy behind, who chased her with her face knitted in anger. "Oi, Sera, you have been planning to do that aren''t you?". "Fufu, who knows, but, well, receiving love from your loved one, it is truly a wonderful feeling isn''t that right?". "...". "Ah, I am sorry, for the coward you who still didn''t make progress". "You!". Both girls disappear, leaving Soma, who sighed helplessly, finding himself trapped in his girlfriend scheme who wanted some attention. However, as Serafina said, it was indeed a wonderful feeling when he received that love from her. "Seemed it was finished?". A third party interrupted his euphoria. He saw Hina smiling and Xiao Lian, who seemed gloomy for some reason. He watched the two of them approach his side without further ado. Enjoy new tales from M V L "Kya!". Hina shrieked as Soma hugged her tight in his embrace, and then Soma placed his lips on her forehead, making her eyes widen in surprise. Reluctantly, he separated from her and then did the same to Xiao Lian. "!?". Xiao Lian still felt the lingering warmth and sensation on her forehead. She was in a daze, but suddenly, she was interrupted by Hina, who shook her body. "Mm, what happened?". "Stop daydreaming and go to our class to prepare for tomorrow!". "You are right?". sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s go girls!". Chapter 346: Chapter 346 Class-A Students. The way toward the class is pretty much easy and calming as the three of them have a small talk along the way to alleviate their boredom. Behind, a chorus of cheers echoed, almost letting themselves get sucked into the place.However, they have already committed to helping the class on tomorrow''s occasion. "It''s such a shame Aunt can''t participate in the festival". Soma sighed, feeling a bit dejected because his aunt was absent. The two of them had just recently met, so he wanted to share some moments together talking about old times. The biggest reason was for Soma to regain his past trace. It sounds pretty rude or maybe cold for Soma to think that, but he is not a person born from this world; indeed, he possesses the person named Soma, but his soul is not, or so he thought. However, sometimes, he is being led by Xiao Ma''s true feelings. Instead, no matter what that is, he is determined to live as Soma or Xiao Ma, whoever his true name is, for he has something worth protecting his life for. "Mm, you''re right". Xiao Lian nodded her head, feeling a bit sentimental about her family''s sudden separation. She tried to comfort herself, shrank her distance from Soma, and tugged his sleeves. Hina, who watched her sneak movement, smiled, and she also began to do the same but bolder. She interlocked her finger with Soma''s right hand and rested her head on his dependable shoulder. The flowery scent that invaded his nose from both sides slightly numbed his mind. However, Soma preserved, activating his extra skill in hidden sight. Warm and soft, his other free hand grasped Xiao Lian''s palm, making her body flinched. Shocked, Xiao Lian turns her gaze only to find his side profile of the boy she recently had feelings for. His cool and calm nature appeased her serene heart but contradicted that, her heart drummed wildly, giving Xiao Lian a slight reminder of how wonderful the feeling called Love is. As the three individuals entered their own world, they bypassed the Academy building, which was desolated for the missing students who were still attracted to the competition. They passed multiple corridors and stairs before standing in front of twin doors with a wooden plaque above that said Class-A. Behind the door, Soma and the girls could hear the bustling that was happening inside. So, reluctantly, the girls parted away from the warmth that soothed their hearts and saw Soma push the door. "Hey, is the stall preparation ready?". "It is almost done?". "How about the kitchen stuff?" "We were done, maybe?". "What the hell, it was charred black? Is this supposed to be a Takoyaki?". "Bleergh! It was hard and bitter". "Um, I-I am sorry for that". It was a symphony of chaos, accompanied by cheer and laughter after witnessing another foolishness. The students merrily shouted to gain another person asking for help and other stuff. A lingering smell of charcoal wafted through the place, making some of their face disgruntled. Different from girls who had to hide behind their red cheeks for the failure they got after trying to make some Takoyaki. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Soma, you came?". Leon noticed the three and jogged to their place with a beamed smile. Then, the others began to glance at the entrance and saw the main stars of the competition and event. "Leon, how is it going?". "Well, overall, it was smooth sailing for our stall, but the food we currently make is...". Hesitantly, he glanced at the girls'' side, who had charcoal served on top of a plate. Soma could hear a slight murmur of cursing from the girls, who were complaining even after following the recipes. "...Disaster, I see". Soma completed Leon''s hesitant words as he turned around to find something interesting happening in the group. Lin Fan, the aloof and lone wolf he is, is mixed with the students who are responsible for building the stall. Despite being born with a silver spoon, he is quite adept at his job. It seemed he didn''t have any problem on his side. "Alright, Leon. Leave the food to us and let some other girls who want to learn with me stay. I will personally tutor them to make one." "Okay, thank you, Soma". Leon flashed his relief smile, then turned around to approach the girls'' side, who were still struggling with cooking. "Hina, Xiao Lian, what will you guys do?". "I will come with you; I love trying new dishes to my expertise". Hina cracked her knuckles, saying as if going into the battlefield. "Mm, I will...". Xiao Lian muted as she couldn''t decide what she should do to help others. Then, from her line of sight, she witnessed a figure of Lydia and Eri, who separated from the cooking part and joined the painting group, which consisted of girls. "Soma, I will go to them, seemed fun painting some stuff!". "Yeah, go ahead". As she received an ''Ok'' from Soma, Xiao Lian walked away, leaving the dumbfounded Hina. "What is it, Hina?". "No, it''s just... Looking at her personalities, does she can draw, or rather paint?". "I don''t know, let''s leave it to her and concentrate on our task. Are you ready, sous-chef?". "Yes chef!". Discover more content at M V L After getting help from Soma, who seemed to be the only one knowledgeable about cooking skills, the kitchen part began to make some progress. With his dexterous hands, Soma began to demonstrate how to make the proper dough and prepare the filling. He also added some silly pranks to make their stall more enjoyable for the customers. Each of the girls who stayed and one male beside him dropped their jaws, impressed by his skill. As the sizzling sound began to reverberate in the class, some of the students who were near the portable stove turned to the site. The lovely scent of the sea and green onion stopped the students'' movement. "Good, now Eiji you just need to flip it carefully as to not destroyed the shape". "Understood!". With the kitchen weapon in both hands, Eiji carefully flipped half of Takoyaki, making it into a circular shape. The heat that transferred to his skin let out a pleasant sweat of hard work. Also, the fragrant scent from it roused the appetite he had held in since morning. Soma turns to Hina and finds herself surrounded by the girls who watch her every move carefully, like a mentor teaching a martial movement. Their atmosphere is hard to approach. Not wanting to be left behind, Soma faced his own stove, began pouring the dough into the grill, and let the sizzling noise be his background song. Then, he began his performance. With his skill, pile after pile of Takotyaki was served on the plate, enticing everyone''s stomachs to protest. After he had finished his part, he turned around, wearing an apron and holding a plate filled with Takotyaki, Soma shouted. "Everyone gather around, let''s get some meal, first". "Soma...?". "Wohoo". "Yeah, finally some proper food". "Thank you". ..... Leon''s appreciated word was gone. It was swallowed by the vicious intensities of hungry adolescent boys who lunged at the food like a beast. Crestfallen as he didn''t see a spot for him to enter, a small grace from Eiji came. "Leon, if you don''t mind have this, well, it can''t be compared to Soma have but...". "No, thank you Eiji...!?". However, before Leon could get his portion of food, the plate Eiji had in hand was gone. It was snatched by Eri, who glared like a territorial cat, not wanting to share the food Eiji had cooked. "...Soma, good work out there!". Hina, who called his name while bringing a plate of Takotyaki she had made, stood before him with a restless expression. "Let me have it. Itadakimasu!". Soma took the chopstick from the plate and tasted the meal prepared by his girlfriend. A mix of flavors synchronized with his tongue, giving him a pleasant experience not only with the food but also with his heart being filled with joyful experience. "This is delicious. Good job, Hina". "Really, thank you, Soma". "Let me have it, too!". Out of nowhere, Xiao Lian stood between them and opened her mouth wide, hoping to get fed. "Here, open wide!". "Aa!". "Geez, you are not a kid anymore!". Even though Hina grumbles, she keeps feeding Xiao Lian more of the Takoyaki she made. Watching both of them puts a smile on Soma''s face as he remembers something. "I should prepare some for Serafina." ***** Meanwhile, on the dark side of the Academy, where light couldn''t penetrate, the clanking sound of steel bound a single boy who had become demonized. The air was dry and heavy, but it didn''t stop a father''s protective desire to claim his rights. "So, when should we move him?". Jiang Ling turned to his side and saw Viana, with her calm and calculative nature, open her mouth. "Tonight, when the important people from the guilds will leave this Island". "...Good". Even to this day, Jiang Ling still doubts why Viana could give him an easy pass to retrieve his son''s back in that situation. However, above all else, the thing that is important to him is the livelihood of his offspring. "Wait for a bit, Son. Your father''s promise will free you from the nightmare you are in." Viana shifted her attention to the other side; her eyes were devoid of any expression. "Everything''s going well...". Chapter 347: Chapter 347 Festival, Day One. Thus, the festival opened its curtain first thing in the morning; the entrance gate of the Academy had been filled with many tourists, families, and even the people from the guild waiting in crowds.Their gaze, expectant and filled with hope, became a whispering chime of excitement followed by the opening gate that was welcomed merrily. Meanwhile, the situation within the Class-A stall was tense, for this was the first time they would experience something new for the first time, be it the festival or organizing a stall. "Okay, everyone this is it!". Soma''s calm and confident voice stiffened everyone in the place; for the morning shift, there would be him, Hina, Xiao Lian, Lydia, Lin Fan, and three other figures standing in circles, preparing their heart to welcome their first customer. "We already done what we have, even training to improve our skill. So, don''t burden yourself and just enjoy the festival for the rest of the day". The atmosphere shifted as Soma chose to change his demeanor, becoming more relaxed without any tension, and extended his right hand forward, waiting for the other to catch his meaning. Hina and Xiao Lian placed it underneath him while the other followed suit, and lastly, Lin Fan who reluctantly placed his palm on top. Everyone in the group turned to Soma, who put on a smile of reassurance for the members'' peace of mind. {...The gate opened, and the festival officially started. Everyone, let the fun begin!} As the voice from the sky sentences its judgment because of its near place, a chorus of laughter brought everyone''s attention to a single point. "Let''s have fun, Ooh!". "Ooh...". They began to go toward their post as Soma, Hina, and one other female stood in front of the stove with a small bucket of supplies, ready to face their war. Xiao Lian and Lin Fan helped with one other male classmate who stood as a stall face. As for Lydia and the rest of the males, they stood in front of the stall holding a sign and some plates for samples to taste. Slowly, as the flood of people approached their place, Lydia, with her timid nature, slapped her own cheeks to encourage herself and put on the best smile she had. "Welcome to our Takoyaki stall, ...would you wind to taste our sample?". "Welcome". Xiao Lian and Lin Fan say their part, and probably because of the top figure they have, it managed to pique the interest of a family. "Excuse me, let me have one, please!". "Mm, understood, please wait for we will make it, Soma". "Allright. Let''s go you two!". Following Soma''s enthusiasm, they began to turn on the fire on the stove, which had generally been heated first. He put a little oil in the fan, then once it boiled, he began to pour batter, and a sizzling sound accompanied by the fragrant aroma wafted through the area, attracting many other people. "Welcome, would...". Lydia greeted another male customer who came, but her words got cut off before she finished. "Excuse me can I have some too?". "Me too, please!". "Can I have two. please?". Feeling overwhelmed, Lin Fan took a tone and began to list the order that came into a piece of paper as he tore it, giving it to the male behind him. "Allright, young master, Orders coming up!". "Alright!". The kitchen staff replied, which harmonized together, picturing the hot and how difficult it is to face the hardship before you. After that, orders keep coming mainly from the tourists that come from the outer region of Japan, telling themselves to try a famous street food from Japan that is known worldwide. Thanks to yesterday''s practice, the group could handle the job pretty well without making many mistakes. Well, there were some order mistakes at first, but eventually, they began to get used to the job. Some time passed when the warm air of Autumn hit his body; under the glare of the sun from above, Soma, while facing the grilling batter, turned down the fire a little bit because of their scarce customers. "Akabane, should we make another batter for the day our supply in this small bucket had almost plummeted?". The female classmates who worked facing the stove tried to check to the back and saw the batter had depleted significantly. She turned to Hina, who happened to meet eyes with her. "You are right, can we Soma?". "Go ahead, don''t overdo it". "Okay, take care of the stove". "Okay". After getting permission from Soma, Hina turned to the back and began to mix the ingredients to create the batter to fill up the supply for the day. Watching Soma humming pleasantly, Xiao Lian, who seemed not to have any customers, turned to him and, with drool on her lips, stared at the still frying Takoyaki. At the same time, Lin Fan followed from behind. "Soma, can I?". "Hold yourself back! This is for customer". "Mm, I understand". Even though she understood it in her mind, but her instinct of hunger couldn''t betray her body. Xiao Lian keeps her gaze toward the hot piping Takoyaki, letting Soma shed a sigh of resignment. "Fine, I will make you some". "Really!? Thank you". Her face brightened as it put a smile on Soma''s face. Soon, he took out a small card box and filled it with Takoyaki before giving it to Xiao Lian, who suddenly rushed to the back and enjoyed the meal with Hina and the other girl. "Xiao Lian!? What are you?". "Let''s enjoy it". Soma could hear the girls exclaim in happiness as they also invited Lydia, who kept standing in front of the stall. Lin Fan approached the stove and kept his gaze straight at Soma. "I didn''t know you are that soft to a woman?". "Well, because they were not just some friend for me". "Hmm...". Lin Fan alternated his gaze, and then he found it absurd, as he was baffled at the situation he was in. Never had he thought that formidable Soma, who could even defeat the headmaster, had this soft side of him. He couldn''t understand what sort of thinking he had to have that much disparity from the one Lin Fan knew. "Is this because of the power of affection? How ridiculous!". He turned ahead and saw another female he recognized who was always near Soma with her friend come. "Welcome, Sera". "Soma, we came. How was the business?". "Well, it was smooth or rather it was not a business when we didn''t get a profit". "Fufu, you are right". True to Soma''s words. It might sound ridiculous, but the stall Soma and his friend built actually didn''t spend any dime, for it was being covered all by the Academy. The Takoyaki they grilled and served didn''t cost the customer any penny. At first, there was some disappointment for those who hoped for profit, but after they thought this through, all of that would be a hassle later. First off, the system of currencies in these Islands used Gold, the highest currency in the world that had ever existed; second, even if they profited from the stall, where should they spend the money when they spent their time inside the Academy for almost twenty-four hours? So, they practically did some charity while also experiencing how society works. Luckily, no one objected to that policy, so it was pretty good. Soma prepared another card box and put some Takoyaki in it before flashing a smile to Lin Fan, who stood before him. "Lin Fan, can you check the grill for a second". "...Whatever!". "Thanks, as a chance why don''t you try to cook some". "Mind your own business!". Exchanging banter with Lin Fan feels fresh as Soma is glad that he could slightly change the route of this Villain from the path of no return. But this was only a small change. Soma still hasn''t fixed the root of Lin Fan''s trouble. Standing in front of the counter wearing an apron made Serafina, who understood his attempt, smile happily, letting her face loosened in joy. The smell of the sea and green onion that entered her nose topped with a layer of colorful sauce on top, brings out the yesterday event when he visits him at night. "Here for you, make sure to share it with Senior Lucy". S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...I will, maybe, thank you, Soma". "Thank you, Soma". Lucy, who stood behind Serafina, overheard his word and showed her appreciation by smiling and approaching her friend, only to find it was gone from her hands. "Sera? Where is my portion?". Enjoy more content from M V L "...Right, Soma, when your shift will end?". Ignoring her best friend behind, Sera looked intently at Soma as he took out his phone and saw it was almost a chance of shift. "Probably around, thirty minutes". "Okay, I will visit again later. Let''s go, Lucy!". "Hey, Sera what about my meal?". Both of them leave the stall in usual banter, showing their close bond as a friend, making Soma slightly parted his lips. However, all of a sudden, a bad premonition crept as his body hair stood up, black smoke loomed over, and the smell of charcoal filled the entire stall, shifting his attention to the source. "I didn''t do anything!". Lin Fan''s hands are up in the air, and he meets his gaze with Soma. On the other hand, the other slapped their face, and Soma sighed while saying. "You could at least lift it from the grill!". Chapter 348: Chapter 348 News. Stay connected via M V L"I leave it to you, Leon!". "Alright, have fun out there". Soma and Leon exchanged a brief farewell, for it was the time to change the shift. Lin Fan and the other group of first shift had gone to wherever place except for Soma, who was looking at his phone and seeing the incoming message from Serafina and the other two girls who decided to have their fair share of play in this festival. Looking at the stall that seemed to be getting more customers, Soma promptly moved his feet as he carried himself under the bustling place that filled his view. Along the way, the smell of spice and sizzling fat that enriched the flavor of the meat drafted in the air, making him clutch his abs unknowingly. Unfortunately for him, in the middle of this crowded place, he spotted a familiar figure, a male senior, whom he had already forgotten his name. His hair is short blue, swiped to the back; his face is sharp and reminiscent of a guardian sword. The male senior met his eyes, and then he nodded off a bit before approaching Soma''s side. Soma feels insecure about this as he couldn''t recall the person before him. "It''s been a while". The male senior voice was calm and mellow at the same time, feeling a deep respect toward Soma. "Yes, it is". Soma feels bewildered by the situation; he never had any interaction with the boy before him, yet he seems to hold Soma in high regard by the look of his eyes. No malice was detected, and thus, Soma racks his brain and finally finds out the guy''s identity, albeit faint. "You are Jiang Li, right?". "Thank you for remembering this humble me. Junior Soma, I witnessed your might upon the competition and that was truly mind blowing as a fellow Martial Artist". "Thank you for the praise". Jiang Li started a small conversation with twinkling stars in his eyes; he felt touched to have a chance to spar with Soma once and also asked in some situations to train with him sometimes. Soma realized the situation they were in; he dragged Jiang Li aside off the road and began to continue their talks despite his downgrade mood. The praise and faith that keep spouting from Jiang Li''s mouth further push Soma''s mood to hit rock bottom. Not wanting to interact deeper keeps giving Jiang Li a vague answer, which makes it prologue further. Slowly. As the intensity of the talk receded, Jiang Li, with still proud and faithful eyes like a dog, bowed his head slightly. "What are you doing?". "...". Jiang Li muted for a few seconds before he straightened his posture, and his voice carried a deep bitterness and gratitude; his lips parted, and then he spoke something that inflicted Soma''s sensitive spot. "I supposed not to reveal this to anyone but, I happened to know what happened to my lord whom I was serving and felt a deep regret for couldn''t offer some help to him at that time making him astray...". "...". Soma was unresponsive; he felt something gnawing at his heart. "...Thank you for pardoning my master, after what he did to you and your partner. Once he was cured, I will strictly monitor him and will apologize to all of the offense we did together". "Cured? Together? What in the world are you implying?". However, before he could get what he wanted, the phone in his hand trembled rhythmically, playing some ringtone which attracted the two of them. "It seemed you are busy. I am sorry for taking your precious time I will bid my farewell here". Because his attention shifted slightly to the incoming call on his phone, Jiang Li unintentionally left the place, leaving Soma in utter chaos and slight anger. "Those damn people, I should have just killed that brat long ago!". It was brief, but a murderous aura slightly leaked from his body, in force pulling everyone''s attention toward him, who stood still, dazed, looking at his display. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Thanks to his skill, the worst didn''t happen as it hurriedly cooled down his boiling blood and lessened the tension all over his body. Soma inhaled deeply before exhaling it slowly, letting his heart rate lower. After making sure he had calmed down, Soma sided the display and answered the phone, which kept vibrating in his hand. Once he put it beside his ears, a worried voice entered his ear, but Soma was unperturbed. {Soma, where are you? I have already arrived at our appointment place. Are you alright, or maybe busy? Sorry, I will come to your place} "No, I will be there in short!". Hearing his calm and almost indifferent answer it generally makes her heart tightened into a pain, worrying that she had done something to anger him for being clingy. Serafina gulped her saliva and, with a trembling voice, spoke. {...Wh-what happened?} "It''s okay. I''m sorry for being vague. Don''t worry, this is not between us; it was something else that I found infuriating". Soma caught the distressed and fearful tone she had, which made him stop in his tracks as he realized the foolish thing he had done. {What is it?} "Are Roland and Viana in the Academy for today?". {Why did you suddenly bring their name up? Also, the way you called them. Is there something between you guys?} "Yeah, and that is quite personal". Soma could hear a gasp escape her lips and began to resume his walk, and not long after that, he spotted Serafina sitting alone on top of the steel benches beside the road, lost in thought. Soma fastened his pace, cut off the call he had been making, and called her name. "Sera, sorry for making you wait?". "Soma". A momentarily of silence loomed between them, before all of a sudden, a gust of breeze passed by, causing her long black and glossy hair to flutter, which was then held in place by a helping hand from Soma. Feeling relief after witnessing Soma''s usual composed state standing before her, Serafina exhaled and washed away all the doubts within her heart. But she is curious about what kind of thing that manages to piss Soma to such a state, knowing his usual conduct unless being provoked. Serafina glanced at her lover for a moment before venturing deeply through her mind; she was debating which choice she would make. Should she enjoy the anticipated date or go along with her curiosity? The scales inside her mind tilted toward her curiosity, which then made her mind settle for it and try to open her mouth when a gentle caress on her hair blew away her thought. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You have some small leaves on your hair". "Ah, Is that so?". "Let''s go enjoy the festival together". "Eh? Um, yeah, let''s go". Helpless in the face of her boyfriend, Serafina could only nod meekly while feeling the warmth from the interlocking fingers. ***** Under the bustling activity of the stall vendors who loudly shouted their products for sale, Hina and Xiao Lian''s hands were full, carrying several food, meals, and drinks from other stalls, troubled by the outcome. At first, the two wanted to check something that took their fancy, but as soon as the stall vendors saw the two first-year idols of the academy, and the strength they showed at the competition resulted in this kind of outcome. The enticing smell assaulted their nose, and the heavy feeling that was transmitted throughout their hands roused their appetite to gobble up the thing in their hands. "Let''s search for a place first". "Mm". Hina began to lead the way as she scanned the surrounding site, looking at the appropriate place to have a taste of what they had in hand. Along the way, the two were again presented with other meals, but they politely declined with a reason they were already full. That is also one of the reasons why they don''t put the food into the storage rings, because when the stall vendors know they are empty-handed, a flood of food will come to their side. "This should be good enough". Looking at the site, it was a wide space in the middle of the vast field of grass that was filled with some tall trees casting a canopy for people to rest up. As they arrived under the tree, a cool breeze strikes. The grass swayed, dancing along with a rustling sound above them that soothed the heart. Both girls placed their stuff below and began to say their prayer before stuffing their mouths with it. Thanks to the diversity of the Academy students, the girls could enjoy various meals from all over the world. "Fuuh, I''m feeling stuffed, how about you, Xiao Lian?". "Almost". Hina chuckled as she saw Xiao Lian holding a shawarma with juicy meat and a crisp of fresh vegetables, taking it in a large bite, which was funny to see. "Slow down or you will choke". "...Mm, Guff!!!". "Here drink!". The two of them enjoyed the pleasant feeling of togetherness as they never expected the turn to become like this. This happened because of Soma''s involvement in their life. "I wonder what the two of them are doing right now?". Hina muttered, her gaze wandering to a faraway distance. A shadow loomed as it blocked her sight, and she wondered who it was that dared to interrupt their enjoyable moment. "Hi, Hina, can I come?". "Big sis, Akane?". Chapter 349: Chapter 349 The Action She Take. While many other people were walking with blissful expressions, only Akane, who appeared out of nowhere, approached Hina with her darkened mood.Hina was stupefied, as she had never seen this side of Akane before in the time she had known her. On the one hand, she was worried about what had happened to her, but it felt a bit repulsive to ask her what that was. It was as if her instinct was telling her not to socialize herself with the girl. This was the first time it had happened to Hina, which made her feel guilty toward her benefactors, who always cheered her up during those dark days. "Big sis, Akane. You are alone?". "Um". Akane nods, feeling hesitant to say something as the atmosphere around them turns awkward. However, one thing keeps pushing Akane to march forward, and that is to talk with Hina, who seems to know him the best. There are also her subordinates who have been tasked to search for a clue to his past, but sadly, none of them bear any fruit. It was as if someone had deleted his past history, even untouched by her organization, which moves behind the shadows. "May I?". "Go ahead". At first, she felt hesitant, but when Hina gave her permission, Akane folded her feet to the side and took a seat beside her, making Xiao Lian dumbfounded, her cheeks bloated. Xiao Lian''s instinct began to kick, but it was not too repulsive. She wanted to chase the girl away, and before things started to turn bad for the food in her hands, she threw away the wary side of her and began to delve into the food once more, letting the two have the room. "Then, what happened, big sis? You seem out of place for today?". "Ah, nothing, it was just something had bothering me lately...". The branched thought she had made her dumbfounded for a second as she glanced at a faraway distance. The first time she met Soma was inside the club building when Hina shyly introduced him; at that time, she felt something was amiss about the boy, and it roused a bit of her intention. Also, when she made contact with him to learn his nature, she faced something more impactful that greatly shook her heart and even branded him as someone worth considering for elimination. Even to this day, Akane can still remember the horrifying figure that is entirely out of this world. It was menacing as if the whole of Evil were gathered into a single entity, and that was in the form of Soma. With no power to eliminate him, she tried to seek every way to show his true nature to the world, and as of today, there has been no result. Because she moved behind the shadows, no, she was simply afraid of him. As of today, she wants to make sure that a person named Soma is worthy of being labelled as a target for elimination. "Hina, can you...?". "Hm? What is it, big sis?". "No, I cannot just jump straight to ask her so obvious. I should be more careful not to offend her! Besides, it has been a long time since we could have a leisurely chat like this. Fuu, Ha, as usual, her smell is enticing me no matter what". Akane mumbled to herself as she shrank the distance between her and Hina. Xiao Lian, who has a sharp sense, is choked with her food. This brings Hina''s attention to her side, and she looks at her helplessly while getting a drink. "You are eating too much, take your time, will you? Because, you are not a kid after all". "Mm, fuuh, I felt relieve, thanks". At a glance to Hina''s side, she found Akane, with her normal expression, looking at her adorably, and the feeling of chill that crept into her heart had gone. "What was that earlier?" ***** Hiding behind the bright colour of festive outside, which was filled with cheer and laughter, a pair of boys and girls sat on a three-seater sofa behind a transparent glass. The soft and bouncing cushion beneath them embraced their bodies with comfort. A faint smell of nature, for the place was surrounded by wooden shelves, and a unique scent of paper enveloped the place in a tranquil atmosphere. Serafina, who lay her head on top of Soma''s lap, shifted her position as she faced his stomach. It''s been a dozen minutes since the two kept that position, and somehow, Serafina is more spoiled than ever. Whether intentional or not, she rubbed her cheek against his lap, sending a tingling sensation to his nerves. Because of her soft body and flowery smell that assaulted Soma''s nose, it almost perched a tent on his pants if not for his skill in calming his nerves. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "Sera, do you have enough?". Soma''s calm voice echoed inside the desolated room. He placed his palm on her silky head and began to caress it tenderly, making the princess smile in glee and giggling. "...Let''s stay a bit longer". "Are you sure, outside is more bustling than this place?". "No, what fun is there where i can stay with my beloved side like this". sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is that so?". "Hm, I prefer it like this". "I see". Seeing her melting expression and as her partner, Soma could only sigh in resignation and keep entertaining the girl''s whim. Time passed peacefully; she hoped that it would stop until suddenly, she recalled the conversation they had earlier. Serafina shifted her face and letting herself face saw the ceiling. "Soma?". "Hmm, what is it?". Serafina slightly hesitated to ask about what had been occupying his mind. However, she shook her head and braced herself for anything that would leave his mouth, for she wanted to help him within her own power. "...Earlier on the phone, you seemed disturbed or even angry at something...". Hearing that, the hand that was caressing her head halted, and she could see his calm eyes flicker for a moment. "...". However, Soma hesitated for a second, pondering if he should involve her or not. That slight hesitation that lingers in his mind gets caught by Serafina. Her brows knit together, and she couldn''t contain the anger that suddenly lit in her heart. Deep down, she understands his nature, who puts everything on the line to protect his family. However, Serafina and the others feel it slightly infuriating and even despise him for his attitude, which seems to look down on them. The day she and the other girls saw him crying meekly at the mention of family. They vow to themselves to help him in the best possible way they could have, even if that could bring harm to their beings. The three of them did not mind that, for they knew the path Soma had taken was nothing but tremendously hard and excruciating as if walking on a sword hill, for he who bore a deep enmity by those strong figures which they couldn''t touch. Serafina raised her hand before pinching Soma''s nose, bringing his face down to stare at her. That gesture and the way her eyes were blinking with anger cleared up the fog in his mind. "That''s right. Why am I hesitating right now when I personally had asked some people to help me before? I am not alone anymore." The hesitation in his mind vanished, and he smiled before telling of what had happened. Soma began to tell everything from the first time he apprehended Jiang Wei, who had become demonized. Hearing that not only shocked Serafina but also angered her into keeping things to himself. The meeting with the Jiang family''s head, Roland and Viana scheme, who suddenly lets the demonized person be given back to his house instead of killing it. There are some points hidden about the involvement of another person, but overall, he told her everything that caused him to act like that earlier. "I see. So, it was like that. No wonder, you mention the headmaster and Vice-headmaster with their names". Serafina reluctantly woke up from her comfortable place and began to act by taking her phone and dialling her trustworthy friend. The phone beeped several times before the person on the other side answered with a confused tone. {Sera, what happened? You say you want to have some rest. It''s rare for you to call me like this} "Don''t sweat the small details. I call you just to confirm something". {What is it?} "Does Roland and Viana is present in the Academy, right now?". {...} Silence hung for a couple of seconds as Lucy was too astonished to hear a rude remark her best friend had said. {Sera, what the hell are you thinking calling the two of them with their names like that?} "Like I said, don''t sweat the small detail, just tell me!". {...} Stay connected via M V L Lucy once again gasped as she could feel the serious tone entering her ears. This was not the first time Serafina had acted like this to the two of them behind their backs, but today, it seemed more extreme than usual. After a momentarily pondering, Lucy sighed in resignation and opened her mouth. {...The vice headmaster is gone for some personal business, and only Headmaster Roland is present, and he is in his office dealing with some important people. Are you satisfied now?} "Yeah, thank you, Lucy. You should just ditch that unreasonable work you have and go flirt with your guy!". {What are you...} Before Lucy could vent her frustration for suddenly bringing up Leon''s figure in the conversation, Serafina brutally cut off their conversation as she turned to Soma with a smile. "It seemed Roland is present. What should we do?". "?". Chapter 350: Chapter 350 Confront the Authorities. "What?".Soma, dumbfounded by what his girlfriend said, stares at her smiling face before smelling a flowery scent that assaults his nose and jolts his brain awake. As their bodies were close to each other and Soma felt his heart leapt to his throat, he felt a stinging pinch on his cheek. "Let''s go meet Roland!". Serafina stood up from the seat and stretched her stiff body, emphasizing her alluring body for Soma to see. Although she didn''t have a massive asset, her medium and tall figure covered everything, and it was to his taste. "But, how about our date? You are the one who asked me out". "Well, true I felt a bit disappointed by the result but we can date anytime". "Sera...". "In this case, we couldn''t just sit still and wait to find out what scheme those old people built." Hiding before Soma, where she showed her back, Serafina, using her swift thumbs, began to tap something on her phone. It generally got sent to the group message she built with the other two girls who had feelings for Soma without him knowing. Serafina could see the other two had read the message, so she tucked her phone in her pocket and sighed meaningfully while Soma watched her act obliviously. "What is it?". "Nothing, let''s go to Roland''s office". Without giving her a warning, Soma grabbed Serafina''s hand, pulled her to his chest, and tightly embraced her soft body, treating it like a precious jewel. At first, he didn''t have any intention of doing any of this and decided to have fun with her and then deal with it himself. However, it seemed the girl was one step ahead in trying to understand his heart, whom they know always one step ahead to take all of the burden alone, hurting and worrying them. Your next journey awaits at M V L Soma reluctantly parted ways with the warmth in his embrace and its soothing smell; he saw Serafina smile affectionately to him but wondered why Soma felt a bad premonition from that. "Shall we go then?". "Yeah, let''s go". When he intently tries to lead her, Serafina gets the better of him once more by pulling his hand, and the two leave the desolate place surrounded by shelves and books. Once they are in the corridor, they see several students in pairs, who also seem to be searching for some quiet place to spend time with their partners. The two didn''t attract much attention as they glided through several corridors and succeeded in escaping the building. They stepped foot outside, where the atmosphere was still hectic, with visitors and students aside. After resuming their purpose, they finally arrived at Roland''s office, which Soma had visited before when he had a meeting with Jiang''s family head. However, to his surprise, when he intended to knock on the door in front of him, he felt a slight tug on his sleeves. Soma turned around and witnessed Serafina shaking his head to the side before opening her mouth. "Wait for a bit!". "Why?". "You will know it later". He tilted his head, slightly oblivious to her act. But all of his doubts were answered as he saw Hina and Xiao Lian running at full speed, approaching their place. Within a blink, the two arrived before them and stood composed as they exchanged some light smiles with Serafina, then turned to Soma with a darkened face. "So, it was like that". Hina, who saw him, sighed, copied his action, and approached his side with a slightly irritated mind, but she held back and only lightly punched his chest. Her eyes were sharp and determined. Soma also could see a slight anger behind it; he turned to the side, and Xiao Lian also had the same thoughts. "Idiot! Next time, please notify us if you are involved with something dangerous. We know we are not strong enough to help you or might become a burden. But at least we can carry your wounded Body to flee or to search some safe place for temporary retreat while you recovered using some potion". The punch was light enough that he felt tickle, but the words that escaped her lips greatly shook his heart and filled his mind with tremendous guilt for leaving them behind. He fell silent for a few seconds, and when he tried to apologize directly. ''Bang,'' with no shred of hesitation, Serafina breached through the front door, alerting some teacher who had business in the building. The teacher glared at Serafina. "Student Serafina, what are you...". "Sorry, we have some urgent business with headmaster Roland!". Not minding the teacher''s lectures, Serafina dragged Soma, and the other two followed behind while feeling apologetic. The four of them walked several corridors and stairs before arriving in front of a twin wooden door, which she lightly knocked. "Who is it?". A calm and collected voice curiously asked as he recalled he had no meeting with some guest. "Excuse me!". S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Again, Serafina brazenly pushed the door, making Roland''s face knitted in a frown, but after he saw the people were involved, his eyes opened wide. He saw Serafina and the person who beat him yesterday come along with two others. Roland is bewildered by the combination, but once he sees Soma''s frown, he begins to understand the situation. "...Have a seat first!". Soma and the others sat on a three-seater sofa facing each other between a rectangular granite table. Because of the many guests who visited, Roland quickly took out a single-seater sofa, placed it on the right side, and sat on it. On the empty table, a silver kettle exhales steam from its small hole, along with several cups and a plate of cookies, for he knows that the discussion will be extended. Roland tries to stand up from his place, but a delicate pale hand belonging to Hina interrupts him. "Headmaster let me do it!". "Ah, thanks and please do". Hina nodded her head and began to pick up the kettle and pour it into the cup before she served it to the others. Steam wafted through the air, bringing a mild fragrance that invited the people to look at the cup in front of them. The snacks served beside it also roused everyone''s appetite. "Help yourself!". Roland gently urged the kids to have a taste, and they looked at each other, feeling hesitant. However, different from them, Serafina nodded her head before taking the cup and sipping the fragrant tea elegantly. "It''s good". She put away the cup and then took the dry cookies from the plate and leaned her body backwards. The other people couldn''t help but sigh helplessly at her attitude. Hina and Xiao Lian hesitated before taking the cup in hand and took a sip. The gentle and bittersweet taste of the tea washed away their mouth, which was filled with grease. "So, what are you guys coming here for?". Roland, acting obliviously, glanced at Soma, who had been staring at his face since earlier. The girls exchanged a strange look before opening their ears and bracing themselves for what would come. "Why do you release him? That demon? You should kill him while you can!". The girls sucked a cold breath of air, as Soma did not mince his words and directly pointed it at Roland, who received it with a calm gaze. The silence hung before it turned heavier as time passed without any words. Roland sighed as he threw his gaze forward, then faced Soma once more. "...There is no use in hiding it from you guys, but before I reveal it, are you guys prepared for the consequences of hearing this information?". A silent, heavy pressure exuded from Roland''s body. The girls stiffened as they felt the pressure pressing their bodies. They gritted their teeth, resisting the transparent threat that came on them with a firm nod filled with resolve, which shocked even Roland. "Okay, then. I hope you guys don''t regret it and come crying later". Four pairs of eyes silently waited for the explanation; Roland once sighed before revealing what was on his mind all along. "Actually, my wife and I were planning something...". "!?". ***** "Huuf, what am I doing exactly?". Lin Fan sighed under the comfort of the canopy, which blocked the sun''s rays from burning his skin directly. He lifted his gaze as a pleasant breeze drifted his mind along into a dream-like state, closing his eyes gently. A calm rustling sound above him further submerged him from the world. Suddenly, his black view shifted as a memory from his childhood began to replicate, and he saw his mother, who lovingly watched his progress in martial arts. Then, a petite and adorable figure, with her eyes closed, resting on her mother''s bosom, enjoying the pleasant wind of autumn, just like he did. "Mother, Lin Jia". Recently, these kinds of memories kept showing up whenever he was immersed in his own thoughts. All of this happened after he exchanged fists with Soma in the final match. Lin Fan shook his head, opened his eyes slowly, and remembered what Soma had given him at that time. He took it from his storage ring and placed it on his sight. "Why did he give me this? Does he know my family circumstance?". Chapter 351: Chapter 351 Festival (The Other Sides). As the current overlord in China, Lin Family, one of the four renowned families, the news of his family''s sickness spread all over the world. It is also the reason why Lin Fan, a fifteen-year-old boy, manages the house with the help of his trusted aides.Lin Fan himself never felt ashamed of the leaked information. Instead, he hopes someone out there could be willing to help him find a cure. Until today, there has been no indication that their family has opened their eyes. However, years passed by, and from the many people who tried to help him, they hid a sinister desire behind their smiling facade. Dozens, hundredth, or even thousands are willing to help him and sickeningly ask him for some compensation because of their effort in trying to save his family. Those vile and sinister people kept exploiting his once pure-hearted feelings until he had enough and saw the world in only black and grey colour, not wanting to believe everyone except the one within his family. Thanks to his loyal subordinates, the Lin Family still hold up to its prestigious name; however, recently, it was pushed back to the lowest among the four. Lin Family was the one who always upheld the highest authority among all the other families, followed by Xiao, Wang and lastly Jiang. There is no definite reason as to why the Lin family only had more legacy than the other; it''s all because they were the first family to establish their own empire within a country. At one time, when he is stuck, and in the brink of collapse. Lin Fan is approached by a man named Damian, who has still contacted him recently, telling him about the method of curing his family. Lin Fan was filled with doubt ever since he first approached months ago. As first promised, they found a clue about the secret the Lin Family held that they were Martial Saint descendants. With the first agreement they made, Lin Fan felt a bit of relief, for they could prove their promise true, unlike the people who kept exploiting on him. But, something still keeping him from accepting the matter about his family. Then, weeks ago, Damian once again contacted him, giving him some sample and to his dismay, he almost accepted his condition until the incident happened within the Academy. For the first time in his life, Lin Fan feel so grateful to follow his heart at once, delaying the business he had with Damian. Also, that time he found out the people who approached him was none other a Demon, which his ancestors harbor deep grudges for millennia. Lin Fan looked up at the rainbow liquid in his hands, hidden under the cover of his palm. The liquid was stagnant, and it didn''t feel as grandiose as the name implies: the elixirs. A legendary potion that can cure every sickness and could bring a person to the brink of death. At first, he felt sceptical about it, but when he tried to open it, his nose caught a miracle scent that soothed his heart, giving all of his being relief by a miracle it caused. Just by smelling it, Lin Fan could feel internal bleeding; he had healed, and he felt his mind refreshed to its normal state. "What was on his mind anyway. I couldn''t comprehend it at all". Lin fan muttered while storing the thing away. "Is he trying to exploit me later. ...No, that seem impossible!". He doesn''t know how to handle it, and why does Soma willingly give the thing to him for Lin Fan only to translate the vague Breathing technique that could not be learned? All of his thoughts shattered as Soma not only mastered the technique better than him but the way he handled Martial Arts was way above him, who hailed as a prodigy and as a Martial Saint descendant. Feeling a sudden emptiness in his heart, Lin Fan fixes his sitting position; he straightens his posture, crossing his feet and tucked inside. Lin Fan shut his eyes and began to immerse himself in his training. However, his swirling thoughts kept distracting him, so he halted for a moment and felt a pair of eyes watching his movement. Lin Fan lifted his gaze and met his eyes with Wang Jian, his childhood friend who swore to become brother, and currently, their relationship was fickle. Wang Jian, his refreshing appearance, walked calmly approaching Lin Fan''s side. With every step he took, tension appeared within his handsome face, and he was afraid that he would be rejected again by Lin Fan. "Brother Lin". Watching the hesitation in his pair of clear eyes, Lin Fan sighed and loosened the tension in his body, dismissed the mindset of training and focused on the boy once he called his brother sincerely. "...What is the matter?". Lin Fan almost reflexively called him brother Wang just like in old times, but apparently, his foolish consciousness was still holding him back. He never realized when it started, but it sure displeased him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A hint of fury escapes his grasp, and it is noticed by Wang Jian, who halted his steps, gasped and sighed helplessly. Without any other way, he stood still in the place, basking under the warm rays of the sun. Silent hung on the field as a sudden strong breeze crashed both of them, letting their uniform and hairs sway around, deepening the hesitation within one''s heart. Realizing that things must not continue this way, Wang Jian closed his eyes, inhaled deeply to reinforce his heart, and slowly opened his eyes open and spoke. "It''s been a while we have a time like this". "...". "Do you mind to have a chat with me right now?". "...Yeah, lets". ***** Explore more stories at M V L Inside a quiet and lonely room where only the sound of a pen scribbling a paper echoed, the air was dry and subtle, filled with a tangy odour of ink, and the smell of calming paper enveloped a charming girl with blond wavy hair that reached her back. It''s been hours, and she keeps battling the documents that keep piling up, not showing any sign of dwindling. After filling in the important details, she double-checked it before placing it on her left side on top of the other finished papers. She began to resume her activity, but the ticking sound of the watch inside the room slightly distracted her mind until she sighed in resignation and leaned her back toward the chair. "Aaah, this thing is never end~!". For the first time since she became active as a student council president, she has been grumbling. Of course, that is her right, for she is the only one who has worked despite the absence of the other. However, as much as she is annoyed by the situation, she is the one who decides to stay under this pile of work while the other is enjoying the festivals so much. Also, one other thing that greatly distracted her mind was the call she had earlier with Serafina, telling her to have some fun with the boy in his heart. "Ugh, Sera, I hate you!". A slight blush appeared on her cheeks as she recalled the picture of a kind boy who gave her a sense of security. Her heart suddenly beat uncontrollably while her hand unconsciously reached for her phone and searched for his number. After swiping the display several times, she finally found the number, and her face loosened, letting out a giggle that could topple every male heart who saw her. Slowly, her thumb desired to press it; her thumb was only a centimetre away, but it refused to move despite her struggle. This is as if her ego is telling her to continue the work she has taken to herself. "Aaaah, No, Lucy you must not!". However, to her surprise, her phone vibrated, which made her body jolted from her seat, creating a clattering sound as it pushed back. Her heart leapt once more, knowing the name that displayed; mixed between happiness and shock, she paced forth and backwards, struggling with which choice she should pick. After many considerations, Lucy gulped her saliva and then decided to answer the call and put the speaker near her right ear. "Hello?". {Hi, good morning president, where are you right now?} Leon''s calming voice put Lucy''s heart at ease; she clenched her uniform chest and tried her best not to be too obvious about her cheerful mood. "...Good morning, Leon. I was in the student council office thought, why?". {...} A moment of silence happened, and Lucy''s mood took a nosedive, feeling fearful that she had made a mistake. With a slightly stammered voice, she opened her mouth. "...Wha-what is the matter, Leon?". {Ah, nothing. Student council office, right? Okay, see you there!} "Eh, what do you mean? ...He cut the call". After the call ended, Lucy''s heart began to race wildly as heat began to gather on her face. She felt dizzy and slightly feverish, and her heart was bursting with so much joy that she grinned with a slovenly face. "...Ehehe, is he going to come here?". Lucy jumped off onto the seat, and it let her body slide by the tyre beneath; she put strength on her feet, letting her body spin in place while staring at the ceiling with a face full of bliss. Time passed, and eventually, as she kept fooling around with the seat, the door in the room clicked open, which alerted Lucy. She hurriedly fixes her manner and pretends to hold a pen facing a paper. With a soft creaking sound it made, Lucy''s heart kept beating. Then, a kind and charming face poked ahead with a smile, giving her body a rush of adrenaline and excitement. "Leon, you came, huh?". As Leon shows himself, there are two other females following him as he enters the place, which crushes Lucy''s excitement in a second. "Yes, we are here!". Chapter 352: Chapter 352 Festival Second Day. After hearing what Roland had in mind, Serafina decided to head back to her manor instead of living in the dormitory. Earlier in the day, when she had a talk with Roand, Serafina asked him to give her permission to do it.The reason Serafina decided to return to her living place is because of work, which has a slight problem. Luckily, with her arrival and good enough negotiation skills, she managed to get hold of what she needed. Alone in her room, sitting on a lone sofa, while casting her gaze outside toward the window. Night had come enveloping the sky, and a glimmering light of a Milky Way presented itself painted the black canvas. The room where she stayed was gloomy with its dim light; Serafina sighed, wallowing in her lonely heart because of the absence of her partner and friend. Feeling bored, she sat up and raised up the gown that covered her bare shoulder from the stinging cold wind of the night before she left the room and randomly ventured into the annoyingly long corridor, which had no soul in it. Each step she took slowly, pondering what she should do to spend her night. "My lady!?". A shocked voice echoed within the corridor, and she shifted her gaze away only to find Violet, still wearing her office uniform, walking from another room. "Violet? Are you still working?". "No, It is just over and I have something to discuss with you beforehand". Serafina tilted her head, not anticipating this kind of development from Violet. Usually, she was a dependable woman, and Serafina had given her full authority to decide anything regarding her own work. However, here she was feeling troubled and asked Serafina for suggestions. It seemed it was worth to kill her free time. "What is it?". "It was this!". Violet took out something from her storage ring and appeared in a transparent case like a cube, inside a grey ball-like object devoid of any sign of life, piquing her interest. The thing inside looked familiar from Serafina''s eyes, but she deemed it impossible because of its shape. To confirm something, Serafina summoned her monocle glass, an appraisal item with Legendary grade attached to it. She shielded her right eye and looked toward the object in the case before her eyes bloated in surprise. "This? Where did you find it?". "It was not too long ago when we raided the building, which conducted that horrendous experiment". "I see". Once again, Serafina observed the item closely and read the description shown before her eye. Caught in a dilemma, she straightened her spine and tubbed her chin. The thing within the case was something she couldn''t decide solely based on her own; besides, she still vividly remembered when Soma had asked her to search the building and found this as a result. "Do you mind if I take it from here?". However, no matter how absurd the thing is, she must inform the person to discuss it together. "Yes, I don''t mind, thank you, Mylady". Continue reading on M V L "Hm, Hand it to me!". As soon as she receives the case in hand, her hands almost fall off because of its unimaginable mass. She grits her teeth and soon stores the case inside her storage ring. "Mylady, are you alright?". Violet began to sweat; her heart sank, feeling guilty. She didn''t consider her boss''s physical strength at all when she gave the case. "Ah, I''m okay. Don''t worry about it! Fuu, You can rest now!". Serafina brushed apart Violet''s worry and hurriedly ordered her to leave her side. "Understood, pardon the intrusion!". Slowly, as the silhouette of her secretary was long gone after turning on a corridor, Serafina turned her back and walked toward her own room. "Haa, let''s just sleep for tonight! There is still much work tomorrow". ***** The second day of the festival was welcomed by a bustling crowd that seemed to have increased compared to yesterday. Many stall people were filled with enthusiasm and promoted their sales with vigor. That''s not all; a crackle sound from fireworks liven up the atmosphere within the Academy. Soma walked leisurely, holding Xiao Lian''s hand, zig-zagged through the stream of people. Their purpose is to find an empty lot for them to enjoy the food they just bought from the other stall. Despite already having a chance yesterday, Xiao Lian still expresses her joy when dealing with food. It was stifling, but at the same time, because of the magical atmosphere brought by the name festival, everyone was more than willing to be trapped in these crowds. Luckily, the season is approaching its cold time, but leaving that aside. The light from the sun and the suffocated feeling of the place make people sweat, except the awakeners. After following the stream, Soma''s eyes brightened as he caught some empty spot within the field under a lustrous tree cast enough shade for the two to take shelter. "Xiao Lian, this way!". "Mm, Soma!?". Xiao Lian, feeling a sudden pull from her hand, shifted her steps as they pushed through a narrow passage between a stall before finding themselves, standing on a vast field with many students sprawling their bodies, catching their breath. Finally, after they arrived, Soma began to sit under the canopy, followed by Xiao Lian. As they sat below the tree, it welcomed them with silent laughter from the rustling leaves and a soft breeze that gave some tranquil side despite the crowds. The two began to take out the food they had bought earlier, and coincidentally, as the two of them were big eaters, many food and drinks were served in front of them. Its enticing aroma, sizzling hot, and steam still comes out, letting droll almost slip from their mouth. "Lets dig in!". "Mm". Both clapped their palms before indulging themselves in the feast they bought. Like a starved beast, Soma and Xiao Lian devour the food swiftly as it dwindles one by one, leaving only its pack. While they were eating, Soma glanced to his side and found Xiao Lian, her eyes squinting upward, feeling pleased by the situation she was in. Today, the girls decide to let Xiao Lian have the second day, which she spends together with Soma. He had no recollection of when the girls had time to discuss it with themselves. But Soma had no qualms over it, for as long as they were close to each other, living their life to the fullest, that was more than enough. All of a sudden, her phone vibrated, which alarmed him. He thought it was time for them to enter the noon shift for the stall. However, according to his prior guess, it was a message from Xiao Rui asking about his condition. Soma''s lips lifted upward, and he operated his phone skillfully, tapping the screen swiftly using his thumbs. Then, a flash of inspiration invaded his mind. Soma opened a camera app and set it into the front view. "Xiao Lian, look here!". Xiao Lian''s head jolted to the side, but after she saw the reflection of her figure and Soma on the phone, she lifted a peace sign with a full mouth and food in her hand, giving Soma a hard time holding his grin. After the shutter sound resonated, Xiao Lian closed her distance and rested her chin on Soma''s shoulder, intrigued by the sudden photo he had taken. Upon seeing the name on the messaging app, her eyes blinked and narrowed happily. "Aunt". "Yeah". A moment later, his phone vibrated once more, but instead of a message, it was a request for a ''Video Call,'' Xiao Lian rashly gulped the food in her mouth, and Soma slid his finger to receive the call. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, facing them, Xiao Rui, wearing her working suit, smiling as she gives the two her greetings. {It''s been a while, both of you?} "It''s been a while, Aunt". "Mm, It''s been a while". {How was the Academy recently?} The three began to share their story after parting away that day. There is not much story to share, but because of the mutual happiness they shared, the conversation flowed harmoniously. Then, out of nowhere, Xiao Lian, who finished her food with her agile and nimble body, slipped from his side, taking space between his feet by forcing it open before sitting before him, letting her back, leaning to his front. Xiao Rui''s body flinched, seeing it before her face loosened, showing her meaningful grin before she covered it with her palm. {...Oh, Xiao Lian, you are so brave!} "Aunt!". Seems oblivious to what her aunt means by that, Xiao Lian raises her hand enthusiastically, trying to gain her aunt''s attention. "Can we invite Soma to our house in the new year to celebrate our annual anniversary?". Soma''s body stiffened upon hearing those terms because he understood what the event was and what would happen to it. {Sure, of course. You can also invite the other girls. I also want to say my thanks to everyone who is taking care of you there} "Mm, thank you, Aunt". Xiao Lian shifted her torso as she glanced at Soma; their face was close to each other as he lard red eyes sucking him in. Soma nodded his head, feeling full affection toward her adorable act. "Of course I will". "Besides, not that I have to save Xiao Lian''s mother from her curse, and there we will face one of the seven subordinates of the Demon Lord... I must prepare myself!". Soma muttered to himself as he unconsciously wrapped one of his hands around Xiao Lian''s waist. "Mm, good, I''m happy. Thank you Aunt and Soma". Then, the three of them resumed their conversation until Xiao Lian got a call, and it was time for the two to fill the noon shift. {See you later, both of you!} "See you later, Aunt!". "Mm, See you later!". Chapter 353: Chapter 353 Soma, Leon, Lin Fan. After hours, the students from Class A had to endure the riot task of being flooded by customers. Now, they could finally sigh in relief, loosening the tension in their muscles. As expected from the second day, the paper orders piled up, creating a mound behind the kitchen.Soma saw everyone still basking on the afterglow of arduous tasks; helplessly, he took out a trash bag and picked up the paper orders as he moved to the back. Your journey continues at M V L "Fuu, today was surely intense!". Soma shook his head, almost recalling the earlier moment when they were overwhelmed by the order. He stretched his stiff body and lifted his gaze up. Above him, a tranquil shade of brilliant orange enveloped the sky completely, with a touch of white cloud that floated gently like pushed by an invisible force. A cool autumn breeze that brought a fresh aroma of grilled batter and jolted his mind awake from his stupor. It piqued his interest, so he returned to the stall and saw Hina grilling some leftover Takoyaki batter. The sizzling sound it created roused the other appetite. Not wanting to be left out, Soma approached the grill and began to move his hands. "Soma?!". Hina flinched as she felt a presence beside her, as it was Soma. He began to heat up the pan and took the remaining batter from her hand. "Let me help you!". "Hm, thanks!". The two began to work for the last time while the others were preparing to close the stall. Maybe the sound of grilling batter echoed in the place, and the fresh aroma of the sea from the octopus gave them extra energy to finish the tidying up swiftly. Xiao Lian, who arrived for the first time as Soma and Hina, packed some fresh grilled Takoyaki. It has no extra toppings like sauce or umeboshi, just plain Takoyaki, which is strange because it makes everyone salivate. The other members began to gather, Lin Fan, Lydia and three others approached the grill with glittering eyes. "Here you go, boys!". Soma handed the Takoyaki he grilled to the boys in the group, and Hina did the opposite, although Xiao Lian puffed her cheek and seemed to want the one that Soma made. However, after getting some lectures from Hina, she reluctantly received them. At the same time, the atmosphere in the stall turned harmoniously for the presence of Takoyaki, who were filling their empty stomachs. Two figures came holding plastic bags filled with drinks. "Good work, everyone". As usual, Leon showed his refreshing smile and kind look, which made the male eyes squint. He is accompanied by a curt and aloof princess standing outside the stall; her eyes follow Leon wherever he goes. "Good timing, Leon. You too have some of it!". Soma, seeing Leon, who came, approached his side, bringing two cans of orange juice; he packed another one for him to enjoy the leftovers. "Thank you!". Leon placed two orange cans near the grill as he received two packages of Takoyaki. He was flustered at first, but upon seeing Soma''s gesture, Leon nodded his head and approached Tiara, who stood outside, crossing her hands on her chest. "Are you a type of a person who is soft toward every woman or what?". Lin fan beside him remarked sarcastically, which made Soma smile wryly and shake his head. "Not, really. I just want to give the last portion of takoyaki to someone so that it would be thrown out!". "Is that so? Well, we will leave it at that". "Yeah, right". The two of them sighed and decided not to dig deeper into this topic. They turned toward the blonde boy, who seemed flustered. At first, she was adamant about the prospect of giving food, but after Leon persuaded her, somehow Tiara was willing to eat the food and enter the stall, joining the girl''s group. Lydia, who seemed familiar with her, began to open up and introduced herself to others. Meanwhile, Leon returns to Soma''s place, along with Lin Fan, as both of them get their last bite of the Takoyaki. They throw out the trash, then take the juice can. With a flick and a ''swish'' of air shooting up from the inside, Soma and Lin Fan took a sip to wash away the lingering taste from their mouths. As the three people in the group had little to no conversation over time, silence descended, and slowly, it kept getting awkward. The only time they could talk freely was when sparring in P.E. Class or in the cafeteria if they had a chance together. Also, because of the appearance of the competition, the relationship between the three could be said to be tense. However, Soma, as the elder of the two, glanced at the two as he recalled the conversation earlier with his Aunt. "Have the two of you planned something for your winter vacation?". Leon and Lin Fan simultaneously glance at his side, their eyes widened for the sudden question he throws. "Hm, not quite. I still have not made a plan yet". First is Leon. He pondered for a few seconds and then shook his head. Nothing is wrong with that; this year, his visit to the Chinese was prompted by the presence of Xiao Lian. Now, the story has escalated significantly, branching from the original plot. So, the event that would come next became quite vague for him to predict. This will prove troublesome for Soma because the moment Leon decides to go to China, Lucy, Akane, and the other girls will follow him, especially Lucy, whose power is truly most needed to cure the curse within Xiao Lian''s mother''s body. "I am going home". As for Lin Fan, the winter of next year will be a turning point in his life. He will lose something important to him, be manipulated behind the scenes, and end up becoming a calamity bringer for a Country. Although his previous aloofness has dwindled a bit, he is still refusing to gain an ally who can expectantly help him when needed. Soma, pondering, was lost in his own thoughts and racked his brain, trying to get along with two individuals, including him, who have something they want to protect at all costs. Because if they do, Soma believes that they can go beyond what will block their path ahead. How can he convince the two of them to reconcile and create a bond that is not indestructible but that could be woven when they are together, working together, and then carving a path for a better future for the world they live in? "There is only one way to find out¡­" Soma gulped the rest of the drink; its citrus-sour flavor assaulted his tongue a bit. He squinted his eyes. "Lin Fan, Leon met wee in the back. there is something I need to discuss with you guys!". Without waiting for an answer, Soma turned his back, carrying the trash in his hands. As for the two, they look at Soma''s back, slightly dumbfounded by his sudden request. Simultaneously, their gaze meets each other before awkwardly turning to the sides. Feeling lost, both of them stood still for a dozen seconds, still reluctant to follow Soma''s step. However, after pondering it, the two braced themselves and began to move their feet toward the back. Lin Fan came first, and then Leon came out from behind. When they were welcomed by a wide field, they stiffened, seeing Soma moving around while stretching his muscles. The two of them knitted their brows, still couldn''t grasp what was on Soma''s mind. Soma stopped his doing and shifted his gaze after feeling two pairs of eyes glaring at his side. The corner of his lips lifted, and he began to inhale deeply, greedily sucking so much oxygen. "Fuu, Come on guys! Prepare yourself!". Gradually, as the two realized his meaning, the frown on their face deepened, and Lin Fan opened his mouth. "What do you mean prepare? Are you out of your mind?...". Leon kept his mouth shut as he observed Soma with a thousand thoughts he only understood. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, after filling my stomach. All of a sudden I have an impulse to exercise". "You!". "Exercise?". Lin Fan and Leon answered, albeit feeling incredulously stunned by the truth. "Oh come on, where the hell is all of that fighting spirit you guys have at the competition, gone to? Don''t tell me you guys still could recover from the loss at that time?". "!?". Both of their bodies flinched, and a dark line began to form on their forehead. When Soma felt the tension start to build up within the two, internally, he grinned and began to put his stance while flicking his right palm in front, challenging them. "Hurry up, I am waiting¡­!!!". Before he could finish his words, all forms of color faded from his view, replaced by a dull and monotone grey world. Time stretches infinitely, as Soma can see details of every movement from the two. The sound rang before it vanished, feeling like he was being abandoned. Chapter 354: Chapter 354 New side. Soma''s gaze was calm without a ripple; what he saw was a slowed world that stretched infinitely. He watched two figures rush to his side, gushing with fighting spirit. The world that turned bleak seemed to further drop the tension, but his heart said otherwise.''Thump'' A bold proclamation of life, beating so hard that it could explode in every moment. Soma, his blood boiling, getting carried by his act as his lips parted to the side, sneering at the two. It was subtle and gone instantly, but Leon and Lin Fan witnessed it themselves, which slightly grazed their anger switch. With renewed resolve, they focused their attention forward, heightening all the senses in their bodies. However, no matter how angry or disappointed they are for being baited by cheap provocation from Soma. They still retain some of their senses and only utilize their own bodies in this light spar. Lin Fan, who had more basic stats than Leon, stood facing Soma within a second, at such close range that their fists could connect. Meanwhile, Leon summoned his wooden sword and tightly gripped the hilt with both hands. Soma is still not perturbed, even facing Lin Fan and Leon behind, who are ready to swallow him. In his view, a straight fist coming from Lin Fan is aimed at Soma''s left jaw; with little effort, Soma slaps the fist, letting it miss its target. Then Soma lowered his stance and dug into Lin Fan''s open armpit; putting enough force and the momentum Lin Fan carried, he twisted his body, letting him spin in mid-air before his back slammed to the ground. "Gahak!". S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It happened so fast that Lin Fan was unable to comprehend it. He suddenly felt his view shift, feeling gravity had rejected him, and then a blow from his back that blew away his breath. Lin Fan struggled to collect his breath, but Leon''s cry brought his attention back. "Haa..". ''Swish!'' It was a clean diagonal slash coming from Soma''s left bottom. The way it effortlessly cut the wind told Soma just how much progress Leon had to make to reach that stage. Also, not only his talent but also thanks to his status as Savior, where his growth limit had disappeared, and the amount of experience he gained was multiplied by five, which significantly boosted his growth. Soma had to sidestepped to his left, distancing himself from the two. However, Leon had not finished with his attack, and Lin Fan had already returned on his feet, a face-off showdown between the Martial Artist and a sneak attack from the sword user, creating a commotion from the other as they gathered. "Hey, there is someone who spar in the Academy Area!?". "Ha, are you for real?". "Are they stupid? Did they know that sparring outside the Arena is breaking the Academy rules?". "Well it seemed they were first-year students". "No wonder, let me see them". Gradually, whispers spread, creating a line of spectators behind the stalls. This also attracted students'' attention from the other side of the stall. Hina, Xiao Lian, and the others were also the first to notice the commotion as they felt a sudden change in the air behind the stall. At first, they were curious as to what happened, but after they saw the culprit, they sighed; deep down, they were itching to join. Read new adventures at M V L However, looking at Soma''s bright expression, they realized his intention was not to be interrupted no matter what. Besides, if there is someone who dares to interrupt him, they are willing to receive whoever that is and block their attempt. Lin Fan stepped back and let a brown light pierce its way from his view, interrupting Soma''s, who intended to start his counter. Internally, he was gritting his teeth, seeing his composure despite facing two opponents. Also, in the first place, without him realizing it, Lin Fan is teamed up with the flashy boy who stayed in his class and is rumoured to be a chosen Savior. Leon''s mastery of the sword is decent enough to face a veteran knight, but Lin Fan still sees a little bit of doubt in it. Shaking his head, Lin Fan switched his thinking and began to regulate his breath calmly. He let out a bit of internal energy unnoticed by the awakener''s eyes, which flowed to his veins, enhancing his performance. "I''m going to break that composure!". As his body rejuvenated, Lin Fan disappeared from his place and reappeared the same way Leon got blown away. Soma, who slightly noticed the internal energy being used, spread his lips to show his white canines, which made Lin Fan and Leon shudder. In a blink, Soma''s figure disappeared as he appeared beside Lin Fan with his palm ready placed on his left ribs. Both of their bodies flinched at the sheer raw speed Soma had shown. Trembling once more, they realized that he was still saving much more power to fight them. With cold sweat that suddenly appeared on his back, Lin Fan''s vision distorted as he felt a blow from his left ribs. It was particularly not painful, but he was pushed a dozen meters from his place. Leon, who had woken up from his daze, stood up, but before he could do anything, a cold and unknowingly heavy palm was placed behind his centre back, making his body stiffen like a statue. A second passed, but nothing happened; it only prolonged the mental anguish Leon felt. "Kuh!". Within that moment, Leon had lost mental fortitude; Soma instantly transferred some of his internal energy to his palm and let it push Leon''s body away as he flew before falling to the ground face first. Soma straightened his posture and turned his gaze to see Lin Fan ready with his hidden internal aura, trying to calm his stirred mind as someone who faced him in the final match, battling with everything he had, even using his trump card. Lin Fan was still unable to graze Soma or make him even struggle; in fact, it strengthened Soma further as he copied the strongest technique Lin Fan found from the tomb of his ancestor. Lin Fan exhales and prepares his stance. It was a different stance, where he prioritized soft and flowing rather than hard and destructive. He stood formless, not bound by anything he had ever built in his life, and just stood there, calmly observing Soma. For the first time since Soma knew Lin Fan, he barely knew anything about the fighting stance Lin Fan was showing to him. This put a question mark hanging above Soma''s head, asking: on whose influence Lin Fan could use the technique? "!?". "Interesting". Soma also tenses his body, ready to leap at any moment to confront the new Lin Fan. With a flicker, Soma vanished. Lin Fan sharpened his senses, instinctively moved his body, and shifted his footwork to align it in a vertical line. His left leg was back, and his right was slightly bent forward, as his both hand raised forward with opened palm. Wondering where Soma would appear, he came from the front door, his straight fist coming up. Lin Fan''s body moved following his instinct, using his palm and other hand to redirect Soma''s punch. Lin Fan ducked down and let his back touch Soma''s front, giving enough power from his feet to push Soma''s back. However, he underestimated Soma''s steel-like towering body, for it didn''t move an inch even after Lin Fan used all his strength. He was running out of options, so he used one of his legs to push Soma''s centre of gravity, destroying his stance and succeeding. When Soma felt weightless and his view pulled by gravity, he placed one hand down and unleashed his kick, but Lin fan saw it coming as he ducked down, dodging it. Then, a hidden kick from Soma''s left leg came straight to his abs. Lin Fan, caught off guard, felt an impact from his stomach that gouged his internal organs, making his view flicker, almost losing consciousness. Feeling numb as gravity pulled him down, Lin Fan''s back helplessly slammed down to the ground, and he lay there, unmoving. "Is he unconscious?". "Nah, I''m pretty sure he''s dead!". "Should we call a teacher!". "Do that earlier would you!". Leon saw the bitter truth that his current power was no match for facing a mere classmate. He felt powerless, as if all of his effort, pain and suffering were for naught in front of absolute power. He knows it in his mind, but his heart refuses to acknowledge it. Or rather, Leon''s heart refuses to acknowledge his weak state, forcing the owner to quickly stand up and tell him to never give up. A tiny sign of brilliant Light that flickered on his hand greedily sucked the power of the dawn that was beyond his domain of Light. [The Savior''s Mark reacting to the User''s will] [Extra Skill Brave Mark activated] [Receiving a new power from the dying Light, enhancing the user power for 100%] Leon felt exhilarated. His body became light as a feather, and power gushed through all his veins as it washed away the hesitation in his mind. He tightly clenched his sword hilt and fixed his stance, then facing Soma forward. "Here I go, Soma". "What happened here!?". Chapter 355: Chapter 355 Scolding. The moment those alarmed voices spread through the area, the atmosphere froze; all eyes began to gather toward the source only to find a blonde beauty with brows knitted together beside her, accompanied by a black-haired beauty who seemed unfazed by the situation.Lucy, her face twisted in anger, cast her gaze toward the surroundings and stopped toward a student who stood calmly in the middle of the field with one other lying down clutching his abs and Leon whose light around his body dimmed upon her presence. She has a lot to talk about and screams all of her frustrating feelings, thinking that there will be more trouble coming to her doorstep. However, she is aware of her own status as not only a student council member but also the holder of a rare skill: Saint. Lucy pushed aside her frustration and looked toward the place, searching for someone who could be talked to. Meanwhile, Serafina''s gaze accidentally met Soma''s as she purposely waved her hand at him. Soma flinched at first before he raised his hand in answer. She skipped ahead, following Lucy''s back, and eventually, her face brightened, seeing her two sisters. Find exclusive content at M-V-L Hina felt slightly awkward, as she never expected Lucy to come and stop Soma''s spar. Lucy is the one she couldn''t oppose. Xiao Lian also muted; she gazed at the approaching girls before nodding her head after seeing Serafina wave at her. Intentionally, Lucy and HIna''s gaze met each other, and reluctantly, while sighing, Hina started to open her mouth, but someone beat her to it. "Well, well, if this is the student council president. How can I help you?". With his swift feet, Soma stood beside the two of them while shifting his mind. Lucy and the other''s head jerked to his side, and they were stunned to see Soma could cover that much distance in a blink unnoticed. ''Just how nimble and advanced are his Techniques?'' Everyone in place had the same thought swirling inside and shuddered to think that Soma was still in his first year; what would he become in his third year? Lucy''s face darkened, but she inhaled deeply to calm her cracking mask. Using her expertise in dealing with the media, Lucy forced her face to smile lightly, but if they looked a bit closer, her smile was hollow; almost no emotion was put in it. This was one of her best personifications when those annoying paparazzi hunted her down. Hina and the other girl saw it for the first time, and their faces turned blue, knowing the hidden anger contained within that smile. Then, they wrote something in their hearts to never anger the Saint again, except Serafina, whose body was trembling, blocking her lips from cracking a laugh. "What is this all about? You know that sparring or fighting outside the Arena or training facility was forbidden right?". "Yes, I''m aware". Despite facing the terrifying smile that put pressure on everyone''s heart, Soma was unperturbed. He calmly dealt with her and made some people clap in their hearts. "Then why did you do that, no you guys, do that?". Lucy''s tone was soft but slightly raised by anger as a vein sprouted from her temple and her cheeks twitched, holding on to her expression that almost crumbled. "I know that anything I said would be seen as an excuse, so I will receive my punishment calmly. If you could, can you give both of them some light sentences? I was the one who instigated the spar and even provoked them to come at me." "That was nothing for you to decide; we, the student council and the teacher, will do it. Come to our place. Secretary Sera, can you please inform some teachers of what happened?". "...Pffth~, O-okay". Dismissing the rude behavior from Sera, who almost cracked laughter there, Lucy''s cheek twitches as she loudly announces. "Everyone, you can go to your own business. We student council will handle it from here. Thank you for your attention and good work today. Follow me, student Soma, and the other two over there!." Hina and the others could only watch still as three figures who broke the Academy ruled following the steps of fuming Lucy. Then, she caught the figure of Serafina, who winked at her, pointing her thumbs up as if saying, "Leave the rest to me." She did not know how she did it, but her body responded by doing the same. Hina posed with her thumb and nodded her head solemnly before she turned around and opened her mouth. "Okay, everyone. Let''s continue tidying up and prepare for tomorrow''s stall". Her voice was clear and firm. Her composure moved every student from Class-A and brought them back to their crucial task. From that moment on, her value in Class A was raised. Hearing their junior spirit, the seniors also returned to their stall and tidied up the place. The calm and crimson-orange light from the horizon brightened the land with its final cheer of the day for people who were still doing their activity before it submerged simultaneously as they finished with their business, changing the day to a dark sky that felt ethereal. ***** The silent sound of the night enveloped the desolate Academy, which was shrouded in half darkness. Within it, a cluster of dim lights appeared between the side roads, stretching far away as the light cascaded into a single steel bench with a silhouette of a black-haired boy sitting on it. Lin Fan, sitting calmly, inhaled deeply the cold air of the night, he lightly touched his abdomen, feeling the lingering pain he received earlier from the spar. It was a solid hit, and probably Soma is still holding his power back then because if he did not, Lin Fan is sure his internal organs had already wrecked, and he is dead. He sucked another cold air through his nose, letting it submerge into his inner consciousness, turning it into power. "You alright?". Looking at the source, Lin Fan''s eyes knitted before he exhaled loudly and buried his back to the bench. Soma smiled wryly, seeing Lin Fan''s attitude, but it seemed to harbor no hostility within it. "I thought he would complain at least". He muttered under his breath as he sat down on the other edge of the benches. He took two cans of black coffee from his Relics and presented one of them to Lin Fan, who couldn''t care less what Soma was doing. Soma put the can on the benches with a ''tick'' before he pushed open his own with a ''swish'', freeing the air inside. Once he took a sip, the mild bitter taste of it calmed his nerves down as he rested his back behind while gazing at the glittering stars that painted the black sky. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Fan looked at the can and hesitated slightly before taking it. The cool sensation permeated his palm, so he pushed open the can and sipped the contents. Both of them sat still, gazing at the eternal night sky, accompanied by a mild taste of bitter drink, and relaxed. Nothing happened, as it was just two boys dazing out. "Where did you get the thing?". Soma turned to look at Lin Fan, who suddenly sprouted those words, tilting his head for he didn''t catch his meaning. "Thing?, What thing?". He muttered while waiting for his clear response. "The thing that you gave me, that was so valuable that it was already lost from the market, Where did you get it?". "...I got lucky and found two of them in my first gate Trial". Now, Lin Fan is the one who flinched, hearing the phrase ''Trial Gate''. As far as he is concerned, Lin Fan only recognized one of them from the entrance ceremony, which he didn''t attend because of personal reasons. He still feels lingering regret about that. "Is it from that time? Or another before he goes to the Academy? No, it''s probably the latter!". He muttered, feeling baffled by the thing Soma had achieved. "No wonder that composure and strength, that explains everything if it''s the latter". "Why did you give me that? I was not being sarcastic or what but the worth of that thing is uncomprehended by today''s value. So, why did you willingly give some drops to me?". Soma cast his gaze to a faraway place, contemplating how he should give a response. "...Half of it comes from the Breathing Techniques you translate. It significantly boosts my constitution and gives me more assurance to face what is to come in the future¡­". Lin Fan silently pried open his ears, sipping the bitter liquid that suddenly washed off his worry, albeit faintly. "...The other half is, I am sorry to say this, but I heard that your family was in a dire state of illness. So, I give it to you as a gift and hope you can cure them with those few drops I give". "Hmph, such foolishness. What will you gain from saving a stranger you didn''t recognize?". "I didn''t expect something when helping others, it was just¡­". The pause Soma had said strangely flicked the chord in Lin Fan''s ear and pierced his heart, making his head turn to Soma, whose face was surrounded by a thick cloud of grief that shocked him to the core. "What was that?" "...It was just, you still had a chance. So, I hope you can Treasure your Family well, Lin Fan". Chapter 356: Chapter 356 Festival Third Day. As soon as those words echoed, a wailing sound from the wind passed by, swallowing the sorrow that was hidden from his tone. Lin Fan was unaware of what was happening, but his instinct felt a spark of tingling, telling him to melt the gloomy atmosphere.Time passed slowly, and there was no conversation. Only Lin Fan stiffened, and Soma, whose face was flat and had no emotion, became a creepy sight to see. Unable to do anything, Lin Fan''s heart tightened as if feeling pain. A shadow cast around his face, a guilty conscience gnawing at his heart. "Is he?". Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Fan exhaled and threw his face away, not daring to see those darkened expressions in Soma, who seemed almost engulfed his mind within its abyss. He put away the can beside him and submerged in his own thoughts. "...Family, huh". After several times had passed, Soma, who had said those heavy words out of nowhere, woke up and exhaled a white mist from his mouth. Light began to fill his eyes; it was strong and filled with the will to life. His heavy heart lightened, and even he felt rejuvenated. Soma felt a pang of tremendous guilt for throwing someone out of order by his lamenting. "Fuu, what the hell am I talking about?". He took a break, leaning his back to the benches, feeling the cold that stung his skin; Soma took a sip from his can to wash away the dry feeling in his mouth. "I need to change the topic!". "Then, Lin Fan about¡­". "You are right". Lin Fan''s solemn tone interrupted Soma''s effort to try and shift the awkward atmosphere around, but it seemed Lin Fan was actually influenced by it. With a hunched back and palm knitted together beneath his lips, his eyes strong and straight, staring at an empty space, thinking about the one goal he wanted to achieve all these years, and that is ''To save and protect his family''. "Treasure your family, huh". He smiled sarcastically, mocking himself for the attitude he had before and the vision he always chased, which somehow derived from its original purpose. How long has he longed for the warmth of laughter when sharing a simple meal at the dining table? He couldn''t recall it. His mother''s warm voice soothed his heart like a child, his little sister who was always asking for his attention, and that small memory he had when the two of them were cured of their illness began to replicate in his brain. "Lin Fan?". "No, thank you, Soma. Because of you, I have once again realized of what I am supposed to do from now on". "...". Soma sat still; never had he expected Lin Fan to genuinely say thank you with an inner peace that shrouded his expression. It was light, almost ethereal, like enlightenment on his journey of heart. The two fell silent, but not the awkward one; it came back to the first arrangement, but with a new realization that made them grow into a better person. Unknowingly, they took the can in their hands and took a sip of the bitter liquid in the can, stung their eyes open wide and gave them other images of how tranquil and wonderful the night was. Then, all of a sudden, the two heads jolted to one source where they felt the presence of someone approaching, and it turned out it was Serafina, wearing her uniform still, approaching their sides with half steps. "That was a good talk, Soma. Thank you for everything. This, I will repay it later". "No, it''s just a drink". "Hmph!". Lin Fan snorted, ignoring the oblivious reaction from Soma. He stretches his body and moves his feet away from the place, bypassing Serafina where no contact happened. Slowly, with firm steps, Serafina approached Soma''s side, who gulped the whole content of the can before storing the trash in his relics. "Did I happen to disturb talk between men or something?". "Nope, nothing serious happened. So, what is the matter?". Serafina, who saw the oblivious lie coming from her lover, parted her lips teasingly before she flopped beside him and stuck their shoulders together, seeking warmth in the cold night. "Hmm, Is that so? By the way, Soma". "What is it?". From out of nowhere, a transparent case that blended with the night appeared inside a grey oval ball the size of a volleyball, and it took his attention away. Before Soma could grasp what was happening, the case plunged downward, almost pulling Serafina''s with it. However, seeing the serious problem approaching her, Soma instinctively picked up the case as it opened his eyes wide, for it packed quite a weight in it. "This is something? What is this?". Soma''s instinct skill flared up, and with a touch of nostalgia, Soma''s brain began replicating the memories from that time, but the images were blurred, making his mind dizzy. "Do you still recall that time when you ransacked a building alone and told me to search the inside?". "Ransacked a building? Ah, you mean at that time in this Island where those bastards revived a Red project? What of it?". "Fufu, you will be surprised to know this". Then, Serafina took out the monocle glass from her storage ring and placed it in front of Soma, instructing him to look at the case or, rather, to the grey ball description. He took a quick look beside him and witnessed her pleasant smile, filled with excitement and anticipation. With nowhere to run, Soma placed his right eye near the monocled glass and widened it the moment after. "This!?". "Fufu, this is something unexpected, right". "Indeed it is". [Ancient Beast Egg(Relics)] [Description: Egg from one of the Ancient Beasts that ruled over the land and was considered a Calamity when it matured. It was in a Dormant state and needed some proper condition to awoken before hatching] Two excited figures of teenagers enveloped the empty street at midnight, where it was shrouded half in darkness. The girl who looked at the lovely childish expression of the partner sat next to her. Her heart skipped a beat, and because of the situation she was in, slowly, her face drew closer to the boy''s face before she placed her lips on his cheek. Soma''s face stiffened as he turned to the side and saw Serafina''s face inch away from him, with their noses almost touching each other. He wanted to ask about her sudden kiss on the cheek earlier but held on and helplessly sighed. "Soma, did you know¡­". The two then began to spend their night date under the street light, away from the dormitory and the observation of others. Two shadows that are close to each other blur mixed into one and separated before joining together in a passionate night. ***** Hidden from the eyes within the Academy. Darkness looming over, silent murmurs echoed in between, inside a wide hall that was pitch black, and the only light came from the moon filtered through the high window above. Figures of people walked back and forth in place, glistening with sweat, and seemed satisfied with their masterpieces. Even in the darkness, their shadows still moved without stopping, their eyes blazing with mysterious glint, sneering before accompanied by a cry of joy. "Finally". "We did it, after all of that hardship". "With this we can proceed with the plan". "You are right, we can finally fulfill our long cherished wish¡­". "...Tomorrow, we will begin our banquet of¡­". ***** On a brand new day, the Sun welcomed the third day of the festival with a warm smile that rejuvenated the whole living being on the land. Groups of students from first-year Class-A gathered, forming circles inside an empty classroom. "Everyone seemed to be here already". Leon, his clear and bright personality, led the group as he glanced at everyone present, then smiled, clearly pleased with a sense of togetherness from the class. Experience more tales on M-V-L "Before we begin, let''s hear some words from our stall leader, Soma". Every student''s eyes turned to a single boy who tilted his head, feeling dumbfounded about this situation. "Why me? It should be your job as the class representative". "Well, you are the one who brought the Idea to realization, so". Soma shot a glare at Leon, who apologized using a gesture. He helplessly sighed, clearing his throat before opening his mouth. "Everyone, this was our last festival, so make sure you enjoyed it to the fullest, whether it was with friends, lovers or family who happen to come here. Also, for the guys who were on morning shift today. You are with me, we are going to war!". The students gasped, feeling intimidated by Soma''s way of speech. However, deep down, they feel excited and sad at the same time because they can only experience these happy memories in a day. They pumped their fists up and were determined to spend it with their all to not leave any regret. Hina and Xiao Lian, who happen to stand beside him, spread their lips, showing their confident grin, to face the last day. "That''s it, guys! Grit your teeth and sharpen your mind because today will be our last time to have fun before we return to our life as Awakeners. Scream as hard as you can! On me, hip-hip¡­". "Hooray!". Chapter 357: Chapter 357 Banquet. As Soma predicted, the third day was nothing but a riot. The stall was crowded with people, and the students who had a shift for the day meticulously worked in the morning until noon. In just half a day, when his shift was almost over, the batter for Takoyaki had been depleted."We were sold out, thank you very much!". Leon, as the representative and our advertised boy, stood before the crowds while bowing his head slightly, telling the visitors that they were out of stock. The people and other stalls congratulated them before he flashed his bright smile, making the bustling atmosphere livelier with a pleased mood. Unlike the front, Soma and the people who eventually put in the back rested their sluggish bodies behind the stall, enjoying the cool breeze brushing their skin, skin glistening with sweat while catching their breath. But a smile of satisfaction could be seen around their face, for they succeeded in delivering their best to please the customers and give them the best moment when visiting the Academy. Not only the Class-A stall, but the others also almost ran out of stock for not only was it free, but it was also delicious, for the good ingredient the school prepared. For example, one of the Takoyaki ingredients is a monster octopus, which is classified as a rank-D monster that came from the Sea in Japan. Some say monster meat is much more delicious than a regular one, hence why the Academy used it. Soma inhaled deeply before he stood up, stretching his body, then turned to Hina, who was still trying to catch her breath. He chuckles, takes something out of his relics, and gives it to her and the other person who worked in the kitchen. "Here, Hina dehydrates yourself, you too!". "Thanks, Soma". "Thank you". He also opened up a bottle before gulping the contents washed his barren throat. They spend the time calmly, immersing themselves in their dream before it is time for the two to have time for themselves. Soma and Hina, who have already recovered, stroll around, watching the still bustling place. They wanted to have some tastes from other stall food, but the stall had to prioritize the visitors over the students. Reluctantly, the two resume their walks until they arrive at a desolate place devoid of people walking; a single bench stands on the side, and a lush tree behind it acts as a canopy for people to take shelter. Read the latest on M-V-L "Let''s take a break". Hina nodded her head, agreeing with Soma''s idea, but they were not particularly tired or what; they just wanted to settle down somewhere they could be alone, just the two of them. Simultaneously, Soma and Hina did not choose the benches but instead sat directly below the tree; the rustling grass, accompanied by the smell of soil, soothed their minds. Hina spread her hands up, taking much oxygen through her nose, and spread her feet wide, hands back, while Soma hesitated to choose between soil or soft, supple, unblemished twin mounts beside him. Probably noticing his stare, Hina''s face flushed red before she tapped her thigh, telling Soma to take a nap if he would. "Are you sure?". "Why not?". "I will take on your offer then. Fuu, that''s much better!". The moment his head lay on top of her tight, Soma''s entire nerves screamed in ecstasy at how soft and springy the texture was, and his mind began to scatter away, spreading joy into the universe. Seeing the ecstatic expression from Soma made Hina part her lips in humour as she chuckled; time slowed as she started to caress his smooth hair. Soma closed his eyes, feeling the warm and gentle touch on his head, which reminded him of his home. "You know what, Hina". "What?". "Later this Winter vacation. I plan to visit my Aunt. Do you also want to come?". "Can I come?". Soma''s eyes shot open, and looked at Hina with a baffled expression. "Why do you ask that? Of course, if you don''t want it, then you don''t have to". "I see, let me see". Hina paused as she pondered her choice; her usual winter vacation would be staying at home with her parents, celebrating Christmas and New Year at home. It has been happening all the time, so when Hina was given a new choice and experience, she tilted her mind to the latter. "Well, I can contact my parents later. I am sure they will give me permission if Soma is also present". "...I don''t have a plan for the vacation, so, might as well go there. Besides, visiting China is written on my basket list". "Hoo, You have those kinds of things?". "Well, yeah somehow it just slipped from my mouth". "Haha, is that so?". The two leisurely spent their time under the tree as a witness of their intimate relationship. Both of them lost track of time until their bodies stiffened, feeling an uncomfortable gaze that came from another party. Soma turned to the source and found many male students standing a bit far away from their place, hesitating to approach the place. He looked up to see Hina''s frowning face. Reluctantly, he parted away with the softness that held his head and stood up to face the male students. "Hina, wait here!". Soma moved his feet, approaching their side without waiting for a reply. It shows clearly that they know Soma''s identity well. His fearsome strength and merciless mind for beating a senior half-dead made some of the male students pale, looking at his figure up close. In this ocean of hesitation, one boy stepped up; he was of average height, wearing a round glass and his hair was cut into a bowl pattern, giving him the impression of a gloomy guy. However, Soma saw no indication of that. The boy''s posture straight and gaze lifted high, he took a step further, closing his distance with Soma before clearing his throat. "Uhum, you must be, the excellency Soma". Soma raised his brows in wonder, asking himself just where that nickname came from. He shook his curiosity and decided to play along with their whim. "Yeah, what do you want?". When Soma put a bit of strength into his tone, the boys flinched, and some of them took a step back, their faces pale. "I am sorry to disturb your happy moment with your partner, but here we have an offer to make for you!". The bowl-cut boy took out a sheet of paper, a brochure filled with pink letters and attractive emoji. Feeling slightly intrigued, Soma decided to take a look and read the content before his eyes bloated in surprise at the offer. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is this real?". Noticing that Soma had gotten baited, the bowl-cut boy spread his lips as he fixed the glasses in his face; his eyes shone in a mysterious light, reflecting the hidden desire he kept inside as he whispered. "How was it, do you happen to be interested in this kind of event?". ***** Several hours after that, Soma and Hina arrived at the hall to witness the closing ceremony that the committee had announced earlier. "What in the world happened here?". "Haha, surprised?". Her face filled with incredulous sight, watching the venue that was well built in the hall; it''s a grandiose place, with a wave of red curtain hung behind, two small entrances from the side hidden behind a wall, a wooden stage that was strong enough to withstand an A-rank awakener''s might, and a finishing touch, a single mic placed in the middle. What baffled her most was; the crowds of people, mostly the students, gathered around the place; it was filled with buzzed energy, and a mix of excitement and hope filled their blazing eyes. She couldn''t comprehend what is actually happening here. She scanned the area, looking for the other two girls to come to her side after a slight notice she sent using her message group. Soma decided to drag her to a more empty space behind the crowds, where they could see the full picture of the event. He was already briefed on what would actually happen earlier the moment he read fully the sheet of paper he received from that boy. However, after deep consideration, he disclosed the information to Hina, and then he outright rejected the boy''s offer, who left with a hunched back. Soma could also see a dark cloud weighing them down, drowning in their sorrow. "Where are they?". While Hina was impatiently waiting for the other girls to come, Soma felt a slight vibration coming from his pocket, and curiosity piqued him, so he looked at the messages. And his face stiffened before cracking, and then he burst out in laughter. "Ahahaha, those two really". "Wait, Soma what happened?". At the same time as Hina''s stunned voice echoed, the light dimmed, and slight murmurs disappeared from the place, making it eerily death-quiet. A moment later, a single light cascaded down onto the stage and lit a figure of a senior male wearing a butler suit, holding a portable mic in hand. Silence descended into the place as they waited eagerly for the event to start. As the tension built up, the guy on the stage grinned before he opened his mouth. "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen! Welcome to our humble stage to witness our long cherished wishes finally here!". Several colourful lights began to light, dancing around on the stage, accompanied by an anticipated drum sound behind. "This time, right here we will witness elegance, confidence and beauty that shine upon not just in appearance, but in talent and heart. Let''s give our heartfelt support to the Lady that willingly participated in this event, as we begin our first Banquet of Beauty!". Chapter 358: Chapter 358 New chapter. "What!?".Hina''s eyes bloated, swallowed by the deafening echo of a roar from the students and filled with vigour. Never had she expected it would become like this. The crowds of students raised their hands the moment the emcee started to introduce the first contestant. "Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome, our first contestant for the day is¡­". A single light shines on one of the sides, illuminating the figure of a beauty wearing a jet-black dress with an open back. Her black hair is tied half up, and her sharp black eyes are devoid of emotion as if looking down at everything in the world. However, there is something ominous about the girl. Her figure exudes mysterious and overlord vibes, which make every spectator gulp. Each ''clack'' from her heels reached the ear of the spectators, highlighted by the single light that enhanced her beauty. They were stupefied, mouth stitches, unable to express their admiration. Slowly, as the girl reached the mic, her delicate fingers covered with evening gloves grasped it, then opened her mouth. "Greetings Subject, the thought of This Me have to please your corrupted desire, displeased me to the bot. But, I changed my mind, for I also want to use this chance to declare something, this hand of mine is already claimed, so it would be useless if one of you peasants tried to court this me. Even the thought of you approaching me with such thoughts displeases me¡­". As the girl on the stage talked in an overbearing manner, none of the spectators felt disturbed by it. Instead, some of the male students clenched their teeth, dealing with his urges to lower their knees this instant. "Serafina, what the hell is she doing there?". Hina stood in the back, rubbing her eyes several times, hoping that it was just a hallucination. But the truth was cruel as it was. "...At least, enjoy this last moment when ''this me'' addresses you. Begone peasants hope your life will be a misery". Meanwhile, as Serafina finished her speech, more and more male spectators struggled. Their breath was rough, and their feet softened as one by one, they began to drop on their knees, putting their hands together on the ground. "Queen, I beg your mercy!". "Queen!". "Queen!". Satisfied by her performance, Serafina scans the surrounding crowds and notices her darling and stunned Hina standing in the back line, hidden beneath the shadows. Her heart leaps, but her trained mind understands that she must continue this facade till it''s done. She turns around in style before the emcee comes back with sweat all over his face, looking at the figure of Serafina, who vanished to the sidelines. "Fuu, that was intense. I can see some males have already been subjected to her grace". True to what the emcee says, some males, still on the floor, basked in the guilty pleasure of a venomous tongue which awoke something hidden deep inside. "Okay, now we will continue to the next. Participant number two please come forward". Another figure was subjected to a light; she was a beautiful girl, her silver hair swayed in a ponytail, and she was dressed in a white shirt with long sleeves which folded up to her elbow, some of its buttons opened up. She wears her skirt slightly above that almost highlights her private point, but thankfully, she wears spats inside. A brown jacket was tied around her waist, and her hands were filled with accessories. "Now, Xiao Lian came up! Soma, do you know about this?". Hina, who literally saw the people she had been waiting for, came up on the stage. She couldn''t keep her mind around it, so she turned back and saw Soma having the time of his life, seeing her distressed figure. "Why you!?". However, as she wanted to protest, her mind started to recall the suspicious fellow who approached their side earlier that day, and everything became connected. "...So you outright reject them because you think of me". "Yeah, knowing you. I could picture the males being burned by your flame. But I don''t know about the other two participating. So, let''s just enjoy the event". "I see". After hearing the reason, Hina sighs in relief, feeling thankful for Soma''s thoughtful choice. She casts her gaze back to the stage and wonders why it is quiet all the time. Xiao Lian stood still on the stage, with many pairs of eyes looking at her. Her cold and aloof gaze kept scanning the crowds before it stopped at one spot. "There they are!". Outright unconsciously, her right hand waved calmly while her face broke into a charming smile that melted every spectator who saw her. Every student on set gripped their chest in sweet moments. Xiao Lian, who usually had an aura of winter, was now melted like a flower that blooms in the warm spring. Her face captivated many people in the place. Find adventures at M-V-L Without saying anything, she began to skip back and go under the lingering sweet moment that happened, although it was just a moment. "What is with her, she could at least say something". Watching Hina grumble to herself with a helpless smile on her face made Soma want to tease her. "Then, why don''t you go there and show her how it''s done!". "Eh, um, well, I am too embarrassed to be there". "Why not, you are beautiful enough to make a girl faint". "Wh-what are you saying all of a sudden?". Hina shook her head to the side, feeling flustered. Her face was hot in a deep shade of red. Her heart drummed wildly, hearing the praise from her loved one. She covered her face with her hands to hide her huge grin, which showed how happy she was. "Okay, now we will continue. The earlier participant was quiet but, in fact, impactful. Now we will see just what the third one will give us." The event resumed, and each one of them was a young and beautiful girl around the Academy participating, but neither of them had the same impactful impression that Serafina and Xiao Lian gave. "For the last participant, we have an unusual person coming in, and let''s relish this enjoyment to our heart''s content. Last person, please come to the stage!". As the light gathered into a single spot, a divine figure descended on the earth, her breathtaking figure clad in a radiant and otherworldly manner. Her silky, wavy blonde hair cascaded down to her back, paired with a pristine gown of purity, clad her alluring body. The girl walked slowly under the gawked figures of spectators who were stupefied by the situation they were in. "Wow, Senior Lucy, so beautiful". Hina also expressed her amazement at seeing Lucy boldly wear a wedding gown at this event. Her bold and charming figure made her heart stir. No one knows what was on her mind. Lucy, who slightly opened her closed eyes, smiled, cleansing the impurities sprouting in the room. "Hello, everyone I am Lucy. Thank you for welcoming me here¡­". Thus, the night of the banquet resulted in an overwhelming victory for the student council president, Lucy, for her bold action and good reputation in the Academy. It is also a sign that the Festival is over and students will return to their usual duty. ***** "Soma, what am I supposed to do?". Leon, gearing himself with a mask and rubber gloves, seeks help from Soma, who was doing his own task, gripping the scrub brush tight while brushing the wall. "Wait! Give me that, I will show you first how it''s done". Soma first poured the toilet cleaner into the bowl under its rim. He coated it until it covered the whole place and let it do its job while he explained things to Leon. "I see, so that''s how it is done". "Lin Fan, you can also use this method for urinoar". "...Okay, I understand". S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Fan nodded his head in deep understanding. This was the first time for him and Leon, as people who were born under the silver spoon, that they were doing cleaning activities. He also wore rubber gloves and a mask, holding a scrub brush, ready to fulfill his job. This was their punishment for breaking the rule at that time, duelling inside the Academy without following proper procedure. They were sentenced to clean the toilet in the first-year class area for a whole month, and the three did their first job cleaning the toilet for the next month. Thankfully, Soma, Leon and Lin Fan were also present, and no one had the intention to back down from the punishment they had. The room is filled with brushing sounds and sweat from three boys who are diligently doing their tasks despite the first time for some of them. Soma looked at Leon and Lin Fan and unconsciously parted his lips to the side, thrilled that he had accomplished something great. Noticing how bland the atmosphere was, Soma initiated another mischief. "Hey Leon, I heard that Light magic has something called ''Cleanse'' light Magic that can cleanse everything in touch into a sterile state". Leon wiped the sweat on his forehead, then spoke, which echoed. "Yeah, there is one, I can also use it, so why do you ask?". "Nothing serious, I just had some great ideas. Why must we do all of this labor if we can just flick of our finger and all this done, right Lin Fan?". Lin Fan stopped, and his eyes squinted, wondering how that had never passed his mind. Then he turned to Leon, who was flustered by all of this. "Wait-wait, you two. We must not do that because it will violate another academy regulation for using Magic outside the practice area." "Is that so?". Soma asked, trying to be oblivious, as he saw Leon nodded his head vigorously. "Hmm, can''t bee helped then...". "...Can you just control your mana so that it doesn''t leak out from this room?". A sudden suggestion from Lin fan caught Soma and Leon off guard as they turned to look at him with gawked jaws. "He is right. Leon, can you do that?". Feeling oppressed by two pairs of eyes, his heart began to waver. Leon also had something he needed to do besides cleaning the toilet, and that was training. A dozen seconds passed, and eventually, his eyes filled with fighting spirit, trying to challenge his limit. "Okay, I will try it". "That''s my boy". "Hmph, do it faster then". Soma shouted, pleased, as Lin fan snorted; clearly, his mood also lifted. Thanks to his innate talent and one of his Extra Skills, Leon managed to pull it on his first try, which lessened the burden on the three as they spent the remaining hour together, have small random talks, exchanging some pointers regarding their training and lightly sparring in an enclosed space in the toilet. Finally, their effort produces good results when the three people with different settings and characters create a first bond that will change the entire story of the world. Chapter 359: Chapter 359 Away to China. Inside the room where the atmosphere was buzzing with supper, a symphony of chatter and laughter mixed together, picturing lively activities. Students lining up in distress, an enchanting scent wafted through the air and roused their appetite.Where many tables were filled, in the corner, three conspicuous students, all males, their faces loosened and brimming with joy; it had already been one and a half months they were doing the task together of cleaning the toilet, and this day marks the celebration for clearing their punishment. Why is it one and a half months when it should be a month? In a second week, when they were cleaning as usual, the moment Leon tried to use his light magic, Lucy bypassed trying to monitor the punishment. Abruptly, it created chaos, as Lucy was fuming, and Leon received the most hate from her. However, after discussing it with Soma in a whisper, Leon followed Soma''s advice and acted spoiled to her, finally managing to reduce the punishment that should have been two to one and a half. "Cheers for our hard work!". Soma raised his water glass in front, which Leon followed with a smile on his face. Meanwhile, Lin Fan reluctantly placed their glass together before answering. "Cheers!". "...Cheers". S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The three of them took a sip to moisten their barren throat before diving into their own lunch. Soma ordered a menu that heavily leaned on meat, whereas Leon is a light eater, so he only had a couple of sandwiches; as for Lin Fan, he ordered his favorite dish, a Mapo Tofu with its crimson soup. They ate the food voraciously, not minding the stares from the other students, for they witnessed another combination of famous students in the first year. Later, this sight had already become a common scene in the Canteen. Soma, who is always accompanied by flowers in each hand, the same also happens to Leon, But Lin Fan, who is practically known as Lone Wolf, has now gathered around with the two of them, hence garnering much attention from others. When the other shifted their gaze, they could see a group of conspicuous girls gathered around in the other corner, having a blast, with cheer and laughter, creating a scene in which a celestial fairy descends to have fun on mortal land. After the three emptied their plates, Soma looked to the other two and then opened up the talk he had kept mentioning. "So, have you decided on your winter holiday?". "You always bring that up! Why are you so fixated on it? I can''t understand it at all". Lin Fan knitted his brows in wonder and glared at Soma, feeling his ears had turned rot after hearing the same question again and again. However, as much as he wanted to refute it, he already had a plan to visit his home country to cure his family. Lin Fan has already made his choice. That leaves only Leon, who still can''t figure out his plan. Leon gulps down the remaining water in the glass, then stares at the other two. His resolute face catches the two off guard, and their faces stiffen for impact. "Actually, I still haven''t decided on it". "I see". Soma was fixated on inviting the two to China to see how the plot was going, as Leon and Lucy''s power was needed to solve it. First, Leon''s power is used later in fighting a great enemy, and the way he loses something precious greatly enhances his mentality for further development in the story. Lucy is the heroine who keeps following him. Her power is essential in curing Xiao Lian''s mother and in giving blessing in a battle later that will engulf a third of the country caused by a single entity. That is why Soma wants all of them together in the scene, not just to deepen their bond and become a great addition to their strength. It is also the first step for the story to be changed completely by the combination of a cheat-like Protagonist, a Genius Villain, and a Side Character who wants to keep things together. All of that will create a trinity that would trampoline down every darn scenario the enemy or even heaven will send to them. "Lin Fan, as a friend, why don''t you ask Leon to come to your home country? With his light power, maybe Leon could help with your family matters." Lin Fan flinched and gazed down. He was not upset by the mention of his family situation, but he was lost in his thoughts and replicated the event they had been through together, seeing the turbo progress Leon had shown, which was probably worth a shot. "What is it? What is the matter?". Leon flustered as he gazed at the two, feeling left behind by them. Lin Fan''s head jerked, and his eyes widened as he heard something incomprehensible from Leon''s mouth. "You don''t know my family situation?". "Eh? What, is it bad? Your relationship with them I mean?". Lin Fan''s jaw dropped. He turned to his side and found Soma looking at him with a confident face as if saying, "Trust him; he is worth being trusted." Unknown, how could he receive those hidden messages? Lin Fan unconditionally briefed some of the details, but that became good bait. "Is that so, I didn''t know your family was like that". "Yeah". Silence descended upon the group as Leon facepalmed, covering his pale face, shocked to hear the situation. Soon, Leon inhaled deeply, and strong light began to gather in his charming blue eyes. He stared straight at Lin Fan. "Lin Fan, are you willing to invite me to your place, to spend the holiday together. No, scratch that, I want to help you the best I can". Leon''s earnest plea and honest gaze stared right through Lin Fan''s consciousness, making the iron mask he had been built crumble to pieces. This was not his first time receiving that kind of gaze, it was mainly Wang Jian who always tried to lend him a hand, but his pride had rejected it. Lin Fan is muted; he feels suffocated after receiving so many earnest wishes from his classmates. His rigid body turned to the side and saw Soma nod his head solemnly. "...Okay, then, let''s go to my house, I will show you the place". Stay connected with M-V-L "Great and thank you, Lin Fan". "No¡­". "...It should be my line, thank you". Lin Fan rolled back his tongue as he shook his head. Soma saw everything happen with his own eyes, feeling fulfilled because his effort in trying to match them together had paid off. "All of those punishments and my silly little trick seem to be working". He gulped down the water in his glass, which was much more refreshing than the water he used to consume. ***** Another week has passed since the talk between Soma and the two others. He is currently standing in an airport lane, waiting for the private Jet to come and pick him and his group up to visit his deceased mother''s hometown. This past week, the situation within class A was pretty much hectic with midterms. So, they spend their free time studying or training to avoid being left behind by others. Thanks to that, Soma and his group avoided the red marks, which prevented them from enjoying the holiday in full. Hina, Xiao Lian, and Serafina are talking merrily behind him, which slightly makes him feel neglected. However, all of that is still within a grand plan they had built up in the past weeks, hidden from the person concerned''s eyes. After waiting for about ten minutes, A white steel bird flew in a straight line before slowing down, lowering its altitude, and showing away its three round talons. The private Jet glided through the black asphalt, following the white line; the pilot maneuvered the plane as it safely stopped in front of the groups, which beamed with excitement. As the door opened, a figure, a shadow hidden from beneath before it, revealed its actual figure. "It''s been a while, Xiao Ma. How have you been?". Chapter 360: Chapter 360 Xiao Family. "Aunt, why are you here?".Xiao, Rui smiled, feeling triumphant about her antics. Long before she realized this surprise, day and night, she forced her stiff fingers and eyes to turn bloodshot, facing a certain computer to have a small holiday she could spend with her Nephew and Niece. "Well, let''s just stop gawking at each other and hurry up and ride this plane. We''re about to take off." Urged by her, Soma and the other exchange glances with each other before climbing the stairs and giving each other a greeting to Xiao Rui in a warm embrace. Xiao Rui began to inform the pilot and guide the guest to the interior. It has a pretty wide space, with a luxurious sofa and table arranged neatly on each side. Inside, they could feel their body tilted to the side, noticing that the plane was moving. Noticing that they began to decide on the seat arrangement and eventually decided to let the females gather around on the right side and Soma alone on the left side. At first, Xiao Rui objected, feeling that she should separate herself, but the moment Soma said he wanted to do something, she reluctantly agreed. Slowly, as the plane glided off from the lane, Soma felt his body lose a sense of weight as it floated, following the Jet''s activity. After regaining his senses, Soma closed his eyes and began to enter his deep consciousness. An endless sea of stars spread through the end, and right above him, in the center of it all, a bright crimson star forming a constellation shone ominously, showing his current progress in training. Three stars are his current strength after he trained in the technique for a couple of months. Soma doesn''t know if that progress was considered fast or not, without any predecessor, and in the manual itself, there is no actual example of it. This was purely a speculation from him. As he focused more on the source of his power, within the fourth star, it was still faint but began to show a sign of awakening. All of it depends on Soma''s talent and hard work in pursuing it. "I shouldn''t be too fixated on power, I need proper technique too". Soma muttered as he stood in the middle of the vastness of an empty land of darkness, but strangely, his vision was not obstructed at all. Each time he moved his feet, a ripple formed as it spread far away toward the endless side. Soma began to practice his movement sets. Thanks to his days cleaning toilets, Soma received many pointers from Lin Fan, who willingly shared his teachings with him and sometimes taught Leo about the way of the sword. Soma mindlessly trained his technique, trying to engrave it within his subconsciousness, and eventually practiced it in the real world. His sense sharpened, and unconsciously, his breathing was shallow and deep, inhaling a deep breath of natural energy as it spread through his veins. He might not have noticed it, but inside the place, the flow of wind had changed, alerting the other females who sat beside him. They looked incredulously toward Soma, who sat straight, his face calm, but he was enclosed within a ragging invincible power that drove anything away on his side. There is no telling how much time had flown inside his consciousness. Soma kept his training and followed the flow, and he began to cultivate it along the Martial Saint Second Technique, Fist Destroying Evil. Black sky and land that filled his consciousness began to dye by crimson color, like flowing water, it got sucked into a single individual, which is Soma, who strangely felt exhilarated by the prospect of training here. Three crimson stars above began to rotate, producing much internal power, flowing into Soma''s image body. "Fuu, good. It should have been a while since I trained in this realm, but I didn''t feel tired at all, or rather my mind feels refreshed as new". With each stroke of his fist, the aura that sucked into his body condensed into a solid layer of protection covering his skin. Soma continued as he submerged deeper into the pond that drowned him beneath, and the more he went deep, the more his concentration was sharpened. A barrage of crimson veins of explosions keeps coming up as Soma unleashes his fist. Gradually, the blood in his body boiled as crimson energy that covered his skin resurfaced to the surface and stunned everyone else in the room. His ears start to buzz, denying every worry shout that comes to bring him back from the deep pond he was in. In one breath, as crimson power accumulated into a single point, Soma thrust his fist forward, and he could see the space bend, which slightly brought his mind intact. "Hm? What happened?" As soon as he mumbled that, a crack appeared and traveled along a straight path upward before it shattered, sending myriad pieces of broken shards, and Soma could peek at what was inside. "That is!?". His eyes widened, and he held himself back to prevent his jaw from dropping. What had appeared in front of him was a familiar space where his devil self resided. It was a bleak world where miasma leaked, corrupting every living being inside. It was a withered land with cracks spread all over. A wail from a suffering dry wind brushed past his skin, making his eyes frown. "Hm? You break through the barrier I put forth, wow, fascinating". As usual, his devil self languidly sprawled on top of a branch of a tall tree in this desolate land; he turned his gaze briefly before losing interest and closed his eyes, enjoying his time. Soma, on the other hand, reluctantly stepped forward and entered the world. He kept straight as he arrived in front of a majestic demonic tree with black veins enveloping its thick trunk. The black leaves above kept stubbornly attached to its tips, refusing to give up even in this kind of situation. "What do you want, Soma?". The Devil opened one of his eyes and asked the boy who had observed the tree in minuscule detail. The Devil was too lazy to move, so he kept his act together. "Hmph, ignoring me, huh. Well whatever, I too feel burdensome dealing with you". "Then, don''t speak in the first place!". The two of them fell into a deep silence, ignoring each other''s presence. Time flowed shortly, and Soma sighed in resignation, then turned his body around, approaching the crack. As he passed between the realms, the crack began to tremble, and the shattered shards started to move by themselves, creating a new barrier that separated them. "So, he was sealed within his own cage, huh. But, why bother sealing himself?". Soma mumbled before his consciousness faded, and he was woken up in his real world. Meanwhile, on the other side of the barrier, the Devil sighed and grumbled, "Why bother coming to this place if he didn''t have anything to say? What a weird person he is." "...Ma ¡­up!" Explore stories on M-V-L A distressed voice rang in his ears as the fog in his mind slowly drifted away, awakening his consciousness. Soma opened his heavy eyelids, and soon, light began to filter in, giving him a clear picture of the situation he was in. In front of him, a teary-eyed Xiao Rui was embracing him in her arms. A soft and warm caress on his cheek carried his senses back wholly. "Xiao Ma, you awake!?". "Soma!?". "You woke up!?". "...Soma¡­". Xiao Rui, Hina, Serafina, and Xiao Lian, who found Soma had awoken, called him once more. "Are you alright? Are you tired? What happened?". Finding himself with a barrage of questions from his Aunt, Soma tensed his muscles and slowly sat up. Xiao Rui began to help him as they began to sit on the floor, surrounded by teary eyes. "I''m okay Aunt. By the way, how long have I been unconscious?". "We don''t know how long to be precise because you are just sitting calmly on your sofa, but a dozen minutes ago after the plane landed your body dropped on the floor. Then, when I try to wake you up, but you didn''t wake up no matter what I do". "I see". Soma nodded his head as he listened to Xiao Rui''s explanation. He never expected it would be like this. Looking up, he saw the females in the group with sorrowful eyes on the brink of breaking. He shook his head and opened his mouth. "I am sorry everyone". He didn''t have any excuse; it was his own fault for not giving them a clear image of what he did, so he bowed his head deeply. "Boss, is everything alright?". Another female voice broke off the awkward situation they were in, and Xiao Rui, the elder in the group, exhaled and switched her mind, acting composed. "Nothing, everything''s fine. have you brought the car?". "Yeah they are ready outside". "Good, let''s go everyone". Without a word, Soma and the girls followed behind. Then they entered the black limousine outside and rode over the street calmly. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Silence loomed; Soma sat between Serafina and Xiao Lian, who had a worse complexion on their face. Hina is not as good as them, but she keeps her worries inside. Xiao Rui patted her chest, sighing in relief, "Thank god nothing happened". The limousine drove silently under the bright light of the sun. It passed several highways, and after thirty minutes had passed, the limousine finally stopped. The door opened by itself as Xiao Rui urged the other to come out. And once they are outside. "We welcome you, young lady and her friends!". Chapter 361: Chapter 361 Meeting the Xiao Family head. In front of them, a circular gate opens to the sides, and red walls stretch on each side, capturing the traditional feeling of the place. The servants line up in a row, separated by gender, welcoming them with courteous minds.Xiao Rui and Xiao Lian, who were used to the sight, turned to the others, gesturing with a slight tilt of the head. Soma nodded his head as he began to follow his aunt, who walked gallantly in front. Hina and Serafina scanned the surrounding area, impressed by the culture and decoration of the house, which still held thick images of its ancient culture. The tranquil atmosphere and slow ambience calmed the guests who visited. They walked on top of smooth grey tiles leading directly toward the main house. A majestic and ancient house stood imposingly before them; it was a tall building with pointy roofs; on each edge, it curved upward, pointing up to the sky. The dark-gray tiles on top arranged neatly reminding him of a Dragon scales. In front of the majestic twin door, two statues of ''Long'' spread their protruding teeth and glared fearlessly to scare away the unwanted guests. Xiao Rui picked up the ring on the door and then knocked it several times before shouting loudly. "Xiao Rui has returned. I come with our youngest princess Xiao Lian and her entourage". Silence hung for a couple of seconds before the door rumbled, making Soma flinch. The door creaked loudly as it moved inward, releasing the wind trapped inside. As Xiao Rui walked inside, followed by the other, strangely enough, Xiao Lian refused to walk in front and decided to stay on Soma''s side throughout. Once inside, the interior was vast, and the ceiling was high. It was adorned with a symmetrical arrangement of furniture. In the middle was an open space surrounded by multiple tables and seats on the sides and one majestic seat, which was in favour of the ruler of the place. The seat was empty at the moment, but when Soma and the others reached the middle place, like arranged timing, the family house appeared behind the shadow of the seat, and one other man was following him before he stepped up from the throne and stood near the group. After taking his seat, the man swept his gaze toward the group and slightly twitched when he saw Xiao Lian, who stood in the back. The man was handsome, his look betraying his face, which still looked the same in his early thirties. His sharp, masculine face could topple the female heart with a smile. He was the current head of the Xiao family, named Xiao Long. He is also an S-Rank awakener who masters the path of sword and water magic, like Xiao Lian. "Greetings family head, Xiao Rui has come back as promised". Xiao Rui clapped her fist and bowed her head slightly to show respect to the family head. Unlike her, Xiao Lian, whose face was contorted, showing her unwillingness to do the same, reluctantly did it and then shrunk her distance from Soma. The family head, whose attention had been directed to his daughter, noticed the slight act, and his eyes shrank dangerously, leaking out a bit of his murderous intent. Soma''s body flinched as he felt his skin tingling from receiving it directly. He turned to the source and found the family head. His eyes were calm, but hidden beneath them was an inconceivable rage. Besides him, no one in the place had noticed the change, so he calmly received it himself, knowing just how severe the Xiao head family nature is in doting on his daughter. Calmly, he cupped his fist, giving the man his respect, which made his brows twitch in shock. "This brat!?". Xiao Long cursed internally before he switched his mind and directed his gaze toward Xiao Rui. "Hmm, good work for providing my daughter safe travel, and Long''er, it''s been a while how have you been?". His gaze softened as he looked toward his daughter''s figure, but sadly, Xiao Lian kept shut her pink lips and gave the family head a slight nod as her answer. "Long''er don''t hold yourself and come here it''s been a while I have seen your face!". Her father''s persistent approach let a vein appear from her smooth temple, and her calm attitude turned hectic in a second. "...So, nosy, Soma, Hina and Senior Serafina let''s go to my home and visit my mother!". "Hm!?". "Eh!? But Xiao Lian, your father?". "...". Hina and Serafina jerked their heads to the sides, finding her invitation absurd. Soma, on the other hand, wanted to facepalm. "So, they are still misunderstanding each other, huh?" He turned to the throne and witnessed Xiao Long''s pale face, the soul leaving his body as he sat still, unmoving. His gaze lost its focus like a corpse. The man who came with Xiao Long facepalmed and sighed resignedly. As for Xiao Rui, she could only smile bitterly as she watched the neverending family conflict in this family. Xiao Lian saw that no one had followed her side; her face darkened, and she turned around before disappearing from the place. "Xiao Lian!? Where are you going?". "Wait, Xiao Lian!". Hina and Serafina could only see the retreating figure of Xiao Lian, who seemed smaller, engulfed in grief. On the other hand, Soma turned to his aunt, gesturing with his eyes alone. Xiao Rui seemed to understand his meaning, so he replied with a deep nod. Then Soma cupped his fist and gave his respect before turning to the man who noticed his sign. He also nodded before Soma turned toward the entrance and left the room. Hina and Serafina were stoned and unsure what to do, but after they received a fir gaze from their partner, they nodded and told him to take care of Xiao Lian. Before leaving the room, he looked back once more and saw Xiao Long still petrified by the rejection he received from Xiao Lian. The man who acted as his adjutant walked to the throne and tried to wake him up. "Man, it must be hard on you". Soma felt pity for him, but he prioritized Xiao Lian first and foremost. He stepped outside, and a chilly winter air began to brush past his skin. He turned to the side only to find Xiao Lian standing there, her face still darkened, and a guilty conscience engulfing her mind. "Soma!?". She never expected Soma to come to run after her. Her gaze flickered, flustered. She fixed her mood before running to his side and taking his hands, interlocking their fingers. "Xiao Lian?". "Follow me!". With her forceful words that seemed as if pleading, Soma nodded his head and let her lead the way. The two of them bypassed many corridors filled with the presence of servants. The servants feel elated seeing Xiao Lian after a long time, but soon their faces stiffened, seeing their young lady doing some intimate skinship with the opposite sexes. Xiao Lian even thought her face looked cold, but inside, she was warmer than everyone else Soma had known and the most fragile if it came to her family. Whenever she saw a servant give her a bow, Xiao Lian nodded before resuming her walk, dragging Soma, who helplessly became a figure of watching. As the two disappear toward another place, the servants, especially the female, cover their mouths, shocked and happy at the same time as they squeal in joy. After several corridors and bypassing many households, the place itself looked like a fortress, and eventually, they arrived at the innermost corner of the place where it stood a not-too-luxurious house compared to others, but different from the other who seemed empty and cold inside. The house was small, but it contained warmth that gave everyone who visited it peace of heart. Stay tuned for updates on M-V-L "Young Lady!?". A young female servant around mid-twenties, who came out from the house bringing a set of clothes in a wooden basket, stood stiffened seeing Xiao Lian, who should be in the Academy. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mm, I''m back, sister Xiao Bai". "Young Lady, you truly come back". The woman named Xiao Bai put away the basket in her hand and approached their side; she still couldn''t comprehend the situation well. Xiao Lian slowly detached herself from Soma and approached Xiao Bai before they embraced each other, warmth filling their hearts after being separated only for months. The two livened up the atmosphere, and Soma lifted the corner of his mouth, smiling to see a new side of Xiao Lian. Time passed quietly as the two girls finally settled down after catching up for the talk they missed for months. Xiao Lian dragged Xiao Bai to his side and, with her unusual cheerful expression, began to introduce her. "Soma, meet my senior sister, who always takes care of me and mother". Soma cupped his fist to greet the girl and introduce himself. "Greetings, senior sister. My name is Soma". Xiao Bai was initially flustered to see a handsome, good-mannered boy greet her with so much respect despite being mere servants. "Ah, thank you for your courtesy. My name is Xiao Bai. Thanks for taking care of the young lady." "Not at all, she is important to me after all". "Important!?". The two girls stiffened like rocks as they saw the sincere smile from the boy that melted their hearts. Xiao Bai, who still had some composure, turned to look at Xiao Lian, whose face was boiling red, and probably her mind was short-circuited. Xiao Bai giggled and congratulated the young lady inside. "Fufu, I am happy for you, young lady, to have this respectable man beside you". Chapter 362: Chapter 362 Friendly Call. "Sister Xiao Bai, how about mother?".Xiao Lian slightly opened her mouth, which was her motive all along. Xiao Bai''s face clouded, but she swiftly changed her mindset not to let Xiao Lian be sad. "She is resting in her room. Let''s go meet her". "Mm, thank you, Soma, Let''s go!". Soma calmly nodded his head and began to follow the two girls in front. However, as they approached the door, he felt multiple people approaching their side from the other side of the corridor. They abruptly nodded, and the silhouettes of people who came to visit showed themselves. Oblivious, Soma slightly shifted his positioning beside Xiao Lian, ready to protect her anytime. The people who came to the place were a woman in her early thirties and two male guards who held their gaze up, acting arrogant. She is a black-haired beauty but hides a shrewd intent behind her calm gaze. She wears a purple Hanfu, letting the gown cascade down, picturing the elegance that brought out her Aura of empress. The woman sweeps her gaze attentively toward Soma''s group, and no one notices, but Soma, with his keen sight, notices a slight ripple in her unwavering, sharp, dark eyes. Xiao Lian stepped forward but still did not go beyond the line of his sight. She maintains a straight position beside him and confronts the woman with her cold expression. She cupped her fist and opened her mouth reluctantly. "Greetings, Aunt Yin!". As soon as that name came up, Soma''s brows knitted, but he soon shook his head to neutralize it. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] He forced his agitation to drown in his calmness. Soma knows who the woman before him is. However, he intends to lay low for a while because there is something more pressing than that. "But, to think we will meet this soon," Soma muttered. "...Lian''er, it''s been a while. how have you been?". The woman, Xiao Yin, waves her delicate fingers, gesturing to stop with the cupping fist. Xiao Lian relented as she nodded her head and looked at Xiao Yin''s pleased face. "I am fine, thank you. Why are you here?". "Nothing, I was planning to visit your mother like usual". Hearing that, Xiao Lian''s cheek twitches, never expecting Xiao Yin, who had no actual relationship back then, to bother herself and visit her mother. "Something is wrong!"¡ªall of a sudden, the hidden gem she always had since little resurfaced. The instinct skill she was born with, tingling in alarm, her blood froze, and a deep sense of unease gnawed at her heart. Xiao Lian lost the feeling from her fingertips, trembling, and couldn''t exert a single grain of power within her being. Then a bast of blue aurAuraploded within the place. It created shockwaves that blew away the ceilings and wooden fences around. A beautiful hue of blue aurAuraveloped Xiao Lian''s body as she gripped the Legendary spear, which was also trembling, following its master''s sudden change of emotion. Feeling the situation might have turned bad, Soma clenched his hands, ready to summon his equipment in full gear and confront the enemy in front of her. Within the swirling chaos, the woman kept her calm and watched the girl before her with an intrigued expression. The two males behind her tensed their bodies and were ready to start a confrontation. However, with a single wave of her palm, the two males retreated and eventually returned to their own position behind, while Xiao Yin sighed and, for the first time, cupped her fist and opened her mouth. "...I am sorry, Lian''er. I have no ill intention toward your mother, truly believe in me. I was doing my monthly visit to see my sister''s(marriage) condition, that''s all". The blue Aura that was swirling around her still did not show any sign of backing out; its light dimmed. Xiao Yin''s voice was low and faltered for a moment, showing her deep worry. "Mm, I see". "...Ye-yeah, so may I visit her like usual. I just want to see how her condition was and probably stock some medicine I have in hand". Hearing her aunt''s persuasive tone, Xiao Lian''s emotion falters. She turns her gaze back and notices that Xiao Bai is nodding her head furiously, telling her that what Xiao Yin has said is true. "Madam Yin is right. She usually comes to this place to visit your mother to check her condition and give her some medicine that might cure her." Xiao Lian''s tensed mind lessened. She retracted the Aura that enveloped her body and alternated her gaze toward her sister and Aunt. She had so many questions that she wanted to ask, but the most important thing was, "Why now of all time?" she muttered weakly. Once, when she was on the brink of collapse, no one extended their hand to grasp the shivering cold hand of Xiao Lian and her mother; only Xiao Rui and then Xiao Bai came second. There was no speck of sign from the other mistress of the family head; even that man himself didn''t help her. Her face knitted, trapped in her own swirling thoughts. Meanwhile, Soma''s face was stoned, but inside, he was engulfed in the swirling danger that was creeping behind him. "So, it has become the same as the story. I must hasten the process. Xiao Lian!? " His eyes were wide open to see Xiao Lian''s eyes turned misty. Soma unconsciously grasped her trembling little hands, telling her he was here with her. The girl lifted her face and met her eyes with Soma. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Soma?". "It''s okay. Follow your heart, Xiao Lian!". Looking at his calm face and the way he sounded so confident soothed the raging waves of emotion that clouded her mind. She gripped the warm feeling on her hand and faced the wall that blocked her. "Mm, Thank you for your attention to caring for my mother, but it''s okay. Everything is alright now." "I am sorry, Lian''er. I couldn''t quite catch your intention here". Xiao Lian stored her blue spear and then moved one step forward. Her unwavering calm gaze slightly pushed back the intent Xiao Yin possessed. "We don''t need your goodness anymore because everything will be solved today!". Everyone in the place except for Soma had a dumbfounded expression, witnessing the bravery of a single girl who rejected some goodwill from a person she claimed to be a stranger. "Lian''er, what are you¡­". "Hoo, since when is sister Yin so care about our circumstance?". Another third-party voice echoed, garnering everyone''s attention to look at the source, only to find Xiao Rui and two other girls standing behind Soma. Explore more stories at M-V-L "Xiao Rui!!". Xiao Yin knitted her brows unpleasantly, seeing someone she regarded as an outsider. In the first place, Xiao Yin never accepted Xiao Rui''s presence as one of her own in this place. "It''s been a while, Xiao Yin". On the other hand, Xiao Rui calmly faced the woman with her head held high. She didn''t falter even though the males behind Xiao Yin were ready to choke her throat. "You bring another strangers into this place". "Well, if you have some complaints, you can complain to the family head, for they were young lady Xiao Lian''s friends she invited personally to visit this place." "...". The place turned quiet; no one opened their mouths until Xiao Yin sighed helplessly, turned to look at Xiao Lian, and opened her mouth calmly. "Well then, Lian''er. I will bid my farewell here. All of you, you can stay in this place, but I warned you to not do something inappropriate for later you will receive a severe punishment later". After giving one last look at the group, Xiao Yin turned her back and moved away from the place before her guards followed behind her, their faces tense. "Tch, that fox, always had that creepy mask on her face. That really disgusts me". Xiao Rui clicked her tongue as she turned to Xiao Lian, who had observed her and the other since her arrival. "Why is everyone here?". "Silly girl, of course we will be here. What else do you expect?". "Mm, no. I''m just a bit confused. I''m also sorry about my earlier childish tantrums." "Well, that was truly rare to see you in that state!". Hina interjected from behind, and Serafina also nodded from beside her, understanding her point. "True, because you are always keeping everything to yourself so it was kind of fresh, looking at you who could express her emotion clearly". "Senior". The three girls began to gather up and start a small conversation that loosened the tension in the air. They began to introduce themselves to Xiao Bai, and their laughter chorused behind them as Xiao Rui watched their exchange in utter bliss. On the other hand, Soma calmly watched them, but internally, he was still bothered by Xiao Lian''s mother''s condition; he cleared his throat to gain everyone''s attention. "Sera, can you contact Lucy to come to this place!". "Lucy, why? She was staying in her hometown". "No, I believe, she was with Leon, and staying in the Lin Family somewhere in this country". Serafina''s body flinched upon hearing Soma''s explanation. Then, her mind began to recall the memories before she left here. A visible vein protruded on her temple; it ruined her beauty. She took out her phone and began to dial her best friend''s number. The phone beeped several times before the other side picked up. Upon noticing it, Serafina placed it near her ear. {...Se-sera, what''s wrong?} "Hoho, how was your honeymoon with your boyfriend, Lucy?". {Eh!?} Chapter 363: Chapter 363 Saints Power. After having a banter for almost thirty minutes, Lucy finally agrees to visit the place because she needs to do something before Soma gives a dose of Elixir to Xiao Lian''s mother."Everyone lets go inside!". Xiao Lian stood in front of the door, holding its handle. She twisted her wrist and pushed away the wooden door that blocked her path. The door creaked and revealed the interior, which was tidy with no tiny speck of dust. It seemed Xiao Bai was truly meticulous in her work. The room was plain, with three-seater sofas put together, flanking a rectangular wooden table in the middle. On the right side, near the wall, there are shelves filled with books and fiction, which are favored by children. The room was simple with no conspicuous decoration, and it pictured the humble origin of the family that stayed there. Xiao Lian scanned the room with a nostalgic face she made, her lips slightly lifted up, and she inhaled deeply the air in the place as she took Soma''s hand and dragged him before the others. "This way!". Soma let himself flow, and the other two girls watched their interaction with smiles on their faces. They seemed happy to see another side of Xiao Lian, who was rarely shown to the outside world. They pushed further inside and found two-way corridors on each side. In front of them stood a kitchen. Xiao Lian turned to the right and then faced a single wooden door. A momentary silence descended upon the room. Xiao Lian felt her breath turn irregular as her heart skipped a beat. It got harder to breathe, and the memories that haunted her past began to replicate on their own, making her face pale. However, a strong feeling of warmth slowly melted the tension in her body, and she could feel Soma gripping her hand tightly. Once again, his composure helped her in this situation where her mother was involved. She shook her head, a glint presented before her eyes, unwavering and believed to the boy beside her that would save the day like usual. Xiao Lian unlocked the handle and pushed inside the door with gentle creaking. It gently rubbed against her consciousness. "Mother, I''m Home!". Silence enveloped the room as the figure of a young woman with a pale complexion lay on the bed in the corner near the window to get a sun bath. Xiao Lian gulped her saliva but braced herself despite her eyes were already blurred. Slowly, as she approached the bed, her mother, Xiao Luan, wore a white gown. The sun touched her face, showing that she was in a calm and deep sleep. The skin clung tightly to its bones, unhealthy as she was. She had been imprisoned in her sleep for years without any bright solution. "It''s been a while, Mother!". Xiao Lian picked out her mother''s hair, which clung to her cheek, and looked at her mother warmly. Sadly, she got no response from her despite already being in her best mood while holding her tears. "Mm, I almost forgot! Mother, he is Soma". Soma stepped forward and faced the sleeping woman with a calm gaze, but inside, he was swirling with a myriad of thoughts. "...I can feel it! It was strong and ferocious even at this time it was still gnawing at her being. Such cruel curse they put on her". Soma''s thoughts. As soon as he was near the bed, his instinct skill flared up wildly; his whole body was tingling in horror, for the curse was putting her mind and body into sleep for eternity. One person who has this advanced technique regarding curses, and that is one of the seven subordinates of Demon Lord who happened to hide in this place, trying to overthrow the four family reigns as Damian had ordered. Unknowingly, he clenched his teeth, and Xiao Lian, who happened to witness it, bulged. She saw Soma''s filled with wrath the moment he witnessed her mother. "Soma!? " However, she also noticed a bit of grief within those rage-filled eyes. Xiao Lian''s frozen heart began to melt, and she chose to tightly grip his hand. Then, after a moment of introduction, the three girls sat on a wooden chair in the room surrounding a round table, enjoying the mild and refreshing taste of a tea Xiao Bai had prepared. Soma and Xiao Rui decided to return to the entrance gate to receive a guest that Serafina had invited to the place by Soma''s order. As they walked side by side, Xiao Rui noticed wrinkles on her nephew''s temple, which warmed her heart:"He is indeed my elder sister''s son. Always worrying about every little thing around her important circles. Fufu, that is quite refreshing¡­" "Xiao Ma?". "Hm, What is it Aunt?". "The girl we will pick up currently is The rumoured Saint, right?". "Yeah, she is". Then, the two shut their mouths because they already understood each other''s intentions. But one thing began to linger in Xiao Rui''s mind: "Is this going to work?" Her brows knitted together, thinking about the past, when she kept searching and sending many talented doctors, also trying traditional and modern medicine, to cure Xiao Luan. However, all of the results were zero. Xiao Rui desperately began to beg, pray, and do everything to gain a single drop of Elixir, but the thing was gone from the world. There was one time when she intended to ask the Saint for a favor, but because of the country policies where the Saint lived, it was hard for her to get a chance for a meeting. "But to think that the chance to meet the saint will happen right now". The two finally arrived at the entrance gate, observed by many curious gazes. Xiao Rui led Soma outside by waving her hand and informing the people at the gate. "There is another guest of mine waiting outside. Open the entrance gate!". A loud ''click'' permeated the atmosphere, accompanied by a rumbling sound as the gate slid to the side, attracting the attention of the person outside. Her blonde wavy hair is tied in a half-up style to give her a mature vibe. She wears a white dress with frilly decoration, coated with a thick brown coat that keeps her warm. "Soma, where is Sera?". "Welcome, Senior Lucy. She is having a chat with the other and thank you for listening to her request, no my request". Lucy''s face stiffened as she witnessed Soma bow his torso ninety degrees under everyone else''s gaze. It was, of course, attracting attention; also, rather than stunned, Xiao Rui''s complexion was touched. "Elder sister, you are truly blessed by a magnificent Son". Find more adventures on M-V-L "Ah, no problem, by the way. Please lift your body up. It makes me uncomfortable when you do that. Let''s talk like usual." "Thank you, also this is my Aunt. We were recently reunited by fate". "Greetings, My name is Xiao Rui. Xiao Ma Aunt. thank you for always looking after my Nephew and Niece". "Nephew? Niece? Xiao Ma?". She feels overwhelmed by Soma''s sudden burst of information. Lucy dumbfoundedly alternates her gaze between the two. However, time is of the essence, so Soma opens his mouth to resort to the topic at hand. "Senior Lucy, please help us!". "!?". ***** Lucy stepped into a humble house in the corner of the vast place. She was following Soma and Xiao Rui''s steps, which seemed urgent, looking at their complexion. Soma didn''t give her a big piece of what she should do here, but hearing their sincere plea and the way he acted blew away her curiosity and set her mind straight to helping people in need in front of her. Once she enters a simple bedroom, where the other girls are having a blast in the corner, they are stiffened by the sudden guest who comes in. "You guys". "Senior, Lucy!?". Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Senior!?". "Lucy, thanks for coming!". "No, I !?". Hina, Xiao Lian, and Serafina began to approach her side, but the moment she was distracted, an ominous feeling assaulted her body. The uncomfortable sensation crawled under her skin, turning her mind into chaos. "...Wha-What is this sensation!?". "You feel it too?". Everyone in the room tilted their heads in wonder except for Soma, who had already stayed near the bed and overlooked a presence hidden far away, looking at their place. Slowly, Lucy approached the side of the bed, and the embodied malice in front of her further distorted her complexion. She turned to the side and witnessed Soma gazing straight at her with a grim expression. "Please can you do something about the curse?". The room turned heavy as Soma''s declaration made the others who remained standing behind change their facial color to blue. Without minding the others, Lucy nodded her head and clasped her palm in praying. She closed her eyes before releasing the miracle she possessed. Soon, a blinding light filled the room, and it made them shut their eyes tightly. A Magic circle floated above Xiao Luan''s body and began to resonate with the activation, circling in motion while bathing the Sleeping woman with particles of light. [Saint''s Miracle activated] [Light magic level 9 activated] [Dispelling the curses] [Curses dispelled] At the same time as the magic finished its job, black smoke began to leak from Xiao Luan''s body. Slowly, as it clashed with the light, the smoke dissipated into thin air, obliterated. The light in the room dimmed, and Lucy slowly opened her eyes. She observed the woman sleeping in front of her, wiping the sweat on her temple, then turned her gaze to Soma and the others. "She will be fine!". Chapter 364: Chapter 364 Xiao Luan. As expected from the Saint, she dispelled that high-ranking curse with little effort, which made everyone in the place dumbfounded, except both of them. A moment of silent descent into the room as Lucy declared the news she brought to the people behind stood stiffened like a statue. One by one, clarity was reborn in their dumbfounded eyes; Xiao Lian, who by most the one that was getting much impact from that, staggered, and she lost her grasp upon her legs.However, faster than anyone, Soma appeared in front of her and acted as a cushion for her body. She leaned her body toward Soma; the warmth that came upon contact still couldn''t alleviate a bit of her disturbed mind. "Soma, what is¡­". "It''s okay, Xiao Lian. Your mother is safe now!". A glimpse of hope returned to her clouded mind; its light descended down, brought an unexplainable strength within her eyes, and rushed through her veins as she walked off to the bed, escorted by Soma. As soon as she arrived, her complexion worsened as she couldn''t find any difference between her mother, who lay comfortably on her bed. Dread started to creep out; it froze her beating heart, filled with a ray of hope. Xiao Lian turned to Soma beside her, and she found him nodding firmly, telling her bleak mind that it was all right. She turned to Lucy and received a warm smile that slightly soothed her darkened mind. Filled with determination, Xiao Lian dropped to her knees beside the bed and grasped her mother''s now warm hand, which had previously been cold. She traced her finger to its wrist and noticed a distinct sign of life beating, destroying the black sky that ruled over her. "...Mother!". Xiao Lian whispered that name weakly as she put her mother''s palm to her temple. "...Lian''er!?". "!?". She felt a twitch, and the soft and weak voice from Xiao Luan''s mouth startled her and everyone in the room. "Impossible!". Lucy, who knew Xiao Luan''s body condition the best, opened her eyes in disbelief at the sheer determination Xiao Luan had shown to even speak. Xiao Rui, who heard it, staggered into the front as she looked upon the woman who lay on the bed. Her eyes trembled and so did her body, slowly, as she saw Xiao Luan''s eyes open slightly. Her dam burst open letting tears flooded her cheeks. "Sister Xiao Luan?". Upon noticing her name being called weakly, Xiao Luan''s eyes turned to the source and found a familiar face who always stayed near her as a friend, sister, and one she considered as a blood family than everyone in the place. Xiao Luan''s eyes shrank, happy to see that Xiao Rui was doing well; then she turned to the side and noticed her daughter was stoned. Her eyes were bloated, and her jaws slackened so that they almost touched the ground. A faint trace of smile and joy could be seen through her dry lips. She was witnessing her daughter''s sudden growth. Once, Xiao Luan used to see her as a duckling, following everywhere she went and so attached, calmly sitting on her lap when reading a bedtime story. "...Lian''er, good girl". With the bit of strength she possessed, Xiao Luan forced her palm near her daughter to move, climbed on top of her head, and gently caressed it. "!?Mother!". The warmth that enveloped her head tore down the anxiety and dark, gloomy cloud that invaded her mind. Her eyes slightly trembled before tears filled with relief traveled along her stiff face. "...You have grown into someone that is beautiful. Thank you, Lian''er. Everything is okay now". "...Uuu, Mo-mother, ". Her mother''s gentle touch and soft words melted the ice that had imprisoned her emotions from the day she saw her mother break down. The eternal ice thawed, and from that, an ocean with clear, crystal-like water emerged, spreading infinitely without an end. Soma sighed. He felt happy with what he had done, and that is one other problem that had been released from his mind. He shrugged his shoulders and stepped aside from the spotlight as he began to scheme something. None of them noticed his action, for they were too touched to see the fateful reunion of Mother and Daughter. ***** After several times when the room''s atmosphere calmed down, Soma gave some drops of Elixir for Xiao Luan to consume, which surprised her that a young boy like him had a legendary medicine that could restore a person from a dying breath in his possession. The result is, as its name suggests, Xiao Luan''s complexion, which is only skin and bone; now, her body has become vibrant with muscles, which has made her healthier. Her looks have become more radiant, and her natural beauty has even been enhanced, making her look younger than her age. The family is now in the dining room, which happened around in the kitchen, planning on having supper after the resurrection of Xiao Luan. Xiao Bai, as the servant in the house, busied herself, but feeling bad for not doing something, Soma and Hina decided to help, and it turned out more grandiose than planned. Several dishes were served on top of the table. The steam and delicious scent wafted through the room, making everyone''s mouths salivate. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh, my, this is quite something". Xiao Luan, who sat in the head seat, felt pleased with the colorful and enchanting dish that lay before her. She and Soma sat on the long side of the rectangle table, while the remaining six sat on the width side. Soma, carrying a huge plate filled with dishes called Kung-Pao Chicken, began to sit on his seat and settle down. "Thank you, everyone. I never thought that I had actually been asleep for years, becoming a burden to this family." "No Mother, you are not burdening me at all!". "Lian''er is right, sister Luan. You are not burdening me at all. This is what a family should do after all". "Thank you, both of you and also Xiao Bai, for taking care of me when I was bedridden". Xiao Bai''s trembling body twitched. She was still flustered about being allowed to eat in the same seat as her master. She furiously shook her head to the sides and spoke. "Not at all, Miss. I was just doing my Job. ¡­Also, I owe a lot to you at some point¡­". Her voice was getting smaller, swallowed by the lively atmosphere that surrounded the dining table. "Is that so? I am truly glad for being blessed by a good family". Everyone expressed their genuine feelings with a heartfelt smile to Xiao Luan, who was most grateful for everything else she had done in the past and received at this time. "Oh my, where are my manners? Let''s end this conversation and enjoy this feast". "Yes!". As soon as the person in the house spoke, they all began to delve into the ocean of deliciousness, savoring every bit of dishes that were served in front of them. Tender and juicy meat, fresh vegetables, and a mix of various spices liven things filled with laughter. The feast lasted shorter than expected as the girls who didn''t have a chance to cook now washed up the plates. "Oh my, so you happened to be Xiao Lei''s and Kenji''s son and just reunited with your Aunt recently?". "Yes¡­". Soma, Xiao Lian, and Xiao Luan had a rather small conversation at the dining table, while the others were washing the plate, including Serafina and Lucy, who were not used to dealing with it. "Then, What happened when the two of you met in the Academy. I recalled you guys once met in the past?". "Well¡­". "Soma, Let me!". Xiao Lian began to share her experience when they first met at the Academy for the entrance exam. Xiao Luan listened firmly, stars glittering in her eyes, touched, and saddened by the change in her daughter''s emotions. The story continued until the others also started to listen in curiosity. They began to share their hardships and experiences when dealing with many variables of thrill, enemy, and adventurous tale, which helped their growth and deepened the relationship between them. By the end of the story, Xiao Luan facepalmed as she stared dumbfoundedly at her daughter upon realizing the harsh truth of the change when her body collapsed at that time. She was contemplating between being happy that her daughter had many trustworthy companions and being sad that her daughter had a problem with her heart. "So Lian''er?". "Mm, What is it mother?". "I''m going straight to the problem! I want to hear your feelings toward this boy!". "My feelings for Soma?". Continue your adventure with M-V-L As soon as she grasped the meaning, Xiao Lian''s face exploded in pink. The stares from her mother and the others, expecting to hear the answer, made her lower her gaze. She took a peek at Soma, who looked at her intently, making her beating heart much louder. However, despite being bombarded by curious stares from the other, which made her flustered about all of this suddenness, Xiao Lian firmly admits that she is head over heels for Soma. She didn''t know where it started and didn''t care about that either; the whole point was that she wanted to stay beside him, protect him with all of her power, just like the vow she made that day on that summer night at the beach. "Mm, I like¡­ No, I love him, from the bottom of my heart". She said that line firmly without any shred of bashfulness, stunned everyone in the place, including Soma. Chapter 365: Chapter 365 News. The room temperature spiked up as it was silenced by the firm words that came out from Xiao Lian''s thin lips. Everyone stares dumbfounded at the girl with her unusual face filled with strong emotion.Hina and Serafina shrugged as they exchanged glances, each mouth parted ways relieved, washed away their chest, and whispered to themselves. "It''s about time she faced this phase!". Both of them nodded solemnly and gave the girl respect for daring to state that embarrassing line in the crowd. Xiao Rui was distinctly shocked. Xiao Rui felt stunned that despite knowing her niece''s feelings, she thought the matter was already done by the time Xiao Lian consulted her, but it seemed prolonged. As for Xiao Bai, she thought that the two had a special relationship already, but to think it wasn''t like what she thought. "I am sorry for jumping to a conclusion, but, way to go, young Lady. Man these days needs an aggressive approach for your feelings to get across, just like my experience taught me". She clenched her fist under the table, excited to see the continuation of the event. Xiao Luan''s heart skipped a beat and momentarily froze. From her perspective, her daughter felt it was getting across to her that it reminded her of the old times. "Oh my, Lian''er. you seemed truly grown without knowing. Fuuh, this mother of yours is truly proud". She mumbled inside her heart but soon shifted her gaze toward the boy who sat in the corner opposite her. His gaze was calm; he seemed to have foreseen this situation after spending time with my daughter, but instead of moving himself, he decided to let the girls recognize her true feelings first and then make a move. "He seemed experienced in this¡­ Wait, don''t tell me!?". Before Xiao Luan could reflect on what was on her mind, the clattering sound of a chair being pushed attracted everyone''s attention as they saw Soma stand up and approach the seat in honor where Xiao Luan and her daughter were near each other. "Soma!?". Xiao Lian, who recognized what she had done, her face burned with embarrassment; each step Soma took increased the rhythm in her heart, beating so loudly that she worried it might leak out to the surface. Looking at his figure closing in, Xiao Lian faltered as she staggered to stand up, but faster than her mind and body could act. Soma grasped one of her hands, interlocking their fingers together; he stared at her blushing cheeks, and tears began to accumulate in her eyes. "It seemed I was lagging behind, and to think of letting a girl confess her feelings first". "Soma!?". Not answering, Soma spread his lips, showing her sincere smile to give her a sense of calmness. He tightly grasped her hand, which made her body stiffen. Then, as if a hero who would challenge the world, he turned his gaze to Xiao Luan, who was secretly waiting in excitement for the event to progress. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mrs, Xiao Luan¡­ No! Mother, would you be willing to entrust your daughter''s future to me? I can''t show much for now, but I promise to let her be happy by my side!". The females in the room skipped a beat, hearing Soma''s serious and heartfelt confession that seemed to enrapture everyone in place. His girlfriends were sure, but the other females also had a furious blush on their cheeks. However, there is one girl who was filled to the brim by the sweet atmosphere that she momentarily passed out, her forehead touching the table. "Oh my, Uhum¡­ Xiao Ma was it? Or should I call you Soma?". Xiao Luan cleared her throat as she regulated her own mind to calm down for a few seconds. "Neither of them is fine, Because that was the name my late parents used to call me". "...I see". For everyone in the room who knows his backstory, their faces are knitted in sorrow¡ªeven Xiao Rui''s eyes glitter for recalling the old times that are suddenly replaying in her brain. "Do you love my daughter?". "Yes!". "Are you willing to make her happy as you promised? Because I hate people who can''t keep their promises". "Like I said earlier. I can''t give you enough proof of that for now, but once I decide on something. I will do it until the end, so¡­ Please give us your blessing, Mother". Soma, under the gaze of everyone present, bowed his head ninety degrees, making Xiao Luan and the other''s eyes bulge out, but Xiao Lian, who was touched by his earnestness, also followed suit and bowed her head by the side. "Lian''er, you¡­!?". "Mother, I know this is hard to take for you who just woken up, but this is my choice and I hope you can give us your blessing, so mother, please¡­". "Of course I will give you my blessing". Xiao Lian earnestly pleaded, but she got cut off by her mother, who sensed something wasn''t clicking in her gear. Xiao Lian lifted her gaze and looked at her mother with incredulous eyes before she burst into tears and generally leaped into her embrace. "Fufu... I am happy for you, Lian''er. Now, as his partner, you should give him your best support, understood?". "Mm, thank you, Mother!". Soma felt another load of problems lifted from his shoulder; he straightened his posture and smiled, watching the mother-daughter''s warm relationship. Then he turned to the other two, Hina and Sera, and witnessed them fully support him in this situation. Soon, he submerged into his own thoughts, looking at the deep past he had in his two lives. He chuckled inside his heart and felt like wanting to boast about something. "Having three Beautiful girlfriends in hand and each of them had no qualms over it. This feels absolutely the best!". ***** After the sweet moment at the dining table, news started to spread as Xiao Luan, with her healthy complexion, walked under the ray of light. It brought chaos upon the place as they saw a wandering Ghost. "Is that true!?". Xiao Long glared at his adjutant, who delivered the news he received from the servants who came to his side when he was having a matter outside his office. "Yes, it is certain, for I am checking it myself!". As soon as those words left his mouth, Xiao Long trembled, his limbs losing their strength, unable to support his body as he flopped to the floor, the act that was supposed to be unbecoming of a ruler. However, he didn''t care about it. Instead, he felt his body lighter because the burden of guilt that kept weighing him down all these years had been lifted; unbeknown to him, his vision turned blurred, and he felt tears streaking down his cheeks. "Luan''er, thank god! Trully, thank god!". "My liege!?". The adjutant came to his side and soon helped his master to rest properly in his chair. Before he could pull out, he felt a strong grip on his clothes coming from Xiao Long. "I need to go there! I need to see her!". Xiao Long, as if possessed by a demon, urged his body to move and hurriedly moved away toward the place where his beloved wife was staying. The adjutant who saw his master like that cold only swallowed back the words that almost spilled from his mouth concerning the matter in the family. Without waiting for his adjutant acceptance, he ignores his job, throws away the pen in his hands, and swiftly moves his feet toward the place where his beloved is. With a ''bang'', the door in his office blasted, startling the servants passing by. "My liege!?". "!?". Xiao Long dismissed the greeting of the servants as he was in a hurry; he moved his feet, storming away the corridor before disappearing under the dumbfounded gaze of the servants, Meanwhile, the adjutant who left behind shrugged his shoulders and sighed in resignation; he picked up the scattered papers and pen on the floor before arranging them in neat order and speaking in deep regret. "...My liege, I am happy that Mistress Xiao Luan has recovered from her illness, but this matter would be troublesome to deal with. I am sure the other mistresses have also heard about this news! Fuuh, I am really about the future!". He picked up the last document on the floor before storming away from the room, following the steps of his master. ***** Within one of the luxurious houses in the Xiao family, in one of the innermost rooms hidden from the eyes of the house, the air was thick and pungent with the odor of sweat and nectar from the human body. The golden light flickered gently in the dimly lit room, its warm light scattered strategically beside the king-size bed. A red curtain of desire cascades from the ceilings, forming a cage of adultery. From within, a soft creak resounded as an alluring soft and toned leg emerged from the cage, followed by a thick smell of sweat, the proof of her intense labor. Behind her was a glimpse from the bed, where two men with healthy and robust physiques lay out of breath. The woman pushed aside the hair that stuck to her neck and body as she approached the drawer to take some gown to cover her birthday suit. "Huuf, this day is really irritating". Explore stories on M-V-L Not only did her niece come home, but the outsider woman also presented before her and dared to block her path. Recalling that only worsened her mood, and feeling frustrated, she turned to the bed and found out that the two men still had not recovered, yet she was frustrated, wanting to release it. "Hmph, useless". As she fixed her appearance, the flickered golden light swayed as shadows loomed over the room. Xiao Yin turned her back, startled with eyes wide open before speaking. "You are!". Chapter 366: Chapter 366 Grovel. Two youngsters walked around randomly within the place; the sun was high above, illuminating the land filled with life. The chilling wind of the incoming winter slammed into their skin, making them flinch and soon blow some air into their palms."Senior, how was Lin Fan condition?". Soma, who walked one step ahead of Lucy, opened his mouth. He appointed himself to become an escort for Lucy, who planned to return to Lin Fan''s or, more precisely, to Leon''s side, for she is worried that the other girls will get a head start. Initially, Lucy decided to stay a little longer than planned, but watching the event at the dining table made her heart longed for someone. The images of a young boy with blonde hair kept replicating inside her mind, his calm and gentle nature giving her a sense of security, which resulted in her distress. As she heard the question, Lucy tilted her head and asked herself, "How does he know? Don''t tell me!?". She recalled the event clearly when Lin Fan''s relieved face, which seemed to be holding back tears, sat leaning his back on the wall, looking at his awoken family from its sleep. "They are fine, Lin Fan also feels great relief". At that time, her ears caught a small whisper that escaped his lips, which kept saying thanks to someone. Lucy thought that maybe Lin Fan was thanking the person who helped him, but to think that person was Soma. "He is a walking contradiction". The thing that comes to her mind when Soma is involved in a mysterious illness or gravely wounded. It must be a legendary potion that is searched for in the world: an Elixir. Lucy also saw its effects not once but twice. That miracle potion saved lives. Then her outburst led to an awkward relationship she had with him at that time, but everything is already in the past. However, she still holds a little grudge as to why, if he had that miraculous potion, he didn''t use it for good. Even when she was submerged in her own thoughts like this, maybe somewhere out there, a person was in dire need of it, and with just a drop, it could save one life. How wonderful if that could be realized. However, even if its slightly, she could understand the boy named Soma is. From what Lucy saw, he is not someone who move for greater cause. What he wanted to, is to only save someone important to him and keep them safe for as long as he present. "Um, Can you please open the door? I was tasked by Mrs Aunt Xiao Rui to escort her to the entrance gate". Soma initially contemplated what he would call his Aunt, but, in the end, he gave a somewhat awkward name. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a moment of silence, the entrance gate rumbled, and he felt a tremor in his feet, picturing the weight of the carved stone that slid to the side upon his view. Gradually, as the gate opened, a black limousine with three people stood facing him, making Soma''s brows knitted in wonder. "Lin Fan, and Leon, why are you guys here?". Not wanting to bother the guard, Soma apologized and asked for some time. Thankfully, he got permission, so he and Lucy stepped outside the gate while the other two approached. Without many words, Lin Fan starts to bend his knees and grovel in place, putting the entire place in an uproar for his action. As expected from a well-known family, despite still being young, his face was known even from Xiao''s family perspective. The guards and servants who happened to stay in the garden saw the scene, and their jaws dropped to the floor. Behind him, a relatively young man who acted as his adjutant also bowed his torso ninety degrees. "No, no, no, Stand up. You must not do this!". Soma swiftly picked up Lin Fan, who was still touching the ground and patted the adjutant man, which made them lift their gaze to meet him. He firmly put Lin Fan straight and stared at his glittering red eyes. All the information he received from Lucy truly happened, and Soma felt happy for Lin Fan, who had the salvation that he deserved. Even Soma felt a slight trembling on Lin Fan''s shoulder. "...Th-thanks to you, my family is, My family is¡­". "I see, good for you, Lin Fan". Soma was at a loss for words, seeing the usual aloof Lin fan could act this meek in front of others. It seems his family meant the world to him. It is so important that he is willing to dispose of his usual perks and be willing to grovel to a boy. Slowly, as the conversation calmed down, Lin Fan, who reclaimed his calm self, once again slightly bowed his head and opened his mouth despite it being hoarse. "Once again, I can''t thank you enough for what you have given me. So if anything happens, call me and also use this if you plan to visit my house". Lin Fan took out a piece of paper with a wrinkle and an emerald jade plaque with a calligraphy of the name Lin wrote on it. "This is?". "Keep it!". Soma observed the things on his hands before storing them in his storage and extended his right hand, and Lin Fan grasped it firmly. "See you later, Lin Fan". "Ah, you too, Soma". They separated before Soma greeted Leon and Lin Fan''s adjutant before seeing the luxurious limousine driven off and disappear from his sight. "Another load of problems had been resolved". Soma sighs meaningfully, glancing toward the vast blue sky above, the clouds flowing gently in the stream of air; it relinquishes his mind into an ephemeral serene, then turns back inside, receiving curious looks from people inside. However, knowing that he is in a serene state, he ignores the stares and moves his light feet further inside toward the place where his family awaits. The people who had seen the event earlier began to spread the news fast like wildfire, almost enveloping the current news of Xiao Luan''s awakening. ***** Arrived in the States, he stood baffled, wondering what had happened as it was crowded by many people watching the incredulous sight of the head of the family groveling on the ground, facing Xiao Luan, who felt troubled by all of this. Besides her, Xiao Lian gripped the blue spear in hand while giving off a monstrous aura that could choke a regular human. A gust of shockwaves spread out evenly as Xiao Lian, who lost her temper, took a step forward; a shimmering light from a mist gathered around before it clumped together, creating a huge figure of a Loong swimming freely in the air before it coiled around Xiao Lian and her mother protecting them from harm. "What the hell is happening when I''m gone? Hm?". Soma witnesses two beautiful fairies waving at him from the crowds, letting him know what they want. Hina and Serafina only waved their hands recklessly while pointing at Xiao Lian''s side, with their mouths moving. "Stop it, huh!? Well, how should I do that?". Soma glanced at the scene and could fairly guess what this was all about. This event is never mentioned in the novel when Xiao Long has to grovel like that. Still, it is probably something like Xiao Lian stopping the pursuit of her hateful father to reunite with her mother. "It can''t be helped". He shrugged his shoulders while loosening the tension in his body, walking calmly under the pressure of the dragon and many eyes that looked at him in reckless horror. However, despite the pressure, the water that kept generating endlessly around Xiao Lian tamed itself, welcoming Soma''s appearance. The mist happily swirls around him, welcoming him as if he were its own. The Loong figure opened a path, and when Xiao Lian felt a gentle tap from her shoulder, her body instinctively moved and commanded the water to devour it, but the moment she knew the person, her face stiffened and canceled her thought. "Soma!?". "Calm yourself, Xiao Lian. there is no need to create this scene on your mother''s celebration day". Like a hero who stopped the calamity from happening, the people present witnessed the wild blue Loong that coiled around them slightly disperse into myriad mist and disappear into the atmosphere, creating a lingering path of the rainbow that captivated everyone on the scene for just a moment. While everyone was exclaiming how beautiful it was, Xiao Long''s eyes were knitted as he felt a tremendous rage, seeing her charming daughter nod obediently after being reprimanded by an unknown boy. "How dare that brat stay near my adorable daughter. Such impudent, it was a death sentence". Grinding his teeth, the man glared at the boy. Soma and Xiao Luan, who noticed the man''s murderous look, sighed simultaneously because they knew his troublesome nature when it came to his daughter. Xiao Luan cleared her throat and soon turned her gaze with a smile to the foolish man she called a husband. "It''s been a while, dear. What sort of business do you have here?". Continue reading on M-V-L "...Hm!?, Ah, Luan''er!?". The man stood up, dusting the soil that stuck to his clothes, and then looked toward his wife dearly. "...Ho-how was your condition?". "Oh my, It is unbelievable, but when I woke up I had no strength to even sit up, but when Xiao Ma here gave some of his medicine to me. I feel reborn". "...Is that so?". Despite having an awkward moment at the start, the conversation between them gradually flowed harmoniously, which pleased the servants while they continued their work. The two of them began to sit at the table that had been prepared beforehand; under the naked eyes of the sun, the two dive deeper into their sea of memories. Chapter 367: Chapter 367 Confrontation.. While the two parents were talking harmoniously despite having a slight moment of awkwardness around them, the two currently sat down opposite each other, Xiao Long with his attempt at storytelling by making some weird gestures and funny approach, and Xiao Luan giggling nonstop, watching the person she considered her half in amused manner.All of that beautiful event would have been complete if not for their daughter, Xiao Lian, who reluctantly stepped away from the spot. Her gaze was sharp, and the violent yet calm aura of the ocean still enveloped her body. Soma, who watched their situation, signed helplessly. He turned his gaze and saw no presence of the other two, who apparently tried to be considerate by staying inside the house, enjoying their tea time. Realizing he was alone with Xiao Lian, Soma took her delicate hands and then interlocked them together, making Xiao Lian''s aura seep back inside as her body stoned like a statue. "Xiao Lian. No! Lian''er". Xiao Lian''s body flinched, and her demeanour turned hundred eighty degrees. The tension in her body lessened while she submerged in the warmth from their interlocking palms. "...Mm, What is it, Soma?". From that on, Soma contemplated how he should open up the topic, but after seeing her flushed face, looking adorably toward his face. His mind heated up, and any reason or thought he had in mind disappeared. His body moved on its own, placing his other hand on her cheek. The soft and smooth texture that touched his skin gave his heart a slight turmoil for resisting the urge to squeeze it. So, instead, he used his thumb to caress it lightly, making Xiao Lian''s face redden further while closing her eyes. "Shit, she is too cute!". Feeling intoxicated by the situation they were in, Soma''s head slowly drifted from its post, moving forward as it got ready to pluck those pink lips off her. However, when their faces were inch enough before touching, Soma sensed a tremendous bloodlust from his side, and his hand reluctantly parted with the cheek. He caught something that had been thrown at him with enough force to destroy a boulder. From the pain that stung his palm and the trembling that still happened to his hand, Soma''s mind cleared. He parted away from Xiao Lian, looked at his hand, and clenched it a few times to check if anything was wrong. "Brat, you dare!". A solemn voice echoed in the place; it was thick and filled with fury, and it was directed at Soma with the intent to crush his head. Soma turned to the source and found Xiao Long, with his wrathful face glaring at his sides, which was in close proximity to Xiao Lian. Xiao Lian was baffled by the situation. He turned to the other one and saw Xiao Luan covering her mouth, feeling thrilled by the courageous act her daughter and Soma did. Even from her eyes, Soma could see a bit of excitement in it, like a child who had just received her first toy. "Fuu, thanks to him. I regained my calm for a bit". Soma muttered under his heart as he exhaled to dispose of his earlier thoughts. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Soma had to activate his skill to strengthen his mind further. Thanks to that, his heated mind cooled off, and his enraptured passion dwindled down. "Let''s continue it later when there are no eyes around". He exhaled and tried to turn to his side, but. "...You!?". Before Soma could react and give a reason for his act, Xiao Lian released her connected hands and summoned her blue spear, radiating a dangerous Azure Aura along with mists that started to gather in the place, creating a stream in mid-air. Another shocking thing happened when her emotion devoured her; Xiao Lian didn''t realize it. However, the sky dampened, and black clouds began to gather above, pulled by an invincible force that shocked everyone in place. "Xiao Lian enough! It''s okay, I am alright. So, calm yourself!". Soma stood in front of her while getting hold of her shoulders, shaking her body off to throw her mind in disarray. Thanks to that, reason starts to fill her eyes, and she retracts her emotions to the way she usually does: calm and collected. This is one of the many terrifying facts about Xiao Lian when she used her full potential. When her emotions were fully exposed, and the fact she used the strongest element in the world, which is water, she could change the topography or weather herself, combined with her legendary rank weapon. That is how fearsome her talent and might are in the story. This is why a lot of people say that Xiao Lian is classified as the second strongest character, below Leon, whose existence is like a cheat. Also, Xiao Lian is still not in her prime, which will happen years ahead, but she could already change the weather. Soma could only sweat and grin in his heart, for he was lucky enough to become her partner. Soma dismissed his thoughts after finding out everything had returned to normal. He turned his back, facing Xiao Long and Xiao Luan, who were stupefied witnessing their daughter''s wrath for the first time. Then, under the many pairs of eyes that gathered to the commotion in place, Soma bowed his torse ninety degrees and opened his mouth to let everyone in the place could hear his voice. "I am sorry for my rude behaviour. Earlier, my thought was clouded by seeing a Goddess was right in front of me so I was drawn to her, and almost did something inappropriate". "What!?". "Oh my!?". "Mm!?". "!?". All the females in the area, whether it was the one in mention or just a bystander, their faces blushed furiously, hearing a passion confessing from the boy who gallantly declared it under the heavens. Xiao Lian''s gaze turned blank; her brain failed to process the whole thing as it was currently short-circuited. "I am truly sorry for what I did. Let me introduce myself!". Soma''s clear and dignified tone reverberated within the place and succeeded in baiting many pairs of eyes to stop in their doing and see this drama development. "My name was given to me by my mother from birth and that is Xiao Ma. Or you can call me Soma as that was what my father named me". Everyone except those who stood on the stage tilted their heads, wondering how a person could have two names in his life. "...I see, so, you are that Xiao Lei son, just like my wife said". Xiao Long muttered inside his heart. He turned his gaze toward his wife and saw she was happy beyond words. Upon witnessing that, his chest tightened, making his face contorted in pain. He had already heard everything from Xiao Luan about her current state, which was awoken from her long slumber. Also, the fact that the boy who faced him now was willing to give a few drops of legendary Elixir to let her recover into full health was something that he felt grateful for and wanted to repay him with all he could. However, one thing he couldn''t accept was his wife''s decision to court Xiao Lian and the boy without him knowing, and when he turned around and wanted to see the kid, the two were in the middle of something that flared his wrath. "As such, family head Xiao. I faced you today because I have some matters regarding your daughter". "!?". While deep in thought, Xiao Long flinched, his eyes bloated, feeling uncomfortable about the development. "I happen to be the one who is lucky enough to have your daughter as my partner, and I wish to live by her side from here and now on. So, I would feel grateful as her father to receive your blessing¡­". "Hmph, no way! How dare you brat! I would not give you my blessing! Ever!". The atmosphere halted as everyone in the place turned to the grumpy old man who crossed his hands on his chest while acting childish. Xiao Long threw his face away while folding his lips. Xiao Luan felt tremendous guilt and shame as she facepalmed for witnessing her husband''s stupid act. Meanwhile, the servants who recognized their lord''s nature regarding his daughter, especially Xiao Lian. They shook their heads and sighed helplessly, muttering some encouragement in their heart for the boy. "Work hard, boy! Bring that foolish grumpy daddy down!". "Mm? Soma, why bother to ask for his opinion. I don''t care if he will give us a blessing or not for our relationship". Hearing the cold and cruel words leaked from Xiao Lian''s pink lips. Xiao Long clutches his heart as he loses the strength in his feet. With many eyes witnessing the scene, Xiao Long dropped down to his knees, holding the urge to spit a mouthful of blood from his mouth. Soma turned to the side as he tried to appease Xiao Lian, who was still fuming about the disturbance earlier. He took a few seconds to calm her and then stepped forward, standing straight and facing Xiao Long once more. "Then would you be kind enough to give me some tests, to see if I was worthy to be a partner of your daughter". S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "!?". Chapter 368: Chapter 368 The test. "What!?".Xiao Long eyes widen. Never would he expect someone to dare ask him something as a family head, and that comes from a boy who still hasn''t lived a quarter of his life. His shrunken pupils looked at the man, then alternated it to Xiao Lian, who looked at the boy with a dreamy look. Realizing that his daughter does not even give an eye to him really shakes him to the core. His chest tightens in almost pain, and his limbs start to tremble. However, Xiao Long''s thoughts start to waver as he feels a slight tug on his sleeves coming from his wife, who smiles helplessly, looking at the stupid behavior he is showing. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Luan''er! I know this is foolish of me, but my heart is¡­ My heart can''t forgive it no matter what you say". Xiao Long closed his eyes, and his brain started to recall those days when he visited his wife; seeing Xiao Lian soaked in sweat training using a spear gently soothed his stirred heart. At that time, Xiao Lian would always call him ''father'' and would always follow him adorably like a toddler. Without him noticing, his lips broke into an infatuated grin, which was returned by a slight pinch from his wife. "Stop the gross thought you had! My god, you still haven''t changed ever since". Xiao Luan sighed helplessly; she knew her husband''s tendency when it came to Xiao Lian. His overbearing nature came crashing down on him the instant Xiao Lian had begun to be aware of her surroundings. "It''s not gross, at all! I just remembered the days a long time ago! Also, it is normal for a father to worry about his daughter". "Huff, You think, I, wouldn''t recognize what thoughts inside your head. Stop daydreaming creepy things about your daughter". "...I-I am not!". On the other side of the place, Soma chuckled as he could read what was on Xiao Long''s mind regarding the matter of his daughter. "He is truly the same as mentioned in the story". Without him realizing it, the tension around his body wavered, and he looked warmly at the two parents who were bickering, reminding him about his own parents. "Soma, you okay?". From the side came a worried voice that saw through his heart. Xiao Lian grasped his hands tightly, reminding him of the existence of those who would always be there to help him. "I''m okay, Xiao Lian. Thanks for the comfort!". Soma squeezed her hand and felt a menacing aura that prickled his skin. He glanced at the source and saw Xiao Long grinding his teeth and with blue veins protruding from his temple. "Enough, dear. why don''t you just give them your blessing. Though, this was your daughter''s choice and I see no problem with the boy either, because he is the son of my trusted sisters. So, stop your childish tantrums and get over it!". Xiao Luan''s argument stung where it hurt while Xiao Long''s face darkened, then faced the other side, looking at a faraway place while his temple was drenched in a cold sweat. A light bulb flickered on Soma''s head as he saw the still-stubborn dad; he reluctantly released her hand and took another step forward before opening his mouth. "So, how about it, Xiao Family''s head. Or should I say, "Father!"". "Huh!? Don''t call me father. I had goosebumps over here!". From what Soma remembers, Leon, who still acted timid in front of Xiao Long at that time, received three tests from his stubborn nature that refused to let Xiao Lian be taken. Luckily, Leon could pass the test with a passing grade, making the stubborn man''s mouth stitched. Xiao Long, who remembers the earlier words from the boys, looks into his own thoughts before taking a step forward to face the boy, when he is about to say a word to the boy, trying to order him to reveal his background, Xiao Long''s mouth was agape, no words coming out as he had already heard the situation from his wife regarding the boy''s family condition. "Hmph, even though I have no intention to accept him, talking about his deceased parents is out of line even for myself, so I will test him¡­". "Brat, let''s see how much assets you have to dare to court my daughter. A princess from Xiao Family". "...Is this okay?". Without him noticing, Xiao Luan and Xiao Lian gave the man a disapproving look for asking the boy about his assets, knowing his family condition. "Dear, I think it was too far!". "You!". After getting snarled by his most important people, Xiao Long''s body trembled, and his face turned white; he was a bit regretful about his insensitive questions. But there is no use crying over spilled milk. So, Xiao Long, despite feeling weak in his knees, stood straight and faced the boy. Different from what he feared and Xiao Luan worried about. Instead of getting offended, Soma desperately tried to hold back Xiao Lian, who was ready to rush at her old man, gripping the blue spear that somehow glowed in anger. "It''s okay, Lian''er. I''m alright!". Soma, who finally got Xiao Lian to his back, sighed while wondering why Xiao Long jumped into the second test and ignored the first one as he did to Leon. Whatever it was, he took out something from his relics and presented it to the man. "Monster core?". "Yes, like you see here. As an awakener, I have a ton of this in my storage and it will still accumulate more when I go deep into the dungeon". "Hmph, so what? Besides, it will be¡­". "Nothing compared to your family prestiges and long history. I know that too well!". He cut the old man who almost boasted his family''s entire fortune and heritage from over millennia ever since it was built. "I also have something to tell you, rather than having many assets or whatever that is. I think Xiao Lian would much prefer to stay in a comfortable place with people that she considers important in her life, and without a doubt I can promise her that, with my life on the line. But, of course having money is also important for maintaining our lives when building a family". "Oh my!?". Xiao Luan covered her open mouth; her heart burst into a wonderful joy for Soma, who could see her daughter''s real self. Ever since Xiao Lian was little, Xiao Luan has never even seen her obsessed with materials. When her other brothers and sisters in the family flaunted their possessions, Xiao Lian was never interested. Once, Xiao Luan asked her daughter about it and soon found that the thing that her daughter wanted the most was to stay near her mother and have a warm atmosphere at the dining table every night, recalling the day they had spent together as a family. Xiao Luan''s eyes blurred as tears began to stream down her cheeks, feeling touched and happy for her daughter. "Lian''er, you have truly found someone worth your time in life. I am truly happy for you". As a girl that was born into a family that has a history over millennia. Xiao Luan always worried that her daughter would face a fate, being matched with someone that she never truly desired. However, after looking at the boy in front of her, she felt a huge relief, for knowing Xiao Lian had found her partner. The girl in mention stood still, keeping her gaze straight to the back of a boy that she held dear and knew her better than anyone in her life besides her mother. Unconsciously, her hand grasped the boy''s sleeves, looking down to hide how happy her face was right now. Xiao Long''s cheeks twitched at the boy''s sharp remark, realizing the boy had a better understanding regarding her daughter compared to himself. However, this is still not over; he still has one absolutely necessary thing. "...Strength!". "Pardon?". "What about your strength? Hmph, I couldn''t let a weakling to court my genius chosen heaven''s daughter. If you want to have my blessing, you have to at least have strength as an S-rank awakener". As soon as he mentioned that, the atmosphere turned quiet while many others who listened gave their head a reproachful look at his foolish statement, forcing a boy to have strength beyond his leagues. "Enough dear, this has gone too far!". "Silence please, I must see him to admit defeat at least once". "You!?". The spouses were having an argument, while Soma, the boy mentioned, broke into a fearless grin that stunned everyone else who saw it. Then, under everyone''s gaze, he inhaled deeply, circulating his internal energy with his Aura before releasing it outside. A monstrous heavy pressure weighed down everyone else in the place except Xiao Lian and her mother, who could only see her husband gritting his teeth desperately, trying to endure the heavy pressure that pushed him down. Xiao Long''s breath turned shallow, his body trembling uncontrollably while cold sweat started to drench his back, forcing him to submit to the situation. Multiple shadows came from all over the place, circling the perimeters where Soma and Xiao Long-faced each other. All of their faces were grim; fear started to grip their chest. Soma, who saw the scene, exhaled and retracted his Aura and internal energy from leaking out of his body. As soon as the pressure was gone, Xiao Long and his retainers, who were ready to face the boy with hostile intentions, stood baffled, seeing Soma put an innocent smile on his face and speak. "How was my strength, father?". Chapter 369: Chapter 369 Recognition. With a triumphant expression on his face, Soma asked Xiao Long, who stood still, surrounded by many figures of men showing hostile reactions. As the situation returned to normal, not everyone could just casually accept the situation where a boy could exert so much power that it overwhelmed adults.Fear and awe are lingering in the atmosphere while many eyes look at the figure of a boy waiting for the response from the Xiao family''s head. Xiao Long, still drenched in cold sweat, feigned ignorance of his condition and lifted his gaze straight. Stood there a boy with overwhelming power that even himself and the people that surrounded him frowned upon. He couldn''t fathom or even imagine how hard and arduous the path boy had to achieve that strength at that age; slightly in his heart, from the seed called fear, it sprouted into an amaze. As a family that holds a great tradition of martial arts and history, Xiao Long respected someone strong despite being a person who was younger than him. However, there is a speck of tiny unacceptable facts about her daughter, who suddenly has someone she can rely on as her partner, leaving her father alone. Unconsciously, he clenched both fists and teeth, struggling to hold back the acceptance word that almost spilt from his mouth. The other member of the Xiao family, who saw their master struggle, glared at the boy, making the atmosphere in the place tense without any reason. They are adamant about protecting their master despite knowing the difference in strength. "Those guys!". Xiao Lian, who noticed the tension on the other side, her gaze knitted and, with her thought, summoned the blue spear that soon responded to her calling, manifesting a transparent mist that gathered into a single place, swirling as if to protect them both. Soma sighed, neither could laugh or cry seeing the still stubborn old man who held onto his daughter. He stepped forward, leaned to Xiao Lian closely, and grasped the blue spear in her hands. "Lian''er, let me borrow your weapon?". She was stiffened at first, shocked to see Soma had closed the distance between them in close approximately, as he softly whispered to her ears. "!? Mm, okay". In resignation, Xiao Lian loosened the tension in her body, and the aura that enveloped them both dissipated to thin air, giving the other side a slight relief because their princess did not want to get involved. However, in a matter of seconds, their eyes knitted in horror for the young lady willingly gave the legendary equipment their ancestor had kept after millennia. Their bodies shuddered as they still feared the wild, untamed nature of the weapon, which had its own intellect. Everyone who is a member of the house still remembers a tragic moment when many warriors from the main or branch family attempted to tame it but ended up with an injury or even losing a limb. No one has even been recognized by the spear ever since its first founder, and now it has settled in the hands of Xiao Lian. The girl who was raised as an outcast, living in the small corner of the palace away from the manor, wealth and attention from the other. Under the pitying gaze of many people, they saw Xiao Lian give the spear to the kid as he stepped forward. Xiao Long and many other core members of the house frowned as they opened their mouths to warn the boy not to act rashly, but something unbelievable happened. A crackle of crimson thunder began to resound everywhere in the place. The loud shattering sound shook everyone''s eardrum, making their body tremble in fear. Crimson Lightning began to dance across the area around Soma; its sheer power and brilliant might charred the ground and raised the temperature in the place, singing the praise of the overlord. Within those events, the blue spear glowed intensely in blue light before crimson colour mixed in, changing it into purple. Another shattering thunder resonated as the sky above turned pitch black, and the air turned damp. Gradually, a dot of water began to splash into the ground, followed by a massive downpour that bewildered everyone in the place. "What in the world!?". Xiao Long, who was shaken, looked at the blackened sky and saw swirling black clouds began to gather with crimson veins scattered around. Then, as if it was not enough to turn the weather, the black clouds opened up, revealing a majestic figure of a mythical being they have revered ever since its founding. "Loong!(Dragon)". He witnessed the ancient beast open its mouth wide; its body was around thirty meters in length, manifested purely by crimson lightning. The deer antler protruded from its head, its mane crackling every time the Loong opened its jaw. Four menacing talons that could destroy a mountain, also what made Xiao Long speechless were the myriad scales, as if carved by a god''s hands, presented themselves around Loong''s body. Many people who watched it soon dropped down in shock; the mythical being, as if ignoring the mortal''s gaze, descended and swirled itself around Soma before settling behind him, standing upright and looking at his master opponent. Soma held the purple spear tightly while a stream of vicious crimson lightning enveloped his body. "No way!?". Not only Xiao Long but everyone in the place, including Xiao Lian, have the same thoughts after witnessing the crazy event before their eyes. While in the centre of attention, Soma''s instinct skill flared up, and he felt an ominous premonition coming up from somewhere, looking at him directly. But he pretended not to be aware and kept his gaze straight toward the people in front of him, especially Xiao Long. "I will deal with it later. First and foremost, I must settle this matter first!". Soma slightly moved as he thrust the spear forward, and the crimson dragon behind him roared. It shook the atmosphere around and launched itself forward, making the people before him turn death pale. "Soma stop!". Xiao Lian, who noticed it too late, rushed ahead, but Soma had already planned it, so he pushed further the spearhead up toward the sky as the dragon followed his act, swimming gracefully toward the sky. "Break for me!". Soma roared those words, and as soon as the Loong touched the black clouds, a loud shockwave occurred, pushing the black clouds away. It buzzed everyone''s ears as the sky returned to its clear state, and the dragon finished its master order, swimming several turns in the sky before disappearing. He twisted his wrist, placed the spear behind his back, gazed to the front toward the Xiao family members and opened his mouth. "With this, are you finally able to accept the fact that I want to court your daughter?". Silence hung around them, and Xiao Long, who still looked at the beautiful clear sky, couldn''t indulge in his own senses anymore. The earlier event was too outstanding or rather too mind-blowing for him to speak words. Without saying anything, he looked forward and saw Soma, who stood proudly with a smile on his face, flinched as he was being slapped by Xiao Lian, who was fuming for his earlier act that almost endangered her mother. Looking at their figures, he suddenly opened his old memories of when he was being yelled at by Xiao Luan; he sighed and turned to his side to see Xiao Luan still undisturbed; as usual, her heart was undeterred even before a mighty being. Unconsciously, the corner of his lips lifted, sighed at the umpteenth time, and opened his mouth. "Do whatever you want!". "You mean?". Soma, Xiao Lian, and Xiao Luan turned to look at him, who seemed small and had lowered shoulders. "I accept your courting, for now". "For now?". "Hmph, don''t you ever make my daughter cry, kid. Because if you do, I will drag her back to this place and forbid you from meeting her". "!?". "Oh my, stubborn as ever, ufufu!". S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One comment from his wife was enough to make him look ridiculous as a person who stands at the top of the family. Everyone else exchanges some looks before realization comes from the earlier talks. True, as Xiao Lian was talented and was chosen as the wielder of the legendary spear in their family, there will be many invitations in the future who want to take her hand as a partner. However, witnessing the earlier power and majestic figure of a boy who wields the spear composedly moved their heart and etched the boy''s figure into their heart as a person worthy of their respect. Soma exhaled and washed away the trial he had put on himself. Without uttering a single word, he bowed his torso ninety degrees while everyone else was shocked to see that. "I will work hard to not let that trust ruined, father!". "Don''t call me father, it''s sickening me!". ***** Within the luxurious manor, hidden from the people''s gaze, look further inside, where there is a basement so wide that it was baffled to be built under the ground. The place was damp with sweat, urinal and many more liquids mixed together, creating a mix of chaotic odour that could choke humans to death. However, all of that was irrelevant for a woman who awoke from her sleep on the king-size bed covered by a thin layer of cloth for privacy, but even though for privacy, the woman inside was bare nude, having no slightest shame, exposing her alluring body and enchanting face. The woman stared at a certain place; her eyes glowed in red colour, and no barrier could block her as she witnessed a young boy with so much power and vitality that made her crotch tremble and start leaking. "This feeling!?". What made her interested in the boy was because of the familiar feeling he exuded; it was the same as her previous master, The Demon Lord. His overwhelming might with its ominous aura, attracted her attention to him. "Khihihi, I''m curious as to how delicious his life force is?". Chapter 370: Chapter 370 First contact. After the commotion that occurred when Soma unleashed his power mixed with the Legend-grade spear Xiao Lian possessed, the news spread like wildfire. Now, if anyone in the place witnessed Soma, their eyes would glitter with respect.Soma and Xiao Lian, who received acceptance from the family''s head, were currently loitering around the place, as Xiao Lian, with a bright expression full of affection, introduced the place she grew up in. The Martial hall, main house, library, and kitchen were where the servants bulged their eyes when they saw their youngest princess had returned. Sadly, the other young master and princess are unavailable because some of them had already wed to another family while some of it was dealing with some issues within the country. Soma happily let himself be dragged around by Xiao Lian as he felt a piercing glare from a distance, still following him since the earlier event. He feigned ignorance while racking his brain as to how he dealt with it. Unlike any other demon enemy he had fought, this one is rather expert in hiding because of her mastery of curses and illusion magic. Even Damian, as their leader, couldn''t fathom her existence unless he asked help from Anna, who was still gravely injured. In the story, the demon decides to show its opening by revealing herself in front of Leon and trying to inflict him with her charm, but as he was being protected by the Saviour mark that moment, he turned the tide and managed to inflict grave wounds. As to making her retreat sloppily and then release the ace she had built over the years. "Soma, let''s go there this time!". While the two couples approached the back garden, Soma was suddenly stupefied by the view. Spread within his eyes a vast ocean of green, a transparent pond that reflected the color of the sky, his eyes guided toward a firm building that stood in the middle of it. A pavilion that seemed to fit a whole family was built; it had a red frame made from wood, and the roof was pointed upward with black tiles. Connected to the land was a strong bridge made from concrete as its base and wood for its main body; it stretched toward the pavilion, prompting the passer to walk in safely. Xiao Lian dragged Soma as the two of them walked onto the bridges, mesmerized by the view below, where many colorful fish swam calmly under the water. Hands interlocked, the two came as if welcomed by nature. A strong gust of chilly wind passed by. They stopped in their progress, letting their bodies cool off, and then stood on the edge of the pavilion facing the vast blue pond, which gave them a serene feeling. "...Mm, Soma?". "Hm, What''s the matter, Lian''er?". This was unusual, as Xiao Lian''s reserved tone echoed, and it attracted his attention to the side, only to see her eyes turn misty. Slowly, as the fire of affection started to burn, her pale cheeks turned pink, and her eyes closed their lids, awakening his suppressed desire earlier. With his other hand, he reached her cheek, making her body flinch upon contact. Its soft texture and smooth skin urged him to squeeze it tight, but he held in and closed the distance between them. Soma plucked her smooth and unripened lips as a burst of happiness jolted his nerves awake, rousing his testosterone level to peak. The world faded as he couldn''t get enough of the sweet and soft sensation that naturally ignited another thing inside him, which was lust. "Mm!?". Hearing her groan jolted Soma''s consciousness, and he reluctantly parted away to see Xiao Lian out of breath. It seemed she was trying to hold her breath for as long as possible. "You okay?". He asked while tenderly caressing her cheeks, resisting the urge to pluck those tasty lips once again as she still had a dreamy look on her face. "Mm, I''m okay". As he couldn''t hold back the desire that began to accumulate, Soma exhaled and embraced her soft body closed, letting her face directly hear his beating heart. Xiao Lian''s eyes opened wide. Seeing the loud heartbeat that resonated with her own, her other hand reached out to his chest and slightly opened up some room for them to stare at each other''s eyes. Once locked, everything seems meaningless as the two could only see each other, nothing more and nothing less. With the same desire that reignited, Xiao Lian clutched his clothes and softly whispered. "Soma, again! Kiss me!". Her words soon became the trigger of the two shadows, melting into one as the two shared a passionate flirt throughout the day until the sun had enough of them and decided to take a rest. ***** As the day had fallen and night began to ascend to the sky, Soma and Xiao Lian, with smiles on their faces, strolled around the place as their destination was already in front of them. The light that came from her mother''s house brought back some childhood memories of when Xiao Lian was coming home from her practice; at this time, her mother was always the one who cooked her meals, and then they would enjoy it together, sometimes accompanied by Xiao Rui, sharing their stories to liven the atmosphere. "Hm, this smells nice!". Soma, who had a sharper sense than her, caught the sweet and savory scent from the house, making Xiao Lian''s eyes sparkle. He smiled helplessly to see her childish attitude and stopped in his tracks, giving Xiao Lian a tilt in her head. "Lian''er, you go first! I have some business to take care of". As soon as those words left his mouth, Xiao Lian''s eyes knitted, wary about the matter that involved Soma. As far as she could recall, none of it was good if it involved him. Soma, who noticed the doubt that was shown from her sharp red eyes, shrugged and then pinched her cheeks to loosen the tension in her body. "Ahaha, relax. I just want to call some of my friends to make sure something is right. You''re aware of my current activity in the Academy, right? I spent most of my time with them for more than a month." True to his words, Xiao Lian always saw the three of them together in the canteen and even after school. From what she heard, they were punished for what happened at the festivals, which is why they acted like that. It was such a lonely month without his presence, but because of that, the girls could expand their circle''s activities to gain more friendships in their group. Lucy, Tiara, Akane, Lydia, and sometimes Eri gathered around, talking about random stuff in the canteen, which made her day colorful. "Mm, alright, I will be going ahead. You must hurry or the food will be gone before you can eat!". "Yeah!?". Xiao Lian tip-toes as she clutches his clothes tight before planting a kiss on his cheek. It was brief, but the soft and warm sensation still lingers in his brain, bringing a euphoric sense of happiness. She throttled ahead, leaching Soma behind while his face turned solemn. He walked away from the place, pretending to take out his phone. Soma then stood within a junction in the corridor, leaning against the pillar. He tinkered with his phone nonchalantly and began to act oblivious to his surroundings. "She is coming!" His sharp sense noticed a certain figure approaching him, but he kept his gaze straight on the display. Then, when the time came when he almost pressed the call button, his shoulder was tapped, which promptly made his body jump from his place, startling both of them. [Curses Charm detected in the user body] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Resisting the effect of the curse] [Curse resistance skill proficiency level up] [Curse Charm neglected] [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A long list of transparent windows blocked his sight, but with a single thought, it disappeared, which proved enough of his assumption about the person he suspected. Xiao Yin wore a tight cheongsam that revealed her bodyline perfectly; around her chest, there was an opening that showed her cleavage, and her tight and smooth right leg was exposed as the slit was high enough to reach her waist. Her body unnaturally released an alluring scent as sweet as forbidden nectar, which could attract males to pounce on her. Confidently, Xiao Yin walked ahead and approached Soma, who was shaking his head several times, trying to get rid of something disturbing him. Meanwhile, as Soma saw Xiao Yin was sure about her approach, with her mature and sexy smile, she closed the distance and soon took Soma''s lips into her, then deeply embraced his robust body, which strangely enough excited her. [Extra Skill Puppeteer Activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Curse resistance skill 8 activated] [Curse Charm neglected] Within his inner struggle, Soma frowned in rage for what she had done to him. However, he must play along with her plan to let him meet her. Because he knew that person was only interested in someone with a strong life force. As he endured the intense twirling of her tongue and soft embrace, which strangely made him goosebumps, Xiao Yin finally released his lips and smiled in satisfaction after watching Soma''s eyes lose their light. "Fufu, controlling a young adolescent boy is surely easy. Ah, finally you are under my control". ("Like hell, I would get charmed by you, Old Hag!") "...Fufu, for now, return to your own life and come when I am calling you, understood sweetheart!". Soma gently nodded his head, like a lifeless machine. Xiao Yin stroked his cheek before giving him one last kiss on the cheeks, embracing his body, and made sure that the curse that leaked from her body seeped deeply into his well-being. "Good you must go!". Xiao Yin gently pushed Soma aside and disappeared into the shadows of the night. Soma, who was left behind, stood up. His face began to contort in disgust, but soon, it reverted before he went back to the house where his family awaited. ("This humiliation! I will certainly pay it back tenfold. Just you wait, Luxuria!") Chapter 371: Chapter 371 Visiting. After doing the task her Master had asked her to Do, Xiao Yin slipped away from the world''s gaze and entered her own room. As usual, her room was dimly lit, with only a flickered golden light from the candles scattered across the sideline of the king-size bed.Xiao Yin closed her eyes and concentrated, trying to connect her thoughts with her Master. "My Queen, everything is as you ordered". Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A silence hung in the room before looming shadows began to move away from their territory, covering the flickering fire; the shadows condensed themselves before conjuring a figure of a female human. The figure of the shadows was eerily sexy; just from her appearance, Xiao Yin could feel something resonating inside her, rousing her desire. However, she held back and kneeled in place. {Good job, tomorrow! Bring him into me! I will look into him myself and probably have some taste, then, I will decide what will happen to his future} Even though there are two individuals in the place, Xiao Yin is the only one who casually talks with the shadows, while the shadow figure only transmits her thoughts telepathically. "Understood!". The female shadow raised her index finger and flicked something toward Xiao Yin''s temple as it entered her body. Soon, Xiao Yin''s body jerked uncontrollably, her gaze turned feverish, and heat began to gnaw at her being, sending a rush of pleasure throughout her system, making her body shuddered pleasantly. Xiao Yin''s body started to convulse several times, and the imprinted primal desire which humans had and that is to mate. Worse, it has awoken in a starved condition, as she is willing to devour every male in sight. Her body slightly dropped to the ground while her hand slithered through her sensitive area like a snake and began to play with it. "Aah, My Queen!?". A light moan escaped her lips as her desire started to run wild, and her body began to spasms, following by a liquid that flooded the floor. {This is my reward; please yourself for the night!} As the shadow figure disappeared. Xiao Yin summoned a bell within her storage and shook it intensely. A high-pitched tingling rhyme echoed inside the place and was accompanied by the sound of a blasted door, showing the figure of a robust, healthy man. "My lady!?". The guards that always followed behind her, his eyes bloated from their sockets, and some part of his body began to pitch a tent. "My-My lady?". "Hurry up, and bring the other then lock the room for tonight!". The guard gulped his saliva, began to slam the door shut and called his other coworkers. Meanwhile, Xiao Yin''s body was on fire, and her clothes were drenched in sweat, making them uncomfortable to wear. She tore it down, a sense of freedom completely enveloped her body, and she began playing with her sensitive area. As her desire started to running out of control, the door opened once more. However, instead of one, now, several men with healthy complexions and reddened cheeks looked toward their respected lady in heat and with the seductive smiles Xiao Yin gave them, everyone began to have their own fair share of the pleasure in the long night. ***** [Daily quest cleared] [All stats raised +1] A new day had welcomed him with open arms. The chilly winter wind that stung his skin stiff was not enough to stop Soma from doing his routine. Steam emerged from his body as proof of his intense labor. Still, not enough with just that, he began to train some of his martial movements and the second techniques, which garnered the others'' attention. As expected from the house that upholds the values of Martial Arts, Soma''s action was regarded as honorable, and his reputation skyrocketed. Soma clenched his fists, and like a coiling dragon, crimson lightning started to dance across his skin and spread to his surroundings while he was also doing his internal breathing to gain control over himself. After yesterday''s event, Soma realised some of his shortcomings in controlling his power. There is too much waste in his spending on aura and lightning control. Of course, in other people''s eyes, that was something worth being proud of at his age. Soma had to deal with it step by step, so that it wouldn''t disrupted his foundation and when the relentless battle with his enemy came, he could be ready to face it with confidence. Standing a little bit far away from his place inside the house, Soma''s girlfriends, with eyes still in a daze, groggily stare at his diligent figure and feel ashamed for not waking up early to come along in his training. Xiao Luan and Xiao Rui, helped by Xiao Bai, were busy preparing their stuff when they approached the table with three steamed pots. "Lian''er, called Soma!". "Mm". "Also, Hina and Serafina, you should wash your face first before having breakfast!". "Yes, thank you, Mrs. Xiao Luan". "Alright, Thank you. Leader, Lets go!". Xiao Lian rushed outside. Her body stiffened as a cold breeze passed, and her listless eyes jolted awake. She rubbed her palms while blowing it gently to keep it warm. "Soma! Breakfast is ready!". With his last punch, Soma unleashes a straight jab coated by crimson lightning, and it shoots forward with a ''bang'', distorting the space around it. He exhaled and straightened his body, loosening the tension around his body, then turned to Xiao Lian. "Yeah, I''m coming right away". Soma wiped the sweat from his temple and began to walk away, approaching Xiao Lian, whose figure seemed surreal in the morning. She was still wearing her thin white gown, which was almost see-through with the help of a bit of light. He hurriedly took her cold palm and entered the house before others dared to look at her. Once inside, Soma told her he needed to rinse his sweat before joining the dining table. "Mm, fine, I will tell the others. Also, Soma". "What?". Xiao Lian closed the distance between them and pulled Soma slightly down to reach his lips. "Good morning". With a smug expression on her face, she skipped around and disappeared to wash her face. Meanwhile, Soma was stoned and could only smile helplessly. He shook his head and first visited his own room, only to find his phone vibrating from the incoming messages. Soma picked it up, curious as to who had messaged him first thing in the morning. "Wow, this is rare!?". Lin Fan''s name popped out from the display, and when he checked the content, Soma nodded and soon replied to the boy so that Lin Fan could know when he would come. With a ''clink,'' Xiao Bai and Xiao Rui collected the empty bowl, pot, and utensils they had been using a moment ago and began to rinse them in the washbasin. As everyone enjoyed their relaxed time, Soma stood out like a sore thumb. He stood up and then approached his Aunt. Feeling reserved, Soma exhaled and then opened his mouth. "...Aunt, can you take me to the Lin Family?". All eyes began to gather at him and soon found themselves nodding after the explanation and outfit he wore. Xiao Rui, holding onto a plate, paused to scan his Nephew''s appearance. Unlike his usual casual clothes, he was now wearing a black Hanfu outfit with tied sleeves. If talking about the Lin Family, Xiao Rui could still recall the family''s current head, who suddenly prostrated in front of her, thanking Soma. Until this moment, she is still wondering what is actually happening between the two of them. Sure, the relationship between the two families was good, but she knew it was not a simple matter like that. There is something else she still misses. "Well, I can, but, when exactly do you want to go?". "Well, sooner will be better". "Okay, I will prepare the car for you, after I finish this!". "Thanks, Aunt!". Soma turned his back and heard her Aunt begin to have small talk with Xiao Bai behind him as he returned to the dining table. As expected, all eyes began to gather around him, curious as to what matters needed him to go to the Lin Family. "Fuuh, It seemed I can''t run from some explanation". "Of course!". Hina replied firmly, followed by the other two, who nodded in sync. Soma smiled helplessly and then turned to Xiao Luan, who rested her cheek on her palm and smiled. "Oh my, you guys are truly intimated with each other". Soma begins to tell them the story of Lin Fan helping him with something and then gives Lin Fan a few drops of Elixir to save his ill family. Xiao Luan, who has been oblivious to the happenings in the world, opened her eyes wide as she listened carefully. Meanwhile, Xiao Rui returned and heard the news. She gulped her saliva in horror, seeing her Nephew in a new light because it seemed he was a person who could do anything. "We can be sitting around here like nothing happened. We must hurry and depart!". "Mm, but Mother? What sort of relationship do you have with the Lin Family?". Xiao Lian asked her mother, who began to act in distress. They were unfamiliar with the story, but Lin Fan''s mother and Xiao Luan had a story when they were young. "Well, I will tell you on the road. Besides, Rui, is the car ready?". "Yes, it was ready". "Good, let''s go everyone". With a firm tone, Xiao Luan led the family to visit Lin''s family under the disguise of shopping. Chapter 372: Chapter 372 Arrived at Lin Family. Warm sunlight filtered through the window behind him, brightening the neat room filled with paperwork and books. It also brightened the man''s mood, who shed a sigh of relief for finishing the documents early, even though he had to stay up all night.Xiao Long, who finished his work deliberately early and intended to visit his awoken wife, felt elated by the new feeling sprouting in his chest. When Xiao Luan still lay on the bed, he despaired like his daughter, but as the family he was, he must not fall. He had something in his hands to deal with, even if he had to act cruelly. Days turned to weeks and then went to years with no improvement in her condition. The days he spent were so bleak without her laugh and warmth, which always soothed his tired heart in between his busy work. Of course, he had other wives to comfort him when he was sad. Still, all of that fell in comparison to the woman Xiao Long had ever courted himself, not because of the family tradition but because of a fateful encounter he had. With vigorous spirit in the morning, he abruptly stood up from his seat, and then, at the same time, the door in the room opened, making his face contorted in a frown. "Sorry for the sudden intrusion, My liege, but I have some report to inform". His adjutant, Xiao Fang, comes directly undisturbed even as he is being glared at, holding a piece of paper. "Leave that for later! I must go to my wife to ensure she is healthy". Xiao Fang stopped in front of the desk office and looked at his lord weirdly. Yesterday, he saw him being close to his wife until the day turned dark, ignoring his own work. However, once he looked at the finished document, he saw that the work that had already been finished was piled up in a well-organized manner, giving him a mixed feeling as to why he wasn''t always this serious about work. "I am afraid your effort will be meaningless". "Ha? WHat do you mean?". Xiao Fang presented the paper in his hands and slid it to his lord''s side to show that it was a permit. Feeling curious, Xiao Long began to look into the content, only to find himself stiffened for the permit before him; his wife''s name was on it, and so were the others. "...I-Impossible, b-but why? Where is she going?". In the paper, there is a word that caught his attention: shopping. "Shopping?". "Yes, Xiao Rui''s adjutant who stayed here delivered this paper a moment ago". "Then there is still time for me to join in!". S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, they are already gone as the paper has landed on me". "!?". With a new destination in his head, Xiao Long hurriedly moved away from his desk and walked toward the door before the cruel words from Xiao Fang made him stumble and fall. However, Xiao Long abruptly sprung up within a few moments and turned to look at his resigned adjutant. "Then, let''s ask Xiao Rui''s adjutant where they will go. I want to join them". The door opened with a bang as Xiao Long walked briskly, full of vigor, giving Xiao Fang a slight headache. "Fuuh, forget it! Let''s return to my own work!". Meanwhile, on the other side of the place, there is Xiao Bai, who holds a wooden basket filled with cloth. She was facing Xiao Yin, who intended to visit the house to say hello to Xiao Luan but ultimately received baffled news as her eyes widened on the spot. "Eh, they are gone!?". "I am afraid, yes. They are planning to have a shopping trip with everyone". "I see". Xiao Yin looked toward the house, and indeed, she couldn''t feel a presence at all except for the girl before her. She contemplated, but upon hearing no news from her master, it seemed the matter could be put on hold for a moment. "Right, the time was still young. I hope he will come back in the evening so that it could be the perfect present for her master to taste him at night. As for that commoner Xiao Luan!". At first, she was disturbed by Xiao Luan''s awakening, but after being told by her master, she was calmed and began to plot another scheme in the place by taking a jar filled with medicine her master had given her. "Well, I can visit another time. Here, some medicine to help your master". "Eh!? Thank you very much!". "I will take my leave!". Seeing the lady leave, Xiao Bai lowered her torso to make sure that no one else was present. "...". She straightened her posture and then turned to look at the jar in her hands while sighing in a tired manner. "Fuuh, another suspicious-looking medicine, huh". Even though she looked like a regular girl, Xiao Bai had already realized a while ago that the medicine that Xiao Yin often gives is not medicine at all. "Well, as usual, I will store it in the warehouse". ***** "Welcome, Soma and others". Lin Fan bowed his torso slightly to greet Soma and his family, who had just arrived at the Lin family''s place. "Thank you for welcoming us, Lin Fan". Soma hurriedly stood in front of him and began to urge the boy to have level eyes so that they could talk comfortably. Unlike the Xiao family''s house, the Lin Family''s house was a mix of modern and ancient heritage architecture, creating a balanced contrast that perfectly amplifies both eras. This gave Soma and the others awe when they looked at their surroundings. "Oh my, thank you for welcoming me, Family head, Lin Fan. My name is Xiao Luan. I happen to have a history with your mother". After realizing the person he had dealt with, Lin Fan''s eyes were slightly bloated as he recalled the woman named Xiao Luan being bedridden. However, as she caught the sight of Soma, his stirred heart calmed down, and he nodded understandingly then and welcomed the greetings with parted lips. "I see, thank you for visiting this place. We welcome you all". With that, Lin Fan began to escort the guest himself as they bypassed a white-paved road with a vast garden on each side. Many subordinates greeted their young lords as they tended to their fields. They walked into small bridges with a man-made stream flowing below them. It stretched far away and seemed infinitely circling the place. The clear and glittering water that presented before them opened their eyes wide in amazement, for they saw a fish swimming competitively, trying to escape the gaze of the human above the surface. Instead of bringing them into the ancient living space, Lin Fan brought them into a circular space. In front of it, there was a white mansion, and several people were awaiting their arrival. "Oh, I didn''t think to see an old friend would be here". A beautiful woman wearing a deep violet Hanfu welcomed them with a mysterious gaze as she scanned the guests. Her straight raven hair cascades to her bosom, while her face is lightly make-up to look fresh. She stood tall at 170 cm with a slender body. "Oh my, Please. We are not that old. It''s been a while, Huang. I heard we had the same problem." "Huhu,,, indeed we have. It''s been a while, Luan". Lin Huang chuckled before she descended the stairs one by one and then pointed her gaze at Soma. Each ''clink'' from her heels brought her steps closer to Soma, and then she stopped and stood slightly before him. "Soma, am I right?". Her clear and firm tone, plus the sharp gaze she directed at Soma, made the hair on his body stand up. He never saw the woman being mentioned in the story, only a glimpse of it hearing Lin Fan''s monologue, but from what he caught, it seemed she was a strong and strict mother. "Yes!". Lin Huang straightened her posture and lowered her head ninety degrees, causing the other guests to stiffen in shock. "Um, what is this all about?". Soma feigned ignorance and opened his mouth, making Lin Huang smile for a bit and straighten her posture. "...I thank you from the bottom of my heart". "No, everything was just a cause and effect. It was such a coincidence when Lin fan and I¡­". "Even so, not only do you give such precious drops of Elixirs, but the most important thing is not to let my son walk away on the wrong path. As his mother, I am deeply indebted to you. So, Thank you very much." Once again, not only Lin Huang but all of the people from the Lin family bowed their heads in gratitude, making the situation heavy and awkward. "Okay, I accept your gratitude so please raise your head. I am feeling uncomfortable receiving this!". Lin Huang straightened her posture, followed by others, as she lifted the corner of her mouth, feeling immense relief for his son to meet such a wondrous boy. "Well, it was bad for a guest to wait long outside, Why don''t we enter first!". As soon as those words escaped Lin Huang''s lips, a loud ''boom'' blasted away a quarter of the mansion, and a terrifying roar that shook the atmosphere resonated, making the world succumb to fear. "Gyaaaa!". Chapter 373: Chapter 373 Step Forward. The air feels heavy and suffocating at the same time. Everyone beside Soma grits their teeth to hold their feet, which are barely standing because of the roar. As the shock echoed through the place, it came crashing like waves. One by one, regular people who worked in Lin''s Family blackened out. They felt their bodies swayed by the tremor beneath their feet, invoking deep fear.Lin Huang, who just recovered, and Xiao Luan received much more severe backlash from the other. Their physicality was fine, but mentally, they were struggling to retain their almost slipped consciousness. "Kuuh!, Mother¡­". Lin Fan circulated his internal energy to cloak his skin, lessening the burden of the pressure that weighed him down. However, when he tried to protect his mother, the trembling around him died down, and the terror that reverberated in the place subsided, making the surrounding atmosphere eerily death-quiet. Soma, who holds Xiao Luan in his hands, knit his brows as his instinct skill kept ringing an alarm that made his body tingle all over the place. "Mother!?". Xiao Lian hurriedly grasped her mother''s hand. With a pale face, she circled Xiao Luan''s hand on her neck and gave her a place to lean. Slowly, as if she were afraid of something precious, she circled her hand and let her mother sit down to catch her breath. "Sister Luan, you okay?". "Soma, What was that?". "This feeling!?". His other family sprung up forward, as Xiao Rui began to tend to Xiao Luan''s condition. Meanwhile, the other two, Hina and Serafina, stood beside him, who had separated from Xiao Luan. He also still had no definite answer about the situation, but one thing came to his mind when it came to Lin Fan''s Arc. "No, that should not be possible¡­!?". Soma muttered the impossible route that had been set off for Lin Fan''s path. He thought that because he interfered in saving his family, it would be the end of it, and Lin Fan would have his deserved ending. In the original route, Lin Fan, who is restless about his own growth and anxious about his family''s condition, chooses a last resort, which becomes his downfall when his family becomes demonized and gets purified by Leon. However, all of those events will happen in the next year after the four families finish their annual gathering on December 31st. Lin Fan will contact Damian and eventually let his family be taken care of by them and become another guinea pig. That event should not have happened right now, following Lin Fan''s change and his interference, unless someone was aware of it or it was already predestined. However, deep within his mind, a wicked and vengeful smile of the girl who was almost cornering him at that time cast her menacing glare at him from another dimension. "Lin Fan, what is happening!? Hm, Soma!?". A distressed voice comes from a young boy with blonde hair, carrying an unconscious Lucy on his back, followed by the other two, Tiara and Akane, running toward Soma''s group while attracting an entity with red skin; it was a demonized person. The demonized figure is a young girl with an average height of 158 cm and a slender figure. She wears a white, pristine cheongsam, and her long black hair is tied into a bun with fancy hair accessories. However, her current appearance was horrendous. A pair of black bat wings and goat horn protruded from her side skull. Her finger, which should be delicate, is now encroached by sharp black talons that could slice through the boulder with ease. There is no intellect in her sharp black eyes; she was blinded by an unfathomable rage and unsatiated destruction that gnawed at her heart, breaking her own conscience little by little. "Lin Jia!?". A soft and stiff voice came from behind, prompting Soma to look at the source. He found Lin Fan holding his mother safe in his arms, with a pale and despaired look on his face. From that alone, his gut screamed in protest: "Why did this happen?". Furious at the unreasonable event in front of him, Soma turned his gaze to the front and saw Leon was already running past him in a hurry. In a single breath, Lin Jia covered the distance while brandishing her black claws that gleamed ferociously under the glare of the Sun. "Tch, Hina, Sera protect the other!". Soma dashed forward, confronting LIn Jia head-on despite being in turmoil. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he forced his own mind to cease unnecessary emotion and face the demon in front of him. When the two shrunk their distance, Lin Jia swung her claw downward with no technique, just pure brute force. Soma could feel tremendous power accumulating from the attack, so instead of dodging it to the side, he summoned his gauntlets and circulated his internal energy to coat his body in an instant. A menacing Black claw and a crackling crimson lightning met, creating huge shockwaves that blew away everyone''s perception. Lin Jia was furious as someone blocked her attack, and she began to shift her attention to another attack, but because of her mindless action and slow decision, she had. Soma pushed away her claws, making her stance crumble, and she thought in disarray. Soma began to grab her right wrist and ducked down as he pushed away Lin Jia''s body forward, and he stood behind her before twisting her hand and bringing her down to the ground, apprehending her freedom. Thanks to his effort for all this time, even though the demon in front of him had enough power to rival an A-rank awakener. in front of him, it was nothing but a subtle attempt of an ant trying to move a mountain. "Grrr, gyaaa!?". Lin Jia began to retaliate and let out another pressure roar that blocked every other person''s freedom. Feeling bothersome that she kept retaliating, Soma put his palm on the back of her skull and began to concentrate his Soul Power to unleash his Magic. "This should be enough!". [Lightning magic level 1 activated] "Thunder Shock!?". A brilliant crackle of roaring thunder drowned Lin Jia''s angry shout, who tried to refuse to be submitted. However, with the difference in strength and when Soma put more of his Soul Power within his magic, Lin Jia slowly drifted through a dreamland. After making sure that his enemy went limp but still retained its breath, Soma released his hand on her head and stood up while his thoughts were clouded by dark mist. He began to consider an option to kill the girl in sight, but another reason suddenly blocked him from doing so. While the others saw the battle that ended abruptly fast, they soon turned pale, seeing Soma''s fists crackle with crimson energy that sent blood disappearing from their bodies. "Wait!?". Lin Fan, whose mind was alerted, sent a signal through his nerves that made his own body move without him knowing. He pushed Soma away aside from his little sister and put her below him, while for the second time, he prostrated at someone. "Lin Fan!? You!". Soma asked; his tone was cold like a sharpened blade, too shocked for the appearance of Lin Fan, who, despite knowing his sister had been demonized, still chose to protect her. "...Soma, don''t kill her please! I Beg of you!". "What the hell are you doing? She was already demonized. There is no way for her to return to being Human again!". Crimson lightning crackled wildly around them, sending an electric shock that cut Lin Fan''s shoulder and charred the ground around him. Even so, Lin Fan refuses to leave his position, still protecting his sister beneath him while Grovel. "...Please!". "Tch, you!". Then, the moment came when Soma lost his patience and was determined to walk the path of being branded as Evil. Crimson lightning surged through all his veins, giving him an overlord feeling to decimate everything in his path. From behind, another crimson shade mixed in stood in front of Soma, whose eyes gleamed with dangerous intent. A crisp and dry ''pak!'' resounded within the place, shocking the people who witnessed the scene. "Get a hold of yourself, Soma! This isn''t like you at all". The heat that stung his cheek dismissed the crimson lightning in the surroundings. Her raw anger and clear determination in her voice brought a bit of sanity to Soma''s eyes, and finally, he could see the figure who had stopped him. "...Hina!?". Another pain stung his eyes awake as Hina pinched Soma''s hot cheek, the place where she had landed her palm earlier. Hina stretched his cheek while spreading her warm smile, showing her white teeth. He didn''t know why, but his body trembled in fright. "Um, Hina, I am sorry for my outburst". "Why? Why are you apologize to me?". She released her finger from his cheek, which was still throbbing. "...Eh, because, I was". "You should apologize to him, not to me!". "!?". Lin Fan and the others who saw Hina''s brave front tremble in awe as she could stop Soma, who was in the middle of transforming into a demon that brought fear. Soma turned to Lin Fan, who absentmindedly looked alternating between him and Hina. Then, under the pressure of Hina by his side, Soma straightened his posture, bowed his torso ninety degrees, and opened his mouth. "I am sorry, Lin Fan!". Chapter 374: Chapter 374 Unexpected Help. After the event that shook the Lin family residence, several hours later, the Soma group relocated into the mansion, bringing Lin Jia, who was still unconscious and demonized.No one had ever said a word, as the atmosphere around them was still tense from the commotion Soma and Lin Fan had caused. Both parties decided to put aside the matter and think of how to solve the problem that happened to Lin Jia. As for Soma, he stays away from the group, walking three steps behind from the group, contemplating how the hell he must figure it out. Does the Lin family keep this matter until the day they found a cure or let Lin Jia become a part of their family despite being demonized. From his experience reading the novel, Soma had never encountered a problem where a person who has been demonized returns to normal human life and can live to tell the tale. He was distraught before he found himself standing in front of a vast twin door, plain with no extra decoration or carving, only a brown wooden door that would lead him toward Lin Jia''s room. With a creak, Lin Fan, who carried his sister on his back, pushed the door inside, and the guest marvelled at the interior. It had a wide space for one person to live in, a king-size bed with a pink frame, and a thin, see-through curtain to give her some security. On the front of the bed, there is a huge wardrobe, probably stuffed with her clothes and other items inside. Shelves filled with collections of books and fiction were on its side, near the window, where the sun still glared fiercely. Soma could see three-seater sofas arranged in a square formation, trapping a round granite table in the middle. Lin Fan carefully put her sister on top of the bed and still couldn''t fathom what had happened to her. Yesterday, she was still her energetic sister, who had rejuvenated from her illness, running around the mansion with a bright smile on her face. Currently, her appearance has changed so much that Lin Fan feels grief. Without minding the others, Soma stepped forward and approached Leon, who had a contorted face and seemed regretful about something. He reached out to his hand, baffling the others. "Soma!?". Leon''s body stiffened as he felt a strong grip on his right wrist, giving him a slight jump. "We need to talk!". Soma intends to drag him away from the place and have a small talk to get some information from Leon, who seems to have it. However, his protector, Tiara, stands in his place with a fierce glare in her eyes. Tiara stood tall in front of the boys with crossed arms and an aloof expression despite the situation they were in. "Wait a minute, where do you think you are going to drag him? Don''t tell me, are you suspecting Leon in any of this!?". Akane, who happened to carry Lucy on her back, trembles as her face turns pale; seeing Tiara pointed at Soma aggressively, knowing Soma''s temper, Akane feels dread all over her face, but Leon gets the better of them. "It''s okay, Tiara, Soma had no intention to do that. We just wanted to have a chat!". "Leon¡­". Hearing Leon stand for Soma, Tiara''s expression softened, but she kept her glares at Soma at any time she ever had a chance. "Well, they just want to talk to each other. So, please forgive Soma''s sudden outburst? Okay, Tiara?". Hina stepped forward and offered her apology in Soma''s stead, after which Soma also began to clear his mind and lowered his head for a bit. "I am sorry for my rudeness, but I have something to talk about with Leon. So, if you may, excuse us." Soma exchanged looks with Hina, thanking her for managing his distressed state. Soma shook his head and began to walk away, followed by Leon outside the room. Then, he activated his skill. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the two finally reached a corner, Soma stopped and looked outside toward the window glass, which reflected his figure, which had no expression whatsoever, and Leon, whose face was knitted in worry. Soma glanced to his front and saw the Lin family''s subordinates working tirelessly to collect debris from the earlier explosion, putting it on the back to get burned later. He exhaled, turned his back to face Leon, and stared right through his eyes. "Leon, you know what happened right?". After being addressed with serious intent, Leon lowered his gaze, worked up the courage to explain, and then nodded firmly. "...Yes!". "Tell me what you see!". Leon began to tell him what had happened earlier. When his group and Lin Jia were having a relaxing tea party at one of the balconies, a servant with a pale face and an unhealthy complexion came. At first, he thought it was weird for a servant to have forced himself into that state, and that also made Lin Jia concerned, but when he was told, the servant only lightly smiled and said. "Everything is normal, I was having Anemia for a bit and will take some rest after delivering this drink to you and our guest!". "...". "Then Lin Jia was feeling thirsty and took a sip from the Tea that was served by the male. But at that point I don''t know the outcome will turn out like this". "What happened?". Leon''s face was knitted, his fists clenched tight. He felt furious at the tragedy in front of him. "As soon as she gulped the tea, the male servant that served us tea began to convulse and dropped down to the ground, inciting our worries, but¡­". "...What?". For the first time, he knew Leon Soma first-hand, seeing his angry expression. "...The man''s body suddenly swelled and then exploded into a bloody mist, leaving no trace at all as he was living". Soma frowned, and from that, he could process the other things regarding the transformation that happened to Lin Jia. "I see it now, because of the shock trauma in her mental aspect that Lin Jia received after gulping the diluted devil blood, transforming her into that state. Tch, I didn''t expect someone had infiltrated Lin Fan''s surroundings as well, this is quite troublesome". Soma grumbled inside his mind. He turned his head to the window, forcing Leon to swallow the rest of the story. "That bastard, just how far he wants to dismiss Lin Fan to that state!". While cursing in his heart, a slow step from a booth echoed in the corridor, bouncing until it reached the two ears. "Is that what happened, Leon!?". Lin Fan, whose face was fuming and the body was cloaked with an internal Aura, looked at Leon like a predator. Leon flinched as he nodded his head several times before telling him the rest of the story. "Curse that man!". "What should we do?". While Lin Fan and Soma delved into their own worlds, Leon, who felt burdened, tried to soften the mood by acting casual while maintaining her almost broken expression. Soma dives into his own memories, trying to tie the knot about what happens in the novel and what he learns about the common knowledge in this world. First, the concept of the demon, a being that suddenly arrived at the planet in ancient times, began to ransack everything in their path as they were created from a natural enemy of life or creation itself, that is, destruction. The power of demons comes from a source called demonic energy. It was the same as Mana in Human but had fundamentally different roles. Mana was present to alter and create miracles, while Demonic energy birthed a power of the concept like decay, corrosives, unholy, strong curses and many more. However, not all of the current demon races have the ability to recreate Demonic power as abundant as the old ones or like the demon lord''s seven subordinates, who receive the blessing from their god themselves. Because of the involvement of Damian, who wants to recreate many soldiers to prepare for the next war at the end of the story, he dilutes the devil''s blood he found all around the world, reducing the failed probability while in exchange will having the human who consumed it turned into a mindless demon. As long as his goal was achieved¡ªturning the world into chaos so that negative energy would accumulate and corrode the seal of their master¡ªthat''s all that matters to Damian. "...It''s no use; there is no single clue as to how to solve the current problem." Soma gritted his teeth. Without him knowing, he was submerging too deep into his own consciousness and found himself being watched by a pair of crimson eyes within the empty darkness that surrounded his mind. {...Fool, use the orbs!} From the empty darkness that smiled with an eerie laugh, a single star shone brighter than anything descending in front of him and floated right before his chest. It was a small orb as big as marble, and surrounding it were tiny particles forming a hallo, which soothed Soma''s heart with its nostalgic feeling. "This is!?". Chapter 375: Chapter 375 Approached. The orb shone a golden hue, brightening the dark that surrounded him. Soma finally realized which place he was in¡ªa dead land where no life existed, the place where his devil self stayed."...You sure are slow witted at times!". There are many things to ask, such as how he found himself in the place. But, putting that aside, Soma''s attention got directed. A snickering laugh came from his side, and Soma saw his devil self, as usual, his playful nature, floating in the air while acting lazy about all the problems in the world. Soma had no energy to reply to the devil''s sarcastic remark. He turned to look at the orb that was still floating before him. "This power, Martial Saint!?". He muttered those words that somehow emerged from within his heart and grabbed the orb in hand. Soma''s body suddenly faded; it slowly turned into fine particles and then disappeared, leaving the devil, who suddenly spread his lips and showed his eerie laugh. "Kishihi, Hyahahaha.. Good, it seems the awaited moments will come sooner! Can''t wait for it". Leon and Lin Fan, who noticed the change within Soma, turned to look at him, and they couldn''t sense anything about him. It was as if he disappeared despite standing in front of them. Worry began to infiltrate their hearts, and Leon, who was the closest, extended his hand to try to make contact. However, Soma''s body flinched before he did, startling the two figures behind him. "Soma you okay?". Leon carefully opened his mouth when Soma clutched his head and shook it to the sides. The two of them tried to open their mouths once more but stopped as they felt something tremendous from Soma''s opened palm. The luminous golden glow from a small orb took their breath away; the item brought peace and calm to the surrounding space, lessening the tension in the atmosphere. Soma turned his back and faced Lin Fan before him; looking at his shocked and pleading eyes, Soma clutched the orbs and spoke his mind. "Lin Fan, will you give me a chance?". "Huh!?". Lin Fan was taken aback, his jaw slackening wide like his eyes. He stared at the composed boy in front of him, but within his eyes, Lin Fan could still feel a slight doubt about what Soma would do to save his sister. "Eh, what''s wrong, Soma? You have a chance to save Lin Jia?". Leon, who felt shaken, stepped forward and clutched Soma''s shoulders tightly, waiting for his answer. "Calm down, I am still not sure it had a hundred percent chance, but¡­". Soma deliberately glanced at Lin Fan, whose face was down, his fists clenched so hard that it left a red trail toward the floor. Lin Fan contemplated how he should solve it. Deep down, he knew returning his sister to normal was hard. But even so, again, Lin Fan wanted to believe in the power of the current bond he had created with other people. The boy in front of him already had solid proof of saving his family, and now he was willing to save it for the second time. Lin Fan never understood Soma''s nature and wanted to help him to such an extent. "...You have a way right?". "Yes!". "...Then, I leave my sister in your care!". Despite his conflicted thoughts, Lin Fan bowed and uttered his deep wish, resonating with Soma and Leon. "Okay, leave it to me!". Soma straightened Lin Fan''s posture and urged them to follow him and return to the room. As the distance shortened, they heard a commotion inside, which made them all frown in worry. In a blink, the boys summoned their respective weapons and pushed inside the door leading to Lin Jia''s room. It turned out they saw Lin Jia, whose body was still bonded, awoken, and struggling to break free from it. In an instant, Soma covered the distance, pressed Lin Jia''s body downward, and rode on her. The other also noticed his appearance but soon turned pale as they still recalled the earlier event when he almost killed her. "No, please!?". Lin Huang''s frantic shout startled everyone as she rushed forward, trying to intervene in what Soma would do. "I''m sorry mother". However, faster than her, Lin Fan arrived faster and restrained her mother, pulling her close to his embrace. "Fan''er, what are you doing? Let me go Fan''er! Jia is,,, Jia is¡­". "Don''t worry mother, everything is going to be alright". "No, no please let me go! Jia, please spare my daughter". Feeling a broken heart while restraining his crying mother, Lin Fan grits his teeth and abandons all his emotions while praying that everything will work well. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Soma foreclosed his emotion as he summoned the orb in his right palm while gazing coldly at the demon beneath him. "Grr!". Apparently, the demon was wary and seemed to retain its previous memory of when Soma single-handedly beat her without showing much effort, and the shock that she received still ingrained a bit of fear deep inside her heart. "Please work! Help me Martial Saint!". Soma shoved the orb toward the girl''s mouth, shocking everyone. Lin Jia, who received it, was startled, and her mouth reacted by slightly opening up. Then, from that opening, her throat felt choked somewhat, and she unconsciously gulped the orb down to her stomach. "!?". As soon as it settled down within her stomach, it dissolved instantly and let the entrapped power within it burst apart, flowing through all of her veins, slowly pushing away the diluted devil blood that corrupted her physique. The flash of light burst out from her body like a sun, blinded everyone''s eyes in the room. It pierced through the window, startling every person outside, but it slightly dwindled a few seconds later. When the light subsided, everyone in the room fluttered their eyes open; relief washed their faces while the light was gone. "...Fuuh, Thank god!". Soma''s words of relief attracted the room''s attention. They glanced at the source and saw Soma riding a cute young girl with closed eyes and calm breathing. He jumped off the bed and walked outside, ignoring everyone''s gaze. Once outside, Soma slammed his back to the wall before crouching down. "Fuuh, I''m glad everything works well". While he was lamenting the success of returning Lin Jia to how it was supposed to be, the door beside him blasted open, showing the three figures of his girlfriends with elated expressions on their faces. They simultaneously. "Soma!? Good work". All three of them dived into his embrace, and tears of relief also accumulated in the corner of their eyes. Soma faintly smiled as he reached out toward the three and spoke. "Yeah, and thanks". ***** Several hours had passed since the incident, and now the time has come for Soma to return to the Xiao family. In front of the entrance gate, Xiao Luan and Lin Huang, the elders in the group, bid their farewell, while Soma and Lin Fan, gathered together, spoke in a composed manner. Leon''s absence is because he had the duty to monitor Lin Jia''s condition. "Soma, once again. I don''t know how I should repay you for all the things you have done to me". "Well, let''s put it aside for now. I will ask if I have something in mind, later". "Fuu, if that time comes don''t hesitate then". Lin Fan extended his right hand, letting it stay in mid-air. Soma broke into a smile, grasped his reached-out hand, and shook it firmly. "See you next time, Soma". "You too, Lin Fan". The two families separated as Soma rode the limousine that had been waiting behind them and silently drove off from the place, leaving the chaotic visit behind. "Fuuh, that was an intense day". Hina softly muttered those words and was received by everyone''s ears as they sighed in resignation. "Mm, with Soma around! the world seemed overrun by conflict everywhere he goes ". "Truly, I wonder what sort of magnet you are, Soma?". Despite grumbling, the two Xiao Lian and Serafina nestled together on each side of him, leaning against his dependable figure. Soma and Hina exchanged a wry smile as he witnessed the two girls'' spoiled sides. Then, all of a sudden, he felt something tingling, which gave him a nausea feeling. He spoke his mind. "Girls listen!". sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "!?". Then, after taking a long detour, buying some necessities for dinner, and having some fun, the world outside the car turns blazing orange, signalling the end of the day. Walking in the long corridor that will lead them to their place. A figure of a graceful Xiao Yin, accompanied by her two guards, stood still near the corridor as if expecting their arrival. The group was on guard, and then Xiao Luan, as the representatives, stepped forward and pasted her business-like smiles. "Oh my, Mrs Xiao Yin. To what do I owe your pleasure?". Xiao Yin''s eyes twitched as she felt grounded by the unnerving smile Xiao Luan showed her. However, she held on, put on her masked smile, and greeted her. "Oh, nothing of the sort, first of all, I congratulate you on your recovery". "Oh my, thank you very much, ufufufu. You are such a flatter that it pleased me! Ufufu". A vein began to pop out from Xiao Yin''s temples as she began to feel irked by Xiao Luan''s thick skin. "Well, let''s cut to the problem!". "!?". Xiao Luan''s group stiffened upon witnessing the change in Xiao Yin''s demeanour. She began to put on her flirtatious smile and glance at Soma, who was at the back. "Boy, I think we have something to discuss, like we promised!". Chapter 376: Chapter 376 Began to move. Xiao Luan and everyone in her group turned to Soma, whose act turned strange. His body had stiffened, and his eyes were devoid of any reason. Slowly, under the gaze of everyone present, he nodded his head rhythmically like a robot.Hina, who stood near him, responded in a shocked way as she had never seen Soma get enthralled by some stranger easily. "Soma what is going on?". Ignoring her words, Soma walked past her. Xiao Lian and Serafina could only see the event with widened eyes and slackened jaws. However, not wanting to be left out, both girls tried to reach out. Alas, it was already too late, as Soma had already stood before Xiao Yin. Xiao Yin''s face broke into a meaningful grin, and she pulled Soma''s hand closer to her, flaunting her achievement and flirtatiously provoking the girls, who gnashed their teeth in a fury. "Soma what is happening, why are you?". Not understanding what had actually happened here. First is Xiao Yin''s act. Why does she have that kind of attitude toward another male when she has a husband? Second, why does Soma willingly follow her calling? All of this is too absurd and hard to be accepted for her current self. Xiao Luan reached out and grasped Soma''s firm and cold hand. Her body flinched because of Soma''s rough treatment, throwing out her goodwill. At that moment, his close relative, Xiao Rui, eyes widened in surprise, and fury began to surface through her face, contorting her fair and beautiful face. "Soma! What was that attitude earlier!? Behave yourself!". "Please stop for a while! Mrs Yin is calling for me". "What!?". Xiao Rui and everyone else behind his back stiffened at Soma''s rough attitude and the silent pressure he exuded, knowing his strength. "Ufufu, good boy. Are you that desperate to gain my attention?". With a satisfied laugh, Xiao Yin stepped forward and caressed Soma''s cheek, making him infatuated with a happy smile. Her eyes were blazing, and her body began to heat up, but no matter what she had in mind, it was still not the time for it. "Oi, Soma snap out of it!". Hina, whose anger meter had breached her tolerance level, stepped forward, and a blazing orange Aura leaked out from her body, raising the temperature around them. Her medium-length hair flared up by the intensity she exuded; her eyes glinted ferociously as she intended to yank Soma''s body. However, her strength is not enough to move even his usual self. She was desperate and put her hand together trying to pull Soma to face her. "Soma enough, come back to us! This isn''t like you at all!". "...Mm, Soma what''s the matter! Come back!". Serafina and Xiao Lian began to join the fray, but despite having another additional power, they couldn''t move his heavy ass mountain. Instead, with a slight jerk from himself, it caused a great disturbance, which made the girls fall over to the floor with a thud, brimming with loathful shame. "...You are disturbing us! We have important matters to discuss, so, Leave! ". Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The girl''s body flinched, their face pale as a white sheet, hearing the cold and merciful tone from the one they called loved. That phrase was too shocking for their younger self to receive as their eyes turned misty with tears. "Ufufu, fuahahaha,,, Charming teenage boys is as easy as breathing". Xiao Yin muttered happily within her heart as she took Soma''s hand and addressed the other. "Well, like he said we have some matters to attend to, so we will take our leave!". Xiao Yin turned back, followed by her guards, who chased after him like a loyal dog. Then Soma stood for a bit while before chasing the three figures and disappearing from the place, leaving the destroyed heart. After a while, as the shadows of Soma had gone from their sight, the three girls and the elders sighed helplessly and exchanged small chuckles. "Haha, I wonder if I passed the test?". Hina broke into a fearless smile while the other looked at him with a new light in their eyes. "Hey, Hina, are you practicing in the theater or something?". Xiao Lian asked her friend in wonder and awe; she never thought Hina could have that performance. "Well, I take it from my experience all this time. Besides, pfth, what about you? I happen to see you standing frozen like a statue". "Mkh, Sh-shut up!". After being addressed by Hina, Xiao Lian''s face burned up and turned pink. Indeed, earlier, Xiao Lian almost forgot her own part in the scenario. "Good work, you two, that old hag need some beating!". Serafina mixes from the side while showing her fierce side after Xiao Yin ridicules her. At the same time, Xiao Rui supports Xiao Luan because of the shock after hearing the truth from Xiao Rui herself about the situation within the Xiao Family''s house. "Are you okay, sister Luan?". "Yeah, I''m okay. Huuf, but to think it has become chaotic to this extent. Soma, I hope he will be okay". "Yeah, I agree to that". Even after knowing how capable the boy named Soma is in their eyes, it still couldn''t stop them from worrying about his being. On the other hand, Hina and her gang think otherwise and begin to rack their brains, searching for a way to help Soma in their own possible method. "Sera, do you have something in mind to gather some information or can you find it?". Hina glanced at her side, where Serafina was already taking her phone, and asked her subordinate, who stayed on the radar and was tasked with protecting her from the shadows, including Violet. "It will take some time!". "It''s no problem as long as we can do something to ease his burden. That is good enough. Also, thank you, Sera." "...Huuf, don''t hesitate to use me and my properties. We are sisters bound by the same man after all". "Fufu, you are right". While Hina and Serafina had concluded their talk, Xiao Lian inhaled deeply, drowning herself in her own consciousness. "Soma, as promised, I will protect you when you need it the most!". "You ready Xiao Lian?". The call from her party leader snapped her eyes open. They were now filled with a ferocious glint and unbroken determination, ready to face any challenges that stood in her way. "Mm, I''m ready!". Then, together as one, the three girls began to discuss their future plans in the room despite their elders'' bewildered expressions. ***** Away from the Xiao family residence, in a dimly lit hotel with a luxurious interior, now painted crimson, a single silver-haired female wearing her birthday suit sleeps soundly on the soft bed. The white matt that covered her body almost slipped out, revealing her important parts. The room''s calm ambiance further enticed the woman to fall deeper into her dream, but soon, her eyes jerked open. "This scent!". A familiar scent wafted through her nose, waking her consciousness. With a flick of her finger, her bare body was suddenly covered by a thin black fabric that showed a lot of her skin. The woman slowly stood up, and her belly churned, letting out an intense growl despite having had a feast at night. She rubbed her stomach and then turned to the pile of crimson flesh that the person had given as a gift and a means of assurance. "Well might as well have some bite, first". Gura, which used Devi''s body as its current vessel, took a piece of slender leg that was soft and toned to the touch; from what she could describe, it must belong to a woman. "Fuuh, Woman meat was indeed delish with how tender and juicy it is". Opening her jaw wide, Gura tore a piece into her mouth and began to chew it. The tangy scent and iron flavor came as a spice, making her lips break into a pleasant smile. Before she took another bite, she recalled the earlier event. "I wonder whose scent that is. It strangely felt familiar and it also gave my heart a throbbing rage that I haven''t felt for a while, except at that time". After mulling it over some more time, Gura decided to put it aside and resume her meal and lazily lay down in her own bed, smeared by the cold blood from the flesh in hand, while waiting until she could recover her full strength. ***** A lone man with a straight posture and broad shoulders stood still and stared at the figure of his son, submerged in a crimson pool inside a huge tube. Many hoses and injections filled his now shrunken body, giving him a slight solace to the bleak future he had in mind. The door in the room creaks open, showing a figure of a hunched man with a pale face and eerie smile wearing a brazen outfit of a smelly loose T-shirt and short pants covered by a white coat. From that ugly face, he had, his dark eyes shielded by a rounded glass shone a sinister smile; it caught the man''s attention. "Ouf, Employer Ling". "Professor Binal". Chapter 377: Chapter 377 Luxuria. Jiang Ling turned his back and faced the hunched man with a softened gaze. He respected the man who promised to restore his son to his normal figure. From his appearance alone, his son Jiang Wei had no significant change; only his body had shrunken.Despite that, knowing that his son has made a slight improvement from before brings joy to his heart, and he treats the hunched man with respect. Binal ignored the man, and his dark eyes kept monitoring the boy inside the tube with sheer focus and hope for the treatment he had done. He took out a terminal from his storage and began to scribble something to check Jiang Wei''s condition gradually. Feeling grateful once more, Jiang Ling parted his lips and slightly bowed his torso before leaving the room, not wanting to disrupt Binal''s further checking. As the door in the room shut, only darkness loomed over the place. In the middle of it stood Binal, whose eyes hid behind those shining glasses. A creepy smile began to creep up from his dry and thick lips. While the Jiang family hailed him as a miraculous doctor and brought solace to the family plagued by distress, Binal had none of it enter his heart because he only saw the boy in front of him as nothing more than a research object for the plan his master had installed all over the world. Slowly, he whispered to no one. "Ehehe, finally, with this our research on how to mass produce the Serum will explode and many of our brethren will be borned to welcome the day where humanity will pay for imprisoning their Lord. Hehe, hahahaha¡­". Creepy laughter escaped his lips. It echoed inside the dark, confined place, bringing up the chills and madness that consumed Jiang''s entire family, who had put their trust in the wrong people. ***** Meanwhile, on the other hand, Soma was enduring his nerves and emotions from exploding because of the absurd experience he witnessed along the way, enough to make him want to break Xiao Yin''s neck. She is now tidying up her appearance after the intense passion she had with her guards, leaving Soma alone in the corner. Many times, he heard sweet and intoxicated moans escaping Xiao Yin''s mouth, and Soma threw himself into his own consciousness and practised his breathing techniques. While the limousine was still silently riding off on the street, there was a time when Soma wanted to see his surroundings, but an ever-changing scenery, which made Soma''s stomach feel nauseous, presented before his eyes. One time, it was a highway, then it turned into the ocean view along with its sandy white beach, or a never-ending forest view with majestic trees covering both sides of the road stretched endlessly. Soma knew within himself that it was the work of the person he wanted to meet. The person is one of the demon Lord''s direct subordinates, the weakest of them but the most dangerous when it comes to illusion and charm. She was none other than Luxuria. "Tch, what a disgusting bunch!". His face contorted in displeasing as the disturbing scent of the mixed fluid of male and female entered his nose; it stung his nerves, boiling further the rage within himself. Xiao Yin finally sighed and restored her appearance to normal. Then she placed herself beside Soma, leaned her soft, glistening body¡ªwhich also smelt of sweat¡ªclose to his ear, and spoke. "Ufufu, sorry you have to see that, but I must give you to my master first, before we can experience it together". Her delicate finger traced along Soma''s firm and stiff thighs before it stopped near his private place. Xiao Yin parted her lips and made a flirtatious gesture which could charm any man in sight. "So, bear with it a bit longer and after that we can do it intensely in my room! What do you say?". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Skill Curse Resistance 8 activated] Soma forced his emotions and feelings deep down, making him like a lifeless doll that could only do what the other person told him to. He nodded down and did not forget to put some blush on his cheek, which set Xiao Yin on fire once more. Xiao Yin, whose body heated once more, shifted her position and straddled Soma, facing him head-on while sitting on his thighs. "My god, it''s been a while I have a taste of a youngster with such vitality. Ufufu, I want you even more!". She drew her face close and intended to steal the boy''s lips, but the car stopped and then jolted both of them. Then, her body tensed up as she received a message directly into her mind. {Bring him to me first!} "Ah, yes master. I will soon deliver him to your side". {Good!} The conversation was cut off, and then, at the same time, the passenger door opened, and she reluctantly left his side. After stepping out of the car, Xiao Yin turned around and showed her mature and charming smile toward Soma as she extended her hand. Soma walked out of the car and threw goodbye to the uncomfortable nuance inside, which still burned his hatred even after he left it. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once he stepped outside, Soma was welcomed by a vast garden with endless black clouds swirling above the beautiful manor that stood majestically despite the raging thunder above. The lush green on each side, bushes and trees neatly trimmed, become a mystery as to who on earth did the maintenance. A white stone-paved road stretched straight toward the stairs on the manor. The twin beautiful doors shook, alerting the people beside him. With a gentle creek, they opened themselves while no one seemed present. "Enter inside, Soma!". Slowly, he immersed himself in the same atmosphere as in the novel. Soma inhaled deeply and moved his feet as he ascended the stairs one by one and faced the door, which strangely did not show the interior inside. "Come child!". A sweet and enchanting voice strung the string in his heart. His body stiffened, and the turbulent flames of romance flared up along with his instinct skill, alerting his nerves to stay away from that voice. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Skill Curse Resistance 8 activated] Soma activated all of his resistance skills, which helped calm him. He inhaled deeply, reminiscing about the scene where Leon and Akane, who decided to follow him, entered this manor, and then the incident happened, where Akane assaulted Leon. In the story, Xiao Yin somehow manages to persuade Leon while doing her best to deceive him into coming here with Akane, who was tasked by the other girls to take care of him. However, Leon had no involvement within the Xiao Family, so Soma had to deal with the humiliating experience he had received, as he had pretended to be charmed. "This will end today!" Soma muttered those words with conviction and firm belief, clenching his fists tightly and stepping inside the door. Soma bypassed a strange sensation as he was submerged in a body of water, but it soon dwindled, and he found himself inside a sanctuary. The room exuded an elegant and passionate theme. It was painted red, and the red furry carpet covered the brown floor, which was silent even when he stepped. A red Sofa stretches in L shapes facing his way, with fluttering cherry petals on it. On his right, there is a pink curtain that cascades down, covering an entire nest for a man and woman to dedicate all of their beings, submerging themselves into the apple of pinnacle love. "Come here!". An alluring and soothed voice entered his ears, and Soma turned to his right; he was sure that Luxuria was right behind that curtain. With an unwavering heart, Soma moved toward the place and slid away the curtain that blocked him only to find a devilish, beautiful woman waiting for him behind the thin white veil that covered the Bed with red sheets and pillows. The woman was too beautiful to be pictured. Her face was delicate and mature, with a touch of sexy glance from her sharp gaze, which glinted passionately. Her unblemished body was covered by a thin and see-through pink negligee, which elevated her hourglass body. She only covered the lower part with a piece of string underwear that could slip away with a gentle touch. Most people with normal minds would see the girls as demonesses or goddesses, but neither of them was pictured in Soma''s mind. Instead of those pictures, he captured an ugly beast with vicious tentacles wriggling in her lower body, her hideous mouth cracking open until her navel had protruding teeth, giving him a clear mind to face the monster before him. "Luxuria, am I right?". The woman''s face stiffened in wonder. How come someone noticed and knew her identity, which had been hidden for over a millennia? Soon, her face changed drastically and turned hideous, with a demonic expression. "Who are you!?". A tremendous pressure crashed upon Soma, but with his strength and the equipment he had already summoned within the span of their conversation, he lifted his gaze and stared straight at Luxuria''s trembling eyes. "I will kill you today!". Chapter 378: Chapter 378 Domain. A fleeting silence hung in the atmosphere. Luxuria put on her brave front and tried to exert pressure on the boy using her mana. However, all of her efforts were futile before Soma.Luxuria''s eyes shook, and an intense vibration spread through the atmosphere coming out of Soma. Her body shuddered in fear, and she realized that the Charm her subordinates had put on the boy might not work. Her vision distorted, and brilliant crimson of lightning began to envelop the figure of the boy who was dead set on killing her. All the decorations she had put blasted away and dissipated into fine dust as they entered her body, for her magic created them. Feeling alarmed, Luxuria hurriedly stretches her hands together in front while interlocking her fingers, preparing something. Soma, on the other hand, had already pulled off his strongest enhancement, "Martial Saint First techniques," which he devised on his own. Then, he put his stance firm on the ground, wary and ready to lunge at the enemy in front of him. However, faster than he could act, a blackish-purple mana circle surrounded them on four sides as it gleamed ominously, leaking out black miasma that contorted Soma''s face because of its foul odor. "This is!?". From the view he caught, Soma noticed a certain spell that Luxuria had created as a means to protect herself as one of the weakest of the Demon Lords subordinates. Luxuria opened her palms together, then with a determined expression and a firm image of her spell, she clenched both palms tightly as they bled, leaving a drop of blood in the magic circles. "Domain Magic-...". Her voice was solemn and chill, while her sharp eyes glinted in a firm stance. "I wouldn''t let you!, What!?". "Asmodeous Lair!". Before Soma could do anything, her spell was complete, and the magic circles cried in shrill agony, spinning counterclockwise and radiating an intimidating aura that attacked the trapped person''s mentality. The world before Soma''s vision distorted for a moment; a crack appeared, and then a massive black maw swallowed everything within his sight. He was trapped inside Luxuria''s Original magic, ''Domain Magic Asmodeous Lair.'' After Luxuria trapped someone who was far greater than her in terms of strength, she couldn''t hold herself properly. Legs turned soft, and her body flopped to the empty ground, gasping for breath. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The magic consumed more mana than she ever thought, indicating that the boy standing before her earlier was stronger than her. However, Luxuria had a brain she polished for over millennia, searching for an attempt to deal with a figure stronger than her and come up with a solution to trap them into an endless complicated maze filled with illusions, picturing desire or deepest fear shown into the person trapped inside, over and over again until they break. She inhaled deeply, trying to calm her raging heartbeat; Luxuria lifted her gaze and saw a giant black ball floating silently in the air. Inside, it was Soma who was trapped. Two magic circles appear below and above the ball. Then it begins to spin in opposite ways, sucking the surrounding mana to maintain the magic. "Fu, no one can escape my magic once it is done unless you are¡­!?". An unpleasant crack rang across the silent room, reaching Luxuria''s ears, which were stiffened like a statue. From the corner of her eyes, she caught a tiny crack appearing on the black ball, but in defense, the magic circles spun more aggressively, greedily sucking the surrounding mana to fix the crack. "Impossible, what the hell is that boy!". Out of thin air, a translucent sphere floated in front of Luxuria before it shone in black color, and the images of the trapped boy could be seen. She is rather curious about what kind of maze and illusions showed to him inside. What she saw was enough to make her jaw slacken to the ground because Luxuria found the images of her colleague devouring a whole part of a human female without its head and a figure of a young boy, sitting solemnly within the corner, embraced by the dark, stare right through her with empty eyes. With a jerk, she loses control of the sphere, and it falls down to the ground with a thud. Her body won''t stop trembling in fear, and she feels a bit of regret for not properly finding out about the boy''s background first. "This is a mess! I should get away from here first and observe him from afar". Meanwhile, the person trapped inside had a unique perspective: where he witnessed his parents'' slaughter in a third-person perspective. Soma stood still, watching it with cold eyes that froze even his warm heart. The scene repeated again and again; it sharpened the blade in his resolve and completely shut down any feeling that involved the demon race. A swift change in his demeanor brought upon a crimson aura that completely coated his skin in a tremendous malicious intent to eradicate every demon within the planets. The scenery distorted as it struggled to keep playing the deepest fear Soma had. [Extra Skill Adapt, activated] [The user''s mental resistance increased, erasing the Domain influence] [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] With fluid motion, the crimson aura that enveloped his body sprung to life and gathered around his right fist within a blink. Soma retracted his fist back; he could hear a clunking noise from his gauntlets, probably because of how tightly he clenched his fist. "...Disappear!". [Martial Saint Second Techniques - Ashura] His low and threatened voice, coupled with a massive concentrated power in his fist, blasted forward, spreading like wildfire, destroying everything in his path. The Domain couldn''t even lift a finger after colliding with the power Soma had unleashed. It broke apart like a fragile glass. Not enough with just that, the crimson energy kept shooting forward, destroying even the reality before Soma. A ''boom'' resonated as the manor where Luxuria spent time hiding turned into rubble, with half of the place turned desolated from his single attack. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [After relentless training and effort the user put in, the user''s understanding of the essence of technique had increased¡­Changing into exclusive Techniques] [The user had absorbed Martial Saint Second Techniques] [Martial Saint Technique Ashura] Despite having achieved his dream, Soma swipes away the translucent window that blocks his vision to look in front of him. No one except him stays in the place; he sharpens his senses and tries to search for Luxuria''s presence. "!?". He got a response from his skill. Soma''s body jolted to the side toward a certain way, and his instinct told him to move forward following it. Soma summoned his boots and kicked the ground so hard it left a gouging land while he ran in the air. Luxuria, who felt restless, kept alternating her gaze back and forth inside a limousine Xiao Yin owned. The inside felt stuffed in awkward and ominous silence as Luxuria, whose rage was apparent but unable to give her subordinate a glance, truly disturbed Xiao Yin''s mental state. "What is happening? Did the master should be having fun right now? Why is she so angry and afraid?". Xiao Yin swallows all her curiosity and keeps sitting on the floor with her two guards behind, who have a disheveled appearance the same as hers. While Xiao Yin was stressed in her mind, her master body jerked as she felt a tremendous malice chasing behind her like a mad bull. "He''s coming, hurry and get this thing moving faster!". Luxuria snarls at them, making their faces turn blue, terrified as the limousine begins to accelerate further. "Impossible, how can he get out of my Domain? Who the hell is he?". Xiao Yin observed her master''s mental state, putting herself on full guard of what was actually happening. She glanced outside and saw many tall buildings made from reinforced materials standing majestically. Glass glittering around, reflecting the warm sun, shops selling various merchandise with branded names, and a market caught her attention, as did the presence of crowds, which was perfect for distraction. "What!?". "!?". However, before Xiao Yin and the others could understand what happened, their vision distorted, and they saw the world turned upside down with a sense of freedom within their being before feeling a sudden impact that jolted her nerves and screamed in agony. The brain shuts down for a while, refusing any information, and the body slams around uncontrollably, accompanied by broken bones. A commotion broke out when they saw a limousine float, crash, and roll around multiple times until it stopped a dozen meters away from where Soma was standing, his back facing the car. Soma, who is the center of attention, forgot about his surroundings and turned his back around, facing the car, then walked toward it. Many of the crowds who saw Soma''s menacing figure took out their phone, and, with trembling fingers, they managed to call the awakeners association to witness terrorism that was caused by one of them. People who stayed in the building and saw the commotion took out their phones and started a live stream to spread the news worldwide. After he was near enough to the limousine, one of the doors blasted open, and she came out, crawling with her wrecked outfit, bruise, cut, and blood spilled from her face. The figure of Luxuria, with her overflowing beauty, began to attract all eyes to her and soon branded Soma as the Evil one. "...Help me!". Chapter 379: Chapter 379 Astonished. While Soma was engulfed in his own rage, the news about him wrecking a car with a woman passenger spread on the internet, becoming a hot topic that shook the media in Chinese. Many people, from young to old, normal citizens and awakeners, saw the news and voiced their concerns and curses toward the boy.The awakeners association in China was currently bombarded with the report of the incident, and they acted faster, sending several A-rank awakeners to the scene, and calling one S-rank, which was on its way from Dungeon. While waiting for Violet''s report, Serafina accidentally saw the hottest topic on her display: a video with Soma in it. "Huh!? Soma?". Her bewildered voice caught Hina''s and the others'' attention. After Soma was mentioned, Hina stood up from her seat, curiousity filling her eyes. However, faster than her, Serafina hurriedly brought her down together along with Xiao Lian on the same seat at the dining table. She put her phone in the middle, urged the two to take a closer look, and began to play the Video. The Video was taken from above the building and shows a boy they recognized well coated in his crimson aura, standing a dozen meters away from a rolled-over car. From the car, they witnessed a beautiful woman with wounds and torn clothes walking in a weakened state, asking for help. They gasped, shocked that Soma would do something so horrible at that. However, Hina, who knows him longer than anyone else here, knit her brows to observe the Video in detail. The camera focus alternated toward Soma and the woman struggling to stand up, garnering much sympathy from the public. Knowing that Hina had a bad feeling about all of this, she abruptly stood up from her chair, stunned the other two and the elders who had finished preparing for lunch. "Leader?". "Hina!?". "Let''s go to his place! I have a bad feeling about this! Aunt Rui can you take us to this place!". With a sense of urgency from Hina, Xiao Rui, who held a pile of plates in her hands, looked toward the Video on the phone, which showed a live stream of Soma committing a crime in the middle of the city. "What happened, Xiao Ma? Why does he?". Xiao Rui''s cries alerted the other residents in the house, and they saw the footage. They had pale faces. Hina began to brief the girl''s plan, and thus Xiao Rui told Xiao Luan and began to step out of the house. ***** Inside the calm and traditional house of the Lin family, a blazing orange light filtered through the window. The warm and cozy light bathed a girl who slept peacefully on a single bed. A cool breeze seeped through the opened window beside Lin Fan, who sat on a wooden chair, holding a thick book, to pass the time while waiting for his sister to awaken. After his farewell to Soma, Lin Fan proposes to move Lin Jia to her room. He feels apologetic to all his guests, but Lin Fan voluntarily chooses to keep an eye on Lin Jia and let his mother take care of Leon and co. Her appearance has returned to its original, but if something happens and Lin Jia still holds the lingering power of the demon. If that time comes, He would do the work. The calm and tranquil atmosphere that had allowed him to reach his peak of focus had to be disturbed when he felt a presence, rushed toward his place, and slid the door open with a ''bam''. "What the hell are you doing, Leon?". With a slight anger in his voice, Lin Fan glared at Leon, whose face was pale and holding a phone with a video. "Lin Fan, you had to see this!". Leon ignores his grumbling and shoves the Video on the phone. Reluctantly, both of them watch the Video together and soon stiffen. A slight moment passes, and silence begins to descend upon the room. Both of them still can''t comprehend what has been shown to them. "Soma!?". "Yeah, there is no mistaking it, the boy was, Soma". Lin Fan glanced at Leon, who gave him a reply and took another glance at the phone, seeing Soma begin to approach the wounded woman with an empty gaze that sent chills around their being. "Lin Fan, what should we do?". "!?". He glanced at his sister and then at the Video, wondering what option he should choose. He couldn''t just abandon the person who was practically his saviour, and he was also worried about his sister''s condition, which left her in the current ambiguous condition. "I¡­". ***** With the attention he received over a few seconds. Soma approached Luxuria; his steps were firm and filed with conviction to kill the being in front of him. He shook away the buzz that was ringing around him and kept his focus ahead on the woman who was playing the victim. Luxuria gritted her teeth and began to play her strongest card as someone who is confident in her looks. Then, under the many gazes of the crowds, she lost strength in her limbs and dropped hard onto the ground, feeling the pain that assaulted her nerves. "Hey, are you alright!?". Alarmed, a young man who had been observing for a while couldn''t take it any longer; he ran past between the two and arrived beside Luxuria. Upon seeing her face up close, she easily captivated him, even in her wounded state. Her moist lips, huge bosom, and the way she wore clothes made him gulp in nervousness, but he held on and tried his best to help. Because of the young man''s bravery, several people began to gather and block Soma''s advance, glaring at him. Luxuria couldn''t help herself but let out an alluring moan with knitted brows, showing her pained face. That act was enough to bewitch everyone who gathered around them. The men who heard that pained moan, eyes blazed in fighting spirit, willing to protect her with their lives. Soma, who saw everything that happened, sighed in resignation. He stopped in his tracks, scanned his surroundings, and noticed that everyone in the place was looking at him as the evil one. Their eyes were hostile. A Camera lens was pointed at him from every angle and place, proof that his act had been spread worldwide in the news. However, despite all of that, Soma inhaled deeply and circulated his internal energy, leaking it outside. A tremendous pressure hit upon the people in the surroundings, making them suffocate and drop on all fours while shivering in fright. Luxuria, who happened to be experiencing the same, lifted her gaze only to see Soma''s empty gaze that suddenly vanished from her sight and, with a jolt, felt an excruciating pain in her head, knowing Soma had pulled it out while dragging her from the crowds. It happened within a fraction of a second, making her body tremble in fright for the first time since the old time. A flash of memories that she had thrown away from her life came back. There, she could see a little girl facing the injustice the world had given her. The intense hunger that gnaws at her stomach, bruises and suffering that sting her nerves every time she moves, all of that come back and remind her of what she was before. "!?". Soma stiffened in shock as he saw Luxuria, whom he lifted before him, had misty eyes and glared at him like her parent''s killer. A murderous aura leaked from her skin, and it pushed back the pressure he exuded, albeit faintly. "You bastard! I¡­". "What? You want to use your trump card that resides within your womb?". Luxuria''s body stiffened, never having thought the boy knew her secret. "...". "Spot on, huh! Look, I know who you are. Lilith, a poor young girl who was abandoned by her parents, struggles to live by scraping some food in the cruel street and lonely cold sewers, but¡­". He began revealing her background, thanks to the Side Author who unnecessarily wrote it. He doesn''t know why that chapter began replicating in his brain, and his mouth cruelly recites it. "I don''t care. Why is that? Because you pick the wrong side!". With swift movement, Soma thrust his fist forward, crushing Luxuria''s face; her nose sunk deep, and her body was blown away from his place. He disappeared from his place, leaving afterimages behind Luxuria and delivering another punch to her jaw. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Another crack resonated as Soma kept drilling his fist deep and pushed her face downward toward the road, letting her body embedded into the asphalt. "Stop!". Noticing that several people or an awakener had surrounded his side, Soma kept his gaze down and intended to deliver his last attack to end all of this. From within the group, a single woman rushed forward, brandishing her sword, enhanced by her mana. Its silver edge came from the diagonal side, making Soma jump while dragging Luxuria still in his hand. "Tsk, release her!". The woman lifted her hostile gaze and stared at Soma with contempt as she saw the appearance and condition of Luxuria, who kept her playing victim act. "!?". When Soma decides to leave the place for good, his instinct skill detects an incoming attack from his blindspot. He receives a heavy blow from his back that blows his body straight before crashing into the building in front, creating another commotion. The woman lifted her gaze and saw a silver-haired woman carrying the unconscious Luxuria. She slowly descended. Soma, who came out from the building while floating in the air, spotted the person responsible for blowing him away, and soon his pupils dilated into a dot, and intense rage began to fill his entire being. "...You''re alive!?". Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Ill Fate. Never will he forget the face that Soma met for the first time since he arrived in this world. She slightly has a different appearance from usual, but that does not matter. What he was most concerned about was how she could still be alive when Soma was certain he had crushed her skull back then on that bridge.Devi, who had a cramped expression on her face, glared at Soma and then to Luxuria on her hand. She sighed helplessly, watching the outcome of one of her peers and also her insurance being beaten to a pulp one-sidedly. She turned to the boy, and a moment of daze came, then a flash of memories from her body and the experience he received at that time began to flood him. Intense rage began to boil her calm blood, speeding up her heart rate. A shockwave of leaked Aura emerged from all over her skin. Her lips spread, showing her white teeth and dilated pupils. However, within a moment of her carelessness, a shadow of a fist appeared, blocking her line of sight. Upon realizing what it was, she put forth a barrier from her mana around her face and received the blow directly head-on as her body blew away with Luxuria in her hands. Soma began to pursue his opponent, but apparently, that punch did not damage Devi whatsoever. Devi summoned her sword and began to plunge it deeply into the ground. With a little twist of the wrist, a brilliant magic circle spread around her beneath. He felt a tremendous chill run across his back; Soma brought his right hand forward and began to imagine the might of God''s element that brought judgment to the land. Soma focused on himself, and crackles sprouted from his palm. Soon, the crackles spread out, turning into untamed crimson lightning that wreaked havoc in the surrounding area. Gradually, the wild energy dwindled down and gathered into a single point in his palm. "Thunderbolt!". Soma sang the magic name, and a miniature lightning with its zig-zag characteristic settled down on his palm. At each point, it was sharp, leaking tiny veins that crackled in joy after being released. He inhaled deeply and threw the thunder in his palm. It darted quickly and arrived before Devi''s face in a matter before a second passed. Her body stiffened, and she realized the danger that was contained within the attack. She canceled the magic circle beneath her and swung her sword upward, intending to deflect the bolt. But upon making contact with the sword body, the bolt crackles, and it bursts apart, sending a myriad of clusters of tiny dragons swarming around. Soma clenched both hands, and two thunderbolts appeared on his palms, making the people and awakeners aside who saw the scene earlier back away, frightened to be getting involved. After the smoke cleared out, Devi''s figure began to move away from its camouflage. She pointed her sword tips ahead and unleashed her magic. "Devour Blazing python!". Spark began to ignite around her, and a swirling of magnanimous flame enveloped them both, gathering into the tips of her sword. In an instant, a figure of a python with its massive maw opened shot forward, trying to devour Soma inside. He threw the bolts in his hands, but they had no effect despite being detonated. Soma tensed his muscles and began to jump away from his place. With one gesture from Devi, the python began to chase after him. "Tch, so it has an aim function". Using his swift movements and legendary boosts to dance around the air, Soma alternates his steps to get far away from the civilians, whether its building or people, even an awakener. The blazing python kept following his footsteps, reaching a high altitude where normal humans couldn''t see it. Far away from the enemy gaze, Soma''s instinct flared up, indicating that danger or something had happened down there. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma concentrated his internal energy on his eyes to see what was happening under him. His eyes widened when he found Devi preparing another magic circle again, just like earlier. He concentrated and created another two bolts and then threw them with all his might toward Devi. A bright crimson line launched in a straight line. It moved so fast that in just a blink, it arrived at Devi''s front side. Her focus was distracted, canceling the magic. Devi tensed her muscles and intended to flee from the place. She leaped back and arrived at the crowds still gathered in the surrounding area, busy with their phones. Using the people as leverage, Devi maneuvered and eventually entered a dark alley, then disappeared from the oblivious gaze of people who were curious about her identity. "Oi, woman? are you awake". "Uukh, it hurts!". Devi shook Luxuria, who was vulnerable, but hearing her weak response was enough to know her condition. Inside a narrow and dim alley, she racked her brain, trying to find a way to escape. The boy that she took lightly at that time had grown tremendously in such a short time. This feat was too frightening to let be. Also, there is the matter of the chosen savior, who is rumored to have a monstrous growth beyond the boy who is currently after them. Unknown to her, she felt her lips loosen, broke into a fearless grin, and licked her lips. Couldn''t hold herself back from imagining what would happen if she devoured both of them. She probably would attain a power rivaling her Demon Lord. "Hehehehe¡­!?". All of a sudden, her face stiffened, and chills gripped her heart bare, prompting her to look up. She witnessed a single streak of crimson meteor shot down, slicing her cheek from above. Warm blood oozed from her cheek, and its throbbing pain, which came from her excitement and a bit of fear, mixed together, turning her mind into a mess. Above her, the sky is fading, unfurling its curtain of the day, lingering between the tranquil atmosphere with its orange hue. A figure of a death god shot downward with its leg straight, and a moment of silence happened; the shadow passed Devi''s side, blood spurted, and she lost half her balance. When she turned to the side, she noticed that her left hand, which carried Luxuria, was gone to its shoulder. Silence permeated before an intense agony assaulted her nerves, opening up her mouth wide and screaming like a madman to the heavens. "Aaaaakh!How dare you do this to me!". Soma turned his back and faced the crazed Demon before him calmly without any ripple from his eyes. He glanced at Luxuria, who seemed to have recovered a bit. She looked at him with a terrified expression, unbecoming of her status as Demon. With a bit of his movement, the ground beneath him got cut off, and Soma activated his Boots personal skill, Lightning Glaive. From his heels to toe, the boots snarled with intense crimson lightning that compressed to its limit, creating a lunar blade under. He took a step forward while raising his leg, intending to behead Luxuria before she entered her tantrum phase. Luxuria could only stare at the impending guillotine as she was petrified, unable to do anything. However, realizing something was not right, Soma backed off. From beneath them, a black flame conjured from hatred burst forth, enveloping the two demons, whose skin gradually peeled off by the flame and revealed its true appearance. The flame was pitch black, scorching hot, and pickled even Soma, whose body was enveloped by his internal energy. Soma leaped further back, and the black flames opened their curtain to reveal Devi, twice her original size. Luxuria''s figure had turned hideous. Six pairs of eyes are planted on her face, and her mouth has protruding teeth that reach to her end jaw. Her skin turned gray, and Luxuria had no cloth to cover her private parts. One thing that made her hideous was the appearance of multiple tentacles on her lower part instead of feet, from her crotch, another mouth gasping with protruding teeth. Devi''s figure had transformed like Gura he knew off. Her skin had turned black, and she had a pair of black bat wings and goat horns on her skull. "Even though her new vessel was different, the inside was still the same," Soma muttered under his breath. "No, no noooooo!". A high-pitched scream reverberated across the alley and instilled fear in everyone''s heart who heard it. Luxuria noticed her figure had changed; looking at her own figure, the texture of the horns on her temple and skinned hair made her body tremble. "Shut the hell up! Let''s do something about the boy first!". "What do you know!? I am desperately trying to hide this figure of mine to be known to the public and yet¡­ You bastard ruined it". "Quit your whining, the boy would kill us before we can get out of here". While hearing the two demons bantering, Soma was clutching his chest tight. Intense rage surged from within and drove his mind mad. He was familiar with this feeling; this also happened when he fought Gura on that bridge. {Let me out! I want to kill him for sure this time! Oi, Soma!} [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "Shut it!". With a firm tone and unbroken resolve, Soma pushed away his devil personality deep into his own lair and faced the two demons with his own will. Continue your saga on empire "Prepare yourself Demons, I will eradicate you here and now!". Chapter 381 Chapter 381 The Girls Join. While Soma had stepped up his game, Hina and the groups were submerged in their own silence of wonder. Thinking about how to pluck Soma from the trouble. Because currently, the masses in the country have branded him as evil for deliberately harming a civilian in the middle of the street.The Limousine rode calmly. Xiao Rui took control of the drive. Initially, many volunteered to do it, but she refused and decided to do it herself. "So, what are you planning to do, Leader?". Serafina asked the first question and asked Hina, who kept her eyes peeled on the Video while seeing another person infiltrating the scene. She halted for a few seconds before uttering. "...I don''t know". "...". Hina''s face pales after seeing many awakeners who came with hostile intentions to apprehend Soma. However, the Video soon exploded with comments when Soma got blown away by the appearance of another party. A woman with silver hair that flows to her back is holding the wounded woman in her hand. The two seemed acquaintances, looking at their small banter in the scene. She wears a pale blue Hanfu outfit, perfectly enhancing her charm. "!?". Something happened when the Video was distorted for a moment, and the figure of Soma, who rose from the rabble, floated above the ground while exuding a dangerous aura around him. His figure attracted much more hatred for his disrespectful actions toward the awakeners and the people in this country. They acted fine, but internally, they were clouded with an ocean of questions and doubt about Soma''s actions. The three knew well that Soma would not act unless he was certain about something first. So, what pushed him that far? There are several things that will make him go that far, and that is if the other person is related to the Demon. Soma abhorred them from the deepest part of his consciousness, after all. However, despite all the speculation she could think of, there was no definite proof that her theory was correct. Now, they were trapped in the swirling thoughts of their own doubts. Silence hung inside the place; Serafina and Xiao Lian could only stare at the party leader on how to approach the current problem. Serafina probably has something she could do to help as someone who holds massive power through her wealth. The same is true for Xiao Lian, despite hating being mentioned as the Xiao family''s future head. For the person she cares about, she is willing to swallow her pride and plead to her father to help Soma. Then comes the problem for Hina. She has nothing; her parents'' status, hailed as an S-Rank superpower in Japan, had little influence in this place. What she had was on her own, her own strength and thought to save the person she cared about. All of that was rather a small worry that plagued them anyway. Deep down, they already resolved to do the extreme for him. However, the things that pressed Hina''s consciousness as a leader were other things. Hina exhaled, put away the Video in her pocket, and began to lament. She hunched her back, thinking deeply about how greatly her decision would affect her surroundings. A shadow loomed over her, but she was too oblivious to realize it. A stinging pain jolted her consciousness back to the surface, and she saw Xiao Lian, with her cold gaze, staring down at her while pinching her cheek. "Ouch, What are you doing, Xiao Lian!? Release me!". Explore more adventures at empire Xiao''s Lian brows knitted in annoyance and put more strength into her fingers, making Hina squirm in tears. Satisfied by her punishment, Xiao Lian snorted and then released her cheek, which turned red. "...Mm, What are you hesitating about?". "Hm, but, you are the daughter from Xiao Family?". "To hell with that, I don''t care about my own status or some sort". It is unusual to see Xiao Lian express her emotions so freely like this. It takes Xiao Rui a moment to calm down from her shocked state. Meanwhile, beside them, Serafina observes them with a smile on her face, watching her little sisters argue. "Bu-but¡­". "Leader, you probably concerned yourself with our status, but actually you don''t need to worry about that". "Sera?". Serafina and Xiao Lian pierced Hina from both corners, giving her a small freedom to think too deeply. "Don''t worry about money or fame and stuff. I am willing to abandon it if it''s to save my precious one, besides I can get money easily with the knowledge I have in mind. Also, we are probably already aware of what Soma is after right? If what our hunch is right, then I am willing to become a terrorist to assist Soma in killing some pest". Hina could see a glimpse of Serafina''s fierce side. In a blink, she saw Serafina''s eyes turn blood red for a moment before they vanished along with her blink. Beside her, a chilling atmosphere seeped through her bones, making her body shudder. Hina glanced at Xiao Lian, whose eyes gleamed in ridicule at her pathetic self, who worried about some petty things. "...Mm, let''s do it together!". "You guys!?". Seeing her friends'' firm determination, Hina exhaled, throwing away the hesitation she had built up and putting on her brave front. The two responded with a fleeting smile that shifted to a solemn nod in understanding. "Aunt Rui, could you deal with the people inside the Limousine? Just in case, if the car still has another passenger in it and if it does, please use your connection, or power as the Xiao family representative, because probably Xiao yin was inside it". Xiao Rui in front nodded her head solemnly, getting caught up in the atmosphere between the girls, and opened her mouth. "Understood". Hina then turned to the sister in arm beside her, chuckled to herself, and sent her earnest pleas to both of them, which resonated with them about what kind of wish she had in mind. "Let''s help, Soma". The other two girls nodded their heads in deep resolve. Hina placed the ring she received from Soma on her lips and closed her eyes in deep thought. "Girls, we almost arrived, prepare your gear!". A cue from Xiao Rui prompted the girls to take out their equipment from each storage. Hina took out her Green katana, and the Hagoromo circled behind her. Blue Spear radiates a cold energy, humming pleasantly as if responding to its wielder''s will. An ancient book floats around Serafina''s side, giving her a picture of an old-fashioned wizard. The Limousine was nearing the scene, but when the car stopped, at the same time, a huge explosion rang in the surrounding area, creating a mass panic. Crimson bolts shot toward the sky several times and burst apart like fireworks that burned the air around it. They hurriedly stepped out from the Limousine and glanced at the place where the commotion stirred. Xiao Rui, from inside, pushed open the door and glanced at the girls. "Be careful girls!". With a swift nod from the girls, the two groups separated. The girls, dodging the crowds scattered around the palace, took their first step into the alley when a chill ran up to their skin, making their bodies move in reflexes for the incoming danger. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A strong gust of wind carried a figure with half tentacles, blown away toward the highways. With the appearance of the foreign creature, the world turned muted and stilled for a few moments until a huge uproar happened. "Demon!?". Serafina reacted quickly and began to conjure a spell to attack the Demon with tentacles. The Demon seemed to suffer considerable damage; its body convulsed, holding back the searing pain that charred the nerves. Another blast alerted them, and they saw a huge black figure blown away toward the sky, followed by a crimson meteorite that chased after it. Hina and Xiao Lian eyes shone in sparkle, but it only lasted for a moment when intense pressure hit them both. "Whirlwind!". A swirling vortex began to form around Luxuria, who was still affected by the lightning that took away her freedom. She gritted her teeth, and from beneath, her other mouth spewed a large amount of dark substance, which repelled the Swirling that began to form into oblivion. Luxuria, who regained her freedom, stood up from her place and leaped back to get a distance from the incoming enemy. She glared at the three figures that she had once seen on her Mind Eyes skill when she observed Soma up close. This situation seemed too good to be true for Luxuria, having her plan foiled from the start and having to show her true figure. Her mind began to plot to use the girls as a perfect opportunity to become hostages for Soma. A smirk emerged from her horrendous teeth, but in an instant, like knowing her evil thoughts, a flash of crimson lightning came forth like a pillar that obstructed the two parties'' thoughts. Her face frowned upon seeing Soma''s appearance. Soma turned to the girls and saw a fierce glint in their eyes. He believed that no matter what word he chose, the girls wouldn''t back down, so he gave them a little help in their fight. "Be careful with her eyes, Look only until her neck!". Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Equal. After leaving those words, Soma solemnly nodded toward the girls, who responded with strong resolve in their eyes. Holding the unease within his heart, Soma jumped off toward Gura, whose body was buried under the rubble of a building he had crushed.Soma stopped in mid-air, looking down at the demon figure calmly chewing the legs of an awakener who had come to apprehend him, but to no avail. All of them were wiped out except the brave woman, who had shown her hostile side toward Soma earlier. Soma covers a considerable distance with a single step and faces Gura Head-on. In the face of the demon, Soma had no need to hold back, even if it had to destroy some buildings around them. A single jab, which was hard to follow with eyes, was blocked by Gura, who raised her hand up to cover her jaw. However, the impact still affected her; her body was blown away a few meters back with gritted teeth. "Hmm, I''m impressed by how fast your growth is, I!?". Gura, who started rambling nonsense, was ignored by Soma, who launched himself to finish her. Her brows knitted, and they began engaging in high-speed, close-quarter combat. A flurry of wild wind and crimson flash clashed, creating a massive turbulence that blew away everything in its surroundings. Each blow that connected sent terrifying electricity that could char a normal human to a crisp. Gura''s fist was coated by a blazing blue flame that was hotter than usual because of the wind''s help. This is one of Gura''s abilities: Hee could consume and absorb the essence of every substance, whether living things, objects or even an abstract thing like an element. For living things, she could use the skill or abilities of the person she consumes, albeit temporarily. Object-like artifacts are among the rarest things she does because of the awful taste it has, based on her judgement. It can last permanently or temporarily. Lastly, this would last permanently for elements and temporarily boost her stats based on the element she consumed. For example, she currently has a wind element and absorbs it through her pores using her Devouring skills. The effect temporarily boosted her agility stats and wind magic activation to a fraction of a millisecond. This is one of the seven Demon Lord subordinates, Gura. Despite having monstrous physical abilities. Her sense of hunger, which could drive her mad, also became her strongest weapon to face her enemy. However, almighty as it seemed, the unique skill Devourer couldn''t eat her lethal element, which is Light and also the God''s element, which Soma was using now Lightning. Soma also didn''t think Martial Saint''s advice at that time would be handy for this moment. Soma launched his uppercut, which blew away Gura''s jaw, rendering her unconscious for a second. The moment when he tried to launch another attack on her abdomen, his instinct skill flared up, and Soma leapt back beneath him; a whirlwind burst forth, pushing away anything on its path and shredding everything inside. Hundreds of magic circles appeared within a fraction of a second, all of them pointed at Soma. With a wave from her hand, hundreds of wind blades, wind arrows and wind lance bombarded him. Without a shred of fear, Soma put more strength in his feet and launched himself up toward the blazing sky. Its Light mesmerized everyone who saw it, but within that beauty, a massive pillar of Lightning emerged from the hands of a single boy. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Lightning Magic 7 activated] Soma focuses all of his being on creating the magic. The crimson pillar shrank not because it failed but because it compressed to be stronger and more solid and packed destruction within. Gura couldn''t help herself for never seeing a magic that was so terrifying yet unknown to her, who lived for more than centuries. "That is bad!". She began to conjure a tremendous amount of mana, and not stopping there, her body kept sucking mana from the atmosphere, making her tank practically unlimited. With a clap, a huge magic circle appeared in front of Gura¡ªnot just one, but two. Those were red and green magic circles, which described two elements being used: fire and Wind, two elements that were highly compatible with each other. The magic circle moved before merging into one. The circle turned bright white, and searing heat from a white flame that burned even the atmosphere a hundred meters from her place shook the space around her. "Combustion Magic - Undying flame". Gura pointed her left hand upward toward Soma; her fingers pointed in a shooting gesture. Her other hand drew back like pulling a string of a bow; the white flame stretched forward, forming a lance with sharp tips. "Go!". She released the lance, and it shot upward like a missile. Its white color gave off the image of pristine and holy, but not with the firepower it had. Soma still hung above, still focusing on his spell. He kept pouring his Soul power into the spell, and only one thing filled his mind: '' To end this long debt he had with his revenge!''. The crimson pillar in his hand had shrunken to a considerable size; now, it had transformed into a spear. His hand never stopped trembling, describing its tremendous power. Soma succeeded in what he had started and felt pleasant with the results. Slowly, as he opened his eyes, a white lance launched upward toward him with speed, jolting his body in fright. Soma inhaled, deployed and retracted his hand backwards, tensing all the muscles around his body. "...Original Magic - Raiden!". With a slight jerk followed by a ''boom'' sound, the crimson spear bolted swiftly in mach speed. Crimson and Silver, two spectacles, spells from the two strongest figures in the place, close the distance instantly before making contact. Within a moment, the world was. Still, the sound disappeared, time halted, and all colour faded, changing into a bleak grey colour with no sign of life. All of the concepts that shape the world are compressed into two spells. The collision gave birth to a small sun emerging in the middle of the city. Its Light, brighter than anything they had ever seen, blinded their eyes; its heat was so terrifying that it scorched the civilization, turning the city into the Sahara desert. It lasts a dozen seconds before disappearing, returning to how it was supposed to be. After the sun disappeared, a huge crater appeared on the road, and metal used as infrastructure melted, forming a scene of catastrophe. Soma and Gura, the two responsible, keep gazing toward each other, wary about the other''s power. ''Even after all this, we are still tied, tch, it''s vexing!''. Soma knitted his brows while he put on his fighting stance. ''All that power, and yet I still couldn''t kill a single boy. How far have I fallen?''. Gura cursed inside her mind, reminding herself she was once a powerhouse that could wipe out a city with a single punch. ''My power had not returned to its peak, and this is all because of that boy on that night!''. Both parties prepared their stance and glared at each other, eyes filled with fury. It was the calm before the storm, and then, in a blink, both parties engaged again in close combat and didn''t notice that all that was happening had spread worldwide. ***** Let''s get to the other side of the fight, Xiao Lian desperately dodging a black substance like mud that came to her ferociously, wanting to devour her. "Wind blade!". From above, Serafina hurls Luxuria with multiple Wind blades that halt her movement for a second, giving Xiao Lian time to escape and Hina, who comes from behind, aggressively to attack. "Haaa". Her green blade, now shining in blazing colour or orange, swung downward, but Luxuria leapt to the side. After the fight starts between them, she unleashes her Original Magic immediately, purely on instinct. She realized that the enemy in front of her was not something they could defeat with a half-assed effort. Xiao Lian also, with bated breath, pushed forward her transparent shield, intended to block her enemy''s vision before launching her attack. Luxuria, who was barely keeping up with the girl''s coordinated attack, was late to dodge the last time as Xiao Lian''s tip of a spear pierced her left shoulder. "How dare you brats! I will crush you all!". Furious, Luxuria released her Aura; it was murkier than mud, and a black substance began to emerge more beneath her shadow figure, and it flooded the area around. Metal that touched it melted and disappeared, getting devoured. "I will drown you with this¡­!?". As soon as she said that, a sun brighter than in the sky emerged not far away from them, its sheer presence and power bringing them a moment of awe. Not long after that, a painful heat permeated throughout the land, banishing all of the white substance that came from Luxuria. The overwhelming power it shows only lasted a few seconds before returning to normal. Silence descended, prompting the girls to exchange an understanding gaze. "Kyaaaa, my skin is burning!". A howl from Luxuria brought their attention to the source, making their eyes open wide. Hina, who was nearby, instructed Xiao Lian to get Luxuria''s attention. "Get away, you annoying Ice!". From behind, Hina, with her presence concealed, swung her blade diagonally from her right and black blood spurted into the air. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Birth. Black blood spurted from an open wound from one of her tentacles got cut off, and a bloody line also appeared on her abdomen. Luxuria''s eyes went wide before an agony assaulted her nerves. From her stomach, she screamed, making the atmosphere around her tremble.Even though she was the weakest of the seven subordinates, her mana possession rivalled the others, and her mastery was higher than others'' as she was the demon who had survived Ancient times. The ground shook upon her scream, and tremendous pressure hurled amongst the girls, making them halt in their actions; Serafina had to land for a while so that she wouldn''t get squashed. Hina barely evaded her death as she jumped back before Luxuria exerted her mana through the surroundings. She stabbed her blade to the ground, supporting her even to stand. Luxuria kept flooding the entire area with her mana, and a change began to happen. Beneath her, a black sludge appeared and instantly covered the whole area. Hina was the nearest of the two. Her feet almost touched the sludges, and she imagined the worst. She gritted her teeth and braced herself to fly into the air using her Hagoromo abilities. As expected, once she left the ground, the pressure was choking her; it was twice as heavy from the ground. But she prevailed and began to launch her counterattack. Hina conjured a small fire arrow that circled along her before she shot it all toward Luxuria. The arrow shot forward, leaving an orange trail, but when it was near Luxuria, it got vaporized, and the difference in mana density around her body caused it to vaporize. "Kuh!". "Xiao Lian!?". A distressed voice promptly interrupted Hina''s attention from the enemy. She glanced and saw Xiao Lian, who almost got swallowed by the sludge being taken by Serafina, whose complexion was pale from carrying a heavy burden while flying in the air. With no chance to turn the tides, Hina gripped his Katana tightly and uttered a word. "Tachikaze!". The Katana in her hand began to glow in orange aurora because it was still in the effect of the Original Magic she created. The blade pulsed, and it greedily sucked the air and mana around it to enhance it further. "!?". In spite of her outrage, Luxuria felt a tremendous chill that stung her neck, coming from the blazing colour of flame on her right. Her eyes scowled after knowing that the chill was coming from the girl who wounded her. The intense blaze that turned the surrounding area in the light of orange shifted its atmosphere. Because Hina interfered in using her Original magic, the Katana skill began to evolve from a calming orange to a beautiful blue. Hina notices the chance and feels her face stiffen because of the significant change it possesses. Her hands begin to clatter with the wild force the Katana contains. "I can do this!". As soon as Hina muttered that, a wave of black sludges blocked her front, intending to crush her like ocean waves. Paralyzed because of her focus, the Katana in her hands robbed her of movement. Despite remaining oblivious to the surrounding area while maintaining her focus, an incoming hand appeared, and before Hina, a mist began to gather. It created a multiple-layer Solid barrier that protected her from the sludges. "Aegis, protect her!". A massive four-layer transparent shield floated before Hina, and it gave her a bit of security and also dread for the sludges to finally collide with the shield. She closed her eyes and concentrated. When the time came, Xiao Lian desperately hoped her shield could protect her comrade, but it turned fragile as it touched the sludges. It broke and resumed to the second and third. Despair clouded her face, but she focused all her attention on the last shield and hoped it would give Hina enough time to finish her preparation. Serafina was also not staying still and waiting for demise to come; she constructed multiple magic circles around Luxuria area, and with a single thought from her mind, several whirlwinds shot forward and rained toward Luxuria. However, with ease, Luxuria flicked her finger and created a mana barrier coated with a bit of demonic power, which had the attribute of corroding. The whirlwind collided with a barrier, and with composure on her face, Luxuria thickened her focus toward the girl in front of her. "Kuh!". Xiao Lian''s face was already death-pale; maintaining a single shield was all she could do. From the other three in the group, she was the one who had less mana, and for that, she was already on the brink of depletion. "No, not yet!". She pushed forward with sheer stubbornness, but things said otherwise when red blood spurted from her nose and streamed down her cheeks from her eyes. Her gaze flickered, gradually turning red before she went limp. No wonder she would become like this, using only one layer of Original Magic¡ªAegis had taken out a quarter of her mana. Also, the skill on her spear would take a while, and if both parties unleashed an attack with charging conditions, it would be nothing but a catastrophe. "No!". With a crack, her Aegis exploded into mist, and the black sludge opened its maw wide, intending to swallow Hina whole. However, in the crisis she was in, Hina exhaled, opened her eyes, and gazed forward. In a fleeting moment, Hina could see several presences beyond the sludges in the form of ball fire. ''This is!?''. Without her knowing, Hina entered an enlightenment state, which gave her a broader vision and enhanced mind to think faster than everything else happening in the world. There are two monstrous presences in the distance, which are shaped like fireballs with crimson and black colour, engaging in close approximately. Near her, she spotted three different-coloured souls: a massive Blackball and two other pristine souls: a calm and pale blue soul of Xiao Lian and a Green lump of freedom with a bit of red mixed in. Hina faintly smiled as she tightened her grip upon her Katana. She focused her gaze on the massive black ball, and with heavy feeling in her hands, she swung the Katana horizontally, forming a beautiful azure arc that was also terrifying at the same time. Luxuria''s body shuddered in fright after feeling something was not right; in a moment, when she put more mana into the sludges, the world stopped, and she could see a blue streak of line cut through her lower half in perfect alignment. There is no sense of pain, only loss. The world returned to how it was supposed to be, but Luxuria couldn''t understand anything as she lost her strength and stumbled upon her own black sludges that gradually dissipated into thin air. "Wh-what happened?". S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luxuria uttered those questions while she was staring at the blazing sky that almost closed its curtain of the day and welcomed the night. Unaware of her own condition, black blood keeps spurting from her separated body. Her torso and head were lying down, but her lower half kept standing straight, spurting a black fountain. Upon realizing what had transpired, she opened her mouth only to cough out black blood that clogged her throat, unable to speak. ''Me, lose? No way!? Impossible! Impossible! Impossible! Impossible! Impossible!''. Luxuria began to deny the reality itself, but the slipping consciousness and the abyss that threatened her life began to haunt her mind. With a gaze filled with hatred, she released the seal she had concealed from the world and even the other subordinates of the demon Lord for millennia. She would unleash it here. It doesn''t matter what happens next, but one thing is clear: ''If I was going to die, why not bring everything around me to accompany me to hell? '' Along with the madness that corrupted her current mind, beneath her separated body, a massive black magic circle with a touch of gold and crimson colour began to show its existence. The circle was complex with strange runes and patterns, and the language it used was nothing people of this era could know of. It was the Devil Language when her one and only Lover or her master had bestowed upon her the title of Luxuria, the demon of Lust. Hina was kneeling and the two others who barely stood beside her, noticed the strange magic circle in front of them. "What was that?". "I never saw the pattern and the symbol it used nor the language, what kind of magic circle is it?". "Mm!? Let''s move, guys. I sense something ominous with it!". Following Xiao Lian''s gut, Hina forced her body to grab both of the girls and fly toward the nearby building to see what was happening below. The magic circle began to expand, and the pattern began to take form into something every female who learned biology knew; the pattern that resembles woman reproduction glowed in a dark glow before the ground shook. It was not just a simple tremor, but it spread all over the country, alerting the people. From the magic circle, a hole entirely made with an unknown matter formed. It pulsated for a few seconds before a roar that shook the entire city resonated. The hole expanded before it gave birth to a massive beast. "Rooooaaaarrrr!". Chapter 384 Flee. Gura raised her hands together, interlocking its fingers, then swung her joined hands like a hammer to push Soma away from mid-air. With a ''bam,'' Soma, who practically crossed his hand in times, managed to block the attack, but his body fell. Before hitting the ground, Soma turned in mid-air and used the boost passive skill to give him a foothold and avoid a body slam. However, Gura had predicted that, so she appeared beside him from a blind side and unleashed a straight kick that directly hit Soma''s ribs. "Kuh!". A heavy blow jolted his body and brain, and Soma''s face contorted. Upon contact earlier, he could hear a bit of crack. However, thanks to his sturdy body, the damage was not too significant¡ªonly a bit of crack, not broken. He pushed aside his pain and regained his footing, putting his feet on the ground. Soma prepared his counter by unleashing a flurry of crimson lightning around his body, which responded by Gura''s magic circles. Now, she only used one of them. She raised her hand, and from above, a massive magic circle spread before spinning rapidly. Then, with a single command from Gura, it began to activate. "Maelstrom!". Upon hearing the spell name, Soma frowned, and a heavy turbulence that pushed his body downward began to bear its fangs. A giant maw of swirled wind emerged, and it sucked everything within its path. The spell was conjured so fast that it reached the ground in just a second. A massive storm had just shaken the city, causing a stir among the people present. They hurriedly took cover in their own place, abandoning everything they did. Soma barely dodged the Storm, looked around, and found all the buildings seemed fine enough, thankfully no person got sucked there except for the body of the awakeners, which Gura had killed earlier, and a lone female awakener who painstakingly held onto a street lamp. Because of his distracted attention, Soma was blown to the side and received Gura''s punch in the face. "Tch, it''s troublesome but¡­". Soma focused on himself and began to gather his energy toward his right fist. Gura, who found something was in the process, lunged at Soma and rained down her attack relentlessly. He sharpened all his senses and dodged every attack of Gura that came at him. A fist coated by a flame approached his face, and Soma, using his left hand, only deflected its trajectory. He entered Gura''s domain and launched a counter. His fist managed to embed deeply into her stomach, pushing her further. Then, when the time was up for him to launch his technique, Soma ran forward toward Gura and unleashed its right fist. Gura''s body tensed all over, thinking that the attack Soma prepared was for the Storm, not herself. She prepared to leave, but that was what Soma wanted, a slight hesitation in her mind, giving Soma enough room to unleash his technique. [Martial Saint Technique Lightning Steps Beyond Heaven''s Might] The aura around his boots burst open, giving Soma a momentarily boost like a missile. Arriving in front of Gura face-to-face, he launched a kick that hit her jaw, letting her body fly up. Then from below, Soma clenched his right fist tight and put everything in his might to destroy both the Storm and the Demon. [Martial Saint Technique Ashura] A god-slaying demon figure emerged from Soma''s back. Imitating his technique, it punched forward and unleashed a tremendous shockwave that concentrated into a single point. Like a beam, its crimson light shot upward toward Gura, swallowing her figure, and destroying the Storm. The sky returned to its blazing color, and a red haze danced in it. Probably, the spell''s aftereffect ruined the beautiful sight, with blood splatter everywhere. Soma, who landed on the ground, looked around, and many of the bodies of awakeners who the Storm ate got minced and only left a trail of blood and pieces of meat scattered across the city. The building is fine, but one thing that bugs him again is that there is no announcement of his defeating Gura. That vexed him after the two meetings they had, which Gura had managed to leave unnoticed. "Tch, I failed again, huh". {...Hmph, foolish!} Soma wanted to retort because his devil self also had the same outcome at that time, but he held off and decided to help the girls in their battle. "I need to help them". The moment when those words left him, the ground beneath him shook and threw him off balance. A terrifying chill gripped his consciousness, turning his gaze toward the source only to find an enormous black beast roaring toward the sky as a sign of apocalypse bringer. "Rooooaaaarrrr!". His whole body tensed after looking at the figure that envisioned conquest and fear, standing fifteen meters above the ground. Black scales running through its entire body overlapped like armor, strong limbs that could destroy a mountain with a single clench. Soma knows that appearance. In the novel, it is also conveyed in the arc when Leon visits the Xiao family, a Beast that Luxuria had prepared inside her womb, nourishing it using her own method. "...Dragon!". The being that once ruled over the land feared by many and called the personification of destruction, was a dragon, an ancient beast that had long been extinct on the planet. With a flap, the Dragon spread its black wings, showing off its majestic presence. Its long tails wiggled, destroying the buildings behind it. Without further ado, Soma rushed ahead, approaching the Dragon''s side. This was also where the girls were fighting Luxuria. Also, the fact that the Dragon had been summoned only means that Luxuria had died. When Soma almost reached the place, a black limousine caught his eyes below him. It caught his attention, but when he saw Xiao Rui was escorted inside, his face paled, and he feared something wrong had happened to her. As he reached the car, he met Lin Fan, who stiffened, shocked at his figure. "Lin Fan? What are you doing here? What about my Aunt?". Continue your journey on empire "...She is fine. I was just intending to come here to figure out something, but instead, things turned worse." Lin Fan''s brows knitted, and he took a look toward the Dragon, who had barely left its place and had already destroyed half the buildings around it. "Lin Fan, I found no injured people around, a lot of them ran away and ¡­died. Soma!? You are here?". Leon, who came with a bitter expression on his face after seeing dead bodies for the first time, was shocked to see Soma. Before Soma could say anything, an earth-shattering roar shook their eardrums, making even the ground vibrate with its terrifying strength. Lin Fan and Leon stood dumbstruck, seeing a legendary beast that was told in Legend. "Tch, sorry Lin Fan Leon I will catch up to you guys later!". S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma shot forward toward the sky and ran toward the scene where the Dragon ran rampant. The two couldn''t tell if what Soma did was bravery or just plain suicide, but his resolve did not dim even in the face of the mighty Dragon. That alone sparked something within their hearts. The two exchanged glances before eventually nodding their heads in firm determination. In a matter of seconds, Soma finally arrived at the scene, one word that emerged from his mind. It was utter carnage. Buildings are gone, and there are many traces of blood and bodies lying around. A mountain of rubbles, and easily, the Dragonn sweeps it away using its tail. Soma''s face is grim. His surroundings have turned flat, and he can''t find the whereabouts of the girls. Soma scanned his surroundings while approaching the Dragonn''s trace. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw a burst of strong wind blast away the rubbles that trapped the people inside. His eyes shook to see Serafina was holding the two girls in her hands, unconscious, seemingly out of mana. Terror happened when the blast was also noticed by the Dragonn. It roared and began to walk toward Serafina''s side. With each step, the ground shook, causing small earthquakes. Soma put more strength into his feet and shot forward like a missile. Within his sight, he could see Serafina also in a bad state, her face pale and blood smeared her fair skin, but she kept on protecting the others. "Sera!". "!?". Before Serafina could understand anything, her vision distorted, and she felt weightless and warm, which embraced her cold and frightened body. She recognized the voice and the warmth; she clenched her hands, holding Hina and Xiao Lian on her, and whispered something while tearing up. "Soma, I¡­". "Save your breath, You guys are doing a great job. So leave everything to me now!". Soma maneuvered in mid-air and avoided a direct confrontation with the Dragon. He leaped back and stayed away from the scene. "Roaaar!". The Dragon was enraged because someone had taken away its toy. Soma ignored the thing chasing behind and took a globe relic from his storage relics. Chapter 385 Sealed. Feeling the relic in his hand, Soma began to picture the dining room where he spent a pleasant time with his precious family. The globe began to shine in white, and the orbit around it shook before rotating clockwise. A looming shadow had caught Soma from behind, but he ignored it and kept his focus on the globe. Then, when the Dragon placed its feet firmly on the ground, it tried to spin its humongous body around using its tail as a Weapon. However, Soma''s body faded, and the dragon tail lost its target, destroying the building that was caught in it. "Rooaaarrr!". The Dragon noticed its disappearing enemy. For a while, it stayed in the place, wondering what had actually happened, before boredom struck, and it resumed demolishing the area around it. Inside a Dining Room, Xiao Luan and Xiao Bai sat, enjoying their tea time. All of a sudden, a clump of light appeared and startled both residents, who choked on their tea. "Wha-what!?". Xiao Luan, who got frantic, saw the light begin to dim, forming the figure of Soma. His expression was grim. In his embrace, three girls whose eyes were closed breathed peacefully. Her face stiffened, and with a clattering sound from a chair being pushed down, Xiao Luan abruptly stood up from her chair and ran toward Soma''s side, her face pale. "Lian''er, and everyone? Soma, what happened?". "Don''t worry they are fine, please help me to lay down the girls first". Given the difficult situation he was in and thanks to Xiao Luan''s help, Soma temporarily laid the girl on the hard floor. Xiao Bai brought a basin with warm water and some towels from the kitchen to wipe the girl''s face. While the two elders began to carefully wipe the dust around the girl''s face, Soma took out a potion from his relic; each was a high-grade potion he had harvested from his first trial gate. Soma took Hina in his arm and slowly poured the mana potion first, followed by the health potion. Then, he asks the two elders to do the same thing: replenish the girl''s mana and health. The effect was tremendous; their pale faces now brightened, and Soma could finally sigh in relief. He also took one mana potion and emptied it in one go. "Mother, please take care of them". "Soma!? Where are you¡­". Before Xiao Luan could cease her curiosity, Soma''s figure had faded into illumination before dissipating into thin air. His vision was distorted, blackening for a moment before he could see his environment. Before him, a shining scally armour that seemed impenetrable. A colossal figure stood still, shocked to see a tiny human suddenly come out of nowhere. Soma felt his entire body tingle with terror, so he began to leap back and found a dragon hand just passing before him where he had stood earlier. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With only a single swing from its hand, a gust of strong wind that blasted rubbles below welcomed Soma. "Fuuh, so, this is a dragon power, huh". It lives up to its name as one of the strongest creatures in legend. Wherever it walked, the land would crack, and its roar would shake the land. Its tail could decimate everything in the surrounding area, and its breath could destroy a mountain. It is truly the personification of a living disaster. Also, the beast that Soma faced currently was just in its kid phase. Even though it was in its kid phase, its physique was already rivalling an adult dragon. What makes him think that it was still a Kid is its intellect. The Dragon was recently born without someone to guide it. Luxuria, the one who was supposed to guide it, had fallen in the face of three girls. Of course, as someone who holds a position within a demon lord''s seven subordinates. Her crafty mind was not over even when she perished. Luxuria had instilled a charm magic, and illusion into the dragon baby ever since it was sealed in her womb. She instils the Dragon to destroy everything on its path, including everything, even the demon race itself. This should be the last card in the time after the next war as a preparation for the Saviour that prophecies would come. With the globe still in hand, Soma rushed forward, challenging his own limits. He focused on imagining a Sahara desert to bring the Dragon there so it couldn''t cause any more havoc. The globe begins to activate, and Soma manages to arrive near the Dragon''s body. He puts his palm around its scales, which are smooth yet hard at the same time, like a polished diamond. They reflect light and glitter beautifully, almost mesmerizing him. Soma activated the globe, but instead of transferring, a transparent window appeared before his eyes. [The current relics could not begin the transfer] [The object was too big. Unlock the relic''s true potential first!] "Damn it!". Never in his wild dream did the relic have that restriction on it. A shadow, huge enough to squash him like a bug, descended. Soma froze, and then his brain started to race, alerting him to hurry and evade the Dragon''s hand quickly. His body glows before it fades and disappears a hundred meters from the Dragon. His face paled before he put away the globe back into the storage. He could still feel the threat of death upon facing that huge palm. Soma clutched his chest, which still drummed. He circulated his internal energy around him to calm his nerves. Soma inhaled deeply; he watched the situation around him, filled with regret. If he hadn''t provoked Luxuria at this place and gotten her as far away from the city using his relic, none of these would have happened. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Martial Saint technique Lightning Steps beyond Heaven''s Might] [Oni Strengthening technique] [-50 Mana will be consumed every second] Soma''s Aura burst forth, reaching out toward the sky like a pillar, drawing the Dragon''s attention and even the world''s. Its brilliance crimson gleams crackle, sending out many electric veins throughout the surrounding area. "Rooaarrr!". Feeling pressured by the person who stood before it, the Dragon roared to the sky, challenging the crimson pillar. In a single breath, it took, a swirling of raw power that accumulated in its mouth shot forward. Like a beam, it charged in a straight line aimed at Soma. Within a blink, it had already arrived in front of Soma. The heat and its destructive power made his body shudder; Soma barely dodged the breath but took a half burn from it. When the breath disappears, his left hand untill shoulder gets charred from the little contact he receives. Sweat trickled his frowning face. Soma grits his teeth and clenched both hands, preparing his next move. "I shouldn''t hesitate in here!". [Unlocking the Lightning God equipment skill] [Summoning Raijin, the lightning God] "Come Rai¡­!?". As Soma was ready to sacrifice his vitality to defeat the Dragon, above him, a massive, complex magic circle appeared. It began to twist, and other magic circles appeared, stacking each other, creating four layers of defence formation. Each layer glows in a different colour and begins to spread in four directions: Black in the north, Blue in the east, Red in the south, and Green in the west. These represent the four cardinal directions where the heavenly beast is guarding. Another two magic circles, white and black, overlapped around each other, balancing the structure like Yin and Yang, bringing all the other circles together, creating a perfect harmony to entrap the Dragon in a solid dome. The Dragon could only stand still looking at the formation; curiousity filled its head. It is also applied to Soma, whose determination had just broken upon looking at the barrier that shone in rainbow colour. "....Soma!". A fleeting voice, but clear enough for Soma to hear; he turned to the source and found multiple people surrounding Lin Fan and Leon. He also spotted the others, like Lucy, Akane, and Tiara. All of them were Leon''s party members, and yet they were all here. Hesitated, Soma kept his vigilance toward the barrier, looking at the Dragon, who seemed to be swayed on its walk. The Dragon lifted its opened maw and inhaled deeply, preparing another attack. But to his surprise, it was only yawning. Slowly, the beast curled up around like a baby and drifted off to sleep. "It sleep!?". The bizarre phenomenon before him blew away the tension around Soma''s body. His body returned to normal, and all the leaked Aura and lightning seeped through his pores, waiting to be used again. He turned but cast one last look at the Dragon before approaching Lin Fan''s side. The moment he landed on the ground, the girls looked toward him with mixed complexions. Tiara and Akane were wary or rather frightened, while Lucy was stunned that Soma had that much power at his current age. Soma ignored the girl''s gaze and turned to Lin Fan, who had a dark expression on his face. "Lin Fan, are you guys okay? What about my Aunt?". Before Lin Fan could answer, several men behind him, wearing military uniforms, approached their side. One of them, a man in his mid-fifties with broad shoulders and a steel-like body, came forward facing Soma. His black, greyish hair swept back, and his stern expression couldn''t hide a nervousness. A bead of sweat trickled down his forehead. ''Is he afraid of me!?''. Soma muttered while looking at the expression of fellow men behind him. "In the name of the President of the Awakeners Association from China. You! Come with us!". Chapter 386 Foolish. "Why is this happening!?". ''Bam,'' a smooth and delicate hand slammed a wooden desk inside the office where Xiao Long worked. In front of him stood a menacing girl, accompanied by her other two friends behind, asking why all of this could happen. Xiao Lian and her two comrades behind her had just awoken from yesterday''s exhausting battle, and it took them a whole night to recuperate before they got news from Violet that things had turned quite troublesome. It is unusual to see Xiao Lian show that much rage within her usual calm and ignorant nature. Even his father, Xiao Long, flinched and was afraid that things would turn worse in the family with her daughter like that. Yesterday, after the event that happened in the Capital City, which now lay wasted by the appearance of the dragon, all four families were summoned to a court, and many S-Rank awakeners from the country also gathered to give judgment to Soma. Xiao Long was stunned at first, but upon further clarification, His deed that suddenly assaulted a woman on a broad day drew criticism upon him; there is also much proof of his doing that spreading all over the internet. The atmosphere around the court was heavy, and many of the big names supported the decision to confine the boy until the investigation reached a new light. Initially, Xiao Long and Lin Fan, who knew Soma, intended to open their mouths to talk, but Soma''s glares shut them up. The boy knew well what would happen if the two of them decide to cover him, in that atmosphere. The two were devastated especially Lin Fan. Even Xiao Long accidentally saw him destroy a waiting room before all the guests came home. He remembered that the Lin Family head was furious; his eyes were red, and he condemned all of the jurisdiction. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiao Long decided to have a small talk with the boy, but because of the situation and his mood, he held back. So, the current situation happened, when he was tied and couldn''t voice any explanation to his furious daughter. "You were there, right? Why didn''t you do anything? We are a renowned family, right? All that talk about legacy things, and you can''t even talk back¡ªwhat hubris!" Every word that his daughter threw at him sliced open a wound in his heart, bit by bit, until it carved a massive hole of regret. He looked down, unable to say anything; his adjutant, also muted, couldn''t even refute the girl''s rage. "Why!? Why are you silent? answer me, you basta¡­!". "Lian''er!". A stern yet gentle voice echoed inside the room, and Xiao Luan breached out toward the room where the conflict happened. The atmosphere halted. Hina and Serafina, who also couldn''t do anything about Xiao LIan''s rage, were stunned to see Xiao Luan appear with Xiao Rui. "...Mother¡­?". "Okay, that''s enough sweetheart, let''s stop it right here!". "...But, Soma is¡­". Soon, when Xiao Lian was about to open her mouth, Xiao Luan approached and took her daughter to embrace her. Xiao Luan could feel the rage and hatred emanating from her daughter, seeing how the trembling didn''t stop even after she did this. She felt disheartened to see her daughter become so emotionally attached to someone who could spark war even in her family. That is how far Xiao Lian treasured the promise to him; she even intends to take it to her grave. Xiao Lian promised to protect Soma when he needed it. Now, she must witness firsthand just how foolish and arrogant her thinking is. With her current powerless strength, no connection, and not enough influence to move even the crowd, she was at a loss. "...Soma". Her weak sob resonated with the other girls behind her. Hina kept her face calm, but deep inside, she was frustrated; her nails dug into her skin, causing a severe wound and blood to fall to the floor. Serafina, on the other hand, began to plot something ominous inside her head and began to ask her shadow members, under Violet''s command, to infiltrate the country and steal any important information inside. "...It''s okay, Lian''er, rest for now. I will speak to your father, and you two also take a rest! I will handle it from here, Rui if you may?". "Yes sister, Lian''er, Hina and Sera, let''s go to the house first!". After being pacified by Xiao Luan, the girls, guided by Xiao Rui, reluctantly leave the room, where Xiao Long can finally breathe in relief. "Tell me everything! What happened that day!". The room instantly froze after Xiao Luan''s icy tone resonated. Xiao Long trembled, and his adjutant started to calculate several paths for him to escape this situation. With a heavy heart, Xiao Long began to shift their place and talk around on the Sofa. Time was ticking, and a moment of silence descended upon the room. Xiao Long was tensed, waiting for his wife''s response after hearing about yesterday''s event. "...I see. So, Soma had understood that far¡­". "...Ye-yeah, I was also surprised when the boy glar- I mean glance at me, it was¡­". "Pathetic!". Xiao Long''s body twitches after hearing his wife''s cold diss and the way she looks at him, like a piece of rubble on the roadside. "Is this the man I was infatuated with? It seemed, my eyes had been blinded back then". "Luan, What are you?". "Enough with this pathetic side of you. Are you afraid of those silly guys within the government because of some random accusation they blamed on a single kid?". "What? No, I was just¡­". "Again with a reason, you know it didn''t you? Who was the person who saved me from that long sleep, whichever of you can''t accomplish all these years? Who?". "...". Xiao Long and his adjutant stiffened in their tracks. "...You couldn''t say it? Okay, I will spill the name. He was Soma or rather Xiao Ma the son of Xiao Lei, one of my sisters in arms and Rui''s nephew, who brought me from that abyss. His achievement should have been rewarded greatly by this Xiao Family¡­". The two men in the place were silent, lost in their own thoughts, especially Xiao Long, whose brows were knitted, filled with deep regret for what he had done these days. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire "...And yet. Because that creepy sense of doting tendency of yours who give him a stupid trial just to prove his worth, without thanking him, and now when the city had blamed him for what he do is to fight those demon creature that you and everybody else couldn''t do or should be said not wanted to get your hand dirty. As a head from a renowned family, who should hold their prestigious conduct in wise. Instead, what did you do? You abandoned him just because you don''t want your family not want to get criticism from the people. You have no right to call yourself Xiao family''s head!". "!?". Her words struck down like thunder that rang in his heart, making Xiao Long duck down; he was unable to see his wife''s face any longer because of the shame. "Truly, what a fool I am¡­". ***** At the same time, inside a luxurious living room where the Lin Family had gathered to discuss the topic of what had happened in the court earlier, it turned heavy. Leon and his party members sat on the corner, not daring to utter a voice. They are even careful with their breath. Two people who hold power within the house are sitting comfortably on the Sofa and facing each other. One of them is looking down in rage, but the other is looking at him with contempt. "Son, is that what happened earlier?". "Yes, what is wrong, mother?". Lin Fan, who had kept looking down since they talked, now could see his mother''s contempt gaze directed at him, making his body flinch and colour drain from his face. After hearing what his son said, Lin Huang sighed in disappointment to hear that his son would do something so foolish as to abandon the family saviour just for some petty criticism. "Lin Fan, you truly disappoint me!". A chilling phrase that even stabbed the guest in the corner froze Lin Fan''s ability to think. He knows exactly what her mother''s current mood is; she is really pissed. This is one of Lin family teachings: when one parent calls their offspring by a full name, it means that the parents are angry or disappointed at them. Lin Fan''s butt used to be wiped out by her mother''s wrath; it also includes Lin Jia, who trembles like a newborn fawn on the corner within Leon''s group. "I never ever remember raising someone to become a spineless person like you!". "!?". "The boy was our saviour. He was the one who saved us, no, saved this family. The mercy he shows, who pardoned Jia after transforming into a demon and turned her back into a normal girl who can laugh and smile again, and yet, you abandoned him when he needed the help most. What kind of family head are you, huh? Answer me, Lin Fan!". Lin Fan was muted. No words or reasoning could help him in the face of his mother''s wrath. He clenched both teeth and fists tight, wallowing in his deep shame for taking his words back to his saviour. "I''m such a fool!" Chapter 387 Cell. Within the rainbow dome, the dragon is still curling on its tail, sleeping after revealing its strongest power in the form of breath. Thankfully, the breath was pointed mid-air, and it blasted not to the land but to the faraway galaxy before dissipating. Now calmly enjoying its sleep bathed by the warm light of the sun, its scales reflecting the light, picturing a mesmerizing sight, many media all over the world began to flock toward the devastated city. Many people and reporters, camera-ready, began to crowd around the barrier to see the birth of the extinct beast that comes from legend. They cheered, and some of them even worshiped it for its absolute presence. As for the people in the country, they were asked to get protected under the sanctuary the government had built, which was a reinforcement bunker that was built underground near the Awakeners Association headquarters. Awakenres below A-Rank and more stood outside the barrier perimeter to prevent any foolish individualist from breaching the barrier in case the dragon was awake. The awakener''s president announced to the world, asking for help to raid the dragon. Initially, the government refused, but when they saw a recorded video of the beam from the sky split open the atmosphere, many of the higher bureaucrats shut their mouths. This signal was received positively around the world, and many countries began to send their representatives to experience fighting a dragon. This help also reached Mr. Ito, who sent some of his best people, including Hisako and Hiroshi, who are currently standing at the airport waiting for their pick-up. "Mr. Hiroshi, are you sure you don''t want to stay with us?". One of the S-Ranks from Japan, Hiiragi Taichi, was nicknamed Sword Saint because of his mastery of the blade. He was a handsome and calm man, around thirty, but his looks betrayed that age. He has a young face, like a college student, with long black hair tied in a ponytail. He is wearing a Samurai outfit, which shows how much he is proud of his own country. "No, it''s okay, we were waiting for someone". "I see that was such a shame!". "Let''s separate from them, Dear!". Hisako, who practically showed her aggressive side, pulled her husband''s side to at least get away from him. She didn''t know why, but her gut feeling kept telling her to get away from Hiirago Taichi. Behind her, a magnificent black limousine drove off before it stopped in front of Hisako; with a click, the passenger door opened, and Xiao Rui came out, already being informed about their appearance. "It''s been a while, Hisako". "Indeed it is, Rui. How have you been?". "...I am great, thank you". Hisako''s face cramped after she noticed a slight shadow cast into Xiao Rui''s face. She decided to greet her as usual before looking toward another person who came out. Hina, who perfectly concealed her face, came out next. She tried to keep calm, at least until her parents reached Xiao Family''s house. However, that facade couldn''t escape her parents'' observation. Hisako released her grip on Hiroshi and approached her daughter. "Hina, you okay?". "...Yeah, I''m fine". The way her daughter smiled reminded Hisako of the day when Hina had lost faith in other people. However, it was much deeper, as occasionally she could see Hina trying not to bite her lips. "Oh my, is this your daughter, Mr. Hiroshi? She is such a beauty, just like her mother." "Well, ahaha, thank you for that!". ''Tch, this guy!''. Hisako dissed the guy internally and saw the man approach Hina. With a lifted gaze and a confident look on his face, the guy smiled and almost touched Hina''s hand. Then, the girl clicked her tongue and blatantly smacked the guy''s hand, startling everyone around. "...Aunt Rui, let''s go home first!?". "...Right, let''s go, Hisako and Mr. Hiroshi lets go, our Xiao Family will welcome you". Hina began to enter the car, followed by Hisako and Hisorhi, who gave a slight nod toward the guy. Rui, who came last, looked toward the stoned man, and eventually, a pitiful grin escaped her mouth. After all the passengers entered, the car drove off, leaving the other Japanese representatives. Inside the limousine, Hisako began to probe what had happened when Hina and the others came to this country. She slightly hesitated, but seeing her mother''s stubborn nature, Hina eventually revealed what had actually happened for the past few days. The parents, who had just been filled with the details, couldn''t help but frown. They were shocked to see a video of Soma ransacking a car belonging to a beautiful woman. However, as someone who knows his past and his nature, the two of them believe that if Soma had to do an aggressive act like that. There must be something hidden beneath the world''s eyes. Ever since the first time they met Soma, the boy has been an anomaly. He exudes a mysterious aura, and his impulse to save some strangers he doesn''t know, putting his life on the line, clearly is not normal. Neither Hiroshi nor Hisako could understand what had happened inside the boy''s head; only he himself knew it. "So, where is he right now?". Hiroshi''s calm voice echoed within the space, which made Hina clench her fist tight and hold back the urge to curse the world. "He was being imprisoned, right now". "!?". "What, how is that possible?". The father and Mother couldn''t believe what had just escaped her daughter''s lips. They glanced at Xiao Rui, who confirmed it with a slight nod. Hisako''s face turned pale. "...Hina, it''s okay". her motherly instinct kicked in, and Hisako pulled Hina closer before tightly wrapping her hands around the girl''s back. Hina''s back began to tremble, and feeling the warmth from her mother, the dam in her eyes burst open, letting it stream down her cheeks. "...Uuu, mom!". Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Don''t worry we will do everything we can to bail Soma out! So, leave this to us and don''t burden yourself with it, okay?". "...Um,,,*sob¡­". ***** It was a cold and unyielding darkness wrapped around the figure of a boy who sat calmly in the lotus position, regulating his breath in small and deep intervals. Under his skin, red energy spread evenly toward all veins, nourishing the cells, flesh, and bone and strengthening the skin also. While the boy was deep in his consciousness, the dark place soon turned white with the appearance of light, capturing the cell where Soma was locked in. The place was bright white with a subtle lining. A single bed and toilet stood on each opposite corner. Also, the place was pretty wide for a single person to stay. The lining in front of Soma flinched before it slid open to the right, revealing a figure of a woman wearing a conspicuous outfit and heavy hat. Noticing the visitors, Soma exhaled and thus stopped his training. Slowly, he opened his eyes and soon stiffened because an unexpected person had come out and visited him. "Vice headmaster, Viana". "How have you been, Soma?". Viana flicked her finger, and out of nowhere, a chair appeared, and she sat on it. Casually, she crossed her legs, thinking she was above him. Soma abruptly stood up; not. Not wanting to be rolled up by her appearance, he activated his extra skill to lock his emotions. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] For a moment, Vian''s eyes flashed before it returned to normal. A moment of silence descended into the place, and eventually, Viana exhaled, fixing her postures before bowing her torso. Her action surprised Soma, but he was not perturbed outside. He calmly watched the witch keep bowing, and after some time passed, Viana raised her body and began to tell him what she was doing here. Soma listened to the witch talking while sometimes nodding his head in an understanding manner. "I''m surprised you had this much connection even to a country at least". "Well I am being called a witch for nothing. I have good communication skills". "Hmph, I took pity on that Roland Guy, almost letting his whole life play in your tune". "Fufu, isn''t it adorable. He was my prided husband". "Yeah, whatever". The conversation shifted for a bit, and then Viana resumed her talk. "Thanks to you, Soma. At least, one of the troublesome subordinates of that demon Lord had gone". "So you knew all along and yet didn''t dare to act?". "We are truly ashamed. but because of her disappearance, we could spot some people she charmed within the governments and now they are currently whitening the place". "I see, I''m glad if my act helps". As the two resumed the conversation, hours just passed by, and eventually, Viana had something to do after it, so she reluctantly walked out, leaving Soma in this terrible place. Before coming out from the door, Viana once more bowed her torso and sincerely apologized for her act of using him as bait. "I''m sorry for putting you through all of this. We will compensate for everything later when this is all over." "Yeah, I understand, go on with your business. I need to return to my training". Viana walked past the gate, which gradually shut down after all of the conditions had been met. Soma lifted his gaze and saw the dot, inside which was a lens. He shouted. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire "Shut the light, please". The observer was sweating bullets, for this was the second time Soma had asked to shut the lights off despite the higher-up''s orders to treat him nicely. After much discussion, the light dimmed and completely disappeared, swallowing his sight. "Perfect! Fuuh, let''s begin!". [Martial Saint''s Third Techniques¡­] Chapter 388 Belief. The day came when the whole world would witness something unbelievable in the current era: the birth of Dragon, and multiple Awakeners all over the world would gather to raid the beast. For the past few days, the Dragon has been doing nothing while sleeping or standing still while looking up at the sunlight, and it seems relaxed. However, one thing that people don''t realize is that when a dragon gets older and every passing count, its intellect becomes more shaped, and its awareness about its surroundings becomes clearer. Around the barrier that surrounded the Dragon, people gathered; many of them were awakeners. Within the Japanese group, Hiroshi was looking at his own Katana, checking whether the equipment was ready for the raid. Beside him, Hisako kept looking toward the barrier, specifically to the Dragon, who, as usual, stood still. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The world is smiling, a clear sky with white clouds swimming freely above. Because of the approaching winter, the air was a bit chilly, and many of the awakened who hated the season stayed inside their tent covered by a lot of cloth. "Hisako what''s wrong?". Hiroshi sheathed his Katana and approached Hisako from behind; he touched his wife''s shoulder, pulling her attention close. "No, I just¡­". ''...I had a bad feeling about all of this!''. Hisako hesitated to continue her phrase, fearing that the other Awakaners would hear her statement, which seemed like cowering in front of a threat. As a person who walked the path of Awakeners, Hisako knew well that those statements would insult the people around her, not to mention herself. The path she already takes and crawls with tears and blood would be tarnished by her earlier speech. "...Wondering how Soma is doing right now?". Hiroshi, who understood what his wife thought, smiled softly before squeezing her shoulder tight. "Soma, not Hina?". He playfully teased his wife, which prompted a glare from her. "What stupid thing you asked, of course I worry about my daughter but now she is in the safe place where Xiao family is. Instead of that, I am worried about Soma who barely contacted us and the government also prohibited everyone who wanted to visit him. I am wondering about his condition, that''s all". "I see, well, I also could relate to that". "Right? He had done so much for us, but when at a time like this we were powerless. they told us that he was fine but the responses they gave were a bit suspicious". When the two and everyone around were busy with their own maintenance of weapons and some sort, there was a movement from the Dragon. Its colossal body, which seemed to grow every day, alarmed the awakeners around the barriers. Many of the awakeners began to clear out the place from paparazzi who stubbornly wanted to keep picturing the legendary creature. The Dragon spread its massive black wings, and with one clap, the rubble blasted away, and the Dragon kept moving its wings around as if warming itself. "Hisako!?" "Yeah, let''s go!". All awakens who act as representatives from all over the world begin to tense themselves when they see the view. Slow but steady, the Dragon''s feet left the ground, while its wing worked harder than before; the Dragon was getting used to it, and with one last clap, its massive body shot upward like a rocket. The rising Dragon was so fast, and the four master barriers from China intensified the power within the barrier; it glowed with multiple colours to prevent the Dragon from escaping. However, the Dragon, seeing the barrier glowing, kept maintaining its speed ahead before a collision happened, and a loud ''Doom'' resounded because the Dragon had just hit something invisible. "Rooaarrr!". Enraged, the Dragon began to use its strength to swoop its massive claws to tear the barrier down. Upon contact, the barrier shook, and intense ''shrieking'' from the barrier greatly stirred everyone''s heart. Panic began to spread around the paparazzi, and they began to pack their important things and flee the scene. Different from them, the awakeners began to step forward, ready with their respective weapons. "Rooarr!". Again, the Dragon strengthened its hand, but now it was different. A black, ominous aura began to cover its whole body, gathering into a single point on its hand. A cracking sound resonated within everyone''s ears, but when everyone in the place had put their heart into fighting the beast, the Dragon roared out loud. A few seconds later, its body bounced from the barrier, giving the awakeners around a sigh of relief. "Rroooaaarrr!". This time, the Dragon was completely enraged. It began bombarding the barrier, but none of its attacks worked. As soon as there is a crack, it repairs itself, and each time it repairs, the barrier becomes thicker. From the blindside corner of the building, two people wearing black robes, all females they saw through the barrier, looked at the Dragon, who struggled to escape. The female behind leaned against the wall and opened her mouth. "How was it?". "The dragon is completely isolated, but soon it will break". The woman who saw the event turned her gaze back and looked toward the lady wearing a robe behind. "Let the beast caged, when its rage had accumulated enough, the people in this country would know how fearsome it is to think they could hold off a Dragon and the Demonic one at that". "Right¡­". She turned to look toward the barrier once more before resuming the mission that had been given. "Where should we go next, Anna?". Hearing the name that came out from the lady on the walls, Anna halted her steps and opened her mouth. "I think we already have enough grudges piling up across the country. We will commence the trial of opening a Gate." "Understood, as instructed, I will follow you". "Yes, thank you very much, Lady Superbia". ***** Meanwhile, on the other side of the chaotic place, inside one of the private houses within the Xiao Family, the residence had undoubtedly risen. Inside, there is the usual Hina''s party, Xiao Luan and Xiao Rui. There is also Lin Fan, Lin Jia, who comes every day to atone for his wrongdoing along with Leon''s group. The place turned rowdy just a few days after Soma had gone. Also in the centre of all of this was Viana, who bowed her head ninety degrees, facing all the people who had a connection with Soma, glaring at the figure they called Witch. Outside, there is the figure of the Xiao family head, Xiao Long, who was forbidden entry by his wife and Xiao Lian. He was kept being monitored by Xiao Bai, who had a cramped smile on her face. "Let me make things clear here!?". Hina suddenly raised her voice in this silent yet heavy atmosphere. She calmly faced Viana while standing behind Xiao Luan as the house head. "Yes, what is it, student Hina?". "Is Soma aware of any of this you have told us? Is he letting everything go as you planned?". Xiao Lian and Serafina beside her nodded their heads. They want to know what kind of Soma is feeling in any of this. Viana sighed and began to open her mouth. Thanks to her space magic mastery, she already cast a barrier spell that could prevent any leak outside so she could talk freely in this place. "Yes, with all due respect from me to Soma, yes, he is willing to follow my plan". "I see". Hina sighed; she couldn''t understand what kind of thinking he had to let himself be played like this. "Where is he currently and what is he currently doing?". Xiao Lian interjected strongly from the side, startling the other who had never seen her so emotional like that. "I''m afraid I couldn''t quite understand what he was in¡­". "Mm, What do you mean by that? Depending on your answer I would not hesitate here". Xiao Lian, whose patience is running low, summons her blue spear, covering the whole place with a thin mist. Serafin also summons her grimoire, which Viana is startled to look at. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire As someone who pursues magical potential more than any other, she knows the existence of that item. It was one of her long dreams to obtain one. However, all the years she spent searching for it was for nothing until she found it in the hands of one of her students. "Quit with that trickery of you, Old hag! You know better if you mess with me, right!?". Serafina, who had also been quite cornered for the past few days, summoned her grimoire. Her eyes turned blood red. An ominous presence began to possess her, frightening everyone around. "Lian''er you¡­". "Both of you stop!". Before Xiao Lian could reprimand her daughter, Hina abruptly held the two girls behind her and let the tension in the room eased a bit. "Please elaborate more about what Soma has been doing?". At first, Xiao LIan and Serafina glared at Hina''s back, but upon seeing her clenched fists, both girls'' heads cooled down, and the two could see blood begin to fall down into the carpet below. "Hmm, I don''t quite sure myself. Aside from eating and sleeping. He always sat in the corner regulating his breath periodically, while occasionally I could see a little bit of crimson aura covering his body¡­". When Everyone tilted their heads in wonder, only Lin Fan reacted; his eyes opened wide. However, he soon fixed them and never let the place know what he was thinking. "...Then I happened to see him from the monitor, when he sat still while doing some seal gesture using his own hands. I don''t know. Perhaps you guys know what he was doing?". "Well, okay. Thank you for the explanation." Hina expressed her gratitude and breathed a sigh of relief. "Hmm, do you happen to know what he was doing?". Viana posed a question when she was uncertain about what he was doing. The three girls who developed feelings for him nodded their heads in understanding. A bit of relief washed away the tension within their heart, and they answered simultaneously. """He is Preparing something for sure!""". Chapter 389 Raid Begin. All the people within the room gasped after hearing the girls'' confident reply. The three of them came to one conclusion and started to leave the room, making the other guests ponder their actions. When the three left the room, Viana shed a sigh of relief and took a sip of the lukewarm tea she received from Xiao Luan as a gesture of acceptance. The mild and bitter taste that stung her tongue woke her consciousness, alerting Viana to keep her wary about everything else because all of this had just started. Xiao Luan, Xiao Rui, and the other Guests, such as Leon, stay in the room with a heavy atmosphere that gnaws at their hearts. However, only one person begins to act, attracting everyone''s attention, and he is Lin Fan. "I am sorry for interrupting this discussion. My name is Lin Fan from the Lin family. In case you didn''t know my name, Mrs. Viana, may I ask you for a couple of things? " Viana put away the cup in her hands and faced the black-haired boy with an intriguing expression on her face. Of course, she recognized the boy, for she had seen his potential from the earlier start. Also, what intrigued her was the expression of the boy, who became much calmer or more mature, to be precise. She doesn''t know what kind of journey led him to become like that, but it is good to see a once arrogant and indifferent young man shed his shell and become more prominent. "Yes, of course, I recognized you, Lin family''s head. Then, what can I do for you?". "Does Soma say anything else besides sitting around?". "Nothing in particular, I am actually a bit surprised to see his composed attitude despite being thrown into a confined place. Also, ¡­". ''I am a bit scared of him''. Viana let those last phrases seep through her mind for acting rashly, trying to use a person with much more power beyond even her husband, an active Rank-S awakener. Every time she was going to visit the boy, she always paid close attention to her conduct and words as if not to insult him, because she knew it too well, those times she took a peek within a camera. The aura that leaked from the boy''s body was enough to pierce her mentality, shooking her core to numbness. Lin Fan caught the last pause from the woman but didn''t try to query further. He began to ask a few more questions regarding Soma''s safety, his activity, and information regarding what she was plotting currently. "This is my last question? Will Soma come and join the raid to fight that Dragon?". "...For that, I am not sure¡­!?". Viana''s body suddenly stiffened as she felt her phone vibrate across her phone. She looked toward everyone in the room and prompted her to answer it first. Feeling apologetic, she took out her phone and began to see the dialer. ''Why are they?''. Her eyes knitted, not because of the grave situation, but because she pondered why the security who observed Soma''s activity called her. Reluctantly, she swiped the phone display and put it near her ear. While the call connected, Viana received a sudden message that surprised her, making her body yelp and stand still. Everyone in the room felt tense as the situation seemed to worsen for a moment. Viana nodded off a couple of times, a distinctive sign of understanding. Not long after that, she closed the call and returned her gaze toward the other in the room. "I just received messages from Soma". All of the people beside her faltered upon hearing those words; Lin Fan, who stood calmly upon them, stepped forward and opened his mouth for others to hear. "What did he say?". "...Leon and Lin Fan hone your own power and your party. It''s time to show the world a Savior has already arrived to the land, and our first objective was to slay the Dragon!". "..Pardon me?!". Leon, who stood stiffened from the side, jumped after hearing those messages; he gulped his saliva to parch his barren throat and looked upon his party members, who were aghast, feeling the pressure upon hearing the term Dragon Slaying. Lin Fan, who was also shocked to hear Soma''s confident feat, clenched his fists tight and opened his mouth to urge Viana to relay the message. "Is that all of it?". "For all of you in here, yes, as for the other message I must relay it toward the three girls''...!?". As soon as she said that, the house shook, and a thundering roar reverberated across the atmosphere, making everyone''s heart tremble in fear. When they glanced at the source, they could see a commotion happening in the yard in front of the house. The people got curious, so they came out to see what was happening and saw the three girls doing some practice with full equipment. Three main elements gathered in the surroundings, coloring the place with the fierce magma of Red, a calm yet terrifying Blue, and the carefree that brought calamity Green. Hina, Xiao Lian, and Serafina were together activating their own Original Magic, summoning a spirit. Viana, who saw the chaotic scene, gulped her saliva to witness the spectacular scene. ''Kids now are¡­'' Her muttering was followed by an empty sigh. It took hours for the girls to calm their nerves, and Viana finally could relay the message from Soma. ***** Several days later, one could faintly see a mist escaping someone else''s mouth. On top of a building in one of the cities in China, one could clearly see the view below without obstruction toward the place where it was most tense. Two figures in robes observed the battlefield, which was now in full alert after they knew that the Dragon was in a state of anger. Its colossal body had grown twice as large as before, its absentminded eyes gleaming with more ferocity and intellect. Multiple times had passed since the day the Dragon attempted to flee, but it always failed. Now, after the Dragon grasped a bit about what kind of thing blocked its freedom, it lay low for a few days, thinking about how to escape. After many trials, the Dragon''s rage had reached its limit, and now it wanted to bring out its full potent power in one shot to shatter the barrier. "It''s begun". "Yes!". The Dragon''s throat bloated into a balloon. For those who were sensitive toward Mana in the surroundings, their face turned pale, knowing that inside that bloated throat, the Dragon had is, it contained a raw power of unrefined Mana, which had much more power compared to a refined Mana inside a person body or any living beings present. Raw Mana is basically mana that flows in nature itself. It was usually tamed but possessed a great danger if misused. The Mana that flows in the atmosphere comes from the planet''s core, or what some would call the ley-line, which sustains the planet''s life and its residents. It is different from refined Mana, which resides within living beings. The process of refining itself was the same as breathing. Raw Mana would get filtered through the lungs, and then it would spread to every vein in a person''s body before staying within their own heart, which acts as a core. Of course, as a being feared in ancient times and standing at the apex of living beings, Dragon could superficially control raw Mana in its surroundings based on its knowledge and skill, which it had honed for years. However, there is an exception for some Dragons who can grasp it instinctively and manage to draw out a bit of its potential to show just how fearsome their race is. With a throat that was full of raw Mana, the Dragon infused a bit of its own Mana within him; it lit a spark and simultaneously opened its maw, followed by a pillar of flame pushed through the sky in one go, destroying the barrier that held it captives for days. The two robed individuals smile, satisfied after seeing the pitiful Dragon being locked down despite its recent birth. Anna, who stood in front, took something from her storage. In her hand, she held a black jewel that swallowed even the light. She threw the things behind her and opened her mouth to Superbia. "When you have a chance, do it as instructed. I will leave for a bit, take care of this place". "Understood!". "Rooaaarrrrr!". An earth-shattering roar shook not even the air but the land beneath, picturing how fearsome the creature called Dragon is. The Dragon, who finished its mission, flapped its majestic wings and ascended toward the heavens in one go. When it reached a high altitude, its sharp, predatory gaze swept away the field, and it saw many people preparing their equipment with hostile intent. Recalling how boring and wrathful it was because of being detained, the Dragon roared once more and began to descend in one fell swoop, destroying one of the bases of world-renowned awakeners in place. In just a matter of seconds, blood splattered across the road, and screams of helplessness echoed within the field, withering the fighting spirit they had prepared for days ahead. However, as Awakeners who vowed to protect humanity and the planet from its destroyer, they all slapped their own faces and threw away the primal fear that froze their hearts. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "All of you attack!". With a signal that unknowingly resonated within the battlefield, the raid began, and it will be marked as the first legend of the savior. Chapter 390 A little Help. A war cry erupted within the battlefield and shook every awakener''s heart who heard it, including the Dragon. Many groups began forming a formation centered around people in the back who mumbled something while gathering enough Mana to bombard a city. Seeing the welcoming sight that greeted the dragon eyes'' it roared to heaven sending a flurry of shockwaves that blasted nearby rubles around it. "Release!". "Fire!". "Attack!". Begin with one, then second and third voice shouted, creating a chain of commando while from every corner a magic projectile and even an arrow are released, raining down into the Dragon who maintains its wrath yet composure while hovering above in mid-air. ''Boom'' explosions reverberated across the battlefield, from the collision born a black smoke that covered the entire body of the Dragon. The people who saw their faces grimaced in discomfort, knowing that in just one fell swoop, one of their camps had almost obliterated and left only the one who managed to escape death within time. With a flap of its massive wings, the Dragon sent out a gust of violent winds, and the smoke cleared out, showing its condition, which looked like it had nothing to be scared of. The Dragon roared and began to comfort another batch of people, but several men with heavy equipment, bringing a large towering shield that covered their bodies, stood in front, and their bodies began to glow in a red aura. It doesn''t know why but the Dragon''s attention suddenly shifted toward the people below it, bearing an insignia of one of the top guilds from Europe, Camelot. "Shielder hold your position. Vanguard, prepare yourself, we will go together at the front line. The archer and wizard tried to take the Dragon to the earth! Now, we will carve a history of bringing down a dragon with us". "Yes!". One of the executives from the Camelot, Code Name Lancelot, and his real name is Harry. He is hailed as the second strongest man below the guild master of Camelot. He made himself with black armor and, with a spear that reached almost his height, began to move. The wizard behind him began to pour a tremendous amount of Mana above the Dragon, and then a massive magic circle glowing in orange light emerged; it began to shine in a dangerous gleam end with a swing from Lancelot''s spear, a silver pillar followed by a thunderous roar struck its body. Caught off guard, the Dragon''s body electrocuted, and it lost a brief hold of control upon its body. Its altitude lowered before the Dragon slammed to the ground, raising up the dust and creating a tremor underneath. Seeing the chance, Lancelot clenched the black spear in his hand and shouted his order. "Charges!". Following his determined shout, many awakeners who saw the change, a vanguard began to launch an assault. The situation also happened from the other side of the camp where Hisako saw Hiroshi charge ahead while she maintained a worried expression on her face. Not knowing why, but her heart keeps getting unease ever since the raid started. However, she pushed aside the worry and concentrated with the other wizard beside her to launch a distraction in case the Dragon awoke. Seeing many people coming toward its place with hostile intention, it made the dragon body flinch, forcing its paralyzed nerves to move out, but it was futile as the earlier lightning magic was effectives to render its muscles useless. "Haaap! Gae Bolg!". A torrent of black mass of power creeped out from Lancelot spear, it formed a straight line, compressing itself to form a massive pillar filled with murderous intent aimed at the Dragon whose pupils dilated in fright. Not finished with just that, the other awakeners began to brandish their strongest move to finish the Dragon swiftly once and for all. Because they know the longer they let the Dragon roam and live, it would keep getting stronger and more before achieving unimaginable power a mortal could comprehend. Before the tips of the spear almost pierced its skull, the Dragon released all of its Mana from within its body. A tremendous amount of tsunami hit the awakeners who approached, halting them in their place. Faster than the Dragon could think of countermeasure, another pillar of lightning descent, following with other flame and earth beneath it that began to morphed and restrained its four limbs. "Grrrr!". Angered, the Dragon growled, but it came out as a little threat to the people who came for its head. Lancelot, who already held his ground, thrust the spear tips to its skull in between its eyes, but eventually, the Dragon, with its sheer willpower, could tilt its head to the side, making the spear tips off its mark. The Dragon did not leave unscathed as the spear severed its left eye. Blood spurted, a testament that the beast before them was also a living being who could be killed. Many legends say that a dragon who lives to its maturity could be practically called immortal, and some of them are also hailed as a spirit for its immense power and knowledge of the world. However, the one before them was still young, who happenly live inside a womb of one of the seven demon lord subordinates and got nourished by demonic power. The Dragon still didn''t have much experience in battle, it only seek a destruction. Because, one thing that was planted deep inside its subconsciousness and that is to destroy everything and it did what it told. The first wound that assaulted its nerves enraged the Dragon, and it faltered for a bit. Another incoming attack landed on its body, letting blood spurt from each wound. Its scales tore, flesh gouged, and blood oozed from the wound, bathing the Dragon in a sorry state after the relentless attack from humans. Powerless and on the brink of its existence crisis, the Dragon sought something, someone who could take it from this crisis. Suddenly, the Dragon missed the comfortable feeling deep inside its mother womb who gave it warmth and life. While the Dragon holds immense power and is feared by many, the one before the awakeners right now was nothing like those in legend for it was recently borned, not knowing how to utilize its experience and knowing how dangerous humanity is if united at the same front. Suddenly, its nose caught a familiar scent that lingered way above it, hidden beneath the glaring eyes of the sun that witnessed its suffering. The scent was familiar from when it was still waiting inside Luxuria''s womb. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire "I won''t miss the second time!". The Dragon''s attention got distracted by a murderous intent that came in front of it. Lancelot readies his spear once more but with more ferocity and intensity, making its whole body shudder in horror. "Grrr!". For the first time the Dragon felt fear for the first time. It suddenly struck to realization as the wound on its body kept getting severs and strength began to sapped. It growled, asking for help. "This is your end!". A moment when Lancelot almost thrust his spear, shadow descended from above and landed in front of him. alerted by the sudden appearance of a mysterious person wearing black robe that covers its whole body. Lancelot squinted his eyes, but faster than his body could react, a trail of blood danced in the atmosphere, and his body backed away, barely reacting from its slash. A bloody line formed on its body from its right shoulder to its left waist. "Kuh!". A demonic energy began to leak from the person in the robe, it turned its body toward the Dragon. Brief moment of stillness happened and in a single fluid movement, The person pry open the dragon mouth then throws a black ball which gives an ominous feeling for anyone who sees it. Lancelot, who saw what had happened before his eyes, knitted his brows in a frown. His instinct screamed for the incoming danger. "Mr. Lancelot!?". "Are you okay!?". "Who are you?". "No! Everyone, leave this place!". sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Lancelot issued his order to his approaching comrade, the ground beneath them shook, and an ominous black aura leaked from the Dragon''s body. "Grrr!". The Dragon''s usually predatory eyes turned black devoid of any shred of consciousness. Its body convulsed several times before it enlarged twice its size, alerting everyone in the surrounding area. Hiroshi who saw it faltered and canceled his attack while looking at the changing Dragon. "What happened?". Everyone on the battlefield also shared his sentiment. Because of its massive body and because of Hiroshi''s position, which struck from the Dragon''s hind legs, he didn''t know what was happening in the front. However, one thing was for sure: Something dangerous was about to happen. "This feeling!? " Hiroshi muttered. "Don''t falter; let''s keep continuing our attack." The Leader from Japanese Camp issued his order, but Hiroshi knew best that something unusual happened, so instead of obeying he took a step back and some people who know him followed his steps. "Hiroshi, what are you doing? I told you to..!?". "Roooaaarrrrr!". An earth-shattering roar shakes the world, the ground beneath trembles as black miasma bares its corrosive nature, and even the atmosphere is screaming for its terrifying roar that came from the Dragon''s deepest part of soul that was enraged and the humiliation it received. Hiroshi, who barely clutched his ears, looked toward the Dragon who was a bit far away from his place. Suddenly, his body shuddered with cold sweat that soaked his body. Chapter 391 To the Battlefield. As the roar subsided, the battlefield soon turned into a death-stilled mood as they saw the dragon''s massive body enlarged twice, its black scales shining in a jet-black color that devoured even a light. The usual pair of wings now spurted from the miasma surrounding its body, forming another two. The transformation figure of the dragon halts everyone in the place. "My part has ended!". Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire After delivering the black ball, the person in the hood disappears from the place, leaving nothing but an empty air unnoticed by others. The dragon flaps its broad wings and sends a hurl of tremendous shockwaves that blow away the debris and dust around it. Turbulence begins as the miasma on the dragon''s body shoots forward like a spear, chasing away the Awakeners nearby. "Woah". "Gah!". "Someone injured?!". "Retreat!". One by one, the nearby Awakeners retreated from the place, giving Lancelot a headache because of the sudden element that prevented him from finishing the dragon while it was still considered an infant in mind. Because of the help of a mysterious figure, the whole premise of this Dragon slaying became a crumbling piece of block that he had stacked over time. A black line formed across his forehead, and he firmly clutched the spear in his hand. "Don''t falter, move with caution and see if there are any changes¡­?!". Lancelot roared, and the fact that his head was still working properly in this situation was proof of his quality as one of the party leaders in Camelot Guild. However, before Lancelot finished his speech, the dragon had finished its preparation. Before its mouth, a small compressed energy formed in an instant, and it shot forward quickly. Startled, Lancelot managed to dodge it in the nick of time, but he didn''t have the composure like earlier as one of his legs that carried the jump had pulverized without leaving anything in remain. "Leader?!". "Mr. Lancelot?!". "?!". "...". All his party members screamed in worry, looking at his captain''s condition. They intended to surround their leader, but the dragon movement was too dangerous to ignore, so they were rooted in places. "Don''t worry about me!". A green aura began to cloak Lancelot''s figure as his breathing also returned to normal for the support team that stayed behind. Slowly, the loose part of his leg began to grow, regenerating the bones, blood vessels, muscles, and skin. The sight was pretty gruesome for those who witnessed it for the first time, but for people like Awakeners, losing one of two limbs in an expedition to Dungeon is pretty usual. That is why the appearance of a Light elemental magic, the user of Healing Magic, is essential for the team. "Are you alright, leader?". "Yeah, thank you for the help!". Lancelot clenched his now barefoot leg and felt no anomalies within it, and he stood up. "Rooooaaaarrr!!!". A loud cry from the dragon brought his attention to the fort, and he witnessed the dragon having finished adapting to its new power. Lancelot now saw a massive figure of the dragon with a hunched back standing tall, towering like a building. The plan to finish the dragon while it was in the ground had foiled, and now they must experience first-hand just how fearsome the being told in ancient times could wipe out a single town in a blink. "This is going to be a disaster". Lancelot grips his spear shaft and prepares his stance, ready to face the newborn dragon head one with the other in the second class. ***** Meanwhile, on the other side of the city, Viana stood in front of a single door in the innermost corner of the place, gulping her saliva for the tension that shrouded her body¡ªslowly strangling her neck, preventing air from circulating to her brain. ''God, this atmosphere is so unsettling!'' As she grumbled, the door before her ''clicked,'' and just before she could prepare herself, a white mist emerged along with the sliding steel door. Behind the door, there is only infinite darkness that threatens a person''s sanity. The eyes hidden beneath that darkness open from their slumber and start to devour anything in sight; even the brief escaped light from the opened door feels helpless in front of it. Viana''s body flinched as she heard an unsettling stepping sound from within the darkness. As she unconsciously gulped her saliva to moisten her parched throat. The footsteps were getting nearer, and a shadow of a human figure stepped out wearing his Academy uniform, the form of a symbol of his alma mater. "How have you been, Soma?". The boy, Soma, glanced at Viana before inhaling a deep breath to feel the freedom he had gained after being convinced for days inside a room. He clenched his fist hard and felt the strength he had acquired boiling. He lifted his lips and spoke. "...Yeah, never better!". "I''m glad," Viana sighed, desperately holding on to her urge to wipe the sweat that trickled along her forehead. However, because time was pressing, she began to take a personal terminal from her storage and opened her mouth. "I am sorry for saying this to you, who just got out, but we have a situation". "...Brief me, please". The two began to leave the room while discussing the events of the few days Soma had been absent. "I am truly sorry, but we still couldn''t figure out their hideout even after we keep you in this place; it seems the demon side still maintains its passive state." "Sure, this is ''them'' we are talking about. There must be something in play here to make them still vigilant to this state". "You are right... ...If we have proof even a little!". Viana, who knew how the demon operated, sighed in resignation while muttering something inaudible in a low voice. This made it hard for her to predict what they would do. Soma also was in the pickle because of the juggle-up story he had changed from this and there, making him unable to predict what sort of event would happen in the future. First, regarding the demon who will build a massive gate to summon many demon beasts from another dimension where their Lord is trapped, in the Novel, this happens with the cooperation of the Lin Family because of Lin Fan, who still sided with them. However, things have changed now, which would place the remaining two large families in the Chinese where the demon hid. But, because of their family''s prestigious name and historical value, Viana couldn''t act rashly toward them. Viana, or rather everyone, couldn''t just deliberately ask for a corporation in this case; she would just be deemed guilty of accusations, and Viana could be sentenced as a hypocrite¡ªworse, the death penalty for bringing shame upon the family. While skimming through the names of the participants in the dragon subjugation, Soma stopped in his tracks, prompting Viana to halt her steps and turn around, only to find his brows knitted in a frown. "Mrs. Viana, this list? Is this true?". Soma pulled the display of the terminal he received from Viana regarding the raid and pointed to the Akabane family''s name on the lists. "Yeah, they were chosen along with the other famous awakeners worldwide". "How long did the raid begin?". "The operation began not long after you left the confining room". "?!". (''I can still make it!''.) He knows well that the mission will lean toward failure as this event brought The chosen one, Leon, to the spotlight for the first time worldwide. Soma also worried about his parents-in-law, who were walking on a thin thread after being snatched from the death maw by him. "Mrs. Viana, here!". Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without prompting for an explanation, Soma handed back the terminal as he hastened his pace. He walked through the opening door of an elevator and entered the grand hall, where people were buzzing while looking at the massive screen that was installed above the counter. "Soma, where are you going?". Viana, who saw Soma walking briskly leaving her, asked in a panic, for there were still documents that had to be finished. "Mrs. Viana, can you contact the Xiao family and inform my other family about my release? Also, tell Hina that I need her and the other help in this one, so come to the battlefield!" "Hm, what are you saying?!". "Waa?!" A gasping shock echoed within the hall. It brought the attention back toward the screen, where they saw an ongoing raid that had turned to disaster after the dragon had undergone a transformation. "...The dragon has changed? But how?". Viana began to get overwhelmed by the tension in the room as her gaze couldn''t leave the screen. Even from far away, Viana could clearly remember the shape and form of the dragon, but the current dragon had broken her mind for a moment. ''It''s different?!''. Soma frowned while clenching both fists under. This situation is more dangerous than any of the events he had experienced. The change that happened to the dragon was something he had never read or pictured in the Novel. "I need to move right now!". Ignoring the startled Viana, they began to reach her hand forward, trying to stop him. But the difference in stats forced her to see only the back of his students getting smaller into the distance before disappearing. "...I need to contact them, but should I bring them toward a dangerous place just because Soma asked me?". Viana scratches her hair, finding it complicated. While she was indecisive, Soma had equipped all of his gauntlets and boots and ran through the clouds, followed by a wind current. "Please make it in time!". Chapter 392 Third one. After leaving Viana, who is still dumbfounded about her situation, also, thanks to his equipment, Soma, alone, kicks on empty air and runs toward the battlefield, where the raid is being started. Along the way, he encounters many traffic jams and panic caused by the change that happened on the battlefield, preparing for the worst to happen. Even in some places, Soma can see a sheltered bunker, made from thick plate steel reinforced by monster materials, opened up, giving the citizens a safe place to hide. This incident proved to be a disastrous event not only for the country but all over the world. The appearance of a single dragon could have caused this much distress, and even the strength of joined force from all over the world couldn''t suppress it, let alone when the Demon Lord''s descent and all of the possibility of a monster that would bring calamity would roam around the place like it was nothing, Soma couldn''t imagine just how frightened the whole world is. Soma surfed along the air as he scanned everything with his eyes wide open, looking for the possibility he could help. However, thanks to the incident, every citizen seemed more cooperative than usual, lending a hand to each other. After running in the air for a while, he could see a huge figure of a black dragon being attacked from all over the place, but it didn''t do anything. The Dragon stood tall and swung its large stretched hand horizontally to sweep away all the magic and projectiles that had been thrown at it. Along with the sweep with its hand, black miasma erupted as it rained down into the camp of awakeners at the perimeters. As it touched the ground, the corrosive nature of the miasma began to work as it sucked the life of everything within its touch. Looking at that, Soma muttered something under his breath. "Martial Saint Technique¡­". [...Lightning Step Beyond Heaven''s Might] A rush of crimson crackle broke apart from the surface of Soma''s skin. The crimson veins began to tremble and then coiled around his skin, making a protective charm that enhanced his physique and strength to another level. In short, his eyesight shifted; it stretched far away as if the whole world slowed down under his command, ''Go!'' With just one word escaping his lips, a sonic boom happened, generating shockwaves that made every glass in the surrounding tremble. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In a matter of seconds, Soma arrived at the battlefield unnoticed, and what he saw and felt contradicted each other. First and foremost, he witnessed almost a quarter of the joined Awakeners around the world lay sprawled on the ground, bathed in crimson fluid that oozed from open wounds. The other was that he felt two huge presences other than the Dragon observing a little bit far away from the battlefield. It seemed the two still didn''t notice his arrival, but it would just be a matter of time. Soma scanned his surrounding environment in a blink and found the Japanese Camp. The figure of Hisako was safe behind, along with the other rear guard. However, upon closer look, he noticed that Hisako had a pale face, her gaze straight toward the place where the most intense part gathered. He followed her sight and saw Hiroshi being dragged away by other awakeners after being hit by the miasma ''Crap!'' "Ashura!". Clenching his fist tight, Soma began to gather an enormous power from his body toward his fist. [Martial Saint Technique Ashura''s Might] A spark of brilliant crimson might emerge from the battlefield, distracting everyone from the Dragon. All eyes were on the crimson veins that crackled wildly, blooming in this horrendous place. Hisako, who also saw the things, stood stiffened before she burst into tears as she witnessed the familiar and terrifying crimson lightning. "Soma?! Is that you?". After she uttered those words, the lightning shot forward like a comet, leaving a red tail around the path it came. The battlefield halted, and the Dragon, who also noticed the incoming threat, reacted strongly by raising its magic to another height and roaring loudly to heaven. "Rooaaarrr!". "Aaaaahhh!!!". As if responding to the roar, Soma also began to scream loudly to raise his own morale in this fight and prepare for the worst if the mightiest strike he possessed couldn''t even scratch the Dragon. "Soma, you¡­". Hiroshi, who recognized the voice and looked up, saw the two crimson and miasma collide. In a moment, all sounds disappear, but they are followed by an earth-shattering cry that causes a huge explosion, blasting everything in the vicinity. The loud vibration from the sound that disrupted one''s eardrum and the tremor that occurred under their feet brought a sense of urgency that they must flee from the place. That alone already picturing just how destructive the attack was. Even Lancelot, who boasts the superpower in attack with his artifact, fell compared to it. In the midst of the explosion, the aftermath left everyone speechless to see another crater created. Loud smoke rose to the atmosphere, blocking the figure of the Dragon and Soma. Hiroshi, who was blown away by the shock, grits his teeth and tenses all the muscles around his body to stand up. Looking around, he realized that he was blasted pretty far away from the scene and hurriedly took out his ration of potion. "Ugk!". However, even though he already did a couple of them, the only thing that got recovered was just his health and stamina; as for the miasma, it was still lingering around his system, draining his lifeforce steadily before he became cripple. "Is this my end?". "Hiroshi!". Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire "You okay!?". Other awakeners from Japan called out to him, who absentmindedly stared at his own palm. He dismissed his current thoughts and waved to the other awakeners to tell them that he was fine. "What just happened?". "I saw a crimson lightning shot forward and collided with the dragon, but¡­ What the hell is that?!". Hiroshi looks up, his view still obstructed by the smoke. Unconsciously, he clenched his fist hard because, for the third time, his life had been saved by the same kid who had much more to shoulder in his small back. "Hiroshi! Thank God you are fine!". A distressed voice distracted everyone in the place, including him, for he recognized this voice more than anyone else. "Hisako, what are you doing in frontlines?". Hiroshi forced his pained body to stand up and face Hisako, who approached his side along with other wizards and archers. "How is he? Where is Soma?". "That, I don''t know". At that moment, the curtain of smoke opened its stage. There stood a dragon with its tail only half-remaining, and a figure of a youngster stood floating before the Dragon in a battered manner. "Soma!? " Hisako''s outburst, accompanied by Hiroshi''s sigh of relief, makes every awakener in the Japan camp wonder, just who is that guy who could not only injure the awakening Dragon but also worry their two aces. After seeing the state of the Dragon, all awakeners, aside from Japan, stood there in a frozen state. Lancelot and all of his party members are the ones who got their composure back, and one of the long rangers shouted. "Look up there!". Following the instruction, once again, their jaws slackened as they saw a youngster standing there facing the Dragon with battered breath, proof of his exhaustion. "Is he the one?". The earlier ranger commented. "...Ye,, yeah, probably". The Tank in the party faltered. "...". Lancelot could only stare in disbelief at what had transpired before him. First, he saw a spark of crimson lightning emerge, and all of a sudden, it collided with the Dragon, creating this situation. The rumbling voice of the painted Dragon woke them up from their thoughts; they saw the Dragon had fully accepted what had just happened to its sturdy body by a single attack from the entity in front of it. "Roaaaar!!". In the pit of anger, the Dragon began to act by swinging his hand diagonally from above. Now the shred of reason the Dragon has, it vanished to oblivion, and its consciousness was consumed by black. Soma, who noticed what was happening, leaped back and loudly shouted his warning. ''It''s preparing something''. "Stay as far away from the dragon side!". Every awakener nearby also noticed the events and began to retreat to their own camp. True to Soma''s words, the Dragon spread its hand sideways and roared to the heavens, bathing itself in the miasma around its massive body. The ground underneath shook, and the lively and colorful environment had become desolate. Cracks and eeriness enveloped the surroundings. "Tch, this is bad". Soma spread his legs apart and joined his hands together to create a seal where all his fingers were pressed together at the tips. He flipped his left palm down and right on top before uttering the Technique he had mastered in his confined state. "I hope this will work. Help me, Martial Saint!?". He began to close his eyes and imagine the power he had witnessed and practiced over and over again in that place. As the image began to solidify in his mind, Soma opened his eyes wide. A trail of crimson line emerged from his sharp pupils, and when he poured his power through his joined palm, Soma shouted. "Come!". [Martial Saint Third Technique Heaven''s Sealing Chains] Chapter 393 Preparation. After he finished with the visualization, crimson light birthed its new life between his joined fingers. The light crackled all over the place as if announcing its glory, bathing the area around Soma in red. Multiple circles appeared around the dragon''s massive body, one, two before it stopped in five counts. From within the circle, everyone in the place could hear a ferocious yet inanimate object clinking against each other. From the seven circles, it shot seven crimson chains that wrapped around the dragon''s limbs. In return, it restrained its hands, feet, and, last but not least, the tail, even though it was half cut. However, it was effective in restraining its freedom. Soma himself didn''t know how effective the sealing Technique was, but for a while, he needed some time to execute his thinking and eliminate his worry properly. *"Roar!". S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The roar that shook the atmosphere and struck his eardrums reverberated across the field. Soma''s face stiffened as he saw a black mass of raw power begin to gather around the dragon''s mouth. "Crap!". Soma clapped his hands and let the chains do the rest before he leapt to the side. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire A black beam, smaller than the dragon breath Soma had faced, shot forward in a straight line; it travelled on land before it struck the tall building on its way. There is no explosion, only the corrosive effect of the miasma around the dragon began to bare its fangs. "So that miasma was the cause of the dragon mutating and losing its reason, huh. Good for us!". Indeed, the mutation''s source was what made the dragon stronger and even bigger in appearance, but in exchange, it took away some intellect from the monster, which became Soma''s advantage in this battle. Because if he faced the same dragon that had matured in the novel, he is hundred percent sure that he couldn''t face it directly, let alone all the awakeners in this place. However, even though it lost some of its rationales, the dragon still boasts its sturdy body and impenetrable scales it had, clearly giving him a headache, for thinking of the solution of how to strike it. The ideal plan Soma had in mind was to borrow Xiao Lian''s spear and use his power to infuse it to at least pierce its flesh. But he is worried about bringing her here. *"Roar!". "All hands began to attack!". An angered roar and order mixed together created an amalgamation of the raid that sobered Soma''s consciousness; he sighed in deep regret, feeling stupid for what he thought: ''I shouldn''t hesitate! '' Soma looked down and saw the awakeners from the Japanese camp begin their attack, albeit only using the ranger one. He spotted two figures standing close to each other while being surrounded by other frontliners. He descended to their place, which made everyone in place wary about his coming. "Who are you?". "A kid?". "Impossible". "It''s okay, everyone. He is with me!". Everyone was astounded by what they saw and in awe of a boy doing that all by himself, but Hiroshi''s words calmed them down. "Soma". Hisako''s cry brought everyone''s attention to her, as her red hair fluttered in their eyes as she hugged the kid. Her action and the worried face she showed others only further raised question marks on their faces. "Are you alright?". She separated from Soma and began to check the boy''s appearance, but she saw no definite wound. "Yeah, I''m okay". "I''m glad". "Soma, did you do all that stuff?" Hiroshi came forward and asked a question that had been on everyone else''s minds. Soma and all of them looked up, seeing the dragon struggling to break free from the chains that wrapped around its limbs. The only thing the dragon could do was move its wings and mouth, shooting out black beams. ''Wait, did the miasma power also prevent the dragon from using an elemental power? If that is so, then this is lucky for us''. Soma cheered internally before he turned to them and saw them gazing at him. "Yes, I did that". All the adults opened their eyes wide, and some of them even began to respect him in their hearts. However, those rules didn''t happen to Hiroshi and Hisako, who understood the boys well. They are deeply saddened as to how Soma obtained that amazing power. It must come from some self-sacrifice the boy always made. The two were clearly missed this time, as Soma himself volunteered to be confined and used that period in deep seclusion. The Technique itself comes from understanding Sealing, Isolation, or even Loneliness. There are many concepts of it, but eventually, the Technique revealed that it was a technique to Seal or restrain something. After the sealing, there would come a feeling of sorrow at losing all self-freedom, a sense of isolation from being separated from the dimension and wandering in a self-void, and then the pure emotion of madness that gnawed at everyone''s heart when they kept diving into an emptiness. That will open up a gaping hole in someone else''s heart, making it easier for a person to be filled by either love or evil. Soma had to endure several images of him experiencing it over and over in those closed spaces. Thankfully, Soma managed to overcome it with the skills he is most prominent about: Puppeteer and Adapt. He let his mind wander for a bit, but after getting the adult on his side, Soma began to open his mouth and asked to give him a favour. "Mrs. Hisako, can you help me with something?" As soon as he saw that, Soma could see a faint crestfallen expression on Hisako''s face. She tried her best to hide it, but it was futile. "Mother, can you connect me with Hina and the other?". "Yes, of course! Here, take my phone and use it as much as you want". Hisako tossed her phone toward Soma as if it were nothing but a pebble. Hiroshi gave Soma an apologetic smile while the other awakeners, aside from them, had their eyes bloated in shock upon seeing the revelation. *"Roar!". With the dragon''s enraged roar in the background, Soma places the phone near his ear and waits for the other recipient to respond. "...Hina!". *** When Hina and the other two were finished with their training and enjoying their break time, they were in a quiet and tranquil place in the lone pavilion that stood on top of a crystal-clear pond. The subtle fresh air that they inhaled brightened their vision, and the crisp and faint cry of rustling leaves gave their hearts a sense of peace. It''s been days since Viana informed them of what had transpired behind the scenes. At first, all of them were furious at how dare Viana use their significant other as bait. However, after mulling it over, they realized there was no gain in being angry at a person who is probably being used by Soma also. So, the three began their action by training and sparring with each other every day, trying to understand each other''s weaknesses and enrich themselves by sharing their understanding. Under each other tutelage, the three could now see a bit of improvement from the way they used to. The only thing lacking in their training is the absence of Dungeon in their improvement. The country itself is rich in Dungeon resources, and many have sprouted from the ground, but there is no time to consider them when the location itself must be reached by private jet in minutes and half a day on foot. Sipping a fragrant and mild black tea the caretaker in the Xiao family had prepared, Hina put the glass back with a clink before intending to take some cookies. "...Le, leader, look!". All of a sudden, Serafina interrupted. Her demeanour was rigid and lacked refinement, as she used to. She was tinkering with her phone as usual while reading the information she received from Violet. However, her current figure was restless, and her hands trembled. Her voice cracked as she saw the images on her phone. "What is it?". What Serafina showed to Hina was the live streaming of the dragon raid. On the screen, Hina saw a spark of crimson lightning bloom on the battlefield that had turned worse. After seeing the lightning, her body stiffened, and an overwhelming emotion gushed forth from her heart, almost overflowing. "Mm, what is it?". Xiao Lian, who nodded off, almost drifted to her sleep, awoken by the commotion the other two made. Her still groggy eyes stared at the screen until, a few seconds later, they shot wide open. "Soma!?". It''s unusual to see Xiao Lian show her raw emotion like that. She snatched the phone and looked at the screen meticulously while Serafina and Hina stood there, holding back the urge to go toward his place. However, Hina and the others know it all too well that if they go there, they would bring nothing but a burden for himself. So, here they are, fighting their own conflicting emotions. "What should we do, Leader?". Serafina opened her mouth despite knowing they had the same thoughts. Xiao Lian clenched the phone in her hand and looked toward Hina for confirmation. "We¡­". At that time, another vibration from Hina''s phone caused the three to halt. Hina, the recipient, took out her phone only to see her mother''s name on it. Knowing that her mother is also part of the raid group, her heart is crushed by a foreboding sense of fear that something has happened to them. Her breathing began to rage, and her clear vision began to shake; Hina could hear her internal heart thump wildly and almost burst her eardrum. She bit her lips and slid her finger on the display, preparing for the worst. {...Hina!} Chapter 394 Full Power. After hearing the familiar yet nostalgic voice ring in her ears, Hina''s body lost its power. She leaned toward the backseat while sighing in relief. She pinched her nose bridge to hold back the urge to cry, making the other two question her action. {Hina, can you hear me? Or is it someone else?} "...It''s me, wait a minute". Hina released her phone and began to change it into speaker mode, releasing Soma''s voice for everyone to hear. {Uh, Okay, what happened are you alright?} "Soma!?". "Mm, Soma?". Serafina jerked from her seat and walked closer to Hina''s side. As for Xiao Lian, she slides her chair near Hina so that she can hear Soma''s voice better. {Eh, the other is with you too?} "Yeah, they are". Hina promptly sighed, releasing the burden that had been weighing down on her ever since Soma had been confined. Even though she managed to keep her tough act and try to distract it by training even after hearing the truth. However, a small prick of thorn kept piercing her heart slightly, boring a hole that managed to keep it leaking with anxiety and worry about his well-being. Then now, after hearing his voice, Hina could finally release the burden, but that also didn''t take quite a while for her worry to resurface again as the roar of an angered beast spilled from the phone in her hand. The three of them, face stiffened before contorted in a nightmarish frown. "Soma, where are you now?". Before the two made a ruckus, Hina stopped them by raising her other hand and opening her mouth. Her heart thumped as the roar in the background kept ringing, waiting for the premonition to pass. {...Sorry, I''m in the raid place with your parents right now} Hina clenched the phone, leaving an unpleasant crack on the screen. The other two also bit their lips in frustration, for they understood the meaning of those words. Again, Soma had thrown himself into something dangerous that they didn''t know of, and they could only wait in worry for his coming safe. Even if they had undergone harsh training for these past few days, nothing would matter in front of the might of an ancient dragon. The three knew well that Soma probably just wanted to inform his well-being from this call, but deep down inside, they feared something worse, as if this was his last parting words with them, and that''s what made them burdened with grief. They sat on their chair, gazing down, wallowing in sadness. Then, their bodies shook upon hearing an angered beast roar that shook even the mood around them. {Tch, can''t have even a calm conversation here, that damn oversized lizard} Soma threw some light jokes, trying to ease the mood where he currently is, but for the girls, it only further poured oil into a fire. {Hina, Lian''er, Sera, I need your help!} Light began to fill their listless eyes after they heard the unexpected words coming from behind the phone. Hina knit her brows in wonder, thinking that maybe she was too saddened to finally hear Soma asking for help. "Soma?". Hina asked with a blank expression on her face. {What?} "What did you just say?". {Huh? I need your help, the three of you and also them} "Them? What do you mean, Soma?". Sera butted in, for she was also having no clue as to what was happening within Soma''s head. {Listen, I will convey my message. Listen well¡­} Hina quickly pressed the record button on the phone and answered Soma with a strong nod. "Okay, we are ready!". {First, gather your force, including Leon Party and Lin Fan, and also bring someone who excels in stealth operations if you can. Then come to this battlefield; you guys might be overwhelmed by the scale of the battle, but I won''t ask you to come with us. I need you guys to do something else, and that is¡­} The three girls gulped their nervousness as Soma halted the last part. {...I want you guys to do Demon Hunting. Remember! The key to this is Leon''s existence!} Hina and the two felt a bit disheartened upon hearing that the core of this plan was none other than Leon and not them. However, they also know too well that their current power is still lacking in comparison. "Okay, we will do that". {I know you guys might be disappointed for not becoming my choice, but our opponent is nothing to scoop off. The only way to defeat it is through their worst opposite force. The Savior power!} "Understood, is that all?". {Yeah, girls, let''s meet again!} S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, we will soon depart". With that, the call ended, and Hina put away her unnecessary thoughts and leaned back to stretch. Her closed eyes opened, showing a firm determination for someone her age. Hina stared at the ceiling for a brief moment, letting her thoughts linger before turning to the other two. "You guys ready?". "I already asked Violet to come to our aid!". Serafina put away her phone and stared at Hina with a resolute expression on her face. "Mm, always, let''s go!". Xiao Lian''s eyes were clear, like a river in the frozen winter. It seemed calm, but hidden inside was a ferocious current that could swallow everything that dared to interrupt its flow. ''Good!''. Hina picked up her phone and began dialing Lucy, whose contact information was saved on her phone. She placed the phone near her ear and heard it make several beeps before the other side picked it up. {Hello, Hina. What is the matter?} "Senior Lucy, I need some help from your side!". {!?} ***** "Okay, that is good enough. Mother, here is your phone!". Soma gave the phone away while Hisako contemplated what she should do in this situation. All the awakeners from the Japan camp gathered around Soma except their leader, who was still battling in the front lines, trying to bring down the dragon leg. Hiroshi calmly observed the situation; seeing the crowd of awakeners under the dragon''s feet, it was expected that he would choose to stay in place. With that crowd, like an ant, Hiroshi would find it hard to unleash his strongest strike. "Are you done with the phone?". "Yes, thank you. I already told them everything I want to say. so¡­". Soma turned his back on the group. He raised his gauntlet only to see a blackish stain around his right knuckle. He poured his lightning energy and let his crimson mana consume the miasma. ''This is a bit troubling! But, if using the same source, then...'' *"Roar!". The dragon''s roar, accompanied by a clinking sound of the chain, made everyone in the place halt, including Soma. He glanced at the source and found that the dragon had managed to pull a stretch of the chain. Soma also noticed that the chain that wrapped around the dragon''s limbs was tainted in black miasma. Thanks to his raw power of lightning, it didn''t spread all the way to the circle. "Continue your attack!". A shout came, and every attacker began to join forces once again to try to make the dragon collapse. But, because of its hard scales and miasma surrounding its body, it is a bit difficult for a vanguard to attack. As the attack resumed, Soma noticed the chain hiding behind the dragon on the other side, away from his eyes. He slightly felt his connection with it becoming weaker. He felt a tremendous chill running through his spine and turned his head behind. "All of you evacuate". An unpleasant ''crack'' resonated across the field, but it didn''t halt the vanguards'' assault. A moment later, the crack became more prominent, and the vanguards began to realize what had happened. The chain wrapped around the dragon''s left hand cracked and eventually shattered into a million pieces of broken glass. As soon as the dragon regained freedom, it roared and rose its battle aura to the roof, forcing the vanguard to retreat. "Retreat!". When everyone heard the commando retreat, Soma alone rushed forward. He clenched both hands, and then his whole body was surrounded by crimson lightning that danced around the battlefield. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Drawing the Devil and Saint power] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire [Adapting to the two opposing forces] [Adapting successful] With two great powers fused inside his body, Soma, clad in a crimson sphere, ran past every eye that caught him advancing. He jumped high and faced the dragon face-to-face. Many awakeners are horrified at how reckless Soma''s doing is. The miasma that surrounded the dragon''s body was so lethal that it could melt even Epic-grade equipment with just its aura. But, now, a boy nonetheless dares to plunge straight into the mud hell, risking his own life; what sort of madness that is. However, to everyone''s surprise, when the boy arrived before the dragon''s face, it thrust its fist and clashed with the dragon''s jaw, blasting it away. Soma checked his own condition, having just bathed through the miasma, and found nothing serious had happened for now. ''Let''s go at it, full power!'' Chapter 395 Reinforcement. Some clenched his own gauntlet and planned to barrage more attacks toward the dragon, but multiple black balls began to take form around the dragon. They formed from condensed miasma around its body, and then, with a twist of its neck, the dragon shot its breath along with the ball. He leapt to the side, barely dodging the breath, but another attack came from dozens of directions. Soma had to distance himself away and focus his eyes to dodge every black ball that shot like a bullet. When he thought he had avoided a crisis, another black ball began to take form¡ªnot just a dozen, but one hundred. Soma knitted his brows in annoyance. "Everyone move away!". At the same time, those words escape his lips, the dragon roars, and hundreds of black balls shoot mercilessly, raining down toward Soma and the awakeners surrounding him. It was a nightmare. Those who couldn''t escape in time had their own limbs and bodies disappear with the corrosive nature of the miasma. Crys of anguish and horror echoed within the battlefield as they saw their own friend die in a horrible way, and some were missing their limbs. A puddle of miasma also began to spread in the ground, turning it pitch black. The dragon''s attack caused the contamination to spread fast; it had already covered a radius of hundreds of meters. "Tch, no point in conserving!". Soma concentrated his Mana and spread his hand wide to form his magic. A bright red formed a straight line. The scattering lightning around him began to solidify before it stretched, forming a long spear the same height as him. "Original Magic - Gungnir''s!". Million bolts scatter away as Soma holds the spear in his hands. Black clouds began to gather above him, pulled by an unknown force that attracted not just nature but everyone in the place. "Mr. Hiroshi? What the hell is that kid?". "Right; he was your acquaintance, right?". "That much power and is still at that age. Is he a monster or something?". "...?". Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire Hiroshi and Hisako muted; they also couldn''t believe what they had seen. They knew that Soma was strong from the story of his accomplishments and had seen him fight firsthand in the competition at that time. However, what Soma showed at that time was nothing but the tip of the iceberg of his full potential. The two looked at the swirling black clouds that were hovering above them. A flash of crimson light descent bathed the place in pure chaos. In the Camelot camp, they also feel the terrifying might of the unknown boy''s might. Lancelot alternated his gaze to his spear and then toward the bright red spear above and began to wonder, ''What kind of joke is this?''. He himself never believed that a manifestation power could hold that much power, that it could rival his equipment. But because it was a power, not an inanimate object that had been made to perfection, the power within the boy''s hand could still have room for growth. Thinking further than that, Lancelot couldn''t help but shudder at the thought that someone younger than him manifested a god-like power that made the adults around him feel shame. "What a fearsome monster". While the adults surrounding him were trapped in their own thoughts, Soma, on the other hand, had to be vigilant about his surroundings, reminding the fact that there were still two figures that were as strong as the dragon. The mysterious figures themselves have no intention to hide, but the other awakeners around him seem oblivious to it. Or rather, they didn''t have time to deal with unknown factors. Soma''s consciousness focused on his relics and began to sort out the potion to revive his Mana. ''All set! Now!''. [Oni strengthening Technique] [-50 Mana will be consumed every second] He stopped himself from unleashing his trump card, and instead, Soma drew more of both his saint and Devil power within. Because of that, his appearance had undergone a slight change. His hair, once dominated by black with a tinge of red, is now a quarter of it red. The pupils that once shone brilliant red like ruby are now sharp as a beast. The transformation had no significant impact on his outer appearance; only the one who knew his secret well probably noticed it. But the situation forced Soma to do it, so he needed to finish the job quickly and chase the two others who were hiding. Soma shot forward, holding the lightning spear in hand. The dragon, who had noticed it was coming, further created hundreds of tiny black balls, focusing all its attention on the incoming threat. *"Roar!". "Haaa!". A rondo of brilliant crimson danced around in the air, dodging the black bullet that could potentially sever his limbs. As the battle continued, the chains that wrapped around its limbs cracked, increasing the tension on the battlefield, which was now dominated by the two. Once Soma arrived above the dragon, he thrust his spear down, trying to stab its skull. But the dragon nimbly blocked the strike by sacrificing its left wing. Behind the curtain of its wind, Soma felt a tremendous chill piercing his neck. He jumped out from his place, and once the wings showed their face, several hundred black balls began to chase him. "Tch, truly troublesome". S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma could feel that every second passed, the dragon intellect that he assumed had gone slowly returned, and he himself had further slumped. He ran through the air, dodging the incoming black ball, clenching his jaw hard, for nothing had come to mind. ''What should I do?''. "All rangers shoot!". A loud cry from one of the camps brought a light of salvation to Soma, who was having trouble breaking the stalemate. Several magic attacks from every camp began to shoot upward, raining down upon the dragon. The attack itself was basic magic, and it pulverized the moment it got close to the dragon''s skin. However, that was more than enough for a distraction. The moment Soma tried to counterattack. Below the dragon''s feet, a huge magic circle began to manifest. It was deep orange, and it permeated a scorching heat that burned all the atmosphere around the battlefield. "Tempest Inferno!". A bright pillar of the sun burst through from the ground like lava; it swallowed the dragon''s body, which was still restrained. "This magic!". Soma, who was familiar with the magic, turned his head and saw Hisako ready with her staff, standing imposingly in front of the Japanese camp, supported by Hiroshi beside her. Thanks to the pillar towering over the dragon, Soma has a bit of time to prepare for his attack. "Okay, let''s finish this once and for all". "Soma catch!". Before Soma could focus his mind, another cry distraught him, but it came from someone he held close to his heart. As he turned his back, he saw a light blue spear fly toward his place. Soma snatched the spear and saw the group of his comrades come riding in a car. He could see Xiao Lian in front of the group; she was the one who gave him the spear and warning. Hina, Serafina. Leon, with his party ready, Lin Fan, who had a downcast look for bringing an uninvited guest, his sister. Soma turned to look at his girls, and seeing them give him a reassuring nod gave him a tremendous boost in his power. Soma turned his back and softly whispered. "Lent me your power, once more!". The spear in his hand trembled in joy after witnessing the nostalgic sight of a devastated battlefield, the place where it belonged. He slapped the spear to his right hand, where he held his original magic. His body shuddered, and his hands trembled uncontrollably. The hymn of apocalypse and the planet''s cry, ''buzzing, '' on the battlefield. The blue spear began to tear open its shell, transforming into a bright red colour. After a while, the pillar flame began to dwindle. Soma, with the spear ready in his hands, jumped upward toward the clouds. He flew so high that everything looked so small, and when the timing and his position were correct, he shot downward. A bright crimson comet, bringing its weapon of doom, descended. The cloud parted ways, and even the atmosphere cried for the formidable power it carried. "Finish it, Soma!". Hina''s small whisper resonated with every living being who saw the spectacle, hoping that this attack could defeat the incarnation of calamity once and for all. The dragon who looked up saw the incoming attack, but it was too late for it to react. When the moment the tip of the spear had gouged the flesh of the dragon''s head, a mysterious shadow stood in between the two and brandishing its black blade, the two tips met with a ''clank!'' and created massive shockwaves that blew everything around. "Kuh!" The mysterious woman cries in anguish because the spear''s power rebounds and the lightning paralyzes her body. Meanwhile, Soma, who was swept by the shock, blasted through the road several meters around Hina and the others. Feeling the throbbing pain all over his body, Soma grits his teeth and tenses all his muscles to look up and see the mysterious figure with a frown on his face. "You bastard!". Chapter 396 MC, VIllain, Side Character Part 01. ''Who is that?''. Soma forced his screaming body to get back on his feet. He kneels on the spot while breathing hard. He looked above him and saw the mysterious figure in a robe lying on top of the dragon''s head. ''I see, so that guy is the culprit!''. "Soma!?". Hina and the other two come rushing to his side. She stops one step away from him and crouches down, matching his eye level. Seeing his exhausted face prompts Hina to bite her lips in frustration. Xiao Lian and Sera, who also crouched beside her, could only look at him with a ghastly pale and worried face as a trail of blood appeared on Soma''s lips. Hina buried her right hand and used the uniform sleeves to wipe the blood from his lips. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "Thanks, Hina, and I''m sorry for worrying you guys". "Fuuh!" Hina sighs in exasperation, finding it complicated to respond to his carefree nature, yet he is always the one who throws himself into danger. "No way, we will forgive you that easily, Idiot!". "Mm, We won''t". Serafina threw her tantrum while Xiao Lian nodded her head, showing a strong desire to punish him. Soma scratches his cheek, finding himself in a perilous situation. But the roar from the rebelling beast brings his attention and the other toward the source. A loud ''crack'' reverberated until all the chains restraining the dragon limbs shattered into tiny pieces, disappearing into thin air. ''So that was my limit, huh? I still have a long way to reach Martial Saint power''. The first time he saw that technique, Martial Saint could seal a fearsome existence inside his heart until he drew his last breath. With a new determination, he held in his mind. Soma stood up, startling the girls as he apologized for the second time. "I''m sorry. I promise I will repay this debt later". The three girls exchanged some weird looks before they nodded in solemn understanding. Hina and the others stood up, let Soma pass their way, and stood in front of the group. Leon and Lin Fan began to approach the Soma side, and the three of them stood in front. Leon and Lin Fan stared at the figure of Soma, who kept his vigilant strong toward the dragon and a mysterious entity that was exhausted because of what Soma did. The two of them clenched both fists hard, reminding themselves that Soma was the same age as them, yet the disparity between them was too great. "Leon, Lin Fan, and all of you, I need your help!". As soon as they heard those words from Soma, not only the two but all of the group''s eyes gathered on him. "Would you guys listen to what I''m going to say?". Leon glanced to his back and watched as his other party members, especially Tiara and Akane, reluctantly nodded their heads. "Tell me!". "What should we do?". Lin Fan joined the fray, staring at the beast in front of them with a heated and nervous gaze. "Senior Lucy, can your buff affect the crowd?". "Eh, um, Yes, it can, but to do that I need". "Direct Light from the Sun, right?". "...Ye, yes!". "Good, Leon and Lin Fan. I want you two with Lucy to kill that Dragon!". The three people mentioned stood stiffened like statues. At the same time, they glanced at Soma, trying to protest something, but seeing the seriousness in his gaze, they held back their tongues. Their expression clouded; not only them but even Hina, Xiao Lian and Serafina also had a downcast look on their faces. "Listen, you three, even though the opponent before you is enormously strong, but remember this, especially the two of you who were directly blessed by a Creator God. As a Savior and a Saint, you two are the perfect fit to defeat that oversized Lizard". "...Bu, but, Soma." Leon planned to express his doubt, but Soma''s silent stare turned his mind into a flurry of chaotic thoughts before it blanked. "Leon, trust your power! That''s it!". "...". Soma turned to Lin Fan, who kept his gaze straight, making him chuckle. "What so funny?". "...Nothing, Lin Fan, I want you to support this unreliable Savior". "Can I do it?". Unusually, Lin Fan shows this side of him. It gives Soma a momentarily absentminded state before staring at the dragon. "You''ll be fine. I know you best!". "...Alright, I am going with your plan!". "Thanks!". After briefing the three of them, Soma turned his back and watched the remaining members shrouded in gloomy atmospheres. Soma claps his hand to gain everyone''s attention. "Hina, do you still remember what happened in Sera''s house in Italy after we broke out from the dungeon?". The three girls lifted their gazes and soon understood the meaning of what Soma had to say. With dilated pupils, they asked simultaneously. """Where is she?""". The others who didn''t know the situation looked at the mood of the three and shuddered at the terrifying gaze they had. "Be careful, that demon woman had the ability to see a little bit into the future because of her special eyes". Upon hearing the demon''s ability, Hina and the others flinch. Soma brings his mouth closer and starts to whisper something that might be good for them. "Even if she could see the future, it was not finite. The future itself has an infinite pattern that will result in a different outcome depending on the action you take. So, don''t get hung up with it; just be yourself! Fight with all you guys have, no holding back, and make sure to win no matter what it takes!". Soma poked Hina''s furrowed brows. He did the same to Xiao Lian and Serafina, too, making the three of them loosen for a bit. He peeked at Violet, who stood one step away behind the group and opened his mouth. "Northeast from here! Track her whereabouts". Violet nodded her head before she blended into the background. Soma looked at Akane, who now watched the figure of Violet gone with a frown on her face. Once their eyes met, she broke into a nervous grin, waving her hand in a forced smile. Soma shook his head and stabbed the crimson spear in his hand before the startled Xiao Lian. "Thank you, Lian''er. But as of now, we will have a different fight on our own". "Mm." Xiao Lian gripped the spear shaft, making it hum in joy. The crimson colour began to fade, replaced by a clear blue colour reminiscent of the sea. When Soma tried to turn his back, he was stopped by Hina, who grabbed his wrist tight. "Wait, Soma, what will you do?". "Me?". Without answering back, Soma glanced at the figure of the mysterious demon, who seemed to have recovered from the shock of being electrocuted by his lightning. Hina, who understood from his gaze alone, sighed and gripped Soma''s wrist before slowly letting it go. "Be safe and don''t forget your promise!". Soma stepped forward and clenched his fists hard, letting out a clattering sound. Crimson lightning began to cloak his entire body, and he shot his gaze upward toward the black clouds that still lingered above. "Senior Lucy, prepare your blessing and bless this crowd on my mark!". Lucy began to clap her hands together in a praying gesture while the others started to prepare their stance. "Xiao Lian, Sera, and the others follow my lead!". The girls behind the group nodded their heads. Meanwhile, behind Lin Fan, a bundle of energetic existence showed her hand up in the hope of getting everyone''s attention. Lin Fan sighed in annoyance but couldn''t argue against his mother''s request to let Lin Jia see the world. "You could just hide around the place somewhere and be careful not to get involved!". "Eeeh, boring!". "Jia!". Soma, who had finished his preparation, jumped toward the clouds while retracting his right fist backwards. He compressed his power into this single fist and thrust it forward. [Martial Saint Technique Asura] A crimson bolt blasted through the black clouds, exposing the shy sunlight that began to penetrate the land. A divine halo descended into the battlefield the moment Lucy''s entire body was bathed in the light. "...I prayed to you. Please grant us power to achieve victory in this battle". [Saint Lucy''s Blessing activated] [All stats have been enhanced 100%] [Channeling the power of Saint] [The Saint''s gentle embrace had wrapped the battlefield] [All the crowds received the Blessing] "Everyone, let''s go!". With Hina''s words, the girls'' group began to detach and went toward the place Violet and Soma had marked. On the other hand, Leon and Lin Fan stood in place, dumbfounded, after receiving the Saint''s Blessing for the first time. Soma, who also basked in the afterglow of receiving the amazing buff, turned his gear and shouted. "Leon, Lin Fan charge!". Leon''s figure was cloaked with more light than coming from his saviour power before he charged like a bullet. Lin Fan circulated his star power before running behind Leon, preparing to back him up and Soma. [Martial Saint Lightning step Beyond Heaven''s Might] Soma shot forward. His target was the mysterious demon figure clad in robes, ready with its black blade. ''That black blade?'' Lucy stood in the place, praying to heaven unnoticed that her guard was none. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm, I didn''t think it could be used that way". A chirping, yet contained a deep meaning behind those voices, came from beside Lucy. She began to stretch her stiff limbs and stood as a guard. "Well, I couldn''t just sit still when the other was fighting, couldn''t I?". Chapter 397 MC, VIllain, Side Character Part 02. When the cue from Soma reverberated in the field, Leon and Lin Fan, clad in their respective auras, dashed forward, facing the dragon who was on fours, tired after using all its strength to destroy the chain. Divine light spread out beneath them, purifying the contaminated ground. It came from Lucy behind them, who was praying, and she blessed all the people on the battlefield. A loud boom resonated above them, prompting the two to look. They saw Soma dealing with the mysterious figure in a robe. Because of his fearsome strength, the mysterious figure was blown away as Soma began to chase it. Leon gulped his saliva upon realizing the situation he was in; Lin Fan also, even though he put a brave front in front of Soma, as soon the two were facing head to head with the dragon, their body couldn''t help but tremble upon its figure. "Tch! I''ll go first!". Lin Fan clicked his tongue and stood in front of the dragon''s hand. He focused all his power in one spot and found himself clad with an entirely new power he never had before. [Martial Saint Technique Fist Destroying Evil] Lin Fan used one of the martial saint techniques he found when he searched the tomb. When he made a deal with Invidia, he used the stone inscription as a key to enter the tomb, where only the Lin Family knew its whereabouts. At first, he hopes to find a legendary cure or a memento from his ancestor Martial Saint, but the only thing he finds is an empty stone cave with an altar and a piece of old parchment where Lin Fan learned the technique. Unlike Soma, who was imparted by the Martial Saint himself, Lin Fan, on the other hand, had to undergo many trials and errors to reach his current state. Thanks to the power of the stone inscription, inside Lin Fan, there is some small peck of Saint power that was hidden, but the person himself is still unaware of it. For the first time, that power, coupled with Lucy''s blessing, Lin Fan managed to draw it out. His hand, clad in flaming orange, now turned into golden flame after the Saint''s power within himself was drawn out. Lin Fan felt refreshed. Power surged through all his cells as if he were being reborn. As he thrust his fist forward, a loud boom resonated, but the dragon itself sustained only a bit of damage. What matter is? "It''s gone!?". After the collision, Lin Fan witnessed the miasma that wrapped around the dragon lose its sinister clutch, slowly fading until it revealed only the scales. Noticing that something was not right, the dragon looked toward the human he thought possessed no threat to its well-being and, for the first time, was shocked and expressed its anger. "Roar!". "Lin Fan!". Leon, from the other side, brandishes his silver sword, which is now clad in a golden aura. He clenched his hand tight on the hilt, but before he could land a hit, the dragon slammed the ground underneath them, making it crumble and giving Lin Fan and Leon a hard time balancing themselves. "Damn! Huh!?". A huge shadow loomed over Leon, who stood still, watching the dragon''s large hand almost flatten him. "Oi!". Faster than the dragon, Lin Fan dah forward and took Leon in his hand, barely dodging the dragon''s attack. The ground shook upon contact, and it raised black clouds that camouflaged the booth youngster. "What the hell are you doing? Focus!". Lin Fan spat while throwing Leon in his hand to the ground after gaining much distance. "I am sorry!". Leon gazes down, looking at the one sword in his hand. He knows instinctively that his attack wouldn''t give the dragon much damage, less scratch it. Leon stabbed his sword and straightened his body. ''This is not enough!''. Before Lin Fan''s shocked face, looking at Leon, who threw his sword aside, Leon took the now half-broken sword in his hands. These were the holy sword relics that supposedly became his main weapon in the future. At first, it was still only the hilt, but after his maid''s effort, bringing the other half of the blade from England, the sword now looks more complete. It only missed a quarter of its tip. Leon took the half sword upward and held it tight in his hands. ''Please, help me in defeating that calamity!''. As if answering Leon''s prayer, the sword began to hum. It vibrated so fast as if cheering, for it took out the golden aura that cladded Leon''s body. After being bathed by the Light power, the earlier half-state sword is now completed, using the light as the sword tip. The sun tattoo on the back of Leon''s palm began to shine, resonating with the Sain''t power that Lucy had blessed him. *"Roar!". Lin Fan''s body shook upon hearing the angry roar coming closer to his place. Turning his head aside, he found the dragon who was being weakened by the disappearing miasma around its body, crawling to their side with its maw wide open. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire "Crap!". With no other option in his hands, Lin Fan foolishly stood in front of Leon to give him more seconds to finish the thing Leon did. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Fan bet everything within the second the dragon kept getting closer, and he unleashed all his power, stars, the mysterious power inside him, and the Saint''s power. He let the energy around his body go berserk while also finding something nasty happening. The mysterious power inside Lin Fan greedily devoured the star and Saint power, making it more possible for Lin Fan to feel its presence than ever. ''This feeling!''. A translucent window appeared before Lin Fan as he was bathed in the exhilarating feeling of overwhelming new power. [Saint Power acquired] ''Hm, Saint Power!? This is bad!?...''. Losing his focus for a moment, Lin Fan stood stiffened like a statue, facing the dragon who opened its maw white, gathering its magical power. ''I won''t make it!''. "All rangers shoot, help those two!". A thundering order echoed in the battlefield as a flash of colorful magic began to rain down the dragon''s body. Because of the interruption, the dragon got hit near its eyes and got its aim a bit off. The black beam shot from its maw, but it was launched about five meters away from Lin Fan''s place. It destroyed everything on its path and the building behind Lin Fan. Thankfully, there was no other camp behind him, so there were no victims. "Vanguard, show some spirit!". Lin Fan saw a man wielding a black spear, leading the other to attack the dragon. All their bodies were bathed in a familiar golden glow. Lin Fan turned to look at the place where they had gathered earlier and saw Lucy still in a praying position while his sister winked at him from afar. "That brat!". While Lin Fan was grumpy for seeing his rebellious sister, a flash of golden light permeated the battlefield behind him. As it subsided, he found Leon standing, clad in a solid golden aura, with a dangerous-looking sword in hand. "Thank you, Lin Fan. I am alright now!". Leon stepped forward and found the battlefield had leaned toward the human side. He looked around and was surprised to see Lancelot was the one giving commands. "Are you really alright? Don''t wet yourself later!". "Ahaha, I am sorry, and thank you for protecting me". "...Nothing, I was just doing my job, that''s all!". They glanced forward, witnessing a battle that would be told to a later generation. Without looking at each other, Leon and Lin Fan prepared their fighting stances and simultaneously dashed forward. Leon brandishes his sword and slashes one of the dragon''s limbs; his stance, which was filled with doubt, is now clear and firm as the sky. Free, unbound by any restriction. With one swing, Leon managed to land a hit, letting black blood ooze from the dragon''s impenetrable scale. ''Let''s do this!''. Lin Fan, on the other hand, used his acquired new power that still greedily sucked the blessing he received from Lucy. Each time he lands a hit, the miasma around the dragon''s skin disappears, making it easier for the attacker to land a hit. Lancelot, who saw the young master bravely stand on the battlefield with its current strength; his lips broke into a broad grin. A satisfaction welled up within his chest and almost made him teared up. "You have grown, young master, Leon!". "Leader, what''s wrong?". "Nothing, keep pushing! Don''t falter, and don''t let your guard down either! Whatever happened, we must finish the dragon while it was weakened. All hands charged!". "Yeah!". Under Lancelot''s commands, the awakeners'' groups began to bombard the dragon with attacks. First, the vanguard took the lead by scrapping its hard scales, and when the dragon took some action, the rear unit began to rain down their attacks, whether arrows or magic, to distract it. With the creation of an organized command, little by little, the dragon''s life was sapped away from its body. Leon, whose will shone brighter on the battlefield, gripped the hilt tightly while pouring all his might into one strike. "Haaaa!". *"Roar!". Black blood spurted, and the dragon began to lose its balance because Leon had decapitated one of its hands with a Holy Sword relic in hand. ''We can do this!''. Chapter 398 MC, Villain, Side Character Part 03. Time went back to when the battle had begun. Soma, who dashed forward and faced the mysterious robe person, arrived within each other''s range. He thrust his fist forward, and his opponent blocked using the body of the black sword. A loud ''clank'' reverberated, but because of the momentum and the weakened state of the opponent, its body got blown away from the dragon''s place. Soma began to give chase as he dived down toward his memories, searching for the specific thing regarding the black blade that looked familiar to him. The robed person spun in midair, trying to fix its stance. Once its feet had landed on the road, the momentum of the strike kept pushing it until it was a dozen meters away. Soma could see the robed person lowering its center of gravity. ''Let me see how long you can keep your identity a secret!''. He plans another strike, retracting his fist backward and shooting forward like a missile. "Hm, how monotonous!". From behind the hood, Soma could faintly hear a woman''s voice as she ridiculed Soma for doing the same act twice. However, despite knowing she could dodge it, the woman held the sword hilt tightly before the two attacks collided. Another loud ''clank'' followed by a shockwave that shattered every mirror in the surrounding area. Because of those shockwaves, the hood fluttered and began to reveal the face hidden under it. ''As I thought!''. Soma''s eyes opened wide for a brief moment before he kicked the ground in midair, launching himself to the left side of the woman and launching a kick that she barely blocked. The woman''s body got pushed to the side, but she managed to stop the impact several meters away. "Superbia!". Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire As soon as that word escapes Soma''s lips, the woman''s deadpan expression shows a bit of twitch on her brow. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The woman called Superbia had an impressive figure; she was taller than Soma. Hidden behind the robe was her voluptuous body, wearing a white battle outfit adorned with gold. Her straight and long platinum golden hair shone under the sun, and her face was among the top; even though she was his enemy, Soma admitted that Superbia was one of the most beautiful characters in the story. However, there was one more distinctive feature of the woman. "Mere peasant dare to call my name without honorifics! Know your place!". Her silver-colored eyes radiate a cold that even makes hell freeze under them, coupled with her stiff expression. She is worthy of the name Superbia, the sins of Arrogance. In a flash, her body disappears, and it appears within Soma''s range. Even though she used a sword that had quite a range to launch an attack, she closed the distance. Instead of using the sword edge, she used the hilt, thrusting it toward Soma''s lower jaw. ''Fast! But¡­''. Soma bent his head backward, dodging the attack. Then he took a step back to launch a counter, but Superbia had already predicted all of this. Soma directed a left punch at Superbia''s right ribs. She calmly dealt with it by swinging her sword so close. Because of the difference in range, Soma had to change his focus midway. He saw the sword trajectory closing in his right neck. Under the pressure, he changed his attack pattern. Soma twisted his body angle and struck the body sword using his right hand. *Clank! Because of his awkward body position, Soma loses his balance and starts to fall down. In his field of vision, Soma sees Superbia''s leg drawing near his face, and luckily, Soma can react in time, blocking the strike as his body gets blasted away. Soma had to roll several times to kill the momentum, and he shot back up, fixing his stance. But the impact from earlier still had some effect, as his vision blurred for a second. He blinked but found Superbia standing right in front of him while her sword raised upward. ''Crap!''. Hurriedly, Soma had to wake up his slumbering senses because the opponent he was facing right now was a bit different from the other he had fought. Superbia is one of the Demon Lord''s seven subordinates who, along with the other two, survived the ancient war to this day. Her combat experience was nothing compared to anything the world could offer. Even during the current fight, she had with Soma. She never used her aura and only utilized her superior combat sense to overwhelm Soma. The difference in experience had brought her toward the peak as the strongest Demon Lord subordinate. From the outsider''s view, Soma, who managed to dodge, deflect and even block Superbia''s attack calmly, probably had a chance in this fight. But in truth, Soma is in a desperate situation. He is forcing his emotions down and using his two Extra Skills to their fullest potential, controlling him from the back of his consciousness. Soma used his puppeteer skill to force his body to follow his instinct to survive the relentless attack and forced down his emotions to focus only on his opponent before him. As for his Adapt skill, Soma used it to get used to the tearing flesh and searing pain that assaulted his nerves because of him forcing his body to move unnaturally. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Nullifying the pain 100%] The relentless attack that keeps flooding Soma shows no sign of subsiding. From the corner of his sight, he found the timer of his Oni strengthening technique had almost reached its final stage. ''No good, I''m losing it''. Slowly, Soma''s consciousness darkened, inviting him to be submerged in an endless darkness that would embrace him in eternal comfort. However, in his desperate attempt to escape this predicament, a translucent panel appears. [Saint''s Lucy Blessing activated] [All wounds healed] [The Saint power inside the user''s body strengthened] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Drawing the enhanced power of Saint] A flash of platinum light burst forth from Soma''s body, blinding Superbia''s vision for a moment. Her intuition rang an alarm, prompting her to gain some distance from Soma. When she stared at the change within Soma, Superbia''s eyes knitted in annoyance at feeling the familiar yet disturbing power coming from Soma. "You bastard, not only do you dare to stand in front of ''this me,'' and yet you dare to show that disgusting power before ''this me!'' Despicable!". From within Superbia''s body, a tremendous gold aura mixed with a tint of miasma burst forth, enveloping the area surrounding her. The aura that came from her was noble, yet at the same time, there is a wicked vile mixed in it, indeed, a perfect fit to her name as someone who bears the sin of Arrogance. Soma was aware of the change within the Superbia''s atmosphere. He gulped his saliva, racking his brain to find a way to escape this predicament. ''What should I do? Her aura is radiating a dangerous level that my instinct skill for the first time telling me to flee¡­ However, if I leave her here, she will become a potential threat that could wipe everyone out there''. Soma keeps searching for a method to help him hold back Superbia. He looked toward his gauntlet and wondered if he must unleash his trump card. ''Tch, there is no reason to hesitate! I beg of you guys, please win! Because I couldn''t help you after using this!''. "Raiden Descend!". The clear blue sky that kept witnessing the event that happened on the land turned gloomy because of the black clouds that suddenly gathered at a fast pace. The black clouds formed a spiral while also letting out rumbles that summoned a sign of calamities. "Hmph, foolish attempt. No matter what method a peasant likes you to do. In front of absolute power, everything is meaningless!?". As soon as Superbia said those words, her head jerked upward to see a thundering roar of brilliant flash from a crimson pillar shot down, and it bathed the worthless peasant. She could see the peasant''s body suddenly change in appearance. ''What is¡­!?''. Soma could feel himself brimming with overwhelmed power, an absolute power that came from another dimension. He could hear a clattering noise coming from his equipment, only to find it began to change. His gauntlets and boots that were struck by the bolts expanded, and crimson scales began to cover all of Soma''s body, turning the equipment into a full plate armor that fit his physique. Then, the change within him stopped after the crimson scales covered Soma''s half face, giving his sight freedom to see a full picture of his surroundings. "Woah!". Soma was amazed by the change he had, and his voice was a bit hoarse because he was covered by the half-mask. [Summoning the power of Raiden (Lightning God) success] [All stats had been raised +150] [The price to pay 1000 Vitality per second had been negated] [The blessing of Saint''s Lucy had activated its healing ability to the max] [Recovering the lost Vitality every second] [Extra Skill Puppeteer had shut down the interference of the Lightning God] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Beginning to Adapt to the power of God residing within the user''s body] Chapter 399 Heroines Battle Part 01. ''What!? There is no penalty?''. Soma stood stiffened, seeing the translucent window hovering in front of him. At this moment, Soma could feel how amazing Lucy''s blessing was. With new determination, Soma clenched his newborn gauntlets, which covered his skin like scales. A crackling thunder resonated within him, giving him more power than he could imagine. [Within the duration of the Raiden, the user is able to manipulate Lightning at will] [Skill Lightning Magic level 10 acquired (Temporary)] ''Good with this!''. His joy suddenly took a nosedive as he felt a tremendous vile that disrupted the flow of mana around them. The air turned dry, and he could faintly hear a humming cry from nature because of Superbia''s existence before him. Superbia''s menacing aura penetrated Soma''s consciousness, but thanks to his Puppeteer skills, he managed to negate it. "Hmph, Peasant, Don''t think that ''This me'' wouldn''t hold back this time!". Superbia prepares her stance while gripping the sword hilt tightly. On the other hand, Soma spread his hands wide, creating long crimson spears in his hands. With his current mastery of lightning magic, Soma could manifest any kind of lightning magic at will with just thoughts. As the two stood still, Superbia took a lower stance, and Soma pointed his spear forward. Both waited for the right moment before engaging in mortal combat, and one emerged victorious, while the other ended in tragic death. At the same time, both bodies twitch as Superbia, using her overwhelming physiques and superior combat abilities, dashes forward. Soma, who could follow her movement just fine, sped up his thinking and created multiple lightning spears, his original magic, before shooting them at Superbia. Though the spears bear nothing to stop her advance, she skillfully dodges and deflects the spear''s trajectory using her sword. So, instead of using a ranged attack, Soma goes with a frontal assault. ''Let''s go all in this time!''. Soma lowered his stance before rushing forward like a missile, leaving a trail of crimson light. [Oni''s Wrath activated] [Negating the effect of taking the user''s mana -100 per second] [Saint''s Lucy blessing activated to its full potential] [Drawing the Devil''s power] [Drawing the Saint''s power] Inside Soma''s consciousness, the stars also began pouring their power into the mix; thus, his hardest battle began with Superbia, the strongest Demon. ***** While the battle had begun in each part of the place, the girls, following Hina''s instruction, arrived at the site but found nothing in their sight. They could only see a desolate place devoid of any souls, clearly picturing the ghost town. Hina, who ran in front, lowered her speed, followed by the other. She scanned the surrounding area, keeping them wary to the max. "Do any of you detect something?". Feeling the tense atmosphere that shrouded the place, the girls behind Hina shook their heads, except Serafina, who closed her eyes, focusing all her senses on detecting any small obstruction from her detection magic. Serafina''s closed eyes shot wide open and gazed toward a specific place. "It''s coming!". Hina and Xiao Lian hurriedly prepared their respective weapons and stances in preparation for the ambush. With the two as a cue, Serafina and the other girls also began to turn their attention toward the place Serafina had pointed. A moment later, a loud crash resonated in the place as they saw Violet''s figure being blasted away from inside one of the buildings. Ignoring the shards of glittering glass, Serafina summoned her grimoire and used flying magic to catch her subordinates. When she caught Violet in her hands, Serafina could see that she was wounded in her head with fresh blood still streaming down her half face. "Mm!?". Unnoticed by Serafina, an invincible attack shot toward her place. Still, thanks to Xiao Lian''s sharp instinct to throw some ice block created from her magic, Serafina was safe from harm. ''Wind magic!?''. After regaining her focus and realizing the enemy''s signature magic, Serafina hurriedly regrouped with the other. "You okay, Sera?". Hina glanced at her back to see her party members'' condition. "Yeah, I''m fine; thank you, Xiao Lian." Xiao Lian was unperturbed and kept her sharp gaze straight toward the place where the attack was coming. From the broken window, the sound of footsteps echoed, and it showed its figure. "You!?". Hina, Xiao Lian and Serafina''s eyes shrunken into a dangerous state. The figure of the robed woman in front of them collides with their memories of Italy, where they received a huge blow. Anna, too, who witnessed the same face she recognized, started to tremble. A dark aura mixed with green oozed from her body, showing her thick killing intent. She spread her lips wide, snickering before opening her mouth. "It''s you girls! How were your hands?". Without prior notice, a burst of orange flame scorched the place, and the hardened moisture started to collide as Hina and Xiao Lian unleashed her Original Magic. [Original Magic - Kusanagi no Tsurugi] [Original Magic - Aegis] Hina summoned her Hagoromo and began to fly toward Anna swiftly. Anna''s eyes shone in golden color as she saw everything within a moment. She raised both hands forward and upward before unleashing the new magic that was bestowed by her master. "Wind Roar". From her pointed hand, a swirling vortex began to compress before it shot forward like a snake swimming freely in the air and almost swallowed Hina whole. However, Hina didn''t back down; instead, she kept her pace forward and when the magic almost collided with her, a translucent shield appeared between them. "I won''t let you!". Anna, who saw everything happening, began to show her second move unnoticed by the other. Hina, who planned to get away from the wind trajectory while she could, halted in her place as she heard her comrade groan in pain. "Kuh!". Xiao Lian''s groan escaped her lips as an invincible force pushed her body down. "Gahak!? This is!?". Serafina had to kneel on the spot because of the familiar magic and magic circle that was hovering above them. Xiao Lian, who lost her focus for a moment, proved to be fatal for the shield that protected Hina from the magic disperse. Hina raised her katana forward to block the magic advance; her body got blasted away from the other before slamming into one of the buildings, and her whereabouts were unknown. While Anna was enjoying the thrill of dominating her opponent, behind her, a shadow figure emerged from the dark. Slowly, it formed a figure of a woman brandishing her dagger. "Dark magic, huh? That''s rare for a human to have it". Akane, whose face stiffened for her failed ambush, saw a magic circle hovering before Anna''s own neck, protecting it from the dagger. "Impossible, how can you tell?". Before Akane could finish her sentence, her body had already been flung away by a wind gale, a magic that Anna had prepared in advance. Anna, whose eyes were shone in a golden cluster, had to shrink her eyes to see unpleasant images. In front of him, from the place where Serafina and the others were oppressed, a violent yet gentle wind began to envelop their place. Strong suction forces began to pull the air that freely swam in the atmosphere, gathering it into one place. A violent hum from the overjoyed wind, followed by the vibrating glass nearby, prompted Anna to prepare her dark magic hurriedly. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire "Thank you, Byakko". Serafina''s soft whisper echoed in the place as the violent wind surrounding her began to disperse. The wind revealed the figure of Serafina, who stood fearlessly, along with the figure of a green tiger beside her. ''Is that?''. Anna stumbles over her own words, speechless, as she sees a being that should have been long forgotten. "White Tiger - Byakko, lend me your strength!". *Rawr! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 400 Heroines Battle Part 02. ''A Spirit. But how? The knowledge for summoning it was supposed to be gone, huh!?''. Anna, whose head was in a mess, glanced to Serafina''s side to see a book floating on her palm. At that moment, she connected the dot. ''A grimoire that I have been looking for, so it was still with her, that bastard!''. Spirit is a supernatural being who was tasked by the Creator God to guard the natural order in its place. There are four spirits that were known in ancient times that guard nature based on the elemental they have. Azure Dragon of the East, the bringer of a new beginning, ruling over water. Vermillion Birds of the South ignites passion and vitality within its immortal flame. White Tiger of the West, enforcer of Justice, the protector of Wind. Black Tortoise of the North ensures wisdom that is down to Earth element. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All of them became a symbol of harmony that governed the Earth since ancient times until their existence was forgotten by cruel times, and then Serafina awoke its legend back. However, with the current strength she possessed, she could only summon its incarnation in an incomplete form. Serafina, who made sure everything was fine, raised her right hand forward and asked the spirit to unleash its magic. "Go, Byakko!". The Byakko opened up its mouth, sucking the Wind that flew around in the air, it began to compress it into a ball of swirling vortex, and it shot forward like a tornado, approaching Anna. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire ''Is she crazy? Planning to destroy the building where one of her comrades is¡­ What!?''. Opening her eyes wide from the corner of her sight, Anna saw the figure of the earlier woman who had attacked her using dark magic. ''How is she there?''. She was intrigued by the answer, but Anna must do something about the tornado first. With the little time she had, Anna could only create a magic shield from a dark element. She used its corrosive nature to dwindle it down until the magic subsided. However, one thing that she forgot is that the spirit is the incarnation of the elemental itself, so the mana capacity that it had is already unlimited beyond the scope of measure. So, this was clearly her first mistake in the battle, to think that she dared to challenge nature itself. "Byakko, keep pushing!". Simultaneously, as Serafina shouted the command, the tornado and the building inside it were blasted to bits, and tremendous darkness shot like a pillar. In the center of it all was Anna, who released her transformation. Different from the others, Anna, who was blessed by World Eyes skill, had a bad aptitude with her physique and even magic skills. She managed to learn the two attributes that were supposed to be impossible to have within one body. Thanks to Invidia, who tweaked her body as he pleased, turning her into someone who managed to use two different elements. However, there is a downside to it: once she turned to her demonized figure, she could only use her dark magic as her main, and when she was demonized, her enhanced physique would replace her disappearing wind magic to dodge the incoming magic or deflect attack that came with the prediction of her eyes. "Demon form!?". Serafina and the others who saw Anna''s transformation stood in silence. Time froze still as the two Anna and Serafina locked gaze between each other. Serafina, with her mastery over magic, shot several wind blades toward Anna. Anna, with her eyes and superior physique, dodges and clad her hands using dark magic to deflect the invisible blade and approach her enemy. Xiao Lian, who regained her focus, summoned her original magic once more, thanks to her training for the last few days, forcing herself to summon the original magic at will. She could hold the throbbing pain that split her skull in half. A loud ''clank'' reverberated as Anna''s hand landed upon Xiao Lian''s shield. Xiao Lian let out a groan, but she gritted her teeth while thrusting her spear toward Anna''s head. Anna, who saw several seconds ahead, instead of dodging, she leaped back and shot a dark ball to collide with several wind blades Serafina had cast in silence. "Kuh, Me too!? Go!". Tiara, who got overwhelmed at first encountering a demon, now resolved her mind. She cast several flame lances and shot them toward Anna. Akane, too, began to move behind the shadows, using perfect timing to ambush Anna. However, all their attempts bore no fruit, as Anna could easily see all through their plan ahead. Xiao Lian and Akane acted in the vanguard, while Serafina and Tiara supported them from behind. Violet still lost consciousness because of the shock she received while wounded. Her body is currently resting inside one of the buildings after Akane slipped past Anna''s eyes. Xiao Lian keeps blocking Anna''s attack while launching her counter with a spear, and Akane keeps teasing her opponent with her attack, still not showing its fruit. It seemed the ones that have grown in the past months, were not only the human side. ''Kuh, not enough!''. Xiao Lian, who got pushed back by the attack, found herself blasted several meters to the back lines. The numbness from her left hand that blocked the demon attack still lingered, stopping her from acting recklessly. ''No!''. Xiao Lian cursed her own foolishness for holding back at a time like this. She exhaled all the unnecessary thoughts she had. ''Get rid of your demon! Get rid of your fear¡­''. Muttering inside her heart, Xiao Lian''s expression slowly turned ice cold. "!?". Anna, who suddenly felt a tremendous chill running down her spine, glanced at the silver girl with a shield. Her eyes shone in a moment and found only nothing but the image of a body of water that expanded endlessly without end. ''What in the world!''. Her body moved instinctively, seeing a blue shield shoot toward her with an incredible speed. With two incoming magic attacks from behind her, Anna was in a pincer. She flapped her wings, jumping her body toward the sky. The three attacks that missed their target did not collide, creating a white mist that covered the entire field, but it was futile in front of Anna''s eyes. She could see the people below preparing their magic. "Do you think I will let you?". At that time, her body shuddered after she saw a vision of a massive tsunami swallowing her. She turned to the back only to see Xiao Lian, with her throwing stance ready, uttering her next move. "Go, Azure Dragon Spear!". A thundering roar from a water dragon manifested itself behind Xiao Lian. Its massive, long body, created from moisture that filled the atmosphere, opened its maw wide, settling itself behind Xiao Lian. She threw the spear, followed by the figure of the long dragon that approached her. "Tch! Such troublesome!". Anna flapped her wings and managed to barely escape the Loong clutch as she soared above. However, she is noticed too late for the figure, hiding behind the glaring light of the sun, descending with a flaming Katana in her hands. The figure swung her Katana downward, slashing one of Anna''s wings. Hina appeared ready with her flaming Katana as the light within her fiery eyes had gone. "Drop dead, you Bat!". Chapter 401 Heroines Battle Part 03. After being struck by a tornado, Hina''s body gets slammed into a wall and then crashes into several things, blowing her consciousness away. Hina regained his senses slowly as her eyes fluttered open; she saw an unfamiliar broken ceiling, and her body was feeling heavy for some reason. She looked toward the source only to find her limbs and stomach were being pressed by building debris. Hina tense her muscles, and then her face grimaced because of the searing pain that pierced her nerves. "What happened?". The pain was coming from her left foot; probably, it was being stuck to something, which led to an injury. Gritting her teeth, Hina pushed away the rubble that restrained her hands before she removed that pressed against her stomach. While fighting over the pain that keeps torturing her mind, Hina forces her body to wake up and prepares to remove the debris where her left foot is. "Here we go! You can do this! You can do this!". Using the words as her mental protection, Hina slowly lifted the heavy marbles, her whole body trembling with pain and relief as the weight had been released from her foot. There, she saw her ankle was broken and twisted in another way. Hina gulped her saliva to moisten her parched throat. She memorized that even though an advanced potion could cure any wound and an elixir could restore some missing limbs, the case would be different if it was broken as the one Hina had. In this case, Hina had to twist the ankle into its position to prevent the twisted healing process because healing itself is not like turning back time but only speeds up the recovery process. So, if it was left that way, Hina would have to live with her twisted foot for life. ''Should I cut it and use Elixir to make it grow back?''. Hina, who reached that extreme conclusion, cast her gaze around her to see her green Katana lying near her side. With a cold and trembling hand, Hina reached out to the Katana hilt and held her clattering teeth with grit. Instead of pain, the fear that gripped her heart overwhelmed her mind. [Saint Lucy Blessing activated] [Healing ability activated] [Restore every wound of the users] Time moved backward as Hina watched the twisted ankle she had glowed in golden light and began to rotate, returning to its usual place. The light began to cloak her entire being, dismissing away her anxiety and pain all over her body. "Thank you, Senior Lucy". Hina shed a sigh of relief to see that her body had returned to its usual state. Slowly, she moves her ankle, twisting it around to see if there are still abnormalities. ''Everything''s normal''. She stood up and witnessed the place, which was some kind of work office, with many desks filled with a stack of documents and computers, but not a single soul was in sight. Hina jumped off the crumbled desk and the things she destroyed as her body got blasted in here, then walked toward the broken window. A cold mid-winter breeze caressed her cheek, opening her eyes wide to the situation that happened below. Then, a burst of overwhelming power filled the atmosphere, inviting a violent vortex that swallowed her entire comrades. ''Kuh, What happened!?''. Hina crossed her hands in front, blocking her sight. When the wind started to calm down, Hina slowly opened her eyes and saw Serfina. By her side, there was a beast cloaked entirely by wind. Even from afar, Hina could see that it possessed immense power that could help them in this situation. The battle begins, and Hina watches Serafina and the demon exchange magic attacks. Serafina came out victorious but with a surprise as the demon started to reveal its true form. ''Demon!''. Hina''s eyes knitted in a frown, her anger that bottled up for causing her to experience nasty things earlier resurfaces. However, at the same time, she realizes that with her current strength, forgetting about defeating her, even giving the demon a scratch on her skin, is already considered a miracle. ''What should I do? The demon had the ability to see a few seconds into the future, and because of that, our first attack ended in failure and gave me a hard time¡­''. She looked into the battlefield once more and saw Xiao Lian blasted several meters behind. She paused for a brief second before she dashed forward in a frontal assault. "Xiao Lian, how?". ''Just be yourself!''. All of a sudden, Soma''s words rang in her mind, clearing all the doubt she had and anxiety that started gnawing at her mind. She started to recall her time with Soma, which was filled with nothing but recklessness and a will to win no matter what it took. Hina bit her lips, leaving a trail of blood that streamed down her chin. She slapped her cheek hard and once more, with a burning gaze, looked toward the battlefield. ''I should go there, but it''s still not enough. To defeat someone that can predict my attack, I must create more options, dozens, hundreds, thousands, or¡­ just one!''. Without her realizing it, her body had shot forward. Hina clenched the Katana hilt in her hands while activating her original magic. ''Remember! At that time in that place, when you saw the figure of Soma being blasted by those Silver pillars, the grief that crushed my heart, the anger that couldn''t be described crushing my mind piece by piece, remember those Hatreds!''. [Original Magic - Kusanagi no Tsurugi] As the flame blazed through any hurdles, Hina''s eyes turned much darker and murkier. Recalling the hatred she always dismissed inside, she let it go berserk. In her darkened heart, the only thing that Hina had in mind was to ''Kill!'' After regaining her new spirit, Hina''s field of vision spread, and she could see the bigger picture of the battle. A raging tide of the Loong Dragon shot forward from Xiao Lian, and Hina anticipated the demon''s movement. ''Here!'' "Drop dead, you Bat!". Hina swung her flaming Katana, which severed one of the demon''s wings. A blood-curdling scream echoed within the battlefield, halting everyone''s thought process. But Hina, who wasn''t affected, used the momentum of her swing to spin in mid-air and launch an axe kick that hit the demon''s face head-on. "You''re too loud!". "Leader, you okay¡­?". Serafina''s voice turned quieter at the end as she saw the condition of her leader, who seemed to let out a disturbing aura around her. The gaze that was devoid of any interest and the killing intent that permeated from her being made Serafina''s body shudder. ''What is happening to her?''. "Hina!? You okay?". Only Xiao Lian, with her nerves of steel, didn''t feel disturbed by the change that happened to Hina. "Aah, don''t worry!". The demon blasted all the smoke that covered her entire field, baring its fangs toward the one that severed her wing. "How dare you!". Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire "Shut the fuck up! Sera backs me up with your wind magic, increases the temperature around me and my blade, and, if possible, you could distract the enemy with some range magic. Do that also to Xiao Lian; however, instead of increasing it, lower the temperature for her. Can you do that?". A barrage of instructions from Hina overwhelmed Serafina at first, but after hearing the trust Hina had thrown at her, Serafina grinned fearlessly and summoned the Byakko to her side. "Leave it to me!". "Xiao Lian, let''s go wild!". S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mm, Roger, leader!". Hina and Xiao Lian dash forward, ignoring the demon who is preparing the magic circle. From behind them, a gentle breeze began to envelop both of them, giving them more power and pushing their magic to its limit. Anna, still occupied by the magic circle, stared at the approaching two while her eyes flashed a golden light for a moment. However, that was proven fatal as she saw an endless darkness filled with malice that assaulted her consciousness. Even though it was hard to just stay within that dark place, her entire being began to sink, swallowed by an invisible force that drowned her consciousness to the depths of the Abyss. Being assaulted by both thoughts from the enemies that approached her, she grits her teeth and is forced to end her vision to keep her mind intact. ''What was that!?''. She felt a chill that approached with flaming Katana in sight; with just a swing, a line formed on the magic circle before it shattered into a thousand shards. Anna, who was cornered, cloaked her entire being using mana to enhance its physical capabilities. Both Anna''s arm and the flaming Katana collided with a ''clank!''. However, soon, she felt a searing heat that scorched her skin, and a trail of blue blood dropped to the ground. ''This is bad!?''. Before Anna could have time to think, another attack came from her side, a blue spear thrust at the side of her head. She dodges it by tilting her head behind. Torn between the two attacks, Anna grits her teeth and holds the spear shaft before clashing it with the blade as she takes her leave. Anna, who managed to gain some distance, stared at the two figures of her enemies with raging flame and absolute ice. The eyes that stared at her opened up a wound that she had sealed away deep in her consciousness. "Don''t you dare underestimate me!". Chapter 1 - 01 Transfered into a Novel World. On the boistered night, a lone boy walked on the road avoiding the other passerby while looking down at his phone. In his ear, there was a pair of small earbuds playing some rock music, immersed in his own world. His name is Soma. After he finished his part-time work, he intended to go home via bus. Arriving at the waiting station. He spotted the empty station seat just before him. Take a seat on the hard cold steel, then lean his tired body, sighing. No wonder he became like that. Almost every day after finishing college studies, Soma just went straight to his part-time job. This mundane activity was Soma''s current life, ever since he became an orphan three years ago. He needed the money to spend for his everyday life. Soma tinkered with his phone and then opened his e-money app to see his balance. There he saw a six-digit balance that he got from his deceased parents and savings from his part-time job. "..Good job for today". Soma sighs once again and says those words to keep his spirit up. Three years ago he lost both of his parents. After an airplane accident took their lives when they were on a business trip. Hearing that news, made Soma devastated at first, but he is the type that doesn''t dwell on the past. He recovered fast and could move forward facing his life. It doesn''t mean he hated his parents, No. This was because of his way of life. He simply hated being stuck in the past. Both his parents were workaholics, they had pretty big savings on their ends. The sum is numerically big. Even if Soma used it for his college tuition. He could still have some large sum remaining in his possession after graduation. However, Soma didn''t want to become a lazy person. Even with his massive savings. He tried to earn his own money for his everyday life. So, he used his parent''s money, only for his college tuition. "Oh, right, almost forgot, did it update today?". Soma changed the display on his phone and opened a certain app that contained web fiction. He clicked the app icon, and checked his library. Then found his currently read novel was updating a new chapter, and that was the last ten chapters. "Let''s unlock it first". After he spent some coins and unlocked the latest chapter. The sound of a running engine could be heard nearing the station. In front of him on the side of the main road a public bus transportation stopped. Soma stood up from his seat and entered the bus. He looked toward the inside only to find out that the seats were unusually empty without a single soul sitting on them. Finished with the payment he began to search for a random seat, and he chose the middle-row seat beside the window on the right. Sitting down on the soft seat that absorbed his butt. Soma leaned his whole body to enjoy the pleasant feeling. He again turned his attention toward his phone. Then all of a sudden his eyes began to feel heavy for some reason. Soma starts to yawn. "Let''s rest for a bit. I can read it later at home". He began to surrender himself. Before that he set the fifteen-minute timer for just in case situation, and began to doze off. Time passed, when suddenly there was an earth-shattering loud explosion that rang in the middle of the street. The driver who was panicked stepped on the brake gas. Causing Soma''s Body to jolt upfront, waking him up. Soma knitted his brow and try to figure oit what is happening. He shot a glare toward the driver, but soon opened his eyes wide after he saw a fiery tail of fire that erupted in the middle of the street and the chaos that caused it. "..Is it a traffic accident?". On his left chest, his phone started to vibrate. Soma thought it was the notification for the timer to end, but the vibration and the melody it plays are different from what he knows. So he took out his phone and he found a single new email. "Side_Author? Who is that? ..Strange, But I think I have heard of that name before". Soma tilted his head seeing the unfamiliar and also familiar name on his phone screen. He began to ponder. Who it is from his acquaintance who had that weird nickname. Feeling curious, Soma opened his phone lock and tapped the mysterious email. {From: Side_Author@*****.com} {To: Soma_230909@*****.com} {Subject: Hello, Good night, my dear loyal reader. This is the Author from Chronicles Saga Series..} Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..Oh, it was from the author. No wonder the name feels familiar". Soma''s question was answered as he nodded after finding out who the sender was. {After four years of constant struggling. I finally finished writing my novel. At first, I thought this series might be over in just a year, but because of you, my loyal reader. I can keep fighting and can deliver my novel until its finish line. Many thanks, if it''s not because of you I will not have gone this far, This comes from my heart, truly thank you very much¡­.. It was a thanks from the author to Soma who always read his novel. Part of it was true. At that time of release, the series was a boom at first, but after a year it was released, the readers'' count began to drop drastically. Until there was only one person left, and that person was Soma. Well, the story so far from Soma''s perspective is not too good or bad, maybe in the middle. The story is a typical urban fantasy where a hero and his six heroines fight the awakened demon lord and his lackeys. Soma also considered quitting reading after a certain chapter that made him furious, because one of his favorite heroines was killed by the author. At that time Soma wrote a two-page article that was filled with curses for the author. But the feeling of wanting to know the story''s ending, kept pushing him to read the series. Well, in some cases Soma pretty enjoyed the story as he used it to fill his free time. He was also hoping in the future the author would somehow resurrect his favorite heroine, but until the latest chapter he read. Soma didn''t find a single foreshadowing about it. So he already let go of that resentment in his heart. He already moved on from that phase, and now he is only curious about how the story will end. "..Wait, why did the author suddenly give me a message like this?". ¡­Now as my gratitude for you my loyal readers. I will bestow you a chance¡­ Soma tilted his head and read the continuation of it. ..YOU are now inside the novel I wrote. "....? Huh?". A blank face is etched on Soma''s face and a huge question mark appears above his head. ..There was one time when you wrote a two-page article that contained curse words, directed at me. After I killed one of the heroines. I feel my heart being stabbed by a thousand knives. It pains me(sob,, sob,,). Well, anyway. Now I give you a chance to save that favorite heroine of yours, yourself. The decision is yours to make, how will you handle it? (Smirk). I hope you can do it, hehehe(Wink). Now for the last, I hope you can experience and enjoy yourself, and live however you like in a world that I created. Sincerely from Side_Author} Soma just sat there motionlessly not moving any finger, even his breath began to slow down because of the absurd confession he had just gotten from the email. The Author claimed that Soma was transferring him into the world of novels. Another loud explosion jolted him from his absentminded state. He turned his gaze toward the source only to find a dozen flames shaped like a ball flying in every direction outside the window causing an explosion. "...Is this for real?". Soma stood up from his seat and began to dash to the front trying to make sure of something. He opened the bus door and stepped outside "..Wait, dear customer, outside is dangerous" Ignoring the warning from the driver. After stepping outside his surroundings are filled with dozens of people who run desperately with fear-stricken faces. Again the sound from the explosion brought him into attention. He tried to look for the source of the flame ball that scattered across the street. Then one of them flew past beside his head and hit the person who just ran beside him. "Ack, aaaaaaaaaa". Soma turned his gaze behind, and his body stiffened. The bright orange color that filled his sight, and the heat that caressed his skin made him stand there petrified. Then the burning smell of charred meat and silk hit his nostrils and made his body tremble. He saw the person behind him while his whole body lit up, walking a step approaching Soma while raising his hands. As if asking for help, but soma whose body was paralyzed by fear could only watch dumbstruck. The walking flame began to kneel, dropped to the ground and kept being eaten by the flame. "Aaaaaaa". Soma who regained control over his body began to run, trying to get as far away as possible from those walking fire. He desperately just worked his legs to carry him away from that place, but then a fireball struck the car beside him and the car exploded while Soma was beside it. "Ack". The car exploded causing soma to bounce off and hit the ground. Soma desperately tried to raise his body and began to run away again into the spaces between the buildings. After he realized that he got pretty far away from the main road. Stopping his advance, he leaned his tired body toward the wall. His throat was barren, and his lungs felt like they were on fire. He is desperately trying to gather some air into his lungs. The night wind that struck him, chilled his drenched body to the bone. After calming himself, the sound from the explosion on the main road made his body flinch again. Then Soma''s legs turned like jelly as he plopped onto his butt. "..Are all of these real? ..Are you kidding me?". Soma raised his phone and turned it on. He began to read again the email from the author, and realized that the message still had some additional information below it. Soma slid his finger on his phone. Then found an additional note from the author. {Note: Ah, almost forgot. Since you are lucky to have a chance to transfer into a fantasy world. It would be my obligation to bestow you with some sort of ability Right? So I will be giving you some skills that will help you to live in the world I create. Try to check your status! There, I already bestow your skills, and I think I made a good decision to give that to you. Well then, thank you for your attention, and Good luck in your new life. Bye, Soma} After reading the message. Soma''s face contorted. He clenched his fist around his phone trying to tear it apart. He was so furious because of what the person had done to him. "That bastard¡­". Soma''s body trembles. His vision began to blur and a single streak of tears ran across his cheek. He shoved both of his hands toward his face covering his moist eyes. After what he experienced since he awoke from the bus was too real, to be called a dream. The screaming of the people, the scorching heat from the flame that burned the air around him, and worse of it the smell of a burning meat and silk he felt back then made his body tremble in terror. "..That bastard, I have no complaints about my life, why should I got transferred into an unknown world all of a sudden ..Don''t mess around with other people''s life..". Inside the gloomy dark alley. A sob from a lone boy could be heard. Soma keeps pressing his eyes while sobbing. In his mind, a hundredth of thought swirls like a spiral wearing his tired soul. Thrown into a world where no one knows him, now he feels isolated. When his mind almost reaches a breaking point. [Skill Mental Enhancement level 1(Passive) is activated] After those emotionless robotic voices reverberated inside his mind. His chaotic thoughts began to dwindle down and the cloud that corroded his heart began to disappear. Soma releases his hands that cover his eyes. Then wiped his tear-stricken face and soon opened his eyes. There one could only see a pair of calm eyes that were filled with strong light. Chapter 2 - 02 The appearance of a Demon. After the storm has passed. Soma began to access the information around him. The message from the mysterious Author, another world, fireball that flies around on the street. Then he also remembered the content of the email. He opened his mouth. "Status" [Status window] Name: Soma (M) Race: Human Age: 14 Class: - Level: 0 Exp: 0/10 MP: 50 Statistics: Strength: 5 Agility: 5 Vitality: 5 Intelligence: 5 Luck: 1 Extra point: 0 Skill: Adapt, Mental Enhancement 1 Title: - Blessings: - A translucent window began to appear before his eyes. It was like inside a virtual game, Not that he ever played the virtual game before thought. He could see his status window and its statistics which he didn''t know how strong he was right now. But from the looks of it. It is similar to the beginner stats inside the novel Chronicle Saga he is now entering. Soma''s eyes dilated a bit. his heart began to throb. "So this whole thing was real". Soma involuntarily sighed. Then he put his hand to cover his mouth. It was his habit when deep in thought. According to the info he knew so far. He was transferred to the web novel he read for the past year. The story takes place on an alternate version of Earth with a fantasy setting. Soma took out his phone, switched it on and opened the camera app feature. He needed to confirm something. "..This appearance, ..was me?". Fair and clear skin, a pair of black eyes and short black hair with a bit of youthfulness. Indeed, the boy who reflected from the front camera with a flash on was none other than himself. but with a younger appearance. Putting away his phone and standing up. Soma once again opened his status window and saw the name and age that showed before his eyes. then clicked his tongue. "..Tch, so I am practically just a nobody, then". Soma clicked his tongue,seeing the situation he was in. He was hoping that maybe he is now inside the body of the protagonist, or maybe some character he knew who coincidentally overlaps with his last moment, but the reality is pretty cruel for him. However, with the skill he got earlier, his mind was enhanced and he no longer had any negative feelings that clouded his mind. He shook his head to the side. Slapping both his cheeks and the hot sensation on his cheeks made him more resolved himself. Soma began to collect himself. He turned his gaze toward the status window before him and started to analyze the skill he had. "Even if I was a nobody at least I must know what my capabilities are". [Adapt: Ability that let the user both physically and mentally to adapt to any external or internal abnormalities that cause harm to the user] [Skill Mental Enhancement 1(Passive): The skill that strengthens user mental capabilities and enhances brain performance]. Pondering, Soma began to analyze his skill and found out it was a pretty good skill, for his current situation. Adapt skill, he didn''t know what use the skill has. It seems he needed to figure it out later. His brain also enhanced. It will help him to make a clear judgment, and create some plan for him to get out of his current situation. After checking his skill Soma braced himself and began to walk out from this dark place. He soon found himself face to face with the side road. While still within the alley and saw a pile of corpses lying down burned, stuck inside the car, and a figure of a lone woman with lustrous white hair floating in the air. The woman in question has a similar appearance as a human overall, only she has red skin, a great figure like a model, wearing tight clothes that cover only her important part as a woman. But what the most eye-catching from the woman''s figure was the batwing that emerged from her uncovered back and a goat horn that protruded from her side skull above her ears. "..Those characteristics. Don''t tell me she is a demon?". Inside the novel Chronicles Saga that Soma read. There is a certain race that has the same characteristics as the woman figure who is hovering above right now. They are humanity''s enemy and the main antagonist of the story. The race is called a demon. It was the first time Soma witnessed a real demon-like person in his life. So Soma''s attention could not leave it for a second. Until the voice from the demon woke him up from his absentminded state. "Humans, I ask you once more. Where are the relics?". "As if I would tell you, demon". "...". Soma, hearing another voice from a distance away, turned his gaze only to see two humans wrapped in wounds and blood being restrained by some chain that appeared from the magic circle that shoned below their feet. "Those two are?". The two figures that were covered in blood were a pair of men and women. The man has a handsome feature with medium black hair. As for the woman, she had striking red hair that reached her shoulder and menacing eyes that glared at the demon. Soma''s head began to throb. He clutched his head using his left hand. He gritted his teeth, as a hazy memory started to play inside his mind. "So.. then die". The demon woman expressed his annoyance by waving her right hand and flung the restrained woman to the side. "Kuh!" "Hisako!". The woman who got restrained soon tossed from her standing place, and flew to her right side with a high-speed movement. Before shattering the building wall and raising the dust in the air covered the surrounding. Soma jolted awake because of the loud noise beside him. His throbbing head disappeared like it was a lie. He turned his attention toward the flying dust that obstructed his vision. Braced himself and approached the shattered wall. He took a peek inside and found the woman lying down on the stomach trembling. But, Soma could hear a faint groan and her fists were clenched, refusing to pass out. "You dare!". The man who witnessed his beloved flung to the wall, enraged. A burst of violent blue aura began to gather around him creating a whirlpool that shook the space near him. The demon woman who witnessed the sudden spike of aura had a frown on her face. The magic chain that restrained the man''s body shattered as he prepared his weapon. Soon the demon who witnessed that began to sneer. "Heh, okay human, I will play with you for a bit". "I will defeat you here". The clash of violent monstrous aura began to happen before Soma''s eyes. The two of them moving with a speed of sound movement. Every time both of them clashed, the ground shook, and the glass shattered because of it. This battle was truly beyond what human beings were capable of. Soma, who witnessed all of that, could only stand there gulping his saliva. The thing before him was giving him a mind-blowing experience and also shivering on his spine from the fear of getting involved. "Urk". A hoarse voice could be heard behind him and it made Soma glance to his behind. despite the fierce fight before him. Then found the woman trying to raise up, even when her hands were trembling to support herself. Afraid something bad might happen to the woman. Soma hurriedly rushed toward the woman and kneeled beside her. First, he turned the woman upside down facing the ceiling. "Don''t move. You are wounded". "..Why, ..are you here?". The woman opened her eyes wide seeing a young boy was here in the battlefield. She was afraid that Soma would get involved with this dangerous mission. The woman took a deep breath trying to gather some strength, and she began to open her mouth. "..Urk, Leave this place, Immediately. It''s dangerous for you to remain here". Even in her wounded state and the demon threat that is still hovering outside the building. She is still prioritizing someone else''s safety above her own. "But you are wounded, how can I leave you..". A deafening sound from the clash between the aura users outside intensified. Soma looked toward the outside and found the man was kneeling and the demon woman still stood tall, there facing the man. However, upon closer look, Soma could also see a trail of blood on the demon woman''s shoulder. But, it was only a small wound. Soma could see that the wound was already closing. That was also one of the characteristics of the Demon race. They had a huge amount of vitality and regenerative power compared to humans. The man gritted his teeth, stood up then resumed the fight. "..How was ..the fight outside?". The woman asked with curiosity. Soma turns his attention to the woman beside him And hears her question earlier. Soma could only shake his head to the side. "I see If that is how it''s going to be. Urk..". "What are you doing?". Sema opened his eyes wide and in a panicked state as he instinctively began to grab the woman''s shoulder to help her sit up. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The woman began to rummage through her red battle dress and took a small ring before presenting it to Soma. "This was?". "This was a spatial ring, although just a small one..". Spatial Ring. It was a magic Item created by human hands. Prior to its small size. It was a magic item that could store a lot of items inside. but, it also depends on the item Grade and capacity from the space contained within that ring itself. "But why did you give this to me? Oh, inside there must be some potion to heal your wound". The woman shook her head to the side. She began to touch Soma''s hand and guide it to hold the small ring. After Soma held the ring in his hand, the woman gripped his hand tightly. "Listen, boy, you hold onto this ring and run from this place as far away as possible". "What are you?..". "Me and my husband will hold the demon here. Use that chance to run away from this place, and please protect the ring". "But I..". "Please!". "...". Soma gulped his saliva. He peered through the woman''s eyes. Inside it contains a glimmer of hope and determination. Soma knew he could not change the woman''s decision. He knew it, she was planning to die in this place. Soma closed his eyes and gripped the ring in his hand. He opened his eyes and once again gazed into those unwavering eyes. "Leave it to me". "..Thank you, boy". The woman has a huge sigh as if the burden on her shoulder has been lifted. She once again looked toward Soma as if still had something to convey. "..From the looks of it. You are probably around my daughter''s age. Could you do me a favor?". "..As long as I can fulfill it". "If you could have the chance to meet our daughter, her full name was Akabane Hina. Please tell her that we are sorry, we could not keep our promise to watch her enter the hero academy and celebrate it together". Hearing that unexpected name comes from the woman before him. Soma gasped and opened his eyes wide. "..Akabane ..Hina!". Chapter 3 - 03 Impending Death. Soma after hearing the name that came out from Hisako''s mouth stiffened. His body went rigid and his grip on Hisako''s shoulder tightened. Akabane Hina, that name feels so familiar to him. She is one of the heroines from the web novel series called Chronicles Saga. He considered her to be his favorite heroine from the others. Until the author decided to kill her for the plot. At that time the comment section exploded with curse words from all of her fans around the globe. Soma is not an exception either. He still vividly remembered the rage he felt and the curse he lashed out in the comment section. Truly an unpleasant moment in his enjoyment of reading. "What''s wrong, boy?". "..Ah nothing. I am sorry". Hisako, realizing that something is bothering Soma, asks him with a worried tone. Soma who snapped his mind back, shook his head, began to lose the grip on Hisako''s shoulder, and apologized because of his sudden weird behavior. Soma squinted his eyes, and his head began to throb again. He closed his eyes and a flash of memories, and lines from the web novel he read appeared on his retina. As if he is reading a book before him. "...They murdered my parents. Why should I forgive them?". Akabane Hina whose thoughts were clouded by revenge when she spoke those lines. The emotion she contains inside her heart. Knowing that her parents were murdered by the demon, and when the time came she had the chance to do it. She spoke those words with a face full of rage and also tears. Soma could not imagine how She was feeling back then. Then all of the puzzle pieces that scattered in his brain began to gather around making a complete picture. The death of two awakeners, the demon race. Everything began to click in his mind. "..I see, so this was..". Soma opened his eyes and breathed a sigh. He remembered what events were happening before his eyes right now. "Are you okay, boy?". Hisako raised her left hand and touched Soma''s left cheek trying to calm him. Soma who received that, smiled wryly and shook his head. "I am fine" "..Thank god, I thought you were paralyzed by fear so..". Soma couldn''t hear what Hisako said anymore. His mind is racing with multiple choices that appear for his next move. One, should he do what Hisako said, leave the place and let them face their death. Two, give the demon woman the ring that probably contains the relics in his hands and beg for their safety. But he realized that this choice would bring nothing but misfortune and disaster for the human side, and there was no guarantee that the demon woman would spare their lives. Because if the event before him was the same as in the novel he read. The thing inside the ring was something that the demon sought over. Another explosion happened behind him and Soma turned his attention behind him only to see that the man''s body was covered in more wounds, and the demon woman began to feel irritated because of the sheer will of the man. "There is no time. What should I do?".. Soma muttered inside his heart. His mind began to stir. A cold sweat began to drenchedd his forehead and back. He turned his attention toward the demon, then to the ring in his hand. His lungs began to feel heavy, as he panted. He could not decide which choice he should make. "Hey?". Soma gasped because of the warm feeling on his left cheek. He turned his gaze toward the voice that woke him up from his frenzy state. Only to find Hisako was looking at him. Like a mother who was trying to appease her troubled child. "..It''s okay. No harm will befall upon you". "..?". "So, you have to protect the ring in your possession, okay!". The comfort from his left cheek and her soft voice that penetrated his soul soothed his raging mind. His racing heart began to slow down. Soma was drawn toward her kindness, it felt like he was talking to his deceased mother. Hisako noticed that Soma was calming down and she began to show her affectionate smile. "..I leave everything in your hands". Soma''s eyes began to turn moist, those lines. He remembered it perfectly. It overlaps with Akabane Hina''s final moment with the protagonist. He could never forget those lines and the smile she showed him for the last time. Soma who witnessed all of that gritted his teeth and renewed his resolve by tightening both of his grip. "..Okay, leave it to me". "Good, now go leave this place". Again another loud explosion occurred behind him, but Soma didn''t turn his attention away. He just let go of his hands that supported Hisako and began to stand up. He took one final glance at Hisako and saw her nodding her head. "I will be going then". "Be safe, on your way". Soma nodded his head and began to spin around and dash outside, leaving the wounded Hisako alone. On the side of the main road, the battle between the man and the demon woman almost reaches its climax. "You wasting too much of my time, I would not be playing around anymore". ".Ha,, ha,, I would like to see you try, demon". "..". S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The demon woman didn''t answer the provocation from the man. instead, she intensified her aura into the next stage. Showing that she still contained that much power after the fight. "..Are you serious right now?". The man''s brows twitched, seeing the demon aura. But, he stood still even with his feeble aura. Not willing to give up at any cost. The demon woman seeing the unyielding will from the man frowned and began to prepare with her sword. Then when she intended to end the man''s life, a magic circle that swallowed even the woman''s shadow appeared below her feet. The magic circle began to emit an intense orange light and it caught the demon off guard. [Level 7 Magic Activated] "Tempest inferno". The temperature in the surrounding area spiked up. Then a torrent of dazzling flame began to appear from the magic circle and swallowed up the demon whole. The swirling flame that danced like a dragon shot throughout the sky illuminating the night curtain and solidified, forming a solid tower with an orange color, and kept burning the demon inside. "Hisako". The man who was familiar with the fire magic before him. Began to turn his gaze behind, and found out that his wife was fine. Even if she is covered in wounds she is standing while leaning against the wall. With a bathed breath Hisako whose right hand is raised trying to control her magic began to sway, losing her strength to stand up. Then her husband noticed it. Mustering his remaining strength, sprinted and wrapped his right hand on her waist supporting her. "Are you okay, Hisako?". "..Well, what do you think after seeing me like this?". "Seeing you still had the leisure to joke like that means you are fine right? I am glad. "..Geez,, This Stupid husband of mine". Even in these pinch situations the dynamic between these two couples still didn''t lose its light. The two of them raised their mouths a little after confirming each other''s safety. Maybe because of the wound and the exhausted state they are in. Hisako lost her concentration of her magic control, and the towering flame that burned bright in the middle of the night began to burst apart revealing the figure inside. ".You kidding me". ".." Hisako''s eyes opened wide while her husband squinted his eyes looking at the figure of the demon. The demon woman with her arm in cross shape trying to protect her face still stood up albeit with a slight burn. Even with the protection of the Aura enveloped her body, it could not block all of the heat that was scorching her. There was a burn mark spread all over her body and even her hair got shortened because of the intense heat she was trapped in earlier. Lowering her crossed hands the demon woman had a deep frown on her face, and gritted her teeth. "You dare!". Her words contain so much rage inside. It was directed toward the couples. "I will kill you". A sudden burst of aura exploded from the demon body and it even made a small crater on the ground. The surrounding glass shattered and the object around the demon woman blasted away to bits. She was completely swallowed by rage. It was probably because she let her guard down earlier. Because of that, she let herself get burned. magic. "Wow seriously. She still had that much power after battling me earlier". "She is probably in the S-Rank, same as us". "..You are right about that. Well, If we are in the best condition. We will manage it for sure". "..You are right". "..By the way, what happened to the relics?". "..Don''t worry it will be safe as long as we can hold this demon here for a bit longer". The man gazes at his wife. He lifted the corner of his mouth, showing his full trust in his wife''s judgment. "Okay then, let''s work hard for a bit longer. Can you fight?" Hisako steeled her breath and stood up. Her husband beside her released his hold on her waist. "..Yeah, I can". Both of them prepared their stance and braced themselves for what was coming. The demon who completely healed herself began to take her stance and disappear from her place. The couple opened their eyes wide and a shadow was cast before the man. Then a great impact came toward his abdomen and blasted him from its place. The events happened so fast that Hisako had barely time to react to the demon''s movement. Hisako began to concentrate and gathered Mana in her right hand. Ready to shoot her Magic even for just a distraction. But the demon woman is faster and grabs Hisako''s hand before twisting it in a strange direction. An unpleasant cracking sound reverberated on the night street. "Aack". The demon woman without any mercy kicked Hisako''s right abdomen, it made a cracking sound and blasted her away from the place. Hisako''s body got slammed on the other side of the building wall. The man who previously got flung away began his counter. Mustering his remaining Aura he got himself fighting the demon woman once more. However, the disparity was too great. After exchanging more than a dozen blows, the man lost consciousness, lying on the side street. In her hazy consciousness, she faintly heard the sound of the intense battle was over. As if trying to terrorize her, the demon took her time walking slowly toward Hisako step by step holding a longsword on her right hand. But Hisako was not a woman who was willing to give herself into despair. She gritted her teeth and tried to stand on her ground only to fail. She looked up only to find a pair of blank eyes watching on her. The demon woman who stood before Hisako grabbed her hair and raised her with her raw strength. "Ukh". "This is the last time, where are the relics?". Hisako who struggling to release the demon grip, only sneered and replied "Heh, I will wait for you in hell bitch". The demon had a deadpan expression on her face. She had enough with these two. So she raised her sword and tried to stab it into Hisako''s chest. "HEY!"''. The sword tip stopped before Hisako left chest. It only grazed her skin for a bit. The demon turned her attention to the voice and found the boy riding on a motorcycle raising his left hand while holding a small ring. "I have the thing in my possession, So let the two of them go!". Chapter 4 - 04 His decision. "Ha,, ha,,". With a bated breath. Soma, who feels the tension and pressure from the fight, desperately runs while gasping in between, forcing his tired body to distance himself from the battlefield. His heavy feet keep dragging his exhausted body forward. He tried to look back and saw the night sky lit up. The towering flame began to show its might brightening the night sky. He turned his attention again toward his front, but his feet stumbled upon something and his tired body lost its balance, dropping down kissing the hard cold asphalt. "Ouch". With a ragged breath. Soma pulled up his upper body to look at the thing that his foot kicked. It was a chunk of some broken building wall that was destroyed because of the battle. Soma took a deep breath to calm his racing heart. Then raised his body, and began to work his mind. ".Is this okay for me to let the two of them be killed here?". Soma muttered. Knowing the tragedy that will befall them and the cause it will give to Akabane Hina made him hesitate to leave them to their death doors. Soma is pretty sure that the event happening before him was the moment when Akabane Hina lost both of her parents, killed by the demon. Which made her resent the demon''s existence. Sure it was a generic plot for the main character to have some resentment toward his or her arc enemies, but in the series he read. That resentment she holds will lead her to her downfall in the middle phase of the story. Soma was pondering what should he do? should he save the two of them, by offering the relics in his hand? or leave them behind and let the story progress as it should be? In those swirling thoughts. His mind began to clouded and his vision narrowed. Soma''s gritting his teeth when. [Mental enhancement skill proficiency rise up] The emotionless voice inside his head cleared all of the swirling thoughts that clouded his mind. He regained his thinking, his vision was clear and could see his surroundings. Sighing Soma began to take the spatial ring that Hisako gave trying to make sure of something. He looked at the small ring on his finger. "..If I remember it correctly the ring will respond if it''s injected with mana, but how did I do it?". In the series he read. The way to activate the spatial ring in his hands is to infuse it using the mana inside your body and let your consciousness connect to the ring. "Well, nothing happens if I just look at it. Let''s just try something first". Soma began to close his eyes and try to do something, he remembered from the series. First, he tried to imagine the flow of magic inside his body. He slowed his breath and began to dive deep inside his consciousness trying to feel the existence of Mana. Albeit slightly Soma could feel the warm feeling from all over his body flowing through his veins that begin from the heart. "..Woah, Is this thing, Mana? For real? Haha, I did it. Ah..". With the sudden excitement that creeped in his mind, after discovering something new. It made his concentration break and he lost control over it. "Shit, I messed up. Focus me! One more time". Soma is also shocked that this half-assed method that he learned from reading the novel bore some fruit, but the result is all that matters in this situation. Again Soma closed his eyes and began to concentrate. Once again Soma began to feel the warm feeling inside his body. Then he began to try to guide the flowing mana from his fingertips that were holding the ring trying to connect it. Slowly but surely the mana inside Soma moves steadily until it touches the ring surface. Then a sudden electricity began to assault his veins and it made his mana flow in reverse. Soma''s body jolted. He coughed out some blood, and blood also began to drip from his nose. A sudden injury caused his body to be paralyzed for a bit. "Damn! What the hell is that?" Not only paralyzed his body. His body temperature took a sudden rise, and he felt all of his blood vessels boiling hot. As if his blood turned into magma flowing inside his veins. [The user receives a fatal injury from the inverse flow of Mana] [Skill Adapt is activating] [Calibrating the frequency of magic 1% ..20%..] S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Calibrating complete 100%] A sudden flow of messages appeared before his eyes obstructing his view. Soma opened his eyes wide upon seeing this but soon squinted his eyes after reading it. Soma looked toward the ring and hesitated to begin another connection. He looked toward the system window before him and back toward the ring. With no other way around, he clicked his tongue and began to connect his Mana again with the ring. Different from earlier, the process ended smoothly and he began to feel the connection from the ring through his consciousness. Then he uses the command to take out all the items inside the ring. "Fuu, I am safe because of the skill I have". He muttered. The ring begins to show a faint glow and then two Items appear before Soma. One of them is a stone inscription with an unknown language, and the other is a round small container glass that contains red-blood colored fluid inside. As soon as the item appeared before him. Soma knitted his brows because his prediction proved accurate. "As I thought the item was the Inscription that the Martial Saint left behind and the Devil''s tears. That sick bastard is already on the move huh..". The two of them were no ordinary items. It was a relic. It was an item from ancient times or even comes from an age of myth. That contains a mysterious and dangerous power or even a powerful and unbreakable weapon. The stone was an inscription that the Martial Saint left behind in his reign in ancient times. Like some said, a pen is mightier than a sword, and in this inscription, there is a letter that was written by the mighty Martial Saint himself. It was a powerful letter that whoever could read it. They will receive enlightenment and a breakthrough in their pursuit of martial arts. Whether it was from a sword path, spear, or many others. However, no one knows the language that the martial saint wrote. So no one could solve it unless his descendants. The inscription also could be used as a key to enter the Martial Saint''s tombs, etc. As for the other relic, it was the blood essence of the true Devil. A higher being that inhabits hell. This was probably what the demon was after, and as for the inscription she was going to deliver it to that man who gave her this commission. "..Tch, What a mess". Soma clicked his tongue with a frown on his bloody face. Pondering what he should do with these two relics in his hand. Once again Soma looked toward the towering flame from the distance that began to dwindle. Showing that the fight probably ended or even entered a new stage. After witnessing the flame disappearing a gust of violent wind assaulted him and made the glass from the building around him shatter. Soma''s body shuddered in fear. He could feel the ominous Mana that flowed in the atmosphere was filled with hatred, and the desire to kill. It made the air turn solemn and heavy for Soma to bear. "This ominous Mana. I am sure it was from the Demon. Did the fire fail to kill it?". Glancing at the two relics before him then to the place where the battle is unfolded. Soma thinks he should run from the battleground, and keep the promise he made with Hisako. Shooking his head to the side, Soma, trying to put the two relics back inside the ring, then stopped in his tracks. "..Sorry, I will leave everything in your hands". Those lines suddenly poped out in his mind. As if to remind his feelings back then. Helpless, anger, hatred and also sadness that his favorite heroine died miserably in the hands of her arc enemies. Akabane Hina couldn''t have what she deserves as the main character in the story. Her life was not the greatest. She chose to set her path to becoming an avenger instead of pursuing her happiness. In the moment when she is showing the change in her heart. She was lured into a trap and got herself killed, dying in a lonely battle she was shouldering herself. She was the unfortunate heroine. Soma Remembered that scene, knitted his brows, and clenched his fist so hard that it left a blood trail to the ground. Then all of the pieces began to assemble together inside his mind. The timing of his transfer into another world, the incident that robs the heroine''s smile, and the message that the Author sends to him begin to linger in his mind. "..I will give you a chance to save that favorite heroine of yours, yourself. The decision is yours to make". All of these events are probably what the author planned from the start. "Damn! That Author played me well". He feels like he is dancing in the palm of that Author''s hand, and that irks him to the bone. He wants to shout out all of the frustration that builds up in his stomach, but instead, he chooses to slap his cheeks so hard, it leaves red marks. [Mental enhancement skill proficiency rise up] "Fuu, This is ridiculously stupid. ¡­Fine, I will do it then. Fuck with following the story. I will survive here, save her and do whatever I want even if it''s hindering the protagonist''s growth". Soma looked toward the two relics before him. He began to form a plan inside his mind and looked at his surroundings. Only to find that everything he needed already gathered near him. From there he acts fast. First, he entered the convenience store bringing the two relics with him and searching for a small container for the blood. He searched around the place and found the pencil mechanic filling. He threw all of the contents, opened the glass container and carefully let the Devil''s blood change its place for a while. Then using the blood from his wounded hand. He filled the glass container using it. After finishing his business he stored the Devil''s bloods inside his left pocket and put the rest inside the ring. After he finished what he needed. He hurriedly left the store and approached one of the motorcycles that lay in the middle of the road. With its key still intact. "I am sorry, but I will borrow it". He lifted the bike. Then climb on it and begin to press the start button. The motorcycle trembles as the engine begins to start. Luckily Soma had experience riding a motorcycle before he came to this world. So he sees no problem in using it in this world. Soma revved the engine and he began to operate the gear system before he drifted off approaching the battlefield. Not long after he could see the battlefield, and see the two awakeners were defeated and Hisako was in a more crisis state. He pulls the brake and shouts to gain the demon''s attention. "HEY!". The demon stopped her hand and turned her gaze toward him. Seeing her gaze alone was enough to make his body tremble because of fear. Her aura was so threatening to him. But Soma gritted his teeth, then raised his left hand that held the ring up and opened his mouth. "I have the thing you want in my possession. So, let the two of them go!". Chapter 5 - 05 Final card. The shout that came out from Soma''s mouth made the atmosphere around the battlefield turn eerily death-state. The demon woman who took possession of Hisako as she was planning to plunge that sword into her heart, ending her life, stopped, and is now watching over Soma. Hisako on the other hand opened her eyes wide seeing Soma figure riding a motorcycle. Soma observed his surroundings and found the unconscious man, whose name was Hiroshi, as he remembered. Then he turned his gaze back toward the demon woman and his gaze caught the shocked expression of Hisako. "What do you mean, brat?". The demon''s voice brought back his attention to her. He exhales to wash away all the nervousness inside him, gulping his saliva to moisten his parched throat. Steeled his resolve and then opened his mouth. "I have the thing you want, in my possession". Soma repeated his sentence. Making sure that the demon woman could turn his attention to him only, and forget about the two awakeners that were on the brink of death. The demon woman with a probing gaze, looked toward Soma who rode the motorcycle while raising his left hand, holding some lower-grade magic item. "Where did the boy come from? His existence was so weak, I didn''t sense him approaching here, and the ring in his possession. Is it true that he has the thing I want?". She cast her gaze toward Hisako on her arm and found her surprised expression. There, she squinted her eyes and concluded. "Looking at her surprised expression. It seems the boy is telling the truth. But, let''s confirm it first". Soma, who awaited the demon''s response, could only stand there and didn''t dare to do anything that would alert her. "..Okay then. But first, get down from that thing first". The demon orders Soma. He knitted his brows because she had already sealed one of his escape routes. He knows that using the motorcycle to run from her sight is just a meaningless struggle for him. But he could maneuver through a small passage to confuse her, at least it could give him some time to think for his next plan. Soma nodded his head, pushed down the motorcycle stand with his leg and turned off the engine. Before putting his foot on the ground. "Good, now show me what is inside the ring, first!". "Curse you cautious, woman". Soma curses inside his heart. Soma began to connect his mana with the ring. After his painful first try, he now can connect his consciousness with the ring more easily than before. The ring began to glow and the two relics began to appear in front of him, and he snatched it, keeping it safe in his hands. "..How?". Hisako, seeing the spectacle, opened her eyes wide and pondered. "How did he take out the relics from the magic item, with Mana sensory security?". Usually, the ring could be opened by the one whose mana was registered by imprinting his or her own Mana into the ring. So it was almost impossible for just some random people to open it, and in case they tried to break it with force, the ring would self-destruct and the item inside would be obliterated as well. The demon woman opened her eyes wide, and soon showed her white canine, seeing the two relics that appeared from inside the ring. Her attention was caught in the glass container that contained a Devil''s blood essence. That relic was her mission all along. "It seems you are not lying, brat". Hisako, seeing that dilated her pupil. Blood vanished from her face, and opened her mouth. "No, leave this place. Don''t let the demon have both of those relics, boy. Leave this..". "Shut up". The demon woman released her hand that gripped Hisako''s hair. She spread her palm and eagle-clawed Hisako''s jaw to shut her up. The demon woman put strength into the grip and made Hisako''s face grimace in pain. Hisako tried to free from the restraints, but her physical strength was weaker compared to the demon woman before her. "You are an eyesore, bitch. Should I kill you right now". "..". Hisako''s pupils dilated but without giving out to the fear she shot a glare toward the demon even before the threat of death. "So, if that is your wish". The demon woman began to pull back her sword and try to stab it into Hisako''s chest. "Stop!". "Huh, What do you want, brat". "Didn''t you hear what I said earlier?". "...". "Release both of them and if you don''t. I will destroy this glass container in my hands" Soma, fearing that the demon woman would kill Hisako, began to take extreme measures. He threatened the demon by pressing the glass container that contained the blood toward his left chest and putting some pressure in it. "What a funny thing you said, brat. I could just take it. before your eyes could blink". S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..Okay then, let''s all of us become losers in this fight". He put more strength in his hand, which held the glass container until it cracked and eventually broke down on his chest and the blood inside it smeared his white jacket. Witnessing Soma break the glass container with furrowed brows. The demon woman''s pupil dilated until it became a dot. The same thing happens with Hisako whose eyes are opened wide seeing the reckless thing Soma had done. "YOU!". Soma looking at the demon woman who is not in her right mind began to sweat buckets. The demon woman released her eagle-claw grip on Hisako and her aura suddenly spiked up and made Hisako, who was already wounded beside her, get pushed toward the wall as she lost consciousness. Last thing Hisako wanted to do was to tell the boy to run away from the place, but the darkness soon swallowed her consciousness and she fainted in place leaning against the wall. Soma, who saw the aura that appeared from the demon''s body, trembled. As a chilling sensation crept up both in his throat, and heart. Soma prepares for what''s incoming, holds the inscription on his hand up, and infuses his mana into it. "You are a dead meat, boy". The demon shot forward with a sonic speed movement, and a split second later she arrived before Soma while swinging her sword to behead him. Before the sword touched his neck, a thin film of golden aura wrapped itself around Soma skin. It stopped the blade from advancing to beheading his neck. Opening her eyes wide, she didn''t expect things to turn like this. He could block her powerful attack, despite being so weak. Soma, who saw the tip of the sword that stopped a centimeter from his neck, sweated. The demon distances herself and begins to probe Soma. While still retaining her killing aura. "What did you do?". "I don''t know what you are talking about?". The golden thin layered aura began to dissipate around Soma''s body and it began to crawl back into the inscription again. Soma, whose plan succeeded, had a huge sigh of relief. He didn''t think that it actually works. Soma found out the inscription''s ability to defend the holder was from when the item got fully appraised, by the person who had a unique skill appraisal eyes in the series. The information about the inscription he remembered it was. [Martial Saint Inscription] [Rank: Mythic] [Durability: Indestructible] [Relic Description: -An inscription that contained a phrase that was written by the almighty Martial Saint himself. It can grant the person who walked the path as a warrior, his enlightenment in the pursuit of the martial art path. -It also contained a bit of Martial Saint power. It can be used as a protection by injecting a small amount of mana for anyone who holds it in its hands. -It can also be used as a Key to enter The Martial Saint Tombs. -Receive Martial Saint inheritance. (With condition???)] Because at that time no one understood the writing on the inscription. Except his descendants. So in the end the inscription was locked in the hunter association''s fault forever, and there is no foreshadowing it will be used again until the latest chapter Soma reads the novel. "I will ask you again, brat. What did you do?". The demon raised his sword and pointed it at Soma. Soma who saw that gesture tensed his body and was ready to infuse his mana anytime. To create the barrier that protects him from death. "Don''t know what you are talking about". "You bastard!". Soma infused his mana toward the inscription and at the same time the demon once again launched her assault. In that short amount of time, the demon woman had inflicted more than a dozen attacks that aimed at Soma vital. Because of the protection from the inscription, Soma''s body was far away from harm. But his mind is different. Enduring that much killing intent in that short amount of time put his mind in disorder, and besides he didn''t have a lot of mana reservoir in his tank. It began to be depleting, putting him in a dangerous situation. The demon distanced herself and she began to prepare her next move. She concentrated her aura into her sword. The red aura began to coil itself around the silver sword like a snake. Then the sword radiated an ominous red light that filled with chilling murderous intent. "This is bad". Soma gritted his teeth, his mind began to ring an alarm. As his survival instinct kicked in, he infused more mana into the inscription. "Die!". The demon thrust her sword forward and a red aura shot from its tip. The aura condensed itself and formed a shape like a raging Python with its maw opened wide trying to swallow everything on its path. The python then swallowed Soma who stood still in the middle of the road betting everything on the inscription ability. The python while opening its mouth, kept swallowing everything that stood in its path. Then after a hundred meters distance from the demon''s place. It began to disperse into the atmosphere leaving only destruction on its path. The hard asphalt is gouged and the remaining vehicles, human bodies, everything evaporated by the Viper''s fierce aura. However, the demon''s eyes opened wide seeing the perfectly fine human boy who was still standing after receiving that attack. "Tch". The demon clicked his tongue, clearly frustrated because of the stalemate situation she got herself with. On the other hand, Soma survived it. He is desperately trying to endure the throbbing pain in his head, probably because of the depleted mana. He is trying not to show even a small weakness to the opponent before him. Because if he does that he knows his life will be over. He kept his gaze firm and locked at the demon, it made the demon frown. "..Unkillable roach. fine then, let me see how long you can endure my attack". Hearing the demon''s next move. Soma who already had nothing left in his hand. Began to show his final and risky card. "Let''s negotiate. Demon woman". "Ha?". Soma took something from inside the ring and an item appeared. It was a small square plastic case that had a red blood fluid inside it. Seeing that the demons halted her movement as her eyes squinted. "Let''s form a soul pact". Chapter 6 - 06 Soul Pact. In this stalemate battle a sudden invitation came from Soma''s side. Hearing the word that came out from Soma''s mouth made the demon woman''s brows twitch. Soul pact was a type of magical contract that would bind part of the person soul who made it. The contract had an absolute rule over the content, and if one of the persons who made the contract broke the agreements, or one of it if there is a multiple agreement that was established, with their soul on the line. They will receive severe punishment and even death. Soma had nothing left in his hand, and could only make that decision to save the two awakeners who were still unconscious. He looked toward the demon woman who was still in her battle stance. Ready to strike anytime, and Soma knew that if these keep going he will meet a fate worse than death, after all of that provoking he made to her. Thanks to the inscription power the demon woman is now pondering if she should continue her attack or listen to the kid word first. "How is it?". "..". The demon woman just kept her mouth shut and didn''t have any intention to open it. Soma who saw that made his move. With only one hand using his thumb and index finger skillfully. He opened the cap on the plastic container that stores the real devil blood essence fluid inside. Once it opened and the smell of iron wafted through the air. The demon''s body jerked, her whole body began to tremble, her heart began to throb raising her body temperature, and she is salivating for unknown reasons. Seeing the state the demon in Soma made a guts post in his mind. "Bingo". But Soma did not want the demon to get aroused by the smell of the devil blood essence anymore than this. He began to close the plastic container and showed a brave front. "How is it? are you willing to listen this time?". The demon who snapped back to reality began to question Soma. "What the hell was that?". The demon who still couldn''t forget those euphoria, just from the smell. Released her battle stance and shot a glare at Soma. Wiping the drool on her lips. "..Just some small presentation". "Don''t play with me brat. Tell me what that is!" Soma, seeing the state she was in, stored the blood inside the ring once more. As soma planned, the devil''s blood roused the demon''s curiosity. "He,, So even the mighty demon didn''t know what was inside this container. Even though you are the one who is desperately looking for it". "..Wait, Don''t tell me, is that?". Finally realizing what the item was, the demon asked with a trembling finger that pointed at him. "Yeah it was the devil blood essence you''re looking for". "But earlier, you destroy the glass..". "Oh that? that was a fake one". "Fake?" The demon had a blank expression on her face. "It was just my own blood". "What!?". The demon opened her eyes wide. She clenched her right hand holding a sword and began preparing to attack. Soma hurriedly infused the mana toward the inscription and a thin golden film began to cover his whole body and made the demon woman furrow her brows. Soma with his depleted mana began to gritted his teeth to show his brave font. "..Okay, lets stop this charade okay. I just want to save the two awakeners that lay unconscious there. So I am trying to negotiate with you". "Cheeky little brat who doesn''t know the world. What makes you think you have the right to do the negotiation with me". Soma involuntarily sighs, and begins to continue his explanation. "Look, even if we fight here you couldn''t even scratch me with your attack". "..I will keep doing it until that golden aura breaks and my sword decapitate your head". "Oh, please, you already know that you couldn''t break it, right". The demon''s face twitched upon hearing Soma''s remark. Indeed, after experiencing how sturdy that thin golden film that covered soma body. The demon realized that her attack would have no effect even if she mustered all of her power. Soma, who witnessed the demon''s dismayed face, began to take the initiative. "I will say this again. Let''s form a soul pact. You and me". "What a foolish thought you had. I could just used those humans as hostages..". "Then I just need to destroy this ring, right. Using Mana overload". "YOU!". Realizing that her path had already closed she gritted her teeth, shooting a murderous glare at Soma''s direction. She didn''t think a proud demon like her could be played by some human brat who still didn''t live even a quarter of his life. Soma is waiting for the demon''s response. His body was still covered by the golden aura. Wary for the demon''s next attack. The demon look into a faraway place as she closed her eyes, and made a long exhale. She stored her sword into her spatial ring. Then opened her eyes looking into Soma''s directly in the eyes. "..Fine, I will follow your suggestion. Let''s make the pact". "Good, then". The demon raised her right hand up halfway, and began to urge Soma to do the same. Soma still didn''t let down his guard, also raised his right hand halfway, and they both spoke simultaneously. ""Soul Pact"". The air began to shake around them. A whirlpool of scarlet mana began to form in the surrounding area and they stood at its center. Then a magic circle with a strange pattern with an image of a paper with a feather pen as its center, began to appear before them. Soma was gulping his own saliva seeing this magical spectacle before him. He didn''t think that he could do this the right thing. He only remembers this scene from the novel when one of the heroines from Chronicles Saga made this pact with a demon king lackey to make a deal, but to think he did this dangerous thing in his first time arriving in this world. The magic circle began to divide into two, and it began to float toward each one of them before stopping in front of their chest. "State what your term is!". Hearing the demon spat those venomous words. Snapped Soma into reality. He is too preoccupied seeing this miraculously dangerous phenomenon happening before his eyes. "I am Soma, asked the demon before me to not kill or inflict harm on living beings in the 500 Meter radius around me". After Soma finished his speech, The magic circle on his chest began to glow and a letter began to appear, repeating the line that Soma spoke. Hearing Soma''s term the demon brow twitched, but she eventually began to open her mouth to state her terms. "I am Devi, ask a human named Soma to hand over the two relics in his hands". sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then the same thing also happens to the magic circle on Devi''s side. Soma, hearing what the demon said, didn''t faze him at all. Because he had already expected it to become like this. "As I thought, the demon side already made contact with him". Soma muttered in his mind. If that is not the case, there is no way that Devi would want the inscription in Soma''s hand. The demon woman bit her right hand thumbs untill its bleeding and press it on the magic circle. Soma copying her move also did the same, at first he was hesitant to inflict wounds upon himself but then this thing won''t be over. The magic circle glows in the shade of blood and it sucks the terms that both of them had stated, then merging again together as one. [Soul Pact] [The content] 1. Contractor Soma wants contractor Devi to not inflict harm or commit killing to any living being in the 500 Meter radius from contractor Soma. 2. Contractor Devi wants contractor Soma to hand over the two relics that are in Contractor Soma possession. [Duration: Infinite] [Canceling the pact: Canceling the pact with proper deal, or one of the contractor who is bound to the soul pact dead] [Soul Pact established. Beginning to take the compensation] Something is leaving Soma''s body. Suddenly his legs turned soft, he began to sway. Soma''s body turned sluggish, his breath ragged. The golden aura that covered his body vanished, losing his focus. His condition reminded him of when he finished a 15 Km marathon in P.E class, but he held in and stood strong. A translucent window began to appear before the two eyes. [Title: Soul pact Contractor] [Soul pact Contractor: It was the title that given to those who made a soul pact and a part of their soul got taken as compensation] [Title effect: -] Soma squinted his eyes after seeing the change in his status, and the change that happened to his body. He never knew that losing part of his soul could be this disturbing. "Now hand over the relics!". Devi now stood before Soma, extended her right hand and grabbed Soma''s collar. Soma could not even react because of his sluggish body. The faint sweet scent that came from the woman tickled his nose and it made his heart flutter. Looking at her like this the demon woman indeed had a beautiful appearance, albeit she is more taller than him around one head perhaps. Also the dress she was wearing with a lot of skin exposure. Who could withstand those temptations as a man, and worst of it Soma was in his puberty state. "Hurry up!" The violent treatment he received made Soma snap back from his delusion. He sighs and takes out the plastic container from inside the ring and shows it to her. The demon snached the plastic container with a lightning speed, while also releasing her hand that was grabbing his collar. "Finally!". The demon flashing her white teeth, began to store the devil blood inside her own spatial ring. "Give me the other one!". Soma, who still held the inscription on his left hand, hesitated at first, but with no other choice. He presented it to the demon. "Here!". "..Hmph". She snached the inscription and held it in her right hand without looking at it. "Now leave this place and never show your face before me again". With the content in the Pact, that prevented her from killing any living beings around Soma. He becomes much bolder to state his true feelings. Devi scoffed, then turned her expression into an amusing one. "Foolish, Brat" "Ha? ..uck". Something hard and hot was penetrating Soma''s left chest from behind. When he cast his gaze down he could see a silver dagger protrude from his left chest. "Wha.." Blood began flooding his mouth. He was having a hard time catching his breath and when the dagger was withdrawn from his chest. A fountain of blood began to bathe his clothes in red. Strength leaving his body and his vision began to blur. Then his legs gave up into a kneeling position. "I am sorry for coming so late, Mylady". Then another demon woman with the same characteristic, but with a calm and submissive personality. Kneeling before Devi. "Fumu, I forgive you¡­ Now, how was your feeling brat. As the person who made a pact together, I will accompany you in your last breath, ahahaha..". However, This situation that the demon found amusing will turn into her worst nightmare. Because those two demons still didn''t realize that what they were doing was something that they would regret. [Devil Blood essence is entering and began to assimilating with the user body] Chapter 7 - 07 Worst way to awaken. "What took you so long Tyr?". Devi turns her attention toward the demon woman who kneels beside Soma named Tyr. Tyr was wearing the same outfit as Devi, with her red skin, a bat wing that emerged from her back, and a goat horn that protrude on her side skull. But compared to Devi she has a much smaller physique and a round cute face. But, hidden beneath it was a cold and ruthless mind that will not hesitate to kill even the innocent. "I apologize mylady. They had numbers on their side with a few A-rank awakeners with them and.." Tyr began to give her report with a deadpan tone and expression on her face while looking at the ground. Apparently she was tasked to secure the perimeter so that Devi could gain possession of the relics without any disturbance from another party. Especially other awakeners that notice the commotion. Also the report from the people that witnessed the tragedy that was caused by devi. Tyr eliminated every awakener that was sent to help Hiroshi and Hisako. It was probably bad luck for a human side that the awakeners that had been available on the closest site were an A-rank at best. As for Tyr, and Devi, who were considered an S-Rank in human society, could handle them alone, just fine. Except the two awakeners that Devi fought. Devi had planned her ambush for quite a while. One of her plans was to inflict injury toward the two S-rank awakeners. Because she was aware. That she couldn''t handle them if they were in their best condition. She would lose. "Hmph, well I hear enough". As if she didn''t want to hear the continuation of the report she turned her sight toward Soma who is desperately clinging onto life. Devi''s corner mouth lifted and she began to sneer. Then opened her mouth wide, and laughed. "Ahahaha, that is what you get for trying to negotiate with me.. let''s see how long you can endure the death that will soon come knocking upon your door". Soma who dropped on his knees while clutching his chest. Trying to close the hole in his chest to prevent the blood from flowing. But his attempt remained futile, because the blood kept flooding his body and even began to spread across his knee and made a small puddle beneath. Heat started to dissipate and his body began to turn cold. He could not feel his fingers tip anymore, his vision began to turn blurry with his eyelids becoming heavy every millisecond. Asking him to close it. But he knew that if he closed it. It would eventually lead to his end. Soma desperately tried to pry open his heavy eyelids and his eyes soon caught the translucent window before him. But, he could not read it because of his blurry vision. [Devil blood essence is assimilating with your body] [Assimilation process 54%...] [Because the skill Adapt that user possess, the assimilation will be proceeding faster..69%] "..What is that? I can''t see it. What should I do?". Soma muttered in his mind. If soma was in his perfect condition and he saw the window before his eyes. Unmistakably, his eyes would pop out from their sockets and his jaw would drop toward the floor. Because of how absurd and dangerous his situation is right now. In his blurry sight. Soma''s eyes locked into certain relics in Devi''s right hand. His mind began to race and soon he opened his mouth. Even though his mouth was filled with blood. "I hope this works". "..Aa, beneath,, heavens ,,I ,,am the one who,, reign above.l,, earth". He desperately tried to squeeze a word from his clogged mouth and manage to say the line he needed. Albeit only in a whisper. Devi''s ears twitch and catch Soma muttering. But she didn''t pay it any mind because she thought it was just his last attempt before his fire-candle vanished. But, she was mistaken. The inscription in her right hand began to glow. The light that emitted from the inscription didn''t radiate any heat. It was just a regular light, But, for Devi that light began to radiate heat until it burn her hand. "Aaaah". Devi shrieked, because of the intense heat from the light that burned her right hand. Instinctively she dropped the inscription to the ground. Then the light on the inscription began to shoot in a straight line like a beam toward Soma''s forehead. It began to cover his entire body. Tyr, who knelt beside Soma also felt an impending threat from the light that enveloped Soma''s body. She shot forward and stood in front of Devi trying to protect her master. Seeing the state her master was in, she took something from her spatial ring and began to treat Devi''s right hand that burned. "Mylady, please bear with it". Tyr opened the glass container that contained a high grade potion that could cure even a fatal wound. She poured the contained potion on Devi''s hand. Even though Devi was a demon. She could still use a potion to heal her wound. It was because they are considered half-human. "Keukh". Devi''s hand began to sizzle as smoke began to appear on her hand. Her burned skin began to regenerate, returning to its normal state. The pain also subsided, leaving a frown on her face. Devi clenched her right hand to check if there was any discomfort and it seems her hand was back to normal state. She shot a glare toward Soma''s way only to find that Soma had already disappeared from its place. Leaving only the remaining of his puddle of blood as a proof of his dying earlier. Soma''s sudden disappearance clearly shakes not only Devi but also Tyr''s mind. They didn''t even sense his presence right now, even after turning their sight in every direction. "..Fuuu, haaaa. As I thought, The air in the human realm is more breathable than that creepy and disgusting place". They stopped in their search as a relaxed voice rang above their head. It made the two demons'' bodies flinch, turn their gaze up and saw Soma, who is devoid of any tension in his face, was floating while looking at the bleak sky that has no star because of the light from the civilization. There is a single white orbit that illuminated in those dark skies but alas it was covered by the dark cloud. However, despite Soma who is having a relaxed attitude. The two demon expressions turn grave. All Of a sudden, cold sweat began to appear on their bodies, their heart began to throb and their body started shivering nonstop in fear seeing Soma''s figure. They never feel this great presence that terrified them from the bottom of their heart. It was their first time feeling this sensation. It was a type of primal fear that emerged not because of the sheer domination, but it was a type of submissive instinct that engraved in their soul that came deep within their consciousness, telling them not to oppose the being before them. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma''s body began to descend and he stood up on the hard cold asphalt and puffed up his chest inhaling as much oxygen he could inhale. Then exhale it slowly enjoying the delicacies that are called air. "..Who ,,are you?". Devi with her trembling lips stuttering her words succeed in asking a question to the being before her. Soma turns his body around and now faces the two demons who are terrified with Soma''s new presence. As if the night was also waiting for this moment. The cloud split up, then a brilliance of divine light began to descend from the watchful eyes of the moon, illuminating Soma''s new figure. That made the two demons terrified to their souls. The two demons gasped seeing Soma''s figure. Soma had the same appearance as before but with an addition of a goat horn that pointed straight forward on both sides of his skull. A blood-red pupil that shone in the darkest abyss, a pair of black bat wings that emerged on his back showing its majesty, and at last it was the existence of a black tail with a pointed triangle shape on its tip. Soma''s new appearance resembled the being people called Devil in Mythology. After assimilating with the devil blood essence. His body underwent an evolution and it made him turn into something that was not human. However, his transformation had a big difference from the devil that is described in the mythology. With a small amount of devil blood essence on his hands. It only turned him into his current state. Seeing the terrified demon before him. Soma lifted the corner of his mouth and opened his mouth. "What did you say, woman?". Devi''s body flinched as Soma''s attention turned only to her. She opened her mouth, desperately trying to push the word that got struck on her throat. She gritted her teeth and voiced her question. "..Who ..are ..you?". "Me?". "...". Soma pointed at himself as if to make sure and Devi nodded her head to give her consent. "Okay give me some time!". Closing his eyes, Soma began to cover his mouth with his right hand. Meanwhile Tyr, the other demon who was still frightened by his existence, began to prepare to take out the weapon she held on her ring, anytime. Ready to protect her master. Clearly she was wary about Soma''s new appearance. Even so, no matter what it is. She resolved herself to protect her master even if it cost her life. Soma nodded his head. Then opened his eyes and began to explain in a relaxed expression. "..I am Devil. Well a half-devil thought to be precise". The Devil exhaled, disappointed about his incomplete transformation. Chapter 8 - 08 Reverse situation. "..Half-Devil" Devi furrowed her brows. She understood clearly what is happening now. His changing appearance, his healed state, and most important is the primal fear that comes within their soul, that terrified them to this extent. Demon is basically a copy-cat of the version of the devil. They are created which almost have the same characteristics as the devil. They also had a small amount of impure devil blood within them. That has been bestowed by their lord. Their goal was to raze human society, and rule over them for eternity, by order of their lord. However, the disparity between the real devil and demon was like mud and heaven. The Devil lives based on hierarchy in hell. So demons who only had the impure devil blood within. Could only submit themselves after witnessing the real one. Today Devi truly opened her eyes after what she experienced from this exchange. The Demon could not oppose the Devil, their progenitor. "..Hey, you". The devil''s calm like voice snapped Devi from her thoughts and their eyes met. Devi''s body turns cold seeing the chiling smile from the devil before her. The devil pointed his index finger toward her and spoke. "I think you had the thing that belonged to me. Mind if I ask you to give it back?". The devil extended his right hand and with a calm expression smiled. That expression alone made Devi''s whole body shivering from fear that shook even her soul. "..I..". "Mylady, please step back!". Tyr, who only watched their exchange, began to make a move. With her bravado and even her still trembling body. She stood in front Devi trying to protect her master with a puffed chest. Holding a dagger on her right hand in a backhand grip. Tyr began to raise her battle aura. Her red aura enveloped her body and strengthened it from both outside and inside. The devil who saw that showed a curious gaze to the woman who bravely stood in his way, a Devil. Amused he began showing his long canine. "Mm, it''s amusing indeed..". ".Mylady, please leave this place. I will hold that monster down". "No, it''s.." Tyr didn''t wait for her master to reply and instead prepared her battle stance. In her eyes there is a great determination to protect her master even if it costs her life. The devil who saw Tyr''s determination, held his mouth using his right hand trying to hold back his laugh. Then stood there with his hands down. "..Come, I will play with you". Tyr, looking at the devil before her who didn''t even take this fight seriously, frowned. She made her first move, her class was an assassin that works for Devi as her guard. Earlier she was sweeping the nearby awakeners who noticed the comotion, that can cause a failure in her master plan. As an assassin she was an expert in the art of ambush and stealth. However, the current situation where the two parties already recognised each other''s presence. It''s futile to rely on her speciality. So she tries to face the devil before her head-on. Seeing the relaxed stance the devil showed to her. It clearly made her displeased for his lack of seriousness. Instead of going for the blind spot she lunged at her opponent in the face. She also needs to assess the devil''s strength, before making another plan for her next attack. The devil red pupil began dilated and shone, he shifted his left leg to the back and dodged the Tyr attack that aimed at his heart with a minimal movement. However, Tyr didn''t finish with just that. She stopped her advance, then changed the dagger grip to the front, and used her left hand to grab the devil''s left wrist before lunging her dagger at his throat. The devil bent his head back a little and used his right hand to grab Tyr''s right wrist. In the deadlock situation, Tyr used her magic. A small amount of electricity began to buzz around her right hand skin. Then she poured her magic power to strengthen it. The devil whose hands were in contact with her got electrocuted and raised his left foot to kick Tyr''s abdomen. Tyr got blown away for a couple of meters and she began to stabilize her stance. Then focus her attention toward the devil again. The devil on the other hand clenching his hands and noticed that his hand was fine before turning his gaze toward her once again. "..Tch". Seeing the lax composure the devil shows clearly throws Tyr''s mind off balance. She began to pour her magic into her body, strengthening it, before disappearing from sight. "Hou, quite fast for a copycat". The devil show his amazed expression while looking at Tyr disappearance. But his pupil that has been strengthened by devil blood could follow her movement easily. In a split second, his pupil moved in accordance to where Tyr was moved. He showed his canine and began to take her invitation. "Wanna play tag? Let''s do it". Crimson mana began to glow from The devil''s body and enveloped it, albeit it was only a paper thin margin. However it was enough to make Devi and Tyr''s expression turn grave. "..This brat, having this much talent, yet still didn''t do anything.. What a waste". The devil muttered to himself before disappearing from sight and began to engage in a sonic speed battle. Every time a clash occurred. Rumbling from the shooked air, rising dust, Cracked space, shattered building glass, make it enough proof how intense their fight is. Devi who witnessed all of that happening stood motionlessly. Then gritting her teeth and using magic to strengthen her body, ready to flee from the battlefield. "Tyr, thank you and sorry". With a remorseful face Devi turned her back and ran as fast as her feet could carry her. But a sinister smile of the devil began to block her vision and it made her heart almost leap from her throat. "You aren''t going anywhere lady". The devil extended his left hand and released a shockwave toward Devi''s unguarded abdomen and sent her flying a dozen meters away. "..You bastard!". Tyr, who witnessed that happening right before her eyes, roared like a maddening beast and lunged at him with a demonic expression. The devil seeing the state Tyr was in. Could only laugh. He then grin fiercely and resume their batlle, or maybe playing catch. Tyr swung her dagger recklessly with the intent to kill the devil before her eyes. The devil on the other hand keeps dodging her every attempt with minimal movement. His eyes even show how boredom this fight actually is. However a translucent window began to appear before the devil''s eyes. [Adapt skill activating] [Begin a process to adapt toward the Devil blood essence] [Adapting begins 1%...2%...] The devil Knitted his brows. He shifted his gear and began to take the fight seriously. Devi, who was holding her abdomen after failing to block the kick from the devil, grimaced. That attack completely pierce through her mana strengthening body, and her strong physical ability as a demon race. She could feel that her internal organ was in disorder. A bitter taste of iron spread around her mouth. She coughed a mouthful of blood. Then she took some potion from her ring and drank it. The potion she drank took effect immediately and her pain from the damage was gone and she could stand back on her feet. "Hmph, It''s boring". "Aack". Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, when she tried to strengthen her body once more. Tyr''s shriek voice and the emotionless voice from the devil entered her ears, and halted her movement. Devi began to cast her gaze to see what was happening only to find Tyr with her wounded body, lying on the hard cold asphalt, being pressed on her chest by the devil''s right foot. "..Tyr!". "Huh". The devil who heard the crying voice that came from a meter away. Turned his gaze and found that Devi was still staying from her collapsed place. Seeing this as a chance, the devil began to put strength on his right leg. putting pressure on Tyr chest. It was getting hard for Tyr to gather some air. She desperately tries to pry open the foot that restrains her but not to avail. "Aaakh..". "Tyr!". The devil began to turn his gaze and lessened the strength in his right foot. "Kahack,, (cough, cough)". Free from the pressure that restrained her. Tyr coughed, as her lungs began to puff out inhaling some air. "..Listen demon woman! if you don''t want to see this girl get killed. Hurry up, and bring me the devil blood in your possession!". Devi began to hesitated and she looked toward the girl that being restrained on the devil feet. She began to ponder what should be the best choice she could make right now. She needs the devil blood essence and the inscription to finish the commision her father has given to her. Without the two relics on her hand she will experience the same horrible thing again, and that is what she wants to change. However, Tyr lifes weighing on her mind. She was her only ally in the harsh environment she was living in. Tyr was the one that supported her dream since she was little and the only demon who always stayed by her side, supporting her heart. "..No mylady, you must not!". Tyr with an ounce of strength she had shouted to warn her master. "Just leave me behind and deliver those relics to your father, and with that you will gain. aaaakh..". The devil put more strength in his right foot trying to shut the girl. The truth is the devil is also desperate right now. The strength in his body began to weaken. His mana pool began to depleted at a rapid pace. [The skill Adapt activated. Accelerating the process] [Adapting toward the devil essence ¡­64% ¡­65%] [The user consciousness that slumbered because of the disturbance slowly aroused and will awoke after Adapt skill reached 100%] "Tch, I didn''t know the brat had this kind of disturbing skill. What a drag". The devil muttered. Chapter 9 - 09 Curses. [..70%] Seeing the count that keeps rising up. The devil''s face becomes contorted. He also realized that the overwhelming strength he once possessed began to dwindle bit by bit. As if it was eaten by the ringing sound from the emotionless voice inside his head. As a last resort, with his last remaining strength. He concentrated it on his right foot, which stepped onto the demon girl''s chest and began to put pressure on it to crush the poor demon girl''s chest. Tyr, who noticed the demeanor of the devil, knitted her brow as she began to flail her hands trying to pry open the pressure that was crushing her chest. Slowly her face dyed purple, her eyes were wide open with dilated pupils and tears began to accumulate in the corner, gasping for air because the pressure to her lungs made breathing difficult. Her strength was slowly leaving her body. Then the cracking sound echoed in the quiet night as Tyr began to cough out blood. knowing that her life will end soon. Tyr, muster her remaining will to shift her gaze to look at her master before her mouth flapping as if to tell her last word. "..Please ..run!". With the pressure on her chest and her clogged airway, no sound escaped her mouth. however, Devi who clearly understood her intention began to turn moist. The devil''s brow twitched watching this interaction between the two demons before him. A vein appeared on his temple as he put more strength on his right foot. "Tch, annoying.. Die!". The word that the devil whispered carried into her ear and Devi, whose eyes were moist, began to get flustered as she had a bad feeling about this. She raised her legs and tried to approach the two of them. "NO!". Another cracking sound echoed as his right foot embedded itself deeper into her chest and flattened it. Tyr''s hands, who struggled to tear the devil''s right foot flinched. Then it flopped down like a doll that the string had been cut. She just lay there without moving any muscle. Her purple face was a mess, wide eyes filled with tears, snot, and even blood splattered on her former cute expressionless face. [You gained Exp] [You level up!] [The user''s soul has been greatly aroused because of the murder] [Speed up the adapting process 80%.. 81%..] Seeing her loyal subordinate with that suffering expression on her last breath, made her vision turned red. "You dare!". Something inside Devi snapped. Like a raging storm, her mind becomes clouded with the desire to murder the being before her. Devi clenched both her teeth and fists. Then she took out the sword from her ring and dashed forward trying to attack the devil. Trying to take revenge on her loyal subordinate. Her mind was polluted, therefore she could not think rationally. However, she suddenly stopped her advance. All of a sudden her body jerked and dropped down on her knees. Then, her left hand clutched her left chest which began to throb painfully. Before her gaze, a small magic circle with a symbol of a single piece of paper and a feather pen appears, chained. It was the soul pact they made earlier. Because of the violated agreement from her side, she begins to receive her punishment. [Devi, has violated the agreement from the soul pact she made] [Delivered the punishment] Devi''s heart began to throb once more, but only this time she felt her whole body. No, not just the physique, rather her soul was also screaming from the excruciating pain she felt. She coughed up blood and all of her seven orifices were pouring blood. One could not imagine how painful the punishment the soul pact had given to her. A clunking sound of the steel that hit the ground reverberated in the silent night. Her right hand began to clutch her left hand, trying to calm her aching heart. "..Shit, why did it come to this". She curses under her breath. Her mind began to race and recall the event that happened before her eyes. A black shadow began to loom over her in a blink and it gave Devi''s body a shudder. She looked up only to find the devil with a grim expression standing there blocking the moonlight that illuminated her figure. "Kuuh". The devil grabbed Devi''s throat and began to kneel to match her gaze. Normally he would lift the demon woman in the air with just his strength alone, but because of his weakening state, he could not do it. "No time left". The devil muttered, his complexion showing his impatience. "Give me the other blood!" [...90% ¡­91%] Devi noticed that the devil had an impatient face and also she could tell that his behavior also showed a light impatience. Even the strength on her throat began to lessen. ".. What happened? ¡­ Does he begin to lose control over the body.. Is the brat going to awaken soon". She kept that to her heart and began to watch the devil''s impatient expression. "Tch, hurry up!!". Seeing the devil shout, made her earlier assumption seem legit. She lifted the corner of her mouth and for the first time began to mock the devil. "Fuck off!". "You bitch..". [100%] [The user''s soul has adapted toward the devil''s power] [Mental enhancement level up] [Mental enhancement level 6] The devil''s vision shook, and his overwhelmed strength left his body. A pair of goat horns that protruded on his side skull, batwing, and tail that emerged from his back, began to disappear puffed out like smoke. Soma''s body went limp, and his body dropped down toward the ground lying motionlessly. Devi had a sigh of relief. Seeing everything is over. The realize that her loyal subordinate lay there motionless, suffering splattered across her faces. She cast her gaze down watching Soma''s body twitching, but She could only grit her teeth and clench both her hands leaving a trail of blood and couldn''t vent her rage. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You will pay for this, brat!". With a sudden turn of events and the loss of her loyal subordinate. Devi, while making a furious face, could only swallow her resentment. She raised her feet and approached Tyr''s dead body. She looked at her subordinate body which had a deep crater on her chest, because of the pressure the devil gave. Also seeing her suffering face made her blood boil like a volcano that was ready to erupt, anytime. However, because of the existence of the soul pact. She couldn''t do anything to vent it. She took a deep breath and exhaled everything that disturbed her mind and began to concentrate. Devi began to concentrate her magic in her hands and perform some rituals. A magic circle with a grim pattern began to appear below Tyr''s dead body. It began to emit a glow of black color. Then a black slimy mud began to appear around the dead body. Before swallowing its body slowly like a swamp. "Thank you Tyr for staying with me for all this time and protecting me. I will avenge you!". [Level 7 Dark magic: Swamp of Gluttony] Swamp of Gluttony. It was a magic that would give the user some random curse. After the user offers the swamp using a dead body from any living being. It depends on the dead body they could offer. Such as the quality of the dead body, or the quantity of the dead body they want to offer. The more they feed it or feed it using a stronger living being. The higher the chance they will receive a powerful curse that couldn''t be lifted even using high-level light magic. After Tyr''s body got swallowed whole. The magic circle began to shrink until it was only a diameter of a volleyball. Then from that magic circle something muddy-like substance wriggling like it was alive, floated before Devi before she grabbed it using her right hand. Devi looked at the thing in her hand and a translucent window began to appear before her. [Curse of Slow Growth] [Detail: The curse that will make the user who receives it, will get a penalty for leveling up. The experience points they need for the next level up will doubled] [Condition of release: High-level Dispel Magic(Level 7 Light magic)] "..I thought I would get a better curse than this but, this will do''''. Devi turned her back after witnessing her subordinate final moment and walked toward Soma. She inspects the unconscious boy. Then she releases the curse on top of Soma''s body. The curse pulled by the gravity then it landed into Soma''s back, and began to enter through his pore, then disappear inside his body. After the curse assimilates with Soma''s body, then a X-shaped mark began to appear and it nestled under Soma''s left armpit. "..Next time, no matter what it takes I will definitely kill you". After witnessing the curse assimilate itself inside his body. Also, the things she wanted were in her hands. It was time for her to leave the place. She spread her bat wings, jumped through the air, and disappeared, swallowed by the night sky. Chapter 10 - 10 Dream of Memories. In his hazy consciousness. Soma slowly opened his heavy eyes. In his blurry vision, Soma could see a sight that was filled with endless darkness. maybe his mind is still playing tricks on him. however, after he regained his focus and opened his eyes wide the sight before him was not changed it was still the endless darkness staring right back at him. Soma raised his right hand but to his shock, he could see his hand just fine. He blinked a few times to ascertain his situation then he raised his upper body into a sitting position. "What is happening here, I could see my body just fine? Where the hell am I?". after making sure that there are no problems with his sight Soma stands up. then he raised his hand upward making sure that his way was not blocked by something. Inside the darkness filled space. His mind began to wander around trying to figure out what situation got him here. Soma raised his left foot first trying to move forward from his place but his raised hand just bumped into something invincible. The thing that blocked him, has a smooth surface like a glass but soft enough as if his skin had not made any contact at all with something. It has an out-of-the-world texture. "What is this?". Soma put more strength to his hand trying to push the invincible wall that blocked his way but not to avail. After trying a couple of methods to push the wall before him Soma finally gave up sighing before all of a sudden the room lit up. In front of him, a light began to shine in this dark space, and it formed a monitor-like screen with a blank display appeared before him. The monitor before him began to play some sort of video from a first-person perspective. The display was probably showing a perspective from a kid because of its low view. Soma could see the kid''s little hands were scraping some sand. using a little scoop that is made from plastic trying to make a mound. The place feels familiar from Soma''s memories. "That was ..the park I used to play in. Are these my memories? Ah..". The view began to shift as the kid now looked at the two figures who slowly waved at him with a smile on their face. Soma''s body flinched. He remembered those faces. there is no way he could forget. as he tries to open his mouth. The monitor began to distort and it was now showing a smiling couple looking at him affectionately sitting on the dining table with a birthday cake on it. "..Father, mother?". After seeing the two figures that showed on the monitor. His eyes began to turn blurry as his lips began to tremble trying to hold back his sobbing. Soma knows that he has already moved forward beyond the tragedy. but seeing the scene before him brings back those happy memories that are buried deep in the corner of his mind. He couldn''t help but shed a bit of a tear after witnessing his parents smile once again. The scene began to change again. He saw the wonderland, beach, and many more fun places he nearly forgot. He visited in his childhood with both of them. A single streak of tears began to travel across Soma''s cheeks. On those happy days he spent with his family, a warm filled his cold heart, and the happy laughter he saw, washed away all of the sadness he experienced after their loss. However, Soma knows. Those things are nothing more than just a memory, a fragment from the past that he had experienced and he could not go back to those happy times. He began to grit his teeth. The scene before him awakens the longing inside his heart. "..It''s enough". Soma muttered that in his heart, and the scene before him darkened. Before it changed and began to play the piece of another memory. The surroundings show a dim place, but Soma knew that it was his house from the placed furniture and the atmosphere plastered in it. Then, He saw a big shadow silhouette holding a headless body in its hand. It opened its mouth wide enough to swallow a single human whole. With a hundred razor-sharp teeth like a shark, began to devour the headless body he held. "..This is?". Soma''s body tensed as a sense of disturbance began to crawl out into his skin. Then, out of nowhere, a ball flew before him and it stopped right before his feet. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking down at the thing that bumped his legs, Soma''s body flinched. Because the thing was not a ball at all, it was something more horrifying than he could ever imagine. It was his mother''s head with a hollow expression on her face, looking straight at him. Soma''s body trembled, and color began to withdraw from his face. His stomach began to churn but he covered his own mouth to prevent him from puking. "..What the hell was that?". He cursed. It took only one glance to make him imprint those nasty memories inside his brain, and now his mother''s head kept haunting his mind. He shook his head trying to get rid of that disturbing scene. However, the monitor before him was cruel. They began to replay all of the disturbing scenes that Soma recalls ever experiencing, in his life until now. The separated body of his father, the dim cold filthy place that confined him, and the lump of flesh that once he called his friend in those hell holes filled his sight. Soma couldn''t hold himself back and began to vomit in place. Soma threw up all of the content in his stomach. However, the thing that came out of his mouth was a black gooey and it had a nasty smell like the smell of human feces that had been stored in a closed space for days. Soma''s face contorted. Not because of the smell but because his head began to throb painfully. An intense flood of new memories filled his brain to the brim, and it began to merge with his existing memories. He clutched his head which felt like it was tearing apart. [Mental enhancement proficiency raised] The intense pain began to calm down, and Soma regained his clear mind. With knitted brows Soma''s mind began to race. "..What the heck is this, shit? These are not my memories.. Is it perhaps, the memories of Soma from this world?". If that is the case then all of this becomes clear. Because he knew that his real parents were killed in a plane incident and Soma''s parents in this world were to die because they got killed by demons. After calming his mind, Soma then turned his gaze again watching the memories. But now the scene showed something very familiar. It was the main road he made the deal with Devi. The perspective also looked at her silhouette right now. But the atmosphere around them completely changed from what he knew. Devi, as if frightened, could only stand there watching him while gritting her teeth, no it seems her gaze was focused under his feet. Then the scene shifted toward his feet and found a different demon woman struggling to release herself, from his right leg that pressed against her chest. The demon girl on his leg began to feel frightened as the pressure around her chest grew heavy. She began to thrash away but not to avail. "..This?". The demon girl in question began to choke, her face began to turn purple as her wide eyes were filled with tears, saliva, and even snot, gasping for breath. Then the right leg began to dig deeper, putting the demon girl on the brink of death. Soma''s head began to throb once more as intense feelings of guilt surged in his mind making him grit his teeth and clenched his fist. "..I had enough!". Raising his fist up. Soma began to slam it to the invincible wall before him, only to be stopped in its tracks and feel nothing. Frustrated, he raised his other arm and began to unleash a barrage of strikes at the wall, but it was futile no matter what he did. "Ha.. ha.. ha..". Soma''s breathing became rough and the strength of his attack began to weaken. So as his last attempt, he pulled his right fist behind and clenched it hard, until its nails were dug into its skin. He prepared his stance with his bent feet in a straight line, and his sight focused on the wall before him. Soma gritted his teeth and clenched his right fist. he didn''t realize it but his right fist showed a faint glow of red color around it for a moment before it seeped into his skin. "Break!". Shifting his weight Soma instinctually began to transfer all of the force in his body and concentrated it in his right fist then slammed it to the wall. After making contact with the wall, it made a cracking sound. Then his fist succeeded in piercing the wall and it broke like a glass. At the same time, he succeeded in breaking the wall. The monitor in front of him disappears with only darkness remaining and a translucent window before his eyes that notices his condition, but he ignores it. A straight line stood in front of soma and then it opened like a double door, revealing a bright light. Soma Squinted his eyes, seeing the bright light that pierced his eyes. He relaxed his stance and began to walk toward the light. "Finally". With a slow gait, he began to approach the big double door, until a black chain began to twirl around his right leg and tried to drag him toward the darkness space once more. Soma was surprised at first but he held on and resisted the black chain that pulled him. "Kuuh". Then multiple chains began to appear, restraining Soma''s limbs. "What now?". Soma''s body got dragged toward the dark space once more, as his body began to float with the dark chain that coiled around his limbs. A pair of sharp red eyes stared daggers at him. The silhouette began to show itself and appeared before Soma. "..Me?". The identity from the pair of red eyes was none other than Soma but with a pair of goat horns and a bat wing that appeared from his back. "Yo, brat". "Who are you?". "You don''t know me? ..Hehe, I am you". "Ha?". Chapter 11 - 11 Devil and New Power. Soma knitted his brows looking at his other self that had the characteristics of a demon, no rather the person before him was another entity called a devil. a higher being that should have inhabited hell. "Ah, I see. You are the one who killed that woman". At that time Soma''s consciousness had already awakened, and he watched the demon girl getting suppressed by someone else''s foot. However, he didn''t have the time to think. At that time his mind was focused on breaking the wall that prevented him from going forward. The devil opened his mouth, sneering. "..Hey I think you had something that belonged to me?". "Ha? What the hell?..". Soma didn''t remember having taken something from the devil. He didn''t falter before the devil who killed that woman as easily as breathing. Upon closer look, Soma could see that the devil was also being restrained by chains, wrapped around his limbs. Then the devil''s red eyes began to glow and they were meeting each other''s gaze. "Give me your body!". "..? Ack!". As soon as their eyes met. A stinging pain as if his eyes were being stabbed by needles occurred on Soma. He closed his eyes because of the sudden pain he felt before it escalated and his eyes began to be burned from inside. Feeling helpless because of the chain that restrains his limb. Soma could only grit his teeth trying to endure the burning feeling in his eyes, tears began to travel along his both cheeks. "Aaaaaaaah". Soma couldn''t hold it any longer so he howled in pain. Trying to endure the burning sensation in his eyes. His limbs are wiggling, struggling to break free from the chain, but to no avail. The devil enjoyed the sight before him as he looked at Soma suffering. He showed his nasty smile and his eyes squinted holding back his laugh. "Soon your body will become mine". While Soma continued to scream in those dark places. The devil keeps watching the event unfolding with a sneer. Then from the door that emits a bright light. A single light ball swiftly entered the dark room and stood between the devil and Soma. The devil opened his eyes wide because of the unannounced guest that appeared out of nowhere. He knew that the light ball came here to interrupt his plan to corrupt Soma. The devil''s pupil began to shrink and he tried to get rid of the light ball. But the ball began to shine so brightly that it even gave life to the dark-gloomy room that trapped Soma. "Tch!". The light that came from the ball was so blinding it even made the devil couldn''t open his eyes. But he noticed another thing, his skin began to sizzle, burned by the divine aura it emits. "Ack, it''s hot. What the hell is that?". Seeing the devil getting wounded. The ball began to take form. It transformed into a human figure with 180 cm in height, with a medium-built body standing in front of Soma, protecting him. However, all of his body was still covered by the mysterious light. So his appearance remained unknown. But from the structure of his body it was a man''s physique. The human light looked at Soma and waved his right hand, then a thin gold layer began to create an enclosed space on Soma surrounding forming a half-dome, protecting him. "You are going to be okay". Inside the barrier. Soma noticed that the pain in his eyes began to ease before it was completely gone. A gentle soft voice that entered his ears, shooted his raging heart and mind. But, he still didn''t dare to open his eyes yet. He was afraid that he would be affected by the same trick again. "Ugh, begone". sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The devil began to release his aura. Then the human light couldn''t sit still either. He began to perform some sort of seal hands simultaneously with the devil. Even in his restrained state, the devil could form a mass of black balls floating before him ready to attack the human light before him. However the human light was faster, a multiple small golden holes began to appear in an empty space around the devil. Inside those small holes, a golden chain made from a pure divine power of light began to appear then restrained the devil''s limbs, and now the devil completely lost his freedom. Only the devil''s head still remained. "This is?". [Martial Saint Third technique - Demonic Sealing Chains] Again the human light began to perform his next move. Then the chain began to coil around the devil''s neck and it began to wrap itself toward his face. Until his head was gone, wrapped by a layer of dozens of chains. "..With my remaining strength. This is how much I could do, huh". What lay before the human light sight, was the strange golden cocoon floating itself above the ground restrained by a hundred chains sealed. The human light began to turn around and then tried to bring Soma to a safer place. He touched the golden barrier, and it began to float then carrying him. He flies at a slow pace leaving the sealed devil behind. After passing the door. He asks Soma who still closes his eyes with a gentle voice. "You can open your eyes now". Soma hesitated at first but he slowly opened his eyes only to be shocked by the spectacle before him. Before him spread a beautiful grassland that you could never find in his lifetime. It was like Eden itself. Flat land with bustling grass, forming a harmony with the flowers that bloomed as if welcoming spring and the refreshing breeze that tickled his skin. The gentle flow of a clear spring that stretches far away without an end. However, the sight that captivated him the most was standing in the middle of Eden. It was the appearance of a majestic tall tree that stood towering in the middle of this beautiful flat land. It leaves a great impact on his mind. Never had he thought that he could watch this spectacle his lifetime, it was the most beautiful scene his eyes ever saw. "...". Soma''s brain halted for a moment. With his jaw that lowered to the ground, his attention was focused only to engrave this beautiful sight, so that he could never forget it. Seeing Soma''s reaction, the human light as if pleased, nodded his head and began to fly approaching the tall tree. The two of them float slowly on the flat land enjoying the pleasant breeze that touched their skin, and arriving before the tree. "Woah". Soma lifted his head up to see a myriad of cascades that escaped from the lush tree leaf, making him stupefied. "Let''s rest here". The human light waves his hand and the gold barrier that protects Soma vanishes as he lands on the ground. Seeing that the human light began to float before sitting on top of a tree trunk that protruded from the land. Soma looked at the human light before him with a slight awe. He searched for a good place to sit, pondering a bit before deciding to sit on the grass. "Here is fine". "Is that so, Hehe, It clearly shows how humble you are in your life. Hehe, I like your attitude, boy". "Eh? No I was just..". The human light waved his hand, trying to stop the small chit-chat, and Soma understood his intention and didn''t dwell on it anymore. "You probably had a lot of questions in your mind, right boy?". "Yes. Ah, first. thank you very much for saving me from that being clutch". Soma lowered his head toward the human light. His coming to the rescue really helped him a lot. Even if he didn''t know who the person before him was, at least he should express his gratitude. "What a good-mannered kid". The human light muttered in his heart, nodding and smiling, toward Soma. "Ah, no need for that. That thing indeed must be destroyed. ..Those damn devils can''t even let me rest in peace.. but I must apologize. With my current strength. sealing him was the best I could do". Now the human began to show his apologetic gesture by also lowering his head. Soma who saw that became flustered and beckoned the man to raise his head. "No, no. It''s okay. Please raise your head. You already helped me enough". "Many thanks, boy. That truly brings relief for me". The two of them had the same gait if it was for humbleness. Soma had that gait from his parents'' teaching, and as for the Martial Saint, he was like that because his mind was trained to not be higher than the other. "Okay let''s continue okay. My name is Cain, or you can call me Martial Saint. That is how I used to be called. Also I am the person who reigned on earth in ancient times". "Martial Saint!?". Soma''s eyes bulged from its socket and his jaw dropped toward the floor. He never felt this shock his entire life, but he soon snapped back and asked the most important things. "..But how?". "Remember when you were almost dead and you spoke the phrase that I wrote on the inscription?". Indeed before his consciousness was engulfed in the void. He recited the phrase on the inscription. He remembers the man who also recited it, but he only got a Martial saint class as his enlightenment. Instead of getting a class, Soma was able to interact with the Martial Saint fragments in his mind. It was never mentioned in the story he read. "Listen, Kid, indeed the person who recites the phrase I wrote will have a breakthrough through his martial path, or even get the rare class Martial saint but there was something more important than that..". "...?". "Something that I left behind and I created it using my whole life experience, and that is..". Because of the shocking development that was happening before his eyes. Soma, who felt the tension begin to rise, tensed his body and gulped his saliva to moisten his parched throat. Waiting for the martial saint to finish his words. "Martial Saint System". Chapter 12 - 12 Martial Saint System. "Martial Saint System?". Soma''s brain halted its function. everything that he knew about the power from the series and many of the classes that he remembered. This was the first time he heard this kind of information. "Why?". Soma'' head was still in disarray. He tilted his head and asked the person before him. Martial Saint, on the other hand, nodded opened his mouth, and began to explain. "Well, about that..". S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Martial Saint began to recall his memories and tell Soma about the inscription. Apparently, when he was nearing the end of his life. He wrote the inscription, hoping that there would be someone who would inherit his power, and used it for good to help humanity when facing great danger like in ancient times. Then after using half his life and all his life experience, he succeeded in making a relic. "Because of that, I could talk to you here as a fragment". "I see..". Soma covered his mouth and began to ponder. "So using his half-life to create the relic, it leaves his small fragment inside it and probably, waiting for a good time to find someone whom he is deemed worthy enough to inherit his will". However it leaves a big question on Soma''s mind. "Why Me, though? I think there are many people out there who are more worthy than I am?". "..Well, here is the thing, boy. I didn''t choose you". "Hmm?". Soma''s body stiffened, his eyes opened wide. His earlier assumption was denied vehemently. Now his mind was in disarray. "If you are not the one who decided that then who? ..Don''t tell me!". The Martial saint lifted the corner of his mouth, then answered. "Yeah, it was the inscription itself. It choose you". "Wait! Ahaha, This is insane". Soma muttered. "I never thought that this out of box situation could happen. Is it because of my action I take, to save those two, or is it my existence? that made that guy rewrite the power system balance in this world. Martial Saint System, sounds great from the name". Despite the crazy thing that happened before his eyes. Soma''s heart fluttered. He felt like, floating on a sky while resting his body on the surface of a cloud that looked fluffy, while enjoying the scenery. Grinning from ear to ear. "..You seem happy about it" "Eh? Ah,, um. Well, yeah". How could he not be happy about this? It doesn''t mean that his current ability was lacking. But, he needs something that would give him a bigger chance to survive in this world. A power that no one else had, his only unique power. The martial saint feels amused seeing Soma antic. Even after hearing his name and holding the inheritance from the martial saint himself. He is still not thinking of using it for evil reasons. Instead, in Soma''s expression, Martial saints could feel the excitement and determination to overcome any obstacle in his lives. "Good, hold onto that mindset. Because, my power was not something that should be used for restraining someone''s will. It should be used with a proper goal and freedom in their choices". Martial saints muttered. "We don''t have much time, There are three things that I want to ask you". "..Okay, please". The Martial saint nodded his head while raising his three fingers up. "First, You are my true inheritors, and you have the freedom to use that power for a good purpose or a bad one. It was your choice, but I believe that the person the inscription coose was not someone who would wield my power to do something wrong". Soma furrowed his brows, then soon shook his head vertically. He needed to remind himself again to live in this world only to survive, and if he could. He will save her with his newfound power. He clenched his fist and renewed his resolve. Martial Saint nod his head before continuing. "Second is, You had a devil inside your consciousness. For now, he was in a sealed state, but it didn''t solve the problems as a whole. You must find a way to kill the devil''s soul once and for all or subdue it, this was impossible though. It will help lessen your worry, and open up your imprisoned thoughts". "..Yes". There are many methods to relinquish the devil, but with his current state. It is not possible to make it happen. That could become one of the reasons for him to do his best in getting stronger. "As for the third..". The Martial saint hesitated. He scratches his cheek, feeling nervous. "Um, It is a bit selfish for me to say it but. Fuu,, Can you please take care of my descendant? If you ever encounter them, and if they have any problems, please help them. This was my personal request". Soma opened his eyes wide, not expecting the Martial saint to still care for his descendant. He nodded his head, because he didn''t have any intention to refuse, also. It was worth trying to persuade that boy to come into our camp. "Okay, if I have a chance to do that. I will do it". "Ohoho, Thank you truly, Soma". "You are welcome". All of a sudden Soma''s vision shook, and he could see his body begin to turn transparent. "I think it''s time". "Indeed it is. See you next time, Soma" "Yeah, See you next time". His body began to vanish leaving the Martial saint who was still looking at Soma''s disappearance. "Soma, as my inheritor I am expecting a lot from you". *** Soma slowly opened his eyes slowly as his scattering thoughts began to gather, arousing his mind to wake up. The first thing he saw after his mind was cleared was a white unfamiliar ceiling. "Where is this?". Looking around he noticed that he was Lying on the soft sponge alone in this wide room. On his left he could spot some mechanical monitor that beeping monitors his heartbeat. Then, on his right, he could see a silver metal drawer with a remote control, a steel plate that had a plate that was filled with a peeled apple, a transparent cup, and a small kettle on top of it. Probably it was prepared for soma when he woke up. "So I was in the hospital". Carefully he began to raise his body afraid that there was some injury he sustained. But contrary to his thought his body was the epitome of health itself. Soma felt that his body was filled with abundant power and he didn''t feel any discomfort at all. He raised his body into a sitting position and looked around. One thing he found odd. "The room is too wide for one person". No matter how it looked it was a room for a VIP person. In front of him he could see a monitor with a 45 inch display hung above strapped onto its stand. Beside him, he is welcomed by the brilliant light from the sun that gives color to the world. Soma sighed, pleased with the welcome. "..I am thirsty". Soma shifted his sitting position. He is now facing the window, then raises his right hand to take the transparent cup, before passing it to his left and grabbing the kettle that is a bit heavy, and filled with mineral water. He poured the content into the glass and drowned it in one gulp. As if it isn''t enough he keeps pouring the cup until the kettle is light. After his thirst was quenched. He put down the kettle and the cup. Then he sighs, never in his life has he experienced that thirst as if he was adventuring in the Sahara desert. [Mental enhancement proficiency skill rise] [Mental enhancement proficiency skill rise] [Mental enhancement proficiency skill rise] [The user skill had leveled up] [Mental enhancement level 7] The translucent window began to appear before his eyes blocking his sight, but soon soma opened his eyes wide. After reading the last notification from the window. "Huh? level 7 ¡­Eh, is that..". In this world skills could be categorized into 3 stage. First it was a beginner stage where the skill level showed a number from 1 - 3. Then, Intermediate, When the skill level was 4 - 6. Last is, advance stage when the skill level reaches 7 - 9. As for level 10 there is only a select individual who could reach that state. Soma''s mental enhancement skill was now level Seven. That meant, his skill was already entering the territory of advanced stage skill. A feat that couldn''t be achieved by a mere 14-year-old boy. Because, there is even a person who trained their ass off until they reach seventy but only raise his skill proficiency only to level 6, peak intermediate. So the skill he saw blew up his mind. After thinking it back, it was no surprise he would get that much proficiency in a single night. His mind is almost reaching its breaking point, facing demons, enduring the sudden flood of memories, breaking from the shackle that binds him in his mind, and then the last, rebelling against the devil. There was so much happening upon his arrival to another world that stressed his mind, and also the fact that he was still a low level awakener, greatly influenced his growth. Soma shook his head to focus on the thing before him, first. "Should I check it?". Soma inhaled a deep breath before he opened his mouth. "Status". [Status window] Name: Soma (M) Race: Human (Half-Devil) Age: 14 Class: Martial Saint Level: 5 Exp: 50/120 SP: 100 Statistics: Physique: 10 Soul: 10 Luck: 1 Extra point: 25 Skill: Adapt(Unique), Mental Enhancement 7 Title: Martial Saint Inheritor, Soul Pact Contractor Blessings: - Curse: Slow Growth Martial Saint System Technique: 1. (Unlocked Level 10) 2. (Unlocked Level 30) 3. (Unlocked Level 50) 4. (Unlocked Level 70) 5. (Unlocked Level 99) ¡­ Chapter 13 - 13 Daily Quest. "There are a lot of things that are different, but..". As Soma saw his status window. There are a lot of things that have changed but what makes him excited the most was. He covers his mouth trying to stop the corner of his mouth from lifting up. The Martial Saint should be considered a class inside the series Chronicles saga. Now It transforms into something more amazing than that. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I also got the title Martial Saint inheritor. Huh! Wait, ..What!?". Soma shot up from his bed and looked at the translucent window before him. His eyes were bloodshot after witnessing a word curse placed on his status. He didn''t remember the curse stats appearing the first time he opened his status. Now, for the second time, he opened it. There is an addition in his status window that belongs to a curse. "Curse since when I get that?". [Curse Slow Growth: The curse that will make the user who receives it, will get a penalty for leveling up. The experience points they need for the next level up will doubled] Curse, it was a magic that belonged to a dark magic type. There are multiple types of curse. For example, in Soma''s case, it will double the experienced point he needed to level up. There are many more examples of that. However, it also depends on the mastery of magic itself. If it''s still in the beginner stage the caster probably could only cast a debuff curse toward the enemy. As for the intermediate, they could instill a nightmare or induct a poison type of curse that could endanger a person''s life. Last, for the advanced stage they could cause fatal harm to someone else''s physique or mental health, and could even cast a death curse on the enemy. The curse that affected Soma probably belonged to an advanced stage because it was affecting his growth. But he didn''t remember where and when he got the curse from. "Wait, Is it because of that demon woman? If that is true then this is troublesome". muttered Soma inside his heart. From the curse description, it seems it was not a big deal to get your experienced point doubled for leveling up. But, Chronicles Saga that Soma knows didn''t give anyone an easy chance to level up. Soma knitted his brows. He pondered what he should do to get rid of the curse. There are a lot of ways for someone to be free from its curse. First, find a high-level light magic user, but with Soma''s little connection in this world. This option could be considered a bust. Then there is also a way to get rid of it by visiting the awakeners bureau, but it will cost him a lot. Third, Soma knows from his knowledge that there are multiple gates that will reward you with an Item that could lift his curse but his current strength is questionable. "Fuu, ..Fine then, I just need to level up steadily at my own pace. For now, let''s see what is different from my system". However, despite those restrictions Soma didn''t lose hope, he directed his gaze toward his new system that had been given by The Martial Saint. "Hmm, They are different from the one I know". First, his strength, agility, and endurance stats were gone. Instead, it was changed into Physique, and the intelligence was gone instead there was a Soul. As for his luck, there is no change in that. [Physique: It was a combination of Strength, Agility, and endurance statistics. This will give the user a harmonized growth physique, that will stabilize his foundation] [Soul: It was a higher version of Intelligence stats. It will give the user an ability unlike any other else. It was the fusion of power between Mana(Mental energy) and inner energy(Qi) that will have a greater power] "Woah, that is amazing". Soma didn''t ever think that his statistics could become like this. This was truly befitting of the name of the Martial saint system. Soma began to look again at the other change and there was a column that said. [Martial Saint Technique] It has five locked slots, and can probably be unlocked after he reaches a certain level. However, he was hoping that, at that time, he didn''t have to complete a certain quest or gain some enlightenment in his leveling up. If that was happening then Soma couldn''t do anything just to try his best, to meet the criteria for obtaining it. "Is that it?". After looking thoroughly, Soma closed his eyes and began to form a plan for his future. What should he do after this? [As the Martial Saint Inheritors, You must not forget to train your basics. To strengthen your basics you need to build a solid foundation] [Daily Quest is delivered through your system would you like to open it] [Yes or No] "What?". As Soma began to ponder about his next plan, a new translucent window notified him about the quest that had been delivered through his new system. He hesitated at first before choosing yes and the notification window changed, and began showing the content. [Daily Quest for today Push up 100x] [The user will be rewarded with 1 extra point on each statistic if the user completes the quest] [Failed to do the quest will get the user a severe penalty] "Huh?". Soma was stupefied after reading the notification. Especially from the line that informs him about the reward of getting one extra point after finishing the quest, and that was for all the stats. "..Is this for real?". Normally, for the awakeners to obtain an Extra point. They must hunt some monster to gain an experience point to level up, and when they meet the requirement to level up. They will be given one raise for all stats and five Extra points each time the level rises. However, there was a setback to this option. Because the experience point will only get bigger every time the level rises. Some people even need a couple of days to level up, it could be a week or even a month. But that doesn''t apply to Soma. He could raise his stats every day if what the system says is true. Compared to the benefit of leveling up, the one-point reward from the quest probably doesn''t have a great value in it. However, what if Soma does the daily quest every single day, for a week, a month, or even a year? He will get three hundred more extra points in his stats for finishing his daily quest. The Martial saint system was definitely a ground-breaking balance-breaker system. Soma didn''t need to hunt those monsters to level up and gain those extra points. He just needs to finish the quest to get the extra point without needing to fight the monster in a faraway place. What a good offer the system gave him. "Should I give it a try?". Soma tilted his head to the side while holding his chin up, pondering if he should try it. Clenching his fist trying to check his body condition, Then twists every joint on his body. He didn''t feel any pain or abnormalities. After making sure there are no abnormalities in his body. Next, he tries to do some compound movements to see if his motoric sense is working fine. "One two, one two". Raising his hands up while opening his legs simultaneously, then doing the opposite, lowering his hands toward his waist and closing his legs at the same time. Soma felt no abnormalities and soon moved his legs, trying to find a wider place so he could do the quest. "This place seems good". Soma began to lower his front body until his stomach touched the hard cold white floor. Then he bent his hands and put both of his palms beside his lower chest while his elbow facing behind, keeping his core tightened and his body straight. Taking a deep breath before he pushed the ground using his palm and raised his body up. [Daily quest progress Push-Up 1/100] "Ooh, it works. Let''s continue". Two, then three. Soma kept pushing the floor while also enjoying the progress he made. The reps count is reaching dozens and he feels his body still could be pushed some more. Soma found it weird, usually in his former world he only could do Probably around twelve or maybe fifteen perfect-form push-ups, if he did his best. But now, even if the rep''s count already reached twenty, his chest still demanded more. [30/100] Finally, after his count reached thirty his chest, and triceps began to feel hot. He felt that the gravity was heavier, pushing him down. His pores began to open up, cooling his heated body by excreting some sweat. His lungs are heavy searching for air. But, he keeps trying to push the floor and try to do his best. [40/100] Then, after the count reached forty number, his hands gave up and his body lying on the floor. It was hard for him to breathe in the prone position so he turned his body away facing the ceiling and now he could gather air more easily for his lungs. "..Phew, it''s been a while, I am doing this". Soma raised his upper body, and he stretched his arm to loosen the sore muscle. The rest time was over, and Soma began to shift his body into a pushing position on the floor. He began to continue his reps. Seventy reps had passed and Soma''s condition was getting worse. His hands were trembling when trying to push his body up, but still, he managed to reach eighty reps before he collapsed on the floor gasping for breath. "Ha, ha, ..Man, ..that was hard". Then Soma after enough resting began to continue the push-up quest. When the count already reached ninety, that''s where the hard part began. His pace was much slower than his first time doing it. He even took a couple of seconds to rest in each rep. "...Ninety ¡­eight". After pushing his body up, he lowered it slowly until it touched the ground and took a rest. A few seconds later, he began to gather the energy toward his hand trying to push his now heavy body up, trying to define gravity. "Uuukh, ¡­Ninety ..nine". For the final push, Soma grits his teeth, and with his now trembling hands like a deer infant feet. He squeezed every last drop of strength he got in his body, pushing his body up. "Uuukh,,, hundred!". [100/100] Success in pushing his body up, and seeing the progress that finally reached the target made him sigh with relief before strength began to leave his hands and his body dropped down to the wet floor. "Ouch!" [Daily quest complete] Chapter 14 - 14 Reunion. [Daily Quest Complete] [Reward: All stats +1] Soma is still lying face down on the cold hard, wet floor. His chest part was moving up and down pumping oxygen. He lifted his head looking upfront and saw the translucent window before him. "I did it, haha". Staying in that pose was clearly uncomfortable for him so he shifted his body to face the ceiling, and gave his lungs more freedom for gathering some oxygen. Looking at the window before his eyes, made the corner of his mouth lift. Even though the work was hard, it was pretty satisfying for him. Soma pondered when he ever get this sense of accomplishment in his life. Never, in his life, had he experienced this kind of feeling. "This feeling is great". Soma closed his eyes, diving into this new feeling. Just a small act to show his progress in his stats makes his heart throb as a new feeling begins to creep out from inside his mind. He never thought that this outcome would greatly affect his mind. That is why everyone loves to play games because they can manage and see the result of their hard work. The thing is, he got addicted. A clicking sound could be heard from the door behind him. The creaked sound that came from the door behind, opened slowly and a pretty lady wearing a nurse outfit appeared. She opened her eyes wide after seeing the state the room was in. She saw a boy with a drenched body lying on the floor gasping for breath and soon blood faded from her face. "Oh my, are you okay!?". The nurse clearly had a panicked reaction on her face. She dashed and approached Soma before crouching down beside him. Soma, muttered, "There must be a slight misunderstanding going on around here". Opened his mouth. "..I am okay, don''t worry". "Please stay still for a moment. You are a patient that recently just awoke, after all. So leave everything to me!". The nurse slid her hands toward Soma''s back and knee. She raised him in a princess carry before bringing him back onto the soft bed. The nurse began touching Soma''s body. Checking his pulse and temperature, then she checked the surroundings, his drenched body, the wet floor, and the rising temperature the boy had aroused her curiosity. "What have you been doing?". "..Just, a small exercise. ..Don''t worry my body is the epitome of health itself. I didn''t feel any abnormalities, or anything since I woke up earlier". Soma began to explain his body condition, afraid of the nurse reprimanding him. The nurse knitted her brows before sighing. Then she saw that the tray in the drawer was empty. "Please wait for a bit, I will refill the water in the kettle. Ah, did you have an appetite? I will bring you some food". Hearing her mention the word food, Soma''s stomach began to growl, letting out some protest. He placed his left hand tapping his empty stomach trying to shooting it down. "Yes, please". "Okay, please rest, and don''t do anything that will burden your body, since you just woke up from your long slumber". "Understand". The nurse nodded her head before carrying the tray and leaving the room. He never knew that he could get this treatment in the hospital. Maybe he was in a VIP room. Alone in this spacious room, Soma began to turn his attention again to his status, while waiting for the nurse. Not long after that the door cracked open and the person who entered now was. "Good morning Boy, how are your feeling?". "...". "?". It was not the nurse that came earlier. It was the two awakeners that Soma met the other day. The beautiful lady with red hair was Hisako. She is holding a tray filled with food that has been prepared for Soma. She is currently wearing casual clothes, a simple blue shirt with her shoulders open and a light white cardigan on top. On the lower part, She is wearing dark blue long jeans that are loose at the end and a pair of black heels. Approaching Soma, with a blossomed smile. Behind her, Soma could spot a handsome guy with a calm trait holding a tray with a kettle and a glass cup, on top. He was the husband of Hisako, Named Hiroshi. He had short black hair and gentle black eyes looking at him. Wearing a simple white shirt and a blue jacket on top. For the lower part, he is wearing dark blue jeans and a pair of branded sneakers. "Why are you guys here?". "Hehe, We came. Here is your food". Hisako, who now stood beside Soma''s bed, began to prepare the table and lay the food before Soma. Then she took a white chair from Soma under the bed and sat on the left side. "Pardon for the intrusion". As for Hiroshi, he walked around the bed and put the tray on top of the silver drawer. Before taking the chair and sitting on it. The delicious smell from the food before him, that tickled his nostril made his stomach growl. He began to look around and hesitated before the two people. "Hurry, enjoy your meal. Don''t mind us". "Help yourself". After getting the two permissions. Soma nodded his head and began to put his hands together. "Then, Let''s eat". Soma tried to eat his prepared meal slowly, but his hunger got the best of him. So he gulped the food before him like a starving person. As for the two couples, they watched Soma eating with an amused gaze that made Soma feel awkward. After savoring the food. He clapped his hand and said his appreciation before drinking a glass of water to moisten his throat. Then began to face the couple. "Why are you guys here?". Soma repeated himself. "We went to the hospital to check your condition and found you awoke after sleeping for a day. Ah, but first let me introduce myself. My name is Akabane Hisako and this was..". "Akabane Hiroshi, pleased to meet you, boy". "Ah, yes, pleased to meet you too. My name is Soma, and.. Wait, a day has passed?". Hisako on his left nodded. "Yes Soma, you have been sleeping for a day after the battle. Did you happen to remember something?". "..No, not all of them". Soma''s lied. He remembered every detail of that fight. However, He couldn''t just actually mention that he had gotten himself fused with the devil''s blood and managed to kill one of the demons on his own. Luckily, the two of them were unconscious back then. So the event that happened that night stayed in the dark. "Is that so?". "How much did you remember that night?''.'' Hiroshi began to open his mouth. probing Soma. Soma pondered for a bit before He formed a small lie. In hope can convince the two couples before him. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..Um, what I remember was, when I struck a deal with the demon to let you two go, by giving the relics, and after she got what she wanted she stabbed me and..". "What!?". Hisako shot up from her chair and the chair was cluttered to the floor. Hiroshi also opened his eyes wide for a bit hearing Soma mention that. However, his gaze still holds a little doubt. "Are you okay?". "Yes, I am fine. Actually I have never felt this better in my life. I wonder why?". Soma didn''t lie about this one. He raised his left hand and put it on his left chest. Pretending to remember what happened last night. However, the action he took made Hisako raise her brow, and she began to put her right hand on top of his chest. "Are you truly fine?" Hiroshi asked worryingly. "Yes, I truly am. As a matter of fact, how can I get here?". As the topic of conversation was not too good for him if it kept continuing. Soma tried to change the subject. The couple looked at each other and began their story. The couple began to describe what happened that night. After the demon left, Hiroshi was the one who got his consciousness back first. Checking the surroundings to make sure everything is fine. With his aching body, he began to search for the whereabouts of his wife. Hiroshi found his wife sitting while leaning her battered body on the wall. He checked her condition and found no life-threatening injury on her. Then he found a boy who was out of place, after what happened last night, lying down in the middle of the main road with tattered clothes stained with blood. He approached him and inspected his injury before calling for help and brought the two to the hospital. "..And, I found out that you are the one entrusted with the relics by Hisako right. I am thankful for that". After finishing his story, Hiroshi bowed his head and expressed his gratitude to Soma. Soma began to fluster and flapped his hands sideways. "No, No need. Actually I am the one who should apologize because in the end I gave the two relics to save both of you and thank you for saving my life back then". "What are you talking about? We are the ones who should feel gratitude. Because of your brave action you saved our lives". "Ahaha, My wife is right. Because of your actions at that time. We are still here living and continuing our lives". "..No, I..". Before Soma could speak another word. The Warmth that enveloped his cheeks made him stop in his tracks. He found a pair of sharp and strong-willed eyes gazing at him. His cheeks are being squeezed by a pair of soft and smooth hands belonging to Hisako. "Okay let''s stop this never-ending gratitude. If not, the conversation will never end". Soma, whose cheeks are being squeezed, nodded his head. Seeing that both of them had drawn the conclusion, Hisako released the grip on his cheeks. "..But, I am curious about one thing?". "About what, Mr. Hiroshi?". Soma tilted his head.. "You said you were stabbed back then. But how couldn''t I find a single wound when I found you unconscious back then?". "Hey Hiroshi, is it that important to ask right now". Hisako shot a glare at Hiroshi''s side. She felt unpleasant about what her husband asked a child who was experiencing something horrible. But, Soma didn''t feel disturbed or anything. Instead, he just raced his mind, trying to find a way to explain the thing he hid. "..Um, I didn''t know anything at that time. But, I noticed that my class has awakened". Both the couple''s bodies stiffened, hearing a word that appeared from Soma''s mouth. "Really, Soma?". "Is what you said the truth?". "Yes, It was..". Soma hesitated at first before opening his status window and letting the other two see his class. By keeping the other hidden, the status only showed his name and class that was displayed. [Status Window] Name: Soma Class: Martial Saint ""Martial Saint!!"". After Soma shows his status window. The two of them have wide eyes. Even Hiroshi who keeps his cool all this time, can''t help but be shocked after seeing this one. "Dear, this is..". "..". Hiroshi keeps his mouth shut. It seems the two of them know how amazingly monstrous the Martial Saint in the legend is. Hiroshi, who was pondering, began to look at Soma''s eyes directly. "Soma, are you interested in going to Hero Academy?". Chapter 15 - 15 Uncontrolled Emotions. Hero Academy was an institution that was built for nurturing a talented individual, that has awakened their class around the globe. not everyone could awaken their class. The period of the awakening of each individual varies. But, overall the awakening happened when in their early to late teens. Past that, and you could only hope for the miracle to happen. The academy was built on a man-made floating island that inhabited the Pacific Ocean. Soma opened his eyes wide hearing that out of nowhere invitation presented before him. Besides the two of them have no relation other than, the last time he was helping them for personal reasons. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because of that Soma knitted his brows and felt a bit wary toward the two. "Did I make a mistake in showing my class?". Soma pondered. He cast his doubtful eyes toward the couples. "...This stupid husband of mine.". Hisako came out of nowhere, circling behind Hiroshi. Raised her right hand and gave him a strong slap on his back head. "Gahak". Hiroshi''s head bent forward, then he raised his right hand to put it on the area that had been slapped. He coughed a few times trying to regain his composure, before turning his gaze to make a protest only to find his wife glaring dagger at him. He flinched and he lowered his head, to Soma. "I am sorry for my husband''s sudden invitation. You could just shrug it off". Hisako shot a glare at her husband and made his husband look smaller before her. "..Ah, it''s okay. I was surprised because It was too sudden, that''s all". "I see, thank you". Soma smiled wryly. "It seems, I overthink". He muttered. Soma knew that these two were not bad people, for certain. However his actions before were not in his control, and he wondered why. Hisako then sighed in relief, seeing Soma didn''t put up his guard around them. She was also surprised, seeing the rare talent that blossomed from this young man was indeed something worth keeping for. Martial Saint, was a legendary existence that had been told to every generation as a supreme being that ruled in ancient times and led humanity to achieve victory in their fight against the demon race and monster. He single-handedly killed a thousand monsters with just a swing of his hands and his step made the air shake and nature submit. He was like an epitome of a god in human skin. The allure of the martial saint class was so enticing, that even her calm husband was acting so improper and almost made the boy wary of them. Hisako also understands his husband''s feelings for a bit, because if we could make a connection with the boy. It would be easier to invite him to join their organization. "I am sorry for my sudden outburst earlier". Hiroshi still lowered his head and began to open his mouth. Soma shook his head and raised his hand to stop Hiroshi from making that gesture. "It''s okay, let''s pretend that didn''t happen in the first place". "Okay". "Understood". Hiroshi lifted his head and both of them nodded after hearing Soma''s suggestion. The room turned silent, the atmosphere was full of awkwardness. Neither Soma nor the couples opened their mouths. However, Hisako, who couldn''t stand the silent time, began to speak. "Oh yeah Soma, can I ask you something?". "..Sure". "How can we contact your parents?". Soma''s body flinched upon hearing those unexpected remarks from Hisako. His mental state was in great turmoil, without him noticing his heart began to speed up, and his blood began to boil, as the memories from the dream began to resurface in his brain. "I am sure they are worried about your whereabouts. So, I intend to contact them using your phone, but your phone is locked, and I think it was rude of me to check your phone without your permission..". "..My parents are ¡­long gone". Hisako opened her eyes wide while covering her mouth with her right hand and Hiroshi stiffened his body. Soma didn''t realize it but his gaze now was lowered looking at the white floor with a blank gaze. When she saw the expression, Hisako''s heart felt a slight pain as if being clutched by a raw hand. She apologized. "I am sorry. I didn''t know that". "..No, It''s okay". "I am sorry to hear that". "I said it''s fine, Ah!?". The two couples'' bodies shook, hearing Soma''s rough tone. Soma also surprised himself. He is clearly not in his usual state right now. He hurriedly apologized for what he did. "I am sorry for my rudeness". "No, it''s okay". "We are the ones at fault, to begin with". The two of them answered Soma flusteredly and began packing up their things and ready to leave. "I think we should end our visit for today. You should rest for the rest of the day". "Hisako is right, rest well Soma, we will come to visit again soon". "..Thank you". The two of them stood up and bowed their heads to Soma as he responded in the same way. Hisako looked at a lonely figure sitting on the white bed alone, making her heart stirred. She took out something from her spatial ring. A pen and a small notebook, before her hand was scratching the note and handed it to Soma. "If you ever need something please contact my private number". Hisako grabbed Soma''s left hand and put the note on his left hand before squeezing Soma''s hand. "..See you later Soma, rest well". Soma, seeing the retreating figure of the two of them, began to sigh. He opened his left hand and found a single piece of paper with an email and phone number written on it. "..Let''s save it for now". *** As the two couples left the room, Soma was in. The two of them walked side by side, leaving the corridor before stepping into the elevator to go to the first floor. Inside the small space of the elevator, Hisako began to open her mouth first. "Aren''t you a bit rushed there, dear?". "..Yeah, Indeed I am". Hiroshi sighs in relief. He notices that his wife is not in her usual state. "I am glad. It didn''t turn into a bad outcome". "You are right. I am completely at fault". Hiroshi leaned his body toward the moving elevator, shorting his thoughts. He was acting like a jerk back then. The boy who awakened his class was too tempting to be left alone. But because of that impatient self, he almost made the boy turn wary around them. He even forgot that he was still alive because of that boy''s effort. "I should be showing him my gratitude. However, instead of that I let my greed get the better of me. I am ashamed as an adult". "..Yeah, you are". Hisako didn''t try to filter her mouth and began to spite venom toward her husband. Hiroshi looked at his wife and found that she was clearly in great disarray. Her gaze was at the steel surface and she squeezed her left elbow. Hiroshi opened his mouth. "Are you worried about the thing you asked him, Hisako?". Hisako''s body flinched and she gripped her left elbow more strongly and nodded meekly. "I probably asked something I shouldn''t have". "..". Hiroshi didn''t say anything, he closed the distance between them and grabbed Hisako''s shoulders before pulling her close. "The look on his face when we mentioned His parents was so hollow. It was like his soul was leaving his body and leaving nothing only an empty vessel. I don''t know why, but ..that scares me". Remembering what happened earlier, made Hiroshi''s mind also stirred. The state of Soma was so scary. He didn''t even know what tragedy that befell the boy so that he could have an expression like that. "What kind of experience did he get..". Before Hisako got herself buried in her self-blame. Hiroshi pulled his wife brought her head closer to his chest and said. "Next time, let''s bring him something delicious to eat". "..Um". *** Inside the fancy corridor where the floor was adorned by a luxurious red carpet, on each side there is a lot of steel armor that lines up in each interval. A lone woman walking slowly while keeping her gait straight full of grace. The woman kept her walking pace before standing up, In front of a majestic twin silver door that had an inscription of a dragon on the left side and a tiger on the right side trying to reap each other lives. She raised her right hand before grabbing the door handle that looked like a ring and knocked it a couple of times. Without waiting for any replies. The door opened itself and inside there was a spacious room on each side there were bookshelves that were filled to the brim with books and grimoires. On the ceiling there is a majestic chandelier hung around glittering like a star in the sky. In the middle there is a round carpet made from high-quality monster leather with red color, there is also a three-seater sofa facing each other between a square table that is created from granite. On each sofa, there are two people sitting opposite each other. One is a pretty young boy in his mid-teens wearing high-quality clothes sitting while reading a grimoire. As for the other, he was a gray-haired man with slit eyes that gave the impression of his cunning character, calmly drinking a cup of black tea. The woman began to kneel in front of the two people. "I have returned, Father". The gray-haired man raised his gaze, putting down the cup before replying. "Where are the relics". The man answered it with an indifferent tone while he demanded the relics be handed out immediately. The woman nodded her head and took the two relics inside her spatial rings before presenting them to him. "These are the two relics you are asking for". It was the devil''s blood and the inscription Martial Saint left behind. The boy noticed the relic, stopped his reading, and began to look at the stone. "As per our agreement Mr. Fan. You took the stone, I took the blood". The boy didn''t reply and just put the Grimoire he read on the table before taking the stone and inspecting it up close. "All right. But, don''t get me wrong, demon. This will be the last time I will make the deal with you". "Haha of course Mr. Fan. Then I will take my leave". The gray-haired man took the devil''s blood and stored it inside his spatial ring. He stood up from his sofa and bowed his head slightly to show his gratitude, before leaving the room followed by the demon woman. Once the door is sealed shut. The boy looked toward the inscription with eyes that were filled with hope. "..Mother, sister. I will definitely save you". Chapter 16 - 16 Pointer. Inside a spacious room that was covered with black carpet. A row of exercise equipment lined up inside the room. Dumbbells weight lining up neatly on the rack, a treadmill that stood tall in the corner of the room, a row of lifting weight equipment lining up beside it. Those equipment were meant for lifting, but that wasn''t the purpose this room was made of. In the corner of the room, there is also a bar at waist height, lining up each side to help the people who have problems in their walking capabilities, there is also a gum ball with different sizes lining up in the corner for training their balance. The room''s purpose was the facilities for rehabilitation of their patients. Alone in this ghost-quiet room, Soma, who was holding a single bar up, trying to pull his body against gravity, was preparing for his next reps. [Quest progress 40/100] With his trembling hands. Soma took a deep breath before he pulled his body up and exhaled trying to keep his form. His spine was straight and he locked his bent legs so that his lower body didn''t have to make any unnecessary moves, to maintain his endurance. He didn''t want to waste the polished movement that he just perfected earlier. Soma keeps doing the movements up and down while continuing to regulate his breathing. Despite the tiredness that had affected his physical and mental, he grits his teeth, determined to finish a hundred reps to complete his daily quest. Then twenty reps later, his face contorted showing his white teeth, his trembling hand tried to lift his now heavy body up. Feeling the weight that kept trying to push him down, Soma opened his mouth and howled like his life depended on this moment. "Kuuuhh, AAAHH!". Success in lifting his chin past the bar level. He straightened his hands and hung his body before placing his legs on the carpet. He began to stretch his back and hands to lessen the pain in his burning upper muscles. "Damn, that was harder than I thought". [Quest Progress 60/100] Soma''s spirit was lifted seeing the progress he achieved. He looked at the mirror that hung on the wall from his left, it stretched from one corner to the other. The right side of the room is full of mirrors. The reflection from that mirror was of a handsome young boy with short black hair and a lean muscle physique standing there, but there was something that bothered him the most right now. A pair of deep red-blood pupils was reflected in those mirrors. At first, he was surprised by the change that happened in his pupil. He didn''t expect the Devils to leave his imprint on his eyes, back then. *** Later that night, where Soma had already cut off his mind from the real world, drifting himself into the endless void they called a sleep. A sudden change in consciousness made him perplexed. An Eden that stretched as far away as his eyes could see. It truly is a feast for his eyes. A fluttering flower leaves that danced on the ground, with the help from the warm breeze that caressed his skin made this dream place so unreal to be called one. Soma saw a single tall tree in front of him showing its majestic appearance, and a Single man was sitting in a lotus position with both eyes closed, regulating his slow breathing, not moving any finger even though his hair became green. It was as if he was trying to assimilate with the world. "You came boy!". The Martial saint opened his eyes and looked at Soma who was standing not too far away from him. "Come, I have something to say to you". Soma nodded his head and began to walk slowly, as he enjoyed the scenery. Then he arrived before the Martial Saint. He hesitated at first before flopping his butt onto the land with grass as his cushion. "Have you seen your current status?" "Yes, I have". "..Good, you probably have a lot to ask me about, but let''s just skip that all. Let''s focus on the Martial saint skill that needs to be unlocked first". Soma''s memories resurfaced. When he saw his new status after getting the system. There was an additional window at the bottom of his status window, showing his current locked skill, and it needs a certain requirement to unlock it. "Yes, I am aware of that too. What should I do?". Soma feels a bit conflicted inside. He certainly didn''t want to go ahead facing hardship just to unlock one of the skills he got from Martial Saint. However, he also understood that the thing on his hands was something more amazing than anyone else in this world had. So no matter what happens he is determined to unlock the skill that is still locked no matter what hardship is waiting in his path. Besides Soma, like the words ''There is no free lunch in this world''. He clenched his fist and looked at the Martial saint directly. Martial Saint on the other hand smiled wryly and opened his mouth then spoke. "Lightning!" "..Yes?". "Yeah, Lightning, that''s it. That is all the pointer I will give you". "Lightning?". Soma began to cover his mouth deep in thought. It''s a bit vague but also clear at the same time. Soma already has several matters at hand that could help him unlock his first skill. "Should I get lightning-type magic or a skill that lets my body resist the power of lightning? Or should I aim for both? Or worse, should I get struck by lightning first to understand the lightning itself like in a cultivation novel? Man, I rather not do that¡­". Soma muttered. Warmth enveloped Martial Saint''s face, and his corner of mouth lifted a little forming a small smile watching Soma trying to figure out the word he gave him before. This scene reminds him of those days when he taught his disciples. But soon his face tightened as he gazed at Soma intensely, then opened his mouth. "Soma, have you felt anything strange since you awoke in the real world?". Soma, who is deep in thought, came back after hearing the Martial Saint''s voice enter his ears. He turned his gaze to the Martial saint, then tilted his head. "..Huh no, not in the slightless". "I see". Martial saint''s complexion didn''t seem very good in Soma''s eyes. "..What is the matter, Martial saint?" The martial saint hesitated before having a sigh and raised his right hand then pointed it at Soma''s eyes. Soma had a blank face, he didn''t understand what Martial Saint meant by doing that. "Your eyes". "My eyes?". Soma put his thumb and index finger below his eyeliner caressing it carefully. Before asking the martial saint what it was about. "What happened to my eyes?". "..Your eyes change. It now has a deep red-blood color like the devil that is sealed inside you". Soma''s body shook. He tried to open his mouth trying to clarify if the word he was saying was the truth or it was just a lie. But, when Soma looked at the Martial saint''s eyes. He soon dismissed that stupid thought from his mind. "..I see". S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You didn''t seem surprised?". "No. I was literally surprised that my eyes had changed. But dwelling on the matter will just get my mind preoccupied with meaningless things, and make me forget what is the most important thing I need to do right now. For this concern, I will deal with it later..". The Martial saint''s eyes opened wide, surprised. He didn''t think that this young fellow would have decisive mental capabilities at such a young age. However, impressed as he was, he also felt a bit sad because knowing that for someone to have that mental state. They must have had an unfortunate past in their life. However, the truth is Soma''s decisiveness came from his past life experience, and as for his current past he still couldn''t fully accept it very well. Soma''s body began to turn transparent. He knew that the time had come for him to leave the dream place. Notice that Soma began to turn transparent, The Martial saint spoke his word. "Don''t be afraid. Just do what you have to do, Soma". "..I understand, Thanks for the pointer and the news". Then Soma''s body began to turn into a small particle, then vanished inside the dream world leaving the Martial saint behind. *** The thing that probably made a change in Soma''s eyes was the time when the devil tried to take control of Soma''s body inside his dream. The body part that had been invaded first by the devil''s strength was his eyes. The stinging pain that assaulted his eyes at that time still remains even now when he remembers those events. However, despite all of that. Soma had one thing to do right now. that was to finish what he had started. "Urk, come on!!". [Quest progress 99/100] Only one last pull and he would be able to finish his daily quest, but this last pull was taking everything from him to reach that bar. Soma''s upper bare body was glistening because of the sweat he accumulated throughout the exercise, enhancing his clear skin. With a trembling upper body and gritting his teeth, Soma slowly but surely raised his body up until, finally, his chin past the bar level. [Quest complete] Soma loosened his muscles and made his body drop down while still hanging on the bar. He didn''t release the grip, fearing that if he did that he could get an injury. After positioning himself he began to drop down, touched the floor then rested his body while leaning against the steel bar. [Reward: All stats +1] "..Good job,,". "..Good job finishing that". Soma''s tired body jerked by the sudden sound that cut his line of thought. He turns his gaze around and soon meets the eyes of the smiling Hisako duo, but there is another person who is standing behind them looking down not wanting to face Soma. He tried to regulate his breathing trying to calm his racing heart, then Soma began to open his mouth. "..Fuu,, haaa,, ..Why are you here?" "We just want to check your condition, but looking at you right now. you are in perfect health". Hisako began to inspect Soma and began to squint her eyes. And Soma who catches that feels something ominous from the glint in her eyes. "Calm down, Hisako!!. Soma could you put some clothes first". "..Ah, right. Sorry". Chapter 17 - 17 Encounter. After finishing his training and putting on his clothes. Soma and the trio began to leave the rehabilitates room and now they gather in the room that Soma occupied. Soma, who was still tired after finishing his daily quest, was sitting on the bed and as for the three they just stood up surrounding Soma, looking at him. "I am impressed that you are doing some exercise, Is it your routine?". Hiroshi began to open his mouth first to lessen the tension in the room. As for Hisako, she is still probing Soma''s body and she nodded her head agreeing with her husband''s words. Apparently, their word contains another meaning. "Yeah, Soma, are you always doing that?". "..Well, yeah". Soma felt a little bit awkward, after the event that happened this morning. Also, there was a matter from yesterday when his emotion on a roller coaster made his expression tense a bit. However, the two of them apparently noticed that Soma was a little bit tense. So they began to start with a light conversation. So that Soma would drift off from his thoughts about yesterday. "Hee, Awesome you are so diligent". "She is right. Looking at the muscle that has been developed, it was not something that was trained just recently but something that had been trained for years¡­". Soma opened his eyes wide seeing the enthusiasm from Hiroshi who usually had a calm expression now spoke as if he was finding a new companion. Soma flabbergasted seeing this side of him. Hisako on the other hand noticed that Soma''s expression was loosened seeing her husband''s antics. Hiroshi also had the same hobby. He was a person who liked to train his muscles or exercise at home. So his passion ignited seeing Soma, who seemed to have the same hobby as him. In developing an amazing physique at such a young age. "Dear, let''s stop it at that". "..Ah, right. I am sorry for the sudden outburst". Soma, who had a blank expression on his face, snapped back began to raise his hands, and opened his mouth. "..Ahaha, It''s okay". He could only smile wryly seeing the two couples who always act intimate wherever they are. Then, a sudden clear-bell voice reverberated inside the room and made the other two stiffen their figure. "Mom Dad, let''s not waste any more time than this!". However, Soma could catch a slightly impatient voice that came out from the little girl behind the couple. She had a striking resemblance to Hisako. With straight long red hair that reached her waist, and a pair of sharp-glint eyes with light blue pupils that showed her strong-willed gaze, Shot a glare at Soma with knitted brows. The girl wore a loose small white shirt that showed her belly button inside, and a dark blue jacket with a haphazard style while its sleeves were raised until her elbow. For her lower part, she is wearing short pants showing her smooth-toned thighs and wearing branded sneakers. Soma opened his eyes wide, seeing the girl behind the two couples. His heart began to throb unconditionally. His brain came to a halt seeing her. Earlier he was too preoccupied with the bare naked thing and the girl also kept throwing her gaze away, not wanting to look at him, but now upon closer look. He is one hundred percent certain that the girl that stood in front of him now, was. "No way, ¡­Is she?" Soma muttered in his mind. "Ah right, Soma. Let me introduce you. This girl is our daughter, and her name is Akabane Hina, she is the same age as you". Hisako circled behind her daughter then raised her two hands to push her daughter in front facing Soma as she wanted to brag about her. Hina on the other hand knitted her brows more displeased with her mother''s antics. Soma who is still wide-eyed, trapped in his swirling thought not moving any muscle. Hina turned her gaze away not wanting to look at Soma before rushing the other two again. "..Let''s Hurry before the sun rises above us. I will wait outside". Hina slipped away from Hisako''s clutch before she walked away from the room and left the other three. "..Geez, that girl. ¡­At least, hide her expression in front of Soma¡­ . I am sorry Soma, my daughter caused you discomfort". Now after Hina disappeared. Soma''s gear began to work again. He turns his gaze at Hisako who looks troubled, after what happened. "..Ah, ..It''s okay. I don''t mind". "Don''t take it personally. She is rather a shy girl at heart so I hope you can get along with her later". Soma nodded his head hearing Hiroshi''s words. Earlier, his mind was blanked out after his favorite Heroine appeared before his eyes in real life. His mind was filled with mixed feelings of euphoria, anxiety mixed together creating chaos inside his mind. "..What are you guys coming here for again?". With a rather awkward atmosphere that lingered in the air. Soma opened his mouth and tried to change the topic of conversation. To disperse the heavy air that permeated the room. The two of them turn to share a glance before looking at him. "We plan to visit you to see how your condition is but..". "It seems you''re fully recovered. So we decided to get you released from the Hospital today". "..I see, thank you". The couples shook their heads sideways simultaneously, hearing Soma''s words of gratitude. Soma has a sigh of relief hearing them. Finally, he could go home. After staying the night in this spacious unfamiliar room. Even though the bed is much more comfortable than the bed in his house. But, nothing beats the taste of ''Home sweet home''. Soma also has nothing to worry about. Because of the flood of memories the other day. He could remember his home in this world just fine. Rather, his house was no different from his house in the previous world. This miracle-like coincidence must be the work of that damn author. "Soma, You should freshen yourself first, and get changed. We bought you a new set of clothes since your clothes are torn apart. Dear, can you please". "Okay, Soma wait here. I will bring your new clothes". "And I will tell the nurse to take care of you". "Thank you, for everything". The two of them shook their heads and began to leave the room leaving Soma alone. Soma''s head began to wander, then his attention was brought back toward the creaking sound from the door that suddenly opened, and Akabane Hina with knitted brows walked in, then stood beside his left bed. The atmosphere took a sudden turn and began to feel heavy. Hina shot a glare at Soma with a gaze of contempt, and Soma on the other hand stiffened, his brain was short-circuited. However, Soma shook his head to snap his mind back to reality. He raised the corner of his mouth a bit before opening his mouth to say. "..He, hello?". Hina just stood there and didn''t utter any word, while keeping her eyes bore a hole in him. Soma''s mood took a sudden turn realizing what he had done. Blood began to disappear from his face as a cold sweat began to appear on his forehead. "My God, what the hell should I do? I am alone with Akabane Hina in one room. I am too nervous to greet her properly. Fuu, ¡­Calm down me, regain your mind". muttered Soma. [Mental enhancement level 7 activated] The emotionless voice began to reverberate inside his mind and his swirling thoughts began to dissipate. His mind became clear, his face began to regain its color and his eyes regained its light as he stared back at the girl before him. Soma exhaled and tried to open his mouth to begin his introduction. "Hello, My name is..". "..What are you after?". S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huh?". His words were cut off from the indifferent voice that came out of Hina''s opened mouth. Her gaze became sharper than earlier. Soma stiffened his body and soon realized what she meant by those words. Akabane Hina was a character that had been written with a shy personality. However, as the day went on she began to realize how the world works. She began to build a wall around her heart. Her Shy and reserved character began to undergo a change. It changes into a wary personality, because of her surroundings. It was not because her parents guided her wrongly, no. Rather, it was because of the greed, and malice that began to approach her in early years that they tried to coat her as they would gain trust with her parents. Made her mind twisted. Her personality got worse in the Chronicles Saga after she lost her parents. It was changed into indifference where she didn''t care about what happened to other people as long as she could avenge her family. Fortunately, this time, Soma had intervened. So Hina before him only had a wary personality. "What do you mean?". Soma pretends to be clueless about what her question is. She seemed displeased by his remark and she began to click his tongue. "Tch, Okay let me be clear. I don''t trust you!". Hina began to spill out her venom. She crossed her arms in a daunting pose while looking down on Soma. Soma just kept his mouth shut, opening his ears to receive her venom. "Don''t get ahead of yourself just because you are my parent''s savior. I know too well that you must have had another reason behind those kindnesses you show to my parents, but you can''t fool me". "..I see, so it was like this". Soma whispered to himself as he began to be aware of what kind of girl named Akabane Hina was. He cast his gaze to the floor and began to dive into his thoughts. Hina watching Soma''s nonchalant attitude irks her to the core as she begins to raise her voice. The door in the room slammed open and a third person showed themselves and began to approach the bed. "Hmm? Hina, what are you doing here?". Hisakko tilted her head seeing her daughter who stood beside Soma with a scowl on her face. ".. Nothing". Hina turned her back and began to leave the room, leaving her dumbfounded parents. The figure of Hiroshi appeared as he stood before the door, holding a paper bag in his hands, and saw his daughter walk away. Then Hiroshi, who is curious, turned his gaze at Soma and opened his mouth. "What happened?". Soma just smiled wryly and answered. "Nothing, we just introduced ourselves to each other". Chapter 18 - 18 Invitation. Alone in the patient room. Soma, now standing wearing nothing but his birthday suit looking at his body. He touched his ripped abs that had a low fat percentage, and the corner of his mouth lifted as he began to admire his body. In his previous world Soma also had a pretty good physique, because he never abandoned his exercise to keep him stay healthy throughout the years. But, His previous body couldn''t compare to the perfect state of his body right now. "This thing happened probably because of one of the factors from him assimilating with the devil''s blood inside him or maybe because of the change caused by the power that martial saint left behind". Soma muttered while still not figuring out how his body took a significant change in one night. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His bulging six-pack and chest protrude like it has been chiseled, with not too bulky, just on the perfect category of lean figure. But his muscles were firmer than ever. "Hehe, Man this is nice. Crap, I forgot the time". As much as he wants to look at his perfect figure. He couldn''t stay in that state for longer. Someone was waiting for him outside. He turned his gaze toward the new set of clothes that was brought by the couple and began to grab the boxer first before putting his foot in. With a renewed vigor, after his body has been freshened up by magic. Made his body comfortable enough to wear a new set of clothes he was gifted with. Earlier the nurse that Hisako brought was an awakener with a light magic user. She used. [Level three Light magic, Cleanse: It was magic that could clean all of the impurities that were stuck in his external body and purify it] After, putting the long dark long blue jeans on. Soma began to grab the white shirt and put it on his body to cover his chilled abs. Finished with his change Soma grabbed the brown parka on the bed before putting it on to keep his body warm. Soma, for the last time, looked toward the spacious room before bowing his head a bit and turning his body to leave the room. Putting his hand on the door handle. He twisted the doorknob and pushed the door outside as he was greeted by the sight of the white corridor that was filled with people. Soma stepped out from his room then greeted with a clear like a beel voice beside him. "Done with the change?". A cheerful voice entered his ear and Hisako approached him and began to cast her eyes probing Soma''s appearance. She nodded her head before giving him a thumbs up. "You look great in that outfit". "..Yes, Thank you". Soma smiled wryly, seeing how funny this interaction seemed to him. "Let''s get this over with, Mom". An indifferent voice brought back his attention as he watched the bored girl walk away, leaving the two of them. Hisako sighs, seeing her daughter''s attitude before glancing at Soma. Soma, who understood that gaze, shook his head sideways then he opened his mouth. "Let us go, Miss Hisako". "Yeah". The two of them began their walk following the girl''s step. Approaching the metal door that stood on the left side of the corridor. Hina was already standing there waiting for the elevator to come with crossed hands and tapping the floor with her right shoes. The beeping sound accompanied by the glow from the button at the metal door side brought their attention back, as the elevator door began to open to reveal an empty space inside. Hina didn''t wait for anyone and began to step in first followed by Hisakio and Soma, in last. Hina soon found herself in the corner leaning her body toward the wall. Hisako pressed the button from the right side of the wall, then the elevator door shut and it began to descend slowly. Their destination was the lower floor where the lobby is. Soma stood silently as the floating sensation began to creep on his body. He kept his stance firm as he waited for the door to open. No one opened their mouths, they just stood silently waiting for the passing time inside the narrow space. A few seconds later, the beeping sound could be heard again and the door began to open revealing a busy lobby packed with humans entering their sight. Hisako now led the way and was followed by Hina and Soma behind. Entering the busy lobby, they soon spotted a lone figure of a handsome man standing while waiting for someone, the two eyes met and formed a smile before approaching each other. "Dear, are you done with the release procedure?". "Yeah, there is no problem, he could go now". "Good, then". "Thank you so much for everything. I will remember this and pay you some other time if I am capable enough..". Soma bowed his head ninety degrees then, opened his mouth, which made the two couples open their jaws wide. Hina, who witnessed that, humped. Then turned her gaze to the faraway place. The two rushed to his side and began to correct Soma''s form, stopping him from bowing his body. They smiled wryly seeing his attitude. "It''s okay, Soma. You don''t have to do that". "She is right. Let''s get out of this place first. This is not a proper place for talking". Soma nodded his head and accepted their invitation. The four of them began to drift off from the building as the entrance began to enter their eyes. After stepping out of the building, a chilling wind passed him while brushing his skin, making his body shiver a bit. Soma felt as if the world welcomed his return. Hiroshi put his right hand in his left chest pocket and retrieved his smartphone before making a call. It beeps three times before the phone gets answered. "Yeah it''s me, I am at..". While Hiroshi was busy talking with someone. Soma puffed his chest out to suck a lot of air then exhaled it instantly. enjoying the fresh morning air "I think this is the time for us to separated, huh". Soma muttered. "Then everyone once again. Thank you for everything you guys have done for me. I will take my leav..". "Wait! where are you going?". "Huh?". Soma who intended to give his farewell just got his word cut off by Hisako who approached him and put her hand on his shoulder. Hiroshi seems finished with the call. He puts the smartphone in his left chest pocket and turns to the other trio behind him. "It''s arriving..". Soon after Hiroshi finished his words, a black luxury limousine drove away on the quiet road. It approached their place before it stopped right in front of them. The driver''s door opened and then a gray-haired man appeared wearing formal clothes like a tuxedo, bowing his head slightly before addressing all of them. "Mr, Hiroshi and family. The president is expecting you to come, so please would you be willing to give us some of your time?". "I don''t mind, let go everyone". The gray-haired butler began to shift his position and stood beside the passenger door, opening it and waiting for Hiroshi and co, to enter. "Then, please". Hiroshi nodded his head, as he began to lead the others followed by Hina after he entered the car. Before Soma had time to think, Hisako grabbed his right hand and he was dragged away by Hisako before entering the limousine and sat on top of the soft seat facing the other two. The door closed as the butler guy began to enter the driver seat and start the engine before driving off, carrying Soma and Co. "Um? Where are we going?". Soma, sitting on the soft comfortable seat that he never experienced before in his life, still didn''t catch the situation and opened his mouth to ask the perpetrator. "Ah, we are going to meet the president of the Awakeners Association now". "I am sorry, what?". Hiroshi''s brief answer gives Soma a big question mark on his head. "What do you mean?". He asked. "Well, the president wants to meet you. A young boy who is brave enough to challenge death, by trying to negotiate with the fearsome demon on his own just to save two unknown figures". Hisako who sits beside him begins to explain the story of how the president of the Awakeners Association wants to meet with Soma. It seems after hearing the report from both of them. The president becomes pleased and curious as to who is the person who is brave enough to do that feat at such a young age. Soma listened to the story that Hisako began to reveal, then sighed covering his face with his palm. His mind began to wander as to why the president wanted to talk to him. Actually, there are a couple of things that worry him. "Does the president want to talk to me about the responsibility of the lost relics? or does he just want to talk with me about something else? I don''t know". Soma muttered. In the Chronicles Saga, the figure of the president of the Awakeners Association in Japan never had a chance to show himself in the long term. All he knows is that he is a strict person who always reprimands Hina because of her reckless actions. However, he knew that the person himself was not a bad person at heart. Soma sighs before leaning his back toward the seat letting his body dive into the comfort of the soft seat of this luxury car. "Well, whatever happens happens huh. Let''s deal with it later at the place". Soma muttered in his mind. Chapter 19 - 19 Association President. As the limousine glided through the street, Soma turned his gaze to look outside. A glimpse of a passing car and the row of the building filled his eyes. The window that separates him from the outside world gives him a sense of detachment from the real world because of the comfy feeling he experiences inside with the soft sponge and the warm conversation with the Akabane family. Hina is the only exception. She turned her attention toward the window as if bored, supported by her right hand that was holding her right cheek. Her face was inches away from the window glass, not uttering a single word, and didn''t plan to mix with the other, isolating herself in the corner while sometimes she just tinkering with her phone. Probably replying to a message from her friend. After thirty minutes that felt short, because of the comfy feeling and the hustle from the conversation. The limousine slowed its speed, then it stopped completely in front of a white building that stood towering in the middle of the capital city. The butler opened up his door before hurried himself to open the door for the passenger and greeted all of us with his composed smile. "We have arrived, everyone". Hiroshi nodded his head before stepping outside followed by Hina. Then Hisako turned her gaze at Soma and he replied by shaking his head vertically. After coming out of the limousine, Soma''s heart sank as a lingering attachment to the limousine inside was still ingrained in his mind. That was the most comfortable ride he could ever feel in his life. "Everyone, please proceed inside. The president is waiting". "Okay, Thanks for the ride, and let''s go everyone". Hiroshi nodded his head, before turning to the other and leading the group. Soma turns his gaze up observing the white building before him. It was a fifty-floor building, that was made from a reinforced material they could get from the gate or dungeon. Stood towering among the other. It was enveloped by a curtain of glass reflecting a ray of sunlight and the other buildings around it with a dazzling array of colors. He raised his leg and began to enter the building. Once inside Soma was greeted by a vast lobby with bustling people walking around who seemed busy with their work. In the corner from his left side. Separated by a transparent barrier, strong enough it could survive a bullet from a rifle. Soma could catch a glimpse of a Cafe-like place where there were many visitors and employees talking boisterously sitting on the wooden chair that surrounded a small round table accompanied by a cup of black drink. "You guys go on without me. I will wait there". Hina after finishing her sentence. Began to distance herself without waiting for an answer from her parents. The parents smiled wryly seeing the retreating figure of their daughter that entered the place with a daunting gait. "Geez that girl, Let''s go, Soma". Hisako grabbed Soma''s left hand and began to drag his way past the people and arrive at the receptionist. Hiroshi, the one at the front, began to approach one of the receptionist women who sat behind the desk while wearing her business smile. "What can I help you sir?". sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, My name is Akabane Hiroshi, and we already have an appointment with the president, could you please inform him that we have already arrived". "Please wait for a bit while I doing my report". "Understood". The receptionist woman began to raise her hand to grab the company phone and dial some number. Then after she finished the report, she put away the phone before opening her mouth. "Thanks for the wait. Everyone, you could go toward the elevator on the right side over there, and go to the forty-eight floor to meet the president. He is already waiting for your arrival". She raised her left hand and pointed it at the double twin doors that were plastered on the wall on their right side, not forgetting to show her business-like smile. "Okay, thank you very much". Hiroshi nodded his head and then began to lead the others toward the elevator door on the right side. Arriving in front of the elevator. Hroshi, raised his hand to push the button that was painted between the door and after waiting for dozens of seconds, the door on the left side opened and showed an empty space inside. They began to step inside and push the button that showed the number forty-eight on the side of the wall before the door closed and the floating sensation began to envelop all of them. While waiting in the quiet narrow space. The sound of beeping could be heard every time the elevator ascended on the floor, and it became the ringtone in their ears, giving the space some life. Then after the number of forty-eight buttons shone the elevator went ting, before it opened the double doors and revealed a wide hall that stretched in a straight way, and a single double door stood tall in the innermost part of the room entered their sight. Stepping out from the elevator. The three of them began to walk and arrived at the double wooden black door that stood at the far end of the corridor. Hiroshi raised his right hand began to knock on the door, and opened his mouth to inform the person inside of their arrival. "President Ito, we have arrived". "Come inside". A hoarse voice reverberated from behind the door. Hiroshi grabbed the door handle and began to push the door inside, as the creaking sound began to alarm the person inside. "Welcome". Inside, behind the desk stood a gentleman in his mid-fifties with a stern face and opened his arms. He is 190 cm in height with a bulky strong physique that could not be hidden even after wearing some clothes. His black hair swiped back tainted with a grayish color on the side described his neat and stylish appearance. Wearing a white shirt with an open button on the neck. While its sleeves were tucked until the elbow. On the lower part, he was wearing black long pants and military leather boots. "Please, have a seat!". The gentleman welcomed the visitors as he told them to take their respective seats. There are four two-seater sofas surrounding a rectangle table standing on the round red leather mat that looks expensive upon sight. The three of them nodded their heads and began to approach their respective seat and sat on them burying their butts on the soft sponge. Hiroshi and Hisako took the sofa that was on the right. As for Soma, he is sitting alone on the two-seater sofa that faces the door. "Would you like to drink?". "Ah, no president, let me do it". As the president wanted to prepare the drink for the guest, Hisako stood up from the sofa and offered herself to do it. "Okay, I leave it to you. A black coffee for me, you guys?". "Then, I will take up on your offer, I want a cup of coffee too". Hisako nodded her head, before turning her gaze to Soma. "Soma What do you want to drink?". "Mm, then me too the same one, please". "Okay". Soma could only smile wryly, upon the hospitality he received. He turned his gaze to the surroundings and found the interior of the room was quite spacious. On the right side of the room. Soma could see a lineup of bookshelves that brimmed with a book. On the left side, there is a wide cabinet drawer, where Hisako is preparing the drink. As for in front of him there is a desk drawer with a personal computer and stacked documents that are already finished. The president began to take action as he submerged himself in the Sofa. Sitting on the opposite side from Soma. No one opened their mouth to start the discussion. So, Soma just wandered his eyes over the room as he waited for the other to open the talk. Then the screeching voice began to fill the quiet room as Hisako began to prepare the drink for the other and herself. After finishing the preparation, She placed the four hot cups on the metal tray. Hisako began to deliver the finished Coffee with additional sugar and cream on it. Putting the metal tray on the rectangle table she began to distribute the coffee to each of the people present. "Please enjoy". "Thank, Miss Hisako". Hiroshi just nodded his head, and she began to place the third cup before Soma. Didn''t forget to add some sugar cubes and cream near his cup. "Thanks, Miss Hisako". "Enjoy it!". Hisako began to take her seat on Soma''s left side across from her husband. The fragrant scent of the branded coffee drifted in the air. It began to fill the stilled room with a relaxed atmosphere. The president, who noticed the change in the atmosphere, began to open his mouth and cast his gaze straight at Soma. Soma''s body tensed. An overwhelming feeling crept up. He felt like a frog being stared at by its predator. He raised his guard up and raced his mind in case his assumption might be spot on. "First of all, let me thank all of you for coming to this place from my invitation, and¡­". The president raised the corner of his mouth as he stared at Soma''s tensed body. Soma squinted his eyes as he began to prepare for what was coming, only to find the president of the awakeners association bowed his upper body before him, and he opened his eyes wide, barely holding his jaw to drop onto the floor witnessing this spectacle unfolding before him. "Let me thank you, as the representative of the awakeners association that is affiliated in Japan. Thank you for protecting the lives of the two S-rank awakeners in our country". "..? Ah, ..You''re welcome?". Chapter 20 - 20 Reward. Soma''s body stiffened and the inside of his head was in a quite mess because of the swirling thoughts that appeared clouding his judgment. He didn''t expect the situation to become like this. His prediction was off the mark in a sense. He felt a mixture of complex feelings, as he felt that he didn''t deserve something so grand for the elder person before him to bow his head to a youngster like him. Shooking his head vertically, Soma, who was flustered, jerked his body up flapped his hands to the side, and opened his trembling lips. "No, Please raise your head, President". The president raised his head and saw the figure of a flustered young boy. He straightened his posture and observed the boy before him with a meaningful smile. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, but I will tell you once more, Thank you for saving both of them". "Yes I understand, so please don''t do that kind of thing!". "Understood!". The president lifted the corner of his mouth and gazed at the two couples before nodding his head. Soma whose mind was tired just from the opening of the discussion, sat back on his respective sofa and leaned his now drenched back, sighing. With his stern face and the tense atmosphere from earlier. Soma was ready to argue and even prepared himself for the punishment he would get for giving the two relics to the demon. However, contrary to all of that. The president was a person who was kind at heart like in the novel, and all of that preparation he already built was blown away because of the unexpected gesture from the president. The president extended his right hand before grabbing the handle of the cup and bringing it closer to his mouth. The fragrant aroma of the branded coffee entered his nose and he put his lips into the still hot coffee before taking a sip. Soma straightened his posture before exhaling all of the agitating feelings he was having inside. Then he turned his attention toward the president again, who finished savoring the coffee. "Um president, I..". The president raised his right hand up to stop Soma from going any further. "Please, enough with the stiff atmosphere. I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Ito Daisuke, and I am the president of the Awakeners Association that is affiliated in Japan. Nice to meet you". "Ah, yes. My name is Soma, I was tw-fourteen years old. A student. Nice to meet you too. Mr, Ito". Soma almost let his tongue slip, for saying his age. But it seems, the others didn''t think about it thoroughly. Probably they assume that it was just Soma being nervous. "Um, president. I would like to apologize to you about the two relics that have been stolen by the demon. No, ¡­I give it to her so..". "Before that, can you tell me what is happening there? Of course I already heard it from the two of them, but I want to hear it from your perspective". Mr. Ito cuts off Soma''s explanation, then he turns his stern gaze at Soma opens his ears, and wants to listen to the story. "..Okay then". Soma hesitated at first before he opened his mouth and began to tell Mr. Ito the event of how the unknown boy tried to save the two unknown awakeners from the demon. He started to tell the story from the beginning when he just got home from his part-time job. Luckily, the part where he is transmigrated inside the novel and the memories from Soma in the world were somehow connected in a lot of ways, Except, for his background. Mr. Ito sits motionlessly as he gazes at Soma listening to his story. The story wasn''t any different from the story that Hiroshi had been told. However, all of the people inside the room began to squint their eyes as the story began to enter the part when Soma began to conduct his reckless act by making the Soul Pact with the demon. The husband and wife knitted their brows while listening to the story again. Even after hearing it for the second time, they still couldn''t believe that this little boy made such a great sacrifice, with his life on the line just to save the two unknown people that he just met that day. Mr. Ito particularly didn''t have much change in his expression, but Soma noticed the brief twitching from Mr. Ito''s muscle face and described how shocked he was hearing the story. "..And then came the time when I was Stabbed in the back and almost lost in the side of death. In my blurry state, I just kept clinging to the side of life before I lost consciousness and I didn''t remember what happened after that". "I see. Thank you for telling me all of that?". "No, problem. Then all of a sudden I woke up lying on the hospital bed and was told that everything was over''''. Soma''s throat feels barren because of the long talk he committed. He extended his right hand grabbing the handle of the cup before drinking the content inside to give his throat solace. A bitter taste that stung his brain made his eyes wide open. "This is good". Soma muttered, before placing the cup on the table. "Just one thing that bugged me?". Mr. Ito began to pose a question that made Soma''s entire body tense. His mind was greatly stirred after what happened the other day when he showed his new status to the couples. He knows that he trusts both of them but what if? "Why were you willing to go that far just to save an unknown person you just met on the street?". Soma opened his eyes wide seeing that unexpected question being thrown at him. Mr. Ito''s gaze was the most serious as far as Soma met him. His gaze told him that he didn''t need a lie, only the truth. Mr. Ito needs to know in his heart why Soma is willing to go that far. Looking down, Soma began to cross fingering his hands and soon met Mr. Ito, gazing head-on. "..Because, I don''t want any more regret in my life". Without Soma knowing, His mouth opened by himself. Mr Ito''s eyes opened wide after hearing the words that Soma said in front of him. Then Soma continued "..At first I intended to run away with the relics in my possession but, Mrs. Hisakko word keeps bugging in my mind..". Soma took a couple of breaths. "..What if she and her husband die and leave their only daughter alone in the world? What will happen to that child? Did she could receive her parent''s death and move on, or become a walking avenger?..". The two couples gasped, as they heard the words that Soma said, and a realization shook their core to what they had done at that time. "..Well, I don''t want to let the child undergo the same experience as I do. So, before I know it I act recklessly and..". Before Soma could finish his sentence his sight was blocked by Hisako. She straightened her foot from her seat, approaching Soma while opening her hands wide and then embracing him on her chest. Soma whose body was stiffened. Because of the sudden warm and soft feeling that enveloped his entire body. "..I''m sorry Soma, and ..Thank you for reminding us of what is important". Hisako said those words in between a sob. Then a single line of tears began to travel along her smooth cheeks toward her jawline before it dropped at Soma''s cheeks calming his raging mind. The quiet room was filled with a sobbing voice from a mother who realized her faults, and a resigned sigh from the husband who sat still leaning his back toward the sofa. Closing his eyes. Mr. Ito is the only one who wasn''t affected by the situation and kept observing Soma while taking a sip from the coffee that turned lukewarm. *** After the commotion is died down. The two couples bent their upper body toward Mr Ito. Apologizing for showing their lack of manners. "We were sorry, President Ito for showing such a shameful display". Hiroshi opened his mouth as he pleaded to Mr. Ito and Mr. Ito just shrugged his shoulders and waved his hands. "Don''t worry about it. I think you guys could learn from the young boy''s word. What matters for you guys in your life". ""Understood"". Mr Ito lifted the corner of his mouth and nodded his head pleased by the answer from the two couples. Then he turned his gaze back at Soma who already emptied the cup content as he watched the unfolding event with a smile. "Soma as thanks for protecting the two S-rank awakeners, and also because of my personal judgment, I will act accordingly and will give you a reward". "..Huh? I mean shouldn''t I get punished instead for losing the relics?". "..Well, I think it''s fine if I tell you. The truth is that matter is already being settled". "What do you mean?". Soma tilted his head not understanding what Mr. Ito meant. "A few days ago, the person who made the request for the relics was found dead in his luxurious apartment. So as per the awakeners regulation, the request is canceled, because of the death of the person responsible. Of course, I couldn''t let a slide of the failed request that these two awakeners had made. So as punishment, they are banned from their activity as awakeners for two months". "I see, but my matter had nothing to do with that..". "You don''t need to concern yourself with that". "..Understood". Soma covered his mouth and fell in deep thoughts. "Was he killed by that woman? If that is true then it was a rather stupid choice she made. Or is it someone else?". muttered Soma. "So, Soma what do you want?". Mr. Ito''s loud voice brought him back from his submerged state. He turned his gaze to Mr. Ito and pondered as to what terms he should ask. Besides Mr. Ito has said that it was his intention to give him a reward himself, so it would be a rude thing if Soma declined it. "..Um, Then, can you give me a temporary permit to enter the gate or dungeon?". Chapter 21 - 21 Rest. As soon as Soma finished his words the room atmosphere turned solemn as a heavy air began to cover the entire room. The source of that was because the three people who heard what Soma asked for, their eyes squinted as their brows were knitted, clearly displeased because of Soma''s request. The two couples leaned their body forward and opened their mouths. "Soma, I ought you to think of something else. It''s too soon for you". "He is right, Soma, it is too soon for you. Or are you the kind of person who always acts recklessly like that? No, I object to this!". The president sat there motionless and he leaned his body forward and opened his mouth. "Why do you want that? Like the other two said, it is too soon for you. If you are patient enough, you will get it at the time you enter the academy if you are planning to go there. So what makes you want the entry permit so bad?". Soma closed his mouth as his mind began to race trying to find a good answer to resolve the matter before him. Indeed he could get the temporary entry permit as soon as he entered the academy. But that was assuming that he would go there. However, he still had an urgent matter at hand that he needed to resolve, fast. After thinking it through, Soma decides to tell everyone here the truth that he is still hiding something. "Well, I didn''t have a choice to begin with. If I don''t do this I will just be left behind with the other peers at my age. Also there are also my personal matters¡­". "What do you mean by that?". The president and the two couples raised their eyebrows after hearing Soma''s remarks. Soma took a deep breath and exhaled it in one go trying to push away his nervousness. Soma waved his hand and opened his mouth. "Status Open". While also in thought to disclose about the information about his race. Then a translucent window began to appear in front of their eyes. At first, they opened their eyes seeing the status that floated before their eyes, but as they began to skim through the status. The more they saw it the more their eyes began to turn grim. "Martial Saint Inheritor". ""Curses"". The responses he heard were quite different from them. Mr. Ito opened his eyes wide and his lower jaw dropped down seeing the status before his eyes. As for the couple''s eyes, they were stopped at a certain column that shows a cursed word plastered in Soma''s status window. Soma waved his hand back and the translucent window began to vanish leaving the room in a heavy atmosphere. "Soma, that was". "Soma, you are being cursed?". "My God, I can''t stand this. ..Soma you!". Shocked Mr. Ito, flabbergasted Hiroshi, and a Sad Hisako that slightly held a bit of anger in it. Turned their attention toward the boy who sat alone on the sofa calmly. Soma ignored all of their questions looked directly at Mr. Ito''s eyes and opened his mouth. "Do you understand why I need the entry permit right now?". "..Do you perhaps want to get stronger, or maybe find a way to cure your curses or what?". Mr. Ito is losing his composure after witnessing a rare class that appeared in one in a millennium. His mind was in disarray and he couldn''t even make a proper conversation as the question he just asked was nothing but a trivial matter. Want to get stronger? Of course, he wanted it, because it was his resolve to get stronger to survive in this unknown world and to save her. The curse? He wanted to annihilate it quickly if possible. But there is one thing that overshadowed all of that matter in hands. That was because he was the inheritor of the strongest being on the planet Earth, and just how excited he was to see his hard work, showing a rapid development in just a night. Soma didn''t want to reveal more than this, so he bowed his body ninety degrees before opening his mouth and using a pleading tone. "Please, This is for my survival and for my goal". The three of them sealed their mouths after seeing Soma and heard his words. Their worry began to run away as they couldn''t utter a single word as if it was being struck in their throat. Mr. Ito, as the one who possesses the most experience in life, shook his head and composed himself, spoke. ".Fine, I will make it special for you". "President Ito". "Mr. President". Hiroshi and Hisako were woken up from their stupor and began to turn their gaze at Mr. Ito but were stopped by the gesture of raising a hand from Mr. Ito. "I already saw the resolve within the child''s eyes. But I was surprised". Soma, whose wish finally got through, raised his body and he looked at Mr. Ito. "What is it?". "No. Seeing your condition. I thought you would ask to find someone who had a high-level mastery of Light magic to dispel the curse within you. You choose to resolve it on your own". "Yes, I plan to do that from the start". "But Soma please think this again..". "Miss Hisako, I think it was enough with your worry, Soma already decided his answer. There is nothing for us to intervene in his choice". "But Mr. President". "President Ito was right, Hisako, Soma already decided his choice, there is no room for us to intervene. Or do you want to stand in his way to prevent him from reaching his goal". "..". "It''s okay Miss Hisako. I will be fine". Hisako, who seemed not having any allies, sat back in her seat looking down in a solemn mood. Mr. Ito and Hiroshi exhaled simultaneously as they began to share their gaze and smiled wryly understanding each other. The atmosphere began to turn sour because of the one-person mood. The phone ringtone chimes softly accompanied by the vibration from Mr. Ito''s left chest pocket. Its melodic tone began echoing in the quiet room, as it gradually became louder as it danced through the air filling the entire space with its lively melody. "Oh sorry". Mr. Ito tucked his right hand toward his left chest to grab his now vibrating phone. He stood from his seat and began to step away from the three. He began to swipe away the phone display before closing it on his right ear. "..Yeah, It''s me". The three could only watch Mr. Ito finish his business except for the one who still cast her gaze downward. "Yeah Okay, I will go right away, Have a nice day". Mr. Ito closed the call before putting his phone back in his left chest pocket and approached Soma and the others. "I am sorry everyone, it seems we must close our discussion for this time". "Understood Presiden Ito. I thank you for your time and hospitality". "Thank you". Hiroshi and the others stood on their seats and bowed their heads, Mr. Ito raised his hand and opened his mouth. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Soma I will process the entry permit soon. So let''s change our contact information for now". "Yes, I am truly sorry but could you write it on paper please. My phone battery is running out.". "No problem, wait for a bit". Mr. Ito began to approach his desk and ripped a piece of paper before moving his hand and scratching the paper. "Here, make sure you contact me when your phone is lit". "Understood". Soma carefully put the folded piece of paper in his pocket. Now he currently has two new contacts that still haven''t registered on his phone. "Then everyone I hope you have a nice day, for today". *** "Took you guys long enough, just to talk". Inside the busy lobby, an irritated voice reverberated and it pierced the ears of the parents. "We are sorry, Hina. Let''s go home". "Fine, what happened to Mom anyway?". Since the event that transpired earlier. Hisako has been rather quiet this whole time. She didn''t utter a single word even since the three left the President Ito office. "Nothing, let''s go home for now. Soma you too". Soma wanted to open his refusal at first, but the sharp piercing eyes that shot its beam at him shut his mouth completely. He just followed Hiroshi''s step in behind as to not want to disturb their family image. As they went outside there was the same limousine that delivered them here was parked outside, and once the Hiroshi co approached it. The driver''s door was opened and the same gentleman in their late forties showed up and welcomed their arrival. "Welcome, I have been expecting you". "Yes, thank you, what brought you here?". Hiroshi. "The president entrusted me to deliver his guest home safely". "Oh, I see. Thank you for that". "No need. Please, Mr. Hiroshi". "Okay, I will take up on your offer. Let''s go, everyone". As the butler opened the passenger door, Hiroshi and the other entered the limousine and they sat on their respective seats this time Hiroshi was sitting side by side with Soma while Hisako was sitting with her daughter. After making sure that all of them are ready. The driver closed the door then went and opened the driver door entering inside. Closed the door and started the engine. Soma didn''t feel any tremors when the engine was started. It was quiet and he didn''t even hear the sound of the engine running. As the limousine began to drive away leaving the building. Soma leaned his back toward the soft seat as his mind began to wander. "What should I do after I get the permit? Should I just go straight to enter the gate to level up? Or maybe..". As he began to form a plan in his mind. His eyelids turned heavy, then opened his mouth and yawned. "..That talk took a toll on me. I should rest for a bit". Soma closed his eyes and soon his thoughts were cut off from the real world. Travel into the endless darkness. Hiroshi, who noticed Soma Sleeping next to him, smiled wryly. Then he turned his gaze to his quiet wife who was also looking at Soma''s figure. "You okay?". "...I''m fine". "..Good". The two couples have a rather awkward conversation on their side. Hina''s sharp eyes glinted as she shot a glare at the sleeping Soma. Her phone vibrated, then she took it from her pocket and saw the message from LAIN. {..So who was the guy you wanted me to investigate?}. She opened her phone lock and tapped the camera icon on the display before taking Soma''s sleeping picture, before sending it to the other person. {This guy!}. {Hee, he is rather cute though}. {Big sister, please don''t joke around}. {I am not joking though. Okay, I will email the details later. See you} {See you} Hina pressed the power button on the phone to turn it off, before putting it back in her pocket. Then She took one glance at Soma. "I will reveal you''re true intention soon". Chapter 22 - 22 Onward to the Dungeon. "Mr. Hiroshi we have arrived". The limousine stopped in front of a luxurious residential building in one of the Tokyo wards. The driver went out and opened the passenger door. Hiroshi turned his gaze at Soma and he opened his mouth while putting his right hand on Soma''s shoulder. "Thank you, please convey my gratitude toward President Ito. Soma see you later". "Yes, Mr. Hiroshi". "Soma if you have something on your mind don''t hesitate to call us okay. I already left you my private number so please don''t burden yourself alone". Hisako crouched in front of Soma while taking his hands on hers tightly. Her strong gaze that implied he could only say ''Yes'' made Soma''s lips twitch. Overwhelmed, Soma nodded his head and flashed his white teeth. "Okay, Miss Hisako I will certainly do that". "..Good". Hisako feels a bit reluctant at first but she releases her grip before stepping down from the car, followed by her husband, and there is only one person who still hasn''t come out. Soma turned his attention to her and their gaze met for a brief second, before Hina turned her gaze away, humped displeased. She didn''t utter a single word as she passed before Soma and left the limousine. Soma feels a bit mixed feelings about her attitude. He is rather pleased seeing his favorite heroine become real in front of him, but also the person herself has a rather hatred for him. Seeing that the Akabane family has stepped down. The driver closed the door and went toward the driver''s seat. "Young Boy, please buckle up, the car will be leaving soon?". "Understood". Soma smiled wryly, as he accepted the driver''s small joke. Then leaned his back to enjoy the pleasant feeling that supported his back. On their way toward Soma''s house. Soma didn''t utter a single word, the same also applied to the driver. They exchange a brief talk just to ask about the destination they want to go to. After silently driving for an hour. The limousine slowed down in one of the residences in east Tokyo and stopped before an ordinary house. That gives a lonely feeling because there is no sign of life there. The passenger door opened and the driver offered his smile after seeing Soma stepping out of the limousine. "Thank you for the drive". Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma bowed his body toward the driver and the driver, pleased at Soma''s attitude, smiled before shaking his head to the side. "I just did what I have been told. Then, Young boy, I hope you have a wonderful day". "..Yes, thank you". The driver bowed his head slightly before going into the driver''s seat and drove the car away from his house. Soma watches the leaving limousine until it disappears from his sight. Soma began to open the gate and put his feet in the yard. He took the key from his left chest pocket and inserted it in the keyhole then twisted it. It clicked perfectly and Soma grabbed the metal knob before twisting it and pushing the door inside. Inside a rather dim quiet room welcomed his coming. Soma didn''t utter a single coming home word because he knew that there was no one that would reply so he changed his shoes into indoor sandals. Then stepping inside. His footsteps echoed against a wooden floor as he entered the wide living room that had two big spaces. There is one four-seater white Sofa facing the 32-inch LCD TV on top of the width drawer, on its right side, there is a small bookshelves brimming with books that his late parents collected. In another space beside the living room, there is a dining space where there are four wooden chairs that surround a rectangular wooden chair. Beside it was the kitchen. Soma could see a pile of dirty plates in the wash bin that he forgot to wash. He was planning to clean it after getting home from his part-time job. The sight before him didn''t have any difference from his memories in his previous world. "All of it was the same". Not wanting to wear his mind any more than this. Soma walked briskly as he entered the small corridor on the left side of the living room house that had two doors on each side and one in front of him. Soma opened the door on his right side and entered a small room with a tidy clean bed that connected to the window on the right side. a small wooden drawer on the left side of the bed. There is also a learning desk in one of the corner rooms and a wardrobe for his clothes. The room has the impression of minimalist for it has no accessories or any decoration at all inside. He approached the bed then slid the small wooden drawer on its left side and took a charger to recharge his phone. Once he connected the charger to the power source he inserted the type-c cable into his phone and with a slight vibration his phone began to light up and show its brand logo. Soma put away his phone, taking off his jacket and put it in the bed corner, before submerging himself onto the soft bed and letting out a satisfying sigh. Lying on the soft bed while looking at the familiar ceiling in his sight. Give his mind some time to wander a bit, and then he begins to form a concrete plan for his future. "First, I need to level up fast and get some amazing skills to help me increase my survival ability and maybe save her. Last but not least, how to undo the curse within me". While muttering to himself he remembers that he must inform the two of them about him. He raised his upper body up grabbed his charging phone and booted it on. Soma grabbed his jacket before taking two pieces of paper that contained contact information from two significant figures. After his phone completely turns on. He saved the two contacts in his phone. He ponders for a bit before he decides to give the other two a message. {Good afternoon, pleased to meet you, and Thank you for taking care of me earlier. This is Soma. Best regard} "Send!". Not wanting to make some effort for just a message. He sent the same exact line toward the two numbers simultaneously. While he turned away from his phone a bit. It began to vibrate and a new notification appeared on the screen. "That was fast!". {Good afternoon, Soma. I am glad you arrived safely at your home. Have you eaten? Please don''t neglect your health. not long ago you are still sleeping on the hospital bed after all. ..If you need anything you can contact me anytime. Best regards to you too}. "..What is this? Is she my mother?". Soma had a blank face seeing the message that had been written in just a dozen seconds. But, then he lifted the corner of his mouth and burst out laughing. It brings a flash of memories from his mother when he was left alone on a business trip. The message was almost identical, he couldn''t help but recall those heartwarming exchanges he had with his mother. {Thank you, Miss Hisako. I am fine and planning to eat some food right now. Thank you for your concern} After sending the message Soma put away the phone and then lifted his butt from the soft bed. ".. Let''s get something to eat first. I am hungry". Soma lifted his legs and let them carry him toward the kitchen to cook something. But, after the room was empty, his still phone vibrated twice as a new notification alarmed him for incoming new messages. One is from Hisako and the other one is from Mr. Ito. {....Your permit has already been made. I will send it to you tomorrow morning¡­.} *** As the first rays of the sunlight gently filtered through the curtains accompanied by the ringing sound of the alarm from the digital clock near him, stirred his slumber mind as he opened his eyes slowly, blinking them a few times to wash away the remnants of sleep preparing to welcome a new day. Soma who opened his eyes raised his upper body turned off the alarm ring and sat on the bed to gather some strength in his body. He stretched his stiff body, before leaving the comforted bed and approached the curtain. He stretched the curtain as a brilliant ray of sunlight began to assault his eyes, blinding him for a moment. When his eyes began to accustom themselves to the light, a translucent window appeared before his eyes to warn him about the quest. [Daily quest Jogging 30 minutes] "..Jogging huh". Without further ado he began to tidy his bed, Then he stood before the wardrobe to equip his jogging equipment. A set of dark blue jerseys, long blue trousers, and a blue sports jacket from the same brand with two stripes on each arm made him ready to face his morning trial. After making a proper preparation in the morning, Soma now stood up before his homeyard began to stretch himself. As the chilly breeze that caressed his skin made his body shudder for a bit, he rubbing his hands to keep them warm. Then, he noticed there was something inside his mailbox. "You''re kidding me, It''s already arrived for the first time in the morning". Soma realized what the thing was and began to approach it, and a single white envelope was there. He grabbed the soft paper before tearing the seal and searching the contents inside. Inside, there was a small guidebook, a black ring, and a Silver rectangle card that was made from special material. Soma''s heart throbbed and he felt elated because of the entry permit in his hand. With this, he can start to explore the dungeon and level up. He grabbed his phone and looked at the specific spot where he marked it last night, as the first location he would go to visit if the entry permit was in his hand. "Let''s go while finishing my Daily quest". Chapter 23 - 23 Equipment. There are many ways for a person to gain experience points for leveling up and getting stronger. First, you could just kill any living being that inhabits the planet''s earth like animals, or plants that are contaminated by Mana. But, these two methods are only giving the person who killed it a small decimal number of experience points so not everyone is fond of this way of leveling methods. Then the second, there is a human killing method, you can gain some experience points by killing humans. But, of course, that act was considered illegal in modern society. However, there are some exceptions if the person who committed it was a natural psycho or there is another reason they couldn''t avoid. Despite all the methods above. There are also other options to gain experience points faster by killing a monster that came from a Gate or a Dungeon. This method is usually the one that has been used since ancient times. Not only will they get experience points, but they will also get their carcasses that could be used for various areas in craftsmanship. First, what is a Gate? The gate was a phenomenon where the surrounding Mana began to gather in one spot so intensively that it could cause cracks in space and create a portal for the monster from another realm to invade planet Earth. The gate is also divided into two categories. One was just a pure portal hole that connected this world with the monster realm, and the other was a Gate for a trial that had been prepared by a higher being, for those who have been chosen or stumble upon them with pure luck, as the destined one that could bring change to the world. As for the other option, a Dungeon, it was a place where a Gate used to be there before it assimilated itself with planet Earth and created a maze that had many floors. Some of them were underground and some of them were towering to the heavens. Inside the dungeon, there is a complicated maze that will confuse the people who will try to test their luck and search for an experience point. There is also a trap, treasure, and even a monster house where monsters spawn in waves. Soma with a bated breath keeps his form straight while keeping his running pace low to not tire himself out. [Quest progress 30 minutes clear] The translucent window appeared before him and he stopped his running, then he bent his head upward sucking a lot of oxygen to his lungs. Soma, now standing before the huge two wooden pillars that were made from a hundred-year-old tree, stood towering like a gate supported by the same hundred-year-old wooden crossbar on top, painted with vermillion color in front of him. As the gate to enter the Meiji Jingu. Soma stood before its first torii gate. "Ha.. ha.. ha.. ..Hell yeah, ..I made it". Thirty minutes, it was time he took to arrive at his destination from his house. Usually, it would take an hour or so if he is walking. But today, he was jogging to complete his daily quest also, so it was the perfect two-bird-with-one-stone event for him. Soma regulated his breathing as he took a bottle of plastic filled with clear white water from his spatial ring that Mr. Ito gave him this morning along with the entry permit card. The bottle contains isotonic water to replenish the ions in his body to rehydrate himself. Twisting the bottle cap before putting it in his mouth, Soma gulped the contents until it was empty. After emptying two bottles of isotonic water. Soma sighs in relief, as his heated body begins to cool down and his racing heart slows down. [Reward All stats +1] Witnessing the reward that had been given to him, raised his spirit up. Soma looked at his surroundings where the place was quite boisterous, with a lot of people probably heading to the same place Soma wanted to visit. Soma began to walk forward and he passed the first torii gate. His body was enveloped by a strange sensation before it disappeared leaving him dumbstruck. He ignored it, then he resumed his walk leisurely while also trying to cool down his body temperature by enjoying the green scenery from the moment he entered the gate. A row of tall trees gives a fresh atmosphere welcoming him inside, with fresh air that enters his lungs and the relaxation it provides for his eyes. There are a lot of people who also have the same purpose visiting here. There are five groups of people that have a lively atmosphere in their group, a group of dozens of people walking briskly with a tense atmosphere, and so on. The most important thing from their trait was, that all of them were wearing a battlesuit. There is a person who wears leather armor and there is also a person wearing chainmail or metal armor walking briskly in his surroundings. It was not a weird thing in this world. Because the place they want to visit is a dungeon that emerged a hundred years ago near the third torii gate that has a wide area affter entering the temple gate from the Meiji Jingu. Everyone around him gave him a strange look. Because of the appearance of a young boy wearing a sports jacket for running and walking leisurely while admiring his surroundings like a country bumpkin. Soma ignored all of those gazes that were directed at him and kept his pace while observing his surroundings, diving into the wonder. Passing the second torii gate. Soma felt the same sensation and began to raise his pace. He saw a verdict that was written by the emperor from the Meiji Era standing there showing its presence to the world trying to gather everyone''s attention. But, everyone like Soma just ignored it and turned right as he began to see the third torii gate, and the place was brimmed with people. There is a stall that stands on the side of the road that sells the items that are needed for their raid in the dungeon. Soma stopped in his tracks as he observed the surrounding stall with interest. "Hey, welcome I got the item to support you in your raid, there are healing potions and mana potion also an antidote in case you are poisoned inside..". "Here, we sell some cheap second-hand equipment, and there is also equipment that we acquired from the dungeon, trust me it will help you in your raid". "Is there no party that needs a porter?, I am an experienced porter, ready to dive into a middle-level dungeon". "I am also a porter that could provide a buffer". S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The stall owner vigorously tries to promote the items they sell in their stall, and also there are some people who offer themselves as supporters for the party that needs it. Soma pondered, he looked down at his appearance. There was not a single piece of pieces of equipment that protected his vital area. He soon realized that the way he is right now. Forget about the entry permit, the person guarding the dungeon will chase him away as soon as they catch sight of his existence. "Should I buy some?". With no other option, Soma reluctantly approached one of the stalls that sell second-hand equipment. "Hey, welcome youngster. How could I help you". The stall owner greeted him with his business smile as he probed soma from head to toe to ascertain his customer wealth. Soma ignored the rude stall owner and pick his phone from his spatial ring. Luckily, he brought his phone and there is still some savings in his bank. He nodded his head as if already calculated everything. "How much for a full set of leather armor?". "Oh, full set of leather armor, right? You are quite a lucky one, youngster. I just received the items in my storage. It was a second-hand item that was used by the famous awakeners, and I think it will fit you just fine. The material from the armor was made from the lizardmen''s skin. It has a tough and smooth surface..". "Please, just show me the item please". Soma''s ear feels like it might fall off hearing that person''s sales pitch. So he interrupted his explanation and urged the stall owner to show the thing in his possession. "Yes, please wait for a bit". The stall owner turned toward the back before he opened a large chest behind the stall and began to rummage the items inside. Then retrieve a full set of the leather armor Soma requested. "Here they are, the full set of leather armor". The items consisted of one leather armor that covered his chest, a pair of gauntlets with arm guards that covered until the elbow parts, also a pair of shin guards that reached knees along with a pair of leather boots. Like the stall owner said it has a rather smooth surface and had a scale pattern like a common lizardman. Looking at its size, Soma also agrees that the thing will perfectly fit in his body. He reluctantly opened his mouth. "..How much for the prize?". The stall owner flashed his white teeth and rubbed his hands together before making an O gesture with his index and thumb fingers. "Not much, it was just Five million Yen". "What the hell!". (That''s so fucking expensive). Barely holding onto his dropping jaws. Soma, whose eyes were wide open, looked at the stall owner and he met with the creepy smile that the stall owner showed him, he averted his gaze. Soma covered his mouth lost in thought. "..Shit I only have Seven million Yen in my bank, and if I used Five of it there are only two million left. The matter of school tuition and everyday living expenses can''t be covered by the part-time alone. I could get some fortune in the dungeon. But, it depends on my luck. ¡­How should I proceed from this? Should I buy it?". He turns his gaze toward the shining armor as if inviting him to buy it, Soma''s brows twitch as he apologizes to his late parents. "Father, Mother, please forgive this stupid son of yours..". Muttered Soma in his mind. "..Then I will..". "Wait a moment, young boy over there!". Chapter 24 - 24 First Dungeon Part 01. "Huh?" It was probably just a guess, but Soma felt that there was someone that spoke to him. So he turned his gaze around and saw a blonde-haired man that gave a rather frivolous nuance in his late twenties standing there with his warm smile raising his right hand as his eyes met with Soma. The frivolous man was wearing tight black clothes that fit in his body, there was also a shining red metal armor that covered his chest, shoulder joint, and arms guards. As for the lower part, the same base black tight long pants a red metal plate that covered his shin, and a pair of black leather boots. Soma tilted his head and he shook his head sideways to ascertain if there was anybody around him. But no one was near him so Soma raised his index finger and then pointed at himself which was replied by a nod by the man. The man in question always had a smile on his face as he began to open his mouth while urging him to come closer by hand gesture. "Come here, young boy". Soma didn''t know the man before him so he felt reluctant to approach the man. But, he was in a crowded place and didn''t want to cause any trouble so he squinted his eyes, and put up his guard before approaching the man. The man opened his eyes as if he was amazed by the boy before him, who was ready to take any action anytime he felt cornered. The corner of his mouth lifted, as he began to remember his mission here. After the two of them stood at one meter each. Soma looked straight into the man''s eyes and the man meeting his gaze just flashed his white teeth and began to take out something from his ring. The man took a small silver ring and now he holds the items in his right hand before presenting it to Soma. Soma, who is caught off guard, opened his eyes for a brief moment, but his face turned grave. He doesn''t understand what the man''s intention is. "What do you mean by this?". "..As I thought it wouldn''t work, huh". The man shrugged his shoulders as he anticipated this coming and Soma, who saw the man''s attitude, a vein began to appear in his temple. Then he used a rough tone to speak with the man. "Explain! What do you want by doing this?". "..Fuuh, take this, Kid. It was a President Ito order". "..What?". Soma halted as he began to doubt his hearing. He heard the man speak the word President Ito earlier. To make sure of that He opened his mouth. "President of the Awakeners Association Mr. Ito Daisuke?". "Yes, he is my boss, and I got an order from him this morning that said ''If you ever found a young boy with black hair and red eyes loitering around in the Meiji Jingu dungeon, please give this to him'' is what he said ''. "..But, why?". "I don''t know, I didn''t hear the details either". Soma turned his gaze down, pondering. "What is Mr. Ito''s motive for giving me this?". he muttered. Then his phone in his hand began to vibrate as he saw a new incoming message and the sender''s name was Mr. Ito. Soma opened his eyes and swiftly opened the message and read the content. {..Sorry for contacting you this early morning. I forgot to prepare some necessary equipment for you to enter the dungeon. I know the problems you are facing, but you can''t just enter that dangerous place with a plain shirt that is made from cotton, can you? Please, think nothing of it, and receive it as a gift from me. I already stored some necessary items and equipment for you to enter the dungeon. So good luck in your exploring} Soma sighed, and he put his palm on his head covering his temple before swiping his hair back and looking straight at the man who still stood in front of him with a stiff smile. "So, how about it, do you believe me now?". "..Ha,, Understood. I am sorry for my rude behavior before". "Ahaha, don''t worry about it, young boy. The attitude you showed me earlier is something every normal person would do if they were approached by a stranger. In fact, you have a good mentality at your age to have that kind of mindset. It will help you to survive in this cruel world. Then, It seems my business is done here so I will take my leave, bye". The man without hearing Soma reply, just ran off to the distance with his swift feet. In a matter of seconds, Soma already lost the man''s shadow. He cast his gaze toward the silver ring in his possession and thought. "..How many rings do you want to give me Mr. Ito?". Soma shook his head, as he began to turn himself and face the stall owner before bowing his head apologizing. "I am sorry sir, but it seems I already have the necessary Item I need". "..Ye, yeah. Good for you". The stall owner replied in a stuttered manner and Soma noticed that his temple was showing rather visible veins on his temple. Clearly, he is upset about losing his profit. Soma walked away, as he tried to find a quiet place to check the item in the new ring he received from Mr.Ito. He separated himself from the main road and entered the side road behind the stall where there was a small wooden structure for doing some purifying ritual before entering the shrine, and he sat at the side of the water well. Sitting down on a sandy floor, Soma began to inject his mana into the new ring. His consciousness soon connected and he could feel in his thoughts that there were some pieces of equipment and a couple of items inside. Soma began to give order in his mind, to take out the equipment and the ring responded by emitting light before it shot before Soma and laid a full set of equipment and a set of plain black shirt, a black jacket, and black long trousers that looked expensive in Soma''s eyes. "Wow.. What kind of edgy equipment is this?". S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In front of him lay silver gauntlets that covered until his elbows, silver shin guards, black leather shoes in pairs, and a single piece of silver breastplate to cover his chest. Also not forgetting the black jacket that is made from high-quality leather and the long black trousers that give the impression of edgy equipment. Soma shook his head to get rid of his hesitation, before putting the entire gear upon himself. Luckily he was hiding behind the stall shadow. So he didn''t have to worry about getting embarrassed. After putting on the black shirt and the trousers, Soma realized a major fact about the new clothes he just received. "It was too big for my size". Indeed, the clothes were too big for the current soma. Then a sudden change happened, the moment the clothes touched his skin. It glows for a bit before its size shrinks itself and now the clothes are fit for his body. "Wo, woah,, Amazing, I never thought that the clothes had this function in them". Finding out the equipment''s new quirks. Soma began to put on the rest, starting with the breastplate then the gauntlet, and last the shin guard before putting his jacket last. However, because of the gauntlet in his hands, he folded the jacket sleeves to his elbows. Soma clenched his fist that was now equipping some gauntlets, he did some shadowboxing and found nothing wrong in his movement and no discomfort whatsoever. "Hmm, This feels good". The remaining clothes he wears for jogging earlier, He stores all of them inside the new ring. Soma took out the other items in the new rings and found out that he had a complete set of potions in his possession before storing them again. Soma took a deep breath and exhaled it all the way to wash away the nervousness in him. Soma began to turn around and he put his step onto the main road as he visited the earlier stand to buy something¡­ "Excuse me is there¡­?". "..Thank you for your purchase". Soma now walked slowly approaching the dungeon. On his neck there is a silver, thin metal coil around his neck he bought earlier in the stall behind him. It was a silver necklace adorned with a duo ring that Soma possessed. Standing before the temple gate, Soma was now facing the guard with a stern face wearing a military outfit looking at him before opening his mouth. "..Your entry permit". Soma touched the black ring on his neck and began to take out the silver card and hand it to the guard. The guard saw the color of the card and soon opened his eyes wide. Because of his experience in guarding this place for a long time. This was not the first or second time he witnessed something so absurd as this. "Platinum entry card. This Kid who is he? Is he a rich kid from some big house?". Muttered the guard. The guard extended his hand and grabbed the platinum card with care as if it were the most precious thing in the world. He observed closely at the pattern and the card color and with a drenched head began to mutter. "Yeah, it was the real deal". Soma, still oblivious to the whole thing, stood there patiently waiting for the guard to finish the inspection. At heart, he is rather anxious because of this matter. Later he knew that the silver card he was holding was in fact a platinum card. "..All good you may pass. Be careful kid". "Yes, Thank you for your concern". The guard with its stiff face lifted the corner of his mouth seeing the polite demeanor of Soma, as he answered with a nod. Soma began to walk away leaving the guard side and entering the wide area, where the dungeon exists. Before him stood a stone-hollowed cave emerging as a rugged enclave within the earth, its entrance was like a dark gaping maw that beckons explorers inward. The cave''s exterior features weathered pure rock formations. Soma who stood before its dark maw that looked at him began to tense his body. His heart began to throb in anticipation and slight fear. Then he slapped his cheeks as the hot sensation rubbed off his cheeks to ascertain his resolve. He began to step his feet for the first time into the dungeon, "Here I come". Chapter 25 - 25 First Dungeon Part 02 Inside a wide room where a lone middle-aged man sitting around on the work chair, while looking at a certain document, notices a slight vibration in his chest pocket. Usually, a slight vibrate like that will not distract him from his job. But this time the case is different. Mr.Ito raised his right hand and put it inside his left chest to take his phone. Then when he lit up the screen, on display he saw an incoming new message that said. {..Done with everything you told me. Honestly, it was your message that helped me in the way of delivering it. So thank you, Mr President. Then, I will take my leave. I will go to my destination, Onward to Kyoto!!} "..That punk". Mr. Ito has a sigh. He was glad that he knew that the new guy that recently hired by the Association, had that frivolous and carefree personality. It was the opposite with Soma who is rather a cautious boy around strangers. The reason he asked the guy who was on their way toward a mission. It was because there were no awakeners around that could help him deliver the ring. Many of them died from the last incident when the demon showed up. So the Association was in dire need of manpower, especially an awakener. Mr. Ito slid one of the drawers in his desk office and inside there was a rectangle square frame that had a unique pattern decoration on top of a thick album book. He took the frame, and behind the glass of the frame, there was a picture of a four-smiling figure, a double pair of couples smiling toward the camera while having a battered body. With a forlorn expression, Mr. Ito touched the frame glass caressing the picture of a couple whose body was battered while holding each other close. The corner of his mouth lifted as he opened his mouth "Kenji, Xiao Lei. Your son has grown up to become a strong and handsome boy just like you guys wanted". However, soon his face began to cloud as he remembered the happening from the past. He couldn''t forget those days even after nine years they left this world. Unconsciously he clenched his teeth and the hand holding the frame. "Kenji Xiao Lei. I promise you guys I will protect Soma in your stead". Those willowing regrets that echoed inside the quiet room soon disappeared. Replaced by a somber atmosphere that remains gnawing at his heart. *** As the heavy metal door slid to the side Akabane Hina, with her hair tied in a ponytail style walked in. On each side of her ears, there are small pieces of earphones with pink color that connect to her phone in her shoulder via Bluetooth. Wearing a tight sports bra showing her toned abs and tight long pants emphasize her lower curve, entering the sanctuary in the basement inside her house, while also carrying a towel, a small basket filled with isotonic water, and a Bokuto. The room was bathed by the warm ambient light that cast a soft glow over the many pieces of equipment that lined up in the room. The floor was covered by the soft red matt that felt good to the feet. In the corner of the room from her right, there stood a treadmill that invited her to begin her exercise. However, as soon as she wants to go toward the treadmill to do her warm-up. Her phone on her right shoulder vibrated as the ringtone began to play in her ears. Curious as to who in the right mind dared to disrupt her morning routine. Well, she already guessed a couple of suspects. "..Big sister? What did she want? First thing in the morning?" Hina sighs before swiping up the screen to answer the call and it automatically connects to the earphone on her ears. "..Hello?". "Ah, hello Hina good morning". "Good morning, Big sister". The relaxed voice entered her ear and she began to resume her walk approaching the treadmill. "What happens to you to call me first thing in the morning like this?". "..Ah, about that thing you asked me yesterday". "What is it?". "..Yeah, Um. There is something with him". Hina''s movement halted and her eyes began to knit. The tone her Big sister used was not a relaxed one. But a heavy one showing how grave the situation is. Hina clicked her tongue and opened her mouth. "..Tch, How was the investigation?". "Okay, listen briefly. Firstly, I couldn''t find any information regarding his background". "What!?". Hearing the word that entered her ears made Hina''s eyes open wide as she clenched the bokuto on her left hand. "..Second, it was from this morning when a report from my subordinate came that said, He received an item from a stranger and he also has a Platinum Entry card". "As I thought..". Hina''s face turned even grimmer. Her mood for exercise took a sudden turn. As her prediction hit the mark. She clenched her teeth to hold back her erupted emotion from her mouth. "Hina?". The worried sound that came out from the other side calmed down her emotions for a bit. She exhaled all the pent-up resentment she had and opened her mouth. "..Thank you, Big sister, for your help". "..No problem. I will contact you again if there is any update about the boy". "Please do". "Okay, bye Hina". "Goodbye, Big sister". The phone got called off as Hina who stood there motionlessly began to affirm her resolve to unravel the truth behind Soma approaching her family. "Just wait, I will definitely find out your hidden motive by approaching my family". *** As Soma ventures deeper inside, the cavern expands into a vast long straight chamber, its walls adorned with stone, on the walls there is a green moss that emits a pale green light that gives an ephemeral feeling to those who stare at it. Shadows travel across the uneven terrain, creating an atmosphere of mystery and intrigue. He could see a relaxed atmosphere even in this dark dim place. A group of five men with a haggard expression on their faces just passed before Soma as their destination was probably the outside world. Soma, who still didn''t let go of his guard, kept walking ahead. The sound of his footsteps echoes off the walls of stone as he dives further into the depths of the abyss trying to swallow his entire being. "A branch?". After walking for about a minute in a straight line. In front of him, there are two junctions that stretch to the right and left. Soma knitted his brows before he chose to resume his walk toward the right side. Soma resumes his walk cautiously as he soon finds a wide dome-shaped room with another three junctions. "What the?". Soma again using his feelings began to walk straight. He found another junction, then again, and it was repeated three times as he kept trusting his ambiguous instinct. "Shit, this was never-ending". Those words echoed inside the wide dome-shaped room as Soma was now face to face with another two junctions. His back began to be drenched with cold sweat because of how bad the situation he was in. Thankfully he remembers the way he came here. But he thought the way he did things was just getting him in the wrong categories. Firstly, Soma thought that exploring a dungeon was easy enough since he always read in the novel how easily they found their target. Then kill it, gaining experience points for leveling up, and if they are lucky enough they will encounter a treasure that is filled with hope and glittering money. However, reality hits hard. He just stood there while covering his mouth and soon decided he should do something for him first. "Status". [Status window] Name: Soma (M) Race: Human (Half-Devil) Age: 14 Class: Martial Saint Level: 5 S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Exp: 50/120 SP: 130 Statistics: Physique: 13 Soul: 13 Luck: 1 Extra point: 25 Skill: Adapt(Unique), Mental Enhancement 7 Title: Martial Saint Inheritor, Soul Pact contractor Blessings: - Curse: Slow Growth "..If things like choices keep appearing in your ways. Go for Luck". [Luck: 1 (+9)] [Do you wish to raise your luck stats to the max state?] [Yes or No?] "Yes, wait max stats? So luck could only grow to ten points, huh". [Warning! Having a luck stats MAXED will not only let the user have great fortune in their life, But also a misfortune will come for the user] "What? It gives me a warning!". The translucent window warns him of the consequence of maxing his luck stats. Soma submerged in his own mind and found the explanation quite logical for him. Having max stats on luck, probably makes you the most lucky person in the world. Wherever and whenever you go, fortune will always keep smiling at you. However, it is also related to the misfortune that will be encountered along the way, with the person who has a high stat in luck. So it was a good thing to keep everything in balance. "What should I do?". Soma hesitated as he cast his attention toward the status. After pondering it for a bit he decided to raise his luck stats. [Luck stats have been raised (+8)] [Luck: 9] "This should do". Closed the status window before him. Soma is now facing another choice. He turned his attention toward both paths, before deciding to go to the left side. The place was still the same long rocky uneven path illuminated by the green moss that splattered across the rocky wall, giving solace for the lost traveler that ventured on this dark path. Soma''s eyes began to become accustomed themselves in the darkness and he spotted a wide space that had a dome shape before him but there was another being there. It stood with a hunched back while holding a bat in his right hand. "Is that?". Chapter 26 - 26 First Dungeon Part 03 The monster was an entity that had been around since ancient times. It said that they come from another realm and try to invade the earth by opening a gate as a means of teleportation. Monsters are categorized from weak F-rank to strong SS-rank. There is one that is categorized as SSS-rank that is mentioned in the legend that Soma had read about. But that was already defeated by the Martial Saint. Their appearance was pretty rare, in fact, it was almost none. Because if one of them showed up with the current power balanced on earth, that has no strong figure like the Martial Saint in the present time. The Earth will be doomed, and SSS-rank is also a means for Heavenly Monster. Monsters are creatures that live by following their instinct. There are some of them that have intelligence, usually this type of monster was found in higher Rank. It usually starts from categories C-rank above. At present in front of Soma stood a 140 cm tall humanoid figure with a hunched back and green skin all over his body. Despite having a hunched back they had fit bodies for hunting and only wore a rag to cover their crotch. Its face was hideous with an ugly appearance, a large nose that pointed forward, protruding teeth, a pair of small black dot eyes, and pointed ears. Loitering around while scratching his back head. Still didn''t figure out Soma''s presence. "..Goblin". Goblin was an F-rank monster or a low-level tier monster. That is considered a bottom feeder in the monster hierarchy. However, the Goblin''s strength did not lie in their individual strength. They also could become a major threat if they are grouped with each other or worse if they already created a small squadron. Because of their lack of strength, they capacitated themselves by using their cunning and cruel nature and used that to endanger humanity. Also, their population is over the top in every corner of the world, they are the monsters that are easy to breed because of their fertile sperm, and their nature that always kidnaps any species of woman then begins to make them their slave for breeding. In summary, they are the enemy of women. Soma halted his advance as he was still observing the Goblin before him. He estimated that their current distance was probably eight meters in between. But, Soma could clearly see the goblin-like he saw it under the sunlight. It was probably thanks to his eyes that had accustomed themselves to the darkness in this dark stone-paved cave. He sensed that his heart began to throb as a feeling of fear slowly began to emerge and made his limbs shiver in cold. Soma clenched his fists to chase away the nervousness in his mind and began to take action. Soma took a fighting stance that he gained from the teaching of his parents from both worlds. Since he was little his father used to teach him a basic Martial art skill before he passed away. But Soma still remembered those moves and if he got spared time he still practiced it even before he transmigrated to this novel world. exhaling a few heavy breaths Soma lowered his stance as he began to dash with all his might. The goblin still didn''t realize the impending threat that would come to him, He just looked around before deciding to turn his back and stiffened his body because his line of sight was blocked by an approaching fist. It touched his nose and the sound of cracking bones could be heard before it dug deeper and blasted him away. "Gak". After rolling for dozens of times the goblin finally stopped and he raised his left hand to touch the throbbing pain that assaulted his face. A blue streak of liquid drenched his hands as his eyes began to turn bloodshot and sprung back to life before charging at Soma with a howl. "Gyaaaaakk". S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma, who sees the goblin''s current state, ready his middle stance and crosses his arms in front, waiting for the goblin to enter his range. The goblin swung its wooden bat straight at Soma trying to aim at his head but because of Soma''s current state in full focus. He could see the trajectory easily and deflect it using his left hand before unleashing his strike using his right hand with a straight fist to the abdomen. His fist dug deeper until the goblin coughed a mouthful of blue blood in his mouth. The goblin staggered backward while holding its aching abdomen, before his legs turned soft and couldn''t lift the heavy burden it was carrying, kneeling in agony. Soma, who was the one who inflicted the fatal injury to the goblin, stood there calmly seeing the goblin suffering. While he could control his external expression, his insides are telling differently. The throbbing in his heart intensified; He even doubted that it leaked to the outside world, his limbs were trembling albeit slightly, and cold in his fingertips. [Mental Enhancement level 7 activated] Those emotionless voices bring him back to the present, as he observes the goblin who already in his death began opening its mouth only to groan as if it wanted to say something. Not wanting to hear the last word from the Goblin. He sighs, then put strength in his right leg and used his left foot as an axis before swinging his right leg in full motion. Then circling in place before he connected it with the goblin''s left skull. The cracking sound echoed off the wall inside the dungeon, and the goblin head was smashed to a pulp before it blasted away to the side, lying limp on the uneven floor stone. The goblin''s body began to emit a faint glow before his body turned transparent and burst forth to a million shades of light and there lay a single small piece of marble in gray color, it was Mana core. Mana core is a residual energy that is left behind after the death of the monster itself. It stored the remaining or maybe the full extent of the Mana the monster possesses in their heart. The drop rate for this thing was dependent on how high the person''s luck was. Soma had quite a high-luck stats. So he benefited from the drop rate. Mana core was also used as a resource that has been used for Humanity since ancient times. [You gained 2 Exp] [Exp: 52/120] "Hm?". Soma tilted his head, as he saw the translucent window before him that showed a two-gained exp, not one. He remembered well that the goblin in the Chronicles Saga would only give the person who killed it one experience point. Because they are the weakest of other monsters in the Rank category. He clearly remembered it but how come the situation turned into this? All of a sudden as if the god had answered his question, another translucent window appeared before his eyes. [Title Martial Saint inheritor: Let the user receive a double reward every time he/she gets experience points. To help the user grow fast] "What? Double the reward". Soma opened his eyes wide as he began to cover his mouth to dive into his thoughts. "But wait, If the title has such an effect then the curse that was to slow down my progress was meaningless then?". He muttered in his mind. The corner of his mouth lifted and he pumped his fist in the air and opened his mouth. "Jackpot!". Soma feels like flying. He feels elated because he doesn''t have to worry about the curse that plagued him. He would think back on what he gained earlier. He gained a double reward for every experience point he got, if that is true, he couldn''t stop the smirk that eventually came out because of how amazing the title effect was. "Wait? What if the curse is gone? I will become stronger than anybody else faster". He looked at the window before him that still wasn''t dismissed as the fire in his heart began to ignite once again, but he knew that it was not the time for that. He clenched his fist before he began to focus on the matter at hand. "Let''s go find more prey". Soma crouched down as he collected the mana stone in his hand before storing it inside the black ring he received earlier. then, resumed his search. In front of him, there were three mouths of stone wall that stretched far inside, but Soma didn''t hesitate. He followed his instinct that had a backup from his luck, choosing to go straight, as he walked on the straight way soon he found the same dome-shaped room but now bigger compared to the other room he ever entered. The room is also a little bit bright, with the added light that comes from the center room. In the center of the room, there stood five small humanoid figures. That made a circle formation surrounding a fire, it seemed they were relaxing because Soma could also see five wooden bats scattered around them lowering their guard. "..Okay this was my change, but first..". [EP: 17] "Raise Physique and Soul stats". [Physique: 23 (+10)] [Soul: 20 (+7)] [EP: 0] Soma felt a sudden gust of a raging fire inside his body it spread through all of his veins and started from his throbbing heart. Then it calmed down and his body felt as energized as he had ever been. He clenched both of his fists and lifted the corner of his mouth. "I feel stronger". Looking ahead where the five goblins still didn''t realize his presence Soma began to launch another ambush with his new acquiring power. Exhaling all of the nervousness inside him, he began to accelerate, raising the dust cloud from his feet. A faint glow of red aura emerged from his skin as he accelerated, but Soma was still oblivious to the change. Soma''s vision began to distort and he appeared before the five goblins who still didn''t realize his presence. He swung his fist forward before making contact with one of the goblins'' back heads who was showing his back. It burst into a fountain of blue fluid dancing in the air creating a spectacle before it splattered to the fire extinguishing it. The other two goblins turn their attention toward the fountain of blood. Only to have their body fly away and crash into the dungeon wall embedding themselves with smashed internal organs, dying in place. As for the other two, their head was gone from their body. Soma stood alone with a raised fist surrounded by the bloody mist that sprayed on the ground and the wall, exhaling himself before straightening his posture. "Did I become Overpower after raising some stats?". He still didn''t know that his body remembered how to gather a certain power in his limb, concentrating it to the max and creating an explosive strength that surpassed his current limit. [Soul: 195/200] [You gained 10 Exp] [Exp: 62/120] Chapter 27 - 27 First Dungeon Part 04. "Let''s continue". Soma with a renewed vigor began to resume his expedition. Picking up the scattered Mana core. He began to walk toward the straight passage that existed within the room. As usual, he walked while observing his surroundings and tried not to be distracted by lowering his guard. He cast his gaze upfront and found a single rectangular space that was wide enough with multiple presences in it. In the surrounding Soma could see probably five tents had been erected. A lot of other people rested their tired bodies while chattering with their party members and some of them even slept in this dangerous place. In the novel Chronicles Saga, he read. He remembered that on every floor in the dungeon there will be a space called a Safe floor. That space was devoid of any monster and it became the pit stop for the awakeners to rest their tired physique and mental capabilities to continue exploring or maybe to go home. Soma cast his gaze further forward and to the foremost side of the room. He could see there was a hole big enough for a human adult to get past, with its dark maw trying to entice the explorer to enter it. "?". Soma stepped inside the room and all of the awakeners who stayed turned their focus toward a boy who entered the dungeon floor alone without any proper weapon in hand, only a gauntlet and armor. Some of them whistled as they marveled at the courage that the boy had shown, and some of them even opened their eyes wide or covered their mouths because they couldn''t believe that this boy could enter the dangerous place alone. One of the awakeners who gasped after seeing a lone boy enter the place, snapped back as she began to approach the young boy with knitted brows. "Hey, you?" Soma flinched his body because he didn''t think that he would get called by some stranger. He turned his gaze and soon met the eyes of the person who yelled at him. She was a beautiful woman in her late teens, 156cm tall, and had a nice curved body wearing a distinctive white robe like a priest with a hood covering her beautiful face. Holding a cane while pointing her index finger at him. With the sudden appearance of the woman, Soma knitted his brows as he began to put up his guard even further, showing his unwillingness to prolong this further. He resumed his walk. The woman who was dumbfounded because of the attitude that Soma showed, opened her eyes wide, as she began to puff her cheeks and take a step closer to block Soma''s advance inspecting him closer. However, the moment when the woman took a step forward, Soma took one step back, again she took one step forward and he one step back. The woman halted her advance and looked straight at Soma. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey, what are you doing here?". "...Exploring the dungeon, of course". Sooma hesitated at first, but he opened his mouth to answer the obvious question the woman asked. "I know that, but what I mean is..". "Would you please stop, Kaori". A third party began to interrupt the conversation. It was an average man with a humble appearance standing behind the woman wearing a full set of armor plates and a single sword at his left waist approaching the two with a wry smile on his face scratching his cheeks. He is 170cm tall, has an average appearance, and has a humble nature. But Soma had a feeling that he was not as simple as he looked. "But Tanaka, he is alone here, how could I..". "I know you are just worried about him, but please don''t try to agitate him too much by approaching him so suddenly like that. You know the boy was clearly on guard against you". "What!?". The woman opened her eyes wide as if she was hearing that for the first time. She turned her attention to Soma before looking at his expression clearly and found out Soma was indeed cautious of her and he even tensed his body, creating a wall around him. As she began to notice the boy''s expression. The woman whose name was Kaori turned to Tanaka and gaped her mouth before she faced Soma and bowed her body in ninety degrees. It was such a perfect bow that was done properly as she is rather used to it and it shakes the wall for a bit. "I am sorry for the inconvenience". On the side, Tanaka could only smile awkwardly witnessing this familiar sight before putting his hand on Kaori''s shoulder. "I''m sorry for interrupting. My name is Tanaka Ryuu and the girl beside me is Shinjou Kaori, pleased to meet you". "..Name Soma, pleased to meet you". Soma could only reply curtly as he still didn''t put off the wall around him. Witnessing that Soma still didn''t try to open his walls for a bit made him smile wryly. "I am sorry for what My childhood friend had done to you. She meant no harm. She is just worried about you coming to this floor alone. Are you truly alone?". Soma closed his mouth and only nodded his head to reply to Tanaka''s question. Tanaka opened his eyes wide, seeing his reply casually. Tanaka''s mind began to wander. Looking at the armor Soma wears he thought that Soma probably was a noble rich kid who tried to explore the dungeon alone only because of whim. But seeing the attitude and vigilant state Soma showed earlier, dismissed that assumption as soon as he began to wonder what Soma was doing alone in this place. Kaori, who slipped away from anyone''s attention, grabbed Soma''s left hand as he began to jolt because of the sudden warm and soft sensation in his biceps and felt Kaori handling his body with care. "Are you hurt somewhere?". "..No, I am fine". Soma flusteredly answered as the faint scent of flowers entered his nostril and caused his brain to halt. He tried to break free from the woman''s grasp but his strength betrayed his expectation. "Strong". Soma muttered. Even after he used the physical strength he had, Soma still couldn''t let go of the woman''s grasp. This was proof that the woman beside him was way stronger than him by leaps. "Kaori that''s enough" Tanaka approached the two of them and began to grab Kaori''s back collar before dragging her away from Soma. The scene was so ridiculous, it was like a stray cat clinging to a person and being removed by holding its neck that Soma had to stare at their retreating figure, dumbfounded. "But Ryuu, he probably hurt somewhere. I need to help him now". "Like I said, don''t just invade a stranger''s personal space as if nothing happened. Besides, he is fine no matter where I look, with no harm on his body and damaged equipment. His breathing is also stable and didn''t have any indication that he is holding some injury, either". Soma opened his eyes wide hearing the words that came from Tanaka''s mouth. From the appearance alone he could deduce that his condition was fine with only a glance. Soma began to put another guard up as he began to be wary about the man more than the woman. "Wait, wait, wait. I didn''t mean that way. I just have a good eye for observing people that''s all". Tanaka realized that Soma was putting more walls in his heart. Flusteredly shakes his head and hand sideways. With a cold sweat that began to emerge from Tanaka temple. Soma sighed and opened his mouth. "..I see, then". Soma bowed his head a bit before resuming his walk, bypassing the two people near him. Trying to enter the next floor. "Hey, how can you get here, are you alone? The first floor is a maze, and on some of them there is also a monster that emerges once at a time. How can you deal with it?". Tanaka turned his body around, as he opened his mouth trying to prevent Soma from acting recklessly, by going to the second floor alone. Soma halted his step as he began to try to find the reason to tell them. "..Just luck". Soma didn''t lie. He is indeed one-hundredth percent come to this place purely based on luck and a bit of instinct. "..Luck huh, ..The first floor is pretty a complex maze for a beginner, it has many branches that will confuse the beginner and eventually lead them to the wrong way and get lost in it. But it was easy if you have the map, right. ..By the way, do you have the map for the second floor and lower?". Tanaka began to mumble to himself but Soma could catch some words that flowed from Tanaka''s mouth. Soma began to race his mind trying to figure out how to answer him in this situation. "...No, I didn''t". "What have you done?". Kaori reacted strongly as she began to trash away from Tanaka''s grasp. But Tanaka''s grip was firm and she couldn''t let herself free from his grip. Tanaka looked straight at Soma who was showing his back to them, sighing. He began to take some parchment from the bag he was holding before throwing it out at Soma. "Here, catch this!". Soma turned his body back and saw a parchment fly in a straight line in the air about to hit his head, he raised his right hand to block the incoming parchment by grabbing it. "What is this?". "It was a floor map in this dungeon". "..Why?". He didn''t understand why Tanaka gave something this precious to a stranger, especially a stranger who always put up his guard when approaching with a good intention. "You can keep it". "..Why are you giving this to me?". Tanaka paused as he began to ponder something. Lifting his corner mouth he opened his mouth. "..Nothing, Just a hunch. Just give it back to me when you find me again. Let''s go, Kaori". "Let me go first!". The two of them turned their back on Soma and began to walk away from the place leaving the dumbfounded Soma alone. "..Wait". Soma tries to chase the two but is halted by the other awakener. "You better leave it, kid". "Why though? This thing doesn''t belong to me. I should give this to them while still having a chance, What??". The sudden interruption made his progress stalled. Then, he turned his gaze again to look out for the two but found nothing in front of him. The man who interrupted smirks and opened his mouth. "Heh, you better give up on pursuing those two!". "Who are they?". Soma turned his gaze at the man who sat on top of Matt after savoring his meals. "I heard those two are the students from the Hero Academy, and it seems they are considered an elite there". "Hero Academy". Chapter 28 - 28 First Dungeon Part 05 "I see. Thanks for the information". "Don''t worry, Kid". Soma bid his farewell to the man. He began to walk further away toward the hollowed wall with stairs that lead down. stopped for a bit to reaffirm his resolve and check his condition. His mind began to drift back toward the events that transpired earlier. The calm and average guy who was mysterious and the clumsy and easy-flustered girl beside him who, unlike her appearance and trait, was strong enough to make him immobilized. The old man said they were students from the Hero Academy. Probably, a freshman or maybe higher but there was something that bothered him. The name that those two had sounded familiar in his ear but when he tried to recall it, it blurred showing nothing. Soma shrugged his shoulder as he began to step forward toward the stair that goes down one at a time. It was a straight one-way path. The wall was covered in a natural stone and it glowed in a faint light from the moss that absorbed the surrounding Mana to emit a faint glow, lighting up the way for the awakeners to move forward. "Let''s take a look" With help from the moss, Soma opened the parchment Tanaka Ryuu gave him looked at the content, and found the structure of the labyrinth for the early stage of the dungeon dive. Dungeon dive was a term that was used by the awakeners to determine how far they dive or climb the floor in the dungeon. It also depends on how many floors the dungeon has and how the environment changes. For example, if the dungeon had a hundred floors It was divided into a couple of categories. First is the Early stage dive which is, the floor that is covered or wants to explore in the dungeon from floor one to thirty. Second is the Middle stage which considers from floor Thirty-one until seventy. Last is the Final stage Which covers the remaining floor until the last floor. There is also another method to find out the difference between the stage earlier. They can differentiate it using the environment check. The early stages consist only of a simple cave or maze structure and usually the monster that resides on this floor could only be considered weak in the monster rank. Meanwhile, the middle stage and final stage are where the environment begins to change. There will be plain forests, oceans, volcanic, or even poles will be the theme of the floor. The thing that differentiated them was the monster rank that inhabited each floor, that''s all. They are getting stronger on each floor. Soma stepped his foot into the second floor and as he saw it from the map. It was the same as the first floor where it starts with a straight path and then another branch will appear before him. With a straight posture, He raised his foot and let the tapping sound reverberate across the stone wall. With the help of the map with his enhanced brain, he remembered the route on the second floor. Soma was about to fold the parchment when suddenly a gust of wind just passed his right cheek and he felt some warm liquid flowing on his cheek snapping his mind back to the surroundings. "Gyaa" "Gyaa" Hiding in the shadows were goblins. He saw three that stood 10 meters away from him. One of them was holding a club and the other they were holding a bow. He looked around to watch his surroundings, still wary because he didn''t know how much they were hiding from their peers. After making sure there are no other goblins beside them. Soma hastens his feet and he stored the parchment inside the ring on his neck. a second arrow flew and it was flying straight between his eyebrows. With a swift hand, he grabbed it using his right hand and began to accelerate toward the three goblins. First, he approached the goblin in the middle; he was raising the club to intercept Soma''s advance but his movement felt slow in Soma''s eyes. He grabs the goblin''s throat before lifting it in the air and using it as a shield to approach the two archer goblins. Soma took the goblin club before he approached the first goblin archer and slammed it in its head. A cracking sound echoed in the stone hall, bounced across the wall and a brain juice danced in the air for the destroyed head. Accelerated again, he closed the distance with the other archer goblin and ended its life with the horizontal swing of the club. As for the goblin in his hand, he clenched his hand and broke his neck before it went limp and burst apart becoming a particle of light and dropping a small gray Mana core. [You gained 6 Exp] [EXP: 68/120] After collecting the mana core. Soma began his walk and arrived at his first branch. Without hesitation, he walked toward the right path and increased the speed to speed up his exploration. Thanks to his red eyes he could see clearly in the faint light room with ease. Soma now stumbles upon a wide dome-shaped room and a multiple presence is already occupying the room. There are three humans, who seem not much older than him. He saw one girl and two boys facing four goblins. Not wanting to waste his grinding time he bypassed them by circling from their place and soon found the next branch. There are only two of them and now he chooses the left side. Sprinting through the long passage and the uneven stone road. Soma arrived at the same room with multiple presences, but now there were only goblins before him. He spotted five goblins, three holding a club and two holding a bow, loitering around without purpose. Swift as lightning he obliterated the five goblins in a single moment with just a punch and kick before resuming his exploration. Not forgetting to collect the mana core. [You gained 14 Exp] [Exp: 82/120] "This is getting addicted". Seeing the progress he made made his spirit burn. The corner of his mouth lifted as he began to speed up the process while looking at the map if the room he found contained no goblin. Soma now memorized the whole content of the map he received from Tanaka. He resumed his exploration like a madman. He swept over the second floor before arriving at the third floor and he didn''t encounter any monsters except for goblins, but only their population increased. [You gained 30 Exp] [Exp: 112/120] Onto the fourth floor, he still found the same old maze that had multiple branches to confuse the explorer, but Soma kept repeating the process he ingrained in his mind. "Go for the fastest route and arrive at the five floors faster". [You gained 32 Exp] [You level up!] [Exp: 24/140] [EP: +5] Now, in the innermost part of the fourth floor. Soma was sitting around catching his breath. In front of him, stood a massive twin black door that gave the imposing aura. There are also a lot of other awakeners beside him that took their breath, after exploring the floor. He spotted two parties who enjoyed their rest by snacking and livening up the atmosphere in the room. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The first time they saw a lone boy appear this deep in the dungeon, their eyes were opened wide dumbfounded. But after seeing Soma state that gasping for air and resting his body in this safe area. Their gaze turned skeptical and the faint of ridicule could be seen. They assumed that maybe the kid just got lucky and he probably ran his ass off trying to avoid those monsters that occupied the previous floor. No one was willing to approach him or even ask about Soma''s condition. It was how the awakeners usually operated; they tended to prioritize their own being or comrade before a stranger, or maybe that was how humans were supposed to be. Of course, there are also exceptions, like the previous encounter Soma had with the two students from Hero Academy. They are a rarity for people who dive in dangerous places such as dungeons. Soma ignored all of those gazes and fully reorganized himself to rest. He took a bottle of a drink he bought earlier from the convenience store while he was jogging. Gulping the content in one single breath, then regulates his heavy breath trying to calm his racing heart. After calming his heartbeat and regaining his calm. He checked his status and lifted the corner of his mouth because of his raised level. [You sure you want to raise Physique stats +5] [Yes or No] "Yes". There was a hot sensation flowing across his veins. Soma''s body whose attacked by fatigue, began to rejuvenate himself because of the raised stats he gained after leveling up. His spirit was full of vigor. He turned his attention toward the door and submerged in his thoughts. The information from the parchment the guy named Tanaka gave to him was really helpful. Because not only shows the whole route from the early stage but also gives him the information for what Boss monsters lay in each every five floors in this dungeon. Soma contemplated whether he should move forward or go back, and finish his exploring. He took out his phone from his ring and saw the time showing that the sun almost submerged to the west. Resolving himself, puffing his chest out and exhaling. He stored the phone inside the ring and stood up. He looked toward the nearby party that was still conversing with each other before opening his mouth. "..Hey! Mind if I enter first?". """"Huh?"""". The party that consisted of four people mentioned just stared blankly at the bravado of a kid before him. They stare at each other before bursting out into laughter. "Ahahaha, this Kid was seeking death". "..Ahaha.. Yeah, Go ahead, Kid". ""Kekekek"". Soma finished with his business. Turned his gaze sideways and began to walk away approaching the door. With every step he took, his heart began to beat louder per second. Once he stood before the huge black door. He put his hands on both of them before tensing his muscles to push it. A low creaking rang upon the faint lightroom. As soon as Soma pushed the door until it left a crack enough for his body to enter, he stepped in. Inside was a vast space that had the same dome shape but it was a bit wider, a stone pillar that supported the ceiling and the room was radiant because of the fire torch that attached itself to the rocky wall in every corner of the room surrounding it, making the place much more bright. Soma tensed his body because of the presence he saw before his eyes. More than thirty regular goblins were lined up guarding the small door that attaches itself in the innermost part of the room. However, there is also one being that stands tall among the others with a ferocious face holding a big club on its shoulder looking at the intruder. Soma gulped his saliva before muttering. ".. Hobgoblins". Chapter 29 - 29 Boss floor. Hobgoblin is a monster that evolved from its earlier state which is a goblin. There are multiple evolutionary trees for goblins and one of them was hobgoblin. They are ten times stronger than a regular goblin because every monster who has evolved from its regular state will gain significant boosts in their strength by ten times. However with the current strength Soma possesses. As far as Soma knows Goblin has a status with a single-digit number in it. Then the ten times power from the hobgoblin was simply not a threat before the current him. The hobgoblin has a huge body of around two meters tall, with its bulky hard-stone-like muscle and its rough green skin. Its face was given a more ferocious aura rather than hideous with its tusk protruding from its lower jaw and its eyes that had more intellect compared to the regular goblin. The brown and sturdy thick club as if it just uprooted from the ground on its shoulder giving him the mighty presence amongst the others. For the lower part, the hobgoblin is wearing a rag that is made from some leather. Soma marveled at the appearance of the new enemy, and the army it brought. His heart began to throb as he tensed his body and squinted his eyes before taking his battle stance. Closing his eyes for a bit before inhaling some oxygen to ease the throbbing heart inside and calm his nerves. Soma waits for the other side to move first before making his response. Opened his eyes and simultaneously their gaze met each other and the hobgoblin raised his club before pointing it at Soma shouting his command. "GAAAAA!". "Gyaa!". "Gyaa!". As the cue for the upcoming battle, the regular goblins raised their club, and more than half of them began to charge at Soma. While the rest who stood in place were pulling their bowstring. Soma observed the upcoming tidal with squinted eyes but didn''t forget to look at his surroundings. Careful not to get caught in the ambush of some arrow. The goblin began to approach and create a spear in their advance, it became Soma''s advantage, and when the first goblin appeared before his range. Soma began to lunge forward. He clutched his right fist tight before delivering a straight punch towards the first goblin in front. The cracking sound of a skull being crushed with the strength he got alarmed the other. It also created a wind pressure that made the nearby goblins stop in their tracks. Soma began to continue forward as he plunged himself into the tidal that was coming to him, facing the horde head-on. It was a one-sided battle even if he was surrounded. With every punch and kick he delivered one life got taken a complete massacre. The remaining goblins began to enrage further because of the fallen comrade and began to lunge at him at the same time. [You gained 2 Exp] [You gained 2 Exp] ¡­. Those emotionless voices keep ringing and keeping him in check, adding to his spirit to be rejuvenated, determined to not waste this experience field the goblin has given him. In a matter of seconds, he wiped out the horde that charged at him as the hobgoblin commanded. He felt some tingling sensation in his spine when his gaze was focused on the scattered mana core in his surroundings. So he ducked down and with a devilish stick that cut through the wind, inches away from his hair. He turned his gaze forward and saw dozens of arrows flying in a straight line aiming to reap his life. Luckily the arrows didn''t fly in the wide way they gathered into a single point which Soma was at. So he kicked the ground to the right side and began to dash away in a circling motion. Trying to ambush the left flank of the enemy stronghold and uses the fact that there are a bunch of pillars in the room to help him avoid the arrow chase. The goblin archer couldn''t follow his movement and eventually in just a matter of seconds. Soma arrived at the left flank of the goblin stronghold. He could see a stone mound in his sight before kicking it and sending the debris flying to the archer to confuse them. "Take this!". The goblin archers got bombarded by the debris Soma delivered. Then Soma began his one-sided massacre again. With the speed he is currently having he launched a roundhouse kick and used that momentum before spinning around and delivering another back kick. Then finished it with a straight punch to the goblin''s gut that flew away hitting the other goblins because of the force of his attack. [You gained 2 Exp] ¡­ "Gaaa". "Oops". A strong cry shook the air beside him, gave him the alarm from the incoming danger, and when he turned his gaze up. The hobgoblin raised his club and then swung it down intending to squash Soma to a pulp. Soma who saw that coming jumped forward before rolling his body and took his stance. Kill the remaining archer swiftly with a single punch or kick. [You gained 20 Exp] [Exp: 84/140] The hobgoblin''s eyes were filled with blood. because Soma dodged his attack effortlessly and killed all of his brethren. "GAAAA!". The hobgoblin roared with anger, then swung the club to the side creating the pressure that shook the air. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma jumped up to dodge the swing and landed on the ground safely but the hobgoblin was not finished. The hobgoblin began to trash away by swinging the club like a madman. However, with Soma''s sharp sight and enhanced brain, he could see the trajectory of the swing. Then the hobgoblin swings the club diagonally from the top right. Soma began his counter. He chopped the hobgoblin hand that was holding the club, the monster''s face contorted because the cracking sound that resonated in his ear sobered him up for a bit. The hobgoblin didn''t think that the boy before him had that much strength in his little body. Because of the pain in his right hand. The hobgoblin released the club in his hand and began to hold his throbbing right hand. Soma, who witnesses that closes his distance and faces the monster''s abdomen. "This is the end". He pulled back his right fist, clenching it hard and without noticing, a faint red glow appeared on his skin before it disappeared again inside his body. Then he delivered a straight punch using all of his body weight from the tip of his toes toward his right hand. A boom reverberated inside the space and it created a thunderous resonance that shook the air in the dungeon, with its mighty roar. After the collision, a bloody hole could be spotted once you called an abdomen from the monster, who stood still not knowing that his life was reaped. [You gained 10 Exp] [Exp: 94/140] The hobgoblin''s body began to glow before it burst apart into a million particles of light that scattered around the air, and then a single stone as big as a ping-pong ball dropped with its yellow color, lying on the floor asking to be taken. Soma relaxed his tensed body and sighed in relief. He straightened up his posture and looked toward his still-clenching fist. He didn''t know that he could muster that monstrous strength with his current stats. His heart began to throb but he shifted his gaze to the scattered mana core and the window before his eyes. Showing that all his effort is being rewarded right before his eyes, eases up his tense nerve. The corner of his mouth lifted, as he turned his attention toward the yellow marble that sprayed on the ground. He bent his knee and picked it up at the cold and hard texture on his skin and he once again breathed a sigh of relief. "I did it. But.. I need more". He clenched his hand, holding the mana core before a fire of determination flashed in his pupils. He looked toward the door that was five meters away from him. Determined to dive deeper. However, a growl that came out from his pit, echoed inside the empty wide space where he was the only soul. It reverberated inside his ears and a realization soon came as he shook his head to the side trying to get rid of the resolve to dive deeper. Soma realized that he still hadn''t put anything inside his stomach except for water. The plea that echoed earlier must be some sort of cry of protest for it demanded a definite substance, in this case, food. "Let''s call it a day". He shrugged his shoulders before storing the mana core inside the ring and collected the other mana core before turning his way intending to climb up, leaving the place. As he stood before the huge twin door. Soma put his hands trying to push away the door, but no matter how much strength he put the door won''t move an inch. So he began to change his method, then began to pull the door when it creaked and the door was opened. Slipped past the gap between the door. Soma was greeted by the appearance of the people whose jaw was lowered to the ground with wide eyes staring at him. He remembered that those guys were the ones who ridiculed him earlier. His inner child screamed, he smirked and took away the yellow mana core inside his ring, and showed it to them. They began to agitate and then pointed their index finger at him. "Yo-you.." "Don''t tell me, that..". "".."". Soma just waved his hand and stored back the mana core inside the ring, and walked past the dumbfounded party. He chuckled before leaving the safe floor on the fourth floor. On his journey to climb the dungeon floor, his face was etched with a frown as he began to realize something more urgent. "Shit, I never knew that on the way home from the dungeon could be this annoying". The matter of his empty stomach, also traveling on the same path he took, must be repeated four times before he reaches the surface where the grace of the sunlight will bathe him in its Holy light. "Tch, I must get that item for easy travel in the dungeon". Soma clicked his tongue and swore to himself while running on the long straight maze in some place on the third floor of the dungeon. Chapter 30 - 30 New goal. As the afternoon sun begins to set its sights on the world, it still leaves a glimpse of its warm ray of light basking in the people who are still present in the Meiji Jingu. The bustling sound that entered his ears made him realize that this place was really popular for the awakeners to stretch their wings. The pleasant feeling of the warm breeze that grazed his cheeks as Soma stretched his upper body basked in the afterglow leaving the dim hole everyone called a dungeon. Taking a deep breath before inhaling it, Soma raised his leg and he stopped at one of the stalls that sell some snacks. The sizzling sound of the hot oil that entered his ear made his stomach rumble in pleading for its maintenance. Soma stood before the stall and greeted the middle-aged man who sold the food, a croquette. "Excuse me, I would like to buy three pieces of croquette, a beef one please". "Coming up Kid". The man began to take three pieces of raw croquette before submerging it in the hot oil. While waiting Soma observed the surroundings. There are still many awakeners that visit the dungeon at this time of hour. When he searched this place last night, the dungeon was open for twenty-four hours. So no wonder there are still a lot of awakeners that come to this place despite the day almost changing to a night. After a while, the croquette was drained from the oil. Then the man took a piece of paper bag from the counter behind him and skillfully using the thongs packed three pieces inside before presenting it to Soma. The man didn''t forget to show his sincere smile as he opened his mouth. "Be careful it''s still hot, the amount is one thousand and five hundred yen" Soma connected his consciousness to the ring before taking three pieces of round metal that made a tinkling sound in his hand, before presenting it to the man. The reason he took an order of the beef was because his body required a surplus of energy for he spent it in the dungeon. "Thank you for the purchase". Finished with the purchase he turn his attention to his surroundings looking for a certain place. He found what he was looking for as his legs carried him to that place. In one of the corners stood an empty metal bench then Soma flopped off his butt before unwrapping the paperbag in his hands. The faint scent of oil with a touch of a seasoning wafted through the air as it began to enter his nostrils. The growl from his stomach began to intensify. He set aside the paper bag to his side and took one piece in his hand before taking his first bite. The crisp and rich taste that comes from the tender beef, and mashed potatoes with a little season mixed well together created a harmony that enhanced the taste further. Soma''s mouth couldn''t hold to stretch wide as he savored every bit of the croquette before continuing to the second. While savoring the food his mind began to wander for he remembered the word that Martial Saint left behind in his dream about the pointers. Lightning was a type of derivative magic from the Wind element because it was still related to the storm that wind magic can cause if the user proficiency skill was at an advanced level. However, from the pointer alone Soma was wondering what type of lightning skill he should have. Is it related to resistance? Control? Or maybe just a simple thing like the holder of a lightning magic. There are not many people who have the chance to master the lightning magic, even the characters in the Chronicles Saga he read, no one has mastered lightning magic to such an extent, except. The cheat-living is the protagonist, the villain, and one mob character. Who accidentally stumbles upon tremendous luck in his life. From the knowledge he read from the novel, there are two ways for a person to acquire the skill or in this case magic. First, you can buy it from the association, but be prepared because the price is not in the amount a regular person could afford. Then there is a way for you to obtain a certain skill if a person joins an organization that was built by the awakeners personally, but this method depends on how lucky the person is because it could only be experienced by the person who is recruited by the organization itself for their astounding and rare talents. However, there are still other methods to obtain it. They can go explore the undiscovered Dungeon or Gate whether regular gate or trial gate. Inside, there is a slim enough chance that some people will stumble upon the scroll, that contains some skill or magic they could use. But, this method was a bit dangerous because they had to explore the undiscovered dungeon or gate, without knowing the danger that lurks around inside. Soma claps his hand to get rid of the remaining crumbs in his hands, crumpling the paper bag before storing it in his pocket pants. A realization descended upon him. "Should I just take the liberty of it?". The mob character in the novel who accidentally gained the lightning-type ability, was also in the same year as the protagonist. So maybe there was a slim chance that his ability still has not blossomed. Because he remembered that the mob said he got the magic after spending his first long holiday after entering the Academy. Soma takes out the phone from the ring, turns it up, and looks at the browser. "If I am not wrong the location is..". He opens the map function as he searches for a certain region in Japan that has the trial gate in which the lightning-type magic exists. He operates the apps that show the distance from his home and also the cost he must pay for the transportation. After mulling it over he nodded his head and created a tag in his calendar to become a reminder of the event. After he noted down the date. He also began to note another important thing he must have in preparation for the upcoming school event. Earlier in the day, he is invited to come to the academy by Hiroshi in the hope of gaining his favor, but Soma is still thinking about whether joining the academy is a good thing or not. However, after thinking it through last night while searching for the info about the dungeon he could visit. He realized that the academy was a must place for him to go despite the chaos that would unfold later. There are still two months for him to prepare enough. So he wrote down every piece of information he remembered from the content in the novel. Thanks to his enhanced brain he could remember the content easily. He felt like he was reading a book again. A weapon, items, skills, magic, and many more. Of course, he didn''t plan to monopolize everything alone, the items or whatever that he thinks is good for the character in the novel. He would give it to them for their own development. He notes everything on his phone. Time flies as Soma is still tapping his finger on his phone while having a strange gaze from the onlooker around him. Because of the bloodshot eyes Soma is having while looking at his phone. He notes the important part for himself first, then Hina before continuing with the other heroines he feels attached to, and last is the protagonist. He noted every skill, item, magic, and equipment that will help them in their development before closing it with an additional character in the notes. Finished his assignment, sighing. Soma closes the app and then turns off the phone before stretching his stiff body as he sits on the bench for quite a while. He realized the orange sky began to turn dark a little, as the warm grace of the sun began to put himself to sleep. The cold air began to seep into his skin, he stood up from the bench and tried to leave the Meiji Jingu. "Time to go home". Soma felt a slight vibration coming in his hands. He turns to look and finds a new message that has the name Akabane Hisako in it. He tilted his head and intended to look up the message he got before his phone displayed an incoming call from the same person. "What the?". He swiped up the display and he put the phone speaker near his right ear. {Hello, Soma, where are you?} A slight distress voice entered his ear and Soma began to feel an ominous feeling about this. {Ah,,, um,, I am in..} {Don''t lie to me!} Hisako cut off Soma''s words as his hand and body began to tingle because of the chilling sensation that assaulted him suddenly like this. The phone in his ear began to shake his whole body was shaken. With a stuttered voice, Soma squeezed the word from his mouth. {..I am in Meiji Jingu, ...finished my dive into the dungeon for the day} {...} No answer coming from the other side. Soma''s heart began to throb and his fingertips began to feel cold from the nervous he felt. Soma knew this feeling, this feeling was etched deep into his soul. It was at that time when he made his mother angry, and his body also never stopped shaking like a newborn toddler after facing her wrath. From that moment he swore to never make her mother angry again. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now that event transpired again with a different person. He didn''t understand why his body became like this, but he felt like Hisako reminded him of his late mother. {Haa,, Stay where you are, I am gonna pick you up} {Eh? but..} {Don''t go anywhere! Understood!} {Yes Ma''am} With a reflex he saluted to no one. {Good. Wait for me} {..I understand} The phone got cut off, as the chilling breeze was cooling his nervous body. But, inside his body felt warm, spreading joy off life because of the care Hisako had shown to him, and it put a smile on his face. storing the phone in his pants pocket, in case there is another call. Soma resumed his walk leaving the shrine''s Main gate. "I better wait for her at the First toori". Without him noticing. In The corner of his sight. A single male individual is wearing casual clothes and holding a steamed cup. Observe his every movement. ".. He is saluting? Is it to his boss like the manager said? Whatever I''ll just write it done like the manager''s instruction". The man took a mechanical pen and noted the event that transpired here on his small notebook that he took from his pocket. Thus the misunderstanding between Him and Hina grew large without him knowing. Chapter 31 - 31 A Chaotic Day Part 01. [Quest Complete] [All stats +1] A night had passed since Soma explored for the first time what a dungeon is. Now Soma was welcoming a new day after finishing his daily quest and freshening up his body. Wearing only short pants and a sleeveless shirt. He sat on top of the hard surface of the wooden chair in the dining room while looking at his phone. ".. What should I buy?". On the display, there are a lot of variations of a sleeping bag, which he needs for the expedition to the gate where the lightning Magic was. Last night, after freeing himself from Hisako''s sermon. While lazing himself on the bed waiting for the time that will call him to bed. He is doing some research about how he can go there and what kind of tools and equipment he needs to bring. Because the gate that Soma will go to is a type of trial gate where it has an uncertain period of time to clear it. So he prepares something, in case it will need a couple of days to clear the trial. There is also a definite reason for this. The mob who stumbled upon this gate had to survive inside the dungeon for about a month''s worth of time. Soma didn''t know the actual truth though, So he would rather prepare something than regretting it later. Looking at some catalog that provides some tools for camping. He also does some research in the reality he lives in now, searching for some people who are willing to share their experience, who accidentally enter the trial gate and succeed in clearing it and get the reward they deserve. He found some articles about it but eventually, all of them were from overseas. Not many people in Japan had luck enough to stumble upon it. As he read the article in the English language. He found that a lot of them are probably just some lip service for them to grab a few fame. All the stuff they shared through writing was actually just some gibberish with a lot of exaggeration within it. However, Soma stumbled upon an article that piqued his interest the moment it entered his sight. It was called "The Angel Miracle: Saint Talent Appeared in America". It was an article from one year ago in America. There is a trial gate that accidentally swallows a young girl who will eventually clear it and be recognized as the Saint because of her rare and amazing ability. Soma already knew who the girls were. Because she was included in one of the harem of the protagonist. "Let''s go with this, this, and this one..". After buying the equipment he needs to bring on his journey. Soma stood up from the chair before going to his bedroom to change his clothes for the outing. He was simply wearing a plain blue t-shirt covered up by a black hoodie and dark blue jeans for the lower part. Inside the simple room without any accessories inside. On top of a learning desk, there is a single piece of paper scribbled with ink. It was a list of what preparation he needed to bring to the gate site. Fnished with the change he didn''t forget the list of food he had already written, folded it before tucked it inside his pocket. Opening up the door of the house, he is welcomed by the warm sun rays that give color to the world, accompanied by the cool air that pinches his skin because of the still cold season. Soma locked the door of his house before he stepped outside walking leisurely while submerging in his thoughts. It''s been four and a half days since he arrived in this world. The bastard author who sent him here didn''t give him any much leeway for him to get some rest. He kept shutting his mouth and didn''t leak any change in the story whatsoever. Thanks to his enhanced brain and resilience. Soma could put off some of the tragedy that transpired in a couple of days he arrived here. Soma has to do this all on his own. Even if it will change the outcome of the story. He had been reading all those years. He didn''t give it much thought about that. In the first place, he already swore to do whatever he wanted even if it would hinder the protagonist''s growth. Arriving at the nearby station. He is standing behind the yellow line waiting for the train he needs to ride. The station was devoid of many people. Because the rush hour has passed, there are only a few people and probably a couple that will be enjoying their dates, while waiting for the train. A ringing sound of the bell and the announcement that informs the passenger that the train will be arriving soon echoed in the surrounding area. From his right side, the silhouette of a steel horse began to show its majestic appearance while slowing its speed then stopped right in front of him. The door slid to the side making way for Soma to come in. He began to put his feet inside before searching the place for him to sit. However, his eyes were drawn to a single figure that stood proud in the empty wagons. She is a beautiful girl with a tomboyish appearance. Wearing a hat but it couldn''t hide her silky red hair that was straight down. On her upper part, she wears a blue jacket and a simple mini-white shirt inside showing her navel and toned abs. For her lower part, she was wearing blue short pants showing her bare legs and branded sneakers, tinkling her phone giving the aura of not wanting to be disturbed. Soma hesitated at first, should he give Hina some words because he is always in her parents'' care? But against it for they are still not comfortable with each other. So he just sat down on the soft mat in the corner while looking at his phone, pretending to not know her presence. Time flies as the announcer begins to inform the next station stop, then Soma stands up from his seat and approaches one of the doors that will lead him to the place he wants to visit. "..The door will open..". With the word from the announcer as the cue. The door slid to the side and Soma stepped down from the train, but the surprised voice entered his ear and he also began to react to the voice. "..Geh?". "..Eh?". The two of them stood still as if time had stopped between them. Hina, who noticed his presence, accidentally let her mouth slip and let Soma hear her outburst. No one opened their mouth as they stood there staring at each other. The air turned heavy all of a sudden, as Soma began to see Hina''s brow knitted together. He smiled wryly while scratching his cheeks and opened his mouth. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s been a while". "..Tch". Hina clicked her tongue in displeasure before turning her back and walking away from the place. Leaving the awkward Soma behind. "Ahaha,, She hates me so much". A dry laugh escaped his mouth as he also began to move his legs to bring him to a place where he needed to visit. "Well, let''s do our business first. Where should I go first?". He took the paper from his pocket, observing the list he wrote before nodding his head, to go to a groceries store first. "Let''s buy some snacks and ingredients first". With a renewed vigor he began his first massive purchase. That eventually will turn into a Chaotic day later. Chapter 32 - 32 A Chaotic Day Part 02. On a crowded street where people filled one sight in Shibuya. A lone figure of a girl walking with heavy steps, avoiding the people that stand in her way. But the people around her who noticed the girl actually opened the path for her to walk. Because they could feel a raging demon of Hanya behind her back. With a pale face, everyone makes a way for the girl to pass. In a society where superpower was a common thing. That kind of behavior could have been tolerated, for if the situation had happened in the previous world where Soma at. She will probably get arrested because of the disturbance she caused to other people. As for the people who made way for her to pass were filled with sympathy and some envy. Hina with a frown on her face, because of her ruined days. Walk in a fast-paced trying to get as far away as possible from Soma whom she met earlier. In the corner of her sight, she caught the appearance of a vending machine that offered some light drink for everyone who gave them money for their consumption. She halted her steps before approaching the machine and took out a five hundred coin in her ring. With a clicking sound, the coin was devoured and the button around the display began to shine. She pressed one of the buttons at the top of the row that showed a pink carton of milk. It dropped down and Hina collected it, then tore down the straw and plunged it into the cardboard and enjoyed the sweet and fresh taste of strawberry milk. It was one of her favorite drinks. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..What a bad day". Clearly her meeting with Soma earlier spelled doom for the day she had been waiting for. Hina intended to enjoy the leisurely walk around Shibuya looking for some new outfit or maybe looking for some tasty food. She even shortened the training session she had this morning because of how precious today was for her. There is no specific reason or even special accommodations. It was her cheating day after the groundless hard work she put into her training every day. Today was the day for her to let loose and enjoy the freedom she set aside as one of her routines. As to not bore her mind. However, all of that was for naught, she met the person she didn''t want to meet the most. Soma the boy who is always using tricks to gullible her parents, ruined it. She put aside the matter of the boy in the corner of her mind. Then she felt a slight vibration from her jacket and took the phone turning it on only to find a new message from her mom. Asking her to buy some cheese and milk. {Can you buy some Cheese and milk?} She skillfully operates the phone using only one hand and replies to the message her mom sends. {Okay, the usual right?} {Yes, please} {Okie..} She turned off her phone before putting it back into the jacket. The drink in her hand was turned light, empty. so she threw the carton into a nearby trash can, before looking for the nearby grocery store. "This place will do, ah!?" "Hm!?". For the second time in a day. Hina met again with Soma. She saw Soma was holding a huge amount of snacks and some ingredients for his dinner. That snacks though She assume that is enough for sustaining a person for a couple of months, and it worth for two people. Soma stiffened his body. With a flustered expression, he stared straight at Hina''s eyes before flashing his awkward smile. "..Hi, we meet again". Hina, who received that, knitted her brows together, as she began to ignore his greeting and slipped past him and entered the store to buy what she asked for. She could turn around and leave the place, but she thought that it would be a waste of time searching for another store, and for most of it, her pride didn''t allow her to be willing to flinch in front of him. Her heart which had calmed, began to stir again thinking at the boy she met earlier, while she browsed the section that sold the thing she needed to buy. "Thank you for the purchase". She didn''t think that this would happen. With how big and many grocery stores in Shibuya are, she met with Soma for the second time in a day. This situation could only be found in the Manga she read. After thinking it through there is no other way because the store was near the station where the two met earlier. So she could justify that it was probably just some kind of coincidence. Taking a couple of deep breaths and exhaling all of the displeasure in her heart. She began to switch her gear and look up for the day she would spend enjoying herself. "Let''s go, have some fun". On the other side. Soma after finishing purchasing a huge amount of snacks, ingredients, and a gallon of water that he already stored inside the ring. Pondering, what should he do next after this. The sun was still in the east, it''s a sign that he still had so much time to spend. "Might as well spend some money". He is now in Shibuya, the place where all of the youth gather to have some fun or search for some food to alleviate their hunger. Besides, he got some money to spend after he dived into the dungeon yesterday. Well, even though it was still not exchanged. The mana core that Soma had in his hands. Can be sold to the Awakeners associations that are spread all around the island. The price was dependent on how thick the mana that was contained inside the core was and for the Goblin mana core, he got from the expedition yesterday. He remembered that the value for it was only a thousand yen for a single mana core. The risk and the value were greatly unbalanced. The risk of exploring the dungeon is of course his life, but the value that they will get is rather not worth what the risk is. However, with Soma''s high luck, he collected more than fifty of those things with the addition of a Hobgoblin Mana core. So it was a rather satisfying journey for his first earning from the dungeon. After some time looking around the place he visited one of the stores that sold many books and Soma was now entering the place that was filled with a shelf brimming with books. His eyes were shining in anticipation, for this was the place he rarely visited in his previous life due to being busy with his college studies and part-time job. It doesn''t mean he didn''t read some of it though, rather he missed the sensation of holding the weight of stacked paper in his hand. The distinctive smell of paper and ink is what he missed from reading a book. This might be a chance for him, for in this world where he is regressed to a child and had the leeway for the money he earned was pretty good. He couldn''t help but be excited about what kind of story this world had to offer to him. While observing the row of books that he was unfamiliar with. Then in the corner where the self was filled with Manga corner. He found something familiar, turning his gaze to look at the book specifically before extending his right hand and trying to grab it when. "Oops, Excuse me. Huh?". Soma turned his gaze to the side because his hands were bumping with another person''s hand trying to apologize, but stiffened in his speech. Simultaneously they opened their eyes and said in a perfect sync. ""Again!?"". Chapter 33 - 33 A Chaotic Day Part 03. Soma and Hina met again for the third time in a day. Soma took away his hand that touched her skin and Hina as usual began to show her displeasure. Knitting her brows together she took the manga that was in their hands in one fell swoop before walking from the place. "No way!?". Third time for the day. This situation that could only happen in manga was transpired before his eyes. As he is personally the one who was involved. There is no mistaking that luck status was involved in any of these situations. Then the culprit of all the things that happened was himself. He sighs as he begins to feel guilty about ruining someone else''s day. He knew that Hina was still building the wall around him, it''s obvious looking at her expressions on the day they met. She hates him. Soma shrugged his shoulders started to ponder, and decided to purchase the manga he was familiar with and went far away from the area. On the other hand, After purchasing the Manga she intended to buy. With a frown that etched deeply around her face and made the passersby avoid her because afraid of the trouble they might get. With heavy steps, she stopped at a certain alley where there were a lot of people that stood on the side road while looking at their phones submerged in their own world. Exhaling a few breaths to get rid of the irritation that built up, because of meeting the boy Hina took her phone and began to look at the time. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tch, it''s still in the morning and I met him three times already". Her mouth starts to twitch as she begins to think that she should change the place she walks around, probably this will solve the trouble that comes upon her this early in the morning. "Yes, let''s do that. Let''s go to a mall that is a bit far away from this place". After deciding what course she will take for the next place she wants to visit. She made haste and began to let her feet drag her to a place that was as far away as possible from the place. Arriving at his next destination filled with a row of tall buildings and a crowded street, it was called the city that never sleeps. Soma visited one of the mall centers in Shibuya. After he found the cause of the coincidence and met with Hina earlier, he chose the mall as his next destination. While pondering over the place he needed to visit he realized that the place he needed to visit later was urging him to use something easy for movement and if possible also wet resistance. Just in case. Soma while browsing the mall explores every floor and every store that fits the bill in his eyes. He actually still has some sportswear in the closet, but after mulling it through he decides to buy a new one and it might probably be the best for him because he doesn''t know how long he will clear the gate, so he buys it as a spare change. A couple of hours had passed and Soma purchased what he needed. Then he noticed that his stomach let out a growl as he still hadn''t put something from morning besides some mineral water as his breakfast. It was not because he was too lazy to cook, but because it was already his habit to never eat breakfast and only fill his morning routine with mineral water. He looked at the time on his phone and it was indeed the time for him to break his fast. So he looked at his surroundings to see if there was any cafe or family restaurant that caught his eye. "This will do, yeah". Hina after purchasing some clothes and enjoying some movement in the arcade earlier before visiting the mall. She turned up the phone and saw the time had already passed for lunch. It was already one o''clock. "Let''s find someplace to eat first". She found a rather stylish cafe that she already looked up first on the internet, and found the place had a good rating. Because of the food, there was a top-notch in quality and quantity. Pushing the door open and a ringing bell of the upcoming customer alerted the male clerk that is wiping some glass behind the bar. Hina hesitated at first because it was her first time visiting this stylish-looking cafe. The dark interiors with a minimalist decoration entered her eyes, as she began to sweep around the place and found some piece of art that hung over the wall giving it the antique atmosphere. A faint smile plastered across her lips as she inhaled the aroma of freshly brewed coffee, and her mind was filled with anticipation of the menu they would offer. She found an empty soft spot that was decorated with a wood carving giving a private feeling, before relaxing. Then a woman in her late teens wearing a brown uniform with an apron adorned with frills approached her table bringing a tray in her hands that had a glass of cold water and a Menu book. "Pleased to meet you, and welcome to our Avant Garde. Here is the Menu we had in the cafe". Hina was overwhelmed by the waitress who suddenly talked in a fast manner as she put the glass of water first before handing the menu book to her. Hina could only reply with a nod then began flipping the page of the book pondering about the food she would order. "I will have this Macha latte and this medium-sized fluffy pancake with extra cream and syrup please". "Understood, one matcha latte and a medium-sized fluffy pancake with extra topping, Is that all?". "Yes, please" "Thank you for the order and please wait for a bit". Hina after seeing the waiters leaving took the glass and tried to quench her barren throat. She put the tip of the cup upon her lips savoring the cold water, then saw the person in front of her table that was blocked by some wood carving with flower motifs, stood up, and left his seat before meeting eyes with Hina. Wide eyes Hina spurted the water content toward the person in question. A splurt of waterfall danced in the atmosphere before it rained upon Soma''s clothes and made the other people inside turn their gaze because of the commotion. Soma stood there knowing the fact that this damn luck will happen again, and he already resigned it to the one responsible for managing luck out there. "Why are you alwa..". Before Hina could continue her words. A hand was raised and she shut her mouth shut as she saw Soma bring his finger to his mouth, saying. "Let''s not disturb the other, okay. I will leave the place anyway, have a good day". Soma leaves the place with a calm face, and Hina just stares dagger at him all the time until the ring of the bell stops. "Dear customer, please don''t make any commotion". The same waiter that received her order came back and she began to ask Hina politely about the commotion she caused. "Ah, I am sorry" Hina with a downed gaze apologized, but her heart was in great distress. The waiters notice Hina''s attitude toward the boy before she tries to lighten the mood by cracking some jokes. "Ufufu, Are you in a fight with your boyfriend?". Hearing the word that entered her ears from the waiter''s mouth. Her face hardened and Showed an ugly expression she never made in her entire life. "Ha!! There is no way in hell that is true". The waiters felt that she was stepping on a land mine and began to sweat but a salvation came from the clerk behind the bar. "The order". "Ah, it was your order miss let me take it first" With a dampened mood she turns her gaze toward the window while clicking her tongue. "Tch, What a nuisance, that boy is". "Man that was terrible! I ruined her day". Soma with a deprecating mood sat on top of the side of the road beside the machine devourer box while holding a black can that had a bitter black liquid inside. He is lamenting about what has transpired for the day. Thinking back again he should just go home rather than walk around in place. But, his excitement after a while not going out to freshen his mind, clearly dulled his judgment. Soma had a sigh, as he began to emptied the can content in his hands. He heard the sobbing of a young child catch his ears as he looked to the right side and found a lone girl in distress while looking at her surroundings where the passerby just kept walking and ignored her. She is in search of the figure of her parents. He hurriedly stood up from his place threw the can in his hand toward the bin and jogged his way toward the crying girl. The girl noticed that Soma approached her in a hurry. She began to stiffen her body, and when Soma was in front of her. "Are you alone?". The moment the girl heard that word She bawled her eyes out. Chapter 34 - 34 A Chaotic Day Part 04. "Eh? Wait". "Uwaaah, Mommy, mommy". Soma was shaken, as the onlooker behind him began to look in their direction. His mind was in disarray as the girl before him started to scream rather than cry. The girl had a short stature of about a hundred and ten centimeters, from the appearance alone she was probably a grade-schooler. She wears a white plain shirt and a brown coat, for the lower part she wears long blue pants with a pair of white shoes. "I am sorry. I didn''t mean to scare you, I was just..". He crouched down trying to match the girl''s sight, but the girl just didn''t stop crying even after he made several attempts to calm her. "What the hell are you doing?". A threatening cold voice came above him, as his body stiffened and was engulfed by a shadow. Then, a pair of blue icy eyes that are devoid of any light gazing at him, as if he is trash. Soma turned his attention back to find Hina was looking at him with a gaze filled with contempt. He tried to open his mouth trying to explain what was happening but the cry of the girl behind him stopped him from doing so. "Move away". Hina who didn''t have any patience left grabbed his collar before yanking him from the place. Soma was thrown to the side and the girl was too stunned to cry Hina crouched down while flashing her white teeth trying to ensure that the threatening figure was gone she opened her mouth. "Are you alone?". The girl turned to look at Hina and hesitated before She replied with a small nod. "I see, what is your name sweetheart?". "Kaede, Yukimura Kaede". "That''s a cute name, Kaede". "Ehehe, Thank you, Big sister". Soma, who was thrown to the side, raised his body and watched the interaction of the two as a small smile formed on his lips. He knew that despite the venomous mouth she showed to him. Deep down Hina was a good kind heart girl. She is deeply connected to the girl who has a reserved nature because it reminds her of her past self. Before it gets twisted by the dark side of the people who want to satisfy their greed by gaining a favor from her parents. Hina succeeded in calming the girl down. She began to pat the girl''s head and the girl closed her eyes as if purring like a cat. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Has she calmed down". Soma cautiously approached the two and Hina shot a glare at him making his body flinched. She noticed something in her sight behind Soma before turning to the girl and said. "Would you like to drink?". The girl looked at Hina''s eyes and looked at Soma before giving a small nod. "Okay, You buy this girl some drink". "Okay, Kaede, what kind of drink did you want?" Soma crouched down as he began to ask the girl calmly with a smile. "Orange Juice". Replied Kaede to which Soma gave his thumb up. "Leave it to me, ¡­do you want some?". Soma turned to Hina and Hina stiffened in the process because she didn''t think that Soma would offer her something to drink. She hesitated at first while the two pairs of eyes began to watch her movement, biting her lips before said. "..Strawberry milk please?". "Okay, coming right up". Hina opened her eyes wide seeing Soma leave their side and stand before the vending machine buying the drink they had ordered. She kept looking at his figure which began to stir her heart and realized that she still had suspicions about him. Usually, she always puts a tough front in front of everyone, and the result of that is. She had zero points in a friendship. She thought that friendship was nothing but a facade to find a connection to her who was blessed. However, deep down she realized. There is no one other than her and her parents who understand her the most. Behind the thought front, she always showed to others, deep down lay a secret that she was afraid and hated to expose to the world. It was her weakness. Hina hates her weakness for being the shy and crybaby girl she used to be. She hates to show that to the world. She hates being a weak person. "Because if you are weak you will get exploited, because if you are weak you will be devoured by the darkness in the world". So she is always careful around strangers that invade her space. She would build a thick wall, and unleash her venomous tongue to chase them away to protect what is inside her core. However, now was not the right time for her to show her discomfort at Soma in front of Kaede. So for a while, she will try to endure this feeling until Kaede finds her parents. "Sorry to keep you waiting. Here this is for you, this one''s for you, and this one''s for me". Soma crouched down while giving the drink he purchased earlier, to Kaede Hina and himself. He already drunk a coffee earlier, but after seeing the state he was in he bought another one for him to drink. It was the same black can he ordered earlier. "Thank you, big brother". "..Thanks". "No problem. Ah, right. Can you open the can yourself". Kaede shook her head and Soma, seeing that shrugged his shoulder and extended his right hand before twisting the lever until the can make a pop sound. A hole began to appear showing the orange liquid inside. Soma also did the same thing for himself before taking a sip. "Itadakimasu". Once he heard the word he stopped his drinking and watched the girl drinking the juice slowly. He felt a bit ashamed after hearing the words that came out of the girl''s mouth. Hina noticed the state Soma was in. Her mouth relaxed for a moment and it stretched up a little seeing his stupidity. Not wanting to become a bad example like him Hina plunged the straw in and said the word. "Itadakimasu". "Eh?". Soma turned his sight toward Hina and she threw her sight away and didn''t want to look at Him. He looked at the black can in his hands, hesitated at first then opened his mouth. "..Itadakimasu". With a snap after those words come out. Hina spurted the milk from her mouth and began to laugh. "Pfthaha,,". Kaede, as if affected by the atmosphere of the laugh, began to show her smile and laugh. "Ehehe,,". Soma stopped his activity and turned his gaze to both of them. Seeing the laugh on their face put a smile of satisfaction on his face. Chapter 35 - 35 A Chaotic Day Part 05. After finishing with the drink and disposing of every trash in their possession. Soma, the one who had to dispose of the trash, approached the two pairs who were holding hands like a pair of sisters. "What?". As usual, Hina keeps the intensity of her glare if it''s about him. "Nothing, where should we go now?". "Kaede said that she was separated from her mother in this area. First, let''s take a look for her around, and if we can''t find her we will go to the nearby police station. Is that okay with you Kaede". Hina looked toward the girl below her which she replied with a nod. "Okay, let''s find your mother". From the words that Kaede said earlier. They are on a shopping trip before she loses sight of her mother for a moment. Then she tails one of the random passersby that wearing the same clothes as her mother, but after she sees the person''s face. The person was not the mother she knew and she realized that she was already around the perimeter where Soma had seen her crying earlier. The street area is quite packed with salary men and women walking around in a hurry to chase their next agenda for the day. Soma and Hina open their eyes and ears. Soma looked at his surroundings searching for a woman who was in distress. But with the crowded place, his sight was limited and it was a hassle to look for someone and avoid the passersby. He is hoping that his lucky stats will bring him for a quick encounter, but it was not happening this time. Then the crowded streets began to turn chaotic when a sudden big gust of wind came, turning the surrounding atmosphere into tension. Soma blocked his vision because of the sudden wind that slammed his body. He saw Hina also do the same while shielding Kaede behind her. Boom, resounded in one of the buildings in front of them as the torrent of panic began to spread in the vicinity making the people who had no ability flee, running for their own lives. The building which was being blown up was a jewelry store. Then appeared a single man with a bulky appearance two meters in height wearing all-black clothes and a Half mask of Oni that bore its sharp teeth. From the second floor, the glass windows shattered sending a broken sharp object into the surrounding area, and appeared the man with the same appearance but he was much lanky compared to the other one who stood with a hunched back. Luckily the passerby was long gone and there were only five of them that stood nearby. "Big sister". Kaede clenched Hina''s waist, refusing to let go, and made Hina squint her eyes, glaring at the people in front of her she thought as the culprit. "It''s Okay Kaede you will be fine". The two thieves began to inspect their surroundings and soon stopped their gaze toward Soma''s direction before clicking his tongue. "What are you looking at Kid?". "Scram". Rather than fear that engulfed him, Soma just stood there dumbfounded seeing the action they took in the middle of the city and in daylight at that. He thought that these two people were stupid beyond help. Soma was exasperated but Hina beside him was not thinking the same. She squinted her eyes as she began to concentrate her magic on her hands ready to open fire. "Hey, You go as a vanguard, we must capture those bastards". "Eh? Should we just get away from this place rather than dealing with those idiots..". "Tch, as I thought". Hina affirmed her assumption. She regarded the boy beside her as an enemy. Her eyes as if losing any hope for him began to shift her attention toward the thieves. "Leave this place, then. I will deal with this, alone. Kaede, can you hear me". Kaede looked up at Hina''s figure as she still clung herself to her waist. "..Yes". "Kaede listen, leave this place with that guy. You! Make sure you protect her when you flee from this place". Soma''s face twitched after hearing the word that came out of Hina''s mouth. The word left a strong impact on his ear and it stirred his calm mind. He exhaled before turning to look at Kaede on Hina''s waist. "Come on Kaede, let''s find somewhere to hide". He grabs the young girl''s hand before embracing her and turning his back leaving Hina alone at the crime scene. Hina didn''t even turn her gaze at the retreating figure of Soma. Hina kept her gaze focused on the criminals in front of her. She raised her hand preparing the next move using the mana she had accumulated earlier. The temperature around her spiked up, and then from the empty space came a swirling fire before it took shape into arrows floating beside her. She specialized in Fire magic, the same as her mother. From the moment she tried to build a wall around her heart and determined to become strong. She asks her mother to teach her the way of magic. Then the result of her training was this. She could use magic without an incantation at all. The thieves watched the magic Hina had done. They knitted their brows and prepared to block the incoming magic. "Go!" Hina swung her hand down and the fire arrows around her began to fly in a straight line approaching the thieves. The thieves who saw the incoming magic began to move. The bulky guy stepped on his feet and stood before the other guy. The bulky guy raised his battle spirit as his body enveloped by Mana strode forward like a mad bull trying to face the incoming magic alone. Crossing his arm to protect his face. His body collided with the magic and it created a small explosion in the vicinity and smoke that covered the area. But the man was unperturbed and kept his charge forward approaching Hina. The man lifted the corner of his mouth and said. "Ehehe,, you asked for it girl". Hina clicked her tongue, surprised that her magic was easily blocked by the guy. That alone shows that the thieves in front of her have superior abilities than she thought. The act of obstructing Magic and leaving it unscathed was completely impossible if the two parties had the same level of strength. Because if they do, no matter how hard his body is or how awesome the guy''s mana is. He will get burned or at least grazed by the fire Hina released. However, the man was unscathed and kept his charge like a mad bull. Hina saw the approaching man begin to connect her thoughts with the ring on her finger and took out a bokuto that she used for training. Hina clenched her hands on the bokuto hilt and prepared her middle stance. The man opened his hands wide in a grapple stance. "Gaahahaha". The man with his bulky body began to embrace Hina but Hina had already gone from the place and crouched down in a lower stance. She pulled back the bokuto before thrusting it out toward his solar plexus. However once the bokuto made contact with the abs, her arm trembled as the shock from her attack, was bounced back numbing her hands. "..Hard". "Ehehehe, gaa!". A shadow cast upon her vision as she saw that burly hand approaching her, she gritted her teeth then bent her head to the right and did some rolling on the ground before standing, fixing her stance. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey, Gor hurry up and finish, her". "Ehehe, Okay boss. I want to break that delicate bone of yours". Hina opened her eyes wide not expecting that the leader of this operation was the guy behind. Gor began his second attack closing the distance with Hina. Gor with his big palm began to unleash a series of grabbing motion attacks which used the strength of his grip to grab the girl before him. Hina felt a sense of danger looking at his palm. She is certain that if she is caught even for once, she will be done for. The enemy before her was not an enemy that she could fight with her current strength. It made her feel instant regret and frustration. Then she began to remember those hellish days, where she spent day after day training her magic and swinging her wooden sword to grow stronger. But, it was still not enough proof. "Tch". She raised her attention just to evade the man''s attack. The man opened his hand wide to try to make a big move. Hina saw that as a chance to leap to the left side as she began to prepare her stance, but she felt a sudden gust of wind and impact that sent her body flying. Hina, who was caught off guard by the sudden attack, rolled a couple of times before lying down. She could feel the taste of iron in her mouth, and her left abdomen felt like it was on fire. "Got you". The boss raised his hands and celebrated his success in delivering his magic. Hina''s breath grew heavy as the air of her lungs got blasted away from the impact earlier. Her throat was burning as she started coughing. Her left hand was fine but she felt a pang of intense pain from the left side of her abdomen. Every time she puffed her chest out, her left side felt like it was burning. "Gor finish her now". "Wuehehe,, Okay boss". Gor with a hideous smile approached with open hands intending to deliver a final blow. "Not so fast". From the narrow alley between the building the battle scene. Soma brings a metal pole in his hands closing his distance. Then, slammed the pole toward the man''s neck until it was bent. Gor was shocked and stood in place. It opened the chance for Soma to grab Hina in his embrace and soon leave the place. Chapter 36 - 36 A Chaotic Day Part 06. Carrying Kaede in his arms Soma kept his running pace while observing the surrounding neighborhood until eventually he arrived at the intersection then he took a turn to the left and against the panicked crowd he slowed down his run, then decided this was a chance he connect his thought with the ring in his necklace and took his phone out. "Mommy". "Huh, What?!" Soma halted his run as he was shocked hearing Kaede shout beside his ear. He turned to look at the way Kaede was seeing things and true to her voice. There is a woman in her late thirties wearing a brown coat and a blue dress running to their side with sweat drenched her body. From the looks of it, it seems she also keeps searching for her daughter''s well-being. He crouched down before putting Kaede to the ground and releasing from his embrace Kaedde ran straight toward her mother''s embrace. "Kaede". "Mommy". Tears began to accumulate in Kaede''s corner eyes as she now submerged herself toward her mother''s bosomed. The woman in question turned her attention only to find Soma was nowhere to be seen again. She could only be dumbfounded while saying thankful words in her heart. "Thank god it ended this soon". S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma, after witnessing the touching sight, began to retreat. He didn''t want to interrupt their time, he also wondered if the parents knew about the incident that happened earlier, but Kaede was a smart girl, so he hoped that she would tell her mother what had happened and her mother could take a smart action to get as far away from the scene. While running in a now deserted place. He puts the phone near his ear as he runs, bypassing the different route from the one he took earlier. The ringing sound of a connected call from the other side entered his ear and after it beeped thrice. The phone was answered and Soma could hear the calm and dignified voice from Mr. Ito. "What is the matter of Soma? Do you need something?". "Yes, Mr. Ito there was a robbery that involved the awakeners happening in the place I was sightseeing, and I need your help in capturing those two". "Tell me the details!". Mr. Ito changed his demeanor in one go and Soma could hear his dignified voice more clearly, truly befitting the title of the leader of the Awakeners Association. Then, Soma began to explain the details from the first time he witnessed the robbery happen. It starts from the moment when a sudden gust of wind happens around and the explosion that occurred later. Then two men with black outfits wearing half-mask oni appeared. "..As for their abilities, I didn''t know much about them, but there is no mistaking that those two are awakeners. As for the address I will let you track my phone. Can you do that, please?". "..Okay I will immediately inform my subordinate and send a high ranker awakener near you, stay in check". "Okay. Oh, can you also bring one ambulance please. Just in case situation". "..Okay, don''t do anything reckless on your own Soma" Mr. Ito hesitated at first but soon followed Soma''s instruction. but didn''t forget to state the warning for his well-being. Soma wondered why Mr. Ito was giving so much care about him, but he put that aside in the corner of his mind. For now, he needs to focus on the things he faces and the well-being of the girl who is fighting. "..Okay, I will. Please monitor me using my phone, then..". Soma put away the phone inside his pocket pants. While still running in the narrow alley in front of him he spotted a single metal pole that stood upon the building nearing a trash can. "I will borrow this". He took the pole and kept his running face steady. Then in his sight, he saw Hina was being blown away. His greatest fear unfolds as he sees Hina blasted to the side. He clicked his tongue and he began to knit his brows, pissed. Soma raised his running pace as he began to approach the location. He heard the shout of the lanky man beside him then he approached the man who tried to finish her life, raising the pole high. "Not so fast". Then swung it with all his might until the pole was bent ninety degrees, but it succeeded in halting the bully man''s action for a few seconds. He took Hina in his embrace and then began to run away from the place. Sliding one hand below her back and the other behind the knee. "..Why are you here?". Hearing a hoarse voice that came from her mouth made his heart stir in a swirling emotion. "Shut your mouth for now!". Unconsciously he opened his mouth in a rage. He also didn''t understand why he did that. He thought that he could control his emotions well but it seems that it was wrong. The skill also didn''t reveal itself, it seems he needs to manage his skill properly later. The struggle he had to face upon facing the demon for the first time he arrived at this world, and the mistrust he got after trying to communicate with her came upon like a tidal wave flooding his mind in barrage. Soma was risking his life just to save her life back then. But now she was just letting it be thrashed upon and now in front of, him she tried to act as a Hero by dealing with a robber and almost got her life taken before his own eyes. "Don''t joke around, I will not let that happen''''. He muttered. He turned his attention to look at Hina''s condition. She opened her eyes wide not expecting that Soma would utter such a harsh word toward her. But she could feel that from the anger Soma lashed out, there was a bit of a trace of worry about her well being. Therefore she looked down, clenching her teeth hard while enduring the pain in her left abs. Soma in question knitted his brows seeing her in that state. Her breathing was heavy, sweat began to drenched her temple and he could feel that his hands that were holding her back were also cold because of the sweat. This amount of sweat is clearly abnormal when she was just starting the battle unless. Then he noticed that Hina was holding the left side of her abs, while biting her lips. Hina turned her attention to the behind, and didn''t want to look him in the eyes for now. Then, shocked by the incoming attack. "Jump to the right". Hearing the words from Hina in his arms, Soma jumps to the side like she said and like a sound from the wind that has been cut. The debris from the broken building flew in a straight line at a high speed like a bullet intending to catch Soma off guard. "Tch, I missed". The lanky man in behind curses. "Persistent bastard. Hina hold on for a bit". "..Okay". Soma tensed his body as he began to embrace hina tighty in his arm. He accelerated his running pace and soon became too far for the lanky man to use his wind magic. "They are gone. Gor let''s get out of here". "..Umm, Okay boss". Hearing the order from his superior the bulky man hesitated between chasing Soma or leaving this place. But he knew if he tried to object to his boss'' decision he would be doomed. So he began to leave the place with the boss. Then the place becomes empty again after the four of them leave. Chapter 37 - 37 Conclusion and a way home. Soma while carrying Hina in a princess hold. Keep maintaining his running pace and once he felt that the danger was gone, began to slow his pace and puff his chest out inhaling as much oxygen into his burning lungs. Because of the burden that was caused to his body and mind. He didn''t know that carrying someone while fleeing the battle scene could be this exhausting. Feeling wasted, he leaned his tired body toward the wall and slowly put his butt on the ground. With erratic breath and drenched body Soma keeps inhaling some oxygen to calm his racing heart and clear his mind. The reason he didn''t try to hold off the robbers was because he didn''t want the nuance of the trip he had after a long time of hiatus to become a mess, because of the bloody battle. He just wanted to enjoy his leisure walk and maybe find something new on this trip. So he ran away and whether the culprit was apprehended or not. He will let Mr. Ito do the rest. He already reported the situation and let himself get tracked using the call that is still ongoing even now. He felt a slight movement in his arms and when Hina''s butt touched a certain part of his body, his body jolted from his tired condition. Then maybe because of the close proximity between them when they moved their upper body a little, they soon found themselves close to each other, face to face. Soma''s eyes met with Hina''s as their distance was closer than a fist. They didn''t utter a single word, just the two people staring at each other. He marveled at the beauty of the girl before him. The same is also true for Hina; she never had a chance to get this close to someone, especially a boy her age. But now she sat face to face with a boy and The distance was so close that with just a slight movement from one of them, their faces could be bumped into each other. However, the time was as if it was still beginning to move again as Hina felt the burning sensation that assaulted the left side of her abs. ".. Are you okay?". "Yeah.." Hina connected her thoughts with the ring on his finger before taking some green liquid that was contained inside a small glass container. She struggled with the state she was in where her one hand was holding her left side. Soma shrugged his shoulders and he intended to slide one of his hands to take away the potion. But Hina was faster. She put the tab in her teeth before ripping it off. In a single breath, Hina finished the content and Soma could see that her heavy breathing became more stable. "How are you feeling now?". "Better. ..Thank you for coming to the rescue by the way". It''s pretty rare to hear her voice that sounds sincere. Even in the story he read, She was a tsundere girl who couldn''t be honest with her feelings even in tough situations. However, right now, she sincerely said the word thanks. "..Ah no. It''s okay. Next time don''t do anything dangerous like that again, please". The earlier anger he bottled up took a sudden turn. It disappeared along with the rare case that was happening before his eyes. So he just gives his warning and turns his gaze up resting his head toward the hard wall. "..Humph, like you are the one who talks". Hina snorted as she began to shoot out her venomous tongue. He thought that she was becoming honest with herself but look at her now she is back to her usual self. Soma turned his attention to her again. "Ha? What do you mean? Hm?!..". Hina suddenly surrendered herself to the warmth of the embrace as she rested her head on Soma''s right shoulder. "Don''t talk to me. I am tired". "What? Hey don''t sleep here!". "...". "Hey, are you seriously sleeping right now?". "Let me rest ¡­and I am sorry¡­". "Hm? About what? Miss Hina? You hear? Ooooi? This girl is seriously sleeping on my shoulder". Soma could hear faint breathing from his ear and saw the defenseless state she was in. It awoke the sudden instinct he had as a man. But he shook his head sideways then exhaled to get rid of the dirty thought he had earlier, and softly whispered. "..Rest well". Soma also leaned his head back to the wall as he waited for the ambulance to come to the rescue. Without knowing that a faint smile emerged from the mouth of the sleepy girl in his arms. "Huuuaakh, what a long day". On his way home after the incident. Soma walked into the residential area where his home was near. Then his mind began to wander about earlier. After Hina was asleep in his embrace. Soma had to wait for about a minute or so before the ambulance and the awakeners Mr. Ito had ordered came. They soon asked about the incident that took place before went out to start the investigation. As for Hina, he let the nurses take care of the rest, and after being freed from his restraint Soma began to walk home alone. He was getting invited at first but he refused, he needed some time alone. Then now at the current time l, Soma was looking at the surrounding quiet place as the cool breeze began to assault his skin. He crossed his arm trying to shield himself from the cold, then. A single van car rode past him and stopped in front of his house. Soma''s eyes perked up as the muscles around his face began to loose up. With a light step, Soma approached the car and coincidentally met with the driver or maybe the delivery man. "Excuse me, is this the package that has the name Soma as the receiver". The delivery tilted his head at the sudden question asked by a stranger in the middle of the road. He began to be wary of Soma''s existence. "Ah Sorry my name is Soma. I am the owner of the house, and I just came from my trip. Please wait for a bit". Soma opened the gate in front of his house before he stood in front of the door. Taking the key from his pocket he unlocked the door showing to the delivery man that he was the owner. Then, come back toward the delivery man. "Ah, I see. Then Mr. Soma please sign this and this..". The delivery man begins to do his procedure. Soma just complied with any of the delivery man''s demands before it began to start the engine. "Thank you for trusting our company". "..Thank you for the delivery". Both of them bid their farewell before the car drove off leaving Soma who felt elated. Turning his gaze toward the front door. He saw a row of a collection of arranged card boxes for the items he bought this morning. He never thought that the items he bought would arrive this fast in just half a day. It was his fault also not to check the estimation of arriving time. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But his luck helped him solve that and now he could start to prepare himself for the incoming agenda he needed to do. "We can move ahead the schedule for a bit". Chapter 38 - 38 Each persons side. [Quest cleared] [All stats increased +1] ¡­ Finished with the daily quest he committed to every day. The time has come for him to do the trial he must clear to get the skill he needs. After spending all night preparing the things he needed to bring. He stored everything inside his ring, and after asking Mr. Ito about something he needed to know. The silver ring that Mr. Ito gave him along with the equipment he wore for exploring the dungeon had the function of stoppage time. So he doesn''t have to worry about the ingredients, and the food will spoil as long as he puts it inside. The item was listed as a high grade. Once again He wondered why Mr. Ito had so much care for him. Anyway, the matter aside, Soma already placed everything he needed to bring. The clothes he used today were a set of old sports clothes that had a blue hoodie, and a simple plain white jersey. For the lower part, it was the same blue long pants and he planned to wear sneakers that had prepared in the front door. He bought the clothes last year so it was a bit short in a certain part but well, it was still affordable at least. Then for the last part, he once again looked inside his house. The room gives a lonely vibe because of the sole human that lives inside it. He closed his eyes, hardened his resolve, and opened his mouth. "I am leaving". Soma said those words to no one in particular. He just wanted to do it even knowing that there would be no one that would answer it. Open his eyes then he turns his back leaving the bleak house that has no single soul in it. "I will succeed". Inside a harmonious house there lived three individuals who sat at the dining table enjoying their tea time after savoring their breakfast. The three people mentioned were Hiroshi, Hisako, and Hina. The Akabane family starts their morning fast. The three of them usually start their morning at five and then do their training as Awakeners. Hina also had her own training routine she kept every morning. Hina, since she was little, had undergone harsh training to become an amazing awakener like her parents one day. But, her reasoning was not just that, there is a fundamental reason behind her hard work that she keeps it hidden even from her family. "Hina, what will you be doing for today?" "Hm? Nothing, probably just training in the home later and living in this house as usual". "Are you truly fine, Don''t push yourself, Sweetheart" "I am okay Dad. I am perfectly fine". "But..". "Zip it, Hiroshi!". Hisako opened the conversation between the family, Hina only replied curtly and Hiroshi looked worried about his daughter''s well-being. Yesterday, after hearing the news about their daughter in hospital, after getting involved with a robbery incident that involved an awkeners as the culprit. Hiroshi was shrieking in panic and he went mad as he stormed off toward the hospital to see his daughter. Different from Hiroshi who had panic-stricken in his face. Hisako was furious beyond words. Then, after she knew the details that got caught on camera by the investigation team she coincidentally met in the hospital, her anger reached a peak and she began to scold Hina in place knowing she was injured. Hisako reason is that as long as she can still sit upright on the bed she is healthy. Hina is indeed in good health, because of the potion she drank after getting the wound on her ribs, and after she got checked. The doctor said that there were no problems with her bones and internal organs. So later that night She already released from the hospital. Hisako observed Her daughter''s reaction while she was still busy reading some textbooks and preparing for the exam she would be facing when she went to the academy. She connected her thoughts with the ring on her finger and took something. "Hina, hold these!". "What is this?". It was a box that had been wrapped in a fancy package with a luxury ornament. It was written Wagyu A5 on the box. Hina opened her eyes wide and soon her mouth loosened with a twinkling star in her eyes when she faced her mother, trying to confirm something. "It was not for you". But got cut off brutally by her mother. "Eh, then who?". Hina deflated as she began to flop her but toward the wooden chair again. "Go to Soma''s house and give it to him". Hisako once more demanded. "Hmm?, ¡­HA?! Why me?". "Your mother and I agreed to give him something after what he has done for us. Then yesterday''s incident happened so..". Hiroshi interjected on the side. He and her wife agreed to invite Soma to their house yesterday but after hearing the news of their daughter in hospital they canceled it and now the present was still unprocessed. As for today, they had something to do, they couldn''t invite Soma to their house and decide to just give it to him, and Hina was the one who would do it. "Like I said, Why me?". Hiroshi flinched upon seeing the fierce aura that coming from his daughter''s eyes. Those eyes reminded him of his young wife. At that time Hisako was still the same age as Hina. She had the same temper as her and now it was passed on to Hina. "Ha,, Why are you so flustered? Just give it to him as a thank you for rescuing you yesterday, and you can go home after that, and don''t forget to say ''Hi'' from us". "I-I am not flustered at all". Hina with her face that had a tinge of red shouted at her mother and Hisako chuckled seeing her daughter state. "Don''t you dare fool me little girl. I know everything about you, or what, did something happen between you and Soma?". "No- Nothing of the short". "Ahahaha¡­". Hiroshi could only smile wryly, seeing the two people who had the same trait as he remembered, began to bicker with each other. "Then Go to his house already. You''re free right now right?". "Who said, I am free? I am studying right now". "You said you will train later in the day and will just stay in the house for the most part. As for studying you can do that at night right, like you always do". "Ugh!". The two of them began to liven up the atmosphere at the dining table. Hiroshi couldn''t stand her daughter being teased much longer, lending his help. "It''s okay Hina, you could just give it to Soma and go home straight away. It was also a good way for you to gain a new friend". Hina kept her mouth shut as she began to hesitate about the choice she should make. "Or what, are you embarrassed seeing him, after what he did to you?". "What?!". Yesterday memories began to flash before her eyes. Hina got the princess carried and when the two of them got away from the two robbers, she with her exhausted state rested her tired body in his embrace, and the faint whisper he said at the end made the blood on her body begin to gather in her face. Her heart began to throb wildly recalling those moments. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She gritted her teeth seeing her mother''s smug face before putting her tough front once again. "Fine, I will deliver this meat to him. There is nothing going on between him and me". "Hm, I didn''t mention what your relationship thought?" "Ugh, that''s it. I am leaving" "Have a safe trip". Hiroshi watched her furious daughter sprang up from her wooden chair and begin to strode off from the house. Hisako who watched the scene trying to suppress the trembling in her body before eventually couldn''t hold it back any longer. She began to crack a laughter. "Ahahaha.. it''s so much fun teasing her". "Hisako, You are really". Chapter 39 - 39 Follow. "What? You are siding with the child again, Humph.". Hisako seemed unsatisfied seeing her dear husband keep defending the child, she threw her gaze away and made Hiroshi had a dumbfounded face. He stood up from the chair he was sitting in before, stood behind his wife, and held her closer. "It''s not like that. I was just recalling those times when you had the same attitude as Hina''''. Hisako''s body stiffened as she kept throwing her gaze far away, playing oblivious. "I don''t know what you''re talking about". "Ahaha, it reminds me of old times". The two of them enjoyed their short free time by cuddling each other. Hiroshi who keeps hugging his wife from behind and Hisako who surrendered her body to him. The two of them created a world on their own. If Hina was still inside the house she would show her tongue out disgusted at seeing her parents being lovey-dovey before her eyes. But luckily she went out after Hisako ordered her to deliver a luxury ingredient to Soma''s house. "But honey, did you know that Hina hates Soma right?". Hiroshi released his embrace from Hisako''s body and Hisako began to face Hiroshi. "You are right, but I thought if it''s Soma maybe she could be more open to him". "Do you also notice her feelings toward us?". "Of course, I notice that. There is no way I wouldn''t notice her behavior after all this time, I raised her". The two of them realized that their daughter was facing a huge dilemma and it was because of the pressure and expectation she got from those around her. That always compares her to them, and also the malice that tries to take away her bright world by pretending to be nice in front of her but hiding something far more sinister inside. Hina is a talented figure and also a hard worker at that. She absorbs everything their parents teach her like a sponge and she is also gifted with a dual ability that is Swordsmanship and Fire magic the same as them. However, that talent brought a lot of attention and expectation from everyone around. They are afraid that their daughter someday would just get buried by the burden she is always putting on herself. "But I think it''s okay, dear". "How so?". Hiroshi tilted his head, not understanding what Hisako wanted to say. Hisako loosened her facial muscles and spoke about what she knew about her daughter''s current thoughts. "Do you know her recent expression every time we discuss the matter about Soma?". "Well, she reminded me of the old you. What is the point?". "You know what dear, sometimes your dense is nerve-wracking you know". Hisako sighs in irritation. "Dense I am not¡­ Wait, Is it?". "Yeah? I think her guard started to open up a little bit around him. Since yesterday..". "I see, so it was like that". Hisako turned her gaze toward the window looking at a far away place. "Soma, Please save our daughter''s hearts. Become her light in the darkness as you do to us on that day". Muttered Hisako in her heart hoping that the brave boy who saved their life could become a beacon for her lost daughter. "Thank you, Sir". S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, thank you very much". Hina stood alone in the residential area she never visited once in her life. She took out her phone looking at the messages from LANE apps she got from her mother that sent the coordinates of Soma''s house. She clicked the link and her phone shifted its display to open the maps function and began to show the way where his house was. Hina was in her sportswear. She is wearing a black hat, a light blue hoodie a white t-shirt inside and long sports pants, and a pair of sneakers. If anyone saw her outfit they would assume that Hina was doing some exercising. However the truth was not that, she didn''t have the time to properly dress herself, that''s all. Looking at her surroundings there are a lot of houses that stand near each other leaving no gaps between each other. The structure of the house feels the same in her eyes. She kept walking on the small road while checking on her phone. Then after she passed through the right turn ahead she finally arrived at the house that was pointed by the maps. She tried to approach the house but the door of the house was creaking and someone was coming outside. She unconsciously hid herself behind the wall that stood as a fence like a kitten that frightened. As she peeked outside she saw Soma wearing the same sportswear that looked small for his size, opened the gates and locked it up using a big lock. Soma was standing still for a moment before putting the hoodie on his jacket and walking away leaving his house. "Where is he going?". Hina was a bit suspicious about his actions. She pondered about what she should do for a moment. Her mind began to wander and began to show the image of her attitude and her first assumption about the boy named Soma. At first, she thought that he was just the same as other people who tried to get near her parents to get a connection with amazing people through her. She even asked her acquaintance to check his behavior for several days. She assumed that Soma was related to another guy and used his innocent facade as a boy to dumb her parents. However, those thoughts melted a little after yesterday''s incident. They met coincidentally four times in the wide area of Shibuya and went to save the lost Kaede searching for her parents only to get involved in a robbery. His desperate face when he tried to save her and the worry he showed about her well-being. It shook the foundation wall she built for years. In the end, she surrendered herself to his warmth and even the nurse was teasing her about how comfortable her sleeping face was when He let her go to be treated in hospital. "Wait?! Is this my chance to find out where he is going or who he is connected with?". Despite all of that Hina thought was still occupied by this suspicion she had in him. She saw Soma who had walked a bit far away from his home. She hesitated at first before checking her phone. "Okay". She sent some messages through LANE to her mom and her acquaintance. before slipping away from her hiding place and following Soma. "I am sorry for doing this thing but I want to know. Does he was different from other people or not, I want to find it out today". Hina muttered in her heart. Arriving at the main road Soma made a call, and then after waiting for about a minute a blue cab stopped in front of him. He opened the passenger door and went in before being greeted by the driver. "Hello, may I know which place you want me to drop you off?". "Yes, Subashiri please. Ah, here is the actual address". Soma went forward and showed his phone display to the driver and the driver looked at Soma once again. "Are you sure dear customer". "Yes I am sure. It''s been a while since I went mountain climbing". The driver hesitated at first but he shrugged his shoulder and just did what his customer wanted. "Understood then, dear customer, please buckle up your seatbelt for I will drive right away". "Okay". The cab that Soma was in was beginning to ride away while there was someone behind who was also entering a cab that newly arrived. "Where do you want to go, little miss?". "Follow that car in front, hurry up!". The driver tilted his head at first, not understanding what the young lady was saying. "Hurry up we will lose them if this continues!". However after the shriek from the girl. The driver could only nod his head and began to ride off tailing the cab in front. Chapter 40 - 40 The appearance. "We arrived". sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay thank you Mr. Driver. ¡­here is the payment" After traveling for about one and a half hours inside the cab. Soma finally arrived at the place that would let him go to the place he wanted to visit. He took some paper bills from his pocket and then gave them to the driver. The driver politely accepted it while bowing his head a bit and saying his thanks. "Thank you for using our service. Have a safe trip". Soma nodded his head as he opened the passenger door that had been unlocked. He stepped outside and a chilling breeze began to sting his skin. They say the temperature around the mountain is relatively cold, moreover, the season is in the winter like today, and luckily the snow already melted in this area so no problem for him to continue his journey. The driver rode his car by turning around before driving off toward the route home. There is another cab coming behind him and Soma is already suspicious about its movement. The cab behind him was tailing him. He didn''t know who that was because the person still hadn''t gotten out of the car, so he intended to ignore it. The surrounding area was filled with greenery on the side of the road, a row of trees that filled his eyes, and the fresh air it gave, truly made him glad to be stillborn in Japan. The place he is currently standing is on the trailhead in the place called Higashi Fuji Sanso, the place that has a facility for people to climb Fuji mountain using the Subashiri route. Soma, recalling the mob in the novel, said to the protagonist, that he was going to this place to try climbing the Fuji mountain in the second month of the year on February day fourteen to confess his love to his childhood friend when he was already at its peak by taking a picture. However, on his road to climbing he starts missing, then found back one month later with having a super rare power. The place didn''t have any visitors because of the chilled winter that is still going on around the country. But Soma found it good because this won''t attract too much attention. In this place, there are many inns and places for the climber to rest their tired body before or after climbing the mountain. The people are pretty welcoming but Soma didn''t partake in any social events and just went straight up to climb the mountain. "I should bring warmer clothes". Even after wearing sportswear that had a thick cloth in it. The cold still managed to penetrate it and made his body shiver in the cold. Rubbing his hands together Soma walks leisurely while observing his surroundings. The landscape was beautiful, and many trees still captured the authenticity of the place. From here he still doesn''t know where the trial gate is. The mob also mentions that he suddenly got absorbed by some gate and before he knew it he was inside and undergoing the trial for a month. After a couple of minutes passed he saw a small torii and a small shrine caught his eye. Soma approached the shrine gave his respect and prayed for his safety in his journey and succeeded in clearing the trial if he found the gate. "What are you planning? Climbing mountain in this cold weather?". A crisp and clear voice entered his ear as he turned his back he found Hina wearing sportswear that was the same color as him standing there with crossing hands, trying to keep a cold from her body. Soma opened his eyes wide, pondering what she was doing over here. But soon he realizes there is a person who keeps tailing him all this time. It was probably her all along. "Why did you tailing me?". "Nothing just some errand". Hina walked closer as she took something from the storage in her ring. It was a box that was wrapped in a fancy package. She pushed the box to him and Soma received it while tilting his head not knowing what kind of situation this was. "Um, What is this?". "It was my thank you for yesterday''s incident". Soma inspected the box and found out that it was a high-class ingredient from a meat Wagyu A-5. He turned his head to Hina to make sure that the thing in his hands was not some kind of joke. "Is this real?". "Of course it is. You better receive it and eat it later". This kind of meat was a pretty rare commodity for him. Sure he could afford it with the money he had, but he chose to spend it just for his school tuition or his daily life. He could only watch the commercial on the TV while salivating while eating a cup of ramen. But now the real deal is here in his hands. His facial muscles loosened, imagining what kind of food he would serve later. "Thank you, I will accept it gratefully". Hina nodded her head as she began to rub her palms together to warm herself up. "Then? What are you doing here?". Soma stiffened his body not anticipating this question. He thought that if Hina was done with her business, she would go off to her house but she still stood there in front of him shivering in the cold. He stored the meat first inside the ring. "Nothing just some mountain climbing for my training". "Training? What kind of training?". It was unusual to see Hina become curious about other person lives. From the moment he met her, he was sure that Hina was a typical lone wolf person who would not involve herself with other people and would keep her beliefs to herself without trying to blend with another pack. But today he found it pretty intriguing, why did her character change in the span of the meeting they had? Is it perhaps because of the incident yesterday? "Well you know, if we are talking about climbing then it was for my lower body right. I intend to build a solid lower body to stabilize my foundation in martial arts". "Hmm,, is that so". "Yes, it is". "I didn''t know you were into martial arts, what is that?". "Eh?". Hina with opened eyes, pointed her index finger toward the small shrine behind Soma. He turns his back and notices there is a crack in the space around it. The crack has a purple pattern and it keeps getting bigger. It spread like a spider web before it broke like a cracked glass and the air turned heavy all of a sudden. The space that cracked eventually crashed sending a million of its pieces sucked toward the purple hole that is swirling like a wormhole trying to suck everything in its path. The wind in the surrounding area began to change its course and got sucked toward the hole. The purple hole that looks like eyes to him is actually a gluttonous maw that devours everything around it. "Kyaa". Hina lost her balance because of the strong suction the hole had. She is being dragged but Soma reacts and manages to grab her wrist. "What happened?". Hina frantically asked. "I don''t know". Soma looked toward the gate once more and had a speculation. "Is that the gate that the mob person mentioned. I didn''t think it would be this easy, Ukh..". The suction was getting stronger and stronger, and it broke his line of thought. "What should I do Hina is here and I don''t think..". "Watch out". Hina''s shout woke him up from his thoughts. He turned his head and he watched the torii being destroyed and the pole that hung above it flying at his place. He reacted by ducking his head but it made him lose his foothold. Then the hole saw that as a chance and began to intensify its sucking power. "Tch, there is no other way". He muttered while clicking his tongue. Soma gives up on resisting as he lets himself be devoured, but he pulls Hina closer into his embrace and both of them get swallowed by the hole. Chapter 41 - 41 Trial Gate Part 01. As soon as his consciousness returned Soma opened his eyes slowly only to find a black curtain filled his sight, that stretched endlessly beyond the horizon. His body felt heavy for some reason. He tried to turn his gaze downward and found Hina who was lying down on his chest unconscious. "Where am I?". Soma was lying on a rough texture from the sand as he saw a lot of stone also making a formation as a zen garden he saw on the TV. The sand also has been properly managed. It has been combed like a wave from the river that flows gently giving the onlooker a nice tranquil state. But it just got ruined by Soma who was lying upon it. He made a small movement but Hina, who was in his chest, jerked as she began to regain consciousness and opened her eyes slowly while rubbing it. Their eyes met and Hina soon rose herself up like a scaredy cat. Fred from his restrained state, Soma also stood up as he could see the surrounding view better. The two of them were standing in the big Zen garden as far as his eyes could see. Before then there was a big shadow that was towering up to the sky. He wondered what that was. As if the time has come for the surprise. The dark silhouette before them began to glow, and the sky began to open up its dark curtain and reveal a luminous light from the full moon that watched over them. Then before their eyes a tall imposing Torii gate that glowed red, there was a straight path that led to a Japanese castle that was imposingly standing there, illuminated by the soft glow from the moon. Behind the Torii there is a row of cherry blossomed trees that bloom in full spring. The cherry blossoms with its falling leaves and every time it touched the ground it vanished leaving a soft glittering pink light that gave a nuance of beauty to it. "Woah prettty". Hina also expressed her opinion about the place. Indeed even before his perspective, the place was indeed beautiful, but Soma knows that this place, despite its beauty there must be something that is waiting for him ahead. Because this was the trial gate he expected to enter. However, there is a slight error. He turned his gaze to the side looking at Hina whose facial expression loosened because of the sight before her, not listed as the person that he will bring to this expedition. "No point in worrying huh..". Soma softly mumbled by himself while sighing. "What?". First, and foremost he needed to enter the trial and that was probably inside the castle in front of him. Hina tilted his head while looking at the Soma figure who kept mumbling to himself. "Okay, let''s go inside first". "Ha? What do you mean?". Soma took his first step and began to walk on the stone paved road that had a straight way that would lead him toward the castle gate. Once he passed the Torii gate his body was enveloped by a sense of warmth and tranquility inside. The falling leaves from the cherry blossoms that welcome their entrance give them peace of mind and his toned body becomes more loosened. They began to walk slowly while enjoying the sight that was presented before them. There are no more ornaments inside the perimeter. There is only a wide Zen garden with some small pathways that are made of grass. Arrived at the castle''s front gate. The gate was made from a strong tree that probably lived a thousand years. It has a red color adorned with a lot of metallic accessories and they were welcomed by the two figures of the Japanese god from mythology, guarding the door. On the right stood a tall Oni with a horn and a furious face that had red skin, his belly was bloated and he wore a simple cloth that covered the important part of the body. He is revered as the God of Thunder that brings death for death and prosperity for everyone around it. His name is Raijin. Behind him thought there was a halo that had many taiko in it. The legend says every time Raijin knocks one of the taiko behind it there will be a lightning that will slay its way toward the human world. On the left side, there is his brother Fuujin the god that governs wind the brother of Raijin one of the gods in Shinto beliefs. He had the same appearance as Raijin only his skin was green. Behind him, there is a cloth that he folded that resembles an airbag that helps him travel around the world and it has the power to create a storm if he is enraged, that can cause a disaster to the human world. These two Gods were often told as the two siblings who were never on the same page. They always fought against each other, trying to climb the throne of the sole ruler of the sky. "Hey, what are you doing?". Soma pressed his hands on the gate and with a light push the gate creaked and a slight gust of wind hit their body making them close their eyes. The interior was wide and there was a sliding paper door in front of him, a two-way passage filled with tatami math that gave a rather distinctive smell, for anyone who recognizes it. Soma stepped his foot inside while the sliding paper door became separated between the spaces around the castle. Without slight fear, Soma put his hands on the paper doors and tried to pry it open when a hand stopped him from continuing forward. "W-wait, wait a minute!". Hina took away Soma''s hands and began to push him backward while she guarded the sliding paper doors. "Take your time, okay. We don''t know what will be waiting for us ahead so,, even I don''t know where we are by the way?". Hina states her confusion while keeping her wary of the narrow hall that stretched far away from both sides. "We are inside the Gate, and if my assumption was right, this was not a portal gate one". Soma began to explain where they were, with a slight lie. He wouldn''t tell hell all of the things he knew so that Hina wouldn''t be suspicious of him. "You mean?". "Yeah, it was the rare Trial Gate. That could only be found by luck". "My god?!". Hina recognized the Trial gate. She read it in the article when it caught her eye, one before. But she hadn''t seen it before her eyes, let alone entering it. As Soma says, this gate could be found by the fortunate one, and that also happens to one in a million chance. But now, Hina and Soma managed to enter one of them, and it was the first trial gate that appeared in Japan. Her head was in a swirl and she began to feel dizzy about her thoughts that kept debating about the pros and cons. "Miss Hina, are you all right?". "..Yeah, I am fine". Awoken from Soma''s call, Hina took a deep breath before exhaling everything that clouded her thoughts. She began to pose some questions and tried to deduce their situation based on the information she could gather. "Do you think, how long we will be stuck here?". "I don''t know, as far as I know. If we are lucky we could get out in the slightest one day we are here, worst it could be months and more". Hearing that Hina knitted her brows as she put her hands on her mouth, covering it. "That was a problem if the worst happens we don''t have food on our side and we couldn''t contact the outside world". Hina''s face looks grim while she stares at her phone which has no signal in it. Not only the signal, but the time on the display also shows a rather error movement. "Tch, it''s no use". She shoved her phone inside her ring once more and began to feel agitated, because of their dire situation. Her mind began to be covered by a cloud, as she imagined being stuck inside the trial gate for months, without food and help from the outer world. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You don''t have to worry about food because I have some in my ring". Hearing Soma reply, Hina''s heart started to calm down but it stirred once more. She turned her head to Soma and opened her mouth. "..How long do you think it would last?". "Maybe one month if the two of us combined". "Okay, I understand. Let''s make haste then". "...Well I have been planning to do that in the first place". Soma began to murmur accidentally, it caught her ears and Hina opened her eyes wide knowing her mistake. "..You are right, I''m sorry for stopping you". He shook his head to the side and put his hand on her shoulder. Soma knew that Hina was in great turmoil right now. She is rather weak in front of the things she can''t control. "Don''t mind it. The important thing is, let''s focus only on finishing the trial so that we can get out of here". Feeling the warmth on her shoulder, made the tension in her body ease for a bit. "..You are right. Let''s go". Hina nodded her head strongly which was replied by Soma with a nod as well. He put his hands on the sliding paper door then pushed it aside and saw the situation inside. [Welcome to the first trial] [Labyrinth of wonder] ""...Ha?"". Chapter 42 - 42 Trial Gate Part 02. The interior of the space is not something that the two of them expected. From the moment they entered the gate, awoken and the scenery that stretched outside clearly resembled the notion of a true Japanese place. Soma thought the gate would also be giving a trial about Japanese culture or something along those lines. In the Chronicles Saga, many aspects made Trial gates appear on Earth. For example, trial gates usually appear, because of the legend or a folklore that spread amongst the people in the surrounding. It could be Mythology, Ghost stories, and many more. But, the trial gate rarely appears on earth, because the higher being is the one who takes control of its appearance. The Trial gates that Soma was facing right now had a deep connection with lightning and wind. It was the trial gate that was created based on the Mythology of Raijin and Fuujin, the two Gods from Shinto in Japan. Soma was shocked after finding out the place it''s more than meets the eye. After he opened the sliding paper doors, in front of them, the trial on the first floor inside the castle that they saw outside. There was a long straight path that was made of entirely yellow rocks, it resembled a maze. The distance is about ten meters ahead before there is a junction that leads to both sides. he saw it but refused to believe it. "What the hell, So big?!". "Is it a Maze?". Soma was surprised at how in the hell there was so much difference between the rooms. The tall structure of yellow rocks that spread before his eyes was completely so much bigger than the space he was currently in. Hina on the other side also had a bewildered look at the sight. [Survive inside the labyrinth] "?!". The translucent window appeared before the two pairs of eyes. Then their confusion soon turns into a grave expression. The line about survival means that they had to survive inside that maze they didn''t know where the end was and what kind of trap and danger would pose danger for them. "This was not as easy as I thought. Muttered Soma in his heart. Soma thought that the trial was something he could pull off if he tried, but no the trial seems not to be as easy as he imagined it. Inside his heart, he clapped both hands and said his apology to the mob who cleared this trial gate. "I am sorry for underestimating you". Hina beside him also understands the grave situation they are in. They didn''t know how long they could find the end path and the food that they had was only limited to a month. "What should we do?" She turns her gaze to Soma who''s still in deep thought. He nodded his head and replied. "Let''s enter, we won''t start if we just stand around here. Remember time is essential". "I understand..". "Also try to look for each other. We are in this together". Hina opened her eyes wide as she saw the profile of the boy beside him. Soma inhaled a deep breath then exhaled it in one go and took a step inside. Hina hesitated at first before following him from behind. Once inside, Soma could see a huge word ''Start Line'' up on the wall door. He looked at his surroundings from both sides. He is being blocked by a tall humongous yellow rock wall that resembles the rocks he saw in pyramids for it has the same color, he couldn''t believe this space could exist inside that small castle. It stretched up until it touched the blue ceiling. It was painted in a blue color with a small dot of white caught in their eyes, floating around being carried by a strong wind that resided in the sky. The warm rays from the sun that radiate half of the place give them a sense of relief because at least they can know the passage of time. "Hey? Where should we go?". Hina from beside him asked. They now stood on the junction that led to two ways right and left. He could also see another way from both sides making things complicated. Soma connected his thoughts with the ring in his necklace and took a big notebook and a mechanical pencil to draw some simple maps to give him a better sense of direction. "What was that for?". Seeing Soma take some big notebook in this place made her tilt her head. Then she saw Soma on a two-page paper, drawing a small line with bold font. Before answering Hina''s question. "I am making some maps, to make things easier for us in exploring the maze". He came up with this situation because he recalled the first time entered the dungeon in Meiji Jingu that had a maze for its floor. At that time he luckily received a map from upperclassmen from Hero Academy that he could clear the fifth floor. So last night he prepared all the things he needed if the trial to be included was a maze. He didn''t have any experience in doing it, so he tried to search in Toptube which has many videos that showed him how to make a simple map if you enter an unexplored maze. "Hmm? I see". Soma hesitated at first then he chose the left side first l, because he saw a close junction just three meters apart. There are three options, go left, right, or straight. But Soma keeps his walk in a straight line while drawing the map. Hina beside him didn''t open her mouth knowing that Soma was doing his best to find a method that made their journey easier in this maze. She could only hope that the time they needed to finish this maze was not more than a month for them to survive because of food resources. A couple of hours had passed since both of them explored the labyrinth, Soma who now stood on a new two junction took a left turn while keeping working on his map. "Do you think how long we have been exploring Maze?". "I don''t know the precise time but..". Soma turned his gaze up as the sun ray that shone in the sky hit him directly above his head. Showing that the time is probably in the middle of noon. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I think it was noon". "..No wonder it feels so hot". Despite the cold weather that Japan has now. Inside the maze, the temperature spiked up like it was the day in the hot summer because the scorching light from the sun made them sweat. Soma also feels the heat as his clothes begin to drench in sweat, because of the clothes he is wearing. Not wanting to dehydrate himself he set aside the book he was carrying and took off his jacket and tied it up around his waist. "What are you doing?". Hina on the side turned her gaze away as she was surprised to see Soma''s sudden action. "I don''t want to get a heatstroke". "I think there is no difference". "Well, just call it my whim that''s all". Finishing with removing his jacket he again resumed his mapping. Hina hesitated at first before doing the same thing as Soma. "What you got any problem?". "Nope. Fuuh, the winds feelss nice". "Is that so?". "...Yep, Let''s continue". The soaked shirt that showed her curve and the scent that was carried by the wind entered his nose, made his brain halt for a second. Soma began to distract himself again toward the book. Then after he turns to the right, there is a huge open space that is caught in their eyes. "Hey, is that". "Yeah, let''s move carefully". Hina nodded after hearing Soma''s words. As far as they explored the maze they didn''t encounter any monsters in their way. However, this was inside a gate. Whether it''s trial or not, there must be some monster lurking around that will stand in the way of the awakeners to reach the end path. So with light steps, both of them approached the open space quietly and true to their thoughts. There is a single monster with four limbs lying in the middle of the space, closing its eyes and basking in the warm rays of the sun. The two of them stopped their advance but the monster''s ear caught their step and the scent radiated from their body because of sweat. The beast opened its eyes. The eyes were sharp with yellow pupils that looked straight toward the intruder. It began to stand up on four. The monster resembled the wolf for it has the same characteristics as the wolf they know. But the thing before them was much bigger. It had thick fur as it stood imposingly at its two-meter height, and its sharp canine protruded from its jaw giving it a more ferocious vibe. "Valiant Wolf". "You know that monster?". "B-rank monster Valiant Wolf. It lives in solitude and always hunts its prey when it''s daytime and rest at night. Had a sharp claw and teeth that could be used as a weapon for hunting, and its thick fur has a strong defense for it can even block a Rare-grade Weapon". Hina suddenly became so talkative after witnessing the monster that was looking at their way. The wolf didn''t make any particular movement but with just stood in its place the wolf already giving the aura of a strong monster. Stronger than the monster He had fought before in the dungeon. Soma stands still while looking at the monster''s eyes gulping his saliva. "...B-Rank, huh. It''s troublesome". Chapter 43 - 43 Trial Gate Part 03 The monster keeps looking their way. It stood motionlessly but Soma knew that once he made a stupid move the wolf would lunge at him and prey on them. Soma and Hina were also standing still not making any movement, their breath had slowed down because of how nervous the situation they were in. A B-rank monster was something they never thought would face this soon, Soma who already resolved himself to become strong to survive in this world, couldn''t even blink. However, unlike Hina who still hasn''t had her experience in defeating monsters. Soma had already had many fares and shares since coming to this world. Negotiating with demons, the issue of the devil''s blood inside him, and recently the dungeon exploring, and the robbery incident make him an anomaly in finding trouble. Part of that was because of his whim. "What should we do Miss Hina?" Hina''s body jerked as she kept looking at the monster. She didn''t dare to utter a single word. Soma glanced at her sight and saw she had a huge amount of sweat. Probably she was nervous beyond words because her first experience in fighting a monster would be facing a B-rank one. From that alone, Soma decided. "Let''s retreat first. On three, one.. " ".. Eh?!". As Soma began to count, Hina''s body trembled and hesitated at the move she should make. "Two..". She closes her eyes and grits her teeth. "Three". Hina turned her back and dashed away as her life depended on it. Soma was still standing there afraid that the monster would give chase to them but the monster didn''t do anything. It kept looking at Hina''s retreating figure but then it turned its sight to Soma. They stood silently staring at each other. As if it lost interest the Wolf humped and bent his legs and continued its napping. "..What the heck?". Seeing the wolf who began to breathe in peace. Soma turned his back and then left the place, and the wolf didn''t have any intention of chasing after them. After turning left toward the road he passed earlier he saw Hina with a pale face looking at his figure. "..Are you okay? What happened?". "I don''t know but the wolf seems to have lost interest in us. It went back to sleep". Hina tried to make sure by peeking through the wall and she saw the wolf was in its sleep, breathing a sigh of relief. "I see, I am glad". "..Yeah". Soma also breathed in relief but inside he felt a slight discomfort gnawing in his chest. But he still didn''t know what that was so he shook his head and began to focus on the notebook in his hands again. "Let''s go find another way". "Hey, you?". "What?". Hina grabbed Soma''s shoulder as she shot her glare, but was unable to express the word she wanted to say. It was something to be celebrated, Hina with her own will grabbing his shoulder. Her mouth flaps a couple of times before she grits her teeth and said "Why do you look disappointed?" "..Huh?". "Nothing, forget it. Let''s continue". Soma tilted his head as Hina walked past him nudging his shoulder. What Hina said reverberated in his mind. Disappointed, why did Hina have to say that to him? He was submerged in his thoughts, and he realized something. When he sighed earlier it was not a sigh of relief but a sigh of disappointment for he was ignored by the monster. He is itching to fight the monster, and she realizes that. The corner of his mouth lifted a little as the discomfort in his mind began to blow away, thanks to her words earlier. He began to chase the figure of Hina who walked in front while having a slight smile on his face. Since then his behavior has changed. He recalls that he is not the type of person who seeks excitement in a fight. But deep down he understands and knows what caused it. It was because of the System. The translucent window that appears every time he finishes his quest or gains enough experience to level up and see his growth shows results in that short amount of time. Made his brain crave more growth as he became addicted since the first time he received his first daily quest. In the dungeon also he recalled the elated expression he got after defeating the hobgoblin and the urge to continue deeper rose but fortunately, he got rid of that and decided to call it a day. "..Hina, thank you". Hina halted in her tracks hearing Soma call her name without honorifics and he showed his smile at her. "..Hah? What the hell was that?". "Ahaha, nothing, just talking to myself". Soma began to resume his attention toward the book in his hands and he took another route that had not been explored. The sun shifted toward the west as the blue sky began to be plastered by an orange light Soma and Hina found another wide space that had a circle shape and in the middle of it many small monsters stood on their two feet, having thick fur covering their body and their face was resembling a dog. Holding a variation of weapons such as a sword, spear, dagger, and a bow. Soma hides himself behind the turn before entering the straight path that will lead them into the wide area. "What should we do, there are many kobolds inside?". Kobolds, an F-rank monster the same rank as Goblins, but different from goblins they have more intelligent and tend to act in groups never leaving their comrade behind, Soma could see about twenty kobolds in there and he is asking about Hina''s opinion. "What should we do? ..you made the call". "Are you sure?". Hina nodded her head, probably she was tired because of the walk they had in the day. Soma replied with a strong nod before storing the map in his hands and crouching down. "Okay, what kind of skill do you have, Hina?". Soma stopped calling her using honorifics and instead just called her first name, and Hina didn''t seem to dislike it, so it was a good thing for him. "Wait, you want me to fight?". Hina bloated her eyes as she was being invited to join the fight. "Yes, are you perhaps not wanting it?". "It''s not like that but, there are too many of them". Soma began to see a slight hesitation in Hina''s eyes. She began to turn her gaze down deep in thought. He knew what kind of struggle she had been fighting and he wanted it to be done right this instant. But, he thought it was still not the time for her to open up her wound. So at a time like this Soma knew what he should do. "What, are you afraid?". "..Hah?!". Hina jerked her head as she began to shoot a glare at him with a vein that popped out from her temple. Soma knows how to bait the girl beside him. She was a rather competitive person and with her current attitude who likes to act tough, it was easy to make her dance in the palm of his hands. As for the matter regarding her heart, he will leave that for later when the wall in her heart is opened a bit more. Soma showing his white canine began to turn his challenging gaze at her. "Well, then I will take all of those experience points by myself". "Who said I was afraid, I am just worried that you might be surrounded and get wounded in battle". "Oh so you worry about me then,, thank you for that". ",, It''s nothing like that. Who said that I was worried about you. I-I was just..". Soma who enjoyed her myriad expression took out his gauntlets from the ring and put them on his arms. "Listen to me when I am talking!". "I am listening, so do you want to fight with me or not?". Hina bit her lips then she clenched her hands and took her beloved Katana in her arms. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..I-I will..". "Good then, let''s go". Soma began to make a move first as he began to turn to his right and he was now facing a straight path that would lead him to the wide round space that had many kobolds inside it. Hina follows behind while she is checking the condition of her Katana. But Soma still noticed that Hina''s breath was unnatural, then to distract her from negative thoughts. Once again he asked the question on hold earlier. "Oh yeah, Hina what kind of ability do you have? For me I have a martial art I trained since I was little. That will let me fight in vanguard". In this case, Soma just had to sincerely show his skill to the girl behind him, even though showing one''s skill to a stranger is a stupid action one person could take. But, if he didn''t do this he is sure Hina also wouldn''t have opened her heart to him. Firstly, he should build up trust to gain her recognition. "..I train in both sword and magic. My specialty was fire". Soma nods his head even though he already knows her ability. He began to form a plan in his mind as his gaze was directed at the group of kobolds in front. "Fire huh. That''s perfect". Chapter 44 - 44 Trial Gate Part 04. "Hina are you ready?". "Yeah," "Let''s go". Soma and Hina began to fasten their feet. One of the kobolds noticed the incoming human from one of the passages that exist within the maze; it called the other kobolds to look at the incoming duo. "Wof". Entering the wide space Hina stopped herself, as she began to unleash the magic she already prepared while running with Soma. "Firewall" [MP: 30/50] A bright red color began to erupt from the ground before it spread out creating a wall that separated the kobolds into two groups. The kobolds who got separated were stunned at first but they hurriedly formed a defense formation where no enemies could escape their sight. Soma who took the right space took the kobolds group on the right. Twelve kobolds got separated from their current big group. He began to feel relief because he was the one who got the big group. Soma accelerated further and tried to breach through their formation. "Woof". One of the wolves began to give order which the other replied by reading their battle stance, their aura completely different from the monster he fought in the dungeon. This is Kobold the monster that always acts in groups. This was also a good chance for Soma and Hina to experience fighting a group. "If fighting a group, first is". Soma concentrated his strength in his right fist and the same faint red glow began to appear on his skin. The kobold prepares the shield that they carry on their back bracing for the impact. He thrust his fist forward and then it made contact with one of the kobolds in front of him Boom, a collision happened and the kobold who made a defensive formation, became wrecked with just a single punch. [You gained 2 Exp] [You gained 2 Exp] S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You gained 2 Exp] [You gained 2 Exp] ¡­ The groups began to scatter and some of them already died and became his experience points. Not wanting to miss the chance, Soma began to run, approaching the kobolds one by one and turning them into his experience point. The monster was F-rank, the same as a goblin and because they received a huge shock at the first battle they were still in recovered state and could only helplessly get obliterated. "This was the last". Soma with a final thrust of his fist destroyed the skull of the last standing kobolds in his side, and he saw the scattering mana core around him. He turned his gaze toward the firewall that separated their battle wondering how on the other side. As the firewall lifted Hina saw Soma who had already turned to the right begin its battle. She also started to resolve herself, after casting the magic and separating the kobold she began to focus on her enemy ahead. The kobolds are flustered at first before they notice the approaching human female bringing a weapon. They formed defensive formations like on the other side. Hina knitted her brows because of how fast the kobolds regrouped. She began to circle the perimeter while preparing the mana in her hand to unleash another magic. However, she suddenly saw something that flew past her eyes cutting the surrounding wind. She halted her steps and soon saw dozens of arrows fly straight at her. "Crap, Firewall". [MP: 25/50] For the second time, she created the same magic but the second firewall she cast, didn''t have the same altitude and denseness as the first. Its purpose was just to protect her own body from the incoming arrows. The arrows that touched the wall got burned like dry sticks. Then she began to concentrate her mana around her surroundings, to cast another magic. The kobolds who were on high alert began to prepare another arrow while waiting for which way Hina would show herself. Then a shadow appeared on their right side and the kobold reflexively shot toward the moving shadow, only to find out it was just a piece of silk that Hina wears for sports. "Fireball". [MP: 15/50] Multiple fireballs began to manifest around her. There are five of them as big as a tennis ball. Then Hina swings her right hand and it travels in a straight line to bombard the formation. [You gained Exp 1] [You gained Exp 1] ¡­ Succeed in bombarding the group and making the kobolds scatter because of the blast. Hina drew the katana in her and began to lunge forward. The kobold try to regain their formation but Hina already takes her first move and it''s already too late for them. Hina, now facing the kobolds who entered her blade range, hesitated at first but grit her teeth before swinging her sword to the side and killing it. [You gained 1 Exp] .. She began to turn her attention toward her surroundings inspect where the kobolds were placed and take action. It was her first time fighting a monster, she already prepared it in her heart that someday she would do this to become strong but she never thought that it would come this soon. Her thought was in turmoil because it had a slight fear and excitement in it. There are still two remaining that still stand up and they are holding a sword as their weapon. Hina who saw them closing in on their side began to prepare her stance. "Woof" The first kobold swung its sword sideways and Hina took a step back to dodge its slash and when she tried to counter, the second sword came from her side in a thrust. Hina who realized that using the body blade she had to parry the attack, closed her distance toward the second kobold and swung her sword to the left beheading the monster, continued with another swing to the right while taking a step forward killing the last kobold in her part. [You level up] [All stats increased +1] [You gained EP +5] [Exp: 2/20] Her body felt heavy as her mind began to throb because it was the first time for her used such magic in a fight. Her breath began to turn ragged, the firewall that separated the groups began to dissipate, and in front of her stood a boy who had a leeway in his expression. "Yo, Good work". Soma raised his right hand to try to greet Hina who seemed out of breath. He saw ten pieces of mana core scattered around her on the ground, and the total of the kobold group was twenty-two. He turns his sight to Hina who is tired and forms a smile, relieved because she is fine. Seeing the calm state of Soma irks her to the core. She heard from her acquaintance that he had some experience in dungeon diving even though they were the same age, but seeing the difference in person was hard for her. But, Hina banished the thought in her mind and replied to the boy who greeted her. "..Good work to you too". Hina regulates her breathing before sheathing her katana and storing it inside the ring on her finger. She turned her attention around and found ten marbles lying on the ground as proof of the battle she commenced earlier. Her facial mask crumbled as she showed her small smile in front of her effort. "..I can do it, ..I will grow more from now on..". The corner of Soma''s mouth lifted as he saw the girl beside him who mumbled to herself. This experience probably means a lot to her. With an elated expression, Hina crouched down and began to collect the mana core she earned after defeating the kobolds. Once all of the mana core has gone from the vicinity. Soma decides that it is time for them to find a good place to rest. Because they still had a meal in a day. Soma already used to only have a meal once per day, but the case was different for Hina. He already asked her about taking a meal first but she refused and stubbornly wanted to let him have a meal first, as the owner of the food. "Let''s go find a place to rest?!". On the ground where Soma and Hina stand, emerged a blue flame that lit like a torch surrounding them from the ground. Soma began to raise his guard and Hina, who was late in response, took her katana in her hand and stood up, closing her distance from Soma touching each other''s back. Hina who was tired from the battle earlier knitted her brows as she prepared her stance, but. [You entered a safe floor] A translucent window began to appear before their eyes and made them wide open. "Safe floor that means..". ".. There will be no monsters around in this place". Soma completed the sentence Hina was about to say. He releases his guard and breathes a sigh of relief. Hina, also who saw Soma relax his stance, began to store back her katana and loosened up her tense body. She sighed in relief that she didn''t have to fight in her tired state. "Let''s have some food first. We didn''t have a chance to eat this whole day". "..Yeah, you are right". "I think this place is also good for resting at night". Hina nodded her head as she put her tired body down while Soma began to prepare the meal for the two of them. The two of them closed the first page of their exploration in Trial Gate. Chapter 45 - 45 Trial Gate Part 05 One peaceful night passed as Soma and Hina spent their night having a meal that Soma prepared and waiting for the time for them to rest while gazing upon the beautiful stars that scattered around the dark curtain of night. They spent the night in silence, but Soma always tried to keep the conversation going. However, Soma who still didn''t want to disturb her personal space, and Hina who slightly still held doubt for him made the night feel so long with an awkward mood between them before they were being swallowed by the darkness itself. Morning had arrived Soma as usual received his daily quest and today, the quest was jogging. He is circling the place and like the other day, he must jog for the thirty minutes aforementioned time. Hina who found it weird for him to do running in the trial gate began to tag along and they are now running side by side. Maybe because Hina was also the hard worker type she could follow Soma''s pace just fine. "You good at this". "..Well, I used to train at home. How long are we going to run in a circle like this?". "..Let''s stop after thirty minutes". "..Okay". She probably still had something to say but she dismissed the thought and began to focus herself on the activity she was currently doing. [Daily Quest complete] [Jogging 30 minutes] [All stats increase +1] "Fuuuh, that was a good warm-up". "Yeah,, Fuu,, haa,, Yes, I agree with that". They regulated their breathing to calm down their racing hearts. After calming their breath, Soma felt that his throat was barren. So he took water from his storage and took a couple of drinks before sharing some of it to Hina, who seems also in need of water. "Here". "..Thanks". Hina received a new bottle of water from Soma as she mumbled some words that caught his ear. He smiled wryly hearing an honest word that came from her mouth. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Replacing the lost body fluid they exert while running, both of them began to prepare to continue the exploration within the maze. Soma already marked this place on the map. There were three routes before him, and he began to choose the straight route in front of him. "Let''s go". Hina nodded as she began to follow Soma in behind. The flat ground showed a sign of changes, the ground was in the form of flat rocks and now it was a rectangle paving block that was made from natural rocks lining up neatly like it was arranged by a human''s hands. Walking a while, they found the first junction with two directions. Soma turns his gaze sideways before choosing the right route. While scribbling the note in hands Soma''s mind began to wander. The thing about the trial gate he read from the internet. It was said that the time inside the trial gate was erratic. There are notes in the past that said that a person who enters the trial gate only spent an hour inside but a year had passed outside and the reverse was also possible. Soma was a bit worried, he spent all night thinking that the time in this space was distorted. Because the time on their phone always shows some error display. However, if the matter about erratic time is true. He just hoped that the time inside the space was faster than the outside world, for he still had something to do in two months'' time in the outside world. Soma soon dismissed the thought, afraid that his mind would be corrupted with worry. He soon found there was another turn that led them to the right and they could see a wide space with green scenery. Soma stopped his walk and saw the unusual sight inside the rocky wall that always entered his sight. "What is this?". Hina beside him interjects with wide eyes. Soma could see a wide garden in a rectangular space. There is a paved white block on the ground showing the way around the place, on each side spread a green hedges plan, separated by the hedges there is a lush green grass that was trimmed neatly and a couple of trees standing with variations of fruit stands on it. In the middle of the place, there was a small pond with blue water that reflected the sky and a white gazebo that stood on top of that blue small pond. The scene that entered his sight made him wonder. "What is this place?" [Welcome to Oasis] ""Oasis?"". A translucent window began to appear before their eyes. Seeing the place name that appeared in the notification, and the place they already spent days exploring. It describes the place in front of their sight. Soma turned his eyes to Hina who simultaneously turned her sight at him. As if they understood each other, they nodded simultaneously and stepped into the place. The place welcoming them with a cool breeze drifted along grazing their skin and the fresh air that entered their lungs relaxed their wary mind. They enjoy the green scenery before Soma feels that his sleeves are being pulled off by Hina beside him. He turned his gaze to the side and found her with wide eyes and directed her sight toward the middle of the place. Soma followed her gaze, then he also opened his eyes wide. Before they stepped to Oasis, they couldn''t see the gazebo too clearly because it was being disrupted by a single tree that stood stall and had many fruits on its branches tip. But, after they enter and stand in the open space that leads straight toward the gazebos. They discover something precious. Something that was filled with hope and greed by the awakeners who visited the sub-dimension like gate, or dungeon. "That is?!". "Treasure box". What stood on the floor of the gazebo was a distinctive figure of a large treasure box where the exterior of that thing was painted in a clear brown color, adorned with intricate carving of gold. As it was their first time finding something that valuable, slowly with a stiffened body. They began to walk, approaching the box. Each time they took a step forward the stir in their heart began to turn wild as their facial muscle also loosened showing their white teeth. The two figures of excited teenagers stood in front of the box, after crossing the small bridge that connected the gazebos and the ground. They paused for a moment then simultaneously stared at each other. "Who will open it?". "I don''t know you?". Soma and Hina cautiously begin to point at each other to open the box. He already knows that in the dungeon or gate, there will be a time when the person who is lucky enough will find a treasure box that contains treasure, items, equipment, or even relics from the past. But reading it and finding it in the flesh is an entirely different story. "Okay let''s open it together". "..Um, Okay". Soma gives his advice which Hina accepts. They approach the box Soma puts his left hand on the right side of the wooden lid and Hina on the other, to confirm it once more they stare at each other and then nod. "One two..". "Three". After Hina finished the three count. They both exerted some strength in their hands and pushed away the lid of the box, opening it simultaneously. Their gaze was blinded by the blinding light from gold and jewelry that reflected the ray of the morning sun. Unlike the exterior of the box, the interior of the box was pretty much bigger. Inside there are many treasures such as glittering gold, and jewelry. Then also there are some item-like potions that have dark color put on the basket in full set. However, what intrigued him the most was a pair of purple gauntlets and a green sheath Katana. "This..". "..Amazing". Soma and Hina began to empty the items inside and spread them neatly. They still left the gold and the jewelry inside. The haul they got today was: One green katana, a pair of purple gauntlets, one rectangle-framed glasses, a set of potions with different colors, and last a scroll with a worn-out parchment. From the items alone it was already decided which is going to be given to. "Hina, you can take the katana". "Eh? Are you sure". Hina jerked her head sideways as she asked to confirm his decision, but Soma could see the elated feeling she tried to hide deep inside. Soma nodded his head and Hina''s face broke into a smile. "..Thank you". Seeing Hina taking a weapon that meant to harm others with a blossoming smile on her face made him chuckle and wonder ''How time changes a person''. A girl he used to know would always squeak if they found some cute accessories or maybe some new fashion trend that appeared following the season, but the girl beside him was different. "What?". Hina, who notices being stared at, turns her gaze while holding the equipment tightly in her embrace. Soma shook his head to the side and pointed his finger at the remaining items. "So these gauntlets will be mine and the potions we will share if the time comes between us who needs it" "Okay". "As for the scroll, and the glass, what should we do about it?". "Try putting it first". Hearing Hina''s suggestion, Soma hesitated before he put the glasses in his face. "Hmmm,,". "What?". "..Nothing". Hina cast her gaze to the side not wanting to answer his question. Soma tilted his head then he soon opened his eyes wide after a strange floating word began to appear in his sight. What he saw was Hina who was wearing a new outfit and holding a Katana in her hands. [Silk Jacket: A jacket made from using high-quality monster silk that is comfortable to wear] [Sports underwear: An underwear made from high-quality silk that could absorb a moisture, giving the wearer a comfortable feeling] [Silk long pants: Pants made from high-quality monster silk that are comfortable to wear] [Rubber shoes: Shoes that are made from a monster leather that has an elastic and strong durability giving the wearer a comfortable experience because of the good shock absorption] [Fujin Katana(Epic): A Replica of equipment that resembles the Katana Fujin had in his possession created by his power. It has a sharp edge capable of cutting the atmosphere itself and has the ability to gather a natural wind in the surroundings by infusing a bit of Mana into its blade. - Equipment Skill Tachi Kaze (1X): A powerful slash that could cut even the space. - Raised Agility Status +50] "Wow?! Is this?". Chapter 46 - 46 Trial Gate Part 06. After finding out what the glasses were capable of, he turned his sight to the other items that still lay on the ground. First, he turned his sight at the purple gauntlets, and true to his thought the floating word began to appear in his sight. [Raijin Gauntlets(Epic): Replica equipment worn by Raijin. Sturdy gauntlets that could produce lightning if injected by mana, and also could collect natural electricity in the atmosphere to exert greater power. - Equipment Skill Lightning Rage(1X): A powerful strike that will have a strength equal to a thousand lightning compressed in a single point. - Raise the strength Stats +50] Soma''s lips began to lift as he began to inspect the other item beside it. The details of the equipment he used to see in the game appeared in his sight and made his heart dance in excitement. Equipment like weapons or armor in this world from what Soma knew was divided into seven types. From the lowest is Common, Rare, Unique, Epic, Legend, and Relics. The truth is there is another tier above relics who was accidentally awakened by the power of the protagonist. But, Soma didn''t have a chance to see its power because he was transmigrated to the novel itself. Common equipment, was used by a trainer and didn''t have any boost or any special abilities that help the user. Rare grade will give the user a boost in stats in the range of 1 - 20. Unique grade will give the user a boost from 21 - 50, and both of these tiers were still considered low tier. Entering the middle phase. There is an Epic grade, which not only gives the user a boost in stats from 51 - 100, on rare occasions. The equipment will also have an equipment skill that helps the user to stack their card in their sleeves. Then thanks to his luck, Soma and Hina succeed in finding their first treasure box that contains an Epic grade equipment inside. That was considered rare even in the outside world. [A set of high-grade potions] [High-grade green potions can be used to heal wounds in a grave condition] [High-grade blue potions could be used to replenish the depleting Mana up to 70% of the user capacity] [High rade yellow potions could be used to replenish the stamina of the user up to 70% from normal state] [A Scroll skill] "Ahaha, this is crazy". Soma couldn''t help himself because of the amazing item that was attached to his face. "What is it?". Hina beside him who was curious, because of the elated expression Soma showed, opened her mouth. Soma turned his attention to her then took off the glasses he wore and presented it to her. She raised her brows but the curiosity got the better of her. Taking the glasses from Soma''s hand she put them on, then her sight was filled with a detailed description of Soma''s clothes. "..Appraisal Item?". "Yes". The two epic items in their possession now were considered rare in the outside world. However, the Appraisal item was deemed more rare than the equipment that was used for battle or consumption. The reason is, that no one could make it even using the current technologies humanity has. Because the item could only be found inside the gate or dungeon. There is also an Appraisal Skill that was sought in every country for its amazing ability to pry enemy status regardless of what entity they are. "How was it?". "This is incredible". Hina answered Soma''s call while observing the Katana in her hands. The corner of her mouth was lifted then she began to take off the glasses. "Hina, keep the glasses". "Eh? But..". Soma, ignoring Hina''s rebrutal began to store the small basket that contained the potion in his storage ring along with the Scroll, gold, and the jewelry. He stood up while struggling to put on the gauntlets on his own. "..Stay still". "Thanks". Hina who stood up now closed the distance between them while trying to help Soma put on his new equipment. "There, good to go". Soma raised his hands and clenched his fists tight to test the feeling of his new equipment. He felt no abnormalities within it. The gauntlet was perfectly fit in his hands not too big and too small just the right amount for him to wear, the shell that protects his backhands has a white lining giving a touch of beauty in it. "Here, you are the one who should keep it!". Hina opened her mouth to bring Soma''s attention to her side, presenting the glasses which had a rectangle frame in her hands to him. Soma shook his head and then said. "I think it looks better for women to wear it". "Huh? ..What?!". Realizing what the meaning of Soma''s words is, Hina gives a delayed response while stiffening her body. Her heart began to play a drum rhythm and it sent blood to her face giving her a slight blush. But, she soon releases an exaggerated sigh to calm her heart then she shoots a glare in his direction. "..Okay I will keep it for now". "Good, later at night we will distribute the potion in my rings. In case we need it while we explore the maze". "..Okay". Hina intends to store the glasses inside the storage she possesses, but Soma stops her. "Wait, before you store it. Could you appraise the fruit that hangs on the tree there?". "For what? Oh.. I see. Okay". Putting back on the glasses, Hina with her sharp eyes and beautiful face, gives her a rather strict woman impression when Soma looks at her from the side. Hina walks slowly on the bridge approaching the tree. [Enhached fruit: A fruit that grows inside the gate that is filled with concentrated Mana and it grows into a mutated fruit that has magical abilities. It will give some random status enhancement, for every bite the person has] Upon seeing the description of the item. Hina opened her eyes wide, the fruit was mutated because of the environment they grew in and it was a type of enhancement food. "..It''s okay. In fact, it was an amazing edible fruit". "Is that so? Good then". sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma looked at the girl''s profile beside him and saw her nodding her head. After confirming its safety. Soma made haste and began to climb the tree with skillful movement, in an instant he already reached the top, while Hina was absentminded looking at his figure who seemed rather used to climbing a tree. One after another Soma began to store the fruit inside the storage with the ability to stop time. In the count of a minute, Soma succeeded in scavenging all of the fruit on the tree. He began to climb down while meeting Hina with a dumbfounded expression. "What is the matter?". "No, It''s just,, you seem used to doing it". "Well, yeah. Climbing has been one of my fortes since I was a little". "No, I didn''t mean to compliment you or anything". They continued to scavenge all of the fruit that could be found hanging on the tree after being confirmed by Hina. "All is done. Let''s continue our exploration". "Yeah, you are right". With those parting words, the duo began to find another way to exit the place and resume their halted exploration, because of the treasure box and new food they found. *** "Hina you go right I go left". After issuing his command, Soma began to dash to the left side of the group of Kobolds in front of them. "Okay". Hina ran to her right she began to gather some Mana in her hands, preparing to unleash her fire magic to intercept any stray arrow that would come her way. Soma and Hina now stand on the open wide space inside the trial gate while facing the same mob monster that filled the area, Kobolds. There are approximately thirty of them. From what they fought so far the group before them was probably the larger one in quantity. In this tranquil atmosphere where the sky already shows their side of orange color, giving a warm hue across the landscape. With time begins to slow its pace offering a momentary peace before it changes into the night. However, it all shattered with the battle that unfolds amidst the tranquil place. From the left side of the Kobold''s formation, Soma charged while widening his view to intercept the incoming arrows. Then the Kobolds began to fire their arrows to make the two of them halt in their pursuit. But, with their current strength and experience, they easily dodge the incoming arrows while narrowing the distance between them. Soma and Hina began to engage in a fight with the group, or rather a massacre because of the overwhelming difference in their strength. With each fist and swing by their respective weapon, one life perishes in the cruelty of the overwhelming power. They managed to obliterate the group in no time at all, and only left the scattering mana core on the ground that dropped from their death. [You Level up!] [You entered a Safe Floor] "It''s done". "Yeah". It''s been two weeks since they first entered the maze and now they are already almost complete mapping the entire maze despite only a half of it. Along the way they encounter many monsters like earlier, and a couple of treasure boxes in their possession. However, the treasure box they found couldn''t compare to the one they found for the first time inside that oasis. The content inside consisted of a few potions of gold and jewelry for them to sell outside the gate. "Let''s rest around here". "Okay". After giving his suggestion Soma took something from his storage, two small chairs, and some food he had already prepared beforehand. He gave some of the food to Hina then they began to eat their meal in silence. ""Thanks for the food"". Finished with their meal. Soma began to prepare some hot chocolate for them to enjoy their relaxing time. "Here Hina, be careful. Because it''s still hot". "Thanks". Seeing Hina take the cup from him. Soma began to take a sip from his own cup and savor the sweet taste of the sugar-filled cocoa in his hand. He put down the cup beside him and took the note he was currently working on mapping the area. The map is half-completed, where it only fills half of the two-page notebook he currently holds. "As I thought, the only way for us to continue forward was from the middle area where the Valliant Wolf was". Soma muttered in his heart. Soma still didn''t quite grasp how powerful a Rank-B monster is but the only way for them to continue forward was to defeat the wolf and go to the next phase of the maze. He took a look at Hina who was looking at the chocoa in her hands. Hina, who noticed the gaze aimed at her, turned her attention to the side and opened her mouth. "What is the matter?". "..Hina, tomorrow we will face the Valiant Wolf". Chapter 47 - 47 Trial Gate Part 07. Meanwhile, the outside world in one of the luxurious mansions in a certain district in Tokyo looks further inside in one of the rooms. There sat a lone woman in her thirties with a haggard and distressed expression on her face, gazing down at a rectangular machine that lay on top of the desk, the place she and her husband used for work. "Hina, Soma, where are you?". Hisako whispers those two names as she keeps her gaze down while waiting for the phone to light up. From her face, one could see dark circles below her eye line showing her lack of sleep. Then a sudden vibration came from the phone and with her enhanced physique, she snatched the phone in a flash and found that her husband was calling her. She swiped the phone icon on her phone and put the speaker near her ear. "How was your investigation, Hiroshi?". {Still nothing}. It''s been two weeks since the two of them went missing from their radar, and it greatly shakes the two parents'' core. "Hiroshi, I am afraid. What should I do?". {Hisako,,} Hiroshi couldn''t let a single word hear a meek voice from his dear wife. The tragedy of the disappearance of her daughter and the boy named Soma greatly stirred his wife''s emotions. He also feels the same inside but as the head of a household. He should prevail and do everything he could to search for the disappeared duo. Because if he is down it will bring the downfall upon his entire family he is painstakingly built and trying to protect. At first, they just want their daughter to deliver the luxurious meat they plan to give to Soma and think to themselves Hina will just go back home after that. But, no matter how long they waited, Hina never came back. The same incident also happened to Soma. The parents tried to reach them by phone, but both of their phones were out of reach, which made them feel a sense of crisis, never they had thought would befall upon them. ".My god where have you been?". {Hisako, Please, take some rest}. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What are you saying! How can I get some rest while knowing that my precious daughter and our benefactor disappeared..". Since the day that her daughter disappeared Hisako''s condition has deteriorated for she never has a good amount of sleep, because of the thought of her daughter''s safety. With her sturdy body as an S-Rank awakener, she could handle it just fine, but not with her mental aspect. Because, no matter how strong her physique was, her mind was merely a mother who cared for her dear child''s safety. {...} Hiroshi couldn''t retort to any of her words. "..I am sorry Hiroshi". {No, It''s okay. I too feel the same after all}. He is also in the same state as his wife. With not enough sleep for the past few days. He keeps moving his feet searching for the duo''s existence while also getting help from his acquaintance. While Hisako was waiting in the house, in case Hina would come back. {I will ask for another help from my acquaintance outside the perfecture}. "..Please Hiroshi. I am sorry for not being there to help". {Don''t worry about it. We already discussed, that you are the one who should be the one who does the greeting for Hina and then scolds her later for making us worry}. Hiroshi tried to throw some joke to lighten up the mood, but Hisako could only smile wryly and opened her mouth "Don''t forget about our young benefactors". {Ahaha, you are right. Hisako, I will hang up the call, I''ll catch you up later} "Okay, Be careful". The phone got cut off as Hisako began to put her phone on the table on the desk. Then, she put her hands into a praying gesture while whispering. "..Please be safe both of you". *** [Daily quest complete] [All stats raised +1] The emotionless voice that came from the notification of the success of his daily quest greeted his tense morning. Soma is making some small adjustments with his pounding heart albeit slightly regained his calm. "Fuuuh, I can do this". Hina, on the other hand, feels a bit flustered since she woke up. Soma also noticed a black circle below her eyes. That showed her lack of sleep. Soma with a bit of guilt began to close the distance between them and grab her shoulder. "Hina". "..Woah, you surprised me?!". The unfocused state she is currently in and the exaggeration of her response indicate that she is not in her normal self. Soma began to feel a bit of regret for the thing he said yesterday. "..How was your sleep last night?". "..Um, It''s good. I feel refreshed". Soma shook Hina''s body as she jerked her body because of the intense grip on her shoulder that forced her gaze to look directly into his probing eyes. Hina cast her gaze down and soon apologized. "No, the Truth is I had trouble sleeping last night". "Is it because I mentioned fighting the Valiant wolf?". Hina hesitated at first then nodded her head slowly. Soma had a huge sigh as he realized the small mistake he made. "B-But, I know that if we don''t do this we won''t have any progress in our exploration. so I will,, I must resolve myself to fight the monster, for me to leave this place". Sensing something was not right Hina began to provide her answer. However, it still didn''t convince Soma. But, the moment when he saw her unwavering gaze with a little bit of fear mixing in stare through at him, he sighed. "Okay, if you feel you can''t do it. Take a step back and help me from behind with your magic understood?". "Okay, I will do that". Soma releases the grip on her shoulder. This behavior from Hina, who didn''t have a problem with skinship, clearly shows a bit of a change of heart. After spending a long time together with Soma in the Trial Gate. Hina bit by bit began to reevaluate the boy who was always fighting and stayed by her side. However, her heart still had a little doubt about him and still didn''t open it fully for him to enter. She only shows a small glimpse of it and hopes that she can be more open about herself to the boy before her. Hina closes her eyes while taking a deep breath, trying to ease her nerves. She will soon be facing her great battle for the first time. She took something from her storage rings, a yellow potion that would recover some of her stamina. She opened the lid before downing the contents in one go. [Stamina recovered 70%] "Let''s do it". Soma on the other hand took the scroll they found in the Oasis treasure box. He turned to Hina and then opened his mouth. "Hina, could you look into the scroll description?". From the moment he stored the scroll inside the storage. They agreed to appraise the item later when the moment was right, and that moment was today. They still didn''t know what kind of scroll skill they had. But in a few hours, they will face their first test facing a Rank-B monster Valiant Wolf. Soma looks at the scroll in hand in the hope the scroll will have a battle-related skill for him or Hina to learn. "Ah, Sure". Hina took the appraisal glasses from her storage and put them on. She receives the scroll from Soma''s hand before opening it. The truth is she already forgot about the existence of this scroll, for she already received an amazing item such as the katana on her waist and the glasses on her face. The scroll''s existence faded from her memories. [Oni strengthening technique: Give the user a 50% boost of physical strength. Requirements: 50 MP/Second. - Additional Skill: Oni Wrath will give the user a 100% boost of physical strength with the penalty of losing their rational mind every second they hold. Requirements: 100 MP/Second. - After using the skill of Oni Wrath, the user will be paralyzed for an hour] "So how was it?". Soma with anticipation asked Hina, who was reading the description of the scroll. He saw she bit her lips as she hesitated to convey the details of the scroll to him. But, seeing the fire in Soma''s eyes Hina could only swallow her bitterness in her mouth and then opened her lips. "..It was a strengthening technique that will boost the user''s physical stats by 50%". "What?! Fifty?!". Hearing the words that came from Hina''s mouth made Soma''s body stiffen in wide eyes because of the sheer crazy news it provided. But, his mind began to calm down because he remembered that Hina had a difficult face, not too long ago after reading the scroll. "Then, what else?". "..It has the additional skill name Oni Wrath that will give the user a 100% boost in a physical attack. But, it will also render your consciousness into a berserk state". Soma now understands why Hina had a difficult face earlier. A hundred percent boost gives a huge advantage in battle, but in every nice offer, there will be a huge price to pay. "Is that all?". "It will also make you paralyzed for an hour after using the skill Oni Wrath". "I see". He extended his hands before taking the scroll in Hina''s hands who strangely gripped it strongly as if she didn''t want him to learn it. "It''s okay Hina. Trust me". Hearing his calm voice made her falter and Soma managed to take the scroll back in his hands. His mind wandered back to the beginning. He is prepared to fight the strong enemy monster inside the trial, and for that, he already prepares everything he needs to survive in the gate. Also, he believes that the Valliant Wolf is still not the actual boss in this maze floor, there will be a stronger opponent he must face to complete the ritual in this place. Soma without any hesitation gripped the scroll in his hands tight before ripping it apart into two. [Skill: Oni Strengthening technique is learned] An emotionless voice began to echo inside his head, as he closed his eyes for the incoming information that invaded his brain of how to use the skill proficiently. Hina, who saw the scattering light from the torn scroll, bit her lips before turning her attention to the boy in front of her who was in the process of learning the dangerous skill. Despite the two weeks she spent with the boy before her. She found that Soma was a rather honest and hard-working boy who gave off positive vibes near her. Because of that, she could open up her heart a little despite still having a slight doubt for him. Unconsciously she gripped her left chest as her heart began to stir up with an unknown emotion that invaded her mind. "Let''s go, Hina". Hina''s body jerked as she heard the resolute voice of the boy in front of her. She also began to resolve herself and nodded to answer his invitation. "Let''s fight the Valiant Wolf". Chapter 48 - 48 Mini Boss Part 01. Valiant Wolf is a Rank-B monster that is an evolving species from a gray wolf that lives in packs. Usually, the valiant wolves will be stationed as captains in every pack of the wolf below the leadership of a higher species. This was his first time fighting a Rank-B monster and his heart was throbbing so hard pumping so much blood through his body nerves. "Remember this, the valiant wolf''s attack pattern was using his claws, biting power, and some magic elements they are capable of mastering". "The wolf can use magic?". "Yes". While walking on a straight path that will lead them to the place where the valiant wolf stayed. Hina, who had some wisdom regarding the monster. She happens to read some monster encyclopedia in her spare time while studying at home. Soma knows some of the valiant wolf characteristics from reading the novel, but he wanted to hear the view of Hina as one of the characters portrayed in the novel. In a few minutes, they discussed something. The wide space where the wolf was napping entered their sight. The wolf still kept its head resting on top of its paw while bathing in the warm rays of the sunlight. Despite the calm and relaxed atmosphere, the wolf showed to them, they knew the terror that could be brought by the beast that was lying dormant in its lair. Soma instructs Hina beside him who has a tense body seeing the valiant wolf who is still ignoring their presence. "Hina uses your Extra Point to upgrade some of your stats". "..Okay". Hina began to operate her system and then saw her status, which was already showing a significant improvement because of the exploration inside the gate in the past weeks. [Status window] Name: Akabane Hina (F) Race: Human Age: 14 Class: Magic Swordswoman Level: 6 Exp: 10/60 MP: 160 Statistics: Vitality: 11 Intelligence: 16 Strength: 11 Agility: 11 Luck: 3 EP: 30 Skill: Mana Manipulation 3, Fire Magic 3 Title: - Blessings: - Soma who witnessed Hina''s troubled expression on how to raise her stats, turned his attention and began to open his status window. [Status window] Name: Soma (M) Race: Human (Half-Devil) Age: 14 Class: Martial Saint Level: 10 Exp: 2/200 SP: 370 Statistics: Physique: 46 Soul: 38 Luck: 9 Extra point: 20 Skill: Adapt(Unique), Mental Enhancement 7, Oni Strengthening technique Title: Martial Saint Inheritor, Soul Pact Contractor Blessings: - Curse: Slow Growth Within two weeks of their exploration. Soma and Hina found a lot of kobolds in groups which they exterminated and became their experience point to grow even stronger. Soma, who also gets help from the Martial Saint System, receives some explosive growth within the two weeks. He is never absent from doing his daily quest which is why his status was higher than an ordinary one. Within the span of two weeks, they explore the maze and get experience points. There are also a lot of small treasure boxes they found in the maze and the mountain of mana core they collected, is enough proof that they are now considered a rich teenager. Soma covers his mouth using his hand looking at his status, pondering what status he should raise. He thought about it for a while before deciding. [Do you want to raise your Physique stats (+3) and your Soul stats (+17)] [Yes or No] "Yes". [Stats raised: - Physique 49 - Soul 55] [SP: 550] [Remaining Ep: 0] "This is good enough". Before coming to this place, Soma would not hesitate to invest all of his extra points into his physique stats, but after he got a new skill. He started to think that investing in his soul stats was the best option he now had. Soma turned to his side and found Hina having a sigh of relief while looking at her own stats window. [Stats Raised: - Intelligence 46] [MP: 460] [Remaining Ep: 0] "Hina you done?". "Yes, I think". Soma heard Hina''s voice mixed with a bit of regret but Soma soon dismissed it. Then, he turned his attention to the wide space in front. His whole body shivered because his eyes were met with the fully awoken wolf. The wolf stood in the center of the place looking in their direction. Hina also stiffened her body because her eyes also met with the wolf. The surrounding air turned tense instantly. The air above them was akin to a big boulder that pressed their bodies down to earth making them immobilized. Soma with his drenched back grits his teeth and begins to turn his glance at his side only to find Hina with a blue face and her eyes were devoid of any light was panting, trying so hard just to breathe. He could see that Hina was in dire need of some air in her lungs. But, because of the sheer pressure the wolf exerted made her even forget to breathe. "Hina snapped out of it!!". A loud cry from Soma that echoed inside the empty maze, brought Hina in a panic state to normal, as her gaze turned to him. "Regulate your breath. Remember, to focus on the enemy in front of you. If you can''t endure this, throw away the hope to get out of this place". Those words that Soma said resonated inside her mind as she began to realize if she was terrified, and retreat from this fight. The way to return to her home will only be an impossible dream for her. Soma, who notices the slight change in her demeanor, begins to dig up some of the trauma he knows, in reading the novel about Hina''s background. "You want to get stronger, right? Then prove yourself here. Fight those fears that gnaw at your heart right now. Because, if you can do that, you will be reborn as a new person who will stand at the top of this world, I believe you can achieve that". Hina''s eyes opened wide, hearing the rough tone that Soma threw at her. But the reason she was stunned was not because of Soma''s rough tone but because of the words he said. Her heart began to throb as the blood in her system began to circulate rapidly spreading more oxygen to every corner of her body. She gripped her left chest hard, grit her teeth, and a sharp glint in her eyes lit, igniting the dormant fire inside her heart. Soma noticed that Hina had regained her calm and her fighting spirit was ignited because of his speech. He sighed as he also began to resolve himself to fight the monster that still stood there and didn''t leave its place. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The reason Soma dug out some of her trauma in her, was because he wanted to make her recall those memories inside her that made her resolve herself to want to become strong, and he knew that Hina could overcome this trial easily. But, the true reason is, that he didn''t want his favorite character to fall into ruin after facing her first trial. "Hina change of plans. Support me with your magic". "What?". Hearing a dumbfounded voice that came from Hina''s mouth, Soma dashed forward as he took something from his storage rings. It was a slice of a fruit he collected from the oasis. Soma opened his mouth and then threw the fruit inside before chewing it. The fresh sweet flavor of the citrus began to invade his brain nerve and lifted his vigor more. [You ingested a mutated fruit that grew inside the gate constitution raised: Strength raised (+10) for 1 minute] "Let''s go!". With adding a boost from the fruit Soma accelerated further and stepped his feet into the wolf lair. The wolf who notices the incoming attack prepares its stance. The wolf let out a growl then his body was enveloped by a green aura that completely coated his body. Then, something changed as the course of wind that Soma felt grazed his skin began to turn its course. It gathered around toward the wolf and created a swirling shield made from a natural wind that surrounded him as if protecting it. Soma, who was still in the run approached the wolf began to retract his fist behind, and threw a straight punch toward the wolf. Because of the height difference, where the wolf stood at two meters tall, Soma punch was aimed at its left front paw. But, the wind that surrounded him began to make Soma punch stop in his tracks and he got pushed behind by the sheer pressure of the wind. "Shit, ack". "Grrrr". The wolf focused his attention on Soma who summersault in the air before regaining his stance. The wolf started to make a move trying to attack the boy but he stopped because he felt a disturbing presence from his right side. "Flame lance". [MP: 400/460] Hina, who completed the casting of her spell, clenched both her hands. The temperature around her took a sudden spike, then from an empty space a swirling bright flame started to dance freely beside her and it began to condense itself before taking the shape of a majestic form of a lance that burned bright, floating each beside her. "Go!". She raised her hand while pointing her index finger at the wolf. Then the lance who floated on each of her sides, connected with her consciousness through the spell, began to fly in a straight line toward the wolf. The wolf began to shift some of the wind that surrounded him to his right side to block the incoming lance. The lance and the wind collided. It created a burst of small explosions that looked like a bright flame mouth trying to swallow the wolf before the wolf released control of the wind surrounding him and made the flame that was eating the oxygen around dismissed. In this modern world that is filled with wonder and magic the laws of physics still exist which explains why the fire element Hina unleashed and the wind element that the wolf used as a shield created that reaction, as if it spread around trying to swallow the wolf whole with its fire maw. "I see, So it was like that¡­". From the attack he unleashed before and the attack that Hina launched earlier. He comes up with some sort of plan of how to deal with the wolf swiftly. Chapter 49 - 49 Mini Boss Part 02. After witnessing the incident that happened earlier. Soma, with his enhanced brain, made a breakthrough in his thinking. He began to fix his stance and dash forward for the wolf who was still focusing its attention on Hina. Hina, who directly received the overwhelming gaze from the wolf, stiffened her body as her heart felt like it was gripped by a raw hand making her panting on the spot. But, she grits her teeth trying to endure the pressure until. "HEY!!". The loud shout that came from Soma who launched himself toward the Wolf awoke her paralyzed mind. The wolf was distracted and Hina saw this as a change began to circle to the right side of the wolf while gathering some mana in her hands. Soma who faced the wolf head-on. Began to think fast, even after he noticed something earlier, it doesn''t mean he must proceed with the plan. He needed some preparation first, so he launched his second attack. But the same thing happened, when he entered the wolf range his body a gust of violent wind assaulted him and made his body stop in his advance. His feet were losing their grip on the ground as the wolf knitted his brows. "Grrr". The wolf snarled, and then the glow in his body became a bit brighter. He concentrated the barrier wind to a single point which was to get rid of Soma. The pressure was so intense that Soma''s feet were leaving the ground and he was blasted away from the place he stood earlier. "Tch, that wind is so troublesome". Rolling on the ground a couple of times, Soma began to fix his stance and turned his gaze again toward the wolf, wary about the incoming attack. The wolf also gazed at his eyes with knitted brows, because of the height difference the wolf seemed to be looking down on him. Soma notices that the wolf''s corner mouth lifted showing its sharp canine as if mocking the futile attempt the foolish human made to attack him. A blue vein began to manifest in his temple as he met the wolf''s gaze. However, he didn''t want to be swallowed by the wolf antics, so he took a deep breath to calm his throbbing veins. He knitted his brows as he noticed the figure of Hina who was standing behind the wolf ready to launch the magic spell she prepared. He tensed his body to prepare another attempt to penetrate the wolf''s invisible shields. Hina once more began to create the magic and the temperature around her rose and a swirling of bright flame began to appear from an empty space before it took shape into a bright lance that was ready to pierce its enemies. "Fire lance". [MP: 340/460] Feeling the incoming threat behind. The wolf turned its attention and began to gather the wind that surrounded him into a single point behind him to block the flame lance. Soma, seeing that as a chance, began to dash away and prepare his attack. For the third time, he is doing the same attack pattern to know what the wolf will do after getting hit in two directions. Soma opened his eyes wide at the assumption he had proved to be true. "I am certain, now". He is currently standing inside the wolf range, and not wanting this chance to slip, he concentrates the strength in his body toward his right fist. He clenched it so hard that it left a red mark on his palms. The wolf who shows its defenseless back will become Soma''s punching bag. He intends to thrust his fist forward but the wolf with the small explosion that occurred behind him, swiftly turns his neck a hundred and eighty degrees in his direction. Then, using his flexible body the wolf swings his right paw with its sharp claws approaching Soma''s side. Soma, who was looking at the fast-approaching claw, planted his feet firmly on the ground while taking a guard stance. However his instinct rang a huge alarm that made his body shiver in fright, so instinctively he raised the Mana inside his body before the paws managed to make contact with his right side of the body. "Guh". [Oni Strengthening Techniques activated] [Consume 50 Mana/Second] [Remaining time 11 seconds] As the wolf''s paws clashed, it reverberated throughout his whole body, every nerve jolted with a surge of sensation, sending a shockwave of pain rippling through his being. Time seemed to slow down as if the force had momentarily frozen him in place. However, the truth is not like that Soma was being blasted away while his consciousness began to assimilate after a huge collision that made his mind disconnected from his body for a moment, because of the huge shock affecting his body. "Soma?!". Hina who saw what happened opened her mouth while wailing in worry about the condition of the boy, who is now lying on his stomach, twenty meters from the wolf. "Grrr". The wolf let out a threatening growl that made Hina''s body freeze in place as she began to grit her teeth, eyes were blurry because of the frustration she felt from this fight. But, soon she saw Soma rise from his position in a kneeling posture. ".. Soma, I am glad". Hina''s tensed mind loosened a bit seeing Soma''s figure who was kneeling while panting. She knitted her brows because seeing Soma slowly stood up while something in him changed. Soma''s Body was enveloped by a crimson aura that shen chills down to the spine, for anyone who saw it. His aura was so sinister that made Hina, who felt relief for his safety consumed by dread. "..Soma?". "...". [Oni Wrath activated] [User consciousness is being consumed by Rage] [Mental Enhancement 7 activated] [Success in nullifying the corroding process of user minds] [Consume 100 MP/Second] [Remaining time 5 seconds left] "Hina!! Prepare a big magic that will trap him whole and burn the air that surrounds that wolf". Hina who was feeling anxious about his change and with a sudden request Soma threw at her made her brain halt for a moment. "Hurry up, I will give you three seconds to create it". Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ".. Ha?". Soma with his new power, after using the skill he recently learned, began to dash forward. He didn''t have the leeway because the notification window that appeared before his eyes started to count the remaining time. [5] The wolf, realizing the change to his enemy, began to focus its full attention on Soma and completely ignored the other figure who was preparing its next move. With the sudden surge of strength, Soma''s body felt much lighter as he began to run straight ahead toward the wolf. It took only a moment of glance for him to arrive at the invisible shield surrounding the wolf. But because of the second collisions that burn most of its air content, the air that surrounds the wolf feels much weaker compared to the first one it manifested. Soma, using his run earlier, stomped the hard ground until it made a spider web in front of the windshield. He retracted his fist behind then slammed it toward the invisible wind that still covered the wolf''s body from the incoming attack. [4] A boom resonated from the collision of the attack, and it was followed by the sound of a crackling of lightning that spread around coming out from Soma''s gauntlets. With his body that was covered in mana made the gauntlets in his hands, get some sort of residue from it and it produced some electricity that made the wolf for the first time feel the incoming danger. "Awooo". The wolf began to howl as he raised its right paw before it glowed in a green light. The wolf swings its paw down sending a diagonal slash created from compressed air, it cuts through the air coming Soma''s way. Soma, who saw the incoming attack sidestepped to the right side, but the wolf was not done, began to inhale a deep breath before opening its maw and sending a small tornado that blasted Soma from his place. "Kuuh". [3] After rolling a couple of times Soma used the momentum of his roll to get on his feet and ready his stance again. He turned his gaze ahead and met the eyes of the wolf. With time still ticking, Soma kicked the ground and ran with everything he got. The wolf also began to send a slash that formed from compressed air flying toward Soma vertically, diagonally, and horizontally. Soma, who saw the slash coming, felt that his mind was in a trance. The world that was filled with bright colors began to turn dull as his head began to receive only the important information while he was in the fight. He dodged the incoming vertical slash with minimal movement by zig-zagging to the right and resuming his running, then the second he lowered his running stance and accelerated further, next to the horizontal slash he jumped before rolling his body forward and soon resumed his running he did all of that in a single fluid motion. [2] Then the moment he waited for came. The wolf intends to summon another wind that will protect him from the incoming danger. "Firewall". [MP: 40/460] Hina raised her hands and shouted the spell name of the magic she prepared as she knitted her brows while drenched with sweat all over her body. The wolf got distracted as the bright layer of flame began to emerge from the ground, enveloping his surroundings and creating a cage that entrapped him inside. The wolf looks around while trying to activate his magic trying to summon some wind to create another protective barrier. But, with the intense flame that burned every air surrounding him, the wolf''s action was delayed and that delay was something Soma had been waiting for all this time. "Lightning rage". Soma who was still in his trance dull world. activated the skill he kept for his trump, but he thought to himself there was no next time if he couldn''t win in this fight. His right gauntlet began to shine in a white glow, with a deafening crack. A brilliant bolt of lightning began to dance across his gauntlet coating it with its raging nature and illuminating the dull gray world in his sight. His hands trembled like crazy because of the violent power the gauntlet released, and Soma was receiving it directly. With the layer of towering flame that separated the two enemies that engaged in Mortal Kombat. Soma without any hesitation, closed his eyes and jumped toward the flame that erected before him. Intense heat began to burn his skin and evaporated the moisture that stuck to his skin. He grits his teeth while marching forward trying to finish the battle. As the intense heat that enveloped his body dissipated, he opened his eyes only to find the Wolf was ready with its puffing chest inhaling a huge amount of air in his lungs. Then blasted it away in the form of a tornado roar. "Aaaah". With do or die spirit, Soma also thrust his right gauntlet which was coated by the raging dragon that was coiling itself on Soma''s hands. The two deadly powers met. The time turned still for a moment before it created a great shockwave that blasted away the firewall that Hina created and a storm began to descend upon the battlefield where Soma and the Wolf clashed. Chapter 50 - 50 Trial Gate Part 08. The surrounding environment was enveloped by a huge shadow that descended into the ground. The black clouds covered the battlefield. Becoming the proof, where the two individuals had given their all in the fight. Hina, who was lying on her back, raised her body and saw the mess after the collision. The spider web ran along the ground and the black clouds kept flaunting themselves obstructing her view. She scanned her surroundings and her sight landed on the figure of Soma who was lying on his stomach not too far away from the middle of the center of the battlefield. "Soma". Seeing the figure of Soma who is lying, not moving, even after she shouted his name made her chest tighten in pain. Hina''s heart began to throb, she raised her body before dashing away approaching him. Hina, who walked in a hurry, felt that her sight was distorted for a moment as she stumbled on her feet. She is on her knees looking at the hard ground. Her nerves are screaming in pain because of the aftereffects of the collision that happened earlier. However, she grits her teeth and resolves herself to approach Soma. After having a closer look she raised her brows as her heart began to throb intensely seeing Soma''s bloody right hand. His hand was shredded without much skin to cover its red muscle tissue. He was lying on the puddle of blood that oozed out from the side of his hips. Her feet turned soft as she dropped to her knees for the second time, looking at his sorry figure. "No, no,, please no.". A pleading voice escaped from her mouth, her eyes'' vision started to turn blurry and she couldn''t help herself began to sob and feel a great amount of regret overwhelming her mind. "..Ugh". Hina''s body jerked as her ears caught a slight hoarse voice coming from Soma''s mouth. She raised her face and found his whole body twitching. With a sudden surprise before her, she rushed trying to raise her body, but stumbled herself and lay beside Soma. "Soma". "Hi,, na,". She put more strength in her hands and crawled her way to approach him. With the puddle of blood beginning to smear her hands, she keeps persistently arrived by his side. She began to raise her body and sit in seiza posture, while gently touching his stiff shoulder carefully turning him around and making him face the sky. After his body lay down facing the sky. Hina could grasp how severe the wounds on his body were. The right hand was completely shredded and lost its protective layer, multiple lines of cuts from a sharp blade from compressed winds, and the blood that kept oozing itself from the open cut on his right hips bathed their body in red color. Soma''s body is as white as a sheet, and his body temperature is also cold to the touch because of the blood loss he suffered. His breathing also is shallow as if it could stop at any moment. Hina, who was alarmed by that, retrieved the green potion she stored in her storage rings. She opened the lids and poured the contents toward his wounded body to stop the blood loss from occurring further. Then, the remaining half she poured it to his shredded right hand and she took another one for him to drink. The effect was working instantly. Soma''s shallow breath regains its rhythm and his pale face regains its vigor. The lines in his body were closed, leaving only the blood remaining. Then last is his shredded right hand. The torn skin began to regenerate and it regained its normal look with a clear skin coating it. "Are you okay, Soma?". With a distressed voice, Hina asked Soma who had opened his eyes. ",, Yeah, not quite. But, I am alive at least". "I am glad". Hina exhaled in relief seeing the high-grade potions she had could cure the injury Soma sustained. Her tense muscle loosened up as he saw Soma was now looking at her eyes straight. "...Thank you, Hina". "Don''t worry about it, I am glad you have been healed". Soma opened his eyes wide hearing a rare thing that appeared from her mouth. But, he wouldn''t let that thought be known to her. He smiled, then he tried to focus his attention on his body only to realize he lost all the sensation over his body. [The user''s body is Paralyzed for using the skill Oni Wrath. Time remaining: 59:58:17] "I see". "Hmm?". "Nothing, just talking to myself". "Okay..". His body feels so heavy even he cannot lift a single finger in his limbs. Hina noticed that Soma was knitting his brows trying to do something. She tilted her head to the side before a light began to shine in her mind. "..Are you being paralyzed right now?". "Yes". Soma could only smile wryly facing the intense gaze that looked his way. Hina sighs. "So you used the skill?". "Yes, I don''t have any choice". "I see, ...No wonder you had that ferocious aura around you..". "What?". "No-nothing, just talking to myself". At first Soma''s plan was to utilize his new skill to strengthen his Physique stats by fifty percent. But, after he received the wolf attack head-on, the swipe gesture from the wolf made him realize that the wolf was not something he could defeat with his current strength. He changed his mind and began to improvise in his plan, as a result, he used the skill of Oni''s wrath. The skill is dangerous, it will turn him completely into a berserk mode if he uses it. However, his mental enhancement skill saved the day, for the negative effect of the skill was negated. But, Soma could feel that even having the mental enhancement skill in his possession, his instinct told him that he would be swallowed in fury if he used the skill for a long period. That showed how powerful and dangerous the skill in his possession is. This could become one of his homework in the future to try to find a solution for that. "How about the wolf?". Soma, who was submerged in thought, snapped back and opened his mouth. "Right". Hina''s relaxed body turned tense all of a sudden as she shook her gaze to the sideways trying to find the wolf trace. The black clouds in the area were dismissed a bit, and a figure of a four-legged monster could be seen in the gap between the rising smoke. "..That..". "What? What happened? Did I fail?". Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma, whose body was paralyzed, couldn''t move his head to look up. But seeing Hina''s reaction a sense of foreboding began to creep into his chest. He clicked his tongue and issued his order. "..Tch, Hina run..". [You entered a safe floor] "Huh?". The wolf''s body glowed, it turned into a figure of light and crumbled leaving a single mana Core as big as a volleyball with its pretty blue color, beside the mana core there lay a huge rectangle of golden-brown box carved by fancy craving adorned with gold lining, whose inside contained a hope and dream for everyone who found it. [You gained 200 Exp] [You cannot level up, for still haven''t met the requirement to unlock your first ascension to learn Martial Saint skill] [Your Exp will be stacked until you learn the skill] [Exp: 202/200] "What the heck?!". "What is wrong?". ",, Nothing, sorry about that". Hina looked at him weirdly as Soma suddenly threw an outburst that startled Hina who loosened all of her guard after hearing the notification of a safe floor and the disappearance of the monster. "..Hina the truth is.. ". "What?". Soma hesitated at first but soon started to spill all the beans. "The truth is I hog all of the experience points for the Valiant Wolf". Hina opened her eyes wide after hearing what Soma told her. She sighs. "..Stupid, how can I care with a mere experience point where my life is on the line. Having my life still attached to myself is already a great reward for me". Soma raised his brows as he looked at the figure of Hina near him, then opened his mouth. "Woah, such an adult-like response". "What? Do you want to pick a fight with me?". He just tried to lighten the mood by throwing some jokes, but Hina didn''t take it. Instead, she knitted her brows further while gripping her katana tight in her hands ready to draw it anytime. "No. no, I am sorry miss". "This punk..". Soma with a cold sweat that appeared on his temple could only smile wryly. He is glad that the distance between them was shortened albeit slightly, because of this incident. At first they arrived at this place Soma was feeling anxious because of the uninvited guest who came with him to the gate. But, because of that their bond was strengthened and they could entrust their back to each other albeit, still hiding something in their heart. An hour had passed in the blink and Soma regained his freedom to move his body at his will. Soma now stood up while checking the condition of his body, he clenched both fists and then started some stretching to loosen up his sore muscles. "Let''s check the spoils we got". "Okay". Soma, after finding out that there is nothing wrong with his body, starts to approach the treasure box with Hina who walks beside him. Standing before the treasure box, the two of them found something different in it. "Bronze treasure box?". "This is crazy". Hina with raised brows threw those words. The box before them was indeed different from the past box they found. The boxes they found in the past had their structure built using a good quality strong wood and had a grainy surface while also being adorned with steel, but the box before them had a smooth appearance that reflected a bit of light and its smooth surface reminded him of a surface of the mirror that has a clear reflection upon himself. As the novel reader Soma was knowledgeable about this kind of phenomenon. His heart began to hit its drum, he couldn''t help but feel his heart race in anticipation of what items the treasure box would present to them. "Let''s open it". "Okay". Urged by the exited Soma Hina nodded her head. They simultaneously opened the box together. The opening lid had more resistance because of the material it made. But it couldn''t deter the strength of the two teenagers who felt excited about what kind of rewards awaited them inside. ""Woah"". Chapter 51 - 51 Trial Gate Part 09. A gleaming streak of light from the gold and ancient coins that sting both their eyes filled the box to the brim. On the surface, there are also pieces of equipment that are stored inside. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A pair of steel boots with a design like a beast''s feet, a leather cloak with smooth fur almost identical to the beast they defeated a moment ago, buried under the coin there is a single parchment that looks ancient with its worn-out appearance showed its half trying to appeal to the people who opened the box. There is also a set of potions inside that will help them in their journey. Soma''s lips curled as he saw the items inside the box. "Hina, let''s arrange the items first". "You are right". Thus they began to take out the items from inside the box. With a gentle touch, they treat each item with delicate hands as if afraid to leave a scratch on them. Their heart was filled with a sudden rush of elated expression that they suppressed. As of now, they were still trying to hold back their mouth from revealing their teeth. "It''s finally over". "We have a great haul today". Soma stores the gold bars, coins, jewelry, and consumption items inside the storage ring in his possession. While Hina was observing each piece of equipment while wearing the rectangle glasses they found in the oasis weeks ago. The Item Hina appraisal was. [Valiant Wolf boots(Wind-Epic): Boots that are made from valiant wolf-compressed bones. Skill Airwalk: A skill that will let the user step into the empty air, The user could only step in the air two times. Cooldown: 30 seconds Raise the user agility +25] [Cloak of Valiant Wolf (Wind-Epic): A leather cloak made from valiant wolf material it can withstand physical attack from epic rank equipment. Give the user resistance from wind element magic until intermediate rank. Skill protection: Create a protective barrier made from the surrounding air after the item is injected with the user''s mana. It would give the user the resistance of the wind element up to advance. Raise the user agility stats +25] [Scroll of Mana Manipulation skill] "Those were the items we had today". Hina informs Soma of what she read about the item details. Soma covers his mouth in thought. He turns to look upon the three items before he decides something. "Hina, could you give me the boots and the skill scroll?". From Hina''s explanation. Soma decides to take the two items that seem useful to him. He knows that it seems unfair but he must do it for him to grow more from his current self. First is the boots, he needed that as his weapon for his gauntlets was already turned to ash as the body of the wolf. His fighting style that relies on Martial arts will prove to be more useful if the item were used by him. Second, the Mana manipulation skill. As the name suggests it was the skill that will help him manipulate mana inside his body easier, and he knows that Hina already has the skill from reading the novel. She awakened the skill when she was still twelve after all. The skill will help him in achieving one of the conditions he needs to fulfill later. "I don''t mind. In the first place you are the one who defeats the wolf, it was all your spoil". Soma shook his head to the side as he pointed his index finger toward the two items, and as for the cloaks he didn''t need that much. "You took the cloak, it was good for your safety". Without waiting for another question, Soma took the two items in his hands and began ripping the parchment. [Skill: Mana Manipulation learned] After seeing the translucent window appear before his eyes Soma''s body jerked as he began to feel that his senses were stimulated to the roof. His body soon began to feel the change. The nerve structure inside his body turned warm as he felt a slight movement of Mana that circulated through his veins and heart. At first, he could only feel it if he concentrated on his inner consciousness. But now, he could feel it more vividly, he began to close his eyes and the vision of his mana circulation in his body became much clearer as he saw a 3D model of a nerve system in his body with its heart as the core pumping a red streak of Mana all over the body. "Is this the feeling of someone who wielded the skill?". He muttered in his heart. "..Are you sure?". Soma''s eyes were opened as he heard Hina calling him. He turned his head to look at her face and found her expression was filled with uneasiness. ",, Yeah, go ahead". Hina hesitated, even after seeing Soma give his consent. Her mind began to replay the fight that happened earlier. In the corner of the battlefield, what she did was only fire magic three times and all of that was to just distract the wolf so that the wolf would be distracted from his attention to Soma as the one who fought the wolf head-on. The blazing spirit from the battle was too overwhelming for her mind to bear. The thing that left the most impression on her was the moment when Soma, like a bolt of lightning, launched himself into the sea of fire and the death of maw that would give a fright for anyone whose spirit was weak. The big class between the two figures that created a small storm blasted everything around them including her, giving a slight fear in her heart. Hina turns his attention to Soma who has already taken the boots in his hands and now is in the process of observing them. Her sight turned toward his right hand that was torn earlier, She imagined that wound happened to her and it sent shivers down to her core. The touch of her fingertips turned cold, it began to tremble as she unconsciously clenched both her hands and teeth. "Hina, What is the matter?". Soma, who noticed something happening to Hina, opened his mouth. Hina, who woke up from her thought, jolted her body as she began to shake her head to the side. "No-nothing". She took the cloak that lay on the ground. Before storing it inside the storage ring in her hands. "Let''s continue our exploration". "No!". Soma who notices Hina is acting weird firmly refuses her request. Hina was taken aback by the answer he gave as she raised her brows while looking at him directly. He shook his head, then flopped his butt toward the ground while exhaling exaggeratedly. "After opening the treasure box I realized that I was too tired to continue". "What are you talking about? I see you are fine.." "I mean my mind is already drained after fighting with the wolf". He cut off Hina''s explanation. "..Is that so?". "Yes, It is". Hina with her blank expression bore a hole through him, not knowing what words she must use. Soma was staring directly at her wavering gaze. "So, let''s rest for the day". "Excuse me?". Chapter 52 - 52 Talk in the Night Part 01. Under the veil of night, the world cast aside its shine and began to show its dark side. The time turned still for a moment as the radiant moon that hung above the sky cast its soft glow illuminating the maze with its silver shine. A myriad of stars scattered in the endless dark sky like precious gems accompanied by the lone moon that shone brightly with its round surface. The shimmering light from the beautiful night sky brings peace and a tranquil mind to those who witness it. However, that peace did not happen in the space where the two individuals were sitting on the folded chair while watching the silver kettle that sat upon the blazing shine of fire. Soma and Hina were sitting face to face while waiting for the kettle whistle. There was no conversation as they kept their mouths shut all day after Soma suggested they should take a rest for the day. He raised his head and saw Hina with a melancholic expression on her face blankly staring at the crackling fire that kept burning the surface of the kettle drowned in her thoughts. "What is on her mind?". Soma muttered. Hina was indeed a person who held a deep problem in her heart. But he still wasn''t sure if the problem she was facing now was the problem he was known for, as he read it inside the novel. Because the character named Hina in the novel and Hina before him were two separate figures. Soma realized that it was his fault that brought change to her personality and he felt no remorse for what he did. But, because of that, he couldn''t depict what sort of problems she is facing now. "Hina..". The sound of a whistle from the kettle brought his attention back as he saw the hole in the kettle radiate a vapor that indicated the water inside had reached a boiling temperature. "..Do you want some cocoa?". "..I''ll take one". "Okay". Soma took two silver cups and two instant cocoa drinks then prepared the drink for them to enjoy under the watchful gaze of the crowded night sky. "Here you go". "..Thanks". Hina holds the handle of the cup coated with rubber. She closed the cup before her small dry lips for she never took care of it because of the environment she was in, but it still retained its pink color asking to be plucked. White steam emerged from the hot drink in her cup. She began to blow the steam away to chase away the heat before taking a sip. ", It''s warm". Soma, who was also taking a sip, kept his gaze firm at Hina. He put down the cup in his hands beside his seat and opened his mouth. "What is the thing that troubles you, Hina?". Hina''s body stiffened for she never thought that Soma would ask something like that out of the blue. She raised her head and met her eyes with Soma. Seeing the unwavering gaze from him made her heart stir even more. She clenched her hands holding the cup. "I don''t know what you are talking about,". "Hina!". Soma cut Hina''s excuse. He put his hands together interwetten it together and opened his mouth once more. "..Tell me!". Hina''s body jerked as she saw the serene eyes that stared into her soul. She gulped her saliva and her mouth began to flap. But, no words came out as if it was stuck in her throat. It seems the wall around her heart still stands firmly. So, Soma began to take another approach. The thing that will open another person''s heart is to start with opening themselves first. He closed his eyes and began to recall the memories of Soma in this world. With his enhanced brain, his mind begins to replay the scene from years ago that is buried deep in the corner of his brain. The scene where he spent his time with his deceased parents was full of smiles and then the crucial moment happened. The rainbow color of memory faded and it was replaced by a bleak gray color, with the rolling head that had empty eyes staring at his beings. While recalling the memories he unconsciously leaks a bit of his murderous intent. Soma with his closed eyes clenched his hands and gritted his teeth tightly so that it alarmed Hina who sat in front of him. "Soma, what happened?". Hina, who was worried about his condition, put away the cocoa in her hands and began to raise her body trying to reach out to him. But his face soon faded into its normal state. Then his closed eyes began to open up showing its calm ripple. "Are you okay?". "..My parents are Dead". Those words echo in the wide space where the two themes are present. Hina who heard the words stiffened her body while opening her eyes wide. Soma noticed that he caught her attention, and began to start telling her his story. About who he is, where he comes from, and the time where he is changed. "They died in a car accident right in front of my eyes". Hina gasped as she listened to the monologue Soma told to her. "..So the reason for me rescuing your parents at that time was... I don''t want the same thing to happen again. The thing is when there is someone in front of me who is in danger and I can''t do anything about it. I just don''t want another person to suffer because of the loss of their loved ones, that''s all. I don''t have any ulterior motives to approach your family to gain something". S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The space turns eerily silent. The warm wind began to show itself as they grazed both their skin. "..Huh? Are you an Idiot? Who in their right mind dare to save some unknown people with a life on the line. Are you crazy?". Hearing Hina''s sudden outburst brought a small smile to his lips, as he chuckled and made Hina knit her brows in annoyance. "Why are you laughing?". "..Nothing I just, I am glad my stories could get your attention, and because of that you could regain your spirit". "Wha,,?! You are really an idiot". "It seems so. But, what I say is the truth. So Hina tell me what''s on your mind. I just didn''t like the cloud that obstructed your expression". Once again Soma stared directly at Hina''s eyes. Hina, who was being stared at with those red charming calm eyes of his, began to waver but she shook her head to clear the negative impulse that began to emerge in her heart. "In the end, he will betray you again like at that time". "Don''t trust strangers". Those statements keep emerging inside her mind, interrupting her thought process. But seeing the sincere eyes before her. She felt conflicted clenched her teeth and decide to bare her feelings once more, then opened her mouth. "..Can I trust you?". Soma was taken aback by what Hina was saying. But he soon nodded his head while still maintaining his gaze at her. "Believe in me" Hina who received his earnest gaze nodded her head, she began to squeeze her throat. "I¡­". Chapter 53 - 53 Talk in the Night Part 02. When did it start to change? I was a shy and reserved kid at first. My parents were new stars in the industry of awakeners and just recently being promoted to S-rank awakeners and becoming famous in the nation. Because of that, my parents were so busy that they rarely stayed at home busy with their rising popularity and when there was some event, like a banquet. They will take me there for feeling a bit guilty that they didn''t have much time to spend with their daughter. I was just a seven-year-old kid who was still green about the world, and accepting their invitation while carrying some hope in my heart that I would see a new world that I had never seen or even find a new friend there who had the same circumstances as me. However, those fleeting hopes I hold in my heart are scattered in the worst possible way. The adults who approached me, used their warm and welcoming attitude, only to hide a cold and cunning act they held towards me, as the promising daughter of a talented awakener. The kids who also approach me at the banquet with their smiles hide a snicker that ridicules me for not knowing where my status is as a commoner. My parents were normal commoners. They luckily received a system and worked hard in their journey to becoming a promising couple with a high Rank. After knowing the truth behind those glamorous worlds. I began to stop coming to the banquet and rather focus on my school. Because in school I have so many friends that filled my heart with joy and made my day colorful. Since my parents became a hot topic in the nation. The news also spread to my school, making the attitude of the whole class change. They began to keep their distance as if they were afraid to engage with me, and that made me feel a bit sad. Then the school, the place for me to find beautiful memories, took a sudden turn, but I managed to stay positive because of the existence of my best friend who always played with me since childhood. Her name was Shinozaki Kaede, we were a close friend who happened to have the same hobby and we always stuck together like a pair of sisters. Even when the school atmosphere was changed and when the other kids started to avoid me. Kaede is the only one who still sticks with me. She always stays with me when I am in need, and always pushes me up when I am down. One day when I was instructed by my teacher to deliver the test book to her office and decide to return to my class, I accidentally overheard a conversation that took place inside. "Kaede, you''re still friends with that girl, right". "..You mean, Hina?". "Yeah, that girl". I could hear Kaede speaking with other girls. But why did they talk about me with those mean words? I have a name you know. "Yeah, since her parents became famous. She became a bit cocky for attending some party invited by her parents". "You are right, She always boasts how marvelous and luxurious the place is..". "She was kind of arrogant to me..". That is not what I have in mind. I spoke like that because you guys are the ones who told me to describe how the banquet was. My fragile heart began to make a weird noise while my hands were trembling as I bit my lips. "You also think so right, Kaede?". Hearing the other girl throw her question at Kaede, made my heart throb. My breath halted as the surrounding sound escaped my ear, and my senses were focused on the conversation inside. I was feeling so nervous about what Kaede thought about me. "..Yeah you guys are right. She is changed and kind of a bit arrogant..". "You think so too Kaede". "I understand that". The word entered my ears and I felt something inside me crack. *** Hina, who was biting her lips, told me all the pain she kept bottling inside her heart and Soma who was facing her, stared at Hina''s figure who cast her gaze down with a blank expression on his face. "..Since then I began to close my heart and ask my parents to give me a homeschool and to train me at home despite still not having an awakening in my system yet..". Soma who opens his ears keeps receiving her grief, knitting his brows because of the difference in content he remembered. There is something new slipped inside her dark past. "Perhaps she is already forgetting the events and didn''t tell the protagonist the whole story? Or is it a new insert plot that the bastard Author did? ". He muttered. He knew that Hina had a horrible past because of his parents'' success. She became affected by the corrupted side of the world, baring its fang at herself because of an event that led to a problem that involved her parents. She resolved to not attend the banquet and asked them to train her, for her to become strong both physically and mentally so that she could stand on her own without relying on others. Whichever is the truth, Soma could only keep opening his ears to listen to her story. With trembling hands, Hina kept bare her heart to Soma who listened with a grave face. Little by little without her noticing the wall that was built in her heart started to crumble. ".. I am sorry for what my attitude has shown to you, since the first time we met". After Hina finished with her story. With a meek voice, who is impossible could come from her mouth and apologize for her behavior all this time. "Ah, No I didn''t mind it". "Is that so? I am glad". Soma''s brain was short-circuited as he suddenly received an apology, from the girl who always keeps her tough front and not wanting to show her weak side to others. He could feel it from the tone she used. There was no sense of haughtiness and it lost the touch of its sharpness. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hina emptied the contents in her cups before she put the silver cup down beside her seat. She exhales feeling the restrain that always binds her heart loosened. It was a new experience for her. She turned her gaze to the boy before her and found he still retained its serene eyes while looking at her. "..Sorry, It become a long story". Soma could sense that she was forcing herself to smile, because of the listless eyes she was having. It was not his intention to let her tell her past that made her change into the ferocious lady he met. He only wants to know what her current troubled thoughts are right now. "Is it because I told her my story?". No use crying over spilled milk. He needed to maintain his normal state and open his mouth. "No, In fact, I am glad that you want to try to open your heart to me". "I see. So what is your thought about my story..". He raised his hand to cover his mouth. looking closely he could see a faint tremble from her fingertips, and she bit her lips still being infected by the trauma she had. Soma took a deep breath in and opened his mouth. "You are an idiot". Hina opened her eyes wide not expecting the words that came from his mouth to be a ridiculing word. Her mood began to sink as her eyes turned blurry. Her trembling hands began to clench hard as she gritted her teeth, and then she exploded. "HA?? Are you kidding me? Even after I told all of that, what I received was a simple saying such as You are an idiot. Don''t joke around with me. I know it, you must be ridiculing me like those kids..". "I am not". "Like I will believe you, In the first place..". "I am saying you are an idiot because you are running away from the problems all these years. Why don''t you just face the girl named Kaede and ask her about the words she said". Her outburst was stopped. "..That,, I can''t do that". "Why?". "Because of what I heard back then. ,, I heard from Kaede''s mouth herself". "Then why don''t you just open the classroom door and make your way to the girl''s place then slap them in their face who badmouth you. Because if I was in your place, I would do that a hundred percent". "What?!" Hina''s thought halted as the strength in her body left. She sat on top of the folded chair then she cast her gaze downward. A cool wind passed their way and cooled her hot head for a bit. Soma who saw her condition continue. "Listen, Hina, I am not saying Idiot to ridicule you. But because you, despite having many chances to face her to seek the truth, you choose to run away and become a loner who has a problem with communication". "What?!". Soma''s words stung at her right place. A vein became visible on her temples as she clenched both fists. But Hina exhales and regulates her breathing to calm her rising temper. She raised her head and met Soma''s gaze head-on. "You choose to prioritize your feelings over rational things. Well, I guess you are a woman after all. But, the point is why didn''t you just meet her and ask her for the truth from herself, we don''t know maybe that Kaede girl was being pressured and couldn''t state her honest feelings in front of those mean girls". "...". "However, if that Kaede girl was having that thought in her heart from the start. You could just slap her in the face and cut your connection with her completely, and seek the true person you would call friends for life, out there". Hina heard Soma reasoning cooling her head. She tried to pry her mouth trying to say her piece of mind but it got stuck in her throat. Her mind began to recall those memories and replayed the sound she heard that day. Hina shook her head sideways to get rid of the negative thoughts that started to accumulate in her mind. She turns her gaze at Soma who maintains his gaze at her. Being reprimanded by another kid at the same age, Hina''s ferocious act returned, as she crossed her hands on her chest. "Hmph, What a cold-hearted man". "Ha? Cold-heart? Call it rational". "Whatever..". "Brat". Soma accidentally let slip of his tongue and it reached Hina''s ear. Hina''s body shot up from her chair while pointing her index finger at him. "You, how dare you say I am a brat. Aren''t you the same age as me". "..Well, at least I am more mature than you". "I don''t want to hear that from someone who forgot to say their gratitude for the food they consume and the worst part of that is that he did that in front of a younger child and now that guy said he is mature". "Ha..?!". Under the watchful of countless eyes and the moon. They began to throw their banter at each other''s faces, and the quiet atmosphere that surrounded the maze turned lively instantly because of the interaction between the two of them. Chapter 54 - 54 Trial Gate Part 10. Under the blaze of the warm sun, casting a shadow across the surroundings site. Looking above there is no single cloud that dares to block the vast blue endless sky. While holding a worn-out parchment in her hands Hina before she stored it back in her storage ring along with her glasses, walked behind Soma as if it was the natural thing, and opened her mouth. "Hey Soma, how long do you think we could last in this place?". "I assumed it, probably be another two weeks. If we conserve some of the food portion". Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good grief that sucks. I want to hurry up and finish the Trial Gate quickly". "My thoughts are exactly the same". It''s been fifteen days since Hina laid bare her feelings to the outside world. The two of them as usual explored the dungeon as they were walking on the straight path. The familiar sight of the light-brown wall and paved stone ground became their everyday sight. These fifteen days they spent exploring the gate, brought quite a huge fortune both for their pocket and level. Hina''s level up to level fourteen, but it was not the same for Soma, because he is still stuck in his level tenth and accumulated enough experience points to leap into level fifteen. However, he still had the bonus stats from his daily quest. First thing in the morning, they just found another big treasure box that contained a gleaming light from the gold and a single parchment that was in Hina''s hands. Soma''s luck almost touched level max, so it made them easier to find those boxes in this huge complicated place. They also found the same Oasis place that grew many trees with ripened fruit, helping them preserve their food in their exploration. Soma, who walked in front, was holding the notebook he used to draw a simple map. The map was almost done, as he only needed to draw these straight paths, and they would reach the last place the maze had prepared. "Are you sure this is the last passage?". "Well, I couldn''t guarantee it a hundred percent, but let''s hope it will lead us to the last place in the maze". "You are right. I hope this never-ending scene will be over, my eyes were tired of witnessing the same scenery for almost a month". "You have a point, and also a bath for relaxation". "Yep, I could definitely relate to that". After they laid their bare heart to each other the distance between them became closer. Hina, who usually put a tough front to chase away every stranger that was coming closer to her side, now started to be more open to him. She didn''t hesitate to let loose of her emotions. Usually, Soma is the one who tends to start the topic of conversation so the atmosphere does not turn awkward for both of them. However, now she is the one who tends to start the conversation to ease the boredom she happens to accumulate in her mind. Thanks to that, Soma could see various expressions of the girl named Hina. His favorite heroine, inside the Web Novel he read for years. Their relationship evolved into what people called as close friends. Soma walked leisurely while having a small conversation with the person beside him. He turns his gaze ahead to the straight path where there is a huge shadow set upon the ground. The calm warm wind that accompanied them in their exploration changed. It turned heavy all of a sudden, and the clear blue sky that brought spirit to the world changed into a dark one. Soma turned his gaze above and found the black sky emerging, a gathering of clouds that were being pulled by unseen forces from all over the endless sky billowing and swirling to create a massive tornado. They halted their footsteps and realized that something was changing in front of them. Soma and Hina''s exchange then tense their body wary of the change that happened. A rumbling of thunder crashed into their ears, creating a stir in their hearts and the heavy wind that floated across the atmosphere turned berserk. "What is happening?". Soma observed his surroundings while hearing the distressed voices that came beside him. He took Hina''s left hand in his hand and dragged her to move forward. Trying to find out what happened. A violent wind that struck both their bodies made their advance slow down. They raised their hands to block the incoming dust that could have invaded their vision. With heavy steps, slowly but surely Soma and Hina walk in steady feet while keeping their gaze forward. "What in the world". "...". In front of their eyes appeared a huge flat stone arena that formed a circle with thirty-meter in diameter. Surrounding the arena there is a thick pillar that connects towards each other, using a tough-looking wall with the same appearance as the maze wall they see every day. However, what made the two of them stunned was, in the middle of the arena there stood a being three meters tall with its chest puffed forward standing on its four legs gazing at the two visitors that caught its eyes. It has a ferocious face showing its pair of canines that protrude from its long mouth. White smooth fur that danced irregularly because of the wind, each of its strong legs was equipped with sharp claws that could split a huge boulder with ease. Standing with its four legs, with its imposing nature. It keeps its stare straight to their side observing the incoming visitors. Hina, who had a lot of knowledge about the monster, opened her mouth. "Storm Wolf". Storm Wolf Rank A monster that lives in the deep forest who usually leads a huge pact, followed by multiple valiant wolves who act as the captain of the pact and the other gray wolf who acts as a soldier. Soma knew that wolf-type monsters had a strong bond with each other in the pact. Though they had a difference in form and nature, they were kindred spirits, bound by unbreakable bonds that transcend words. Soma knitted his brows, as he saw a small crackling electricity coiling around the monster''s fur and the swirling berserk wind surrounding the wolf as the center, made the situation turn worse than he thought. "Soma". Hina beside him whispers. She could not hide her nervousness as she was receiving the strong pressure from the wolf who stood in her way to reach home. Her heart began to throb so hard that it reached her ears, and her breath turned ragged as she unconsciously gripped tightly her linking hand with Soma, then closed her distance with him. Soma, whose attention did not leave the wolf for a second, felt a warmth from his right side and his right hand, bringing back his attention to the girl beside him. He took a glance to the side and found that she was casting her gaze down, standing still frozen in fear. He could feel that the hand they connected was trembling. Soma gripped tightly her left hand, as he gulped his saliva. "This was completely out of balance. ¡­Hina let''s retreat first". Hina who is frozen in fear, does not give any response as she just follows the warmth that she feels in her hand, to guide her from the place. Chapter 55 - 55 Before the Battle. Soma, who still retains his calmness despite knowing that a great trial is waiting upon them, decides to retreat first. He who is leading the way had a rough breath while his body excreted a lot of cold sweat. The pressure the wolf gave was so great that it put his mind in disarray for a moment. Behind him, Hina closed her lips and kept alternating her gaze backward, wary of the strong presence that stood in their way. She is also afraid of the incoming attack from the blindspot, despite knowing that the monster that inhabits the maze will not leave their place except disturbed or challenged. They let their feet drag them far away from the arena until the dark sky that loomed above their head changed into a clear blue one. Soma stops his feet and both of them simultaneously flop their butt and exhale a huge relief. "That was crazy". "..How can we defeat that monster..". Hina''s sorrowful voice entered his ear as he took a glance behind him. She kept her gaze on the ground. Her inside was in a storm making a mess out of her mind. Soma, who noticed Hina''s state, gripped their connected hands tightly. It made Hina''s lifeless body jolted as she raised her head and met Soma''s eyes. "..Hina, tell me about the Storm Wolf". The Storm wolf he remembered from the novel had almost the same attack patterns as the other four-legged beast. They mostly attack using their sharp claws and pointy canines to rip apart their enemy. Also for the storm wolf, as the name suggests. It can control wind that rivals an advanced magic user. That is all of the knowledge he knows in the novel. However, a throwback to the sight he saw earlier, albeit small there is a lightning element that coated the wolf''s body so he wasn''t sure about the actual strength of the wolf. This surprising event is nothing new to him. The Author who sent Soma inside the novel he wrote, probably inserted some new ability into the monster, or is it because he was inside the trial gate? He didn''t know. Looking at Soma''s serene eyes greatly stirs the swirling emotion inside her mind. She turned her gaze down and then opened her mouth. "Why?". "Hmm?". S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma raised his brows as he heard his question was replied with another question. "..Why are you still able to keep your calm in this situation?". He almost let his tongue slip and answered that he was already facing a stronger enemy than the wolf when he saved her parents back then. Not that he would say that so he keeps his mouth closed and just stares silently at her downcast figure. "Why are you not afraid, after witnessing such a thing?". "Hina you need to calm down..". "How can you are not afraid after seeing that monster?". "Hina, listen to me!". "You, who was gravely injured when fighting against the Valiant Wolfs weeks ago and almost on the brink of death. How? ...How can you keep calm in the face of death". Soma keeps his attention on her without moving his lips. Soma closed his distance with her and then put his left hand on the surface of her smooth-soft right cheek. Hina who felt the warmth that radiated from her cheek stiffened her body. Then, the hand on her cheek moved as if guiding her, raised her gaze, and met the calm eyes of Soma that gave its mysterious vibes. Soma, who succeeded in bringing her attention to him, tightened his connected hand on hers and caressed her soft cheeks making Hina close one of her eyes, purring like a cat. "Of course, I was afraid. There is no one who wouldn''t be afraid of facing that kind of strong monster or death". "Then why?". He stared at her eyes that had lost their light. Everything became clear of the thing that corroded her mind from the time they had that open talk weeks ago. Hina was in a great anxious state. Trapped in the trial gate that was filled with danger, not knowing when or how she could escape, the battle with a Valiant Wolf that left a huge scar on him, probably affected her mind. Despite having an ambitious resolve to get stronger. Hina was fourteen; she was still young to shoulder such a great burden with her fragile being. Not to mention that her mentality was still weak and it could be shaken anytime, for it never has any chance to mature first. Different from Soma who already had an experience from his previous memories and the mysterious past Soma in this world brought him back to the present. However, this situation will come for her sooner or later. Because of this situation, Soma will use it to fuel her. This is an opportunity that she must face if she wants to break from her binding chain of fears. Soma looked directly into her eyes and then calmly told her. "..Simple. I just want to leave this place(And to survive)". Hina opened her eyes wide. She tried to let out the word that got stuck in her throat but to no avail. "Listen, Hina, how should I say this..". Soma paused, trying to arrange his reasoning before continuing. "We are currently trapped inside this subspace and just like I said earlier, I want to leave this place. But, there is a great wall that prevents me from achieving that. So I have no choice, but to try to destroy the wall itself even if that could bring harm to myself. For the sake of leaving this place.". Soma began to share his thoughts regarding the problem they are currently facing. The truth was he tried to arrange more deep complicated words but his personality prevented him from doing so. "I want to leave this place. It keeps resonating within me and fuels my desire to move forward in my exploration. No matter what happens, I will do anything to survive and leave this place. You too want to see your parents right? They must be worried sick with your sudden disappearance, right now". Hina''s lifeless eyes began to regain their light upon the mention of her parents. Her halted thoughts start to function as she imagines what her parents are doing right now. "Are they looking for me? How was their condition? I miss them?". Her eyes turned blurry as she remembered that she still had her parents waiting for her outside. She felt that the warmth in her cheek moved and without any resistance, it led her to close the distance between her and him. The distance between their faces was getting nearer as they could feel each other''s breath. Hina who sobered up from her lifeless state stiffening her body, seeing Soma''s calm face at such a close distance. Without any resistance, she let herself flow in the atmosphere and then closed her eyes. However, the moment that she imagines does not come. Then, she could feel a gentle warmth that touched her forehead spread through her body melting her fear that shrouded her mind. Hina opened her eyes and was now face to face with Soma who put his forehead with her. She could hear her heartbeat resonating with him creating a calm melody that enveloped both of them. With closed eyes, Soma opened his mouth. "So Hina, could you please help me in fighting the Storm Wolf?". Within the close distance they are, Hina could feel Soma''s voice much clearer than before. Then she took a deep breath before answering. "..Okay I will". "Thank you". Seeing Soma smile in close distance made Hina''s heart begin to throb intensely and it sent a rush of blood to her face heating it. Soma, who notices that Hina has regained her calm, separates himself and then exhales. "Crap, I unconsciously did that. Those were the habits my mother in this world used to calm me". He turned his attention to her and found that Hina''s eyes were closed. "Is she mad?". "So, Storm wolf right? The enemy we must face this time". Soma saw Hina open her eyes slowly, their gaze met head-on. Then, he raised his eyebrows because noticing that the fire in her eyes was lit. Seeing the fire that began to blaze in her eyes lit the fire inside him too as he lifted the corner of his mouth. "Yes, let''s make some preparations first". Chapter 56 - 56 Battling the Storm Wolf Part 01. After spending a few minutes discussing how to beat the storm wolf. Soma turns his attention to Hina as she keeps her gaze down staring at an empty air. Hina with her new appearance was wearing the cloak they got after defeating the valiant wolf for her protection and the katana she had strapped on her waist ready for battle. The two were arguing at first about the cloak, but after Soma convinced her. She backed down and took the cloak under her hands. "So Hina, are you ready?". [Stats raised - Intelligence +37 - Strength +1 - Vitality +1 - Agility +1] [MP: 910] [Remaining EP: 0] "Yeah, I am ready". With the Extra point she gets after leveling up eight times, sweeping every mob monster in the maze for the past two weeks, now is the time for that stats to be used for she would face a great enemy. It was a bit different for Soma who still didn''t know the way for him to break the bottleneck he was facing. He somehow knows the reason why, but he couldn''t help it because he still didn''t find the piece he wanted inside here. "Good, let''s move out". At present both of them stand in between the contrast of the bright world and the dark world showing the distinctive two different situations that are visible to the naked eye. "Soma?". "Hm?". Soma turned his attention to his side and found Hina had lifted her right hand and presented it before him. He tilted his head to the side not knowing what she meant by that. "Let''s form a party, do you know how?". A moment of silence passes as they stare at each other. "..Oh, right. I forgot about that method". Hina''s words brought back Soma''s memories he read from the novel. The act of forming a party in this world was so simple, that the party involved only needed to shake each other''s hands. But it also needs the consent from both parties for that to happen. Soma extended his right hand and grabbed Hina''s soft and smooth hand then shook it vertically. [Party formed] - Akabane Hina - Soma [The experience points received will be divided into the parties evenly. Current member of the party: 2] The translucent window appeared in front of their eyes signaling the success of creating the group. "With this, the Exp points will be divided equally". "Why are you so fixated on the Exp points now?". "I am not. You are the one who did". "..Ah, right. I forgot". Soma chuckled, then turned his gaze beside him, and exchanged looks with Hina before nodding simultaneously. With a slight hesitation, they face the dark world that casts a huge shadow upon the land, overwhelming them. They put their first step toward the dark world and a gust of violent wind struck their body as if trying to expel the foreign figure that trespassed its territory. However, it still didn''t stop the fire that blazed in the two teenagers'' eyes. Their eyes were set in stone to defeat the monster that was blocking their way to get their ticket home. The dark clouds gather above bringing a dark and gloomy atmosphere toward the land, enveloping everything to black. The light-brown wall that stretched across the flat ground lost its cluster and was stepped on by a huge shadow that enveloped the whole place giving it a rather gloomy feeling. Soma and Hina keep their advance slowly. The scenery of the huge Arena and the Wolf began to enter their sight. As they know the wolf keeps standing still in its place while observing its surroundings with its sharp eyes glowing yellow. They stopped their advance before the maw of the arena. Soma took a slice of fruit he collected from the maze before wolfing it down and a translucent window appeared once more. [You ingested a mutated fruit that grew inside the Gate constitution raised: Mana raised+10 for 1 minute] The raised constitution can be different depending on a person''s luck. The first time Soma ingested the fruit. He received a ten-stats bonus for his physical strength, and now he receives the increased stats in mana. This was good news for him, who needed mana for his plan to work. "Hina". "Yes, Soma. I understand". They both simultaneously turn their attention toward the wolf and the two parties'' eyes meet. Time stood still as both parties neither made any move, just observing each other. The gust of wind that blows intensely slammed into Soma''s front body changes its course, and it starts to blow toward the opposite side as if to encourage him. [Oni wrath Activated] Soma''s body began to change, a crimson aura began to leak from his body. The crimson aura boiling like magma evaporated the surrounding air that touched his skin, and the aura began to compress itself. It began to coil on his skin as he felt that his senses were heightened to the sky and the sleeping dragon inside him began to awaken and send a huge flood of power that filled his body to the brim. [Your reasoning began to corrode] [Mental enhancement 7 Activated] [Succeed in negating the corruption of the mind user] "..Soma". Hina, who witnessed the change in Soma''s body, knitted her brows in worry. But, she knew that the skill didn''t do anything harm to him like she had been told, and also it was the plan they already discussed. But, she couldn''t help to be worried for his beings. "I am fine. Let''s proceed with the plan". [Require Mana for activation 100 Mana per second] [Remaining time: 7 Seconds] Soma who witness the countdown start before his eyes. He kicked the ground so hard sent an alarm that made the wolf also react at the same time. The wolf raised its battle aura and created a small tornado around it as the center. The wind that surrounded the wolf was stronger compared to what the Valiant wolf had, it gave a strong force that rejected his attempt to advance forward. He halted his step for a moment before he lowered his stance letting his hands face straight behind and shot forward like a missile, cutting the wind that stood in its path. [6] The wolf looked at the incoming human missile calmly, as it began to howl to the sky showing its might. "Awoooo". The wolf''s body began to glow in green light, it prepared its stance by crouching down in four legs. Then the wolf appeared beside Soma. Soma, is still not aware of what is happening, as he still keeps focusing his attention forward, but the enemy is already within his range. Soma''s body jolted as pain seared through his nerves, a shockwave of agony tearing apart his flesh and bones. The time felt like slowing down as the world itself came to a halt. Pain, confusion, and disbelief mix with the suffering that assaults him creating a chaotic symphony of suffering. He has been blown away without him noticing. He rolled on the hard ground a couple of times until he crashed into the wall creating a spider web crack, making his internal organ shake intensely making it bleed internally. [5] "..What?!". It didn''t even take a single moment for the wolf to move. Soma, who already buffed himself with the Oni wrath skill and upgraded stats, still couldn''t follow its movement. His body felt a chill as in front of him a huge shadow began to blacken the place he was standing. The wolf swung its right paw and Soma barely reacted, lifted his hands to guard for the incoming attack but it was useless as he was being blown away once again to the side. "Gahak". The shock felt even greater than before, because of the injury he sustained upon receiving the first attack. [4] The ticking time that informed him of the remaining time of the skill, feels like the ticking time for him to meet his ends. Soma grits his teeth as he tenses all of the muscle fiber in his body while rolling on the hard ground. He did a couple of plips to fix his stance and managed to crawl himself back. Once he stabilized his foothold he prepared his stance but soon crumbled, because his feet turned soft and in that moment his mouth was clogged, filled with the smelly taste of an iron as he coughed it out. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Blarggh". However, the wolf didn''t want him to take a single breath, as it already arrived behind Soma''s unguarded back. The looming shadow of death began to envelop his being, sending a chill all over his body. Soma''s body was trembling in fury for refusing his command to move from the place. He grits his teeth trying to bring his two legs stand up but to no avail. "Hurry up, stand!". He muttered. [3] "Firewall". A torrent of bright flame erupted from the ground and it created a boundary that separated the space between the wolf and Soma who was not in good shape. The wolf halted its attack, by leaping back as it began to scan its surroundings and found the figure of the lone girl who raised her hands, creating the wall that prevented the wolf from killing Soma. Hina who received the wolf gaze head on stiffened her body, as her body instinctively took a step back. But, she bit her lips as it sent a pain that assaulted her brain clearing her clouded mind. She received the wolf gaze head-on while knitting her brows then raised her warcry. "I won''t let you". Chapter 57 - 57 Battling the Storm Wolf Part 02. Hina, who was being woken up from her fear, stood on her feet while facing a fearsome enemy she encountered for the first time in her life. She cast her gaze behind the wolf and found Soma was dropped on four as he coughed many blood. Her stable heart began to tighten, as she saw Soma in that sorry state. She bit her lips as she returned her gaze to focus on the enemy whose attention was on her. The battle from earlier was etched inside her mind deeply. Soma who buffed his physical body using the Oni Wrath skill is being toyed with one-sidedly. The plan they discussed is to give it their all and try to catch the monster off guard by finishing the wolf swiftly while still not in its full power. However, their plan was destroyed because the wolf was given it all from the start. The Situation now turned into the worst outcome. Soma who is gravely injured and Hina who is keeping her tough front to the max, facing the enormous monster. She maintains her focus on her surroundings while gathering some mana in her fingertips ready to unleash her spell anytime to intercept the wolf from attacking her. In the current party, they had. Hina was aware that she had no high defense against the wolf attack. So she put on the cloak for protection and decided to support Soma from behind. Even though the cloak couldn''t protect her whole, at least she could escape death. The wolf maintains its vigilance while observing the girl who unleashes a fire spell to block his advance in killing Soma. Being a Rank A monster the wolf has a high intelligence. Separating itself from the other lower-ranked monsters. Rank in the monster was classified into eight categories, belonging from the weakest F to the strongest SS. Rank A monster was the pinnacle of evolution of a monster that retained some intelligence rivaling a human. However, they still couldn''t use their intelligence wisely like humans do and sometimes they tend to use their natural-born instinct in facing their enemy. Above that, the monster capable of surpassing Rank A was included in the category of transcended, for its break from its shell attaining enlightenment, reaching Rank S called the Calamity class. This type of monster, some of them are capable of talking in human language or taking the form of a human with their own distinctive features. The wolf could feel it after it saw the firewall that blocked his way. The wind in his possession was stirred because of the reaction it possessed. As the fire element had the advantage from wind the wolf was being vigilant toward Hina. "Grrr". Both of them began their staring contest, then Hina who had a superior sense regarding Mana for she had a skill Mana manipulation in her hands, noticed the wolf begin to move, gathering some mana to prepare to attack. "Firewall". [MP: 510/910] Again with the same tactics. She intends to trap the wolf inside while burning the swirling wind that acts as a barrier around the wolf. She tried to entrap the wolf to buy her some time for her to approach Soma. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the wolf noticed the change in its surroundings, as the temperature began to rise giving off an ominous feeling. Using its strong feet to leap into the air, then using one of its abilities. It kicked the empty air moving its body like it was on the ground and landed a bit far away from the scorched ground. "That was Air-walk. What a troublesome ability he had. Let''s try it again¡­". Hina regains her focus while gathering the mana, to unleash another spell. "Awoooo". "Ukh!". The wolf unleashed its fearsome howl that made the atmosphere in the arena shake, sending a wave of oppressed feelings for those who received it. As one of the monsters who hold the position of the ruler. The wolf had the ability of intimidation, as the king of its pact. Hina, who received the ability head-on with her current strength, felt her chest tighten in submission, because of the oppressed feeling that began to suppress her down trying to make her kneel only using its roar. She dropped one knee, while struggling to maintain her stance to keep her posture straight, when suddenly a sudden rush of chilling sensation assaulted her back as she instinctively activated the magic she prepared beforehand. "Firewall". [MP: 310/910] The temperature began to spike up around her as the bright light of brilliant flame emerged from the ground, entrapping her in a cage that reached the sky. Because of her immediate casting of the magic. The roof of the cage leaves a gaping hole that can be used as an opening for counterattack. Hina wiped the cold sweat that soaked her forehead. She clenched her teeth frustrated because of the helplessness she felt. As she began to regain her calm a little, standing up but only to feel something was not right. A huge shadow began to cast its way toward her, darkened the small world she was in and she turned her gaze upward to find the wolf with its raised mouth, starting to gather mana in its long mouth. The surrounding air also began to get sucked into it. The wolf realized the gap that appeared from her magic and soon took action. "Shit". Hina curses at herself, as she recklessly begins to pour all of her remaining mana into creating a huge spell to counter the wolf attack. [MP: 0/910] A single flicker ignited, it created a dazzling glow that shone in the darkened small world Hina was in. It keeps dancing and swirling before it condenses into the form of a thick pillar with its sharp triangle tips pointed at the impending danger that is looming above. Hiina''s head began to throb intensely after she used all of the mana in her reservoir. But, she grits her teeth while maintaining her focus to keep the magic manifested, into a huge lance that could pierce the cloud. [Fire Magic skill proficiency level up] [Fire Magic Level up 3 > 4] [Mana Manipulation Skill proficiency up] [Mana manipulation Level up 3 > 4] In front of her eyes, a translucent window began to appear, notifying her success in reaching the intermediate mastery of her magic, after training for years under the guidance of her mother. But, she didn''t have the energy and attention to care for it because she had something more grave to deal with. Without her realizing the surrounding Mana around her began to get sucked into the swirling flame lance that was burning majestically trying to defend its caster. It was one of the characteristics of the intermediate mastery of Mana manipulation, where the user could utilize the surrounding Mana in the atmosphere albeit slightly, to create magic. The wolf who has already finished with its preparation shifts its mouth downward and then launches its breath. "Fire lance". At the same time Hina, who witnessed the coming threat, began to command her spell to advance forward to intercept the incoming attack from the wolf. On the Slsky a swirling pillar of vortex appeared from the wolf''s mouth and it shot downward to eradicate its foe. From the ground, a thick pillar of lance shot upward like a rising dragon that challenged the storm that would eradicate all life on the ground. The two forces clashed, creating a shockwave of synergy when the pillar of flame began to burn out the vortex that tried to descend to the ground. The pillar of flame''s advance stopped as the wolf kept sending a wave of berserk mana from its body and it made the vortex that came out from its mouth go berserk. Hina who still had control over the spell dropped to her knees as the pressure from the meeting force was too great for her to bear. With the one who control the magic down the pillar of fire began to lose its radiant. It keeps getting pushed back before it disappears, swallowed by the berserk vortex that soon will crash down and obliterate her. Looking at the incoming vortex that would spell her doom. Hina, not knowing why, feels the world is slowed down as it turns still, she keeps her gaze above seeing the vortex that slowly descends downward. "Is this the end for me?". A flash of memories began to replay in her eyes. The memories she spent with her family, and her friends, her grief for the betrayal she received, her closed heart, and then like every movie that always had an end. A single figure of a boy began to occupy her epilogue as the corner of her mouth lifted, and then she opened her mouth. "Soma, Thank you and I am sorry". Hina closed her eyes as tears began to travel along her soft cheeks. The threat of death is ready to collect her life. But, in the still world Hina could hear a small whisper that was carried by wind reaching her ears giving her a warm ray of hope in her darkened world. "..not ¡­yet". Chapter 58 - 58 Battling the Storm Wolf Part 03. The wolf who was interrupted by the appearance of the firewall retreated, and began to change its attention to Hina. Soma, who was released from the tension from the battle, dropped down on four as he began to spew another blood from his mouth. "Bluurrgh". The flat hard ground began to stain with a red color as strength began to leave his body. His vision is flickering, losing its focus. Soma shook his head to the side trying to keep his consciousness from escaping his grasp, but failed. [2] As soon as the remaining time in his system ticks. He lost his sight as darkness began to envelop his entire vision. "Let me help you". Hearing the familiar voice that entered his ear made Soma open his eyes. His body was jolted awake as he found himself standing inside a familiar space with its endless dark stretched far way without end. He felt something was coiling around his limbs and restraining his freedom. When he shifted his gaze to his limbs it was being restrained by a black chain that he remembered well. "Hehe, It''s been a while". Soma stiffened his body as he heard the familiar voice reach his ears again. Unbeknown to him, his red eyes glowed for a moment and his field of vision changed. In front of him a sight he could never forget, a giant cocoon that was wrapped tightly with a hundredth of chains that were stained black. Made him recall about that time. Soma remembers that cocoon and the chain that binds it. But he didn''t recall the chains were black in color. He is sure that the chain is clad in gold. A hundred chains that scattered across the space shook, it created a crackling sound that sent shivers down his spine, for he knew the identity of the cocoon. From the cocoon black smoke emerges, it gathers into a single point and then takes the shape of a human. But, the color of its skin was painted in jet-black, a pair of horns protruding from its side skull, a bat wing that emerged from its back, and the pointy tail moving around signaling that the black mist in front of him was the devil who tried to take over his body. "You!". The devil opened its red eyes, as it stared into Soma like an abyss. A red line on the devil''s face lifted showing its pointy teeth. "Let me help you". The same phrase he heard the first time he regained his consciousness. Soma could see a sneer behind those invitations, so he knitted his eyebrows in a frown and opened his mouth. "Why are you here? You should be sealed". "Haaaah, boring". The devil sighs in exaggerated manners while raising his hands on each side. He began to put his right palm on his right cheek then using some kind of magic floated himself and rested his entire body to the side. "..Let''s get to the point shall we. If this continues you can''t win against that puppy". As the mention of the strong enemy he faces, Soma opened his eyes in surprise. "How did you..". "How did I know. Duh, I am inside you all this time, and even in a sealed state I am still connected through your mind using those eyes". "Eyes". The red eyes that he thought of as the aftereffects of almost being possessed by the devil seem to have another purpose. From what the devil says it saw through all of Soma''s actions from the eyes that has changed from its normal color. Soma knitted his brows, as he realized that his eyes became something he should consider to be removed later. "Let''s switch places. You and me". The devil pointed his index finger at Soma and then alternated it with him. "I will kill the puppy for you, clear the trial with ease and complete the mission". "Then do you plan to give back control to me?". "..Of course not. What the hell are you talking about". Soma who heard the deal the devil made had a bewildered expression on his face. He knitted his brows as he rejected it immediately. "Then this deal is over. Piss off". The devil stopped its lively mouth, as the red eyes began to shrink in size. The air turned heavy all of a sudden. The menacing aura began to emerge from the devil in front of him and it assaulted Soma the person who sat in the front seat. The space shook, making the oppressed air disappear, and a crack began to form above them. A small crack that appears gives a rather pleasant sight inside the space that is dominated by dark color. The crack grew larger. Then like a fragile glass, it shattered into a thousand pieces as a figure clad in divine aura began to walk out from the hole. "When I thought the devil''s presence was acting. So, it was because Soma is here". "Martial Saint". A huge relief began to wash over the fear that began to accumulate, facing the fearsome being in front of him. "It''s been a while, Soma. Let''s get out of here". The martial saint in a single breath appears beside Soma while placing his hands on his shoulder. A ripple starts to emerge as Soma''s body begins to glow. "Do you think that you can escape from me? Sadly you can''t.. No matter what you do. In time you will surrender that body to me. It''s already decided the moment I am residing inside you. It''s Over". Soma who heard the devil''s words as if it was foretold, knitted his brows, his body began to turn transparent and along with the Martial Saint, disappeared from the dark place. His vision shifted from the dark color that filled his sight into a beautiful sight with brilliant color. A wide grass plain that stretches far away and a single huge tree towering in the middle of it, while protecting him from the ray of sunlight. "Soma, we don''t have much time. Let me get straight to the point. Your consciousness will soon return to the surface..". Soma nods his head, as he hears the rush word from the Martial Saint. "..Don''t take the devil''s words at face value. Your body is your own and no one could take that away from you..". Hearing the words of comfort from the Martial Saint sent a huge medicine toward his well-being. He is rather anxious hearing the remark that the devils left for him. However, even after hearing the Martial Saint''s words he could not ignore them and let it bygone. He should prepare for anything thoroughly. "..Soma, proceed toward the path you desire, and don''t forget the desire that pushed you to acquire power.." Listening to the Martial Saint''s words Soma nods his head as his vision begins to shake and his body turns transparent. "..It''s time. Soma, don''t lose hope!". Soma''s consciousness began to fade as he heard the last words Martial Saint left for him. As consciousness began to seep back into his mind, like pieces of shattered fragments. It began to gather and place themselves together to create a complete awareness that brought him back to the world. Soma whose body almost touched the floor tensed his hands and prevented him from kissing the ground. [2] Noticing the ticking time, he acted fast as he took two bottles of potions from his storage ring, then using only one hand he broke the glass lids using his teeth before downing the blue potion in one go. [HIgh-grade Mana potion consumed] [Recover 70% of the user Mana] [SP: 700/700] [Remaining time: 7 seconds] Once the countdown reset. Soma intended to drink the remaining potion but his body shook violently, as an intense pain began to assault his brain. His body dropped to the ground bathed in his own blood. A gush of violent emotion began to corrode his mind, boiling his brain with an overload of emotion. His brain was on fire as Soma was writhing in pain clutching his head, bleeding on his seven orifices. "Aaaaaah". [Mental enhancement 7 activated] [The user is gravely injured both in Physical and Mentality] [Skill Adapt activated] [Nullifying the pain receptor. Nullifying: 70%] The emotionless voice that echoed in his brain numbed his perception of pain as the violent emotion and the pain in his body subsided. Soma staggered to stand up but he managed it by clenched his teeth and sheer willpower. His gaze wandered to his surroundings until he caught the figure of a fire cage that trapped someone, and the figure of the Storm wolf that floated in mid-air using one of its abilities preparing to unleash its attack. "Hina". sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [6] Seeing the remaining time that began to count toward his doom. Soma saw the wolf release its breath of wind and it collided with the pillar of fire. The two forces clashed and it created a shockwave that blasted his mind awake. But the pillar didn''t last long as it began to be pushed back. "No..". [5] {..It''s Over..}. Soma grits his teeth as he hears the voice of the devil echo inside his brain. Shaking his head violently to the side. He took the green katana that Hina gave to him. "It''s not over yet". It was the katana they received after defeating the valiant wolf. Soma with a katana in his hands began to dash forward, traveling in a straight line approaching the wolves. Looking at the floating figure. [4] "Air-Walk". The boots on his feet glowed in green light then Soma kicked the ground, launched himself up, and stood at the same altitude as the wolf. The wolf was aware of Soma''s presence. But, after the battle earlier, the wolf knows that Soma is nothing in his eyes. So he must first eliminate the other person, who has the opposite element that gives more trouble for him. The wolf intensified the power of the breath. It managed to destroy the pillar of flames traveling downward to crush Hina entirely. "It''s not over yet". [3] Soma placed his feet into the empty air. The boots began to create a magic circle with symbols below his sole feet, and it gave him a foothold to accelerate himself forward, approaching the wolf. He drew the green katana from its sheath and raised it over his right neck. "Tachi-Kaze". The katana began to emit a green glow that instantly sucked the surrounding air. Like a greedy vacuum, it began to accumulate a huge mass of power that even alarmed the wolf, canceling its attack to finish Hina. Soma''s hands trembled intensely for the katana began to release a high pitch of vibration. Like a raging storm, he clenched his hands as he closed the distance with the wolf. "Die!". The wolf who saw Soma approaching, sneered. Chapter 59 - 59 Battling the Storm Wolf Part 04. Hina felt liberated after the heavy pressure from the vortex vanished, giving her a sense of freedom. Meanwhile, the death battle began to reach its climax above. A raging storm follows Soma while he is launched in mid-air facing the wolf. The wolf sneered, then his body began to shine in silver and the fur around its body stood up. Hina knitted her brows. After her skill reached an intermediate state, she could feel the concentrated mana around the wolf''s body preparing to intercept the attack from Soma. With a sense of foreboding, she opened her mouth. "No, Soma. Get back!". However, her sound got swallowed by the following storm that was raging, sending a violent force that could crush a boulder. Soma who could hear the warning from Hina could only proceed with his desperate attempt. A crackle began to emerge through its fur and suddenly a blinding flash struck Soma''s battered body, followed by a crackling of thunder that heated the air, emerging from the wolf''s body and sending an indiscriminate attack all over the place. Soma who received the lightning attack head-on, his eyes were white. As strength began to leave his body, his hands refused to let go of the Katana in his hands. Hina, who was blinded for a second, closed her eyes. Then, when she opened it she saw a helpless situation where Soma was about to fall to the ground. Raising her hand trying to squeeze a little bit of mana in her body. With a staggering body, Hina grits her teeth, focusing her entire being to gather a tiny bit of mana in her reservoir. A sudden searing pain assaulted Hina''s skull, like a relentless dagger. Rendering her helpless in the intense assaults. With every moment she felt, the agony intensified as her brain was throbbing relentlessly like her brain was torn apart. Her vision starts to turn red as Hina desperately endures the excruciating pain that assaults her soul. Her face turned white and was stained with red where its seven orifices were bleeding. However, She couldn''t let the pain consume her. The world turns gray as it moves in slow motion. She clenched her raised hand and a spark began to ignite. It formed a cluster of small flames condensing itself before taking the shape of a single arrow pointed above. "Aaaaah". Hina with bloodshot eyes roared like a wounded beast, using her thought to command her spell, launching itself in a straight line. But, the arrow was not aimed toward the wolf, instead, it shot upward aimed at Soma''s unconscious body. "..Wake up!". The arrow struck Soma''s unguarded Body as intense heat jolted every nook of his broken nerves in agony and roused his consciousness back. [Nullifying the pain receptor: Nullifying 100%] The agony in his body and the splitting headache in his mind vanished like it was a lie. Soma currently Nullyfied the pain receptor in his system making him a walking zombie who knows no pain nor fear of his own well-being. There is only one thing that occupies his thoughts. It was to kill the enemies in front of him. With white eyes, Soma, who was losing altitude, spun in mid-air and regained his foothold while opening his mouth. "Air-Walk". The boots on his feet glowed then a magic circle appeared below his sole feet giving him a foothold to launch himself. Hina, who had no other option in waking him up, could only take that extreme measure. Upon seeing the success of waking him up, her heart is being burdened by the guilt she had done. The fatigue and injury she sustained loosened the tension in her body. Her limbs went limp, but she kept her gaze up trying to witness the final moment of the battle. "Finished it!!". Soma who regained consciousness now shot upward toward the wolf who was coated with lightning around its body. Every time Soma got closer the wolf sent a dozen waves of electricity that scorched his skin black. [Nullifying pain 100%] However, because of the skills Adapt he had. The pain that should have assaulted him was nullified, as he kept relentlessly shooting forward while bathed in lightning. [2] "Tachi-Kaze". Again the katana in his hands shook and it greedily sucked the surrounding mana and air into the blade. Compressed it into a single point, making the space around the blade tremble, because of the intensity of the power it created. Soma, who already closed the distance with the wolf, swings the katana in a diagonal line. His tearing and scorched flesh sent a splash of red blood in mid-air raining downward. Then, the world turned still as time stopped, and a diagonal line began to form following the path where the blade traces, like an illusion the world felt like it had been split apart in front of his eyes before it returned to a normal state. [1] The wolf who saw all of that happen in a single moment of his life, felt fear for the first time since he was born. The figure of the two humans who challenged the impossible was truly opening its eyes toward the world. But alas he realized that he was just a byproduct of the Gate, that couldn''t taste the fresh taste of freedom air the outside world gave. From his neck, a bloody line began to appear before its head pulled by gravity dropped and signaling the end of the battle. [0] [You gained 500 Exp] [Exp: 1806/200] The Katana, who already finished its job, shattered into tiny shards that blew by the winds creating small glittering stars that danced in the air. Soma'' who lost consciousness after finishing his mission, collided his body with the wolf. Soma, who was pulled by gravity, fell in high altitude, but luckily his body was cushioned by the remaining body of the wolf. So he doesn''t take much damage from the fall. Hina, who witnessed Soma''s body lay on the ground sighs in relief. The body of the wolf glowed before it broke into tiny particles that scattered in the air leaving a huge Red mana core that was as big as a basketball. Then the floating particles of light began to gather at a certain point before it took shape into a silver box. However, Hina has no time to witness such a sight as her attention keeps pointing at the Soma figure who is letting a lot of blood create a puddle below him. "Please make it!". Hina took two bottles of potion from her storage rings before downing all of them in a single breath. [High-grade Health potions consumed] [Health recovered 70%] [High-grade Mana potion consumed] [Mana recovered 70%] The searing pain that assaulted both her physique and mind began to subside as she regained a bit of clarity. Her face regained its vigor but the strength in her body was still not returned fully. She grits her teeth trying to raise her body to stand, staggering on her feet. Hina firmly places her foot in front and walks towards him. As she got closer her expression turned more grave with each step she took. She saw Soma''s pale body full of injuries. His hands, and muscles were torn apart as they excreted a lot of blood, his skin was scorched black from the lightning that struck him. Hina''s heart began to palpate in nervousness. She dropped to her knees beside Soma bathing her feet in red, but she didn''t care about that right now. "..No, Soma please, wake up!". sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She grabbed Soma''s shoulder and shook his body gently, but no response came out so she flipped his body slowly facing the sky, and her eyes bawled. Her mind began to turned blank as his skin were cold to the touch. Hina''s heart tighten in pain, she brought Soma''s cold body closer to her embrace, when her ears caught the faint warmth that came from his mouth. That faint warmth gave her brain a pang of relief that Soma was still there. She took the potions in her storage rings and opened the green potion before spilling it into his mouth. But, Hina could not see his throat moving, for Soma didn''t have any strength to do it. Without any further way. Hina took the whole potion in her mouth and then placed their lips together. She used her tongue to pry open Soma''s tongue to let the potion enter his throat. As the dam opened the potion began to travel down toward his throat and enter his body. Hina noticed that, and separated her lips from him as she heard the faint breathing from him becoming stable and his face was starting to regain its vigor. She sighs, all the tension in her body loosened, then not forgetting with the other potion. She opened the lids of the bottle before pouring the contents into his injury. The potion works effectively as the wounds in his body close and the scorched skin begins to rapidly return to its normal state. However, while his body was being healed. Soma still didn''t regain his consciousness and still closed his eyes. Seeing Soma''s state, starts to regain his breath of life. Hina''s blurry eyes closed as she put her forehead on Soma''s chest. The warmth that spread through her forehead and the sound of his calm heartbeat, starts to resonate with her heartbeat, giving her mind peace. She began to rub her forehead, she couldn''t hide her joyous feeling after finding out that Soma was still alive. "..I am glad you are alive..". [You received 250 Exp] [You level up] [You gained EP +5] [Exp: 112/160] [You entered a safe floor] [Congratulations on clearing the Maze] [Title: Wolf Slayer acquired] Chapter 60 - 60 A Reward and Next Floor. Soma felt his consciousness seeped back into his mind. He found himself in a daze, blinking away to dismiss the fog that clouded his mind, yet his eyes refused to open. With each passing time, he regained his clarity as he began to piece together the fragmented memories that replayed in his dreams. The wind that caresses his skin as it carries the distinct smell of pungent iron jolted his consciousness. He opened his eyes as he found himself greeted by the gleaming night of scattered stars in the curtain of night and the moon that slowly bash him in its luminance. Soma felt his body was a bit heavy as he turned his gaze down and saw Hina was using his chest as a pillow for her to sleep. He turned sideways and confirmed the place they were. The smell of tart began to assault his nose once more as he flinched and the person who was sleeping in his chest was jolted. "Hmm, What?". "Did I wake you? Sorry about that". Hina, who suddenly woke up, struggled to understand her surroundings. Rubbing her tired eyes, she turned her attention to her side as she heard Soma''s voice. She halted her movement as her eyes went wide in shock. Soma smiled wryly as he witnessed Hina''s bewildered expression. He tensed his hands trying to raise his body before Hina leapt toward his chest and pushed his body downward. "Hic, ..I am glad,,, You are fine. Truly glad". Hina who saw Soma had regained his consciousness couldn''t hold back her bottled up feelings. She bawled her eyes as she dived into his chest. "Hina". Soma, who is being pushed down, could only stare blankly at the sky. The warmth that enveloped his body, with its trembling hands that clutched his torn clothes, and the sobbing meek voice coming from Hina brought his thoughts to the moment from the battle earlier. Having no pain or pain while being burned alive, was giving his body a chill. He is glad that he could escape death in that battle. He raised his left hand, grabbing her trembling back, pressing their body together to give her body a slight comfort of warmth, and put his right hand on her head and caressed it dearly. He softly whispered. "..Sorry for making you worry. I am fine". "..Hmm". Hina, while burying her face on his chest, nods, as they begin to share the warmth for a while, confirming each other''s safety. Time passed as they separated, raising their torsos while checking their surroundings. "That?!". Soma catches sight of a red mana core as big as a basketball and a silver box that is adorned with a golden lining. Their reward for finishing their arduous task by defeating the Storm Wolf. He couldn''t hide his excitement as his heart began to throb with anticipation for the contents of the box. Hina, who is beside him with her still red eyes after crying on his chest, notices the excitement in his face as the corner of her mouth lifts. "Soma, let''s open the treasure box together". "Okay". Together they stand up while Soma is being held off by Hina. He smiled wryly and expressed his thanks which replied with a broad smile from her. First of all, they approached the mana core as Soma stored it inside the storage ring he had. As they got closer to the silver box, the excitement in their heart also reached their peak while simultaneously putting their hand on top of the box. "One, two..". S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Three". As the count reached three. The box opened and it shot a radiance color that shone, illuminating the night sky with its gold color. The inside of the box has much wider space compared to its looks, and it was packed to the brim with gold bars, thousands of coins, and dozens of pieces of jewelry that refract into a kaleidoscope of color. On top of the packed treasure, there is also equipment that is painted in silver such as leather jackets, long pants, and cloaks. There are also two worn-out parchments inside that contain a skill or even an advanced magic imbued inside. Upon closer look, they also found three items of accessories which are a necklace, a ring, and a golden key. Four potions glow in a rainbow color, that sparks the pair of two eyes. For the moment, they didn''t take a look at what the details of the items are, they just stored all of the treasure box content. The treasure was stored inside Soma''s storage and the newly acquired items were in Hina''s storage rings. After they finished storing all the rewards they found, the box turned transparent before it disappeared. The night began to turn bright as the middle of the arena began to shine with mysterious light and then a magic circle with its rune symbols began to appear on the ground. Soma and Hina notice the appearance of the Magic Circle in the middle of the arena where. They both turn toward each other in sync before nodding their heads. With light steps, the two of them began to approach the circle. Soma led in front while Hina followed three steps behind. [Portal to the Next Floor] The two of them opened their eyes wide reading the description from the translucent window before them. It seems the circle before them was a portal that would lead them to the next floor. Looking at his surroundings Soma realized, that in the surrounding arena, there was not a single door present for them to continue their journey. It seems the only way for them to continue the trial is through the portal. Soma closed his eyes as he took a deep breath before exhaling it instantly to calm his throbbing heart. a warm gripped his left hand as he opened his eyes turning to his side and found Hina grasped his right hand in hers, interlocking their fingers. "You ready Hina?". "Anytime, I will follow you". Seeing the decisive expression Hina was showing him, loosened his facial muscle. Hina who managed to break apart from her chain of fear now begins to show her determination to finish the trial with Soma regardless of what will await them ahead. Soma feels a bit relieved because he could bring her back from the pit of desperation. However, Hina still has one big problem she must face one day, and he is planning to see her overcome it, for he is her number one fan who always awaits her appearance in the novel. Throwing away all of the hesitation in his heart, Soma began to grip their interlocking hands tightly, then put his foot inside the portal. [The challengers are entering the Portal. Begin the transfer phase] The circle shone in a blinding light that made the two passengers who stepped on it close their eyes. [Transfer Commenced] The light intensified, and then it swallowed the two of them from the place. Soma with his eyes closed felt his foothold disappear as he floated in a strange sensation before his feet touched a hard surface. They opened their eyes slowly as the sight before them took their breath away. In the heart of the rugged mountain range, there stood a massive pillar from a torii gate made from wood that was plastered in red and stood imposingly, welcoming everyone who dared to take a step in. Behind it, a stairway emerged carved from the rocks ascended. The stairway stretched endlessly toward the sky as a testament to human ambition and the longing for the celestial. stand at the peak Soma could see a swirling black cloud with its rumbling thunder dancing freely in the sky. [The Last Trial] [Reach the Goal] "Soma". "Yeah, I know. Let''s prepare first. We don''t know what will await us there". A translucent window appeared before their eyes. Hina gripped tightly Soma''s hands which were still connected. Thus Soma replied with a strong nod and shifted his gear to prepare for what was coming knocking on their door. "Hina, take out all the equipment and items we collected earlier". "Okay". Hina starts to connect her thoughts with her storage rings and releases their connected hands. After taking all of the equipment and items, they place it on top of the flat ground. There are a silver jacket and long pants, a silver cloak, a silver necklace that has a purple gem imbued in it, a silver ring with its emerald gem, a golden key, two worn-out parchments, and four pieces of rainbow color potions. She put the appraisal glasses on her face and started to scan the details of the equipment that spread before their eyes. Soma cast his gaze aside looking at the equipment and items that spread on the ground, looking at each piece of them before stopping at a certain item. He remembered what it was, but kept his mouth closed and it was better to know it from Hina. [Leather Jacket and long pants(Epic): Created from Storm Wolf material. Its durability could withstand an attack from epic-rank equipment and advanced magic. It was a pair of sets that will give the user a raised stats in strength +50 for each equipment wear] [Silver cloak(Epic): A cloak that was crafted using lost technology from the myth era. It could protect the user from an Epic rank sharp object and advanced magic. Give the user a bonus stats for intelligence +60 ] [Thunder God necklace(Epic): Give the user a resistance from Lightning (100%) for one minute] [Wind God Ring(Eipc): Give the user protection from wind that can withstand Saint-Rank magic. One-time use only, the duration is one minute] [Golden Key: A key to open something] [Lightning magic skill scroll] [Advance-rank magic level 9 scroll] [Elixirs: A drop of miracle that can cure a near-death state of a person and grow some missing limbs] Soma saw Hina''s eyes bloated and almost popped out from its socket. He wonders what causes that. "Hina, what is the matter?". "...Amazing?!". Chapter 61 - 61 Mountain Summit. A rumbling of thunder could be heard from the distance as the radiance of its light kept dancing in those swirling black clouds that gathered around on the rugged mountain peak. Soma and Hina sat on the foldable seat as they held some plates, enjoying their meal. From what happened earlier, Hina was shocked upon witnessing a miracle item that landed on their hands. Elixir is indeed a miracle item. In the novel, Soma remembered that elixir was a rare and fantastic potion that could heal a person from near death to its normal state. In the current era, no human could concoct it. So, if both of them intend to sell one of the elixirs in their hands, they would be flooded with offers from all over the world. Also, the price of it will be so high that they could live seven generations ahead without working. However, Soma had no intention to sell it. He already possessed a lot of gold and jewellery, which he collected from the gate. It was so enormous that Soma worried about where he should sell it. Should he ask Mr. Ito for help? Soma shook his head sideways to dismiss the thought, for he could think about that later. Soma turned his glance atop the jagged mountain peak where the sky met the earth. Covered by black clouds, it keeps crackling its lightning essence, casting an eerie glow from the landscape below. With each flash, the black sky ignites in a brilliant light, illuminating the darkness with its veins of electricity. Its presence invokes awe and fear, a reminder of nature''s unfathomable might. His mind wandered, and he recalled the trial, saying he needed to reach the goal. But Soma feels sceptical about it. There must be something to it that meets the eyes. "Soma, What''s the matter? Are you okay?". Hina, who kept her gaze watching every Soma movement, opened her mouth because of his halted movement. He didn''t touch any food in his hands and seemed to have deep thoughts. Hina knitted her brows in worry because she was afraid that Soma''s body still retained some injury he was afflicted with hours ago. "It''s nothing, I am okay". "Are you really alright?". "I am fine". Soma flashed his white teeth to show that there was nothing in him to be worried about. Soma''s hand halted in mid-air, while the other hand was holding a plate filled with various sandwiches, which he had prepared along the way. He didn''t want to worry Hina any more than this. So Soma took the soft white bread in hand, with its light seasoning and the filling of meat and some vegetables to the brim. They each took a bite of the sandwich in their hands but couldn''t properly taste the food. Their minds were too occupied by the rugged mountain in front of them. They still didn''t know what would await them. So the things they could do for a moment were to replenish their energy and focus their body to rest while they could. Finished with their meal, Soma and Hina began to separate themselves, for they needed to change their torn and dirty clothes into new ones. In his hands, he is holding the silver leather jacket and its long pants. After done with the scanning, Soma and Hina began to split the equipment and items for them to use. "Hina, you done?". "Wait a minute. ¡­I am glad I brought some clothes in my storage ring..". Soma now wears a plain black t-shirt and a metal plate to cover his abdomen, a silver jacket and silver long pants for his lower part and a pair of green boots he got after defeating the Valiant wolf. He feels invigorated because of the bonus stats and the equipment he wears. It gives fifty bonus stats in strength, which come as a set. So, Soma had a boost of strength stats for a hundred. There is also a small purple gem that hung on his neck before he tucked it under his clothes so that it could not get thrown away if there was a battle. The necklace gives him a resistance to lightning that surely will help him upon witnessing the lightning bolts that keep crackling in those black clouds. Then, the next item in his possession was one of the worn-out parchment he longed for and his purpose for coming to this gate. He felt a sense of relief and a great accomplishment, for he obtained the most needed item. Without hesitation, Soma ripped apart the scroll, and an emotionless voice began to play its tune in his mind. [Lightning Magic Level 1 learned] sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You cleared one of the requirements for ascending to the next level: - Lightning Magic - ???] "..It seems it was still not enough". Soma knitted his brows and felt conflicted, as he was happy and frustrated simultaneously, for the requirements for his level-up still didn''t meet its criteria. He is wondering what the other requirements are. Shaking his head sideways to rid the unnecessary thoughts he is having right now, the most important thing is that he must tackle the matter in front of him first. "Soma, I am done". Hina''s melodious voice reached his ear and brought him back from his thoughts. Then Soma turned his back and glanced at the figure of a beautiful girl in front of her. She wears casual clothing with a pink t-shirt that shows her navel, tight jeans that reach her ankle and a pair of sneakers covered with a silver cloak. Her reward from the Storm Wolf they defeated. On her waist, Hina put the katana on display. On her right-hand index finger, there is a ring with emerald gems imbued in it. Soma nodded as if satisfied with the sight that entered his eyes before opening his mouth. "Shall we proceed?". He extended his right hand to her, and Hina grabbed it tightly, not intending to let it go. "Okay, This is the last trial. Let''s do our best together". Together while linking their hands. They took their first step toward the next trial, passing the torii gate that stood before them. [You entered the trial Zone] A translucent window appeared before their eyes, but they were too focused due to the steep road ahead, not concerning themselves with a single notification. Each step they took tensed every muscle in their body, leaving the landscape behind, which got smaller as they ascended higher. The air becomes thinner and tinged with the crisp scent of celestial peaks. Soma and Hina keep their steady pace ascending the stairway. As if not to bore the atmosphere, Soma sometimes threw some minor conversation, which Hina welcomed with open arms. The distance between the two of them shrunk significantly after they spent their whole months together. Growing together, throwing themselves into the maw of danger with small steps could take their lives away. However, they manage to overcome it and create unbreakable bonds that connect their red thread together. The long, arduous journey facing the never-ending stairway felt so short, for they were filled with small laughter that liven up the mood and loosened some of their tense muscles while keeping their vigilance. A gust of wind slammed on their body as they stopped their ascend. Without their noticing, they had already arrived at the maw of the looming peak. Its silhouette was covered by a black cloud, which gave the memory of his first mountain climbing filled with a sombre mood. Reaching their last step, they stand at the pinnacle of the world, where the air is thin, and the wind blows relentlessly. They could see a formidable crater with sharp slopes, and the center of it was flattened in a circular shape and another four stairways that descended on it from each corner like four cardinal points. "Soma, look". Hina pointed her finger forward as Soma followed her finger trace, then found a colossal torii red gate that stood majestically upon another peak before them. "That was our goal". "Finally, we could go home". "Yeah". Soma shook his head sideways, searching for the potential threats that would hinder their way. Slowly, with each step they took descending the stairway, Soma kept his guard up. Hina also didn''t let her guard down as she kept observing her surroundings beside Soma. Arriving at the flat ground, they started to raise their pace into a slight jog, then when the distance between them was nearing 10 meters from the stairway. A rumbling voice from the thunder above intensified, sending lightning bolts scattered across the land, sending a hundredth of silver serpent before striking to the ground charred it black. "Run". Soma issued his command, and Hina also understood the grave situation they were in. However, as they tried to take their first step to escape the barrage of lightning, their vision was blinded by the sudden colossal flash that struck in front of them. A deafening roar of thunder shook their eardrums, numbing their hearing and halting their advance. The lighting that poured down like a fountain began to disperse as it disappeared into thin air, leaving a huge silver-blue beast that stood in front of them with its sharp eyes. [Rank S monster: Raiju] Chapter 62 - 62 Raiju part 01. A huge four-legged silver-blue beast stood on four legs, glaring at the two individuals who stepped their feet into the flattened ground, which seemed like it was in the middle of a crater. The beast stood tall at four meters in height, and the translucent window gave them a notification that the monster in front of them was a Rank-S monster, Raiju. The monster''s appearance resembled a wolf with sharp fangs protruding from its mouth lining to imitate a sharp saw. His body was covered in silky smooth silver fur with a tinge of blue mix in it. There is also a long, fluffy tail that stands, showing he is on guard. Soma knitted his brows, and his body was stiffened, alarming him from the danger the wolf exuded. Just by standing there, the wolf already made the air around it tremble in fright for its presence. The rumbling from the black clouds intensified following each breath the wolf took as if synchronising with nature. The Rank-S monster was classified as a transcendent being, and their appearance had not been seen since ten years ago in Japan, which luckily had already been defeated. Unlike the humans who attain S-rank, monsters who manage to reach that place are considered calamity and can only be defeated by a full-fledged party of S-rank human awakeners. The two of them were classified as S Rank, but the difference in power was too great in comparison. In the present time, the monster in mention was standing in front of two teenagers who still have not lived a quarter of their lives, dimming their will to survive from the two youngsters. "Grrr". The wolf let out a slight growl that stiffened Soma and Hina''s bodies further as their breath turned shallow, and they struggled to gather some oxygen in their lungs. The black sky, as if responding to its growl, began to let out a rumbling voice that moved the black clouds. A violent crackling of thunder echoed, emitting a vein of electricity that struck the wolf''s body. A deafening sound shook the eardrums of Soma and Hina as they saw the monster was bathed by lightning. They wonder what is actually happening. Their eyesight was obstructed by the dust that rose from the ground upon the collision of the lightning strike down to earth. A faint crackling sound entered both ears and made their scalp turn numb, their body shivering in fright for the incoming danger that stood in front of them. "..This is ridiculous". The dust was being blasted away by the wolf, which raised its aura and made the air shake, creating a heavy burden that pressed onto the teenager''s fragile body. "Awoooo". Soma''s sight was swayed, and the world was shaken because of the howl the wolf created. This was the might of a Rank-S monster who transcends its species. They were called a calamity for nothing, for their howl could shake the earth and make all living beings powerless in front of it. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..Hi.. na". He realized the situation was turning grave as Hina was frightened beyond help beside him. Her eyes were devoid of light, gaze down, not wanting to meet eyes with the wolf. Her body was stoned, not moving any muscle. Standing was the only thing she could manage, but it showed signs of crumbling. Her mind began to wander to a distance and make her lose judgment, putting her in a dangerous state. However, the situation was not too different from Soma. His body and mind were in disorder as his body refused to listen to the orders from his brain because of the mental enhancement skill Soma had. He barely managed to stand on the ground facing the almighty monster in front of him, but not with his physical condition. The wolf noticed the state of two humans who stood in front of him, terrified before his presence. The wolf flashed its sharp teeth, feeling elated that the two humans before him showed signs of understanding the difference in power. He lifted his right paw slightly before tapping the flat ground lightly. Soma feels an incredible chill that seeps into his core. Instinctively, he kicked Hina beside him, sending her rolling on the ground and managed to get her far away from the place. The ground exploded, and it began to emit a blinding light that burned Soma''s eyes. Then, a sudden jolt to his body made his entire nerves scream in agony because of the electricity that burned his nerves and flesh, evaporating the blood in his system and paralysing his whole body. The world turned dark momentarily as Soma was sent flying away, rolling on the ground before stopping and twitching unconscious. Hina, whose mind was intact because of the shock that her body received, jolted her soul back to her and saw everything from the beginning. "..Soma!!". The wolf turned its gaze at Hina as it understood that the girl''s support was the boy who was now spamming on the ground, not moving any muscle. It spread its teeth, disappeared from its initial place and stood before Soma while casting its gaze with a sneer that raised fear in Hina''s heart. "No!!". He was ignoring the plea from Hina, who desperately wanted to raise her body but failed because the strength in her feet left her. She desperately began to crawl on the ground, scraping the hard ground that damaged her nails and fingertips, trying to get close to Soma and trying to prevent his death. The reason Hina managed to survive this far was because of Soma, who always supported her heart and made her stand on her feet. The event that transpired to her this month truly brought a lot of fear of being stranded in a strange place, grief which makes her unable to trust others, regret after not revealing her true feelings all this time, keeping them tucked in her heart, shame for becoming a burden, and the happy feelings she forgot after all these years now resurrected for the time she spent with Soma, a person whose close to her age. It begins with suspiciousness, and then it changes into curiosity. Slowly, as they spend their time together, Hina is experiencing new feelings she still couldn''t understand, as she couldn''t leave her sight out of him. She began to open her heart that had been closed for everyone to enter just for him, and the comfort from his hands brought a warm spring to her cold heart. However, all of those memories she received and intended to cherish will soon be gone. "No, please leave him.. please..". The wolf was oblivious to what transpired inside the mind of a young girl who was desperately scratching the ground while shedding tears. Her nerves were assaulted with intense agony for its torn fingertips, leaving a trace of blood, but Hina kept crawling on the ground, ignoring it. Raising its right paw, the crackling electricity in its body began to gather at one point before the wolf slammed it toward Soma''s unconscious body. "Noo?!". A wail from a lone girl who saw her important person pulverised in front of her echoed throughout the space, with tears streaking her face. Her mouth slackened, refusing to believe the situation that was happening before her eyes. "Soma¡­". Chapter 63 - 63 Raiju Part 02. The sudden surge of electricity coursing through him sent waves of searing pain ripping through his body. It felt as if every nerve and blood was ablaze, each muscle convulsing uncontrollably. At that moment, Soma felt the time seemed to slow as his senses were overwhelmed by the intense shock, leaving him gasping for breath and struggling to comprehend the sheer magnitude of the agony coursing through him. It was the result of just a light tap of its paw to the ground and managed to do intense damage to Soma''s body. His mind was shivering in fright, imagining the wolf had struck him with its full force. "Kuuh". S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In that paralyzed world, Soma could hear the wailing voice of Hina, who seemed far away, pleading for his life. With Soma''s current body, he could do nothing but listen to those wails from her mouth. Soma grits his teeth, trying to move his body forcefully, but to no avail. His vision turned blurry as the overwhelming presence in front of him was preparing for its next attack, for he could see its shadow that enveloped him twitch. The body kept ringing an alarm from the impending danger, but Soma could do nothing but wait for the death that would reap his life at any moment. "Move my body, move! Why don''t you listen to me? Please, come on, move! Damn it, Why am I being struck with lightning? Should I have resistance for it?". Soma muttered. Then, he also wonders why the necklace on his neck is not working. He is feeling helpless as the wolf is taking his time to kill Soma. A flash of memories begins to replay in his mind. A distant memory of two individuals who share the same body started to appear in his sight. The memories of his parents from the previous and in the current world, the harsh life he should live as an orphan and the agony he experienced in this world, the sudden magical phenomenon where he transmigrated inside a novel, recklessly facing a danger, addicted to a sense of growing, that lead him to this place while also involved someone he needs to protect. Then, a sudden whisper replayed in his mind. {Let me help you}. Soma opened his eyes wide as he realized that there was still a strong being residing inside his body. Even though his mind knows that the devil is like a double-edged sword that could bring him relief to escape the predicament he is currently in. He also fears what the devil would do to his body. However, Soma had no other option, as he closed his eyes and tried to submerge himself in his inner place. {Stop that Soma. You shouldn''t rely on the Devil. I will help you} "Martial saint?!". {Lent me your body for a moment} [Part of Martial Saint fragments try to fuse with your body] [Skill adapt activated, speeding the process] [Process complete] At the time, the wolf almost killed Soma, swinging its right paw coated with lightning. Soma''s body emitted a faint yellow light before the wolf''s eyes flickered, and he missed the target. The ground which impacted turned black, and it created a small crater that raised dust across the flattened ground, blocking everyone''s sight. The wolf felt something was amiss. He swung its tail and created a gust of strong wind that blew away the rising dust that blocked his sight. As he regained his vision, the wolf turned his attention sideways and found Soma standing behind him unscathed. "Good grief, what sort of trouble for you to fight a strong monster at your current power, Soma?". A bold, deep voice echoed throughout the vast space. The air turns still for a moment as the wolf shrinks its gaze, looking at the change that occurred toward the boy. Who is supposedly unconscious, is now standing on its feet, looking at him with a relaxed attitude. {I am sorry for the trouble, Martial Saint} "No need. I just simply want to help my inheritor, that''s all, and it''s been a while since I saw the world". Despite their exchanged souls, Soma could still communicate with the Martial Saint, who currently possesses his body. "Soma..?". Hina, who saw Soma standing still in front of her, raised her doubt. She certainly saw the wolf delivering its final attack to kill him, but Soma was currently standing in front of her, showing his wide back with no injuries whatsoever. "Um, you are? If I recall..". {Hina, her name is Akabane Hina. My friend} "Fumu, I see". As she saw Soma talking to himself, she raised her brows. Then she notices that Soma''s red eyes turn into golden pupils. She became alarmed as she shot a glare at the person who possessed Soma. "Who are you?". "..There is nothing for you to be worried about, little girl. Soma is safe. We just switched places. So you don''t have to worry". "What do you mean?". "Grrr". The wolf, who is being ignored, feels annoyed as the electricity around its body intensifies. "Awooo". "Hee, it seems getting serious now". {Seriously?}. "Little girl uses some protection magic or some sort to protect yourself. So you won''t get involved in the battle". "Eh? What do you mean?". Martial Saint took a deep breath and exhaled it slowly, then, from within, emerged a glow of a divine aura that coated Soma''s body whole. The light gives a calm and gentle vibe to anyone nearby. It''s a calm harbor in the storm, a gentle assurance that everything will be alright. It''s the comfort that everything would be okay. He tensed the muscles in his body and disappeared from everyone''s sight. The wolf senses something dangerous from the gentle light Soma emits. His shrunken sight intensified as the fur in his body stood to no end, and true to his instinct, Martial Saint disappeared from sight and then appeared in front of him while pulling its fist back, trying to attack. From that gesture alone, the wolf instinct rang a dangerous alarm as the quiver in his body intensified. It started to gather its strength into his right paw, and simultaneously, their attack clashed. A huge shockwave blasted the surrounding air from the two clashes. The air was shaken, and the ground trembled before cracks started to form like spider webs. They were still in a locked state before the Martial Saint opened his mouth. "Fool". Martial Saint''s aura rose, and his hands, enhanced to the max, managed to deflect the wolf''s physical strength despite having the difference in size. The wolf, whose attack was deflected blank for a moment before his face turned furious, for his pride had been wounded because of the human before him. Raiju, a monster who has high intelligence, has a high pride in his own strength. Then, upon witnessing his prided strength being deflected, it showed its thick killing intent, seriously trying to kill Soma. {Wow, Martial Saint is so strong. Wait, It could still get stronger?} Soma muttered while observing the battle between Martial Saint and Raiju. His heart was throbbing in elated feelings seeing the Martial Saint manage to deflect Raiju''s attack effortlessly and those pictures etched deeply inside his brain. He begins to imagine the future where he could gain strength as magnificent as if the world is the palm of his hands. His soul was shivering in excitement. Martial Saint, who is connected through the soul, could feel the surging of desire from Soma. The corner of his lips lifted as he opened his mouth. "Soma, this is a special lecture from me". {What is it?} "I will train you to master the first technique I invented in ancient times and make you ascend to the next level". {...For real?} Chapter 64 - 64 Raiju Part 03. "Yes, So open your eyes because I will demonstrate it to you only once". {Thank you very much} "Let''s start then. What do you know about lightning?". {...Lightning?} sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Awooo". The world is shaken as the deafening sound from the wolf howling reaches the atmosphere and creates intense pressure that slams both Soma and Hina. Soma, who is currently in a possessed state, looks fine, but Hina is being pressured to the ground. Her body felt so heavy, as if gravity had multiplied. The defence mechanism of her body activated; it began to leak some magical power to enhance her body to lessen the pressure that struck her body, but it failed. However, the leaking magical power she emits coincidentally makes contact with the ring on her index finger. The ring glows for a moment before the emerald gems imbued in it crack and shatter into dust. Then suddenly, her body felt light because the violent wind that struck her body became calm around her and created a barrier of vortex surrounding her, and a thin layer of compressed wind surrounded her body like a cage. [Wind God Ring activated remaining time 1 minute] The wolf, who was certain that the two humans were inside his turf, started his move. He raised her right paw with its protruding claws, ready to rip its enemy before him, rushed forward and appeared beside the Martial Saint. Soma, who witnessed that, became alarmed as a great sense of danger started to ring all around his soul, but his shaken soul dissipated as the calm voice reached him. "Relax, I will deal with the wolf". As soon as the Martial Saint said his piece, the wolf swung its claws in a diagonal way, which the Martial Saint dodged by shifting his footstep and bending his upper body to the side. Not stopping from that, Martial Saint began to counterattack. He used one of his strong legs as an axis to spin his body around and managed to land a clean roundhouse kick toward the wolf''s side jaws. Soma''s body, currently being coated by a divine aura from Martial Saint, receives a huge boost in power that manages to push the wolf from his side. However, it didn''t mean that his body was invincible, for his defense was still thin, and he could die with just a single strike from the wolf. Inside, Soma, who saw everything that unfolded before him, was stunned in silence. "Grrr" "Soma focus!" {..Yes?!} As the wolf and the Martial Saint''s eyes meet, they resume their fighting in close-quarter combat. The wolf, using its speed and advantage in open space, began its relentless assault. But Martial Saint was not a pushover. He calmly dealt with the relentless attack the wolf threw at him. With each swing of the paw, the air shook, sending a crackling of lightning dancing in the battlefield, accompanied by the gentle flow of yellow aura that managed to tame the ferocious atmosphere. Soma racks his brain as he interprets the word from Martial Saint given to him. {Hmm.. Lightning is sometimes perceived as divine wrath that is sent from heaven to punish humans in the world for daring to oppose it..} "...Continue.." {..Its appearance invokes fear for its deadly strike that could instantly kill every living being regardless of its greatness..} {..However, there is some belief that lightning could also bring prosperity and life to humans, for each of its strikes would bring a bountiful harvest and fertility to the ground..} {..When darkness and chaos erupt in the world, lightning will be sent upon land to bring forth a light that will guide humanity to their belief in the god that exists, watching every living thing in check..} "Stop, stop! I didn''t ask you to explain some beliefs or some sort. You are wrong in your approach...". Martial Saint, who distanced himself from the wolf, began to reprimand Soma, whose explanation began to go haywire. Soma''s brain blanked for a moment. {Um, I am sorry} Soma''s brain was lost because he could only think about lightning from Myth or a certain religions about God that associated themselves with lightning. He feels sorry for his blunder. "..Listen, Soma. Lightning is..". When Martial Saint tried to say his piece, the wolf clad in lightning with its furious eyes began to chase him like a mad bull. Martial Saint shifts his attention aside, calmly faces the charge of the wolf ahead and manages to evade its charging attack, then prepares his stance to face another attack. "..There is no other way. Since I said it was special, prepare your self..". Soma, who is tilting his head, not understanding what the Martial Saint said, was calmly analyzing the mistake he made. Inside the space, Martial Saint lives, spreading a bountiful life, creating an Eden. Where he is residing now sitting calmly, before him, there is a small luminance like a firefly floating in the air. Then, the small firefly began to shoot forward in a straight line, entering his forehead. A flood of information began to seep itself inside his brain. It sent a jolt of neuron activity that rendered his mind for a moment paralyzed his capabilities to thinking. The process took just a second to finish, yet it feels like a long time has passed for Soma, who experienced it. Soma''s eyes, who shone in a golden light for a moment, vanished and were replaced by his usual red eyes. He took a deep breath and then opened his mouth. {..In ancient times where the world was created. Lightning was the first element that appeared after the four major elements from the creation of Planet..} Martial Saint, who heard that phrase, lift the corner of his mouth as he feels nostalgic hearing that phrase like it was yesterday. That came out from one of his disciples. {..Lightning was a type of primordial element that was directly created by the will of the heavens to help the creation of the planets..} {..With its thunderous roar, lightning ripped through the chaos where the planets were in creation. Each stroke of a lightning bolt becomes a hand that guides the planet to form itself. With each flash, it brings light in the form of a flash into the dark world. Land was created exuding strong magnetic fields. Help in vaporize the freeze form of solid liquid into creating a water body that inhabits the planet for its to flourished the land, and helps in holding the first massive energy that inhabits the planet core sustaining the life of the planet within..} {..As the elements that spark the life of a planet itself. Lightning was a Special element itself with its massive raw power that promised infinite possibility, that could bring creation or destruction of other elements, that was born as the core for planet creation. Because the lightning itself was created for the purpose of guiding all of the elements in the universe..} {"Lightning was the source of balance in the universe"} Simultaneously, while Martial Saint was busy dodging every wolf''s attempt to kill him, also Soma, who received the forceful enlightenment from Martial Saint, said the complete sentence that described their knowledge about lightning. {... That was} Soma, who realized what he had done, has a bewilderment on his face, for he is showing the creation of the world itself. What the martial saint gave to him was not the simple words that he spit from his mouth earlier. But it was more horrifying and more deep. He was being shown an image of the planet''s creation. Soma, who was inside the Eden, seeing the process in his eyes, dropped down on his knees and gasped for breath [Mental Enhancement 7 activated] "Well done, surviving that". The wolf aggressively began to attack, clad in silver lightning and rushed forward like a missile while striking the ground and charred it to crisp. {Ha,, ha,, ha,,} "..Soma, let''s proceed to the next phase". Ignoring Soma, who was still gasping for breath, Martial Saint began his next lecture. Martial Saint, who is dodging the wolf attack, starts to form a plan for a counterattack as it closes the distance between them. The wolf shrunk his gaze because of its failed attempt at killing its enemies. The wolf summoned forth a downpour of rain of lightning that scattered randomly on the ground. "Awoooo". With fluid motion, Martial Saint calmly perceives every lightning that strikes the ground. He keeps dodging the lightning with minimal movement while closing the distance between them. Then, after dodging the relentless downpour of lightning, Martial Saint arrived at the wolf attack range. However, the wolf already predicted all of that as the surrounding ground shone, clad in silver color, and it also happened below Martial Saint''s feet. "Awoo". The wolf howled toward heaven as the signal. With a deafening roar that reverberated across the landscape, a colossal bolt of lightning, thick as a mighty pillar, descended from the black sky like the wrath of the gods themselves. Its blinding brilliance illuminated the darkened skies, casting stark shadows upon the trembling earth below. As it struck the land, the very ground seemed to tremble in submission, sending shockwaves rippling through the air. {Martial Saint?!} Soma''s worried voice got washed away by the blinding flash that burned his retina. While the wolf smiles in triumph, he finally manages to kill the slippery eel in front of him. [Martial Saint first technique - Three steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation] [First Step, Lighting Scatter] Chapter 65 - 65 Raiju Part 04. The impact of the lightning bolt was felt for miles around, sending sparks and embers flying in all directions as it scorched the flat ground with its ferocious intensity. The air crackled with the raw energy of the strike, filling the atmosphere with an electric charge that sent shivers down the spines of all who witnessed its incredible power. Hina, who saw what happened, her legs turn soft as she dropped to her knees while her eyes dam broke, flooded her cheeks relentlessly with tears. "..Soma". The thick pillar that rained down from heaven completely enveloped Soma entirely, pulverizing him. This was the second time Hina had witnessed this sight. First, Soma somehow got help from the mysterious entity that possessed him, but now the attack directly swallowed him whole. Her sight turned dim as the world turned grey, and her heart cracked before it broke, leaving an empty void that never could be healed. All of a sudden, her vision started to turn red as intense rage began to envelop her inside, clouding her pure heart. ".. Unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable¡­". She keeps muttering those words as if being possessed by something terrifying. The tears that travel along her cheeks turn red as the blood gathers on her head, and the red emotion that clouded her heart slowly turns dark. She clutched the katana in her hand, preparing herself to throw away herself fighting the wolf. However, her anger subsided as she noticed the thick lightning pillar, began to dismiss its might and revealed a shadow of a human boy who stood calmly inside that terrifying dragon maw. "So, ma". Light began to emerge from her void eyes filled with life, her boiling rage that almost devoured her reasoning subsided, and her thought began to work as it used to. Although her mind was starting to understand the situation, her body was unable to. Her hand kept strangling the katana sheath, ready to draw its blade to the wolf at any time. Soma, or rather Martial Saint, still keeps its calm face even after getting struck by that massive bolt of lightning that charred the surrounding ground in black. The wolf opened its eyes in shock at the human who received one of his ultimate attacks and managed to survive. He noticed something change in the human figure. His flat hair slightly stood up, and a crackling of lightning traveled along its skin in a yellow color affected by the Divine aura of the Martial Saint. "Let''s see whose lightning is better." [First Step, Lightning Scatter] The current air began to change its course as now it started to gather around the Martial Saint''s side, surrounding him in its swirling, protecting him like a cage. The wolf, who noticed the change, started to shift his focus and managed to take control of half of the wind that scattered around the battlefields. On the battlefield, there are two individuals who attract storms upon them while facing each other, ready to strike at any time. [Thunder God necklace activated for 1 minute] [The requirement for ascending to the next level has been fulfilled] sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You level up!] ¡­ [EXP: _/340] [You received EP +30] [Congratulations, the user unlocked one of the Martial Saint techniques] [Receiving EP +50] [Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation Techniques learned] {This is?} A translucent window appeared before him and filled his sight to the brim. But the notification brought forth a smile of satisfaction, seeing his level that went up and the bonus he received after all this time being stuck on level ten. A massive boulder on his shoulder has been lifted as his body grows some wings of freedom. "Surprised? There is still more to come. So watch and learn, Soma". Martial Saint''s calm voice brought back his elated mind to the surface. Soma shifted his attention, focused and nodded his head. {Okay} The slight crackling on his body intensified, sending a tiny bolt of lightning that scattered to the empty air like a small snake dancing. Martial Saint starts to take his stance while preparing himself to launch his attack. Martial Saint inhale a deep breath, then exhale the breath at a regular phase. He lifted his face before kicking the ground, sending a small debris that got crushed by the sheer force of his enhanced physical strength and lightning-clad body. There is no trick in his approach, just a straightforward run, and the wolf also understands what the Martial Saint means, but he doesn''t have any intention to meet the attack head-on. So, the wolf focuses his attention on the other else as he manipulates mana in his surroundings, preparing to launch his attack. "Grrr". The swirling wind that protected him began to gather and compress themselves into dozens of wind slashes that floated around the wolf. Then, with a slight shake of his head, the wind slashed fly in a straight line to intercept the approach of the martial saint. Multiple wind slashes from compressed air fly in various angles, horizontal, vertical, and diagonal. The appearance sometimes deceives everyone, as the dozens compressed wind slash turns into a hundredth of slash for it was created rapidly behind the wolf''s back. He was facing those hundredths of wind slash. Martial Saint''s lips lifted as he enjoyed this moment. It''s been a long time since he could feel the excitement in battle, exchange of beliefs, performing a trained technique. The adrenalin that pumped over the system heightened one sense. Now, he could feel that tension in battle again as he possessed the body of a young man who received his inheritance and was in the process of breaking its first shell. Martial Saint, who ran in a straightforward way, kicked the ground once more and sent him to the air, but another wind slash already awaited him there. The wolf sneered because his attack would graze him or maybe kill him. However, contrary to the wolf''s thought, the martial saint once again kicked on empty air and started to maneuver in the air, changing his position freely while avoiding the slashes, hopping around like a rabbit who dances in the sky. The first step technique Martial Saint created, one of its advantages, will let the user freely roam the globe with its unrestricted foothold, which means the user could use any place as a foothold whether it''s on the ground, air, sea, space, etc. In the previous battle, Soma had to use the equipment he received after defeating the Valiant Wolf to acquire the ability to walk in the air, and that was restricted to two times. But with the Martial Saint technique, he could conquer any obstacles and use every space as a foothold that will significantly help him in battle that will unfold in the future. Martial Saint swiftly avoided the slash and arrived in front of the wolf, making the wolf wide in shock. Then, using the momentum of moving in the air, the Martial Saint raised his right leg, swung it vertically like an axe and struck the wolf''s face with its back heel. Making the wolf''s face slammed to the ground as he whimpered in pain. The wolf recovered fast as the Martial Saint, who finished with its attack, didn''t show any sign of continuing its attack. So the wolf uses that chance to take a leap behind and forms a new plan for him to kill the human, who gets stronger every second the fight is prolonged. "Grrr". Letting out a threatening growl, the wolf began to shift its attention toward his surroundings, trying to find a way for him to immobilized the human in front of him. His gaze stopped at Hina, who stood pretty far away from him, but with his strength and speed, he could cover that much distance in an instant. He flashed his sharp canines while fixing his gaze on Hina, who seemed to glare back at him. "Like I will let you". Martial Saint, who suddenly blocked the wolf''s line of sight, kicked the monster in its lower jaw, blanked the wolf''s mind and blew him away from its standing place. {Martial saint, you must finish the wolf while he is still in dismay} "Yeah, you are right. Let me raise the tension a little bit". [Second Steps, Lightning descent] Chapter 66 - 66 Raiju Part 05. As the Martial Saint finished his sentence. The sky rumbled ominously as a colossal bolt of lightning tore through the clouds, descending with ferocious intensity towards the earth below. Its brilliant white light illuminated the landscape, casting eerie shadows in every direction. With a deafening roar, it struck his body, sending shockwaves rippling through the air and leaving behind a charred scar on the earth''s surface. On the other hand, the wolf and Hina had a dumbfounded expression on their faces as they saw the human male pull the trigger upon themselves, bathing in the silver light that brought punishment to the land. {What?!} Soma was in a deep state of anxiety. Feel his entire soul shaken and gush a bucket of cold sweat despite not having any of it. He saw the state he was in within the eyes that connected through with Martial Saint, who activated his second steps from his technique. "Calm down, Soma, I am fine". The violent lightning that kept pouring its primal might began to shrink, and it compressed itself into the equipment Soma''d currently wear. Because of the ferocious nature of the lightning itself, a Martial Saint could see the state of the equipment on his feet and let out a cry for it, showing a crack that spread to all of its body. "This is the Second step, Lightning Descent". {Amazing} The second step, lightning descent, is the technique that will summon the violent nature of lightning upon him and clad himself with its brilliant might, creating an indestructible armor that clad the user. The armor that was created using this technique, depending on how the usage, can or cannot be destroyed. For example, If the lightning is summoned from within or the usage of magic by the user. It depends on how good the user''s capability of mastering the magic is. Because if the user happens to meet with an enemy who happens to have a high mastery of magic, the armor could be destroyed. The second option was creating the armor using the lightning element from nature itself, which the Martial Saint itself has shown. The nature element possesses a raw power that is violent and stronger than the magic created using Mana. The nature element could devour the magic humans create easily. Nature itself was created by the heavens'' will, not made with human hands. As a Martial Saint who reigned on Earth in ancient times, he already possessed immense power that made nature submit to himself, so summoning a lightning bolt from nature to help him defeat the enemy in front of him is like flipping the palm on his hand. The wolf who witnessed the brilliant and might of the manifested armor on the human feet trembled for the first time since he was born. He felt a tremendous chill spread across his body from that armor clad in lightning. His body was stoned, mind in disarray, as he couldn''t decide which option he should take. "Hmph, feeling scared, eh. Then, I will finish the fight here". Martial Saint smelled the emotion of fear that began to sprout from its immature heart, coming out from the wolf. Martial Saint prepared his stance by bending his right foot forward and setting straight his left foot behind. Since it was his chance to finish the battle and try to demonstrate the technique to Soma, Martial Saints intended to go with full power from the get-go. "..Here I come". The wolf met eyes with Martial Saint as the fur all over his body stood to no end. However, the wolf was a monster, a beast who, since birth, was gifted with an innate talent which is an extraordinary instinct that helped them survive the outside world. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The instinct inside the wolf was kicking in full throttle as his body, with life on the line, gambled everything in his last attack. The ground shook, for its aura rose until it reached the black cloud, making it swirl in an orderly manner and descent down and envelop the wolf''s body. A crackle of lightning began to pour down, striking the wolf''s body and raising his aura further. "Awooo". "Good, this is how a battle should be". Martial Saint, who witnessed the last struggle of the wolf, flashed his white teeth as the lightning-clad boots on his feet exuded a blinding flash that birthed a hundredth lightning bolts that danced across the surface of his feet and created a brilliant spark of veins that shone in the dark world. The two disasters start to clash. A turbulent, violent vortex that was like a pillar supporting the sky from the side and a hundredth of lightning trail that smeared the black world with its primal power. Amidst the clashes between disasters, both individuals keep their gaze focused on each other. However, the wolf was the one who lost its composure first as the surging power from the bolt from Martial Saint kept ringing a dangerous alarm from the get-go. Instead, it was intensified further. "Grrr, awooo". With a deafening roar, The aura from the wolf that smeared the world with its green color began to condense itself, wrapping around the wolf''s body. The muscle in his body bulged as a streak of red veins could be seen with the naked eye. A crackling thunder on his body began to shine in brilliant light, and the wolf jumped, then swallowed by the black skies, followed by the vortex that rained down upon the land retreated. The skies lit up with gleaming dots like a star that shone in silver, blasting away the cloud that stood in its way. The silver dot became much bigger, for the identity of the stars was Raiju, who unleashed his final attack. Its silver light left behind a tail like a comet that dropped upon the land {Martial saint?} "...". Soma''s entire soul turned numb as he sensed a great threat from the incoming meteor, which was unleashed by the wolf. The land where his feet stood shook for the incoming comet. The sky was crying because it was split by its magnificent might. {Martial Saint, What should we do??} "..Haha, this is indeed something. Then I must not hesitate further. Third Steps, Lightning Strike". In an instant, time froze, leaving the world suspended in a surreal stillness. The wolf and the might of stars he brought from the sky became motionless, caught in a timeless moment. The air hung heavy with anticipation as if holding its breath in anticipation of the impending release. Sounds were muted, colors disappeared, leaving only a dull gray color, and the world felt oddly serene yet eerie as if trapped in a dreamlike state. Soma, who is currently sharing his vission with Martial Saint, witnessed the phenomenon that transpired in front of him. His breath got shallow following the stopped world; his brain was in a daze looking at the dull world without color, and at the same time, he felt amazed by the technique martial saint invented. In this still world, Martial Saint starts to move as he kicks the ground, destroying everything on his path wherever his feet touch the ground. With each step he took, thunder roared, creating a shockwave that gouged the flat land, creating a small crater and making the world cry in agony. Martial Saint advanced normally in that timeless world, approaching the wolf who was halfway to descent to the land. The brilliant light on his feet keeps its might firm, tearing the gray world with its silver lining that acts as the paint on the gray canvas giving color to the world. Then, the two comets clashed with each other. Martial Saint transferred all of his compressed power into a single target in his right foot before delivering a somersault kick, kicking the wolf''s neck below. The world began to center itself around those two. Space and Time began to rupture and get sucked into the clash of the two. They were creating a huge tear in the subspace, shaking its fundamental core. A deafening sound reverberated throughout the subspace, creating a colossal explosion that blasted the mountain summit and cleared the black clouds that dominated the sky. [Congratulations, You defeated the Last Boss. The trial is now over] [You gained Exp] [You level up] [You gained EP +5] ... [Title: Wolf Slayer Change to Wolf Conqueror] [Hall of Fame opened] Chapter 67 - 67 Hall of Fame. As the world returns to its original state. Dust covered the entire space, raising a cloud of dust that covered every person''s sight and cast a huge shadow that enveloped the ground, blocking the ray of warm sunlight that shone brilliantly on the clear sky above. Hina, who got blasted away, despite having been protected using the equipment she received from the storm wolf, raised her body to a sitting position. She grabbed every nook of her body to ensure it was still intact and found no abnormality, all still connected. The cloud of dust shortened her vision. She was curious about the result of the battle. However, there is something she needs to check first. She opened her status window to make sure the column of the party member disappeared from its place. "Okay, that is good". HIna also didn''t receive the message of getting any experience from defeating the Raiju. It was her one-sided decision to disband her current party, for the one who fought the battle was Soma alone after witnessing those final attempts they came up with. She put faith in Soma''s victory and, at the last moment, disbanded the party so that the experience points would not get divided, and she didn''t even have any regret in doing that. The wind began to descend upon the cloudy place, carrying the dust into the vast atmosphere and making the visibility become more clear. Hina warily took a step forward as she began to search Soma''s whereabouts. As the ground became clear of dust, two shadow figures could be seen standing still on top of the destroyed ground, facing each other. The figure of the human collapsed first as he lay unconscious on the ground, as for the huge shadow in front of it. It began to shine in silver before dissipating into thin air. Leaving only a huge Purple mana core lay on the ground. Hina rushed her walking steps and brought herself beside Soma. "Soma". Dropped on her knees, Hina began to shake Soma''s body gently to rouse his consciousness. She was afraid that there would be some aftereffect of the possessed state he was in. But contrary to her worry, Soma''s body began to twitch as his eyes slowly opened and opened his mouth. "...Hina?". "Yes, It''s me". Hearing the voice of Soma washed away the anxious feeling that bottled up in her heart. Hina saw Soma struggling to raise his body, So she closed her distance between them before putting her hand behind him and helping him to straighten his torso. "Thanks Hina". "No problem". Soma turned to glance before him and found a massive chunk of purple crystal, one meter in diameter, lying on the ground, asking to be picked. "So we beat it, huh?". "What are you talking about? You are the one who kills it". "...I see". The wind that brought change began to dissipate, carrying all of the dust that scattered across the space. It sweeps past the both of them, caressing their skin gently before returning to the clear sky. The mountain summit regains its view but with a difference because of the battle that unfolded just a moment ago. Charred ground, the crater, the disappearance of the slope, and the huge twin door that stands imposingly in the middle of the space invite the curiosity of the two individuals. Hina also turned her glance, for she noticed the appearance of the gate. "What is that?". "..I don''t know". Soma saw a massive door that stood two meters tall, plastered in black and red color with integrated decoration and carving that gave an eerie vibe. For the twin door appearance, there is a carving of two renowned entities of gods in Shinto believers who rule over the Sky: Raijin and his brother Fujin facing each other with their respective weapons on the gate. [Hall of Fame] As they admired the structure of the massive door, Soma''s storage ring began to shine in gold light, and one of the items in his possession jumped out, floating in front of them, trying to give them a clue. "The golden key, why is that?". "Soma, look..". Hina pointed her index finger forward as Soma followed it and found a small decorated gold keyhole on the surface of the gate. It seems they know what the key is used for. Soma extended his right hand before grabbing the golden key in his hand. Then he tensed every muscle in his body and raised himself to stand up, followed by Hina beside him. However, when he tried to take a step forward, his feet turned soft and staggered as he almost dropped to the ground. Luckily, Hina was prepared beside him and managed to catch him and bring one of his hands to her shoulder, helping him to walk. "Thanks Hina". "Don''t mention it. Let''s go, I will support you". It seems the aftereffects from the earlier battle kicked in as Soma lost a significant amount of strength that, made him unable to walk. From his appearance, Hina found that there was nothing strange about him; his face looked vibrant, and there was not a single wound on his body. He is probably exerting all of his strength in the battle. "Can you manage it?". "Yeah,," "Need some potion?". "No need. There is no injury whatsoever. I am just tired, that''s all". "Okay". With each step they took, Soma, in a weakened state, could do nothing unless he leaned into HIna''s shoulders, sharing the weight of his heavy body and the burdens of his heart. Their footsteps were in sync. She patiently guides Soma while they share each other''s warmth. They also do not forget to collect the mana core on the ground before continuing. In HIna''s mind, she was feeling relief upon the safety of Soma, who faced the mighty Rank-S monster alone despite being possessed by a mysterious entity. But, she could feel that the entity didn''t have any malicious intention to bring harm upon him, which she felt thankful for. Because no matter what happened, Soma''s safety was her top priority. "We have arrived". Soma uttered those words while they stood in front of the eerie massive door. Its structure and bold carving invoke a feeling of awe the closer he looks. Soma, with the golden key in his hands, inserted the key into its keyhole. With a metallic click, the key smoothly slid inside the waiting lock. With a gentle twist, the mechanism responded with a slight pressure he put in his finger. As waiting for the cue, the stilled door began to twitch as a gap between it widened, emitting a bright light that blinded the two of them. It subsided as the inside of the door revealed. Soma and Hina exchange looks, with a slight nod entering the interior inside. The interior was filled with a Japanese-style room, a vast room with a high ceiling and a thick pillar supporting it, and tatami mats plastered across the floor. In the innermost room, there are also two humongous figures of the statue, of the God of thunder on the right and the god of wind on the left, that stood on the elevated floor, for they could see dozens of stairs. Below them, a small altar was erected, and on top of that small altar resided two pieces of equipment that looked normal but exuded a mysterious power contained within. "Soma, this place?". "Yeah". In between two altars, there is a colossal magic circle with its intrigued symbol, which they believe is the ticket for them to come home. "Hina, let''s check the equipment first?". ".. Okay". They went to the right side, to where the equipment that stood on top of the altar from the Raijin god statue. "This..". Soma''s heart began to throb, sending an elated feeling across his being. The equipment in front of him was a set of a pair of gauntlets and a pair of boots that had a purple color with its white lining across it, giving it a touch of elegance. "Wow, Hina, could you please?". "I''m prepared". Hina, who already put the glasses on, saw the details of the equipment only to knit her brows. [Raijin gauntlets(Legend):?????] [Raijin Boots(Legend):?????] "What happened?". "I can''t read the description of the equipment". "What about the rank of the equipment?". Hina, turning her glance beside her and witnessing a rare excited face of Soma, began to chuckle. "Fufu, It was Legend-rank". "...Legend?!". Soma''s mind turned blank as the words escaped Hina''s mouth, entered his ears, and halted his thought progress. His escaping thought began to return as his body was shaken by Hina by his side, who realized that Soma was in a daze. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you okay? You blanked for a moment". "..Ahh, I am okay. Let''s collect the equipment first". "Fufufu, sure". Hina, pleased, seeing Soma''s unusual expression on his face, helped him to reach out to the equipment, storing it inside his storage ring. Then, they do the same to the other equipment, but Soma decides that the equipment will belong to Hina. She retaliated at first, but seeing Soma was so persistent about it, she gave up. "Thank you, Soma. I will use this to protect you". "Don''t mention it. Well, if that time comes, please do so". "I will, absolutely". The two of them stand in front of the magic circle painted on the wooden floor using black ink. They took their first step and put their respective feet inside. [Congratulations to the challengers who reach the end] [The teleportation magic will be commences and will send you to the outside world] [The teleportation commences. Sending the challenger outside] The magic circle began to shine in blinding white. "Finally". "Yeah". Hina and Soma sigh in relief, seeing the translucent window appear before their eyes, notifying them of the outside world. Soma, who saw the notification, felt the tension in his body loosened, and his mind collapsed because the burden from the fight still affected him. "Hina, Please take care of me". "Hmm? Eh? Soma?". His mind was shrouded with darkness as his body went limp in Hina''s embrace. Chapter 68 - 68 Worry and Trouble. Meiji Jingu near the small temple that resides on the way for the climbers to conquer the summit. A violet gate floated while swirling calmly amidst the flat land. The surrounding was utterly devoured by the vortex, making the place look bleak for only the desolate ground around it. In the surrounding gate, a line was erected to prevent people who didn''t have permission to enter the place willingly because of the appearance of a rare trial gate for the first time in Japan after all the years. However, even after the man in charge put the line, many people still waited outside the line, in their camping mood, erecting a tent and some shutter to catch the rare moment of the Trial Gate. The tape was placed at a diameter of thirty meters away from the gate. There is also a huge tent that hosts multiple people who busied themselves in front of the rectangle screen while moving their fingers relentlessly. "How was the condition of the gate?". "For now, it was stabilizing". "Good, keep monitoring the gate". "Yes, sir". Hiroshi, the one who is responsible, gives his instructions to one of the male workers who is monitoring the screen. The association sent some people to help him deal with these problems because it involved one of his family members. It''s been a whole month since his daughter disappeared, and one week ago, using the footage and the info he gathered. Hiroshi managed to find the lead that his daughter was together with Soma. They walked together toward the route that was used for a road toward a mountain summit without having any equipment for battle. Hiroshi knew that his daughter had some storage rings in her possession, and inside were filled with her necessities, including a real weapon and a dummy she used for training. Hiroshi, who finished his business, went outside as he opened the curtain separating himself from the outside world. Then his sight caught the figure of a lone woman standing near the purple gate, watching it with an anxious expression on her face. "..Hisako". "Dear, how was it?". "It''s stabilizing for now". "I see". Hisako sighs in disappointment mixed with relief. At the exact time a half-hour ago, there is turbulence in the gate, sending a massive amount of mana settling into the atmosphere. Attracting the surrounding people and creating the current situation. She thought that the earlier turbulence was a sign of the disappearance gate and made her heart crushed with worries for her daughter and Soma''s safety. Hiroshi stood beside his wife while wrapping his hands around her shoulder, bringing their bodies close, sharing each other warmth to calm their fluttered hearts. "Dear, I..". "It''s okay, Hisako. They are going to be fine". "Yeah, but..". The calm violet gate began to tremble, making the surrounding mana turn berserk as it began to swirl violently. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Dear..". "..?!". Their breaths were halted as the throbbing heart in their chests intensified, invading their consciousness and sending a negative emotion throughout their whole being, imagining the worst. There are two things that would happen when the gate, which is already occupied, begins to turn active: Either the person inside it clears it or fails. The gate swirls violently, sending a crackling of lightning and a small storm surrounding it. Then, from within, a huge magic circle emits a yellow glow before it turns into two humanoid figures who are at a close distance from each other. After the two youngsters appear from the gate, the violet gate and the berserk mana in the surroundings start to dim, and it begins to calm down as it disappears, leaving nothing but empty land and two individuals carrying the unconscious. "..Finally get out. Hang in there, Soma, I... Eh? Mom?". Hisako''s eyes turned blurry as she couldn''t believe the sight before her eyes. How long her ears yearned for that melodious voice that always filled her heart with joy and relief. Her body moves by instinct as she rushes and embraces her daughter, burying her on her chest. The warmth that she caught in her arm is definite proof that her daughter was alive and well. "I am glad. I am truly glad, Hina. Are you alright?". "..Yeah, I am". Hina let herself drown in the warmth of her mother''s embrace as her eyes also began to turn blurry, for she also missed her parents. "I am glad you guys, okay". Hiroshi, who was also worried about his daughter''s condition, rushed forward before standing beside his wife, patting Hina on the head and caressing it gently. His tense face had loosened its muscle, for he already found his precious daughter after the grueling search he had conducted. He noticed Soma was unconscious while being carried by Hina, so he took hold of Soma and let him carry Soma''s unconscious body. "Dad, Mom..". ""Hina?!"". Finally, the anxiety and the fatigue that she accumulated caught her as she collapsed in her mother''s embrace. Her tense body loosened its strength and tried to recover by resting. Hiroshi and Hisako were considerably stunned at first. Still, after witnessing their daughter and Soma''s relaxed expression, breathing calmly in their hands, they sighed in relief as the burden that plagued their minds disappeared. However, contrary to their thought, a paparazzi waiting outside the line managed to shoot one picture of Hina carrying Soma in her hands and create massive news that shook Japan. Inside one of the facilities in the underground, in one of the dim rooms, two individuals stood by each side while observing the other bright white room separated by a thick membrane of enhanced glass that could block advanced magic. The two figures were a man in his forties with a tidy appearance wearing a black suit, posture straight, his black hair that swiped back tinge with a bit of gray. Beside him, there is a woman in her twenties wearing a red dress and gazing down while fidgeting, not daring to open her mouth. Both have the exact distinctive figure, with red skin and the protruding horn in their skull. "Devi, you know what to do, right?". A deep and stern voice echoed inside the dim, closed space where the two individuals were in. "..Yes, Father. I will take the other devil''s blood, I promise". Devi''s body stiffened as she bent her knees in salute while keeping her gaze down. Her mind began to wander, then gritted her teeth, for she began to recall that time her plan was ruined. "Good. Take Gura with you. I already informed him what he must do". "...Yes, Father, then, if you excuse me". After receiving the order from the man, she called her father. Devi stands up and looks at the room blocked by transparent glass before she turns her back and leaves the place. The man, left alone, keeps his stern gaze forward, looking at the white room. The interior of the room was white with not too vast space and a single bid door. There are multiple figures of people who wear a white robe reminiscent of the scientist, busying their hands with the equipment provided by the man behind the mirror. With a creaking sound, the door was opened, and a new person wearing the same white robes appeared while pushing a sick bed made from metal. On top of the bed lay a single person. A child in his ten who will become their test subject. The young boy, with his skinny figure, turned his glance sideways, feeling restless for the new environment he was currently in. While lying on the mat, the boy''s limbs were tied up, making him unable to escape. "..Subject test No.2xxxxx..". "Begin the process". One of the scientists stepped forward while holding a silver tray with a syringe containing a red liquid inside on top of it, passing it toward the other scientist who took charge of the process. "What is that?". "Don''t worry, young boy, this is the medicine that will make you strong. You said you want to protect your sister right, and this medicine can help you to achieve that". "Really?". "Yes, so just behave and believe what I said, okay?". "Okay..". The scientist began to put the needle on the boy''s skin on top of the nerves. Slowly, he inserted the needles inside, which made the young boy''s body twitch in pain. The scientist pushed the red content inside in one go and pulled out the needle. "Aw, that hurts?! Ack..". The young boy''s body began to jerk and then convulsed uncontrollably. The white bed creaked intensely as the boy kept spamming in pain. "Ack, aaaaahh..". His pale skin turned red, and his skinny body bulged as the purple veins began to emerge to the surface, giving a grotesque sight to anyone who witnessed it. The boy''s innocent face turned ferocious as his teeth turned sharp like a shark, his round eyes turned sharp, and his pupil became red in color. The distinctive black hair the boy had faded, replaced with white color, as the stress his body received surpassed the level of his tolerance. The convulsion still did not show any end but turned to get worse. The body of a young boy bloated. All the veins in his body burst forth, sending a bloody mist to the surrounding air. His face was bleeding in his seven orifices, and his eyes were gone from its socket. "...Another failed attempt, huh". The man behind the glass who saw that happening kept his serene gaze while watching the horrifying sight that would give nightmares. "We were Sorry for another failure, Father". A sudden interruption appeared behind the man, and his face was concealed within the shadow of the dim room. Only his half body was shown while wearing the same white robe, holding a rectangular device that contained various data about the experiment they conducted. "Don''t concern yourself. Is the blood already diluted?". "Yes, it has been diluted to 0,001% of its original". "I see. How about the test subject?". "There are only two more individuals that are still detained in another room". The man who heard the reports from the mysterious man knitted his brows. But, it soon returned to its calm expression, looking at the red body of the boy being discarded. "Keep continuing the work. Gura and my daughter are already on the move to collect another subject". "Very well then. I will be taking my leave. Everything is for the Great Lord". "..For the Great Lord". Chapter 69 - 69 Awoken. Inside the dark, eerie place where no time and space took hold, his consciousness blurred, hovering between reality and dreams. Soma''s mind, or rather his soul, began to wander in the dark. He could see himself walking on a tightrope alone, couldn''t stop in his step and kept moving forward. Alone in the dark place, Soma kept his steady pace, looking ahead with a restless expression. Despite the eerie place he was residing in, it also brought forth the comfort inside his heart that calmed his racing heart. Those contradictions happen in his mind. Soma didn''t understand why his being kept pushing him to walk ahead. He tried to protest and stop his advance, but the sound was mute, as he couldn''t open his stitched mouth and lost control of his body. It was as if his being, was tied by a multiple invisible threads that seeped into his soul controling his being like a puppet. The sense of time and space was lost in this dark place as Soma kept walking forward step by step. The ropes on his sole feet keep getting smaller and thinner the further he advances. The thinner the rope is, his feet begin to suffer from the lacerations, and now the rope is already as thin as silk. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma''s stance began to sway as the rope also became more flexible yet strong. Unable to hold his steady in place for the pain and sense of balance that he gradually lost, struggling, he raised both hands, trying to balance his state, for it was what he needed the most at that moment. However, he couldn''t find the right angle, so his body lost its foothold and dropped down toward the abyss, swallowing him toward its endless void. As Soma descended through the expanse of a void, a profound emptiness engulfed his heart. The world, memories and experiences he had recently faded into insignificance, leaving only the void of space that gnawed his heart. With each moment, the void rapidly grows, amplifying the feeling of solitude and emptiness in the face of death, but he doesn''t know why he feels so comfortable within it, and he eagerly accepts the feeling. Then the world stopped as the feeling of being pulled down stopped. Soma''s vision became clear as he caught the sign of a black figure with wings and stretched his hand forward, trying to extend help to him. However, the moment when the figure almost reached him, a cracking sound could be heard, and the endless dark world that enveloped his being in comfort shattered. "Soma?!". The ethereal feeling he felt jolted back as the dark place was soon replaced by the blinding light that burned his sight. The feeling of weightlessness on his body turned to something soft and comforting, and the warm wind that grazed his skin roused his consciousness, slowly opening his eyes. Soma, who was woken up, heard the sound of rustling grass near him, carrying the smell of earth mixed within to disperse his sleepiness. A clear sky stretched endlessly, painted with a white brush floating slowly carried by the wind, cast a serene atmosphere and calmed his nerves. "You awake?". Martial Saint peeks from above, blocking the light that came from the sun from reaching his face. Soma''s body stiffened as he raised his torso to a sitting position. "Where am I? Ah?!". The greener scene of the flat meadow stretched endlessly as far as his eyes could see. Clear flowing water swam intensely, carrying life holds. "What happened? My mind is so hazy, I can''t remember a thing?". "..You are currently inside my space. I forcefully brought you here. That was dangerous, Soma, what you tried earlier, submerging deeper into your consciousness with the intention to disappear. What is happening with you?". "What does that mean?". "..Which means you are going to surrender your life". "Wha?!" Soma stiffened his body, hearing the stern voice come out from Martial''s mouth. He never thought that Martial Saint could show this angry side of him. Soma clutched his head; it began to throb, and a memory of the dark place emerged. Earlier, Soma was in a deep state of surrendering his life, for he felt comfortable being there, and it almost cost him his life. He felt a crisis in his body as it was trembling. "Is this what the devil is doing?". "No, this was your own doing?". "..?!". Martial saint words sent shivers down his spine. Soma could not believe Martial Saint''s words, as his mouth was stitched, and he couldn''t speak a single word. It got stuck in his throat. Soma struggled to find the right words he wanted to ask. Then, His sight began to fickle as his body began to turn transparent. "It''s time, huh. Listen here, Soma". Soma turned his attention up, looking at the figure of the Martial Saint who stood before him while folding his hands below his chest, looking straight at him with stern expression. "I don''t know what you have in mind. But,, as long as you are my inheritor, you are also considered one of my disciples, and in my mind. A disciple is someone who I regard as a family. Don''t you ever forget that". "Yes". The reason Martial Saint said all this was because the sense of emptiness and void that engulfed Soma''s mind earlier transmitted to him as the one who resides within the boy in front of him, as an elder, and as the one who is guided by fate that they could meet like this. It made Martial Saint feel responsible for protecting him for as long as he could. ".. If I was still not enough. Find another one, find someone you could rely on. Don''t try to burden yourself alone. It will tire you out and make you crumble at the crucial point. Remember that in your heart! If you seek help, try to reach me within you, I will help you the best I can". "I will. Thank you, Martial saint. No, Master". As Soma finished his sentence, his figure was turned into a myriad of particles that floated in the atmosphere, scattered around the place like a firefly before disappearing into thin air. Martial saint, who left alone, turned his back and faced the black gate that stood in the far corner of the meadow. "..You tried to save him earlier, right?". He began to speak himself while facing the shut door of the gate, expecting an answer. "Well, I don''t need your answer, but I must say, thank you for what you did. Thanks for trying to save my disciple". ".. Hmph, it''s not like I want to save his life or what. I just don''t want to witness my precious vessel die before I take over his body, that''s all". The devil''s curt voice echoed inside the space as it reached Martial Saint''s ears, raising one of his eyebrows. "..Is that so?". As his consciousness began to awaken, Soma slowly opened his heavy eyes, still resisting his attempt to wake up for the comfort from the soft mat that engulfed his body, giving his tired body bliss. But, he forces himself to pry open his eyes as the light that seeps through the crack burns his pupils, knitting his eyes, but it manages to awaken his hazy mind. Slowly adapting to the light, Soma was facing himself with the familiar ceiling he recalled having seen before. Turning his gaze sideways to confirm his theory, and it proved correct, as the room was identical to the room in his memory. "So, I was in the hospital, huh". Soma clenched his hands and then raised his torso into a sitting position. The bed creaked as the cascades from the sun that pierced through the window bathed his body with its warmth. The morning air that swept past him got sucked into his lungs, pumping it through his nerves. From the corner of the room. The door creaked slowly as someone entered the room with a light step. "Pardon the intru,, si,, on..". Soma turned his attention toward the sound he heard this past month. His facial muscles loosened as he saw the girl who accompanied him in his adventure to find a scroll. He flashed a smile and opened his mouth. "Good morning, Hina". "..So, ma..". Hina, with staggering feet, walked forward as she couldn''t believe the scene in front of her. Without any warning, she rushed ahead and lunged at his embrace. "Woah". "I am glad you are awake. I am truly glad". "Hina?". Chapter 70 - 70 Study for the exams. "I am sorry for my earlier outburst". "Don''t worry about it". Hina, who is now sitting on a chair from Soma''s left side, gradually finds her calm while wiping her wet eyes. Soma received the information from Hina that he slept for seven whole days straight without showing any sign of waking up, for his body was so mysteriously weakened. It seems the aftereffect of possession from Martial Saint was the cause. But, to be bedridden for seven days was new to him. As Soma began to submerge himself by covering his mouth, a translucent window appeared in front of him, informing him of the upcoming quest. [Daily Quest acquired] [Push-up 100X] "Huh? What in the world?". "Hmm? What is the matter?". "Ah, nothing". The Daily Quest keeps monitoring him, even though he just woke up from his slumber. "How are you feeling?". "Well,". Soma rubbed his belly. Hina noticed his action, and she flashed her white teeth. "You must be hungry?". "Well, yeah, I am very hungry". Being unconscious for three whole days without a proper meal, of course, he would feel the hunger. As their conversation turned into hunger, Soma''s stomach let out a rumble that echoed in the room. It was so loud that Hina, who heard that, had a dumbfounded expression on her face. The air turned awkward for a moment before Hina cracked a laugh. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Pfft, Ahaha, it seems so. Wait for a bit". "Okay". Hina Took something from her storage ring. She took two items in her hands and presented them on display before soma. Hina held the sharp knife in her right hand and plucked the apple skin a little, and then she held the knife in place steady before putting the scraped skin on the sharp edge and spinning the apple clockwise to peel off the skin. Seeing Hina peeling the apple skin brought back some memories when they were still inside the gate, where Hina asked Soma to teach him to peel some fruit and how to cook. It was a disaster at first. Hina tends to lose her composure because of the nervousness, and because of that, she pricked her finger, sometimes covered in injury. But slowly, she managed to master the usage of the knife and could cook some meals, albeit simple ones like omelette eggs. Using her knife, Hina began to cut the apple into tiny pieces before bringing it to Soma''s mouth. While waiting Soma drink ssome mineral water first to replenish his body fluid. "Here open wide, Ahn..". "I can eat it myself". Soma tried to refuse her intention, but seeing the unbreakable smile on her face made him put his hands in the air. He resigned himself while opening his mouth wide before Hina brought the apple close and slowly shoved it in his mouth. The piece of apple was fit inside his mouth, for Hina cut the apple into small pieces that would fit her tiny mouth. "Delicious?". "Yes". "Just wait a bit. I will call my parents and ask them to buy you some food". "Can I just eat the food from here?". "Sure, but I think it will not be enough for you, who slept for seven days". "..You are right. Thanks''''. "Don''t mention it. Here another one, Ahn.". "Ahm.". The time passed, and Hina kept feeding Soma''s apple until he finished two of them. Then, they began to take the rest period, spending their time engaging in small talk so as not to make the air turn still. But Hina realized the time had come for her to do her stuff. "Soma, mind if I study here?". "..? I don''t mind? But why?". "Eh, have you forgotten the exams will be held two weeks from now? And one week was used for the exam the Academy conducting. By the way, You also intend to enter the Hero Academy, right?". "Ah, you are right". Because of the incident at the trial gate, Soma and Hina have spent one month in tension and danger, exploring the uncharted place and fighting the ultimate foe. So they had only less than one month remaining to prepare, and Soma slept on the bed for seven days. He only had one weeks to catch up with his studies, and the remaining weeks were for the test that the academy would be conducting. In the room where the clocks keep ticking, telling Soma that the second he spends wastefully, the second it will lead him to his downfall. Soma shook his head to the side to dismiss the negative mind he had and opened his mouth. "Hina, would you mind lending your book to me?". "Um, I don''t mind". "I am thankful for that". Because he knows that the exam will be held in two weeks from now, he couldn''t waste any more time. He must prepare for the exam no matter what. "Luckily for you, because I brought my whole book in my storage rings". Hina took her study and material book she had gathered from the past month to help her with the exam. There are many books spread on the white mat, such as general knowledge books like math, History, etc., and there is also an unknown book that Soma saw for the first time, which is Monster Encyclopedia, Dungeon/Gate Guide, Archeologist, and Learning Magic. Soma wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, maintaining his calm state for the books that spread before him. It was the first time he saw it. "Hina, can I?". "Go ahead, I also want to start my studies. Let''s work hard together". "Okay, first is? I will pick these". Soma first took the book that contained general knowledge. The reason he chose those books was because he only wanted to make sure the standard of the study in this world. [Mental Enhancement 7 activated] First, he opens the math book and browses the content. He flips through the content of the book, flipping the pages relentlessly. Then, after spending thirty minutes reading it, he stopped flipping the pages and put the book back. The mental enhancement skill he has enhanced his brain function. Soma managed to read the content in photochromic memories so that he could remember the book''s content just by seeing it once. The content was fairly easy. Because Soma had already learned it in this world, plus in his previous world, then using his enhanced brain, he started to process the knowledge he accumulated and managed to review everything he needed to study. Soma intends to go to his next book, but he feels his spine turn numb, then glances to his side to see Hina knitting her brows while looking at him weirdly. "Soma that was?". "Oh, I am done with my reviewing". "Done? How did you?". "Well. I have a good brain in my head, that''s all". "Hmm.". Hina shrinks her gaze further while leaning her body closer, still holding a slight doubt about Soma''s abilities. She tilted her head and then backed away before taking the math problems book she had in her hands. "Then, could you solve this one?". "Where? Ah, for this one, you just need..". Soma began to solve the problems Hina showed to him while Hina was monitoring him. Her sharp eyes slowly turn bloated. "How?". "Like I said, I have a good brain in my head". "..One more time". Soma began to follow her demands as Hina kept demanding him to solve the math problems that gave her temple a headache, and Soma managed to solve all the issues while also pointing out the mistake she made. "This, you forgot to add the X inside..". "Ah, true. I didn''t realize that". ".. Focus! Next!". After seeing the amazing ability Soma had shown. Hina swallowed her pride and asked him to teach her about the math problems she still didn''t understand. They now sit on the white mat, which could fit two adult people side by side. Using the board that was used as a place for food, they used it as a place for study. "So for this question, you could use this formula..". "Hmm, I see..". The two of them began to immerse themselves in their own world, forgetting their surroundings. In the corner of the room, two figures were holding a lot of packed food in their hands but couldn''t enter the space because the atmosphere was preventing them from taking another step. "Dear, Hina is..". "Yeah, Hisako. I am also surprised". Hisako''s eyes were opened wide, seeing her daughter in close distance with the person of the same age, and it was the opposite sex. On the other hand, Hiroshi also feels the same, but he lets out a sigh of relief, seeing his daughter has grown so much and managed to open her heart to others, albeit only to Soma. "Kuh, I can''t believe you are so good at this". "Like I said, I have..". "Yes, yes. Good brain in your head, I understand that. Please teach me more, Sensei?". "Leave this matter to me, My student". They immersed themselves in their studying. As the hours keep ticking, the minutes turn into hours as the parents stopped them and tell them to eat lunch. Chapter 71 - 71 Last Message. In a dimly lit room, the only source of light came from the fluttering curtain that swayed by each breath the wind brought. Soma was on the floor doing some workout push-ups to finish the quota he had been given in the morning. With each strength he exerted, his hands and chest tissues ripped apart, and the progress kept getting heavier each time he was done a rep. A glittering white mist falls from his chin, wetting the floor because of the sweat his body exerted. However tired as he was, his breathing kept his rhythm, keeping his determination and focus. As time passed, he finally managed to do one last stroke and reach his final goal. "..Hundred". [Push-up progress 100X cleared] [All stats raised +1] As the number he longed for achieved. His hands that hold the gravity up lose their strength and drop his straight body down to the floor. The rugged and cold floor cooled his hot body, which was on fire for the intense workout he did a moment ago. This also happened because Soma had just recently woken up from his long week''s sleep. "That was hard". Soma, who had a hard time catching some air, turned around and faced the ceiling, then he sucked a considerable amount of oxygen into his lungs to calm his racing heart. Time passed, and the pores in his body closed, stopping to exert sweat. He raised his body and stood up from where he was. Approaching the corner of the room, he stood in front of the window, then slid one of its frame glasses to let the chilly night cool his body and bring in fresh air to fade in the smell of sweat. Enjoying the chilly wind that struck his body, Soma closed his eyes as his mind began to wander, and his memories brought him back toward that place where he got sternly reprimanded by Martial Saint. This was a good change for him as he had never had a relaxing time since coming to this world. It''s time for him to look toward himself properly. Soma also wondered what was happening within him. He covered his mouth and began to think of multiple possibilities as he recalled every experience he faced since coming to this world. Transmigrated, saving the spouse, Fighting the demon, clash of memories between two people, Meeting Hina, Dungeon, and the determination to go to the trial gate that almost reap his life. He began to wonder where the hell his determination and bravery came from. Is it from the fact that he saved the spouse? Or save Hina? To survive? To get stronger? Was he addicted to the system? As he submerged deeper toward his being, deep down, he finally realized that all of the things he had in mind were unrelated. All of that was a form of lie or a form of running away from the truth that got hidden beneath the disguise of something controlling him. The thing that constantly pushes him to move forward, twisting his belief from the truth, is. "...Mental Enhancement". [Mental Enhancement Skill is shaken] Soma opened his eyes wide, seeing the translucent window in front of him. It seems his guess was spot on. His heart began to throb as an intense, uneasy feeling plagued his mind. [Mental Enhancement 7 activated] As the emotionless voice reverberated inside his brain, his cloudy heart vanished, replaced by a clear sky that chased away the dark cloud that dulled his mind. Soma''s heart has been cleared, but the air surrounding him turns tense. Unconsciously, he clenched his fist, leaving a red trace on his palm, inside the quiet, dimly lit room where the lone boy just managed to understand the trouble he had. He turns his gaze and watches his figure reflecting on the glass of the window beside him. Soma closed his eyes and inhaled a large amount of oxygen before spitting it out slowly. ".. Deactivated mental enhancement skill". [Warning: the user''s psychological is in a critical state] [The release of the skill will affect the user''s mental health] S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Do you want to proceed?] [Yes or No] "...Yes". As soon as Soma says his pieces. His mind began to turn dark. His body lost its strength and flopped on the floor. The vibrant color that entered his eyes disappeared as the world turned bleak, devoid of color, like his eyes. There is an emptiness inside gnawing at his heart, Isolating his soul. The will to live vanished into oblivion, replaced by numbness and resignation. [The user''s mental was in a critical state] [Mental Enhancement 7 activated] The bleak color that entered his sight faded, replaced by a vibrant world plastered with color, giving it rather lively vibes. His dark mind cleared, and the will of life began to emerge from himself, burying deep the emptiness he felt a moment ago. Soma''s body shuddered, for he experienced himself the actual state he was in. He remembers when he came to this world for the first time, sitting on top of that cold, hard floor. His mind was in the pit of downfall. But to think it was to this extent, he is genuinely frightened. A ting of notification from the phone echoed inside the silent space where Soma resides. He glanced at his phone that was being charged on top of the small drawer beside the bed. He raised his body to stand up, and with a light step, Soma approached his phone and then picked it up, looking toward the display that made his eyes bloated in rage. ".This bastard". {You receive one new Mail from Side_Author} [Mental enhancement 7 activated] The raging volcano that was ready to erupt in his mind settled down, and the boiling blood in his nerves cooled down as the emotionless voice echoed in his brain. "..Again, calm down". Soma took a deep breath before he tapped the mail in his phone and read the content of the message from the person who wrote this world and transferred him here. {..Greetings, my dear loyal reader, Soma. How have you been? I hope you had a great time in the world I created. Ah, I saw you already met with your favorite heroine, congratulations(Claps)..} Reading only the first paragraph was enough for Soma''s suppressed rage to emerge again outside, ready to burst apart. But he managed to hold on and keep reading the content. The Author sent another message as if he could read his thoughts. {..Calm down, okay? It''s been a while since we talked, right? This time, the conversation will get heavy, So open your ears and etch this in your brain. Please listen carefully. The thing I want to tell you is..} The tone of the writing changed as Soma also stiffened his body, curious about the tal the author mentions. The mail was so short, trying to pique his curiosity. {..Actually...} The ticking sound from the clock echoed inside the small space like a ticking bomb that raised the tension in the room. Soma gulps his saliva as he waits for the next mail the Author will send Him. His fingertips trembled as his body turned cold from nervousness. {...There are some minor changes to the story from the one I wrote. So please deal with it calmly when that time comes, okay¡­} Soma knitted his brows as he already knew that after hearing the story from Hina that night. Two emails simultaneously got sent to his phone, prolonging the Author''s words. {...Then the next thing is. Soma, you are right about your speculation. I admit it. I directly intervene with your being...} "What?!". {...But this was because I was doing it for your sake, Soma. At that time, you almost lose hope, so I created some skill and twisted your belief, giving you the power to keep moving on¡­} "Bastard". As the Author mentions, for his sake. Soma nearly threw away his phone but managed to keep it in his hands with a frown etched on his face. When he thinks about it again, the Author''s words also have some truth within. {...It is true. It is up to you if you want to believe me or not. You are my loyal reader who keeps reading the novel I wrote all those years. As an Author, I am delighted, and I want to help you in any way who are in distress¡­} "..Enough with this crap". {...I am heartfelt with my every word. I hope you will find your happiness in the world I created. I promise I will never intervene in your life again from this time. Your life is your own. So, Soma, this is the last time I will message you. Be well, and please see the ending of the story I wrote¡­} The display on his phone shook before the mail from the author was deleting itself without Soma doing anything. His phone was bugged as every word that the Author sent to him was disappearing one at a time. Then it spread in the inbox, deleting the other message the Author sent when Soma was transmigrated to this world. [As my last parting gift. I will give you another protection] [Unique Skill Adapt proficiency up] [Unique Skill Adapt change into Extra Skill Adapt] [Skill Mental enhancement change into Extra Skill Puppeteer] [At that time, I was the one in control. Now you are the one who was in control of your story] "Tch, What the hell!!". Chapter 72 - 72 Article. One week has passed since Soma finally found the reason for the contradiction within himself, which was none other than himself. Soma spends his days studying and thinking about how he should solve the problem he is facing. However, no matter how hard he thought, he still couldn''t find the solution, and that doesn''t mean he should give up. He kept searching for an answer even until today, nearing the day for the exam to enter the Hero Academy. Soma, who sat on one of the comfortable couches inside the wide room in a private plane, looked toward the two individuals with him. There were four couches, and Soma was sitting on it, with a round white table lying before him near the body plane. Hina, who sat beside him, was gazing down, looking at the flash card, trying to memorize as much as possible the content of the study that needs memorization. Even though the exam will begin tomorrow, she is as serious as ever. In front of Soma, Hiroshi was sitting opposite of him, gazing down while reading some new articles in his terminal tab. While Hina and Hiroshi were busy with their own assignments, Soma turned his gaze to the side toward the oval window beside him. The window gives him a breathtaking view of the world above, a blue canvas that stretches endlessly adorned with a delicate mist of clouds that floated in the gentle breeze. From this point below, Earth seems like a diorama whose beauty cannot be measured by human standards. It gives Soma a sense of tranquility. He gazes at the wonder that unfolded in his eyes, a small island that showed itself, a blue water body reflecting the sky, filling his sight as the plane was floating above the Pacific Ocean. "Everyone drinks, ready. Soma, here is your drink". Soma jerked his head to the side as his name was being called, and he saw Hisako holding a silver metal tray with four cups of glass filled with orange juices on top and offered one of them to him. The other passenger that rode the plane beside the three of them was none other than Hisako, who happened to be preparing some drinks for the people present. There are four passengers that stay in the plane, Five including one the pilot, and as for the private plane, the association was lending it to them. "Thank you very much, I will take one". "Me too, Mom". Hina, who was also distracted, decided to take a rest. Putting down the flash card inside the storage. She took one of the cups filled with the smell of citrus that wafted through the air. Soma took one of the glasses. The cold from the glass seeped through his palm, numbing his nerves for a moment. He put the cold tip of the glass into his lips and took a sip. A burst of vibrant citrus flavors, tangy and refreshing to the taste, roused his spirit. The glass filled with a block of ice chilled the juice. It enhanced the refreshing taste in his mouth further. "Here, Dear" "Thank you, Hisako". The two spouses began to exchange talks, and Hina also put down the mini book in her hands, drank the juice in hand and shouted in enjoyment. "Puhaa, that was refreshing". "Hina, are you done with memorizing?". "Well, I''m already done with all of them. It was just that I couldn''t stay calm if I were just sitting around and doing nothing". "Just say you''re nervous". sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am not". "That reason again". Hina and Soma began their usual banter. Soma already knew that Hina was nervous about her weird behavior the moment she entered the plane. Her posture is stiff, and she keeps fidgeting, twirling her hair tips, and fiddling with her books if she doesn''t have anything to do, trying to distract her mind from the test result. "Fufu, You two seem closed as usual". Hisako, who watched their banter, chuckled while covering her mouth, exuding her feminine charm. Hiroshi, on her side, also lifted the corner of his lips as he enjoyed the juice his wife prepared. " Well, yeah. After all that we have been through. Of course we will be close to each other, right Soma?". Soma gives her a wry smile and nods his head. "What was that? At least say something, will you?''''. "Yes, we are". "Good. Look, you can do it if you try". "Who are you, my mom?". "Mom?!" "Fufufu, it sure is lively in our household, right, dear?". "Yeah". Despite the usual noise, the atmosphere that filled the room was full of warmth as the two youngsters kept their friendly banter with each other, and the two parents who saw them watched with warm and amused faces. This scene has already become their daily life since Soma began to enter their lives this past week to continue his studies. At first, Soma hesitated, but after Hina and her parents asked him to tutor her, his escape was blocked. Because of that, the Akabane family is becoming more livelier by the day. The warm and welcoming atmosphere continued until Hina was out of breath, for she was always the target of being teased by Soma and the others. Hiroshi began to step forth while bringing his tab that displayed some articles he believed would pique their interest. "Hina, Soma. Look at this!". "What is it, Dad?''. Hina leaned her body closer as she inspected the news that showed on the display. Soma, took another sip from the cup before putting it on the table. His curiosity was piqued, so he bent his body forward, and the two of them started to read the article on display. [The new rising stars in Japan. The birth of a new Hero: The daughter of the renowned S-Rank awakeners manages to conquer an new-founded Trial Gate that is considered rare in the world and save one of the civilians who got involved] "Hmm, Pfft..". "Haaa?!" Soma opened his eyes while reading the articles before jerking his head to the side as he almost accidentally spit the juice in his mouth. He cover his mouth, and swallowed the juice in mouth while trying to hold back his laughter, after reading the full title of the news. Hina, on the other hand, opened her eyes wide, her jaw slacked to the ground, and her face burned in bright red. "Yeah, It seems one of the paparazzi from back then managed to take one shot of you carrying Soma". "..Oh my, there is also the picture below the article. Do you want to see it?". "Pffth, ahaha, let me see the rising stars". "Aaah, mou, stop it! Soma". Hina, who was red in the face, held Soma in place, for he always kept teasing her. But he was also curious and wanted to see the picture of her helping him to get out of the trial gate. Soma managed to slip past her grasp and snatch the tab from Hisako''s hand. "Wait, Soma". Soma ignores Hina''s plea and then skimps through the content. There, he found the picture of Hina, with bravery in her gaze, standing up while carrying an unconscious boy on her shoulder. His breath was taken aback when he saw the fire in Hina''s eyes. It managed to cool his head down, and he felt a great debt of thanks to her for accompanying him and sticking together with him till the end until they went out of the gate. "...That is enough". Hina, who couldn''t hide her embarrassment anymore, snatched the tab in his hand and held it in her bosom. Then, with puffed cheeks, she retreated to the edge of the sofa while throwing her gaze at the news. As she skimps the content, her gaze shrinks. The content that was plastered there was all filled with misinformation. Soma turns his glance at the parents'' side and meets their eyes. The two parents nodded their heads while pointing their index finger to Hina. ""We leave her to you"". The two parents began to stand up, then lightly stepped away from the set, leaving the two youngsters. "Hina". Soma approached her side. But Hina kept her gaze focused on the display. He sighs as he realizes how foolish his earlier act was. "Look, I am sorry, alright. I didn''t mean to be mean to you, it''s just.. " "..What the hell is this?". Hina interrupts his words as she slams the tab on the table lightly. Her cheeks bloated as she didn''t find it agreeable with the article that spread on the internet. Soma was stuck, dumbfounded, then opened his mouth. "What happened?" "Nothing. The news was nothing but false information. Because the one who cleared the gate was none other than you. ..But those stupid guys.. Should I burn them?..". "Stop that. Don''t say something scary with a straight face!". Soma was also curious about the articles, so he took the tab and began to skim the content. As he kept reading it, he chuckled and put down the tab on the table. "..Well, the hero part was true, though. Because, in the end, you saved me from the Trial gate and brought me to the outside world". "What nonsense are you saying? If you take a rest, You could just get out of that place alone without my help". "Then, being unconscious for a week in that sub-dimension where I don''t know when it will disappear". ".That,,". Hina tried to refute but couldn''t speak a word. "So cheer up, okay, and I am sorry for teasing you too much". Soma bent his face forward, trying to see Hina''s face, who gazed down but couldn''t retort to his words. She raised her face and met eyes with him but soon turned to the other side. A silence hung between them before Hina continued. "..I am painfully aware after experiencing it first-hand. How arduous and gruesome the journey that we have been through inside the trial gate, especially you, Soma. In the end, I am just burdening you inside the gate..". Hina clenched her fist hard on top of her thighs, biting her lips, feeling frustrated recalling the past events she spent in the trial gate. "..All those strong monsters, you are mostly the one who fights them all alone and gives you a fatal injury that could take your life at any time. ¡­Yet, those guys just write everything that seems convenient for their own benefit without knowing what has transpired inside. That is what makes me mad at them and at myself". Soma understands the conflicted feeling Hina has right now. She is feeling guilty inside as the false information the paparazzi made stung her where it hurts. The news that was written inside was filled with praise for Hina, making her consciousness hurt and crushed by a pang of tremendous guilt for stealing other people''s achievements. But the truth is, she also took part in the conquest of the trial gate and helped him, albeit a little, in battling those strong monsters. So, she must be rather proud of her achievement despite the lies that spread to the public. However, Hina couldn''t accept that. She is feeling angry at those people for spreading lies and at herself for not becoming a great help to Soma. Soma kept gazing at her frustrated face, gazing down while biting her lips. "..Then, Do your best!". Chapter 73 - 73 Arrived at Ark. Hina raised her head as she didn''t expect Soma to utter those words. It was simple, but Hina couldn''t catch up with his thoughts. So she turned his gaze at him and met him in the eyes. "..There is no need for you to feel burdened about the things that have happened in the past. ¡­At that time, you and I had a different circumstance and a different start. That makes us different in many aspects". Looking back, Soma has experienced many things since coming to this world, even though his fate has been controlled by some unknown being from the start. However, because of that, he could face the hardship that stood in his way with his head held high. As for Hina, she was just a little girl who was still trapped in her little world. Not having any experience, strength, or mental capabilities to face those hardships. Moreover, she is the one who should be praised for she managed to grit her teeth, keep marching forward to the danger, and manage to clear the trial. Soma extended his index finger before placing it on her forehead. "Listen, Don''t listen to those baseless rumors that have nothing to do with you. You are the one who knows the best of yourself. You said you want to get stronger. So do your best! But don''t tire yourself out. Keep it in moderation. It will be laughable if you crumble at important times because of the stupid excuse. ¡­I know that you can do that. I believe in you. The fight in that trial gate will be your greatest asset for facing the trial standing before you. So..". "Ouch?!". Hina jerked her head behind as Soma put strength in his index finger, flicked her forehead, and left a red dot in it, leaving her in a somber mood. "That hurts". "Hehe, I am sorry. ...Don''t let others'' thoughts bother you. You just need to strive forward to the path you want to take and never look back because that will only sprout the seeds of hesitation that will hinder your growth.. ". "... Soma". "Okay, enough with that. For now, let''s forget about the articles. There is something more important in front of us". "..The exam". At times like this, Hina should focus on the thing in sight first and need to put aside all of the useless stuff that caught her interest. Soma gazes toward her eyes, regains her focus, and sighs. {In a moment, the plane will land at the East Ark Airports. Please buckle up. I repeat, in a moment¡­} The announcement from the pilot that echoed throughout the room alarmed all the passengers. Soma raised his head and leaned his body to the coach he was sitting on. "We arrive?" "..It seems soon, we will be landing at any moment". S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though Soma and Hina heard the warning, they didn''t put on their seat belts, for they believed their enhanced body could withstand this much G-force that would affect their body. Soma turned his gaze outside the oval window and saw a glimpse of the Floating Island in the middle of the Pacific Ocean named ''Ark''. It stretched far away from the information he had gathered before coming here. The size of the man-made island is approximately 100.000km2, more or less, with five main islands inhabiting it. Ark was a man-made island that was created a hundred years ago with the help of the best-talented architects and workers all over the world. The island was provided with a multiple dungeon core that could attract the surrounding mana as the fuel for it to keep floating on the ocean, and there is one big chunk of a heavenly class mana core that once appeared in the land, a thousand years ago and managed to be subjugated according to a rumor. The plane began to lower its altitude as the floating sensation enveloped the room, reducing its gravity. But true to their beliefs, they could withstand the force. Soma, smitten by the view in front of him, sees a vast expanse of concrete stretching into the distance. A row of white stripes and runway lights line its edges as if guiding the plane to safety. As the plane tire touched the ground, it shook the plane''s body and jolted Soma and Hina''s bodies, who sat on the couch, making them incline their bodies forward. Time passed as the plane kept gliding on the black asphalt that stretched out. The scenery outside became more apparent as the plane lowered its speed before stopping completely after being guided by the marshaller and the Air Traffic Controller. "Soma, Hina. We arrived. Let''s get down from here and check in toward the hotel we already reserved". "Let''s go, both of you". Hirohi and Hisako already stand beside Soma''s duo and urge both of them to leave the plane. Hina hurriedly packed her notebook that sprawled on the floor for the shaking they received, then stood up walking behind her parents. Soma had nothing in hand, so he stood up and followed Hina in the back. The four of them began to move their legs and went toward the door, which was already opened by the pilot. Hiroshi separated himself as he wanted to say his thanks on our behalf to the pilot, and for the other three, they went first, descending the stair that hung between the plane and the black asphalt. Before, they topped their feet on the rugged black road. From the outside, Soma could see the airport in a grand architectural style, where a huge building stood towering from the rest. There are also its sleek lines and towering glass glistening upon the reflection of the light from the sun. Beside it, there is a towering building with a busy terminal that monitors the planes that busily in and out of the place. The place was designed by the fusion of modern innovation that surpassed its age, and a strong foundation for it was built using an enhanced material. "Sorry for the wait. Let''s go to the hotel". "Yes, dear. Let go, both of you". Soma and Hina nodded their heads and walked their feet forward to leave the airstrips. They went inside the building, and before entering, the four of them busied themselves with the checking procedure. "Everything is finished. We welcome you to Ark". As the woman finished with the procedure, she gave them all her best regards with her business-like smile and sent them off. Released from the checking, they finally enter the building that looks massive outside. They are welcomed by the bustling lobby where a sea of people gather, busying themselves inside the airport. The interior of the building was so spacious that its ceiling was so high Soma needed to strain his neck up. He gazed down and saw a white stainless marble floor made from a solid material stretched endlessly into every corner of the room. There were many other places inside, but Soma had no time to look for each one of them as his feet kept bringing him toward the airport''s front gate, where the pick-up car was already waiting outside. While walking, Soma was constantly worried about their group because two of them were renowned S-Rank awakeners who associated with Japan. Their status and fame will probably gather curious people to witness them from a close distance. However, all of that was negated as they prepared for this occasion. They managed to disguise themselves perfectly as tourists who wanted to enjoy their holiday. Hiroshi was wearing black sunglasses, a plain T-shirt, and a blue shirt on top of it. For the lower part, he is wearing short white pants and a pair of sandals. Hisako is wearing a huge summer cap, black sunglasses, and a white dress with a blue cardigan on top. She is wearing long blue jeans and a pair of black heels on her lower part. From the view of other people, the two of them were the perfect picture of a couple who tried to enjoy their long holiday despite the cold season. As for Hina, she is wearing her usual haphazard style. With a white T-shirt inside and a red jacket on top. Wear short jeans, black knee socks, and branded blue sneakers. At the same time, the others had prepared their outfit thoroughly. Soma was, as usual, trying to use his all-black outfit. But, because of the objection of the two women in the group. His shirt was changed into a white one to balance the black color. After walking around the place, they safely leave the building without being noticed by other people. Outside the building, there were many cars lined up, waiting for their respective passengers or even family to pick them up from the airport. Hiroshi turned his gaze sideways, then managed to spot the person he wanted to meet. "Guys, come here". Soma began to align his sight and met the tidy man with bald head who was waiting beside the black limousine, standing in a straight posture wearing a black suit like a bodyguard for his body was also well built, wearing black glasses to hide his expression. Holding a large card box that written ''Akabane family''. Chapter 74 - 74 Old wound. In one of the corners of the district in Ark. Inside the modern family restaurant, the atmosphere buzzed with energy and excitement. Sleek furnishings and contemporary decor created a welcoming ambiance, while vibrant modern artwork adorned the walls, adding a pop culture to entice the young generation. The aroma of freshly prepared dishes filled the air, enticing the customers hunger waiting in anticipation. Every table was occupied, with families and friends gathered together, sharing laughter and creating memories. Despite the crowd, the waiters moved seamlessly between tables, ensuring that each guest was filled. It was a scene of warmth and togetherness, where the love of good food and company brought people together in celebration of life''s simple pleasures. In one of the corner tables that are facing the wall. Two human figures were spotted sitting auspiciously in the packed place. "Delicious..". "I am glad you like it, Lord Gura". One of them was a woman in her early twenties, wearing a brown loose-knitted sweater tucked inside and wearing blue jeans, with a pair of black heels on her feet. The other person was a man in his early thirties with a chubby appearance, shining head wearing black sunglasses to cover his slit eyes. Wearing a simple, plain black T-shirt and blue jeans with black shoes on his feet. The two of them have their respective names, which are Devi and Gura. Devi, with a twitching cheek, replied as she watched the chubby male figure in front of her finish his twenty steaks in a mere minute. Rows of piles of plates were towering in the corner of the tables while the chubby man in front of her did not having any intention to stop eating in a moment. The two of them were demons who were in disguise, using an item that could change their appearance, imitating those humans. Devi has been tasked to retrieve other relics that her father needed. However, their main mission was somewhere else. She just got called the other day by her father that there was something he needed in the Ark, and he commanded her to retrieve it, along with the chubby man in front of her. "Lorg Gura, I think it''s time". "... Wait a bit. I need more meat. Waiters, please..". "...My God...". Devi was mumbling in horror, witnessing the man in front of her who had already eaten that much meal yet still demanded for more. She cast a look toward the bill that was placed upon the glass beside her left and felt her cheeks twitching for the amount it had. Despite having the strength equivalent to S-Rank awakeners, she couldn''t do anything to the man before her, for he held more superiority in rank and strength. So she could only wait patiently while gathering some information using her sharp ears to catch the words that fly around in this stuffed place. Devi raised the cup on the table as she intended to sip the black tea she ordered to quench her thirst. But she halted her movement; her finger that held the cup lost its strength, and the cup dropped down to the table, staining both her clothes and the floor. She clutched her chest, which began to tighten in pain. Her breathing turned rough as the throbbing in her heart intensified, exerting a cold sweat that drenched her forehead. Her heart goes drumming intensely for a couple of seconds before it calms down. As she regained her calm, her mind began to recall a certain night. She remembers this feeling. It was the same feeling when the pact she made with a young boy triggered. At that time, she felt it because she intended to attack the boy, and there was a time when the pact showed no reaction regarding when she put a curse on him. She still didn''t understand why. "Dear customer, are you alright?". "..Yeah, I am fine. Sorry for the ruckus". Her thought was interrupted as one of the waiters who witnessed the thing happening began to approach the table and tidy up the place. Devi turned her glance and shook her head to the side before she looked outside. Her enhanced vision caught sight of a black limousine that rode slowly amidst the deserted road. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her eyes caught a boy who leaned his face outside the window, and her blood spiked up while she knitted her brows furiously. "...He is here..". "..What is wrong with her? Well, never mind. Can you give me more of the steak??". "..Understood..". The chubby man continued his meal despite the weird action his subordinate showed. Making the waiters who saw the piles of plates twitching her lips. Soma, who was sitting inside a luxurious limousine, cast his gaze outside the window, frozen stiff as a slight tightened in his chest stirred his thought process. He rubs his left chest lightly, wondering what is the matter with his heart that took a sudden jolt. However, he soon dismissed the thought as the pain lasted for a brief moment. He continued the journey to a new land. Looking at the phenomenal building that feels advanced from what he knows because it was built using a fusion between modern technology and the resources gathered in the Dungeon or Gate, picturing the city as a future city. After a couple of minutes of riding the luxurious limousine that the awakeners association prepared. Soma and his co. Finally arrived at their destination. "We arrived, come out guys". Hiroshi is the first to come out, followed by his wife Hisako, Hina and Soma at last. "Thank you. Please give my best regards to Mr. Ito". Hiroshi once again acted as their mediator and said his thanks to the driver before the driver went off, leaving the four of them in front of a huge, tall building. The building has approximately thirty floors that pierce the sky, and the exterior is covered by glittering glass that reflects the rays of sunshine. They went inside and entered the lobby of the hotel, buzzing with energy because of the bustling place, filled with guests from all around the globe. People hurried to and fro with luggage in tow. Others were facing the receptionist, who handled them well with their distinctive business-like smile. Hiroshi approached the receptionist''s desk and asked about the reservation they had already made weeks prior. "May I help you, sir?". "We already made some reservations with the name of Akabane". "Please wait a moment¡­ Yes, we have certainly received it. Please sign the document". The woman receptionist gave Hiroshi a tablet that contained the reservation temporary contract. He moves his hand and receives two black cards that act as the key. "Enjoy your stay". "Thank you. Everyone lets go". Hisako steps forward as she closes the distance with her husband. "Which one is our room?". "It was on the thirteenth floor, room eight and nine". While walking, Soma followed behind the elders as he gawked at the spacious hall before him. He stood in front of the double elevator that would bring them up toward their floor destination. With a ting, the elevator opened and showed a deserted space inside. They entered inside, and Hiroshi began to press the button which showed the number thirteen beside the elevator door. Then, with another ting, the door was closed, and the sense as if being pulled enveloped everyone in space. The elevator ascended at a moderate pace. After less than a minute they spent in silence, the elevator rang another bell, signaling their arrival through the destination. The door slid to the side as a deserted long hallway presented before them. Hiroshi led in front, followed by Hisako on his side, while Soma and Hina behind them scanned each of the doors plastered through the wall, with each gap in between. "We are here". Hiroshi witnesses their room number and stands before the brown wooden door, using one of the black cards to open the lock on the door that had the number eight planted on it. The lock confirms it with a clicking sound and a green light that shows in the terminal that hangs beside the door. With a gentle push, the door creaked, and they entered their reserved room. Chapter 75 - 75 Stroll. The interior of the room boasts the style of minimalist, with a clean place, and the wall was painted white, giving it a serene atmosphere. There is a single door that stands on each side of the wall the moment they enter the room that will lead them toward the bathroom and toilet, respectively. In the bedroom, two identical twin beds stand parallel to each other with careful treatment and chosen pillows on it. Between them was a wooden drawer with a small lamp that stood on top of it that would provide faint illumination at night. Across the bed, two chairs stood between a wooden table beside the window that offered the view of the cityscape, and within the small gaps, it allowed the wind to make its way, creating a wave of sway curtains on it. "This place was good. I am glad I chose this place". "You are right, Hisako. Then, Soma and Hina, this place will be your room, and we will take the other one". "Yes, thank you for the hospitality you give me". "Okaaay". Hina walks past the other before she jumps and dives toward the springy bed that bounces her body upward at the moment of contact. She buried herself within the comfort of the bed and invited a vein to appear on Hisako''s forehead. Hisako approached the bed Hina was in and spun her daughter around, facing the ceilings. "Hina, watch your manners". "Eeeh, no way. I am tired. I want to rest for a bit". "Geez, this girl. At least change your clothes first". "... Later.". "Hina!..". Hiroshi and Soma watched the event unfolding with a wry smile on their faces. Hiroshi then presented one of the black cards in his hands toward Soma and asked him to take it. "Here is the card". Soma extended his hands before receiving the keys with a nod of his head. "Thank you". "Don''t mention it. Call us if there is anything you need. We will be staying in the other room beside. Hisako, let''s go!". "Okay, Dear. Hina, don''t cause trouble for Soma". "How could you say that to your own daughter". "Zip it. Soma, please take care of her, okay?". "Ahaha, Okay. I will". As usual, the duo in front of her was nothing like how parents and daughters tend to act. From what he saw after the time he spent with the Akabane Family, Hisako, and Hina were like a pair of sisters who always bickering to each other but deep down carried a sense of deep affection which the family had. "Then we will be off". Hiroshi informs Soma for the last time as he and Hisako leave the room. The door creaked before it closed tightly, leaving a click sound that locked the door automatically. "Finally, they are gone". "Hina,,". "Come on, just a bit. I want to rest". "Fine..". Soma resigned himself and took his phone out to check the time. It''s past morning, approaching noon, as the clock shows 11.27 AM. He tinkered with his phone for a bit, placing a point dot on the map so that he could find the place. Tucked the phone back, Soma, with his black card in hands, approaching the door. "Where are you going?". Hina, who noticed Soma''s movements, shifted her attention, then raised her body and opened her mouth. "You rest here. I am going to take a stroll". S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma replied briefly before sliding the black card toward the door terminal, and it showed a green light, accompanied by a clicking sound of the opened lock echoed in the room. Soma pushed the door lightly and managed to find his way out. "Okay then, can you bring me some food". "Okay, I will bring some. Here, hold the card". "Woah. Be careful out there". Hina with good reflexes catches the flying black card that Soma throws at her. She waved her hand before her figure was completely erased, as Soma closed the door. Soma, in the deserted hallway, began to proceed toward the elevator. He pressed the button on the side of the elevator wall that would show him the way down. A moment later the door was opened and revealed an empty space, he entered inside before pressing the button that carried him to the lobby. While waiting, Soma was tinkering with his phone while looking at the information regarding the floating island he currently resides in, trying to match up with the knowledge he acquired from reading the Novel. Ark was a man-made island that formed a four-cardinal way as a base for a landing point for planes or ships that wanted to visit here. The four cardinal ways in this place are each of them named, representing the four heavenly beasts. Black tortoise for the north, Azure Dragon on the east, Vermillion bird on the south, and White tiger on the West. Each of them also acts as a base of defense for the mainland that inhabits the middle section of the floating island where Hero Academy was built. Each district is already considered as a city on its own. Soma finally stepped outside from the hall as he gazed at the not-too-crowded street, and he found his way amongst the people who busied themselves with their world. The row of a tall building filled his sight as he journeyed the street, letting his feet bring him to a certain place. He gazed at his phone in and out while keeping his pace steady, then after walking for about thirty minutes, he found the place he wanted to visit. "Finally arrived". In front of him stood a humongous gate that resembled a Chinese downtown, standing tall with numerous people passing toward the gate. Whether it was in or out, the place was packed with people. The place he wanted to visit this time was a Market, as he tried to gather some information regarding the event that would be upheld later after the exam was finished. The market bustles with a lot of people who wander around through the maze of stalls and shops. The merchant eagerly calls out to the passerby while showing which product they currently offer. Soma scanned his surroundings and found many stalls on the street offering mainly a delicacy that enticed his empty stomach, and the thing he needed was mostly sold at the shops that also scattered across the bustling street. Soma, using his phone as a means to show a way, kept alternating his gaze before he stopped at a certain shop that stood in the far corner of the market with its bleak appearance, with its two-story building painted in gray color in the middle of this lively and bustling atmosphere the market had. The store stood out like a sore thumb. However, Soma knows the store''s reputation from the novel. Despite its bleak appearance, the inside will give a good satisfaction for the person who dares to visit the store and challenge the unknown because the owner is not some ordinary man. He pushed the wooden door inside, and it triggered the mechanism to ring the bell that hung on top of the door to give the person inside a warning of the incoming customer. "Excuse me..". Chapter 76 - 76 Forgotten case. "Excuse me¡­". Soma lightly pushed the wooden door inside, and it shook the bell, making a clicking that warned the person inside. "In a moment, please". Came a hoarse voice that echoed through the empty room, making Soma stay in his place and begin to wander his sight to look inside the interior. The room was filled with a variety of weapons that lined up neatly from the left side of the room. There is a longsword, spear, dagger, and many more. There was also a shield and some set of plate armor that stood in the corner of the place, polished and reflecting the light from the sun that seeped through the glass from the window that was plastered on each side of the door. On the right side, Soma could see many various items lined up and accessories. There are many consumable items like potions with small stock as he could only find three baskets on top of the drawer. Sticking on the brown board, there are various items such as a necklace, bracelets, earrings, hair ornaments and many more. Soma also notices the nuance of beauty that is pictured in those accessories. It seems the person who made it has a great skill to create something so intricate like that. While he was wandering around the shops, the man with a rugged appearance in his early fifties, a stern face, and short blonde hair had goggles strapped on his neck. He appeared from the back of the shops wearing a dirty grey t-shirt, long brown pants and a brown leather apron on top of it to cover his clothes from dirt. He also wears a pair of safety shoes made from a good-quality monster hide. "What can I help you with?". The man stood behind the counter desk that stood alone in the innermost room. He slid the chair behind the counter before putting his butt on it and gazing straight at the incoming kid that was loitering around, looking at his craftsmanship. Soma didn''t open his mouth immediately, as he still greatly stirred inside because one of the crucial characters in the novel showed himself in front of him. "What''s wrong?". Knowing that he was being probed, the man opened his mouth first. Thanks to that, Soma was brought from his daydreaming. "..Nothing". Despite its stern expression and rough tone, he has. Deep down, he is a caring elder who always supports the protagonist in his journey, creating a miracle upon miracle that shook the entire world of craftsmanship. Soma braces himself as he steps forward, approaching the counter. He inhaled a breath and exhaled it straight away. "My name is Soma. I came here in search of a certain Item that will be of use to me..". "What kind of items?". "..Um, Are there any Items that could create a camouflage to deceive people''s eyes?". Upon mentioning the words, the man''s eyes knitted sharply. He is rather not fond of the word deceive that came out from the mouth of a little Kid. "What do you need it for, kid?". Soma already knows that the man is going to act like this, as Soma understands the man''s nature before him. So Soma stood in front of him while meeting his sharp gaze head-on. The man''s heart was stirred slightly as he saw the evident, serene, almost expressionless emotion that was shown by the kid in front of him. "Actually, from the rumors I heard. There will be an auction that will be held a week from now on. So I plan to join in, but as you know, I don''t want to invite trouble there because I am still under age¡­". "Then you don''t need to come". "...Yes, I know you would say that, but there is something important there that will help me. No, to help the world from the brink of destruction¡­". The man raised his brows, not understanding what the young man in front of him had blabbered about. The danger upon the world seems impossible, knowing that the world is at peace for all he knows and there is not a huge force that could threaten it, for he also participated in one of the operations at that time to help humankind. As the man intended to open his mouth, his eyes met with the boy''s eyes. His mouth was halted as he gazed at those serene eyes as if it had swallowed him. He retracts his protest, feeling that the boy in front of him seems not lying. His mind tries to deny it, but his instinct as a former veteran warns him not to let those statements slip away from his mind. "..I am being serious here. So, Can you help me?". Soma gazes at the man in front of him with his calm eyes that show his sincerity. The man in front of him was a former veteran who stood in the front lines before deciding to retire and opened his own shop as his own dream. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man in front of him valued honesty more than anything, and Soma also being honest with the words he was saying. If the man asked how he could obtain that information, he already formed a reason to convince him. There is no reason for Soma to deceive him as he is also aware of the things he would hear from Soma''s mouth. "..Kid, is what you''re saying true?". The man stood up from his seat and leaned his body forward with a frown on his face. Sosma met his gaze head-on without flinching. The atmosphere turned eerily quiet as they locked eyes in those close distances. The air turned heavy as if it exerted a great pressure that swallowed Soma''s entire being. "..Yes, I am certain". Soma replied to it composedly and made the man open his eyes wide. The pressure vanished from the room, and it seems the thing about the destruction of the world is not some baseless words that come from a delusional kid. However, he must clarify something first. "Where did you get this information?". The man distanced himself from Soma, retracting his imposing aura. Then he opened his mouth while also knitting his brows as if to say he didn''t want to accept any lies. Soma, anticipating this question would appear, opened his mouth while exhaling a breath, creating a solemn mood in the room. "..I am one of the survivors of the Project Red". After the words came from Soma''s mouth, they echoed inside the room. The man''s body stiffened while his eyes opened wide. His calm heart took a sudden turn, and it began to throb intensely, making a rush of adrenaline and making him recall those times when he was still on the front lines. His body began to tremble, and cold sweat appeared from his forehead, traveling along his cheek into his jawline before dropping to the ground. Time is still as the two of them turn the calm mood to a heavy silence. "...Is it true?". "...Yes". Soma gives his affirmation, nodding his head while maintaining his composed face. The man''s legs turned soft as he flopped himself toward the seat. "..How is this possible?". "..How about it? Can you help me?". Chapter 77 - 77 Currency. Project Red, from the novel Chronicles Saga that Soma read, was the project conducted by one of the seven subordinates from the Great demon lord, which involved many innocent children who were orphans, in grief, broken, and lost with no way home. The institutions enticed them using words like power, wealth, wisdom, and shelter, making them easily deceived and searched test subjects. There is also a grown-up man, which consists of a bandit or someone who has abandoned humanity itself. The project was intended to create a Demonic human. Because the Demon Race from this world was something that was not born through race, they were created by using the devil''s blood that is scattered across the globe. As Soma recalled in the story, the project and the institute were already raided five years ago. The organization perished on the planet as they witnessed all of them being captured or killed. However, Soma is aware that the project has continued even until now, and one of the reasons for that is the tragedies that struck him the moment he transferred into the world of the novel. The search for devil blood andnthen used to create a mass of demon army that will march for war following upon the awakening of their rulers, which will happen in the future. As the silence kept hanging in the air, Soma tried to wait for the answer from the man. The man rubs his face and turns his gaze at Soma. His eyes revealed an immense sorrow and sympathy directed at Soma. Soma felt uncomfortable upon receiving those gazes, but he should bear with it, for he needed this man''s cooperation in infiltrating the auction place. Soma waited for the man in front of him to regain his calm as the man kept his face closed using both hands. The man released his hands from his face and faced Soma in the eyes. His calm eyes keep his gaze straight before he exhales a huge amount of carbon dioxide through the atmosphere. "..So, uncle, did you have the item?". Upon listening to Soma''s request, the man began to recall all the equipment and Items in his possession. He rubbed his jawline with a well-trimmed beard before a flash of light bulb appeared on his skull. "...I have a couple of them". "Really?". "...Yes, wait a minute". The man turned his back and went toward the furnace or a small factory he created to produce those amazing equipment and items on display. "Sorry for the wait". Soma turned his gaze to the sound and found the man was holding a two small rectangular box that contained an item on it. Both items had a similar appearance with their thin silver chain and a tiny black gemstone placed onto the silver ornament. "That looks cool". "Thank you for that. Here are the items you are asking for, Mirage necklace". The man put both necklaces with the same model and size on the counter and presented them to Soma. "Mirage necklace". The name felt familiar in his ear, but he couldn''t recall the necklace abilities. Soma knitted his brows, regretting that he did not borrow the appraisal glass in Hina''s storage ring that he found in the trial gate. Sensing the distressed boy in front of him, the man tucked his right hand toward his pocket on his leather apron and took a clear round glass with a tiny gold chain on its side. "..Here, use this!". Soma turned his gaze and saw the items the man had in his hands. He was wondering what item that was until a realization struck his brain. "This was an appraisal item?". "Correct". The man nodded his head, showing his lifted corner mouth. Soma''s body stiffened as the man presented him with a monocle in his hand. He looked at the man''s face as the man gave him a nod. Soma hesitantly took the monocle and placed it near his right eye. [Mirage Necklace(Epic): Item for camouflage, could change the wearer''s appearance as the user imagines. It could not transform the user''s appearance. Consume mana 100 for one hour Skill Stealth: Erase every trace of the user from Presence, odor, heat, and footsteps. Using Mana 100 for the second] A translucent window began to appear, showing the details of the item''s description. "..This is perfect. Uncle, did you make these?". "Yes". Soma opened his eyes wide. He was so surprised at the rank of the item in front of him. It was an Epic rank plus skill item created using Human hands, not from the dungeon or gate like Soma found his Epic grade items. The skill is a useful ability that will let the user hide from everyone''s eyes depending the amount of Mana the user spent. The items were more than he asked for. The man in front of Soma is genuinely worthy of respect. The corner of Soma''s lips lifted as he couldn''t hide the shocking revelation he was having today. Soma regulated his breathing to calm his excited mood before opening his mouth. "Uncle, how much for the two items?". "Considering the rank and its abilities. The item was 1,5 million Gold". "Gold?". "You didn''t know? It was the currency we used in the Ark''''. "...Ah? I remembered it now". The currency used in the Ark was Gold that humans farm upon entering the dungeon or gate. In the current era, the gold currency is the one that has the highest value among other currencies that spread in the world. Soma connected his thoughts with the storage ring in his necklace, then took out a gold bar that shone inside the bleak room as big as a brick. "Can I use this?". The moment Soma put the gold bar on the counter, the man''s face was dumbfounded as he saw the glittering surface of the gold pierce his retina, slapping him from reality and bringing him into his escapism. This was the first time for the man to see this clear, stark, pure gold lay before him. "Um, are you okay?". Soma waved his hand, calling the man''s name, for he still had a blank face. "...Ah, of course. Let me take the tools first". The man snapped back to reality before turning to leave the counter and took the measurement tool that was used to measure the gold weight and purity. "I brought the tool". The tools the blacksmith brought had a unique appearance, as if it was a portable treasure box that fits in hand and could be bought anywhere. But there is a difference between them. The item before him has a round, clear, transparent sphere in the middle of its lid. "..Then, please". "Okay, I will measure its weight and purity of the gold. Here I come.". He opened the lid of the box, and inside, there was a surface of a gleaming metal plate in silver. He puts the gold on the plate, and it sinks like scales. Closing the tools, the two people inside the quiet room wait for the measurement to finish, and after five seconds that feel like a long time, the transparent sphere glows in green light, and the man opens the lid. Behind the lid, there is a digital number written the value of the gold. "...Hooh. Weight 10 Kg, and its purity is 100 percent pure gold". "...Hooh". S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 78 - 78 Extra Skill. As the measure came out, the two people inside the room had completely different expressions. The man is amazed by the gold that he received from Soma and Soma, who is still racking his brain, trying to recall the memories he had of the currency in the Ark. The man turned his gaze at Soma and opened his mouth. "Kid, where did you get this gold?". Soma turned his gaze, and he saw the curious eyes that were probing him. The man didn''t have any other motive for asking that question. He simply wanted to know how Soma could have this gold in his possession. "I am lucky enough to encounter an uncharted Gate and managed to clear it with my friend, also collect every treasure we found inside". "Such good luck. Okay, I believe you. As for the payment, you need two more of these kinds of gold. Do you have it?". "Yes, no problems". As requested, Soma took another two gold bricks in his storage and let the man measure them. The result was all the same. The three of them had the same quality, and all off the pieces were exactly three million gold. For each, ten Kg of gold with high purity content was worth one million. "Thanks for the patronizing kid. I almost forgot. My Name is Malik. Pleased to meet you, Soma". "Please to meet you sir Malik". "Hehe, you polite kid, Soma. I like that". "Thank you". As Soma''s business is done here. He once again sweeps his gaze around, trying to recall something that maybe he forgot on the way. Then, after mulling it through, he chose to end his visit today and come back to the hotel where Hina was waiting. "Thank you, Sir Malik, I will visit again sometime". "Okay, be careful on your way". Malik raised his right hand flashed his white teeth, seeing the departing figure of Soma. Soma turned his head to the back and bowed a little before he left the shop. The door closed as Soma stomped his feet outside. A crisp chill of breeze brushes past his skin, cooled his body and refreshed his mind. The sunlight that shines above his head feels mellow, for it is still the time in winter. The surrounding place was still filled to the brim with people who were taking their time to visit the market. Soma began to take his phone and operate the map function so that he didn''t get lost on his way back. On his way, he spotted a lot of stalls that sold a variety of food that he had seen in his previous world, and some didn''t. Then, there is one of the stalls that caught his attention that sells some fried chicken. Looking for the position of the sun, the time was already noon, but despite it was his time for a meal, he didn''t have a lot of appetite in him. So he plans to fill it with some light meal like a sandwich and some fried chicken, and there is also Hina who asks him to buy some food. He recalled Hina also liked some junk food, so this was a good choice he made. "Excuse me, how much for the chicken?". Hina who is enjoying the soft, bouncy embrace on top of the bed inside the hotel room. Opened her eyes at her phone while lying to the side, reading some articles about the earlier news that bugged her mind even until now. The media spread the news that she was the one who cleared the gate, but the truth was far from that. She considered herself a burden there, when Soma was fighting with life on the line alone, and all she could do was just sit in the side watching. His figure when fighting those strong monsters was so mesmerizing and also miserable in her eyes, jumping toward the wall of flame, followed by a bolt of ragging lightning in his hands, fighting a flying monster using a cutting space sword, and the crucial moment when he was possessed by a mysterious entity to kill the Rank-S monster Raiju. Those become a spectacle that she could never forget for the rest of her life. However, on the other side, it evokes a feeling of fear and unease in her heart. She is determined to become stronger to prove to herself that she doesn''t need anyone by her side, only herself and her parents. She felt that her wall of determination shook. Unconsciously, she clenched her phone and gritted her teeth in frustration. Then, a single whisper echoed in her mind as if Soma was beside him. {..Do your best..}. Hina''s body sprung up as Soma''s voice reverberated in her brain. "...Do your best, huh". She once again looked toward the articles in hand. Her mind began to create multiple possibilities that would involve her and Soma in the future. There will be a time in the future when they will be fighting another strong monster, and if that happen, does she want the same tragedies to happen again? Hina inhaled a deep breath while closing her eyes, slowly breathing out, then opened her eyes that burned in fighting spirit. "Yosh, let''s train for a bit". The phone in her hand drew a parabola arc before it struck down the bounced bed as she took a seat on the chair, welcomed by a scene of the cityscape that looked like a city from the future. Hina raised her right palm before her eyes. Then, she began to concentrate as the nerve in her body tensed and the flow of the mana in her body hastened and gathered toward her right palm, smoothly without any resistance. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The control she has right now is considered marvelous, looking at her age, who is still fourteen. She already reached an intermediate mastery of her skill that people around her age rarely couldn''t do. Even with luck, she unlocked her potential at that crucial fight when she desperately squeezed her mana pool, which made her experience something so excruciating just to wake up Soma. But she didn''t regret a thing, and because of that, they managed to survive that trial. On her palm appears a firetail that swirls in gentle flow like a dancing serpent. The flame was warm, and Hina kept her eyes open, manipulating the flame trail, formed a small dragon touching every tip of her fingers, then doing otherwise for a couple of times. Hina, who was in full concentration mode, completely forgot about the time and her surrounding, as she submerged herself in her training in controlling mana. Soma, who arrived at the hallway on the thirteenth floor, found his front door occupied by two people who kept monitoring suspiciously. "Why are you guys here?" "Soma, where have you been?". "Just take a stroll outside". "Is that so?". Hisako, who realized Soma''s appearance, greeted him back then shifting her focus again toward the room. Soma followed her gaze and tilted his head to the side, not knowing what was happening. "It is about Hina. Soma, do you know what happened inside?". "No, I just recently came back from my stroll outside". "Since when are you out?". "Since we separated". "That long?..". "Yes". Hiroshi, who also stood by his wife''s side, responded while keeping his attention to the inside of the room. Soma, who is still oblivious about the event that transpired in front of him, calms his confused mind, and he feels a slight flow from the surrounding wind shifted inside the room. It piqued his curiosity further then, without him noticing, his red eyes start to glow in a faint light. "What is this?". Soma muttered. His vision shook and began to alter, into a brilliant color of light. The world that he used to see was now gone, replaced by a beautiful color that spread across the atmosphere and painted with a glittering gentle flow of myriad particles from mana in the air that got sucked inside the room. As he realized what had transpired inside. His vision came back to normal as he saw the usual color that spread before his eyes. "What was that?". Soma shift his attention and opened his mouth. "What did she do inside?". "She is in training. I am sure of that". Hisako opened her mouth and gave Soma a brief explanation about what had transpired recently. It seems Hina was in training to control the mana. That is why the surrounding flow of mana was disrupted as it got sucked at her side. However, Hisako, as an S-Rank awakener who is walking the path as a wizard, noticed a slight change in her daughter''s constitution. "..Since when did She reach intermediate mastery in mana manipulation? This was too fast even for her. Hmm". Hisako noticed the change in the surrounding atmosphere. She raised her hand and knocked on the door. "Hina, open the door!". "..Mom?!". Hina, who noticed the call, stood up from her seat and rushed to the door as she was about to reach the doorknob. She caught the figure of the terminal beside it, took the black card Soma handed to her and slid the card that unlocked the lock feature of the door. "What is the matter, Mom?". As she opened the door, Hina saw three figures standing in front of the room she was currently occupying. Hina saw her mother, Hisako, who had a frown on her face. Hiroshi, who smiled bitterly looking at her figure, and lastly, Soma, who threw his gaze at a faraway place, not wanting to look at her. "Hina, what did you do earlier?". "I was training my magic, and..". "I see. As I thought you already reached intermediate mastery". Hearing the words from her mother made her stiffen her body. "How did you know?". "Fool, don''t underestimate your mother, who is already mastering mana manipulation to advance stage..". "What was that? Are you boasting about that right now?". "Sure I am. But, more than that, congratulations Hina". "Ah?...". Hisako closed the distance between them, spreading her hands to the side before pulling Hina into her embrace. Hina, who is caught off guard, couldn''t do anything and let herself be buried in her mother''s bosom. "You did great, Hina". "Thanks, Mom". The warmth they shared with each other melted their heart and loosened all of the restraint in their being. In that tender moment, they find solace and reassurance in each other''s arms. Hisako separates herself from her daughter as she feels regret for destroying that warmth, but she also wants to convey something important to her current daughter. "Change your clothes first! They are drenched and reeks of sweat". "Huh?". Hina, who did still not understand what her mother meant, shifted her gaze downward, and she could see a glimpse of her blue underwear and a drenched t-shirt that became transparent because it was wet. Her confused mind heated up as the blood in her body shot through the roof and boiled her face in red. "Mom, you dummy. Why didn''t you tell me sooner!". "Huh, what was that. Since when has my daughter become a person who forgot how to say her gratitude?". "Mou, I don''t care. I want to take a bath first". "Hurry up because we will be getting out to have our lunch". "..Okaay". As for the two men, they stood behind Hisako, watching her and Hina interact like a pair of close sisters. The ambiance from earlier was gone like a glimmering of fireworks that only lasted an instant for them to show their beautiful sight. Hiroshi, seeing the figure of his family that he swore to protect with a wry smile, approached his wife, who stood in front of the door waiting for her daughter. "Hisako..". "Dear..". Soma watched those families interact, giving him a warm comfort in his heart that he almost forgot. It was small, but he could feel it, albeit slightly. He felt thankful for the Akabane family, who always took care of him and vowed to return this debt later. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] "Huh?!". Chapter 79 - 79 A peaceful day. "It''s such a shame Soma couldn''t come with us, right Hina". "Um, wait, Mom. Why did you ask me that?". "Well, it''s because you always have that long-distance gaze, feeling lost in his absence". "..Eh? Did I do that?". "Yeah, you did". "Lies..". The two mother and daughter spend their waiting time exchanging family banter as usual. They are currently inside a bustling family restaurant near the hotel as the time comes for them to eat their lunch. The inside of the restaurant was buzzing with activities. The mellow sunlight streamed through the window glass basked the interior with its warmth, illuminating the modern interior adorned with its modern artwork and sleek furnishing. The interior of the restaurant was filled with the laughter of a family who is spending their time together or a friend who is conversing with each other, livening up the atmosphere. After a minute or so, a female waiter brought a trolley filled with the dishes they ordered and approached their table. "Apologize for the wait, and these are the meals that you ordered". "Thank you". Hiroshi said his thanks as the waiter kept bringing the dishes and drinks toward the table before saying her pieces. "Enjoy the meal". Leaving the table now, the Akabane family began to dismiss the small conversation they had and took each dish they had ordered. Hiroshi and Hisako ordered the same creamy pasta, and Hina had some omelette rice with demi-glace sauce on top. "Itadakimasu". The family began to enjoy the dish in silence. "Thanks for the food". After finishing with their dish, the family leisurely enjoy the drink they order respectively. Hina, who ordered an orange juice, slurped the citrus and a tangy flavor coming from the juice, but she couldn''t properly taste it. Her mind was still wandering to another place, showing her blank face. "Look, you''re doing that again". "Hmm, what?". "Daydreaming". "Ah..". As Hisako pointed out, Hina raised her brows as she couldn''t hide her distracted mind any longer. She turned her gaze down, looking at the orange water that was contained inside a transparent cup while twirling its straw, making a clunking sound. The three of them invite Soma to join them to have lunch, but the boy says that he does not have any appetite. So the Akabane family couldn''t force him and decided to go to a nearby family restaurant without him. Hina, at that time, was greatly shaken as it was the first time Soma declined their invitation. She thought something was wrong and tried to stay with him, but her parents wouldn''t let her do that. His absences greatly stir her mind, and not knowing when this is happen, but she already takes soma for granted in her family. Hiroshi, who saw his distressed daughter, opened his mouth to start a new conversation topic. "Oh right, Hina, why did you do that earlier?". "...Do what?". Hisako also understood her husband''s intention, so she began to interject. "Why did you decide to train in the hotel room?". "Ah, that. Nothing, just feeling to do it, that''s all". "Really?". "Yeah". "I thought that you were bothered by the article this morning". After Hisako said the words, Hina''s body stiffened and invited the reaction from her parents. They notice their daughter''s state just seeing her expression from reading the articles and the story she told them about her experience inside the trial gate, creating a conflict that shakes her mind. Hina already told everything she experienced inside the trial gate while Soma was bedridden. The parents were worried at first, and as Hina continued the story, their expression turned grave, anxious, and fearful, and at the end, they closed it with a feeling proud of their daughter''s growth and achievements. "Yeah, I am". "Thought so". Hisako, who guessed it right, closed her distance with Hina while raising her right hand. She folds her index finger back, using her thumbs to hold it, and flicks her daughter''s forehead. "Ouch, what was that for?". "Listen here, Hina. Regardless of what happens inside your head, you can''t just train your magic inside a hotel; a small mistake will spell doom and trouble for you". "Your mother was right, Hina". Hina opened her eyes wide, and a dawn of realization struck her mind. Even though she was determined to train, but doing that inside a hotel was probably out of her mind. "I am sorry". "Good". Hiroshi silently nodded his head to reply to his daughter''s remorse. Then his body twitched as he felt a pair of eyes glare in their direction, and he jerked his head to the outside window, observing the surroundings. "What is it, dear?". "Dad?". "..Nothing". Hiroshi dismissed his awareness as he loosened his muscles. "Is it just my imagination?". In the heart of the bustling city, two people found themselves in a narrow alley, sheltered from the midday sun by towering buildings. "What is the matter?". A chubby man knitted his brows while bringing many junk food in his hands. He opened his mouth as he saw the distressed expression of his partner, who happened to glare at a certain building filled with people enjoying their meal. Devi shifted her glare and approached the chubby man. "I apologize, Lord Gula, for the disruption. Let''s continue our task". "Seriously, don''t waste any more time than this, okay?". Devi choked upon her words and wanted to let out a protest to the man before her, who was the one who was wasting their precious time. But she couldn''t do that because she was here as an assistant. "...My apology". The chubby man turns his back along with his wriggling stomach to leave the deserted alley, which the sun cannot filter through. Devi once more turns her gaze to the family restaurant, where she sees a familiar face upon them. Then, after she mulled over her thoughts, she decided to follow the chubby man and leave the place. As Soma was left behind alone in the hotel, his sight couldn''t leave the translucent window that suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Adapt(Passive): A skill that will let the user adapt to all of the disturbances/Abnormalities that happen to the user''s body. Physically or mentally](Enhanced version) [Skill Adapt had already adapted itself toward the curse inside the user body 100%] [Obtain Curse Resistance Skill 1(Passive)] "What? Skill?". The notification that floated in front of him opened his eyes wide and made his mouth slacken. He remembered the Adapt skill very well, as it was his first skill that was given by that Author. He recalled that the skill could only give him temporary resistance toward the abnormalities in his body. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, currently, the skill gives him a skill that proves helpful in resisting the curse that is still etched inside his body. "But, why so sudden?". [The Curse resistance skill couldn''t retaliate against the curse inside the user''s body] [Curse Resistance skill proficiency up] [Curse resistance level up 2] "Wait, wait, hold on. There is too much information to swallow here". The translucent window kept appearing in front of him, and the skill that he recently got was already advanced to its next stage by itself just by resisting the curse inside him. The notification kept ringing in his head before it dwindled down as Soma thought to himself that the system needed to shut up, and it happened. The system turned into a silent mode while it kept generating dozens and more notifications that his skill was resisting the curse and growing. Soma clutched his head as he recalled the new email he received from the author. The content of that email was nowhere to be seen now. But the living proof of that was the two skills he received and evolved into something else more terrifying. Shaking his head to the side, the translucent window in front of him dismissed, and Soma could see the usual room in the hotel. With the overwhelming information he gets, he sighs as he leans his back toward the chair, looking up. "Ahaha, man, that was awesome". A dry laugh escaped his mouth as he couldn''t expect the thing to happen in front of him. He set his sight straight to the white-beige ceiling while raising his right hand, clenching it with new determination filled his eyes. "Soon, the curse will be gone, probably? I will no longer be restricted by the curse and can grow faster than anybody else". Chapter 80 - 80 Hero Academy. One night passed as Soma and Hina now stood in front of a towering wall that stood tall around ten meters height, creating a massive hexagon wall that was built on top of the vast mainland in the Ark. They stood on a straight, wide road connected to the enormous gate of the prestigious Hero Academy. The place to nurtured a talented seed that came from across the land, gathered around and filtered through the education system they had. The Hero Academy was like a fortress itself, with its towering wall, which was built using an enhanced material that could withstand a Rank-S monster attack, and vast land that could accommodate a city. Soma couldn''t close his slackened jaw, for it was the first time he had seen that massive school in his life. "Hina, Soma, do your best". "Dad, Mom, I will. Let''s go, Soma". "I will do my best". Hina, who finished saying her goodbye, walked ahead before Soma followed beside her, matching her walking pace. The two of them walked leisurely while capturing the sight before them. On each side of the road, there are many students with different uniforms walking on the same road with the same purpose in mind. Soma wears his brown blazer uniform from middle school with a white shirt inside, brown long pants, and black shoes. Hina wears a white sailor uniform from her middle school day, which she attended a private school. She wears a white skirt and knee-socks and a pair of brown shoes. They mixed with other students from all over the world. Soma cast his gaze around, observing each and every one of the students who walked with him. He swept his gaze sideways before finding one distinctive figure of a woman with silver hair who walked alone with a straight posture but had a blank, expressionless face, wearing a white shirt with a red tie on her collar. She wears a white skirt with black stocking that cover her thigh and a pair of black shoes, on this crowded road. He knew who she was, but he hadn''t not any intention to involved himself in trying to get along with her yet. Then he continued his observation and managed to find A slender figure of a handsome blonde boy walking while being looked with passionate eyes by dozens of women. An attractive, long black-haired boy with a stiff face walked in imposingly, with knitted brows as he create a barrier to set aside stranger, invoking fear in others, and last is a petite woman with a big-breasted figure walked in enthusiasm with a blossoming smile on her face. As he saw those people, his mind felt a bit overwhelmed as the people he saw earlier were the characters inside the Chronicles Saga. "They are here. They real¡­". Unconsciously, Soma lifted the corner of his mouth. "What''s wrong, Soma?". Hina, who noticed Soma''s grinning face, asked beside him while leaning her body closer. "..Nothing, I am just excited about what kind of school life I will experience here". "Hee, I didn''t know you had that thought in you". "What do you mean by that?". S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. {Attention to all the candidates who will take the academy entrance examination. You may go to the Auditorium on the west side of the academy. I repeat..} A deafening, deep and bold voice from an male, reverberated in the atmosphere. It was not carried by modern technology. Instead, Magic was used as a means of amplification to deliver the sound to the atmosphere. The voice was so loud that some of the participants closed their ears because the intensity of the voice shook them. The voice also conjured with a bit of imposing order to frighten those with weak mentalities. Soma remembered how well the academy treated their students. The academy was the place to nurture a great seed with a rather strict military style in particular classes, but the academy also gave the students a lot of freedom in choosing their path to take. "That is the call. Let''s go hina". Upon the announcement, that still reverberates in the air. Every student who managed to stand on their feet continued their walk and passed the tall main gate, which opened to welcome the candidates of new students in the academy. "Candidates this way". A male student wearing black blazers, a white shirt inside, and long black pants below, along with his companion, began to greet and guide all candidates through the broad school. They walk harmoniously like a duckling who follows its mother toward the west side of the academy. "We are here". After walking around for a minutes, Soma can see a huge building painted in white. The building was built on top of hard concrete and had a huge twin door that was opened to welcome the candidates inside to start the examination. There are no teachers and no seniors who guide them anymore. From this point onward, all of the candidates just shoved inside the building and let themselves find their respective seats freely. As Soma entered the building, he was greeted by the expansive interior room with a white marble floor and high ceilings. The air was filled with a sort of anticipation and chatter that occurred as they awaited the academy to start the examination. There are rows of cushioned seats arranged in a sweeping arc facing the stage. In the innermost part of the room. There is a stage for the teacher in the academy to give them greetings. On the stage stands a huge whiteboard and a digital monitor that hangs behind it with its massive monitor. Soma looked toward his surrounding seat, which still had some room and managed to secure two empty seats. "Hina this way". Hina followed his footsteps before they stood before the empty seat. On their respective seats and tables, Soma could see a number test that was plastered on the tables that stretched to the side and also a piece of a brown envelope that contains the test that the Academy had prepared. "125, Hina?". "126". HIna also noticed the number on her seat and then informed Soma of her number. Both of them took their seats respectively, but the candidate that will take the test seems not showing any to end. It kept flooding the building until the seat in the room was almost occupied to the brim. As if waiting for the moment, the door from the building that welcomed the candidate to enter began to creak slowly closed, grabbing so much attention from the newborn toddler. The door was shut tightly, not letting a single candidate enter or leave the place. The chatter inside the room was stopped, and the wide room turned eerily quiet, making everyone who sat upon the seat gushing a bucket of cold sweat. The lively atmosphere turns one eighty upon the door shut. The candidates who felt the tension in the air began to have a hard time breathing as their hearts throbbed in anticipation, excitement, and anxiety, and filled each and every candidate''s mind. Soma lost his sight for a moment as the room turned dark, giving them a sense of crisis in their heart and managing to disturb their mind from the exams in front of them. "Soma". Hina also seems affected by it. Soma, who has a good grasp on the darkness, albeit a little, managed to grab her hand and squeeze it tight. "Calm yourself, this is just a distraction". "...Okay". The warmth that came from their linked hands spread to her heart and melted the sense of crisis that plagued her heart. The room brightened as the candidates breathed a sigh of relief, but the academy still didn''t stop until that. "Welcome, everyone, and let the first exam begin!". Chapter 81 - 81 Entrance Exam Part 01. One of the male teachers from the academy came out of nowhere, standing on the stage. After he finished his words, the room turned chaotic, as a couple of candidates were blank with the sudden event that transpired to them. Soma and Hina exchange glances before they link hands, separated and grabbing their brown envelopes, respectively. Soma tore the brown paper, took out the contents inside and laid it out on the table. In front of him were three pages of scribbled paper filled with a question to the brims. Soma observed each page and formulated his strategy of which one he should be working on first. From the three papers, one of the pages contained a question from General knowledge and the other two were related to a Dungeon, monster, and gate things. After mulling it through, Soma decide to start with the General knowledge first. The tension in the room rose as many candidates'' hearts throbbed for the starting test that would decide their future in this academy. The air turned heavy as the sound that echoed inside the room was the sound of a moving pen scribbled on the piece of paper. All the candidates were currently in battle with their questions in a single paper. "I will give you two hours to finish the test". As the candidates were focused on their papers, the teacher clear loud voice reverberated in the room that caused many students to stiffen their bodies halting their thoughts, at the sudden announcement, making their minds disturbed even further, plus they still had lingering feelings about the tragedies earlier and were currently facing the test. They are all in doom. Soma had already known that the trick would occur, so he was prepared in advance and managed to calm Hina, who almost got eaten by the tricks. This is different from the novel he read, where Hina could easily clear all of the tests with no problems at all because of her rough personality. But, the current Hina was different; she still retained her shy part and still always acted in a tough front to a stranger, but now she always acts mellow in front of Soma, because of the time they spend together. He hopes that Hina could be opened up a little to other people if she could attends the academy. Every candidate who heard the announcement began to shoot their bloodshot eyes to the paper, trying to tear them apart and even squeeze their brain to dry trying to figure out how to solve a problem. It was chaotic. The room was deathly quiet, and many students were focused on their tests. There are also those who, unfortunately, had their thinking abilities halted and couldn''t solve even one problem. Time passed, and half an hour later, Soma flipped the major knowledge test and then began his other test. "Hm?". The next test he took was filled with questions about Dungeons, Gates, Monster, and many other that related to an awakeners. He breathed a sigh, for he happened to memories all of the knowledge of these problems in his brain. Soma, with a calm face, began to solve his first question swiftly and continued to the next. He is so focused that he is oblivious to his surroundings that he is being stared at by the teachers, who happen to hear Soma flip his paper and start his other assignment. After another half an hour, Soma flipped the pages in his hand and started to do his last paper. For the record, Soma didn''t completely answer all of the questions on his second page. He only answers the questions that he knows and empties the answer sheet he doesn''t know how to answer, such as the method of making small potions and stuff. It seems the academy was not too inclined to battle-related problems as there is a question for a person who specialises in craftsmanship. "..That''s it, time is up. All of you stop your hands". Two hours have passed in a blink, and the teacher who stands on the stage shouts to inform the time has finished for the candidates to work on their assignment. Soma calmly flipped the pages as he breathed a sigh, and from his side, he could hear a loud sigh coming from Hina, who slumped her body to the tables that seemed burnt out. "Haaaa¡­ Finally over". "Good job, Hina". "Hmm, You too, Soma. Haa, So tired". Hina again buried her face in her folded hands while exuding a huge sigh. Soma smiled wryly, seeing her tired figure. "..Then let me announce the one who passed the first exam". The word from the teacher that echoed through the vast room turned the bustling room into a deathly silent state, as every candidate that was relieved the test was over tensed their body for the test result that would be announced straight ahead. "What? Right now?". Hina sprung her body up as she opened her eyes wide in disbelief. Many other students also feel the same way Hina feels, not excluding the main characters. There is only one person who manages to keep his calm in this situation, that is Soma, who knows that this will happen beforehand. In the novel he read, it was explained that every inch and nook in the auditorium room had been facilitated with a high-tech magic tool that could observe every candidate accurately and transfer every video and data it gets to the teachers who was in charge to give a live-time scoring. "..You saw the number on your respective seat, right?". Upon the mention of the number, many candidates began to duck down and observed the numbers on the table. "..The numbers on your respective table will be shone, signalling you are passing the first exam". As the teacher finished his words, Soma could see the numbers on his tables shining in white light. Soma, who saw that breath a sigh, loosened the tension in his body for a bit, for knowing the result of the exams. Even though he has confidence in his brain, there is nothing he can do if the word exam will bring tension toward his own being. "Ah, I am glad". Hina''s relief voice echoed as it entered Soma''s ears. He jerked his head to the side and saw the number on her table shone. "Good for you, Hina". "Thanks, Soma. Let''s celebrate it later". "It was still not over yet". "What?". The once quiet room now burst with various emotions that overwhelmed the atmosphere; happy, sad, regret, anticipation, and relief filled the now bustling room. There were many candidates who were so overcome with joy that they started to dance in place and shout loudly like madman. There are also the ones who had tears and gritted their teeth in frustration for not seeing the shined numbers on their tables. Soma caught those views in his sight as he surveyed his surroundings with a serene gaze in his eyes. "..Everyone who passed. The senior outside will guide you to the next phase of the examination so that you may please leave the room, and for those who didn''t pass, please stay, for I have something to discuss with you guys.. ". "Soma..?". "Yeah, let''s leave this place". Soma and Hina stood up from their seats and slipped past the other seat before standing in the line that would bring them outside. He turned his gaze to the surroundings, observing many candidates who failed in their first step to attend the most prestigious academy on the planet. "Soma, what''s wrong?". "Nothing..". At the very least, he hoped for those who didn''t pass the exam to find their path respectively. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 82 - 82 Entrance Exam Part 02. As Soma and Hina leave the building, They are welcomed by the mellow rays from the sunlight that pierced their retina, making them close their eyes. Because of the earlier event where the two of them were too focused, staring closely at a piece of paper making their eyes tired. The calm wind that swept past their skin cooled their tensed body and refreshed their mind. Soma inhaled a deep breath to relax his nerves by spreading much oxygen through his body. "Congratulations to all candidates who passed the first exam. Today, you will be performing your next exam. Please follow me to the stadium". A man in his late teens wearing the academy uniform, which consists of a black blazer and white shirt, starts to lead the candidates to another place where the second exam will be held. The group began to move, with the rising tension in the surrounding area. There are no single words uttered by the candidates as they keep their mouths shut and follow the man behind. They strode on the vast land for about ten minutes before they stood in front of a massive circle building with a dome shape awaiting their presence. The building looks strong as it was built with the same material as the wall that was erected outside, surrounding the academy. "We are here. Candidates, please enter inside". The huge steel twin door on the front building twitched before it slid to the side, raising the anticipation of the candidates who were curious about the interior of the massive building. The door erected a white vapor mist, giving a dramatic entrance, and a gust of wind appeared to make the tension rise. "Welcome to the stadium, and please enter for the exam that will be held at any moment". After being urged by the seniors, one after another, the candidates enter the facility, and once inside, their mouth is opened as they marvel at the interior of the building. The interior of the building was so vast that it could contain a massive white marble arena that stretched far away to every corner. A line was plastered on top of the arena which consists as big as a football field, lining up in rows. In each field, there are many tools for measurement that feel alien in Soma''s eyes. But he could guess it if he tried to connect it with the memories from the novel. "Greeting candidates, congratulations on passing your first exam¡­". A stern man with short blonde hair and a bulky appearance, wearing tight clothes that showed his thick muscles and long army pants with a pair of black boots, welcomed them. The man was 190 cm in height, he had those sharp eyes and stern face exuding a scary aura, that made many students feel anxious and not daring to met eyes with him. "..Now, you will be tested in three aspects. First is your strength, which will be held on the field there. The second is magic. I want to see how your mana pool and your magic element are, and lastly, your skill, practical, you will be engaging in a battle with me or seniors that await in another place". A gasp escaped many candidates as the man in front said the third test with rough and hoarse voice. Every candidate swallows their saliva, seeing the figure of the teacher. Some of them had already gushed a bucket of sweat, seeing the stern face of the teacher. Many of them prayed in their heart that they wouldn''t face him in a practical battle. The teacher who was in the candidate''s mind, not knowing this fact, led the stunned candidates to one of the fields that the academy had prepared for. The floor in the building was so vast, like some arena in the coliseum, but now it was being divided by a white line for the easy assignment the candidates would have. Arriving at one of the fields, the teacher took out his terminal tab before scanning the display and opening his mouth. "Okay, without further a do, let''s start. There are so many of you who passed the first test, so let us begin. Everyone who feels it was their number step forward . No 2,3,6,8, and 9 steps forward". Upon mentioning the number, as the teacher said, five students stepped forward. They approached the measurement tools that stood on the fields. On the field stood five tools that resembled a punching machine that stood on its four legs, strengthened with a steel structure with a monitor that stood on top. It has a protruding pole that is so thick it could endure the attack from a Rank-A monster, for it was made from enhanced material. From the tips of the pole, there is a round-shaped cushion made from monster leather. Inside was contained a smooth and strong damper to absorb every impact that will be received by the tools. "You guys just need to punch the machine tool that we prepared off. Don''t worry, just go all out". "Yes". As per the teacher''s instruction, the five candidates, which consisted of four men and one woman, stood up in front of the machine. "..You ready? Almost forgot, no magic allowed in here. You are only allowed to use your physical strength. Now begin". S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The five students began their attack on the cushion, struck their fists with each unique roar they had. On the monitor above the machine, it displayed a variety of numbers ranging from 4 to 7. "Hmm, Okay. Next 11,12,13¡­". Looking at the result, the teacher began to tinker with the terminal before calling the other candidates. The display on the monitor still did not show a number far higher than nine as the biggest number that had been recorded today. "Next 76, 77,80, 83, 85 steps forward". As the following number is being spoken of, Soma''s body twitched, for he saw the familiar face upon the group. From the number of orders, she was the last, which meant she was the no 85. "Begin!". The four students simultaneously struck the cushion and displayed the same number that ranged from a scale of 1 to 9. The silver-haired woman still stood there staring blankly at the other candidates. Then she turned her blank gaze at the punching machine before she retracted her fist backwards, lowering her stance. Then she inhaled a couple of breaths, sharpening her mind before she clenched her fist tight and thrust it forward. A loud bam that echoed in the room from the damper, shocking the other spectators who saw the results. The girl in question wiped her forehead, which didn''t seem to be wet by sweat, while breathing a sigh of relief, feeling satisfied by the result that showed on the monitor. "Twenty, good". As the words from the teacher reach the other candidates, they gasp their mouths open, seeing the highest number that has been broken from earlier. The girl in question returned to her normal state, blank face, then came out from the field. "Next, 89, 92, 93, 94 99". Another batch had been called, Soma opened his eyes wide to see that the four people he witnessed this morning had completed their exam successfully. Earlier was the silver-haired girl, and now the other three currently stood in front of the machine to measure their strength. Soma, who saw four of the characters that will affect the story in the future, felt his heartthrob in anticipation while also curious about just how strong their current strength is. "Begin!". Chapter 83 - 83 Entrance Exam Part 03. The three people in question were standing in between the other mob characters, and Soma didn''t know their names and stories. In the first section stood a boy with long black hair and a stiff face standing still while observing the tools. On the third section stood a petite girl who fidgeted upon the incoming test, for she didn''t have any confidence in her strength, and lastly, on the last order was a handsome boy with blonde hair and a refreshing face that could charm every girl in sight. "Begin". The teacher instructs the candidates, and it starts with the black-haired boy. He lowered his stance and retracted his fist backwards while twisting his torso a little, trying to deliver his maximum strength. Inhaling a deep breath and exhaling it straight away. The boy groaned, clenching his fist tight, then shifting his torso a bit and launching his fist in a straight line before it struck the damper. A boom reverberated across the room, shaking every candidate''s mind, blanking the candidate''s heart as they tried to understand what had transpired before them. The number on the monitor shook before displaying a number. "..Fifty". "What?!". "Lies..". There were a lot of murmurs that echoed through the room as they witnessed the unbelievable scene in front of their eyes. The teacher narrowed his gaze as he began to tinker with the terminal in his hands, The other candidates who were in front were also stunned in silence as the number was so high they were wondering how come the boy of the same age had that much strength. "What is wrong? Let''s not make the other wait too long, continue the test!". S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After seeing the other four candidates stiffened in stones, the teacher who saw that began to instruct the other candidates in front to focus on their assignment. Because, there are still many candidates that will be tested. The three candidates started to prepare and struck the damper one after another. The number that appeared on the display was so underwhelming because of the event earlier. The monitor displayed 5, 7, and 9 for each other after the black-haired boy. There is still one remaining boy who still concentrates on his task. The charming boy was still closing his eyes before he exhaled a large amount of carbon dioxide while twisting his upper body and struck the damper, creating a bam sound. "..25, good. Next 101¡­". The blonde boy sighs in disappointment that his strength could only bring him to that point. As for the black-haired man, he snorted before he went back to the group, while the other created a way like Moses opening the sea. The other candidates were terrified by the atmosphere and the intensity of the black-haired man exudes. Soma observes the two of them while deep in thought. His gaze was more inclined toward the black-haired boy as he had a promise to make with a certain someone. His mind began to form a plan for how he could get in contact with him. Looking At his expression, he is rather not fond of some stranger approaching him willingly, like a certain female character that has been changed by his influence. "..ma, Soma". "Hm?". Soma was brought back from his thoughts as the crisp and clear voice reverberated in his ears, and a part of his sleeves was being pinched by a tiny finger that came from a girl standing beside him. "125, 126, 129, 133, 140 steps forward". "It''s our turn". Hina grabbed Soma''s hands and dragged him to the field. Currently, he is standing in front of the tool while contemplating what he should do. Should he hide some of his power or go all out? "Begin". The teacher issued his command, and the other candidates beside him began to strike the tools one another. Hina, beside him, also lowered her stance while retreating her fist behind. Soma could see that her body was too tense, for she was nervous about this whole exam thing. It seems she still hadn''t escaped from it. "Relax, Hina. Remembered, don''t bother yourself with others. Look only at the thing in front of you...". Hearing a calm and collected voice from beside her halted her thought as it gave a moment of breath for her to take. Her racing heart began to calm down, and the tension in her body lowered to a degree. She inhaled deep air before exhaling it slowly, repeating that twice and opened her eyes while tensing every muscle in her body before her fist struck the damper. "..21, good. You, hurry up". The teacher, who is finished with Hina, directs his gaze at Soma, who is taking his lower stance. "... Good". Hina breathed a sigh of relief as the score on the monitor displayed one stat higher than her current stats. She released the tension in her body and stood up before turning her gaze to her side and saw Soma lowering his stance while exhaling all the air he took in. All of a sudden her heart skipped a beat. Seeing his serious, sharp-looking face staring at the tools before him, the heat began to gather in her face as she couldn''t detach her gaze from those red eyes that sucked her in. Soma, oblivious to the feeling of a girl who was staring at him, kept his focus forward. At first, he was contemplating that he should take a step back and hold his strength a little bit, but he thought that was an unnecessary thought he had. If his goal was to enjoy a slow life in the academy, then it was a good choice for him to do that. But he is currently being buried with a ton of problems that stick with him even today. So, rather than holding himself back, he should show his full potential from the start, for he is determined to become strong to survive in this world. He exhaled the breath he took in, and slowly, he felt all of the strength in his body shifting from the tip of his feet, travel around his nerves before it stopped at his right fist. Soma clenched his fist hard, transferring all of his body weight into his fist, thrusts his right fist forward while tensing all of the nerves in his hands and managed to strike the damper. A deafening sound like a clap of thunder struck the room and other candidates'' ears, jolted their consciousness away. Witnessing the might Soma had unleashed, some of the candidates were having a hard time accepting this reality as their minds were blank. The tools mentioned were twitching a bit after it made contact with his fist. The room turned deathly quiet as every candidate, and the teacher who witnessed it couldn''t utter a single word as their brain halted seeing the other unbelievable event that transpired before their eyes. From the clashes alone, the area around Soma was covered by a speck of white dust that came out from the tools covering the monitor that displayed his strength in number. Soma raised his body and exhaled a huge white mist from his mouth. It seems from that punch earlier, making the blood inside him boil. He turns his gaze up like the other candidates and the teacher, who is in great anticipation, trying to know how much strength Soma has to make the measurement tool twitch in place. "Eighty..". Hina''s voice echoed in the quiet room as in their ears. Chapter 84 - 84 Entrance Exam Part 04. As the white smoke cleared up, the monitor on the measurement tools revealed itself. Soma raised his brows and wondered if he unconsciously used some of his mana to get to that point. Because he remembered his stats in physique quite well, he opened his status window to make sure the mana in his stats was not decreasing. [SP: 800/800] "Pheew, I am glad". Seeing that his stats were still in full gauge made him breathe in relief. Silence looms over the room, and all of a sudden. "WOOAH!!!". It broke out as all of the candidates behind him let out a deafening shout of amazement, seeing the number that was on the display. "Crazy..". "Eighty, that''s so impressive". "How can he do that?". "He must be cheating". "Are you blind? The teacher will notice it first". The crowd starts to go wild as some of them begin to create another baseless rumor that is trying to drop Soma''s reputation. However, they didn''t know that Hina, who happens to be near him, has a good ear, and she manages to catch the words coming from one of the candidate''s male mouths. She shrinks her gaze as she tries to remember his face to the grave. Soma beside him smiled wryly, seeing Hina act with such animosity toward others. He already knew that this was going to happen the moment he revealed his true strength. But he didn''t regret it as he could catch the sight of the four main characters'' eyes. They directed their gaze at him, observing his every movement. Especially the silver-haired girl and the black-haired boy. Soma chuckled inside his mind as his first task was complete to get him to notice him. He took Hina''s right hand in him and left the field, joining the other candidates. The moment Soma approached them, the crowd opened up a path, letting him walk like there was some sort of barrier that made them get pushed. The gaze he received from the groups was varied, such as amazement, fear, envy, and many more. But he ignored all of that and stood in the back as he was done with his part. The teacher''s gaze kept following Soma''s steps. His heart was stirred a bit. Seeing the strength Soma had displayed before him, he wondered how the boy could have that much strength at such an age. That curiosity now clouded his mind as the corner of his lips raised, flashing his white canines that evoked terror for the candidates who saw him do that. "..Next...". The examination continued as the teacher kept calling the other candidates. Then the time came when a single boy with a timid personality who kept fidgeting and feeling restless, accompanied by a girl with a flashy style, stood out among the others in front of the measuring tools. The boy has short black hair and is only 160 cm in height, with a hunched back showing his lack of confidence. He wears a blue blazer, a white shirt inside, and a green tie around his neck. Below him, he is wearing long blue pants and a pair of brown shoes. Soma observed the boy enthusiastically, even though he didn''t know his name. But his heart tells him that he recognised the boy upon seeing his appearance up close. He covered his mouth as he began to form a plan, trying to befriend him while also trying to hide his grin. After all of the candidates were tested. The atmosphere remains stagnant, for there is no other candidate that manages to score ten points in strength. "Good for all of you who finish the test. I will say thank you for all of your participation. Next, you will be measured on the next field. I won''t come with you, but I will await your arrival on the next field where we can spar. See you later, now dismiss!!". The bulky teacher starts to leave the field and let the candidates wander in place, not knowing what they should do next. However, a female student in her late teens, wearing a green robe, approached them with a seductive smile that could charm every puberty male in the surroundings. She had striking green wavy hair and a beautiful face with large droopy eyes that gave a mature vibe with green pupils. She also wears round glasses. Every time she took a step, her hips shook, and the curve that couldn''t be hidden with that robe exposed bit by bit, inviting the slumbered carnal in every candidate who saw her for the first time. "Ufufu, greetings, new candidates. I am one of the seniors in the academy and also one of the vice presidents in this academy. I will help you in measuring your magical power and your element affinity. My name is Mary, pleased to meet you. Now, please come this way..". The woman named Mary, with her soft and melodious voice, managed to enthrall every male candidate in the group, without exception the main characters. However, things are different with Soma. Hina, who is, without knowing why, feeling uncomfortable in his heart, shrinks her gaze as she looks at Mary. Her entire being feels like rejecting that woman''s presence. She caught the gaze of every male that got charmed while looking at the woman figure. Her heart was stirred as she didn''t like this situation. She turned her gaze to look at the boy beside her and opened her mouth. "Hmph, Soma, what do you..? Soma?". However, contrary to her fear, Soma was clearly not in a good mood, his entire body emanating such a ferocious aura that stiffened her body. She saw his eyes were devoid of any light, looking like a madman who had lost all his reason. Hina didn''t know what was happening to him right now, but she knew this feeling very well. It was the same exact feeling he had unleashed his skill, but now he was more violent. She felt that if things got further than this, things would escalate to something far more troublesome. She grabbed Soma''s left hand and yanked him to her side. Soma, who was in a perilous state, got jolted and felt the sudden force that yanked his body to the side. "Soma, can you hear me?". "Huh?". He turned his gaze and met Hina''s eyes, who were filled with worry that she was trying to hide. Her eyelashes let a slight tremble as she looked into his eyes deeply. "Soma, Are you okay?". "Yeah, I''m fine". "Good". "Those two over there. I am glad you have a good relationship with each other. But please don''t show that here. Because we will be undergoing our next exam soon¡­". Mary, who witnessed everything in plain sight, warns Hina and Soma, who seem submerged in their own world and forget that the test is still not over. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, I am sorry". "...Sorry". Hina, with a flushed face, scratched her cheeks and smiled wryly while apologizing. Soma replied with a curt tone and created a heavy mood for other candidates who saw his attitude. Every male in line had a grave expression on their face as they cast their murderous gaze at Soma. Soma ignores all those gazes as his eyes keep his sight on the green-haired woman who called herself Mary, for he knows her real identity. Mary, who received his curt reply, smiled wryly, and then she clapped her hands together to bring back everyone''s attention. "Well, Let''s not waste any more time than this and follow me toward the other field where the other senior will help you measure your MP and Element affinity. Follow me, guys?". "Yes". All the charmed boys followed her steps with great enthusiasm, inviting scorn from the other female candidates. Chapter 85 - 85 Entrance Exam Part 05. After Mary issued her instruction, all of the candidates were lined up, following behind her like a duckling, especially the boys. Their destination was on to the next field beside the current field they occupied, which was separated by the black curtain that stood in line, forming a mysterious space. After passing the black curtain, inside was the same new field that had a tapered white line that stretched, forming a rectangular space that resembles and is the size of a tennis field. On each side stood rows of a round wooden table with a transparent sphere on top of it, and many female students were standing behind the table who would help to assess the candidate''s ability regarding magic. All of the female students, who Soma assumed a seniors like Mary, were wearing the same school uniform, which consisted of black blazers, white shirts and black skirts. Still, those uniforms had been covered by a black robe, showing that they are the students who take pride in their pursuit of magic. Mary, as the leader of the group, stop her track in the middle of the fields and turns her back to face the candidates. The moment she faced the candidates, some of the males in front saw her alluring gesture. Their heart fluttered in joy. Witnessing her swaying body and the fragrant scent of a woman entering their nostrils made them hot in the face. Mary, who was facing them, noticed the boys captivated by her, and she chuckled, seeing their cute reaction. "Fufu, okay, everyone, attention please! As I mentioned before, in this place, we will conduct our second exam, and that was to examine your Magical capacity or MP and what element affinity you had. Without further ado, let''s start. I will call you using your number, so listen carefully first¡­". She took out a rectangular tablet that was filled with the display of the current status of the candidates, then shouted one after the other the number of the candidates. There were fifteen spheres on the field, then fifteen candidates were called, and each of them now stood in front of the transparent sphere that stood on top of the wooden table. One of the male candidates stood in front of the sphere, fidgeting with a hunched back, looking restless by putting his index fingers together. "Don''t worry, candidates, all you need is to put your hand on top of the sphere, and it will assess the MP and what affinity element you have automatically. So, give it a try". The female senior opened her mouth with her clear and crisp voice, trying to guide the young boy to do his exam carefully and managed to calm the restless boy. As the final key, she flashed him her blossomed smile that revived the boy''s spirit. With a renewed spirit, he nodded his head and slowly extended his right hand before resting his hand on top of the sphere. After the hand of the boy touched the sphere, the sphere flicked its crystal clear appearance, and its color changed darker and turned into a faint brown color. From what Soma could recall, the color that came out from the sphere would show them what affinity a candidate has toward a certain element. Red is for Fire, Blue is for Water, Green is for Wind, and brown is for. "..Congratulations, you have an affinity with earth magic and your mana capacity is 50. Thank you for being so cooperative. Please wait in the corner over there, for you guys will be transferred to the next exam that will be held in another field later. I hope you succeed". The female senior informed the boy what his affinity was, and the boy who heard loosened his facial muscles as he beamed with joy. He bowed his head a little before leaving the place, unlike the boy who leaves the place with his head held high. There is also a candidate who keeps her expression not faltered, for she already knows what her affinity to an element is from the status window she currently had. As to why that is happening. First, not all of the awakeners had been blessed with element-type magic since they were awakened by their system. Second, those who are lucky they will be blessed with the element of magic the moment the status is revealed, thus making a difference in the expression of the candidate, like her when dealing with the current situation. Also, every person will have at least one element they are suitable for in life. "Next number...". As Mary called the other fifteen candidates, Soma found the distinctive figure of the expressionless girl walking among the candidates and then stood in front of the sphere. "Please put your hand on here". The silver-haired girl with a listless expression nodded her head and put her right hand on top of it. Then, the transparent sphere shook before it turned into a beautiful shade of deep blue reminiscent of the deep sea, showing her affinity element of Water. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Amazing, the color is also dark blue which shows that you have a very good affinity with water elements, and your MP is? Wow, two hundred and fifty. That was almost the same as the vice-student council when she arrived as a candidate.". The silver-haired girl puffed her chest out as if she was proud of the result of the test. What was happening earlier was when the color of the sphere that shows the person''s element is in a deep or darker color, it was proof of how good the person''s affinity with that certain element is. With a good affinity, they will have a huge advantage in the future who will walk in the magic path, and if they are lucky enough, it will bring them to ascend to another higher level in mastering their element of magic. As the senior mentioned the details, it roused the other candidates'' attention. It made them shoot their attention toward the silver-haired girl who already left the place and stood with the other who had already finished their test. "Ahaha, I would feel embarrassed if you revealed my past like that. Everyone, please forget what you heard earlier, okay. Let''s continue..". Mary kept continuing the exam, and every candidate that came in front never had an amazing number and good deep color like with the silver-haired girl earlier. Then, the other fifteen candidates were called, and this time, the remaining three other main characters turned. Soma opened his eyes fully, trying to witness the other three main characters'' moments as they walked toward the sphere and currently stood before it. "Hmph". The black-haired man who stood imposingly before the sphere snorted and managed to scare the female senior, trembling like a newborn infant because of the scary aura he exuded, knitting his brows. He put his hands on the sphere. Chapter 86 - 86 Entrance Exam Part 06. As his hands touched the sphere, its crystal shook before it turned into a brilliant shade of deep red, and it exuded a warm and ferocious aura that stunned the female senior with wide eyes. The black-haired man didn''t even twitch his face, indicating that he already knew he had a good affinity with fire magic that showed in his status. For some reason, the boy turned his attention to Soma, who observed his display from afar. He snorted before throwing his gaze away as their eyes almost met. "T-this is spectacular, three hundred and fifty MP and a deep affinity with fire, eeek". The female senior shrieked in fear as the black-haired man turned his hostile face at her. He didn''t like someone probing his status, so he withdrew his hand and left the place immediately. Soma saw him leave the corner of his mouth lifted as he celebrated in his heart that his plan was successful in getting his attention. For now, he put aside that matter and turned his gaze toward the other candidates. The petite girl who put her hand on the sphere now showed a deep brown color. She flashed her bountiful smile as she saw the results. "..Your MP is 150, and your affinity with the earth is so good. Congratulations. "Thank you very much". The girl, with her chirp-like voice, replied to the female senior''s words as she withdrew her hand and bowed her body ninety degrees, which made the female senior dumbfounded. Each act she exudes brings out the female senior motherly instinct to embrace the little animal before her, but she manages to restrain herself, for they are still in the test period. After finishing her assignment, the petite girl turned her back and hopped to the waiting area and managed to attract every senior female in the place. All of them have something in common: "I want to embrace her". Those wishful thoughts appear in their head. However, their attention was soon shifted, for there was a commotion in one of the booths that had been erected. "What is this?!". The female senior cried out as she saw the blinding light of gold that strangely did not hurt her eyes. It brightens the room with its golden light that brings forth the comfort of a warm ray of morning sunlight that graces the planet now emerging in this confined space. All of the candidates and the senior turned their attention toward the boy with his calm face and blonde hair while putting his hand on top of the sphere. "..This is the rare light magic the same as the current student council president, and his MP is se-seven hundred". As that number reached everyone''s ears, the room turned silent, and everyone burst out in cheers. This is the second time a rare occurrence has happened in the academy. Light magic combined with a high Mana capacity within the candidates blew up the stadium. The room was in a festive mood. But the boy in question was scratching his cheeks, feeling troubled by the attention he drew. He released his hand, left the place, and opened his mouth. "Thank you". The blonde man, with his troubled gaze, noticed someone staring dagger at him, so he turned his attention to the source and found the black-haired boy with knitting brows gazing at him as if wanting to pierce him to death. The blonde man who received it could only smile wryly before sighing and mixing himself with the other candidates. "Next is ¡­125, 126¡­". "Soma, those are?". "Yeah, let''s go". After waiting a while, Soma and Hina turned to be tested. Hina led the way in front, and Soma followed her from behind. Because the amount that got called was fifteen in total, the exam progressed much faster compared to the first one. Soma and Hina now stood in front of the transparent sphere, and he faced the smiling senior before he gave her a simple shake of his head. "Please put your hand on top". S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing the words from the senior, Soma hesitated a bit. Affinity with an element is something someone has since birthed. Soma was someone from another world who didn''t have the existence called magic, and for Soma in this world, he doubted his ability, for he still did not awaken his system even until he was fourteen. He contemplated for a bit, but he shook his head sideways and dismissed the negative thought he had. Extending his right hand and as his hand rested on top of the sphere, it shook and created a slight fluctuation of faint electricity that appeared around the globe and radiated a majestic color of purple. The sphere turns into a deep shade of purple, with its millions of bolts crackling inside, creating a gleam of solar stars. "...Beautiful¡­". The purple color that Soma showed indicated his affinity with lightning was good, and he sighed in relief that he was suitable with this element. The female senior in front of him was amazed by the gleam that showed before her eyes before her body turned stoned and wide in the eyes, witnessing the absurd numbers that appeared along it. She closed her eyes, rubbing it several times before opening it, and saw the same numbers still shown before her. She alternated her gaze between the sphere and Soma three times before her body jolted as she let out a deafening shriek that alarmed every person in the fields. "..Ee-eight hundred MP". After those words came out, every eye in the room turned toward him, and Soma, who received those gazes, opened his mouth. "Senior, is it done?". "Huh?". "Am I finished with my test?". "...Yes, uh, lightning magic and with eight hundred MP. This is the first time in history someone broke the record of the student council with seven hundred and fifty MP". Soma withdrew his hands and turned his back, for he finished with his test. "Nine hundred and ten MP?!". As the eyes in the room were gathered on him, another loud shriek echoed beside him while she observed Hina''s examination. Like hungry stray crows, every eye that gathered on him turned to his other side simultaneously and saw Hina''s sphere that radiated a deep crimson color, breathing a sigh of relief. "Senior, what about my test?". "Ah? Um, it was beyond amazing deep red color, no is it crimson? And with nine hundred and ten MP, you broke the records of the current student council president MP at the candidate''s stage". "I see. Thank you, senior". Hina, who finished her assignment, went beside Soma, who was awaiting her test. Before they walked toward the waiting place with the other candidates on their way, they were being gazed at with awe and also fear for the result that transpired a moment ago. The two realized this and exchanged looks as they stood far behind the line of the waiting candidates. "Did we mess up things?". "No, we didn''t. We were just lucky we had some encounter with the gate". "Yeah, you''re right". Hina observed her surroundings and still found herself being stared dagger, and it tightened her heart feeling nervous. Soma, who realized that, put his hand on her palms and squeezed it to shift her attention back to him. "Don''t worry, like I said before..". "...Don''t bother myself with other people''s gaze or thoughts". "Good, just act like you usually do. You deserve it after what you have been through". "What we have been through, right?". "Right". "Good. Thanks, Soma". "You''re welcome". As Soma and Hina are having a conversation in their own world, in those hundred pairs of eyes, two pairs of eyes show some great malice directed at them. Thought Soma with his keen sight and instinct that sharpened after he cleared the gate and noticed who the people were that gave those, and he remembered their faces in his brain. Chapter 87 - 87 Entrance Exam Part 07. Even after the other candidates returned with their examination, the surrounding air turned deathly silent with a palpable sense of void. Many candidates give the two people who created an uproar earlier multiple types of gaze. One of them is fear and envy toward the boy with black hair who stood imposingly and calmly undeterred by these many hostile gazes that were directed at him, and the other was the gaze of desire and longing toward the now calmed girl with long, straight red hair who stood beside the boy while holding hands. Many gazes were directed at the two, who now conversed calmly. The boys, in particular, were jealous of Soma''s power and luck in having a partner. As for the girls, they look at Soma with dream-like eyes and feel jealous of Hina, who could stand beside him. Without knowing for sure that the two of them still didn''t have that kind of relationship. A heavy silence weighs upon the wide room as Soma keeps his gaze straight, looking toward the next candidates who take the test. It was the people he knew. The same pair of boys and girls who left a deep impression on him. The flashy girl with long blonde hair in question extended her right hand and placed it on top of the sphere, and it shone in blinding white light, not having any distinctive color like any other. Every candidate who witnessed the difference in color had a blank face on their face, but those looks were not the same as the senior. Their eyes were opened wide, and the female senior who witnessed it first hand her jaw was slacked to the ground. "Th-this is a rare, unique magic possessor". "Well, yeah. I am". "So, you are already aware. I am sorry for my outburst a moment ago because it was my first time witnessing someone have a unique magic. So I am too shocked. ¡­your MP is four hundred". Soma, who witnessed that, knitted his brows, for he never heard this kind of plot in the story. He had never heard of any new students in the same year as the main characters who possess unique magic. So, his heart is stirred by the appearance of the new unknown element in the plot. Also, it gives him a headache, for he wouldn''t know how the story would progress from now on. Unique magic itself was usually called personal magic. It is a magic that is tied to a person who received it themselves since they were born until the day he or she dies. It cannot be passed down, or it cannot be learned by others, no matter how simple the magic is. In the story he read, there is one phenomenal awakener who had great, unique magic in his possession, but that is to the extent he knew, not someone who appears in the same year as him. "...Um, if this is too much, but you can reveal your abilities here or later, you must inform the teacher. It is up to you". "I will do it later". Because the matter of unique magic was unique in itself, the girl was given two options regarding her ability. That shows how rare the unique magic user is. "Okay". It seems while Soma was immersed in his thoughts, the conversation kept progressing. But the girl, without hesitation, chooses to reveal it later to the teacher, indicating her quick and cautious thinking. Soma observed the girl with flashy style finished with her test and went to the side toward the timid boy who still didn''t touch the sphere. "What is wrong? If you continue doing this, the exam will not be over". "I know, but I am a bit scared¡­". With their current distance, Soma could barely follow their conversation by just reading their lip movements. He is curious about what kind of magic the person who should be getting the lightning magic he possesses now. "Come on, let''s do it. No matter what happens, I will be with you". "...Um, thank you". Feeling encouraged by the words of the girl. The timid boy extended his right hand, and it touched the sphere. All of a sudden, the female senior and everyone in the room except Mary had their eyes turn grave because of the color that emerged from the sphere. It was pitch black, the color of dark magic that rarely appears upon humanity. Besides the four basic elements that usually appear in every test of affinity, there are some exceptions to a multiple element that rarely appears, and it will only appear in one of thousands of changes. That was the Lightning element like Soma, the Light element like the blond-haired boy, and now the Darkness element that appears currently in the hands of a boy. The air turns heavy, and the silence that hangs in the air chokes the timid boy who keeps shrinking upon receiving those graves'' eyes. The girl who noticed the change in the surroundings gathered some mana in her hands, ready to unleash her magic. As for why the atmosphere turned heavy all of a sudden? It was because of the Dark element that rarely appears in the human environment, and once it appears, a lot of people always connect the dots toward. "A demon". "A demon appeared". "Everyone prepares to attack". "Hey you, get away from him". Many candidates barked their instructions for the appearance of the unusual element the boy had. The boy who heard the other candidates shouting. Withdrew his hand and turned his body toward the other while flailing his hands sideways. His heart was throbbing so hard, and his body was also drenched with cold sweat, but he opened his mouth to try to squeeze some words. "..N-no, I am not a demon. I-i am human". "As if we will believe you..". "No, please hear me out!". "Get behind me". The flashy girl, who understands the situation, stands before the timid boy while crossing her right hand, ready to unleash her magic. Soma, who witnessed the unfolding event, sighs in annoyance. The timid boy didn''t do anything, and yet he is being accused by the others as a demon. He couldn''t even imagine what resolves the boy had for him to enter the academy that had great malice toward a person who had an affinity with the dark element. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The timid boy knows it deep down, and yet he keeps standing there in this place and chooses to enter the academy despite having that affinity with darkness. The timid boy is supposed to be the one who bears the lightning magic Soma currently owns, but somehow, he has an affinity with the darkness element; this is clearly tyranny for him. So Soma released his hands from Hina. Hina realized his intention but did nothing to stop him, only to pat his shoulder and reassure him. "Go ahead, Soma. I will support everything you do". "...Thanks Hina". Soma inhaled a deep breath before he exhaled it in one go. He spread his mana from his body to the surrounding area, creating a suppressed aura that made the other candidates overwhelmed by a sheer raw power that came from Soma, who was currently walking slowly toward the front. "Quit this stupid charade already. The test will never end if you keep doing stupid things like this". His calm voice traveled across the room with a ferocious intent that made everyone in the room tremble in fear, including some of the seniors. "Just proceed with the test already". Chapter 88 - 88 Inner Demon. The atmosphere was heavy, stifling, and saturated with the scent of a sour tang of fear enveloped the room. Each breath was an uphill task for every candidate who received Soma''s oppressed mana that he exuded from his body. Not only the candidates, the four main characters, and even some of the seniors in place turned their gaze at him in terror. Amongst those gazes, there is one distinctive gaze that harbors not fear but curiosity directed at him, and that came from Mary, who is being suppressed to the floor and pretends to struggle in this situation. Soma, who witnessed that, snorted in silence as he knew her true identity. He walked until he was in the open area, canceled the oppressive aura he exuded, and managed to liberate the room from that heavy atmosphere into a normal state where the scent of freedom was so refreshing for all of the people present. "Excuse me, senior?". After the sense of freedom enveloped her body. The senior who was responsible for the timid boy tensed her body once more, seeing the red eye from the candidates who could exude that terrifying aura directed at her with his serene and terrifying eyes that made her back soaked with cold sweat. Her heart was still in disarray. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It throbbed so intensely she feared the sound could be heard from the outside; her breath was disoriented, and her body was soaked with cold sweat. But despite all of that, she must maintain her dignity as a senior. She met Soma''s gaze head-on and squeezed a few words in reply. "...Ye-yes". "Is the test over for the boy?". "..Pardon me?". The senior and everyone else in the room tilted their head to the side for Soma''s sudden question. "I said, Is he done with his test?". Hearing the strong tone that came out from Soma''s mouth made her body jolted, and she answered in a rapid line. "Yes, he has done with the test rare dark element magic, and with three hundred MP. He is already clear, yes!". The senior nodded her head multiple times and made the timid boy who witnessed that feel sorry for her because of the treatment she received. "Hey, you two, let''s go to the waiting place. If you do not, the test will never end". The timid boy jolted his body as he jerked his head to look at Soma, who already showed his back and seemed broad despite the same age. His body was jerked once more as he felt the warmth in his hand that came from the flashy girl who always accompanied him anywhere since that fateful day. "Let''s go". "...Yes". Soma, who finished with his business, turned his back and tried to return to his place, but Mary, the one who pretended to be oppressed, opened her mouth. "Wait, candidates over there". Her melodious voice traveled through the air, entered his ear, and reverberated inside the silent room. Soma halted his steps, turned his body back, and faced the green-haired woman who called herself the senior in this place. "Why did you do that act earlier?". Mary, with her disheveled appearance, managed to stand upright and face Soma head-on with a brave front. Her eyes scanned his appearance and felt something abnormal in his body, but she still didn''t know what it was. Also, the strength he exuded earlier was too terrifying. It was too abnormal for a candidate to hold that much power. Does he do that using some equipment? But she dismissed the thought, for the school was being inspected by real-time high-tech magic tools installed in every corner of the room and would not let any single fly miss its radar. So there is only one assumption that seems crazy but accurate: the boy before her has that overwhelming power despite still being in his mid-teens. If that is true, the slumbering desire she held inside her opened its eyes and began to show its true color to the surface. "...Nothing. I just don''t like the atmosphere, that''s all". "..Even so, that is not the reason for you to oppress the other candidates like earlier. I know they must be shocked and stirred by the sudden appearance of the darkness user that rarely appears in human society. So I could tolerate it, I was also greatly shaken by it. But¡­". "Huh! Despite saying rarely and shaken. From what I see, you are the one who seems too calm about this. Am I imagining things?". "...What do you mean? Don''t try to change the topic". There was a slight pause in her words, and with his keen sight, Soma could see a slight jolt in her body upon the probing he had done earlier. Soma shrugged his shoulders as he thought it was enough probing for now. He turned his attention to the other candidates and snorted before turning to the other two, who had kept their stances ready in place from earlier. "You two, let''s go over there". "...". "Wait, candidates. Our conversation is still not over yet¡­". "Should you continue with the test? Because I want to go to the next phase so I can go home. Let''s go, you two". "...Okay, Let''s follow him". The flashy girls took the timid boy''s hand and led him toward the waiting place of the candidates who finished the exam. "Wait!!". Soma ignored Mary''s plea as he mixed himself with the group, and he managed to reunite with Hina. "Soma, are you alright?". "Yeah, I am". "Um..". The timid boy followed Soma, and he slowly opened his mouth and said his gratitude. "Um, thank you for earlier". "Thank you". Both of them bowed their heads in front of Soma, which stirred Soma''s heart, for he didn''t deserve this treatment for saving them. He grabbed the two shoulders and opened his mouth. "Raise your head. I am just doing what I had to do. You guys shouldn''t be concerned with that". "But..". "My name is Soma. If I may, what are your two names?". To avoid getting stuck in a loop. Soma started to change the topics, and it managed to raise their attention, and both raised their brows at the sudden question Soma threw at them. On the other side, Mary, who observed the four of them begin to converse with each other, sighed and fixed her disheveled figure and took the terminal in her hands before opening her mouth, "...Let''s proceed¡­". Despite her lovely and beautiful appearance, she drew every male favor toward her. Her inner heart was currently in disarray for the awoken inner demon. At the same time, her thoughts were occupied by the figure of a boy with red eyes and a strong presence that caused her lower body to tingle in excitement. Hiding in the shadow of a beautiful appearance emerged a lustful expression that was hidden behind those facade faces she had. Chapter 89 - 89 Mock Battle Part 01. The atmosphere around the room was palpable, so heavy it created a subtle air that seemed to choke Soma''s surroundings. But he ignored that with his steel nerves. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma gazes straight at the timid boy before him while extending his right hand. The boy hesitated before he grabbed Soma''s hands and squeezed them tight. "My name is Furukawa Eiji, and this is". The boy named Eiji turned his gaze at the flashy girl with blonde hair beside him. "I am Shiina Eri. Pleased to meet you". Looking closer, Furukawa Eiji had the distinctive face of a pretty boy who covered it using long bangs and round glass to hide his cute round eyes. His pupils were black, the same as his hair, that felt lustrous to touch. He stood on the short side, 165 cm tall, the same as Hina. He wears a black Gakuran uniform and a pair of white shoes. The flashy girl, or Eri, was what people call a gyaru in Japanese society. She had a cute face, but her eyes were sharp and radiated her strong-willed personality. Her wavy hair was painted blond and reached her back. She was the same height as Eiji and wore a black sailor uniform and long skirts that reached her knees. Wearing a pair of white shoes. Hina, who stood behind Soma, hesitated at first, but she grabbed Soma''s sleeves and took a step forward, then opened her mouth. "...Akabane Hina, pleased to meet you all". The four of them began to create a small group and separated themselves from the other candidates while having a small conversation. The intensity of the gaze from the other was still not dwindled down. So, Soma keeps trying to stir a conversation to distract Eiji and Eri''s thoughts. Even though there was some small commotion, the test kept progressing until Mary and the other senior stood in the middle of the field, facing the candidates. "... Everyone, I want to express my gratitude for following my instructions in this examination. I hope you guys can succeed in your next test and enter our prestigious academy". Mary, along with the other senior who wears the same robe, line up neatly in the middle of the fields while saying their pieces of gratitude words and their blessing for the candidates in their journey from here on out. Every male candidate who felt that this was their last time seeing her figure had a downcast gaze at the floor. Mary, who witnesses that, chuckled but cannot change the rule that has been applied. "For your next exam, you just need to pass the curtain over there, and you will be guided by another senior who will lead you to the next final exam. Everyone, I pray for your success and good luck in your next exam". With trained moves, every senior who faced the candidates bent their body ninety degrees, stirring every candidate''s heart and making them dumbfounded. Soma, with serene eyes, turned his back and walked away from the place, followed by Hina behind him. Then, Eiji and Eri raised their feet and followed behind. Seeing Soma''s group leave the field early, one after another, candidates leave the field and eventually leave the sixteen people who are still bowing their heads. A thick black cloth that separated his space from the outside stood before him. Soma, who led in front, slid aside the curtain and was welcomed by a bright light that came from the lightning in the room. Flashed before his eyes blindsight his view for a moment before it recovered back as he closed his eyes. In front of him stood a single male senior who wore the academy uniform. On his left hip, there strapped a single long sword that felt real for Soma to see because it was crafted from some metal. "Welcome, candidates. From this moment onward, you will be conducting your final exam, and that was a mock battle to test your fighting capabilities and your technique in battle. ¡­Come, follow me". Despite being told earlier, many candidates still had dumbfounded faces, hearing the senior clear and deep voices reverberating in every candidate''s ears, bringing their attention toward him. His appearance was an ordinary Asian boy, but somehow, he exudes a faint charm that could attract people to gather around him. Rather than that, Soma recognized that face and sound. However, the person in front of him seems oblivious upon seeing him. It seems he was already forgetting the encounter they had at that time. Well, not that Soma minds those. "What is the matter, Soma?". Hina, who noticed Soma stopped in his tracks, stood by his side and opened her mouth. Soma shook his head to the side and replied. "Nothing, let''s go". Soma shifted the gear in his mind as he proceeded to the next exam place, following the man who led in front. The place was wider and had many square fields resembling an arena for martial arts sparring. Soma saw there are five arenas, and there is one arena in the middle that has a wide area compared to others. There stood four male individuals with five female individuals behind them, each female holding a terminal pod that would record the upcoming battle. "Welcome, everyone. We meet again". A bulky man the candidates met in the first exam welcomed them with his clear and hoarse voice; however, he now used so much force that his sound reverberated in the vast room. The senior who led us joined the group and created a five-man formation like a certain ranger movie. The bulky man stepped up, crossed his hands on his chest, and scanned the candidates who showed a bit of tension in their faces. He flashed his white teeth and leaked out his fighting intent that, made many candidates'' feet turn soft. Some of the candidates had already lost their will to fight. The seniors seemed to notice the commotion the bulky man created. Despite that, they could do nothing but observe from the side. They also thought that if they crumbled with just a mere smile, they couldn''t survive in this academy whose place was not for a weak-hearted one. One of the female seniors who held the terminal stood behind the man who led the candidates earlier. She opened her eyes wide as her gaze directed at a single black-haired boy she remembered well. She closed her distance from the male in front of her and, with a soft whisper, asked. "..Hey, Tanaka. do you remember that boy?". "Kaori? ¡­Which is it?". Kaori gestured with her chin. Tanaka followed her gaze, and soon, his gaze rested on Soma. He squinted his eyes for a bit and tried to search the history from his brain until, eventually, he opened his eyes wide and wanted to open his mouth when. "From this moment, we five here will conduct the mock battle, and the female senior plus one teacher there will take turns with us to face you or to observe you guys'' candidates. There are five arenas in here. You can pick however you want, and I was the one who was responsible in the middle¡­". Upon receiving the information that feels like a revelation from heaven, many candidates'' fighting spirits sprung back up, and they began to renew their fighting spirit. The atmosphere shifted into a festive one where many murmurs escaped the candidate''s mouth for the news the teacher leaked. The bulky man sneered and continued his explanation. "...I will give you ten seconds to decide which arena you want to pick. If the arena is too packed, you can go to another arena as well. ¡­Okay, then the choice is up to you guys. Let''s start now!". As the cue from the male teacher rang, every candidate behind Soma sprang back into action. With swift feet, they fled from the middle arena and entered the other four arenas. From a hundredth more candidates, only eight people were left in the middle arena. The Only remaining ones stood in the middle arena were Soma groups, which consisted of four people, and the other four main characters that stood behind Soma. The male teacher saw the unfolding event happen before his eyes and managed to spot eight candidates who still dared to stand in the middle arena. He flashed his white teeth, showing his sharp canines trying to intimidate the candidates before him. "Let''s start!" However, contrary to his thought, only six of them alarmed and tensed their bodies, ready their respectives weapon and power to engage in battle anytime. It was a different case with Soma and Hina, who stood side by side, undeterred with his act of showing his violent act. The two of them stood calmly and observed the teacher before them. The teacher''s curiosity was roused as he observed the two more closely and managed to open his eyes wide. From the other perspective, the two of them are probably a failure because they are too late to react to the heavy pressure and provocations. But, the teacher who faces them has the opposite thought with the other candidates. He knows that in that calm stance. Soma, with his keen sight and reflexes, was ready to strike at any time. Hina, who stood beside him, was also already connected with the ring in her fingertips to summon her weapon, and on her other hand, she gathered another mana to unleash her magic. They managed to hide it well, concealing the deathly ambush that could take him out in an instant if he let loose his guard in a moment, especially with Soma. That intrigued the teacher, and he felt a certain danger from him. "Hah, Ahahahaha¡­". The crack of laughter escaped the bulky teacher''s mouth as he placed his right hand covering his face and his left hand was scratching his abdomen. He faced the eight candidates, who had dumbfounded expressions on their faces. "You, boy. Step forward!". Chapter 90 - 90 Mock Battle Part 02. The bulky teacher extended his right hand forward while pointing his index finger at Soma, who still didn''t release his stance. Soma, who received a sudden proposal, twitched his body slightly at first. Still, as he saw his opponent''s face flashing his white canines deliberately trying to rouse his fighting spirit, he exhaled and loosened his nerves. "Soma?". Hina beside him turned to glance at him. In Soma''s eyes, Hina could see a flicker of burned amber. With a slight push from some wild wind, it could ignite a spark that would burn his fighting spirit. She also saw a faint grin he had. Those eyes that seemed calm radiated a firm stance that urged him to step forward and accept the challenge. Soma replied with a single nod, and Hina took a step behind as she understood his meaning. "Okay. Good luck, Soma". After seeing Soma''s determined eyes, Hina understood that he couldn''t be disturbed anymore from this point onward. "Everyone, please follow the red-haired girl there outside the arena. I have a feeling this mock battle will be a blast one". After hearing the teacher''s clear and hoarse voice, every candidate and the other people in the arena exchange looks. Hina ignored everyone''s gaze, walked imposingly and stepped outside the arena. Once outside the arena, Hina turned her back and directed her gaze at Soma, still showing his broad back, standing still, undeterred by many obstacles. She wants to use this experience to see how Soma will fight, and she also wants to learn from him. What Hina wants to learn from him is the strength of his heart, which is never bent and keeps burning bright despite any obstacles he faces. She wants to learn from him, and someday, she wants to become a person with a strong heart like him. The other candidates hesitated at first. Then, seeing Hina outside and the teacher who always kept his gaze on soma made them shrug their shoulders and raise their feet, leaving the arena. The teacher exchanges glances with each other, and the female teacher sighs before she leaves the arena. Now, only two people are standing in the area. "Names Lee. Kid, state your number, names and choice of weapon if you are ready". "Yes, Number a hundred twenty-five. Name Soma, I am using these. Please guide me?". He raised his hands while clenched both fists to tell teacher Lee. "Okay, Soma, the rules are simple. We will conduct some mock battles to access your battle power and the technique you have. The usage of skill, magic, and real weapons is permitted, but don''t deliberately try to inflict fatal harm on the other opponent. Let''s keep it in moderation, shall we? Prepare your stance!" Soma nodded his head and shifted his standing position in a straight line where his feet were aligned vertically, keeping his face facing forward. He bent his feet slightly in the middle stance and raised his hands slightly. This stance was his usual martial arts stance, an unorthodox style he learned from his deceased father in this world. "Good". Lee also prepared his stance with a front stance where his body was facing forward, and his feet were in a diagonal position. His hands were raised high, nearing his jaws. Soma knitted his brows, inhaled a deep breath of oxygen, and exhaled it several times. With every breath he took, he tensed every muscle in his body before loosening it again as he repeated it three times. His eyes were serene, catching only important information before him, watching every nook of Lee''s body as he heightened his senses to the limit. "Here I come". "Sure, Come at me. Let me see what you got". Lee''s words act as a cue, and Soma sprung into action, closing the distance with Lee. Lee''s eyes twitch for a brief moment to see how swift Soma''s movements are, but he manages to observe his movement fine. Soma, whose confidence in his speed and status in physique was higher than any other candidates, close the distance with Lee, and when he entered Soma''s range, putting his right leg firm to the floor, Soma swung his left leg to aim at Lee''s right foot, who was in front. With his upper guard that seems tight, Soma decides to disrupt his stance first. But Lee knows where Soma''s plan is, so he slides his left leg to the back and intends to do the same with his right leg, but he opens his eyes wide, seeing Soma''s left leg lose his intensity. Instead, Soma''s left leg planted firmly on the ground and used it as an axis to launch a straight kick directed at Lee''s abdomen. Realizing it was a straight kick, and he didn''t have any cover to his abdomen. With trained feet, Lee slid further back and managed to avoid Soma''s leg range. But Soma still wasn''t finished with his attack. Using Lee''s bent right leg as a foothold, Soma lifted himself up and swung his left leg as hard as he could toward Lee''s right jaw. Lee, who saw that coming, raised his right hand, and then they flash clashed and sent a bit of jolting pain to each other''s limbs. With his superior strength and defense, Lee managed to stop the attack easily. Seeing his kick has been neutralized. Soma leaped back and created some distance to reorganize his plan. "..Impressive, organized attack". "Thank you, teacher". "Since you had the first strike. Let me do the next attack". "Yes, don''t be too hard on me". Soma peered his eyes open to observe Lee''s every move. When the moment Soma tried to blink, Lee''s figure vanished from his sight, and he reappeared before him, casting a huge shadow that confused his sight and brain. With his 190cm height and bulky body, Soma was being enveloped by its shadow, and Soma, with his heightened sense to the peak, managed to see a glimpse of the tilted hips Lee had, and his left leg was leaving its post. Difference from the technique Soma shows, which emphasizes speed over power. This kick was intended to eliminate their opponent with its single swing. Soma could see an image that his right shin was broken into two. So, he abandons defending and leaps back to distance himself, but again, Lee disappears from sight and now appears from his left. A fist appeared in Soma''s line of sight, blocking his view. Lee, who uses his left hand clenched tight, is ready to blow Soma''s consciousness away. Soma, with his alarmed instinct, ducks down, but another incoming attack also appears in the form of a low kick. With his crumpled stance, he couldn''t avoid this kick, So he raised his hands. "Ack". S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A huge jolt of pain runs its course through his body, starting from his hands spreads to his entire nerves like electricity, making his hands numb momentarily. But Soma knew that he didn''t have the luxury to groan in pain. His body sends a rush of adrenaline that heightens his euphoria to the pain, nullifying it. [Skill Adapt activated] [Nullified the Physical pain 30%] While being thrown from his place, rolling on the ground a couple of times, Soma fixed his stance, raised his body and prepared his middle stance once more before him appeared a translucent window that notified him of the activating skill. "Crap". Soma''s thought began to accelerate as he saw the teacher disappear from his sight once more. He couldn''t let this fight prolong, or he would surely receive some backlash from the skill adapt who nullifies his pain. [Oni strengthening technique activated] [All stats have been enhanced 50%] [Consumed fifty mana per second] [Time remaining 16 seconds] "Next round!". Chapter 91 - 91 Mock Battle Part 03. Lee, who saw the change in Soma''s atmosphere, knitted his brows. An ominous red aura emerged from Soma''s skin, enveloping his body, forming a thin layer of condensed mana that protect his skin and enhancing his basic stats. Soma prepared his middle stance once more. He kicked the ground, dashing forward while leaving an afterimages, trying to confront Lee head-on as they entered each other''s range. Lee unleashed a straight punch to Soma''s face using his right. Soma, using minimal movement, tilted his head to the side and dodged Lee''s attack. Seeing this as a chances, Soma began his counterattack by swinging his right leg with the intent to crush Lee''s left ribs, but Lee distanced himself, and Soma began his chase, then the battle between the two of them raised its another curtains. [15] Hina, who saw the battle that was happening in front of her, peered her eyes open, not wanting to let this chance slip. Every strategy, movement, breath, and intent in their attack. She was trying to swallow everything that she thinks will help her to grow more in the future. The battle had just started a few moments ago, but the heat of the battle was keeping the moment turned still and creating a prologue fight, where the two people in question kept attacking and dodging each and every attempt they unleashed to try to land a hit. This high-level fight happened because the two of them were trained Martial Artists. However, Hina knows that the teacher still hasn''t put his all into this. As for Soma, he already used his strengthening skill that enhanced his basic stats further, but still couldn''t manage to land a hit. "Amazing, Soma is strong, Right Eri". "Um¡­". Hina heard two faint whispers beside her, but she didn''t intend to leave her gaze from the site of the battle where she could gain some insight from it. Eiji, who was overwhelmed by the battle in front of him, turned his glance at Hina as he tried to open his mouth but was stunned and dumbfounded seeing the serious expression Hina had showed. Her crystal-like eyes keep staring ahead, her fair-smooth skin that look soft to the touch, and her lustrous red hair down to her back stands still like a picturesque painting emphasizing her beauty. His heart thumped, and heat began to gather on his face. He gazed down, didn''t dare to look at Hina''s profile any longer, for he was afraid that he would awaken a feeling that shouldn''t have. A sudden jolt of pain travelled from his foot, awoken him from his dream-like state. His leg was being stepped on by the girl who stood beside him, showing a sullen face. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Ack, Eri?". "Humph". On the other side of the arena, where the seniors who should be starting their test. They currently stand behind the line and watch the unfolding fight between the teacher and candidates, Tanaka and Kaori were one of the spectators. "Wow, he sure has some ability". "Yeah, to think that kid we met at the dungeon was this strong". Kaori expressed her amazement while opening her eyes wide at the sight, and as for Tanaka, he watched the fight calmly, observing the two of them fighting. From his eyes, he could see Instructor Lee grinning his mouth, as if he was having fun, and the boy he recognized, thanks to Kaori. The candidate keep his stance clear even in the situation where he is facing a seasoned Martial Artist. He kept facing the inspector calmly while also keeping the intensity of his strike. Tanaka didn''t think that the boy he met in the dungeon at that time would come to this academy to take its entrance exam. The first time he met, he was just a clueless boy who recklessly challenged the dungeon without proper preparation, and Tanaka thought he was just being led by some luck. However, after witnessing the battle that unfolded before him, he retracted his thoughts as he began to observe the boy more closely. "..Ah, the boy got hit". Kaori chirped from the side, and true to her words, the boy feet were being dragged away on the ground, after blocking Inspector Lee''s serious straight punch. [Skill Adapt activated] [Nullifies the pain 50%] Soma, who was being dragged away for a couple of meters, sighs in annoyance. He opened up his hands, which blocked his view, and saw Lee was still maintaining his punching stance. [9] The translucent window informed him of the duration of the skill, but Soma was keeping his gaze straight, not wanting to be caught off guard and get hit again. Lee loosened his stance and rushed forward with an aggressive stance. Soma tensed his body and dodged the incoming straight from Lee. Soma circled to his right side and tried to deliver a counterattack, but only to dodge an incoming straight kick from Lee. It kept happening since Soma was activating his enhancement skills. Lee, with his aggressive approach, keeps relentlessly giving Soma a hard time. This mock battle should have been the place for testing Soma''s skill, and yet Lee kept relentlessly attacking him as if enjoying the fight. With a bated breath, Soma kept pushing his body to dodge every attack that came from Lee. Lee delivers a straight punch with his left hand, which Soma dodges to the right side of him, but Lee follows up as he spins from the place using his left leg as an axis and delivers a right elbow strike. Soma, who was late in raising his hands, got spun mid-air as the strike from the elbow connected to his right jaw. The blow was too strong for his body to take, It shook his brain out and almost let his consciousness slip away if he didn''t kill some of the force. Soma let his body go with the flow as he spun in the air before striking the hard floor on his stomach. Seeing Soma state made Lee''s eyes widen, and he halted his movement, feeling a bit guilty in heart for going a bit overboard in this mock battle. [Nullifies pain 77%] However, the moment Lee was letting his guard down, Soma, who was on the floor, sprung back into action. He fixed his stance and delivered a straight punch that wasn''t anticipated by Lee, who was still overcome with guilt. Soma put his whole spirit into this one attack. He planted his feet firmly on the ground before shifting the flow of energy within his body and striking Lee''s left ribs. [4] Without proper defense, Soma fist connected itself toward Lee''s left ribs. A cracking sound echoed in the arena, making the listeners in the room hair stood to no end. Every candidates in the room''s eyes widened to their limit and some of them almost popped out of their sockets. The senior jaw slackened after witnessing the sight of Soma''s fist connected and creating some injury to the teacher in the exam. Lee retreated and created some distance from Soma, who managed to land a hit at him, keeping his eyes pried open. Lee touched his now blue left abdomen, and his body jolted from the slight pain from the injury that was caused by a candidate who was taking his entrance exam. Even though he was careless, the boy''s power was too strong for a mere candidate, that he could inflict an injury to his trained body. He lifted the corner of his mouth, feeling satisfied with the boy strength. "It seems the first test of strength, where he revealed a high number, wasn''t a joke". He muttered. "Heh, hey Soma, I thought you were only using kicks?". "I never said I was only using kicks. You are the one who assumes I did". Listening to Soma''s curt words brought a small smile to his lips as Lee chuckled. He sighs and releases his stance, turning his attention to Soma. "..That was a good fight. Let''s end our fight here. Good job for finishing the test¡­". "... Well, thank you". Chapter 92 - 92 Mock Battles Part 04. The arena was enveloped by a tangible silence where the senior or even the other candidates stared dumbfounded at the two people who were now releasing their battle stance. Every person''s jaw slackened, and they couldn''t utter a single word because it was stuck in their throats. Soma, with closed eyes, who finished with his battle. Slowly he inhaled a couple of breaths and exhaled it out. After doing it several times, as the tension in his body loosened, he opened his eyes and turned his back, raising his feet to leave the arena. [Nullifies pain 80%] While walking, Soma''s gaze was flicker and his feet swayed for a bit, and his sight turned blurry slightly. Stopping in his tracks, he shook his head to the side, trying to clear his disturbed sight. After calming down his vision returned to its clear state, and he continued his walk. As he neared the outside of the arena. Hina, who saw his condition, approached him with a distressed face. "Soma, are you alright?". "..Yeah, I am..". Hina stood in front of him while cupping his cheeks in her hands. Her face suddenly turned ashen as she saw a trail of blood that appeared from Soma''s nostril travel down like a dam that had been broken. "...Stood still!". "Uh? Okay". Soma felt something wasn''t right the moment he saw Hina''s expression. Also, he sensed that his head was throbbing for some reason. However, the pain kept disappearing each time it throbbed. Hina took a blue handkerchief from her storage and presented it to his nose to clog his nostril. "Pressed this handkerchief to stop the blood from flowing further". "Blood? Am I bleeding?". "Wait, you didn''t notice it?". Hina raised her brows for the response Soma gave as he didn''t notice that he was currently bleeding. Lee, who saw the commotion, approached the place. "What happened?". As soon as Lee opened his mouth, Hina, trying to take something from her storage ring, halter her movement and she shot a glare that could kill to Lee. Lee smiled wryly seeing her glare, but he shifted his attention to Soma and found a red stain on the blue handkerchief with a floral pattern pressing onto his nostril. Lee didn''t say a word. Instead, he took something from his storage item that looked like a belt strapped on his waist. The head of the belt shone before his hand appeared a dark-green liquid that contained inside a glass. "Here, as my token of apology". Soma turned his head to the side, and he saw Lee extending his hand while holding a potion. Without hesitation, Soma took the potion. He opened the lid and then, under everyone''s watchful gaze, Soma downed the contents in one go. "Thanks, teacher Lee. I am sorry for your ribs". "It''s okay. It''s already healed because of my strong constitution and one of my skills". "Is that so? Okay, then". Lee nodded his head, then he turned his gaze sideways, looking at the other candidates who were now shooting a wary gaze in his direction. He sighed helplessly, shrugging his shoulders before turned his back, leaving Soma. [Nullifies pain 66%] After drinking the health potion, a translucent window appeared before Soma''s eyes and notified the decreasing number of his nullified pain system, which was caused by the double-edge skill Adapt. Turned out this skill was something he should be wary of, too. The reason is because the skill was a gift from that being. "Are you okay?". "Yeah, I am fine. Thanks for the handkerchief. I will buy you a new one". "It''s fine". Seeing the grave situation Soma was in, Eiji, along with Eri, slowly approached the two while still bothered by the other looks. However, Eiji kept pressing and approached his benefactor, who now seemed in trouble. He swept past the gaze and stood beside Soma. "Soma, are you alright?". Eiji, with Eri in tow, looked at the red stain in the blue handkerchief, and their face paled. Eiji, in particular, his body began to tremble, and he fidgeted while covering his mouth. "You are bleeding". "It''s okay. I am already healed. Let''s get away from the arena first". Everyone in the group nodded after hearing what Soma asked. However, while the other three are raising their feet to leave the Arena. Hina, who was still harboring a bit of a grudge after the earlier events, stood still in the Arena. Soma, who witnessed her, chuckled and opened his mouth. "Good luck, Hina. Try to calm your anger for a bit". "...I will. Thanks, Soma". S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noticing that Hina was on the verge of erupting, Soma opened his mouth, trying to soothe her anger so that she could face the exam calmly. Hina raised her feet in the opposite direction, approaching teacher Lee, who stood in the middle of the arena. She keeps her gaze straight at him. The event that unfolded earlier clearly made blood rush at her head when she saw Soma spun in mid-air. Hina almost went on a rampage earlier, but eventually, she knows where they are currently. So she could only grit her teeth in frustration and see the unfolding event while suppressing her boiling rage. She stood in the middle of the arena while facing the teacher, who stood tall, towering her. However, she already witnessed something far more towering and intimidating than the person before her. So she could maintain her calm state despite facing him, also the words that Soma left to her. It keeps ringing in her mind, telling her to calm her stirred mind. "So you are the next one. I am sorry for what I did to your partner. That was completely my mistake. I am truly sorry". The teacher sensed that the girl''s mood before him was terrible, so he opened his mouth to ask for an apology. With her eyes closed, Hina exhaled a shallow sigh before she opened it back and turned her glance at the teacher. "...It''s already done, let us start the test". "...Okay, let''s start then. State your number, name, and strength?". "A hundred twenty-six. Named Akabane Hina, specialized in battle with magic". Using her mana manipulation technique. Her surrounding space shook as the undulating calm mana in the atmosphere began to gather at her side slowly, creating a whirlpool of chaotic natural mana that, with a slight mistake, she would get swallowed by its ferocious power of nature. Teacher Lee opened his eyes wide, seeing the precise control the girl showed to him. However, it was not only because of the ability she had. There was something that pushed her this time. It was probably something with her thought that stirred earlier, and her mind unconsciously used it as a fuel to boost her concentration further. "I am ready, teacher". Chapter 93 - 93 Mock Battles Part 05. While radiating a turbulence of natural Mana around her, Hina keeps her gaze straight as the surrounding mana under her control. However, she is currently in a strange state where she can manifest that much power despite only stepping her feet into intermediate rank in mana manipulation. Such a feat usually happens when the person has mastered the intermediate rank level and almost breached the advanced realm. Hina kept her mind calm, but her heart was filled with the intense heat of boiling rage that she managed to suppress, and she was ready to burst it anytime. "Impressive, Claire. I leave it to you". "...Huh?!". Lee, who saw the mana that was undulating around Hina, sighed in amazement. He turned his gaze to the back and opened his mouth to inform the female teacher, holding the terminal while observing Hina with interest. "...Fine, it''s time to exchange seats". "I leave it to you". The two teachers began to raise their feet and exchange places with each other. Currently, the one who stands in the arena is the female teacher whose name is Claire. Hina, who was caught off guard by the development, went blank for a moment. Because of that, the surrounding mana in her body was stirred. It swayed uncontrolled and almost on the brink of explosion. Seeing the state Hina was in, Claire knitted her brows. She raised her hand, then with her superior control upon mana. The stirred mana gradually began to calm down as it returned to the atmosphere, dissipating along with the loose control over Mana that Hina did. "That was close. What do you think you are doing? If I am late even for a fraction of a second, the mana around you will trigger and explode". Claire, with knitted brown, opened her mouth in protest at the mistake the candidate had almost done. She is in her mid-twenties with short red hair and round green eyes. Claire wears a uniform prepared for a teacher in the academy, which consists of a black suit with a golden lining. For the lower part, she wears skirts that cover her tights to the knee. She also wears a black stocking to cover her exposed skin and a pair of black heels. However, Claire tilted her head, seeing Hina was in a dumbfounded state. "...Why?". "What is the matter?". "Why did you switch places?". "Ah?! Sorry that muscle-brain over there didn''t tell you, guys, beforehand. Okay, let me explain. The purpose there being two people in each arena was to test the candidates who excel in a certain aspect". The other candidates raised their brows as Claire began to explain the situation. "As you already know, that guy over there is the one who is responsible for testing your physical or martial abilities, and as for me, I will test your candidates who excel in the magic field". Hina''s body twitched as she heard the teacher''s explanation. To think that the test will be separated into two categories. She was at a loss for words, and the boiling rage in her heart dissipated. At first, she tried to give the male teacher some lessons, but now her circumstances have changed. She turned her gaze down while sighing in annoyance. "Have you calmed down?". Hearing Claire''s clear voice, Hina starts to regulate her breathing to calm her racing heart and stirred mind. After several times doing it, she opened her eyes and turned her eyes forward, facing Claire. "...Yes, I am calm now". "Good. Now, you understand the rules, so let''s start with your test then". As soon as Claire finished with her words, the surrounding temperature around her spiked up, and a small spark emerged before it turned into a firetail that swirled in the air before it took shape into multiple long sticks with sharp tips and mimicking a feather on the other end. Hina knitted her brows, for she saw the spell activated in such a fast time. She began to concentrate and gather some mana in her hands. "...Too slow". Claire swung her hand to the side, and one of the fire arrows floating around her shot forward in a flash. Noticing the incoming arrow, Hina keeps gathering mana in her hands, and she leaps to the side to evade the incoming arrow. After she had enough in her arsenal, Hina unleashed her spell. Her surroundings air began to distort, and the temperature rose. A brilliant spark emerged before it turned into a firetail and condensed itself to form a fire arrow. She spent thirty mana on each one frorm the dozens of arrows she created. [MP: 550/910] "..Pretty fast, but. Hm?!". Without waiting for the teacher''s response, Hina unleashed every arrow she had in possession, and it made the teacher confused about the reckless behavior she had made. Claire launched one after the other of her fire arrows to intercept them while also observing the magic her opponent had. The moment their arrow classed, Claire''s fire arrow was swallowed by Hina''s arrow, for it has a lower mana density. It''s true, though, because she only put ten mana in her creation of Fire Arrow. In the battle between mages, there is this thing called ''Lodets'' or ''Low density get swallowed''. It was a theory that the mage in this world amplified when the same element of magic clashed, creating a phenomenon where the lower density mana will get swallowed by the bigger one. Claire, who notices it, acts fast as she creates another spell to intercept the incoming fire arrows. Contrary to her thought, Hina clapped her hands, and the arrows that she launched burst apart, creating a huge black dust that covered Claire''s surrounding sight. However, this was a bad idea which Hina did. Claire, as one of the teachers in the Hero Academy, has far higher mana manipulation control in her hands. She could noticed a slight change of mana in her surroundings even though her eyes couldn''t see it. Hina was preparing another spell like earlier, creating a dozes of fire arrows. Claire began to raise the density of mana in her hands. She extended her right hand forward and cast her next magic. "That''s naive. I know where you are, so let''s end this.. Fireball". The temperature around her started to rise more, and Claire even had to sweat for the heat that gathered around her. Multiple firetails began to undulate around her, creating a numerous mass of balls that were borned from the flame. Each and every one of those contained a mana density of more than fifty from her mana pool. "With this, Hm?!". After she finished preparing her magic, Claire noticed a slight movement from the other side. All of the fire arrows created by Hina detonated from their place, creating confusion for the disrupted mana in the air. Claire knitted her brows, wondering what was on the candidate''s mind for doing this. Hina, once again, created some magic and detonated it over and over until her mana pool was almost emptied. Because of that, it creates a turbulens of disrupted mana in the surrounding atmosphere. As it was in disarray and making Claire sense disrupted for a moment. "What is she thinking?". Claire, who still kept her magic while being covered in the black clouds, peered her eyes open for the incoming attack. She turned her body to her right, for she felt a slight fluctuation of mana from there. "Gotcha". However, her body jolted, for she heard a voice that came from her left side. Quickly, she turned her body only to feel a chilling and hard sensation that pressed against her neck that stiffened her body. "What?! A blade?". "Yeah, it is". S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 94 - 94 Xiao Lian. Claire who felt the hard-cold steel pressed against her neck disrupted her concentration. The multiple fireballs she had created began to stir. However, she was quick in her attempt, and she started to take control of the stirred Mana before she dispersed all of it into thin air. Hina, who saw Claire''s precise control, felt a sense of respect and slight admiration, for she also had a dream to master mana manipulation into an advanced stage even more. "How was my test?". "First, please put down your blade. My neck is itching". "Okay". After hearing Claire''s words, Hina takes back the blade that gets passed to Claire''s neck, and with a skilful movement, she sheathed the silver blade back to its green sheats. The Katana on her hands had a dark green color with golden ornaments. The katana was one of the equipment Hina and Soma acquired from the trial gate. It was legendary equipment she had along with Soma''s gauntlets, which they still didn''t know what kind of ability the equipment they had was. However, Hina is rather fond of the sword and has been using it in her morning practice ever since. Claire, awakened from her numb state, turned her gaze to the beautiful Katana in Hina''s hands. She knitted her brows, for she felt a tremendous power that radiated from the katana, but she held her tongue, for it was not a good thing to pry open other people''s stuff. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Besides, the rules said she could use her weapon, and in this day of age, there are many mages trained in Martial Arts to protect them in case they run out of mana. "Well, you got me there. I don''t think you are both prominent in magic and swordsmanship. Let''s end the test here. Good job, candidate Hina". "...Thank you for your words". Hina breathed a sigh of relief for the plan she had worked well. She hesitated to use the plan to defeat the teacher because she still didn''t know what the teacher could do. However, she couldn''t move forward in the battle, for she noticed she was still inferior in front of the teacher''s control over mana. From there, she began to think of some plan on how to outsmart her. Hina remembered her mother''s words, and it seemed the teacher also had a keen sense for sensing the surrounding Mana. So, she devised a plan to disrupt the surrounding mana to confuse her. Then Hina needed to use her other means to attack, using a blade when her mana pool emptied, for Claire couldn''t detect her presence. Luckily, the plan went well after Hina found herself facing head-on with the teacher. One of the factors of that was because of the mana manipulation skill; Claire had still not reached an advanced stage where she could trace even a faint undulation of mana a person had, and one other is she didn''t take the test too seriously, unlike teacher Lee did and caused an injured to one of the candidates as a result. "Now, go back to your comrade". "Yes". Hina, who heard Claire''s words, turned her back and walked away from the arena while storing the katana in her storage ring. She breathed a sigh of relief that the test was over. Her head felt light for some reason, but she kept her feet on the ground and managed to leave the arena. Once outside, she was welcomed by a shadow of a smiling Soma who awaited her arrival. "Good job out there". "Thanks, I got a point". "Yeah, that''s awesome". Soma raised his right hand, showing his palm. Hina tilted her head initially, not understanding his intention, but when Soma shook his palm. A bulb shone on her head, and she flashed her white teeth before Hina smacked his hand so hard that it left a red mark on both palms. "Who is next?". Lee''s clear and bold voice reverberated across the arena, which roused the other candidates in the Soma surrounding. The other five who still didn''t take the test looked toward each other, but there was one girl who started to act and stepped her feet inside the arena. The silver-haired girl, with her lack of emotion, walked in a slow manner while being observed by the other candidates. She halted her footsteps in the middle of the arena and then faced the two teachers. Before opening her mouth, she cupped both of her palms to show her respect to the teacher or perhaps her opponent. "Greetings, Number eighty-five, My name is Xiao Lian, strength specialized in magic and spearmanship. Ready to receive your guidance". Xio Lian, with a languid expression, released her greetings and stood still, looking at the two teachers. "Greetings to you too". "Ah, greetings". Lee and Claire look flustered, for they didn''t see this coming from the candidates. They thought that Xiao Lian seemed like a polite girl from looking at her gestures. Soma raised his brows as he observed the interaction between Xiao Lian and the teachers. From the chronicles Saga, he read. Xiao Lian was indeed a polite girl and also possessed a strong will of character that was unmoved like a mountain. She is one of the strongest characters in the heart aspect. Because of her, Soma couldn''t remember how many times the protagonists who had weak hearts at first got saved by her strong heart. Xiao Lian, who stared blankly at the two teachers, tilted her head. She opened her mouth asking for the test. "Who will be going?". "You should go!". "But the girl said she specialized in magic". "But she is also good at spearmanship. How should we deal with her?". Lee and Claire close their distance while whispering in a small tone, while sometimes stealing a glance at Xiao Lian, who is staring blankly at a faraway place. After discussing it for a bit, the one who will stand in the arena was. "Now Xiao Lian. take out your spear". Teacher Lee, who is the one who stepped ahead and stood in the arena, asked Xiao Lian to take her weapon out. Xiao Lian nodded her head. She connected her thought with the ring on her hand and took out an intricate blue spear. It has a blue shaft that seems fit for her height, and its head has a distinctive form of a long blades in triangle shapes shine in silver-blue color. Soma, who saw the spear, raised his brows because he was impressed by the beauty and majestic feeling the spear exudes. From the tips of the shaft, Soma could see a small blue sphere that reminded him an image of the ocean embedded in it. After observingnthe spear for a bit, Soma opened his eyes wide for he realized something. "Let''s start the practical exam". Teacher Lee tensed his body as he prepared his battle stance. Seeing the teacher is ready. Xiao Lian clenched the spear in her right hand and infused the weapon with her own mana, and it shook the surrounding atmosphere. The undulating air feels heavy, and the surrounding air turns humid as tiny droplets from the atmosphere gather in the room, creating a white mist that reduces visibility. Xiao Lian spun the spear shaft in her hands before she grabbed it using both hands and knocked the tip of the shaft to the ground. The surrounding droplets starts to gather around her spear. The circulation of droplets began to condense itself before forming its shape into a figure of a long beast with its long body that stretched twenty meters in size dancing in the air. It has an distinctive, sharp mouth with protruded teeth, a pair of whiskers, and a pair of deer horns that protrude from its skull along with its hair. It was the figure of a Dragon who is considered divine in the east, shining in Blue color. The Dragon coiled around Xiao Lian as if protecting her from the enemy. It created an oppressive atmosphere that shocked everyone who saw it. "Let''s start¡­". "Wait, wait, the test is done. Good job finishing the exam". Chapter 95 - 95 Lin Fan. The appearance of the water dragon in the room created chaos where the other candidates were fleeing in distress, and some of the seniors raised their battle aura, preparing for the worst. Even the candidates in Soma''s surroundings were also alarmed by the dragon. Soma, who covered his face with his palm, sighs. He knows the identity of the spear. It was the heirloom that the Xiao family had, and it was considered one of the legendary equipment that exists in the world that made the Xiao Family become one of the overlord families in China. From the story setting, Xiao Lian was the one to be chosen by the spear at the ceremonial Xiao family held when she turned twelve. The spear had outstanding abilities, and it was the weapon that accompanied Xiao Lian until the late story of the novel. He turned his gaze to the surroundings and rested his eyes on the black-haired youth who had a frown on his face, seeing the power of the Xiao family. This was the problem between the two families, and Soma was aware of that. Xiao Lian, who heard the teacher Lee''s words twitch in place, then to make sure something, she opened her mouth. "Did I considered win in this fight?". Teacher Lee blaked and tongue-tied as he heard the question from Xiao Lian. "...Huh, well, not quite, but. Yeah, it was something like that". Xiao Lian nodded and, with another, knocked from her tip shaft. The blue dragon that coiled around her burst apart, creating a million tiny droplets that dissipated into thin air, creating a small rainbow that pleased the people''s eyes. After seeing a disaster. She stored the spear in her rings, and she cupped her head to give her respect before turning her back and walking toward Soma''s place. Soma, who saw Xiao Lian approaching his place, raised his brows, for he didn''t know what her intention was. This was his first time meeting her in this world. Is it probably a coincidence? But she keeps her eyes staring straight at him. Currently, Xiao Lian was standing two meters before Soma with her sharp, languid eyes observing Soma. After seeing her up close, Soma notices she is a beautiful girl with sharp eyes and a languid expression with red pupils. She was 165 cm tall. Her silver hair was straight down to her back. She is wearing a school uniform with a white shirt and black skirt on the lower part. She also wears a black knee-shock and a pair of black leather shoes. "...I won". "Um?". All of a sudden, Xiao Lian opened her mouth while keeping her gaze on Soma. Soma blinked twice, not understanding what she meant, but he soon awoke from his dumbfounded state and opened his mouth. "Um, That''s amazing". "...Um, have we met before?". "Excuse me?". "Okay, other candidates, please step forward". The loud voice from teacher Lee broke the discussion between Soma and Xiao Lian. Xiao Lian kept her gaze on him for a brief moment before she withdrew it. Then, without a care in the world, she stood two meters beside Soma as if that was her place all along. Soma turned his gaze to Xiao Lian, who was already submerged in her own world, looking at a faraway distance, deep in thought. He felt a slight thug in his sleeves as he turned to the other side, only to find Hina with a vein that emerged from her temple with twitching cheeks welcoming him. "Soma? Who is she?". S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...? I don''t know either". "Hmm¡­ are you truly didn''t know?". "...Yeah". "What''s with that slight pause?". "I seriously don''t know". "...Okay, then. Sorry for pressing you". "No problems". Hina finally backed down as she glanced at Xiao Lian, who was gazing at a faraway place. She sighs before turning her gaze to the front, looking at the upcoming battle. Soma also turned his attention toward the arena where the black-haired boy walked with a frown on his face, ruining his handsome face. The boy cupped his palms, bent his torso thirty degrees front, and opened his mouth. "Number eighty-nine, named Lin Fan primary strength in ancient Martial Art¡­". Lin Fan stood tall at 170 cm height, wearing a distinctive Hanfu, a Chinese outfit with a black color. "...Okay, let''s start the practical test". Lin Fan releases his bow and starts to take his stance. His feet were bent evenly and placed in a diagonal position. The right hand was placed below his chest, clenched tightly, while his left hand was raised forward, forming a tiger palm. Looking at his stance alone, Soma could feel the tremendous effort he put into practicing his martial arts. His heart began to throb as the dormant fire in his heart started to ignite. However, he dismissed it by shaking his head to the side and determined to only observe him from afar. Teacher Lee also prepared his usual stance, and then both of them began to observe each other''s movements. No one makes any moves even after ten seconds, the match has started. "Tck, here I come". As soon as Lin Fan finished his words, his body was enveloped by a thin white layer of mana that also enhanced his body. He kicked the floor and dashed forward, facing the teacher head-on. Soma knew how he felt. With the disparity between the strengths they had, Lin Fan seemed a bit struggling to try to find an opening for him to strike. So, he tried to make his first move to determine how strong the teacher was when facing him. Lee, who observed every Lin fan movement, started to move and shifted his stance to the side. True to his prediction, Lin Fan arrived within his attack range, so he delivered a right punch and aimed it at Lin Fan''s face. Lin Fan crouched down as he began his counter from below while maintaining his lower stance like a ferocious tiger trying to prey on his enemy. Lin Fan, with the intention of hitting teacher Lee relentlessly, kept attacking from below using his tiger movement. Unlike with Soma, teacher Lee dealt with the attack calmly as he observed each and every move Lin Fan unleashed at him. The match continued while Lin fan kept his waves of attack, trying to land a hit at teacher Lee, and the aim of his attack was always teacher Lee''s left ribs that had been struck with Somacearlier. But Lin Fan still didn''t realize yet that teacher Lee''s ribs were already healed. Lin fan seeing an opening from teacher Lee. He sprung back, leaping upward like a tiger to rip teacher Lee''s throat. But, all of those were already planned by teacher Lee. Lin fan''s wrist was grabbed and twisted to his back to immobilize him in the match. "Good match candidate, Lin Fan. Good job finishing the test". "...First, Let me go". Chapter 96 - 96 Leon Pendragon. The result of the match has been shown. Lin Fan, with his knitted face and immobilized, was displeased with the outcome. However, as a Martial Artist, he must accept his lack of strength to defeat his opponent, teacher Lee, who smiles wryly and releases Lin Fan''s hand. Lin Fan twists his right shoulder, then turns to face the teacher, Lee, before cupping his hand and giving Lee his bow as a Martial Artist. While looking down, Lin Fan grits his teeth, trying to endure the frustrating feeling in his heart. The disparity between their strength was different, like the sky and earth. So, for now, he could only swallow his regret and strive to be the best. Teacher Lee also understood what was inside Lin Fan''s mind. He cupped his palms, replying to his bow. After his business was done, Lin Fan turned his back. Teacher Lee, who lifted his lips, opened his mouth. "That was a good fight. I want to spar with you again sometimes". "Thank you for your generosity". Soma already knew the result would be like this. However, his mind was stirred right now. Soma, who observed the match earlier, follows Lin Fan''s movement as if trying to ingrain in his mind. He had a huge respect for his dedication to martial arts, and at the same time, a swirling slight of envy sprouted inside him. From the movement Lin Fan showed, Soma could feel that Lin Fan in front of him had superior technique in terms of Martial Arts. Unknowingly to others. Soma clenched his fists as he kept his gaze on Lin Fan, who already finished with his bow, and turned his back to walk to the outside of Arena. Feeling a gaze directed at him, Lin Fan turned his glance at Soma, and their eyes met briefly. They didn''t utter a single word and just gazed at each other''s faces before simultaneously turning their head and focusing on their own interest. Hina and Xiao Lian beside him simultaneously feel something has changed in Soma''s demeanor. They turn their glance to look at him and find Soma''s eyes burned with fighting spirit. The two of them chuckled while silently smiling before their eyes met. The time turned still as the two pairs of clear eyes gazed at each other, having a welfare they could only understand. The two of them start to recall the match earlier, and they manage to defeat the teacher in the practical exam. They respect each other''s strength and power, but at the same time, it also awakens their competitive feeling toward each other. Both of them turned their head simultaneously to the arena, where the blonde-haired boy walked up and now stood in front of the teacher. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Number ninety-nine, My name is Leon Pendragon. I am fairly good with a sword and a bit of light magic". The blonde-haired boy named Leon Pendragon stood upward in the middle of Arena while facing teacher Lee. He had a tidy appearance while having 170 cm in height with short blonde hair. His handsome face had a sharp and gentle pair of eyes with blue pupils reminiscent of the sky. He wore a brown blazer buttoned and a white shirt with a red tie around his collar. For the lower part, he wears dark green long pants and a pair of brown leather shoes. "Hou light magic, pretty rare magic you have, kid". "Thank you, teacher". Leon scratched his cheeks while flashing his white teeth in embarrassment. Teacher Lee also loosened his facial muscles, looking at his gentle nature. "Let''s start the match, shall we?". "Yes". Teacher Lee and Leon prepare their stance. From empty air, Leon grabbed a brown wooden sword that he took from the storage ring. He grips the hilt tightly with his hands before doing a couple of swings to ascertain the feeling of the wooden sword. Leon stood upright with a straight spine, bent his knee a bit, and pointed the tip of his weapon forward straight with his gaze, ready to engage in battle anytime. After seeing the teacher, Lee fights those two candidates who have a good grasp and understanding of their strengths. It blows his mind away while also pondering how can the two of them maintain that level of spirit despite fighting a strong opponent like the teacher, Lee, who stands in front of him. Leon shook his head as his head began to wander uncontrollably. "Focus!!". He muttered those words to focus on the match before him. Shifting his stance for a bit, Leon once more gripped the hilt of his wooden sword to prepare for battle, lowering it to the side. Teacher Lee, as if understanding his stance, began to start the first move. Lee, who slowed down his speed, arrives at Leon''s sword range and starts to act, raising his left fist. Leon opened his eyes wide, for he didn''t think that the teacher would charge at him like this. He saw the incoming left fist that closed its distance with his face. Reflexively, he jerked his head to the right and started to counterattack by swinging his wooden sword from the bottom and aiming at the teacher''s left armpit that opened. Teacher Lee disappears from Leon''s sight, leaving an afterimage, and reappears from Leon''s right. After that, the match became one-sided, where teacher Lee relentlessly approached Leon in any direction while Leon desperately tried to break free from the waves. "Kuh". Leon saw a fist fly toward his face, blocking his sight. He ducked down and swung his sword sideways. Teacher Lee took a step back to avoid the sword range. Leon saw that as a change recalled from the fight earlier. He put strength in his legs before lunging forward while thrusting his sword. "Got you, what?!". Lee tilted his body to avoid the sword and slid past him, entering deeper into Leon''s range. Leon''s sight was blocked by a huge shadow from teacher Lee''s palm, ready to blow away his consciousness. "I lost". "No, you did great, Leon. Good Job finishing your practical test". "... Thank you, teacher". "However¡­". "Yes?". Teacher Lee crossed his hands on his chest while tilting his head, having a troubled look. He turned his gaze to Leon, whose eyebrows were raised. "...Next time in the battle, focus on the opponent before you. Don''t try to wander your thoughts over something else". Hearing the words from the teacher gives him a good punch in the gut. He was seeing the downcast look on Leon''s face. Teacher Lee''s face softened, and then he extended his hand to brush Leon''s soft hair. "...I am sorry. It is as you said. I am failure as a swordsman". "Hahaha, don''t worry too much, Leon. All you need to do is train your swordsmanship further so that you won''t be left behind by the other. You can do it". Leon turned his gaze up, and he saw teacher Lee look at him tenderly with a smile. His downcast expression showed a bit of change as he lifted his lips to smile. "..Thank you, teacher Lee". Chapter 97 - 97 Encounter. After the rigorous and grueling test that the academy held, it finally comes to an end. The candidates were gathered in the middle of the wide room in the stadium while listening to teacher Lee''s briefing. "...Thank you, all of you. For participating in the test our Academy held. I hope some faces here will meet me again in the class. The test was officially over. We will give you the test result three days from now on. You guys could go back to your respective place, dismiss". Soma and Hina, who heard the teacher''s words, turned and raised their feet, which brought them to leave the building. For some unknown reason, Xiao Lian accompanied them beside Soma, and the two others followed behind. A couple of hours have passed since the test started. The other Eiji and Eri also had been tested, and the teacher seemed quite pleased with the result, especially within the middle Arena. Soma hurried his footsteps and took his phone from his storage to see what time it was. "It''s way past sixteen". The exam started in the early morning at seven o''clock, and they spent nearly nine hours following the procedure the Academy had implemented. What made the exam go too long was the practical exam, where the four other seniors who should have been testing the other candidates watched the test in the middle arena where the commotion happened. They are too excited to see many talented individuals who apply to the academy this year. Eventually, they were reprimanded by the two teachers beside them and hastened the test. Arriving before the huge door, it slid open, and a gust of cool and fresh breeze entered the building. It grazed every candidate''s skin who had been caged inside the huge building for hours. The wind brought a sense of freedom and blew away their tiredness, giving them a new vigor. "Soma, My parents are already waiting outside". "Is that so?". "Yes, it seems they have been waiting for us since fifteen past". "That long. I feel sorry for them". "No need¡­". "Are you two live together?". Xiao Lian, who overheard Hina and Soma''s conversation, opened her mouth, feeling curious about the relationship between the two. She hops forward as she closes the distance between her and Soma. "Well, there are many circumstances that brought us together, but yeah, currently, I was in the Akabane family care". "I see". After hearing Soma''s answer, Xiao Lian nodded, then turned her glance forward, already losing interest in his world affair. Hina, who didn''t understand her motives for probing Soma, knitted her brows. But she sighs and also loses interest in Xiao Lian. Stepping his foot outside, Soma was enveloped by the feeling of freedom. He inhaled a deep breath to take so much oxygen in his lungs, enjoying the fresh air. The test demanded both his physical and mental power, making him feel burned out from the exam. Plus, the fact that he still didn''t have his lunch bothered him. They were walking leisurely on the vast land of the academy. Soma basked in the afterglow of the test as he kept moving his feet, which dragged him to the main gate after walking for about a couple of minutes. His sight caught the view of a huge, towering reinforced wall and the opened twin gate. Behind it is the scene where many adult people eagerly wait for their children to return. "Soma, Hina, over here" Soma caught the two familiar figures that stood on the far side to the right. One of them, Hiroshi, stood straight, welcoming them with a smile, and Hisako vigorously raised her hand, shaking it to the side to show their presence. He turned to Xiao Lian, who also stopped in her tracks. "...I hope we can meet again later, Xiao Lian. You too, Eiji and Eri". "Mm". "Yes, Soma. Me too. Both of you take care". "...Take care". Xiao Lian replied with a single nod before walking away, followed by Eiji and Eri, who waved their hands until they regrouped with their parents. "...". "Soma, let''s go". "Mm? Ah, yeah". Hina grabs Soma''s right hand, which seems dumbfounded at the sight before him. She noticed Soma had a forlorn expression on his face, watching the sight. His expression seemed so empty, and she didn''t want to see him like that. So, Hina dragged him from the place and approached where her parents were waiting. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they arrived, Hisako, energetically waving her hands up, dashed forward before giving the two youths a warm hug. Hiroshi, who saw that with a smile, followed behind her and opened his mouth. "Good job, you too". Hisako released her embrace upon the two of them and opened her mouth. "Good job, you two, how was the exam?". "That was tiring, right, Soma". "Yeah, it was pretty tiring. ¡­But I am sure I will pass the exam". "Hoho¡­ Someone seems confident about it. Then how about my daughter here?". "I am, too. I will pass the exam". "Fufu, I see". As the two mother and daughter share a warm talk, Hina''s empty stomach lets out a protest. The grumble echoed in the surroundings, and it pulled everyone''s gaze to the girl who was close to her mother, holding her stomach while fuming in red. "It seems you haven''t had your meal. Let''s find something to eat". "That''s a good idea. It was a bit early for dinner, but let''s go to a market to buy some snacks and enjoy a family trip". "You''re right, Mom. It''s been a while since we had an outing. Soma, would you come along?". Witnessing three pairs of eyes that stare at him, waiting for his response. Soma could only sigh and helplessly nodded his head. "Yes, I will be in your care". "This is so tiring". Exhaling a sigh, a lone woman in her mid-twenties who is in disguise, wearing casual clothes and a hat, wandering around in one of the bustling places in the market from the white tiger district. Despite the afternoon time, the market was still full of life, with a bustling crowd pacing back and forth doing their business. The loud commerce from the street stalls that served many delicacies tried to outdo the others to attract customers to visit. There are also stalls that sell items and accessories that seem quieter and sit patiently waiting for the customer to visit their stall. Devi was currently on a mission Lord Gula had bestowed upon her. She was commissioned to find some information regarding the auction that will be held the day after tomorrow. She was at a loss as to what she should do first. At that time, everything seems possible with her retainer on her side. Tyr will always provide her with some information she wants, which immensely helps her plan. However, after her death, this time, she was the one who was commissioned to do the gathering. She didn''t know where to start, so she tried to ask people around and managed to gather some information, but. ".I wonder if the information I have will be enough, ukh". Suddenly, her heart began to clench in pain, and Devi grabbed her clothes, trying to alleviate the pain. She regulated her breathing and ensured she didn''t invite other people''s curiosity. As the pain subsided, she felt a rather peculiar gaze directed at her. She raised her head and met eyes with a single black-haired boy who happened to turn his glance at her. They stood firmly on the ground watching each other while gradually, the memories from that time resurfaced, and both of them knitted their brows. ""You!!"". Chapter 98 - 98 Pursuing. Soma is currently inside a cramped space where he sits in the middle between Hina and Hisako. The family decided to go to the market in the White Tiger District, and they called a cab for their transportation. Despite being renowned S-Rank awakeners, both of them still regularly choose to do this, for it was something they did in their adolescent days. After riding inside a blue cab for almost dozens of minutes, the cab arrived at their destination. Hisako and Hina opened the door on both side, too eager to get out. Soma walked to his left and stood at the entrance to the market he had visited before. Hiroshi, done with his transaction with the driver, approached them. "Sorry for the wait. Shall we go inside?". "Yeah, let''s go, you two". The huge red gate that welcomes them seems pretty packed, for there are still many crowds bustling in the market despite the afternoon time. The market was still brimming with energy and teeming with people. Many stalls were lined up compete against each other, promoting their specialty, mainly upon the dish. The scent of fried seasoning entered his nose as he turned his head, following the smell. He remembered the stall where Soma bought his chicken. "What is that?". Hina, who exclaimed at his side, brought his attention toward her, and he followed her gaze to find a stall that sold meat skewers, luring him with the delicious aroma that made his stomach protest. "Hina, Soma, you want to try some?". Hisako noticed the two kids'' gaze, and she offered the dishes. "Yes, mom". Hina replied with vigor, and the group began approaching the stall, which seemed busy dealing with other customers. "Here, thanks for your purchase, welcome". "Hello, mister, can you please make four of them". Hiroshi, who stood before the stall vendor, opened his mouth, ordering four skewers for the family to feed. "Okay, coming right up". Soma, who stood behind, turned his gaze sideways while waiting for the skewers to be ready. The sizzling noise that came from the burning fat and the scent from a mixed season entered his nose, and it roused his hunger. His mouth was salivating upon sniffing the aroma. While looking ahead, his chest felt slightly tugged, and he put his palm to soothe it down. He caressed his left chest thrice, lifted his face, and caught a figure of a black-haired woman wearing a black hat. She is wearing a casual outfit with a blue cardigan, short white pants, and a pair of black heels with black stockings to cover her skin. Soma''s eyes shrink as the appearance of the woman in front of him seems familiar in his mind but also not. He tries to dig deeper into his brain, trying to find it. But, no matter how many times he recalled it, her figure seemed hazy from his memories. "Is it my imagination?". He ponders as he covers his mouth briefly, trying to make sure. Soma briefly leaves his sight of her, trying to think that this is all a misunderstanding. But his curiosity got the better of him. Once again, he turned his head and simultaneously locked their sight. At that time, Soma''s body was stiffened, and his brain was having a sudden jolt of information that flooded his thoughts after seeing the woman''s face. The hazy memories he had turned much more apparent, and he knitted his brows in displeasure. Her face seemed different, but she couldn''t hide it thoroughly in front of Soma, who already had a fight with her and bound their souls together in a pact. ""You!!"". Hina, beside him, who was exhilarated upon witnessing the bustling place, turned his gaze at Soma. She knitted her brows, seeing his state, who let out a low growl that seemed to hold back his anger. "Soma, what is the matter?". Her body stiffened, seeing Soma''s ferocious state while looking at a certain figure of a woman who also let out a blood-curdling face. Hina raised her brows as she was unaware of the two of them. She wanted to open her mouth, trying to ask Soma something, but it seemed the atmosphere didn''t let her do it. Devi, who recalled the boy before her, knitted her face and grits her teeth at the humiliation and the debt of life of her best friend, which still haunts her in her dreams even now. Her heart was throbbing so fast that it delivered blood to her nerves system, and that also clouded her sight with red. The moment she tried to release her battle aura, her heart throbbed once more, and she noticed the two adults behind the boy were someone she knew well. "Here, Soma and Hina?!". Hiroshi, after finishing the transaction. He held the four skewers inside a paper bag. Then, he turned his body and found Soma was frowning, letting out a threatening aura. "You guys have each two off the skewers. ¡­What is the matter?!". Hisako, still not aware of the matter, turned her gaze to the woman who stood not too far away from them, and she knitted her brows. "Tch". With two S-Rank Awakeners on his side, Devi was tied on her back. Then, her red sight turn wider as her head began to regain its calm. Seeing the two of them, she chose to flee from the scene. She wrapped her body using her mana, and it created a thin red layer of mana that covered her body before she kicked the ground. Soma, who already had his eyes on her from the start, activated his skill, [Oni wrath activated] [User consciousness starts to be consumed by rage] [Skill Adapt and Puppeteer activated completely erase the corroding process] Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Consumed 100 MP/second] [Remaining time 8 seconds] An ominous mana began to undulate around Soma that surprised the people around, including Hiroshi and Hisako, who was the second time seeing Soma in that state. The violent mana began to calm down as it settled on Soma''s body and coated his body with a red aura. Soma, without waiting for any warning, kicked the ground and chased the escaping Devi, determined to settle their score right this moment. "Eh, Soma?! What happened?". Hina, still unaware of the situation, could only see the retreating figure of Soma with uncontrolled emotion chasing after the woman. "I am sorry, Hina. But, can you return to the hotel alone? We must chase after them". Hiroshi threw the paper bag in his hand, and it landed on Hina''s hand safely. He circulated the mana around his body, strengthened his physique, and started to chase the two of them. "I hate to tell you this, but your father is right, Hina. Go back before us. We will catch up later". "Mom, what happened?". "I will tell you later. I am sorry, Hina, please, I must go after them". Without waiting for another word from her daughter, Hisako starts to enhance her body with mana and chase her husband''s figure. Hina, who was left alone in the middle of the market, had a blank expression on her face as she clenched the paper bag in her hands. "Can someone tell me what the hell is going on?". Chapter 99 - 99 First Step. [8] S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the feeling of resistance from the air that slammed his body, Soma, with his eyes focused on a single figure who ran in front of him. He grits his teeth and keeps his pace at full power because the distance between them still doesn''t decrease as he uses his full power. Still, even though he couldn''t close the distance, at least he could follow her movement. He saw Devi run past the road and enter the narrow alley, the dark place every city had between its towering buildings. Soma followed inside, and Devi noticed a fork way ahead. She chose to turn right, but it was a bad move for her because it was a dead end. Devi grits her teeth, then puts some strength in her feet, kicks the ground, and launches herself toward the building wall, using it as a foothold to jump to the other wall and escape the dead end. Soma, who saw that, clicked his tongue, and he could only pray that he could do the same thing as her. Because this was the first time he tried to jump between walls. Soma focused his strength on his feet and waited for him to near the wall. Then he kicked the ground to jump to the right, the middle, and the left wall, performing three steps on the wall before landing on the roof. [7] However, upon arriving on the roof, Devi''s figure was already far away, about a hundred meters. Soma knitted his brows, continuing to run, then, with quick thinking, summoned his weapon. "Come, Raijin gauntlets". With a low roar that escaped his mouth, a gleaming purple began to swim on his four limbs before it condensed itself, forming intricate purple gauntlets and boots with white lining that fit his limbs. Even though he still didn''t know what effect the gauntlets had. He couldn''t think of another method to close the distance between them. [6] Soma grits his teeth and accelerates, and feels the resistance from the wind more faint compared to earlier. He tensed his legs before jumping toward the other building and landed while rolling forward to kill his momentum before dashing again. However, the distance was still uncovered even after he used the equipment, and the chasing felt stagnant, for the two parties'' distance didn''t shrink. He gritted his teeth, and then a method appeared in his mind. However, he still didn''t have a quiet gasp as to how to master it. [5] The translucent window in front of him informed him of the skill''s duration. He shook his head to the side and thought the method that could help him. [Martial Saint First Techniques Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulations] "...First step - Lightning Scatter". For the first time since the Martial Saint displayed its might and how to use the technique to conquer the Raiju, Soma, with his own will, activates it. His legs, which keep spinning around in chasing the girl, let out a crackling of lightning that emerged from his body. Different from the Martial Saint, who used the power of nature when activating the technique. Soma used the lightning magic in his possession to compensate for the natural lightning that acts as its source of power or might. A small faint of white bolts began to dance on his boots, and Soma''s sight, which seemed full of color change, into gray stretched far away. The bolts in his feet intensified as he took one step forward. He managed to cover a ten-meter distance. [4] Soma, in the slow world he saw, thought to himself to distribute the Extra points he had to his physique stats. [Physique +45] His ten-meter steps turned into twenty. Soma recalled that this technique allowed him to use any means as a foothold. So without hesitation, he kicked on empty air and shot forward at a sonic speed. The impossible distance they had gradually begun to shorten as Devi, who noticed it, turned into a frown. She poured a lot of mana into her strengthening magic, and her enhanced body became stronger, but she was already too late. "What?!". A bright color of red erected on her way. It manifests into a rectangle wall in a half-oval shape, standing still towering, blocking her route. Stunned, she halted in her tracks, which gave her a slight time for Soma to catch up. She clicked her tongue as she planned to turn her appearance into a demon, relying on her wings that boosts her agility, but Soma got the better of her. "Got you!". A low, threatening voice emerged from behind her like a devil''s whisper. It sent chills to her heart. Devi felt the world turn blurred as her body accelerated while receiving a huge impact that came from her abdomen. The impact shocks her entire nerves, screaming in agony, and the tiny little bolts that coil around the boots help deliver it easily through her body, paralyzing her body for a moment. "Kuh". She felt that her body was set free from the restraint and flew in a straight line and collided with the flame wall that blocked her route. Shockingly, the boy was still clinging to her while planting his right kick at her abdomen. She grits her teeth, and a hoarse voice escapes her lips. "You basta, kahak¡­". However, she couldn''t finish her sentence because her body received another impact as she was slammed to the ground. The commotion caused by the impact managed to attract the other people who were enjoying their walk in the park and turned in their direction. Many people elderly, family and even young people wondered what happened and started to approach the place, as it was still covered by the raised cloud of dust Soma, with his gauntlets on, raised his right fist and struck Devi, who he was riding on. The dull sound of a hard object colliding with flesh resonated within the perimeter, rousing the onlookers'' curiosity. "You dare! ack". "I dare!". [3] Another dull sound reverberated, and each resonated, the sound of it getting harder and harder until it blew away the rising dust. As the dust was blown away, the people in the surroundings saw a young boy with an ominous aura straddling an ordinary woman in her mid-twenties while raising his fists, trying to punch her. "Soma?". Hisako, who was being princess carried by her husband, approached the scene. Apparently, Hisako, even though she reinforced her body using mana, is still lacking compared to her husband, who excels in physical abilities. Their steps halted as they saw Soma, with his violent expression, keep striking the girls they recognized well. One of the onlookers, a male, tried to approach the scene, worried about the woman who was being beaten up by a boy. "Hey you, cut it out..". "Get lost!!!". Devi, who couldn''t take the relentless beating anymore, rose her battle aura that blasted away everyone who was ignorant about her identity. Soma manages to cling to her body by coiling his feet to her back, but the violent mana she exudes manages to push him back, albeit a little. However, it didn''t last long; her heart started to throb, and it clenched so hard that it disturbed her breath. [2] He was realizing that Devi was halted. Soma struck another blow, only this time he used his magic. "Kuuh, Shut up!". [Lightning Magic 1 activated] [Shock] [SP: 0/810] [Oni Wrath deactivated] ***** [Martial Saint First Techniques] [First Step - Lightning Scatter give 100% boosts user agility. Will get additional boost agility depending on the lightning magic the user had 1 level of magic gives extra 50% boosts. Each level will give 50% extra boosts, and the effect can be stacked depending on the lightning magic level] Chapter 100 - 100 Gura. As a desperate struggle on Soma ends, Instinctively, he unleashes a level one lightning magic that sends an electric shock toward his opponent upon contact with skin. Despite being rare, lightning magic at an early stage had no means to attack the enemy in the long distance, and the user could only use the magic at a close distance as he did. Devi, who was being caught off guard, her body jolted by the invading volts that jolted her body. It shocked her internal body and brain, halting her thought process briefly. Soma also turned languid for a brief moment because the duration of the Oni Wrath skill is over, and he gets some penalty or cooldown time. It gave him a sense of loss, for his limbs went limp, devoid of any strength. However, his enemy was in sight. He didn''t know where he would get this chance in the future. Soma ordered his paralyzed body to move, gritting his teeth until it made a clattering sound, and he clenched both fists so tightly before striking Devi''s face once more. "Kahak.". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "Aaaaaah!!!". Soma let out a maddening howl like a wounded beast and kept sticking the woman''s face. His eyes turned bloodshot and narrowed, for he only cared about finishing the woman before him. The onlooker looked at him with terror and pity towards the woman. However, the couple Hiroshi and Hisako look toward the scene in sorrow, for they couldn''t imagine what are the things that made Soma push himself and turn into a maddening beast like that. Initially, they intend to help Soma chase the demon woman who caused the disaster at that time. But, what they witnessed was something they never thought. Soma, who usually had a calm nature, turned a hundred eighty degrees into violence. Devi, being struck relentlessly, grits her teeth and focuses her sight. With swift movement, hold Soma''s hands that have been delivering punches to her face. Her gaze was red in fury. This was the second time she had been humiliated by the same boy at that time. She clenched his hands hard and spitted some curse. "You bastard?!". Soma, whose hands were immobilized, bent his head backward before slamming it into Devi''s nose. An unpleasant sound of broken bones echoed in the surroundings, sending a chilling sound to every onlooker who saw the fight scene. He realized that his hands were still grasped. Soma bent his head backward before striking her nose once again. Because of the hard bones, Soma''s forehead couldn''t escape its fate, for it had a little tear, and it leaked blood that smeared his face, making him more menacing. Soma, whose brain was shocked, regained some clarity as his thoughts began to wander. "Why am I doing this?". Again, he struck Devi with his head, freeing his restrained hands before continuing to punch her. "No, I have to kill this woman in front of me". He muttered those words as if trying to convince himself that the woman before him must die no matter what the cost. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Puppeteer: the highest level of suggestion skill that could control the user''s consciousness and physical ability, making it work automatically from the deepest desire from the user, making him like a marionette] "...You, ¡­monster?!". S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Devi once again manages to grab Soma''s hands and gives her time to catch her breath. She acted fast as she activated her fire magic, enveloping her whole body and radiating a high heat that could scorch a person alive. However, her mind was so filled with the thought of escaping his restraint that she forgot the pact still bound their soul. "Ack?!". She opened her eyes wide as the intense, searing pain clutched her bare heart, making her unable to breathe. The agony was so fierce that her seven orifices leaked red liquid. Her movements were halted, and strength briefly left her body, making her a good punching bag for Soma. Devi, who felt Soma''s intent to free from her restraint, clenched both hands, trapping Soma''s limbs from striking her again. Soma, unperturbed, bent his head backward, trying to head but her. But, after receiving it multiple times. Devi easily evaded the strike by shifting the position of her upper body a little, even though she was being restrained. Soma missed his target and managed to strike the hard ground that shook his brain. "Ouch?!". Devi''s body jolted as an immense sharp pain pierced her skin. Her right neck felt like it was on fire as it pulsed with each heartbeat, throbbing intensely from the pain. A crunching sound alarmed both her brain and flesh, sending a horrified agony that jolted her nerves. "...Let me go, you beast". Soma jerked his head upward and managed to bite a tiny piece of flesh around her neck, and eventually, his teeth also managed to tear the tiny silver chain that wrapped around her neck, hiding behind her outfit. "You bastard, I won''t forgive you!". Hisako, who watched the event unfolding behind, covered her mouth dumbfounded and couldn''t stand to witness the scene any longer than this. She had enough and intended to take a step forward to Soma''s side, but saw somebody was flying to the other side. His body was rolled on the ground multiple times before it went limp, lying on his stomach, unmoving. "So, ma?". "Good grief, what happened to the information gathering I asked you?". "..Kuuh, I am sorry Lord Gula". "Geez, Because of Invidia, I will forgive you this time. You dare to interrupt my mealtime after all. But there will be no next time". "Understood". Devi, while suppressing her agony, raised her body and knelt in front of a chubby man who suddenly appeared out of nowhere. "Hisako". Hiroshi, alarmed by the appearance of another party, stands before Hisako while taking his sword from the storage ring. "Who are you?". Within his hazy consciousness, he could hear other people''s voices. The fleeting feeling his mind had became more evident as he regained his clarity. He tried to move his limbs, and the agony that assaulted his nerves awoke him from his slumber. Soma, whose body was aching all over his body, gritted his teeth, for he still had some business he needed to finish. He tensed the muscles around his body, lifted his body and managed to stand on his trembling feet. "Hooh?". "Tch?!" "Soma?!". "...". He heard a familiar voice and one unfamiliar voice directed at him. Then, he turned his gaze forward and saw an unknown man standing beside Devi, whose cover was ruined. The man was 180 cm tall. His body was chubby, with thick muscle around his hands. He had a bald head and slit eyes with dark pupils that were covered by fat, wearing a black T-shirt and long blue jeans with black leather shoes, starting with an amazed expression on his face. "To think he still conscious after receiving my blow, how amusing". "Soma?!". Hisako, alarmed by Gura''s words, dashed toward Soma before she stood before him. Hiroshi maintains his vigilance to the two. He could feel it from instinct alone that the man in front of him was strong. He is so strong that he and his wife can''t defeat him despite being an S-rank. "Demon? There is a demon here?!". One of the onlookers, still staying in place, opened his mouth, shouting loudly, alarming everyone who was once fleeing in panic. Hearing the frantic voice of the man, everyone in place turned their body and soon opened their eyes wide. "Kyaaa!". "It''s true. There is a demon there?". "Unbelievable, but wait? That appearance?!". "Is that the woman that the kid beat up?". Hearing one of the onlookers mention her getting beat up. She turns her glare at the person, and it terrifies him to the core as his butt slaps to the ground wetting his pants. "Enough Devi, let''s leave this place first". "...Yes, Lord Gura". The chubby man named Gura took some tiny sphere from the storage in his hands and intended to crush it between his fingers. However, a sudden curt voice stopped his fingers from moving further. "Wait, you fat pig!". That howl from the wounded boys sent an insurmountable chill for everyone around. Hisako and Hiroshi also turn to look at Soma, who let out a growl only to find his eyes open wide with bloodshot pupils, filled with tears in red fluid. "Fat pig?!". Chapter 101 - 101 Memories. Everyone in the place stood still as if time had stopped hearing the growl Soma had spit. Hisako turned her head and opened her eyes, seeing the state Soma was in. Hiroshi also shrinks his gaze, seeing Soma''s state, but keeps his mouth shut, still keeping his vigilance. "Soma?". Gura and Devi each of them had different expressions. Gula looked at Soma weirdly while shrinking his gaze, pondering why the kid knew him. Devi noticed the change in Gura''s face. Her face turned ashen, as a cold of sweat drenched her body hearing the bold statement the boy spit. However, the terror soon turned to enjoyment as she thought about the pact that would get terminated as he died. "You fool dare to insult Lord Gura. Considering you are dead". She muttered, hiding a sneer behind Gura''s shadow. Soma, who is in the center of all the attention, kept his gaze straight at Gura, who he remembered clearly. A sudden flood of memories replicates themselves, making his head throb. That night, when Soma and his parents were living harmoniously together. A sudden visitor who barged in stunned the people inside. Upon his entrance, it also inflicts a huge damage, destroying his world. His father''s body was separated into two, sprawling on each corner of the room, smearing blood on the floor and the walls. His mother''s headless corpse was swallowed whole with its gruesome mouth and crushed by its protruding teeth. Soma couldn''t forget her mother''s last face that rolled beside his feet. Her empty gaze that sent chills to his core created nightmares that he had to bear for those years. That was one of the turning points in Soma''s life, who lives in this world, and it shaped him into a soulless child until he is being swapped by his current Soma from an alternate world. However, because of the memories that emerged to the surface about the dark truth behind the boy named Soma. It inflicts Soma psychologically, as he turns hostile toward the chubby man he first met. Soma, whose emotion was uncontrollable right now, clenched his teeth and fists as he looked toward Gura. Initially, there is a shock and cold sensation that freezes his body. His heart throbbed, which ignited the dormant flames that burned so bright, filled with intense sorrow and anger reminiscent of that time. "Fat pig? Do you mean me?". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Without opening his mouth, Soma, with his battered, tired body, dashed forward while raising his right fist, trying to punch Gura. "Wait, Soma!". Hiroshi, who saw Soma acting rashly, acted fast. He grabbed Soma''s raised hand, holding him in place. "Calm down, Soma!". "Get lost! I must kill that pig". Soma began to thrash away in Hiroshi''s grasp, and it troubled him. So, Hiroshi closed his eyes, feeling sorry for what he would do. "I am sorry, Soma". Hiroshi clenched his right fist before striking Soma in the solar plexus, shook his nerves, and rendered him unconscious. Soma''s body went limp as he was being held by Hiroshi, preventing it from kissing the ground. Hisako, who saw Soma''s body, went limp and turned pale as she rushed forward to her husband''s side. "Soma?!". "Hisako, please". "...Okay". Hiroshi left Soma''s care in Hisako''s hands while he turned his gaze to the two people he assumed were demons. Gura still tilted his head, not understanding what Soma had been talking about, but after he squeezed his brain out, he could only think that Soma was one of the kids whose parents fell into his stomach. "Hm, ¡­That must be it. Ehehehe, sadly, I can''t remember him though, what a pity". "...What the hell are you talking about?". Hisako, who saw the guy sneering while looking at the unconscious Soma, shot her glare while raising her voice, gripping Soma in her embrace. She was acting tough right now, but deep inside, she also realized that the man in front of her was too strong for her to deal with. "Hm?". Gura, who has a sharp sense of others, notices multiple individuals coming straight their way, and each of them is an ability user. He shrugged his shoulders and grabbed Devi''s neck with his robust hands. "Let''s meet again later, if time will it". The tiny sphere in between his fingers shattered into a hundredth of particles. Then, below their feet, emerged a magical circle meant for teleportation, shone in golden light before engulfing the two demons, and disappeared from the place without a trace. "They gone". "Yeah". Hiroshi exhaled tremendously, spitting out his agitated state. Then he turned to his side and found Hisako also doing the same. He crouches down and turns his attention to Soma. There are no significant wounds, only his forehead, which had a slight tear while oozing some blood that already stopped. "He has good recovery ability". "What the hell are you thinking?! Call the ambulance, hurry!!". "Okay". S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The angry voice from his wife jolted him. Hiroshi took his phone before dialing the nearby hospital, and the other awakeners who had been alarmed came to their side, asking about the situation. As clarity began to seep into his blurry state, His mind started to piece together the memories from before Soma''s blackened. A faint, dull ache assaults his brain and awakens his slumbering mind. Soma, who regained his mind, slowly opened his eyes, trying to gouge his surroundings. However, he lost sight as the first thing he saw was dark. It was so dark that it could have swallowed the light itself. With his sense that gradually returned, He could hear the faint sound of clicking steel that clashed into his ears, and he opened his eyes wide, hearing the familiar sound. Soma raised his body, cast his gaze around, and found a huge cocoon wrapped by a black chain from all over the space hanging in mid-air, creating an eerie atmosphere. "You woke up sleepyhead?". A cloud of black smoke began to emerge from the cocoon, and it gathered at one point, turning into a human-shaped figure with a black appearance. With its pair of red eyes and a red zig-zag line resembling a mouth. "So, it''s you". "Yeah, it''s me. You!". The devil flashed his red mouth while saying incomprehensible lines. Soma raised his body and stood up to face the devil. He observed his surroundings before turning his glance to the devil. "Why am I here?". "I dragged you here". "... On what purpose? Is it perhaps regarding my body?". The devil snorted as if to lose interest. He put his right hand on his side skull before lifting himself up to relax mid-air. "...What if I said yes?". "I knew it". Soma began to leap backward and put his middle stance, prepared to engage with the devil anytime. The devil who saw Soma''s movement raised his brows, amazed by his still-growing technique. "...Well, it''s too late for that. Anyway, I drag you here to warn you". "...What is it?". Even though the being in front of him is a devil. Soma still didn''t think that hearing him would cost him a thing. The devil, who was pleased, spread his mouth and then opened his voice. "Don''t trust that golden guy blindly". "Huh?!" Chapter 102 - 102 Awoken and Resolved. "What crazy lines are you saying right now?". Soma, who couldn''t believe his ears, heard the word, not to trust Martial Saint, who is always helping him in times of crisis and giving him incredible power. This conversation was truly meaningless. The devil bent his lips up and rounded his eyes, feeling bored hearing the replies from Soma. He raised himself and now sits in mid-air, ignoring the physics law. "Well, that is all I want to tell you. Now go, leave this place. I want to continue my rest". Finished with his business, the devil opened his mouth wide, covering it using his right hand, stifling a yawn. The devil''s body turned flaccid before it turned into black smoke that floated in mid-air, leaving Soma alone to frown in the dark place. Soma, who watched the devil disappear, began to cover his mouth, deep in his thoughts. He still didn''t understand what the devil was trying to say to him. But, at the same time, he also began to recall the conversation with Martial Saint that told him not to take the devil''s word seriously. However, deep down, there is something that is bugging him, something that started to sprout recently that was caused by his uncontrollable thoughts. While deep in thought, Soma didn''t realize that his body had started to turn transparent, and when it had already reached his hand, it was within sight. Soma sighed and surrendered himself before being swallowed by darkness again. Hina sat quietly on the stiff, steel chair the hospital provided. She tensed her body as her gaze fixed on the figure of a black-haired boy lying on the hospital bed, Soma. Her hands were clasped tightly in her lap. Soma, who still hasn''t regained consciousness from the afternoon time, brings forth a sense of helplessness within her. Hina has already heard all the details from her parents about the chasing earlier. While they were currently doing the procedure for hospital care, Hina is the one who currently took care of Soma. A wire plastered on his gradually rising chest and the monitor screen that monitors his heartbeat vividly as if to remind her that he is still here with her. "Soma". Hina softly uttered those names as if her voice could awaken him from his rest. She raised herself from the seat and closed her distance with Soma, standing beside the bed. Looking at his current figure. Her heart started to throb in pain, reminiscing the earlier event. While Soma and his parents chase after the demon, disguised as an ordinary woman, Hina can only sit back and wait, obeying her parents'' instruction, for she believes that no matter what happens, they will return just fine. She believes in that. However, after waiting for a while, all of a sudden, a call from her parents informed Hina that they were currently in hospital. Hina''s heart cracked, and her world was crumbling as she lost strength on her body, seeing Soma, lying on the hospital bed, unconscious. She extended her right hand and grasped his warm hand on her while interlocking their finger dearly. Stifling between a sob, Hina opened her mouth. "Why? ¡­Why are you always so reckless?". Hina heard everything from her parents. Including the identity of the demon they were chasing. It seems the woman being chased was, in fact, The demon who almost killed them at that time if Soma did not interfere. She expressed her surprise by knitting her brows while listening to the continuation of the story. After listening to it thoroughly, she starts to wonder? Why did Soma try so hard just to save someone the first time they met? What kind of drive pushed him to do that? "Why are you sacrifice so much for us?" The room door slides to the side as the two figures who finished with the procedure enter inside. Hisako, who approached the bed, witnessed her daughter''s fingers interlocking with Soma, which usually invited her to tease her darling daughter. But She didn''t have the urge to do so, looking at the unconscious Soma and her sobbing daughter. Hiroshi, who closed the door, joined the group and stood beside her wife. Then, feeling the presence of warmth beside her, Hisako leaned her head on his shoulder. "Mom, Dad, how was the procedure going?". Hina, who noticed the duo, opened her mouth, still keeping her gaze on Soma. "It''s finished". "We just need to wait for him to wake up and will decide the rest later". As Hiroshi finishes his words, it also acts like a cue. Soma''s left hand was interlocking with Hina''s twitched. It stiffened Hina''s body while she bend her body forward and clenched their locking hands. "Soma?!". Her parents noticed the commotion. They closed the distance with the bed, standing beside Hina. A faint groan escaped Soma''s lips as his shut eyes gradually opened before they opened fully. "Where am I?". "Soma". Hina brought Soma''s hands closer to her chest, and it managed to turn Soma''s attention to her. "Hina? Miss Hisako and Mr Hiroshi". "Yes, how was your condition?". Hisako detached her head before leaning closer while supporting herself with her hands resting on the bedside. "I am fine". Soma exhaled, then tensed his body before raising himself to sit. There is no discomfort, so he manages to sit properly. "Are you alright?". Hina, who noticed his intention with her hands still locked, helped Soma to a sitting position. "Yeah, I am the epitome of health itself. Thanks, Hina". "...Don''t mention it!". Soma sighed, and then his thoughts started to wander. His eyes were unfocused, staring at a distant point beyond the window beside him where the horizon met the night sky. The Akabane family saw him perfectly still, yet a storm of thoughts swirled inside his brain. Memories from his distant past in this world and from another world collide with each other, creating a chaotic ambiance that seeks salvation. In his mind, he began to revise all of the memories that the person named Soma currently shared. He felt a gaze from beside him filled with worry, seeing him in an absentminded state. Soma glanced at the source and saw Hina, whose eyes turned misty, holding back tears. Hisako and Hiroshi looked upon him tenderly as if they were worried about their son. Soma smiled wryly and then opened his mouth, trying to convey his well-being, but no words dared to come out. "...Soma?". "What is it, Soma?". "...". Hina, Hisako, and Hiroshi each express their worry at seeing Soma halted speech. Soma turns his gaze down, for his mind is in shambles, and he is trying to fix the situation by regulating his breath. But, not that helps him in any situation. His chaotic thoughts began to affect his outer appearance. "Soma! Oi, Soma?!". As the person who was watching him closer, Hina noticed the change in Soma. His eyes turn lifeless, devoid of any light, and he seems to lose his sense of hearing even after he is being yelled at. She yanked their connected hands to bring him to the surface. "Ah? What happened?". [Extra skill Puppeteer activated] S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The light that vanished from Soma''s eyes returned and showed his will. He was disturbed by the sight before him, watching Hina was on the verge of crying, and her parents, who saw him, with knitted brows. "I am sorry. It seems I was a bit distracted". "Are you truly okay?". "Yeah, I¡­". Soma hesitated for a bit to speak out, however, after he thinks about it deeply. The secret and the problem he faces should it be good for him to solve it on his own? Ever since he came to this world, which has been led by a certain being in the hand of a skill to this far, he always tries to face his problems alone and even involves another person in it, yet keeps the involved people in the dark. Currently, the story progresses dangerously upon entering the school arc. Soma, with that attitude, tries to solve everything on his own. Can he survive and protect what he wants to protect? He looked toward the trio and once again realized that these people had much more strength and connection than himself. Also, one of them could turn into a powerhouse as the story progresses if she survives. Soma then saw himself upon what choice he should take from here. "...Ahaha, actually I am not, okay". Without realizing it, his mouth opened on his own. Soma scratched his cheeks while letting out a dry laugh, turning his gaze to the trio. The Akabane trio opened their eyes wide, seeing Soma, whose eyes turned misty and gave a restrained smile. Soma''s lips soon parted wide, showing his teeth. "I should rely more on people around me". The stuff about trying to get stronger to survive in this world was nothing, but some sort of escapism he had at first came to this world. He became aware of it after knowing the true identity of the skill he received from the author who sent him here. The skill helps him a lot, and in his depressed state, it gives him a reason to move forward in the face of a danger that threatens his life. But after thinking it through, how can Soma have that much bravery when his life was spent living in peace? After wondering for days, he also starts to try to change. The oath he took to get stronger and survive, is that directed to himself, or is there someone playing against his consciousness? So right now, he wants to properly face himself and try to face the new world he currently lives in. Forget about how to return and other things. First, he must face himself. His lips soon spread, showing them an honest smile he rarely shows others. Gradually, his chaotic mind started to collapse, and the fog of uncertainty in his heart was gone, replaced by a sheer determination that burned bright in his heart. He closed his eyes for a moment and opened it slowly while facing the trio. "Would you listen to my story?". Chapter 103 - 103 Regret. I look at Soma, who rarely shows his helpless smile. Suddenly, my body stiffened, and unconsciously, I clenched our interlocking hands. Even at the moment, I don''t intend to release my hands from him. Hearing the tone Soma uses, it seems the story would be a serious one. But I am ready to listen to it. I don''t know where it started from the bottom of my heart. I want to know more about him, things about his favorite foods, hobbies, and many more that he still hides from me. "I am sorry, Hina, I lied to you about something". As I was deep in my thoughts while looking at his face, My thoughts ceased as the first word he said to me was a lie. My body unconsciously tensed up and loosened the strength in our interlocking hands. I could feel my fingertips start to turn cold from the trauma that was still haunting me. "Is it perhaps another lie? Did he also want to betray my trust?". A negative thought began to swirl in my head, clouding my mind. The memories that we spent together started to replicate, and those images began to show a crack. My body starts to tremble, and Soma probably senses something wrong with me. "...You probably think something else, but the truth is My parents were not killed in an accident. They were killed by that chubby man who appears in the scene when I chased that demon woman". Hearing about the lines he had just uttered sent a chill that pierced my spine. My body stiffened, and it stunned me to the core to hear a demon kill his parents. I looked straight to his eyes, then, toward my parents, who stood beside me, and they were showing their surprised faces just like me. It seems they also don''t know about this story. "...Also, I am also the survivor from Project Red, seven years ago in Yokohama". "Project Red?!". "Lies?!". My dad and Mom showed an unusual reaction where my dad, who usually had a calm upbringing, became agitated, and my mom, who burst out crying while covering her open mouth, was overwhelmed by Soma''s background. "...Seems like you guys know it. So let''s start it, when my parents died that night seven years ago¡­". Soma starts to share his story about how the past can shape him into the person he currently is. It begins with his parents being killed, and he is being detained in some facility that turns a human child into something they call a demon race. "...Luckily, the facility was being raided the moment my time almost came to be injected. I survived, and I was being taken care of by the government until I graduated from middle school¡­". I have no words to say after hearing his story. My parents and I just stood there without words, listening to his background, while sometimes I clenched his hands so hard to assure him that I was there. "...Then I was like a wandering ghost who searched for a place to stay before I met you guys, who were being attacked by demons". Soma told me about the event that happened the night he saved my parents. At the same time, a sudden thought began to dawn upon me, but I still didn''t put too much thought and put it in the corner of my mind. Then the story progresses when he tells us that he is scared of the chaos and the appearance of the demon, but deep down, he is worried about my mom, who was injured in front of him, and he tries to save her. "... I brace myself and approach Miss Hisako, but even on the verge of death says this to me. ''Please tell our daughter we are sorry we couldn''t accompany you to your new academy and celebrated it together''. At that time, my heart was hesitating. But I resolved my heart to save both of them, afraid that your daughter will become something like me¡­". The story that I didn''t know and heard directly from Soma''s mouth. I turned to glance at my mom, who was full of tears and holding an urge to hug Soma. "...But, I am relieved that I can save you guys and also managed to foil their plan, albeit a little". I noticed Soma''s hands were clenched and his brows were knitted, probably still pissedd off about the Demon. "Soma, we are truly thankful for that time". "...Yeah, I will never forget that day until my death". My parents give him a heart full amount of gratitude, and my mom, who couldn''t help herself any longer, cries on my dad''s chest. Seeing them like that makes me feel so happy that they still live and are still there with me. I look at Soma, who also shows a happy expression. I loosen the muscles on my face. When I tried to open my mouth to say my gratitude, the thought that I put in the corner of my mind started to resurface, and I loosened the strength in our connected hands. "...What are you after?". "What do you mean?". "...Okay, let me be clear, I don''t trust you¡­". That thought started to occupy my mind, and my brain throbbed intensely, making me dizzy about the horrible attitude I showed to him despite being my parent''s savior. "..Hina, are you okay?". With the memories in my head, I couldn''t hear the other sound as I was being stuck in my own swirling thoughts. The storm that clouded my mind sucked me in as my sight started to juggle, couldn''t focus. My stomach started to churn, and my gastric began to creep up, intending to launch the meal I had eaten earlier. "Oi, Hina?". As my tummy started retaliating, I turned my back and ran away from the room, leaving the three in confusion. I ran into the hallway, and my eyes scanned the surroundings to search for a toilet to let out the unpleasant feeling that stuck in my throat. In the corner of the building, there is the sign of a toilet, and I jump straight inside without having any leeway to check the gender sign. The inside of the room seems desolate. I shove my head into the toilet in the corner of the room and throw out everything that has been stuck in my throat. "Bleergh". I throw out everything that gets stuck in my throat after the grueling feeling that assaulted my nose and mouth. My butt flopped on the cold floor, and a profound sense of regret overwhelmed me. I waited for my feelings to get better and stood up, facing the mirror to wash away the unpleasant juice that stuck in my mouth. After washing up, I looked toward the flowing water on the basin and thought back to my action. With that stupid aloofness, I had. I scorn someone who saved my parents with life on the lines without knowing his circumstances. Yet despite my actions, Soma still acts kind to me and always puts himself in danger in times I am in danger. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tears streamed down on my face as intense regret filled my heart. How could I face him after what I had done to him? It was like I was no different from those girls who talked behind my back, calling me a liar. I am such a big fool. I began to wallow in regret, crying my heart out alone in the corner of the toilet. "...I am ¡­sorry". My words feel empty, and I don''t know how to approach Soma. In the despair I was in, Soma''s words and actions started to replay in my mind. "Hina?! Are you alright?". I heard my mom sound calling me with worry from beside me. But I couldn''t care less about my appearance. I don''t want to show her my messy face, so I keep gazing down. The memories that replayed were seeped into my clouded thoughts. It brought a faint light that paved the path for me to take. My swirling thoughts start to dwindle, and my stirred heart begins to calm down. I clenched both hands and teeth and raised my face to see my own self. I steeled my resolve and, despite stifling a sob, opened my mouth. "...Mom, I need your help". Chapter 104 - 104 Favour. "Oi, Hina?!". Soma, who saw Hina retreating, had a blank face on his expression. Her parents are also wondering what is happening to their daughter. Hiroshi, who still retains his calm, asks his wife to search Hina''s whereabouts. "Hisako, please". "...Okay". Hisako, who heard her husband''s plea, wiped the tears that streamed down her cheeks and then turned her back, leaving the two males in the room. Hiroshi, who saw Hisako had left, approached the door before closing it tightly after making sure that no one else heard the stories Soma had told. Hiroshi approached the bed and flopped his butt on the chair, and kept his gaze straight at Soma. "So, you still have something to tell, right?". "...Yeah". Soma, who received Hiroshi''s solemn gaze, nodded his head and started to tell the rest of the story that had been disturbing him. "It will be fast if I show you". Soma waved his right hand, and the translucent window that showed his status appeared in front of him without any concealed words. He laid bare the status for Hiroshi to see. After spending time with him and his family, Soma is sure that he is the person he can put his trust in. [Status window] Name: Soma (M) Race: Human (Half-Devil) Age: 14 Class: Martial Saint Level: 21 Exp: 284/400 SP: 810 Statistics: Physique: 120 Soul: 81 Luck: 9 Extra point: 10 Skill: Adapt(Extra), Puppeteer, Mana Manipulation 1, Oni Strengthening technique, Lightning Magic 1, Curse Resistance 3 Title: Martial Saint Inheritor, Soul Pact contractor, Wolf Conqueror Blessings: - Curse: Slow Growth Seeing the status window Soma had. Hiroshi''s eyes gradually widened before it almost popped out from its socket. His jaw slacked, seeing a specific word that glued to his eyes. "...Half-devil, What in the world?". "Here is the story¡­". Soma told Hiroshi how he managed to get a small amount of devil blood in his body. "...After dividing the content of the devil''s blood in two and using my blood as a disguise. I managed to give half of the content to that demon woman and intend to give the half to you later. But I didn''t know she had a comrade with her, and that comrade accidentally pierced my heart, which coincidentally had the other devil''s blood in it, and it assimilated with my body". "My god". Hiroshi covers his face with his palm. This is something beyond his comprehension. The devil''s blood, he thought had been lost, seemed like it was being carried within Soma''s body. Soma''s story still didn''t end. He started to tell Hiroshi, albeit faintly, about his transformation and the existence of the devil residing in his heart. The more he heard about it. The more his mind boiled to the point. Hiroshi thought it was just some made-up stories Soma had plotted. But, seeing the living proof of his status and knowing the trait Soma has, Hiroshi doubted if all of that was a fake. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So he turned his gaze to face the ceiling while exhaling every disturbing thought he had. He never thought the kid before him contained much agony and secrets, which were too heavy for a kid his age. Once he calmed his heart, he glanced at Soma once more and opened his mouth. "Who else knows this secret?". "No one but you. I plan to tell all of you, but Hina and Miss Hisako seem busy tending to Hina". "...I see". Soma saw Hiroshi, who seems aged ten years faster after hearing the absurd development Soma had. The story he had told to the family was the story Soma in this world had. His mind seems not particularly bothered by him telling this story, and his mind also did not affect much. Instead, his heart felt lightened, and his shoulder felt light for some reason. He is afraid that telling this story will invoke some sort of resonance that will change his personality a hundred eighty degrees and let the real Soma take over, but so far, he seems not to see the indication of it. Also, he is wondering, "Where the hell is the real Soma?". Of course, he still concealed many things from them, but he thought it could be revealed later or not at all for the absurd story that he is someone from another dimension. "Soma, let me ask you this?". "Yes?". "From the story that I heard. Your parents were killed by the demon called Gura, right?". Despite not being his real memories, the fact that his body is still twitching for his parents being mentioned shows that even though many things change, it couldn''t still change someone else''s core. "Yes". "Do you hate them? The demons?". "Not, all of them. but¡­". Soma paused for a second, closing his eyes, thrust it open and locked his gaze with Hiroshi. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "...I will kill the demon called Gura with my own hands and every demon who tries to get in my way. I will dispose of it". "...I see". Hiroshi flinched as his body stiffened, looking at Soma''s appearance and atmosphere. Soma has not noticed it yet, but his skin exudes a faint red glow that seems ominous from Hiroshi''s observation. That red aura seemed so violent that it made him an S-rank awakener''s hairstand. The aura that emerged from Soma''s body was probably the remnant of the devil that resides within Soma''s heart. Little by little, it affects his mana quality and turns his mana into something ominous. While Hiroshi seemed affected by the aura that Soma unconsciously released, Soma sighed in relief, seeing that Puppeteer''s skill was still within his grasp. Seeing the ominous detail of the skill had given him a sense of discomfort, knowing that such a dangerous skill was now in his hands, controlling him. This information would be a source of headache for Hiroshi if this came out to the public. So he closed his eyes for a moment and tried to separate the issues that he thought would be okay if it was revealed. "Mr Hiroshi?". Soma, who needed help, asked Hiroshi, who seemed to be thinking deeply. Hiroshi opened his eyes and looked toward Soma. "What is it?". "Can you help me with something?". "What is it?". Seeing Hroshi, who leaned his body closer, not showing any sign of dissatisfaction, opened his ears. "Okay, so here is the thing¡­". Soma put his hand around his neck and felt the cold metal that strapped over the tiny chain. He released the hook that locked the chain in a circle, taking out one of his storage rings before presenting it to Hiroshi. Hiroshi tilted his head, not understanding what Soma intended to do with the ring. "You know, recently, Hina and I were conquering a trial gate, right?". "Yeah, I am aware". "Inside this storage ring. There is a mountain of gold and jewelry that we obtained in the gate, and I want your help to exchange it for gold bars that are used as currencies in this city because I need it for something". After mulling it every day, Soma decided to exchange all of his gold currencies and sell all the treasure within his grasp for him to attend the auction that would be held the day after tomorrow. As for telling Hina, he could explain it later, for she is currently absent and doesn''t seem to be showing any sign of returning. Hiroshi, who opened his ears to listen. He glanced at the storage ring in Soma''s hands. He extended his hand, grasped the ring in his hands and opened his mouth. "Leave it to me". Chapter 105 - 105 Meet. As the light from the sun that shone brightly graced the hospital room, the light bathed Soma with its warm grace, giving him the energy to start his day. The cascades from the sun that pierced through the window made the room lit up with color. Soma, who finished his daily quest, is currently putting on his clothes. [Daily quest complete] [All stats raised +1] After putting on his long blue pants, Soma was about to wear his plain white T-shirt when the door in the room slid to the side and revealed the figure of Hiroshi and an unknown young nurse who was stunned to see Soma was bare naked from his torso. However, Soma, unaware of the nurse''s feelings, turned his back and showed his chiseled abs to them, pulling the gaze from the nurse whose cheeks started to heat up. She shook her head to the side, dismissing the thought in her mind. "Are you ready?". Soma hurriedly put his T-shirt on and opened his mouth. "Yeah". "Good, then, miss..". "...Yes!". Hiroshi and the nurse start the procedure of Soma being released. Soma took out his phone and lit up the display. Then, he opened up the chat apps and found a single message. He had received it from Hina that night. That night, Hina sprinted from the room and was chased by her worried mother. The two never return, and currently, they are on a flight to the mainland. Soma felt worried at first, so he sent a message to ask about her well-being, but Hina only replied curtly. "I am okay. There is something I must do first". He could see her chat log showed that she was offline. He started to wonder what had caused her to become like that. But he soon dismisses the thought because there is something that he needs to do right now. "Let''s go, Soma". "Yeah". The two of them leave the room approach the elevator that is plastered in the corner of the room. After waiting for a few seconds, the sound of a crisp bell rang, and the elevator door opened, revealing the empty space. "Soma, what will you do from now on?". They entered inside and pressed the button where their destination was. Hiroshi, who showed his back to Soma, opened his mouth. "I want to gather some information regarding the auction". "Are you fine being alone?". "Yeah, I am fine". This is a significant event where one of the items that should not fall into the demon''s hands must be secured. For that to happen, Soma needs a certain amount of wealth and some identification for him to enter the venue as a VIP because he is still hesitant to show his face to the public. There is also the matter regarding the demon who is probably still wandering on this island. So, he needs to move cautiously from here. Hiroshi pondered for a moment as he saw the reflection of Soma from the silver wall that filled the space. He sighs. "Promise me. Don''t do anything that will endanger you". "I promise". "...Good then". The truth is Hiroshi still hesitated to let Soma wander around the island on his own after hearing the story he had and the event that will be held tomorrow. He also wondered how he could obtain the information. But for now, his priority is to exchange all of the treasure from Soma''s storage rings and inform him of the amount of wealth he gathered from the gate. The space shook, and the notification of bel reverberated in the small space, invoking the movement of the door that slid to the side and showed the lobby that filled with crowd. Hiroshi and Soma ignored the passerby as they smoothly left the building and stood outside, welcomed by the morning air that seemed a bit warm for the season that was nearing spring. Hiroshi raised his hand to stop one of the blue cabs that passed in front of the building, and it stopped before them. "Let''s go, Soma". Soma nodded his head and entered the passenger seat first, followed by Hiroshi. "Dear customer, where do you want to go?". "...Go ahead, soma?". "Market, please". "Understood. We will move soon". The driver, who had already heard the destination, started to put strength in his legs, making the car ride on the asphalt and leaving the hospital. Hiroshi, who heard the destination, looked at Soma with a worried faces. But he sighs and decides to trust Soma''s decision. As a man himself, he understands that there is a point where he can''t be disturbed by his choices. Riding comfortably inside the car, Soma kept his gaze outside while wondering about the auction that would be held tomorrow. There are three important items that must not land in the demon''s hands. Also, each of those items had a considerable amount of price plastered on it. He began to wonder if the money inside his storage ring could manage him to afford the prices of the items if that was still not enough. He must think of another way to gain some fortune and fast. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After riding for about thirty minutes, the car finally slowed down before it stopped completely in front of the market they visited the other day. Soma intended to take out some gold coins in his storage ring and forgot that his ring was in Hiroshi''s possession "Don''t worry about the cost. Off you go". "Then Mr. Hiroshi, let''s meet again later". "Yeah, I will contact you later". Soma opened the passenger door and put his feet on the ground as his gaze focused on the bustling place filled with a crowd that seemed suffocating. He closed the door of the passenger cab, but Hiroshi extended an Item for Soma to wear. "What is this?". Hiroshi presents him with a plain black baseball cap. "Put this on, yesterday''s incident became a hot topic the moment you are bedridden". "... Okay, thanks". Soma received the cap in his hands, putting it on his head, which strangely seemed fit. Hiroshi nodded his head before telling the driver, and they drove off, leaving Soma on the market. He turned his back and looked at the gate that stood before him. "Man, I forgot to take some gold with me to buy me some food. Well, whatever". He started to move his legs and brought him to enter the bustling place filled with people in the rush morning. Soma walked alone in the market street while observing his surroundings and sometimes salivating by the scent that came from the dish that was freshly cooked in the morning. However, he is not holding a single penny in him. So, he could only swallow his hunger and resume his search to gather some information. Initially, he tried to gather some information by asking some random stalls and passersby, but after thinking about it thoroughly, he chose to visit the blacksmith here Malik was in. In the novel, Malik is considered one of the characters with many connections. As he observed his surroundings, Soma spotted two individuals who seemed familiar. "Are they?". Soma approached the two pairs of male and female and, upon closer inspection. The two of them were Eiji and Eri, who seemed to enjoy their stroll in the market wearing casual clothes. He hesitated to give them a greeting. But looking at the atmosphere surrounding them, he dismissed the thought and intended to leave the place to let the two of them enjoy their stroll. But things just did not flow as he wanted. "Soma?". Chapter 106 - 106 Weird. Eiji, who noticed Soma, opened his mouth while waving his hand wide in the air. Eri, who walked beside him, noticed Eiji''s change in atmosphere, turned her gaze away, and saw Soma showing an awkward smile. After his stealth was discovered, Soma could do nothing but sigh about his fate and approached the two. "Good morning, you two. Are you on a date?". The two of them show a difference in reaction in which Eiji''s face was flushed like a boiled octopus, flailing his hands to the sides, and Eri, who was also red in the face, felt elated. "No, no. We were just looking for a blacksmith to buy equipment and items". "I see". Eri, who heard Eiji''s denial, puffed her cheek and threw her gaze away. But Eiji seems not to notice it as he is currently showing his back to Eri. Soma gave him a wry smile seeing them and struck upon a bright idea. "It''s coincident I also want to go toward a blacksmith shop. Want to come over?". "Eh, are you sure?". "Yeah, no problem. How about you, Eri?". "...If Eiji agrees. I will follow him". "Okay then, let''s go follow me". Soma starts to move his legs and lead the way. Eiji and Eri, who saw his back, began to follow him. On their way, the three of them engage in small talks about their home, hobby, and school life before the academy. The atmosphere was pretty harmonious. Sometimes, their eyes were glued toward the wafting delicious small food that came from the stall, for they hadn''t eaten breakfast yet. They were also slightly overwhelmed by the flock of crowds that didn''t show off, decreasing each time they passed. "Wait, everyone" Suddenly, Eiji stopped in his tracks as he bent his knee, picking up something that was lying on the ground. Soma turned his gaze to his back, but he heard a slight commotion from his side. Then, his eyes caught an incoming thing fly at a fast speed and graze Eiji''s hair before it struck in the wall. Soma opened his eyes wide, for he witnessed small metal skewers or picks. It has pointed ends embedded in the wall, and its opposite is rounded from wood. "I am truly sorry, customer". A young man in his early thirties approached their group with cold sweat plastered on his temple. Eiji, who didn''t notice the commotion, picked up a pendant with a tiny silver chain wrapped around it. "I wonder who this belongs to, hm?". "I am sorry, young man. Did you get hurt?". "Eh, what is happening?". "Eiji, it was like this¡­". Eri, who noticed the commotion, started to explain everything, making Eiji white as a sheet before the stall owner bowed his head ninety degrees and opened his mouth. "I am truly sorry. So, to compensate for my mistake. You can take whatever you want from my stall, and it''s free of charge". "Eh, no, you don''t have to..". "Please, I insist?!". Seeing the stubborn stall owner made Eiji flustered as he hesitated to accept the food. Eri, beside him, stood in front of Eiji and opened her mouth. "Well, if you insist. We will take one". "Eri, we shouldn''t¡­". Eri, who didn''t want to prolong her stay, closed her distance and dragged Eiji away from the man. Soma contemplated for a bit and joined their side. "... You are wrong. The person himself already said it''s alright. So, if we remain stubborn in this matter, it will be quite rude to refuse his goodwill anymore than this. So let''s accept his offer and get done with this". "But,". "Eri is right, Eiji. You must accept his proposal. It isn''t wise to refuse someone else goodwill. Besides, if you feel burdened by this, you can revisit this place next time and properly buy the delicacy the stall has to offer, right?". Eiji turned his gaze at the stall owner and to his two friends before nodding his head. "Okay, I will take up your offer". "Thank you, young man. Your friend can take some too". Before Eiji opened his mouth any longer, Soma and Eri simultaneously put their hands on Eiji''s back and pushed him forward to distract him, making no more refusal". S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you very much". After receiving the stall owner''s goodwill, each of them now held a box of takoyaki, which was freshly fried with its still radiating heat. The three of them decide to postpone their plan for a while. They spread their gaze on the surroundings, looking for some empty chairs to sit on. Enjoying their meal, but another occurrence happens. "Is that?". The three of them simultaneously turned their heads, looking at a beautiful woman in her mid-thirties pointing her finger at the pendant that hung on Eiji belts. The woman intensely approached Eiji, making him shrink back with flushed cheeks, seeing a beautiful, mature woman invading his space. Eri, who saw the woman, knitted her brows, and she opened her mouth to talk. "Who are you?". "Ah, I am sorry. I was too happy to see someone found my pendant". "Your pendant?". Soma turned his gaze to the pendant on Eiji''s belt, and Eiji, who understood the woman''s meaning, took out the pendant and gave it to her. The woman feels taken aback as Eiji plainly gives it to her. She took the pendant in her hands before opening it and saw the photo inside. A single tear streamed on her beautiful, smooth cheek. Seeing what happened to the woman, the trio opened their eyes wide. "...Thank you. Currently, I don''t have much, but you can have these". After she saw the three kids'' stunned expressions, she spread her mouth, wiping the tears on her cheeks. She took something from thin air and presented it to the dumbfounded trio. It was a three-piece gold coin. Seeing the absentminded state of the kids, the woman chuckled before taking Eri''s hand and putting the gold coins in her hands. "..Consider it a gift. Thank you, everyone, have a good day". The woman waves her hands and soon leaves the place as the trio returns from their absence. "...Eri, we should give it back". "Eh? It''s too late. She''s already gone". "What should we do?". Soma covered his mouth using his palm, wondering what happened. He gazed at the gold and then at the two of them. Since he met the two, the usual morning seemed full of events that he felt weird from his perspective. But, he shook his head to dismiss the thought, for it was probably just some coincidence. "You two, let''s go". "Soma, what should we do with the gold?". "Let''s split it evenly". After receiving one gold each, the three of them resume their walking and meet another stranger in front of them. A single older man desperately begs for money as he offers a lottery ticket that has not been revealed. "Please, young man, I haven''t eaten in three days. Please buy this ticket. It''s just one gold coin". The man shamelessly crawled on Eiji''s feet, who seemed troubled and with his kind nature. He took the gold coin in his hands, and before Eiji could extend his hand, the man swiftly snatched the coin to his hand and fled from the place, leaving the unused lottery ticket. "Thank you, young boy. With this I can buy some drink". "That old bastard". "It''s okay, Eri". Eiji holds back Eri with a frown on her face, ready to deliver her ultimatum using her unique magic. But upon hearing Eiji''s words, she calmed down, and she took the piece of paper that lay on the ground. She turned her gaze to Eiji and opened her mouth. "What should we do about this?". "Um, let''s try to scratch it and try our luck". "Okay". Soma, who watches the duo on the side, starts to have an uncomfortable feeling in his chest. He keeps his mouth shut, begins to follow the duo, and the three arrive at the place to exchange it. "May I help you?". "... Ah, yes, this is". "Let me check the number". Eiji and the woman clerk start their conversation while Soma and Eri wait behind. Eri, who saw Soma in deep thought, opened her mouth. "Sorry for delaying out". "Ah? No worries here. It''s just a lot of things that happen in a short time. So I¡­". The sound of a ringing bell reverberated across the street, inviting the many curious onlookers to turn their attention to their place. The woman rose from her seat and shouted loudly to the crowd. "Congratulations, you won the grand prize of the lottery ticket, and the prize is ten million gold". "Ten million?!". ""Woah"". Many onlookers exclaimed, raising their brows with rounded mouths. Soma, who saw this happening, knitted his brows as the uncomfortable feeling in his chest grew large. First, he could tolerate it; second, he started to have some speculation, but after the third time this happened, he couldn''t take it anymore. "Thanks for the wait, you two. Soma?". "You two, come over here!". Soma led the two of them toward an alley that was dark and devoid of any people. Soma faced the two of them and sighed before opening his mouth. "Let me be frank. I am someone who has Nine stats in luck, almost touched maximum. How about you two?". The two of them flinched and exchanged looks. Eiji looked worried to Eri, but Soma didn''t care. He wanted to know if his prediction was correct. So, he kept staring at Eiji, and as if overwhelmed, he opened his mouth, revealing his luck stats number. "Eiji?". "It''s okay, Eri. I was born with Ten stats in Luck, which means Max". Soma stiffened his body, jaw slacked to the ground. "... What?!". Chapter 107 - 107 Malik once again. Hearing the truth about the number of stats from Eiji''s mouth made Soma stiffen. He covered his face with his palms. His mind started to wander, for he couldn''t imagine someone with maximum luck. No, he experienced firsthand how someone with max stats was in luck in his everyday life. Soma slid open his palm to show his cramped face. He directed his gaze at Eiji, who he knows as the mob character who acquires lightning magic in the story. With that kind of luck, he doesn''t know what kind of battle or life he has been through, but it seems he is also facing quite a deal of trouble in his life. As he currently possessed affinity with dark element magic. Also, the person named Eiji is in front of him and in the novel, there are slight differences in his nature. The current him is a timid guy, and from what Soma read in the novel, he is a person who is decisive in his thinking. He put aside the person named Eiji on the side and started to shift his mind back toward the event unfolding begore him. "Soma?". "Ah? What''s the matter?". "No, you keep glancing at me, so..". Eiji, with his timid nature, shrank his body, seeing Soma''s sharp gaze that pierced his soul. Eiji fidgeted, taping his index fingers together, and his face flushed. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to do that, it''s just. How should I say this? Mm, you had a lot in your hand, huh". "Well, I am used to it by now". As someone with maximum luck in his status, Soma couldn''t imagine his life being disturbed each time he walked in the street. He felt slightly relieved in his heart not to maximise his luck stats in that dungeon. Soma felt a slight vibration coming from his pocket. His face twitched for a moment. Then, he tucked his hand inside his pocket, taking his phone. Soma glanced at the two of them, who seemed to have realized his intention. "Go ahead". Eiji opened his mouth while Eri nodded her head, to which Soma replied with a nod. He lit up the display on his phone and saw the incoming message with the name Mr. Hiroshi on it. Soma raised his brows for the swift action Hiroshi took. It seems the treasure in his storage ring has already been exchanged. He swiped up the phone display, tapped the new message and found Hiroshi''s greeting and the details about the transaction he had done. As for the total amount, he put the number below, showing ten digits in the number starting with one. Seeing the enormous numerical value of the treasure he had. Soma''s eyes bulged, and it almost popped out from his socket. His body turned to stone, and his brain halted, stopping his thought process. It was the first time he saw this much money in his possession. Also, the currencies he had are the highest currencies in the world he lives in right now. After being absent for a few seconds, his consciousness came back. Soma put away the phone in his pocket and started puffing out his chest, sucking a massive amount of oxygen into his lungs to calm his agitated mind. After doing it several times, his mind returned to its usual state, and his brain started to work properly after receiving some intake from oxygen. "Soma, are you alright?". "...Yeah, I am fine". "I see". "Should we search for a place to eat first Or resume our plan?". sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eri, who kept her mouth shut until now, opened it and asked about the plan they had agreed to beforehand. Soma and Eiji exchange glances and nod their heads simultaneously. "Lets postponed our meal. If you don''t mind. I had this storage ring that could preserve food. It also features some time stop function". Hearing the words that came out from Soma''s words, Eiji and Eri''s eyes opened wide because of the amazing item Soma owns. "Wow, amazing. Soma, are you from some rich family?". "...?!". "Nah, I was getting it from someone who owes me". Soma raised his hand that held the takoyaki, which was still warm. He places the takoyaki before his eyes and then connects his thought with the ring before the takoyaki vanishes from his hand. Eiji and Eri opened their eyes wide, seeing the event. They turned their gaze to each other as if they understood each other from gaze alone. They nodded and presented both takoyaki and the gold bars in Eiji''s hands. "Soma, please, can you put this inside?". "No problem". Soma began to store the takoyaki and the gold bars inside the storage ring he had and decided to resume their purpose coming in here. They raised their feet, carrying them toward a certain place as Soma led in front. After walking for about five minutes, Soma and the others finally arrived at the corner of the market, where there stood a gray-colored building that looked old. On the door, there is a sign hinting that this place was a blacksmith. "This is the place". "This was¡­". "...It looks antique". Eiji and Eri express their dumbfoundedness while looking at the exterior of the building. Soma chuckled, seeing their expression. There is no more excellent proof than letting them experience it themselves. "Let''s enter". Soma climbed the stairs and put his hand on the wooden door. He exerted some strength to push the door forward, letting out the clear chime of a bell that alarmed the person inside. "Welcome?! It''s you, kid". "Pardon the intrusion". As Soma enters the shop, Eiji and Eri follow him from behind. The interior of the shop didnt change much from Soma memories. Malik, who saw other people who entered the shop, shrunk his gaze, which made Eiji, who saw it, shrink his body. Eri, who notices it, starts to move and stands before Eiji, trying to protect him. "Who are they?". "They are my acquaintance who seems to have trouble looking for a blacksmith shop. So, I lead them here because you are the only blacksmith I know in town". Soma, who is already acquainted with Malik, approaches the counter, glancing at the two. "...Well, fair enough. You kids?". "Yeesh?!". "Hm?". Eiji shrinks back. Face whitened, hearing the hoarse and low growl that came from Malik''s side, which invited Eri also in peril. "Ahaha, put away those frowns of yours, Mr Malik". "Hm? Ah, sorry about that. It was my old habit". "Is that so?". "Yeah, sorry, you two. So what are you looking for?". Malik changed his tone and fixed his facial expression a bit. The two of them warily exchange glances before approaching the counter where Malik sits. "Um?". "...". "...Do you have sturdy shield and a longsword that I can use?". Eri is the one who takes the lead, seeing Eiji still keep his mouth shut. Malik knitted his brows, hearing the girl''s request. He turned his gaze vertically, seeing the girl statue, but after seeing the will that showed from her eyes. He throws away the urge to speak up. "...Um, do you have some item that could Help me fix my control over magic?". Malik turned his gaze at Soma, to which Soma replied by shaking his head to the side as he came here with another intention in mind. "Why are you here then?". "I am here because I want some information. Can you please elaborate some of it for me?". "There is no such thing in here. Go home, kid!". "... Please, I beg of you". Malik''s gaze, which softened, turned serene the moment Soma spoke about his business in coming to the shop, with hidden intention. Chapter 108 - 108 Cooperation. As the atmosphere in the room took a sudden turn because of the change of expression from Malik after listening to Soma, the duo Eiji and Eri were unaware of what happened but could feel the tension between them. It was because Malik directed his oppressive force to Soma alone, which shows his skilled control over power and his emotion, for he is the former High-rank awakener. Seeing the unperturbed gaze from Soma. Malik closed his eyes, sighing as he removed all the oppressive force he blasted on Soma. Malik stood up and turned his gaze at Eiji and Eri. "...Wait here, I will be right back". Upon receiving the order from his customers. Malik retreated to the back door. It gives Eiji and Eri a sense of liberation as they slump their tensed shoulders. Soma, who saw the retreating figure of Malik, exhaled all of the breath he had held up after enduring that fierce suppression directed at him. His restrained limbs feel light as a feather after being liberated, and he feels he grows some wings on his back for the freedom he feels. He puffed out his chest, inhaling the oxygen to calm his racing heart, exhaling it and doing the things several times until he regained his calm. He turned his gaze to the side, seeing the two who loosened their stance after Malik''s disappearance. Soma''s lips parted away, seeing the frightened people as he started to ponder about his next move. He covered his mouth using his right palm and submerged in his thoughts. The gold he currently has is still not enough to buy the items that will be auctioned tomorrow. In the novel, he remembers clearly that the highlight item of the auction was sold for one billion gold, and it landed in the hand of the demons who disguised themselves in the VIP room. However, Soma recognized the demon who attended the auction after describing their figure and no text picturing Gura in it. This is happening due to the plot changes that the author had mentioned. Soma''s head started to throb as he felt a slight headache for reminiscing about the author. So he put aside that for now and focused on the main things. "...Sorry for the wait". Malik showed himself carrying a huge shield towering two meters in height and width for about seventy centimeters. The shield was covered in silver color. It reflected a small light that streamed down from the window of the shops, creating a gleaming light that blinded one eye. "Here you go". With a heavy thud, the shield makes contact with the floor. Malik also put the longsword on top of the counter, let the body of the shield lean on the counter, and let Eri, who stood before it. She begins to inspect the shield with a gleam in her eyes. Malik turned his attention toward the boy whose eyes couldn''t leave the gleaming silver light that reflected upon the shield''s surface. "Here for you, boy". "... Ah, thank you". Eiji extended his hand to receive a small necklace with its tiny silver chain adorned with little white gems. He starts to inspect the item in hand with the same gleam in his eyes. Soma chuckled, seeing them feel elated by watching some weapons. Soma felt a stinging ache in his neck. He turned his head and saw Malik''s gaze was boring a hole in his existence. He shrugged his shoulders and tried to be frank with the man. Soma put his torso on the counter as he lowered his voice. "...I know that tomorrow, the auction will be held at night. I am currently in a pinch because I didn''t know how to enter the venue with VIP status in hand?". Malik, who had a sharp ear, managed to catch all of the words Soma had spurted. His gaze remained solemn. Malik contemplated it for a bit before opening his mouth. "...Why are you so fixated with the auction?". A hoarse and solemn tone echoed inside the quiet building, and it aroused the curiosity of the two kids, who got distracted by their respective items and now turned their attention to Soma with eyes wide. Soma didn''t know that the situation would end up like this. He raised his torso and straightened his spine before opening his mouth. "...Yesterday, I spotted two demons lurking in this district". After that, lines were spilled from Soma''s words, and the time turned still as the surroundings stopped hearing each second that ticks, creating an eerie silence that suffocated everyone in the room. Eiji and Eri''s faces had turned pale. As for Malik, his gaze was shrunken further. He slammed his palm to the counter and opened his mouth. "Kid, are you telling the truth?". Soma knitted his brows. It seems Malik was a recluse character who distanced himself from world affairs. As Soma recalled, Malik was a character who devoted himself to his craftsmanship after he lost his important person. Soma intends to push the conversation a bit, trying to open his old wound. "Aah?! Soma, don''t tell me?". "You¡­". Eiji and Eri, who noticed the circumstance from Soma''s words, interrupted their talk. The news regarding the demons spread fast, and they also saw it on their phone. Eiji, with a suppressed voice, spoke. "...You are the one who beat up a demon disguised as a woman in the park". "Yeah, that''s me". "I can''t picture it well at that time because your face was covered by blood, but. It is truly you". Eri, who, out of nowhere, had already held her phone while looking at some articles that are still becoming hot issues in the Ark. "Let me see it, little girl". Malik closed his distance to the counter and extended his hands, asking Eri to lend him her phone. Eri hesitated briefly, then put her phone on Malik''s huge palm. After receiving the phone, Malik starts to skim through the article as his eye starts to shrink further the way he scrolls down. Soma understood this was still insufficient to convince him, so he destroyed the filter in his mouth. He tried to let loose the information he had even though Eiji and Eri were present. "...I know the demon after. They are after the items that will be auctioned tomorrow. So, I am currently trying to foil their plan by buying the items they are after". S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malik turns his attention to Soma, who directly faces his gaze head-on, unperturbed. He started to find it hard to believe that the kid before him had such crucial information, but it made him wonder where the kid got it. However, all of those thoughts start to crumble as he recalls the kid used to say to him that he was "I am the survivor from Project Red". Soon, everything becomes clear. Malik''s mind compiled all the pieces the boy left him. The buying of the disguised item, and the demon in town, the information regarding the entrance to the highest venue. How far does the kid know the demon operates? "So, how was it? Can you help me, Mr. Malik?". Soma extended his right hand, hanging in the air, feeling empty, for it needed a companion to keep it firm and help to build trust between people. "...Fine, I will help you". Malik grabbed Soma''s hands as they shook their hands in the air. They were creating a first start to build a strong connection between them. "Thanks". Chapter 109 - 109 A Hope. After the handshake they made, Soma began to explain what he currently wanted and the things he needed. Malik listened to Soma''s explanation quietly with the other two, who accidentally got swept by the flow. "So, can you help me with that?". Soma looks straight at Malik''s face, who is now gazing down, for he has the solution for Soma''s problems. Malik''s right hand suddenly emits a white light. Soma and the other duo raise their brows. "Use this!". In Malik''s hands, there is a Gold badge that has some intricate marks from some organization. It was a hexagonal plate that fit on Soma''s palm. In the middle of the badge it has a picture of a carving of the six-pointed star that is painted in platinum. The badge is the proof or symbol of the Merchant Association, which holds the most vital economic power in the current world. Soma knitted his brows to take a closer look at the badge. His eyes opened wide as he remembered what the badge was. That was the highest badge the merchant association could give to a person. There are multiple badges besides that. It also represents how valuable the guest is to the association. The badge rank was started from the lowest copper, silver, gold, and platinum star as the highest. "Who is going to enter the venue?". "... I have someone in mind right now¡­". Currently, Soma has only one person in mind, even though there are many people beside him who are willing to help him. But circumstances were holding his mouth back from asking. His first choice would be Hiroshi, and next is Hisako, but she is currently off-limits, so maybe only the two of them will go. As for Hina, she is also currently gone. "Take me with you". "Eh?! Are you sure?". "Yeah, I could act as your bodyguard later if needed". Soma notices a slight change in Malik''s expression. He seems to hold a slight rage after listening to his plan to disturb the demon''s way of getting things. Soma raised his brow and tried to act obliviously before opening his mouth. "...Do you have something with demons?". Malik jerked his head to the side, but his expression was showing a rather terrific change that stiffened his body and the other duo. Realizing that he was scaring the kids, he shook his head to the side and sighed. "...Forgive me". "No, I should be the one to apologize for being insensitive". It seems the topic of his past was still off-limits to open in discussion. Soma wiped the cold sweat that streamed on his forehead and sighed. This conversation also benefited Soma because Malik''s background was still the same as in the novel. Eiji and Eri, who witnessed the sight, gulped their saliva as they kept staring at Malik, who was currently glancing down. The atmosphere turned awkward and gloomy. as no one dared to open their mouth. Soma, who couldn''t stand the atmosphere that hung in the room, smacked both his palms, creating a crisp sound that reverberated in the room, bringing everyone''s attention to him. "...Okay, Mr Malik, where will we meet tomorrow?". "Tell me where you live. I will pick you up". "Okay". After that, the duo Eiji and Eri start their transaction regarding the item they would buy. Eri, who is pleased with the shield and the sword, has no objection. It also happened with Eiji, who parted his lips away, feeling pleased with his control upon mana that seemed better. The three items that were given to the two were Epic rank items that Malik crafted and forged himself. The two were also lent the appraisal glasses that bulged their eyes after witnessing the detail of the equipment. Malik, who heard the acceptance from two new customers, nodded his head, pleased with the facts he did. "The total amount was seven million". ""Seven million?!"". Eiji and Eri raised their voice simultaneously, shaking each other eardrums. Soma, who understands their feelings, chuckled from the side. Then he connected his thoughts to his ring and took the gold that Eiji had won at the lottery earlier. Soma had no idea if he should cry or laugh in Eiji''s place. It seems Eiji was a first-timer visiting the blacksmith shop. Luckily, the goddess of fortuna supported his back, giving him an enormous sum of gold from some stupid random man. "Here". He put the gold bars Eiji had on the counter. The shape of the gold was almost identical to the gold he brought at that time. Malik, who saw the gold, started to take the measurement tool. "...Okay, that is enough. Thank you for your purchase". "See you later, Mr. Malik". "Hm". They were finished with their business here. Soma and the two exited the place while also accompanied by the chime of the clear bell that hung on top of the door, seeing their retreating figure. After placing their feet outside, their body was grazed by the warm breeze that softened their tensed muscles. "It''s finished". "Yeah, it is". Soma saw the two figures who walked side by side, bringing a shield that was larger than her body, and Eiji, who had a loose expression plastered on his face. He began to ponder as to the second problem he is currently facing right now. Currently, Soma is in a dire situation where he needs a considerable sum of gold for the auction that will be held tomorrow. There were many ways that came to his mind, but most of them were exploring the dungeon that could only be accessed by the people in the academy. The Ark was not just some facility to learn or teach. It also acted as a fortress that could protect its citizens in dire situations. If he tried to force his way, he could be risked being reported and blacklisted from the academy. That was a huge red flag for him. As for the other method, "Ah?". Eiji''s leaked voice made the two people beside him turn to his side. They followed Eiji''s gaze and found a single gold coin lying on the ground in this deserted place. "What should we do, Eri, Soma?". "...". "Let''s take it, it''s good to increase our pocket money in hands". "... We shouldn''t do that and beside Eri, that was the line I could never expect to come out from a Japanese person". "What should we do then?". "I don''t know. What about you, Soma?!". Soma grips Eiji''s shoulders who seemed having a blast talking with Eri. Eiji''s body stiffened, he glanced at Soma''s face up close to see Soma''s face was solemn. The event that had been thrusting in their face since the morning kept bugging Soma mind but also gave him a big opportunity for him to solve his second problem. "Eiji, we need to talk!". "Eh? What happened?". S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 110 - 110 The Hearts That Guide Part 01. After Soma''s sudden outburst, the three of them move toward a place where many people gather around their peers and family, talking about the current event or just small random talk to liven the atmosphere up. The interior place was given the aesthetic taste of a Western-style cafe with its antique decor, and the uniforms that the waiters wore were maids with their long skirts and prim appearance that showed their elegance. At the corner table facing the window, Soma sits alone, and Eiji and Eri sit side by side. In front of them were two sets of cafe au lait for the duo and one black coffee for Soma. Soma, who asked them to come here, still hasn''t opened his mouth since earlier. He covered his mouth while still deep in thought, invoking a curious mark on Eiji and Eri''s heads. He took his phone and accessed the internet to find a place that could help him solve his problems. He skimmed through his search and then saw the article he needed the most, then unconsciously, his lips parted, showing his white teeth, giving Eiji and Eri hair stand to no end. "...Okay, I decided. But first, Eiji, I want to ask you?". "What is it?". Eiji gulped his saliva to moisten his parched throat for the mysterious atmosphere that Soma exuded. Eri, also who was usually on guard if it was concerning Eiji, was currently sipping her cafe au lait with lifted lips. She knows that Soma has no means of harm to him, so she only observes from the side and lets the two boys do their business. "Is the luck you were born with, only to show in a number. Do you also receive some sort of blessing or title?". Soma, who saw the fidgeting Eiji, didn''t cut off some slack as he straightforwardly delivered his fastball for Eiji to catch. Eiji''s body stiffens upon hearing the unexpected question from Soma. Eri, who is planning to let the two discuss the talk, reacted. "It''s okay, Eri. I didn''t have any intention to hurt Eiji. I just want to make sure of something important that will help me later". "...Okay". "Thanks. So how about it, Eiji. Are you willing to talk now?". Eiji, who receives a stare from both sides, feels his scalp turn numb and his heart throbbed in nervousness. He turns to glance at Eri, who observes him with worry. Then, as if understanding his agitated emotion, she extended her hand and grasped his cold fingers tightly in her hands. "Its okay". Hearing a firm voice from Eri. Eiji clenched his jaw and nodded his head before turning his gaze to face Soma. "...Yes, I have". "As I thought. If you don''t mind, could you tell me what it is? I am sorry if I am being persistent". Eiji''s body stiffened even more. But he already knows Soma is not a bad guy, and the time he spent with him, even for a slight time. He could see that Soma was a good boy despite being a bit mysterious. Afraid of his words getting heard by others. Eiji took his phone from his breast pocket before opening a note app and, with his swift thumbs, tapped relentlessly on the display before he put his phone on the table and slid it to Soma''s side for him to see. Soma, who saw an incoming phone, turned his attention to Eiji. Eiji slightly nodded his head. Then Soma took the phone and read the text that Eiji had written. {I have a Title of "Blessed Child" where my Luck was given to me by heaven, making me the luckiest person in the world, and cannot be compared to some other people who raised their luck sats using Extra Points} sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma''s body stiffened as he finished reading the text on the phone. The text reminded him of the event that was unfolding before his eyes earlier. He turned off the phone display before putting it on the table and slid it back to Eiji''s side. In which he received it and tucked it into his pocket. "There is no mistaking it¡­". After reading that his speculation was true about Eiji, who was born with maximum luck, he is also the holder of a title that shows his origin. Eiji was indeed a godsend. With the fortune he brought, he could solve his second problem with ease. Soma rose from his seat before slamming his head to the table and startled both Eiji and Eri, who saw Soma''s weird antics. "Eiji, please help me!!!". *** The silent atmosphere in the morning creates a tranquil peace upon the girl who lays her tired body on the bed wearing only her T-shirt and shorts. Its silence was shattered by the sharp and persistent ringing from her alarm phone. The rhythmic beeping grew larger, demanding attention, for it was relentlessly telling the girl to wake up. "Ukh" As her consciousness begins to stir from her slumber, the girl slowly opens her eyes to the soft, diffused light of the morning ray from the sun that came from the window that had been opened by her mother. Her long lashes flutter as she blinks away the remnants of sleep. She stretches her arms above her head, releasing the tension in her stiff muscles. Hina raised her body, feeling a bit wobbly, for she hadn''t had enough rest because she rushed herself with her mother to return to Japan the night she heard Soma''s background halfway. However, she already had a plan for the day, so she couldn''t dily daily any longer. With the alarm still ringing, Hina reached out to it and turned it off by sliding the display on her phone. Her body consciously raised her hand to cover her opened mouth sucking the surrounding oxygen. Hina looks at the time on her phone, which shows ten o''clock in the morning. She slips away from the comfort that embraces her at night to leave the bed. She cast her gaze to her room, which seemed tidy for her mother tidying it at the moment before she went to the Ark. From the right side of the bed that stood on the corner, facing it stood a wide white wardrobe with Massive television with a curved monitor plastered on the wall. On each side of the TV, two long small bookshelves are brimming with books, novels, and grimoires that came as a set from the wardrobe. In between the bed and TV, there is a round red carpet that is fluffy with its round wooden table on top. Beside the bed, there is a closet where Hina puts her clothes. Hina walked toward the door that was plastered beside the closet. She twisted the doorknob and entered to see a wash bin beside her. A rectangle mirror reflected her appearance in the morning with messy hair and a bad complexion due to sleep deprivation. "Ugh, so messy" She twisted the facet, and with its splash sound, the water began to spurt. Hina scoops some of it using her joined palms before wiping her face. The cold water that came in contact with her face washed away the sluggish feeling she had. She took a deep breath to refresh her foggy mind as she looked to the mirror where she could see herself. "Fuh, I can do this". Hina, who uttered those words to herself, felt her heart throbbed for a second, and the will that she showed in her eyes was a bit murky, for it still retains its dark remnants. Chapter 111 - 111 The Hearts That Guide Part 02. Hina freshens up and changes to her new outfit. With a creak, she closes the door that leads to her room. She wears a usual tomboyish outfit with a white T-shirt that seems short, a red jacket to match her hair, and dark blue jeans that cover her feet. Hina walked with less energy because she still hadn''t put anything in her stomach since night. As she descended the stairs to the living room, a smell of brewed coffee and toasted bread entered her nose, rousing her appetite, letting out a cute growl that was noticed by the queen of the household. "Hina! You must be hungry. Do you want me to make it?". Hisako, who currently sat on top of the wooden chair in the dining room while having a cup of brewed coffee and a piece of toasted bread with melted butter, awoke Hina''s appetite. "Please, ah, No. let me do it". "...Sure". Hina, who saw Hisako almost get up from her chair, opened her mouth to let her enjoy her morning breakfast. She already asked her to accompany her to go to Japan for her own selfishness. Arriving at the kitchen, Hina took two loaves of bread and put them into the toaster, which was still plugged into the electricity. She opened the fridge, took the white cartoon and poured it into her favorite red cup. After pondering if she should warm it or not, she chooses not to and drinks it just the way it is. Standing before the two toasters, Hina took a sip from her cold milk and jolted her brain. Then she put down the cup and crossed her hands while her mind started to wander, thinking about the thing she would do afterwards. The truth is, she was still hesitant, but she wouldn''t let herself step in the starting line if she didn''t finish it. Her hands unconsciously clenched, and the crisp sound from the toaster brought back her disturbed mind. Hina prepared her hand and then took the bread, putting it on the plate before going to the dining table. She slid open the chair and sat opposite her mother, flopping her butt and applying the butter on her hot bread. The smell of the melted butter wafted in the air before it entered her nostril, her mouth already salivating upon the delicious aroma. She opened her mouth to say her blessing. "Itadakimasu". Hina enjoyed her breakfast in silence as the hot temperature of the bread didn''t affect her, for her body was accustomed to having this kind of meal in the morning. Hisako kept her gaze on her daughter, who still didn''t tell her why Hina wanted to return to Japan. However, Hisako, who is aware of her daughter''s past and nature, decides to watch her from the side, and if the time comes, she knows that Hina herself will open up to her. Hina drank the cold milk, washing away the leftover food that stuck in her mouth. "Thanks for the meal". She tidies up the utensils she used, and when the time arrives, she brings them to the wash bin. Her mother stopped her. "Leave it. I will do it for you". "...Okay, thanks, mom. I will be leaving in a bit". "Mm, be careful on your way". With a clattering sound from the moving chair, Hina rises from her seat and turns her back, leaving the dining room. "Good luck, Hina". Hisako''s soft voice reverberated, making Hina stop at her feet. Hina''s clenched fists relaxed as her breath turned calm. Without turning her back, she nodded her head, resumed her walk and arrived at the entrance door. At the entrance door, there is a pair of Red sneakers with white lining already prepared, along with socks. Hina''s lips gradually loosened as she put on the sneakers her mom had prepared for her. The door that completely shut separating her world from the outside, creaked open. After Hina twisted the doorknob, it revealed the world outside because of her house, which could be described as wealthy. In front of her home, there is a wide yard with a straight path that leads to the front gate, with shades lining up as if saluting her. The warm light from the sun basked her with its eternal glow and gave her body a new energy to start her day. Arriving at the gate, Hina walked past the main gate as she neared the small door that was installed beside it. She entered the password that her family had set. With a click, the locked door creaked, and Hina stepped her feet to the outside. Standing before the gate, Hina took her phone from her pocket and dialing a number. "Hello, this is Akabane Hina. I would like a reservation for a Taxi please. The place is¡­ ". After waiting for about a couple of minutes, the blue car started to appear from the other side, and it stopped before Hina. She didn''t want to waste any more time as she opened the passenger door before entering inside, letting her body lay on the soft seat. "Young Miss, Where would you like to go?". "Hoshizaka middle-school, please". "Understood, please buckle up¡­". Hina does what the driver says and puts on the seat belt, then leans her body to the back, reserving her energy for what is coming. While traveling in the car, Hina looked at some articles that recently became a hot topic for the appearance of demons. She skipped the content because she didn''t have any interest in it. Her eyes were focused on a single photo of a young boy riding a woman with a menacing and bloody expression on his face. Watching that photo made her mind start to recall the event that happened in the hospital when Soma revealed his past. Hina''s heart started to throb as she clutched her clothes using her right hand. The story that Soma shared with her family contained many tragedies that she couldn''t help but feel grief hearing. But she prepares to hear that until the story goes back to the time when he saved her parents and they first met. Her calm stomach started to churn, and she knitted her brows. But with her will, she managed to relieve the feeling while gritting her teeth. "...I am a terrible person. ¡­Next time, for sure¡­". Her inaudible words were uttered under her breath, and she was the only one who heard it despite the small space she was in. "...Dear customer, we will arrive". "Ah, yeah". After making a last turn, they finally arrived in front of a school gate that had been shut for the class that was already ongoing except for the third year. "Here is the money". "Yes, thank you, young miss. Have a good day". The taxi starts to turn away and leaves Henna alone before the nostalgic palace she once called school. This is where it starts. The place where she is betrayed and the place where she first ran away from the truth. Hina took out her phone and saw the number from someone she knew well, someone who was always there as a close friend and someone who gave her unjust for the first time in her life. She pressed the call button, dialing the other person. Hearing the rhythmic beeping from the phone also brought an intense throbbing in her heart and mind. Her hand that holds the phone started to tremble as she bit her lips to keep herself from running away. After dozens of the rhythmic beeping, the call connected. "...Hina, it''s been a while. How have you been?". A cheerful voice entered through her ear and stiffened her body, for this voice brought back her nostalgia and tragedy simultaneously. "Kaede. We need to talk!". S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 112 - 112 The Hearts That Guide Part 03. Near the Hoshizaka Middle School, there is a park used by the kids in the neighbouring place to play. It is also one of the places Hina and Kaede played when she was in kindergarten and elementary school. Hina''s former house or it was still held in their family name. The distance was not too far away from the park. This place brings back many memories. She cast her gaze sideways, looking at her surroundings while sitting on the swing that seems small for her current self. After waiting about ten minutes, Kaede, who seemed hesitant to enter the park, peeked inside, and their eyes met accidentally. Kaede opened her eyes wide, then waved her right hand awkwardly. Hina, whose heart stirred upon her arrival, stiffened her face. She forced herself to lift her mouth and nodded. Kaede stood 158 cm, with her long black hair tied in a ponytail, giving her a lively atmosphere. She wears a white one-piece that covers her body and a blue cardigan to shield her from the cold. While also wearing long blue jeans and sandals. She approached the place where Hina was. "... It''s been a while, Hina. How are you?". "...I am good, thanks. ¡­Why don''t you sit first?". "...Ahaha, you are right". Hina, whose eyes followed Kaede''s movement, saw her putting her bottom on the cold steel that made a creaking noise as it swayed. "...Wow, it''s been a while. The swing seems small. Do you think so too?". "...Um, yeah". After that talk, the two of their mouths were utterly mute as the sound of the passing breeze could be heard, mocking the awkward silence that hung in the park. Hina cast her gaze down as her mind started to contemplate. She tries to open her mouth, but her thoughts and body seem unsynchronized, for she can''t speak properly. "...It''s really been a while, right. Your image seems to have changed from what I know. You used to wear a prim and tidy outfit, but now¡­". "...Ah, yeah, right. I started this fashion not too long ago". "I see, you look cool in that outfit". "Thanks, you too. The one-piece suits you". "...Ehehe, thanks". The conversation muted. Hina starts to recall some of her memories from her childhood when the two of them were playing, and their role was the opposite. Usually, Hina is the one who will start the conversation, and Kaede is the one who will respond. That role seemed to change for the current time. Many negative thoughts emerge from her mind as Hina prolongs her stay in the place. Her stirred heart and mind began to create a black fog that covered her sight as her eyes could only see herself being restrained by an invisible chain. Her stomach started to churn, and it brought unpleasant memories and feelings to her mouth. But upon her suffering, a single ray of hope began replicating in her mind. "...Why don''t you meet her and ask her about the truth, from herself¡­". The conversation they had that night in the trial gate started to resurface as Hina''s clouded mind began to open up, revealing a single cascade that shone her way. "You are an idiot". "Brat". Those insults started to reverberate in her mind, which brought a twitch to her stiff body. A visible vein appeared on her forehead, and her frozen face twitched in annoyance. Her stiff face turned knitted as the anger she felt that day started to burn away the dark place in her heart, giving her a light source to see in the dark. Hina inhaled a deep breath before exhaling deeply. Kaede''s body stiffened beside her, but Hina was unaware of Kaede''s state and kept regulating her breath to regain her calm. Hina wiped her drenched face with her palms, then opened her mouth. "...Seriously, what an idiot I am. Get a grip!¡­". Kaede heard Hina talking to herself, making her worry about the cold sweat that had appeared earlier because she was in a completely nervous state. Her fingertips touched the chain in the swing, freezing as it trembled. "...Kaede?". "Hieek? Yesh". "...At that time. I overheard your talk with another girl and said behind my back that you also think that I am changed and a bit arrogant". With a clear voice, Hina spit all the words she painstakingly arranged into a single question. Kaede, who heard that question from Hina. Her body turns rigid, the lively face she tries to maintain crumbles, and it collapses, turned ashen, revealing a grave and frightened face. The body temperature had dropped, and her body felt like it had been chilled in the north pole, shivering in fright of the incoming disaster. The truth is Kaede already noticed that this meeting would be about that day Hina suddenly left school and moved to another place and school. She tries to visit her house, looking for her presence, but her house is empty before she realized it. Kaede''s body started to tremble. With her trembling hands, she wrapped her hand around her body to warm her up, but not to avail. She notices that her eyes turn blurry, and tears start streaming down her face. Hina, who still didn''t hear a single word coming from Kaede, raised her brows and turned her gaze to see Kaede had a pale face while wrapping her hands around like she was frozen. Her eyes were devoid of any light, brimming with tears. "Kaede?!". Alarmed, Hina shot up from her swing and crouched in front of Kaede, who showed an unnatural reaction. Seeing that her best friend Hina still showed her kindness even after what she had done to her crushed her heart to a million pieces. Kaede could no longer hold back her grief. "...Uuu, I am sorry, Hina. I am sorry¡­ Hic, I am sorry". "Kaede¡­?". In those cries, Hina could feel the sorrow, regret, pain, and emptiness she experienced. It seems the one who has suffered all these years was not Hina alone. Kaede also, after searching for an answer to why Hina disappeared. Then, found out the truth about it after she concluded. Kaede was haunted by regret and sorrow that she was bedridden with stress. Hina, who saw Kaede''s appearance, understands now. She felt that she was the one who was hurt the most, now finally beginning to understand that she was not alone. Her friend, who she thought was a betrayer, also suffered those years, the same as her. If Hina, at that time, built her courage to face her head-on and ask her about the truth. They both wouldn''t suffer like this and still could become the close friends they used to be. Suddenly, her sight turns blurry as tears start streaming down her cheeks. Hina dropped down to her knees while covering her face, which was getting wet from tears. Her body began to quiver, and she let out a sob that startled herself. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The cries that she let out were filled with a bit of pain, anger, sorrow, and regret for not coming sooner to free Kaede and her from suffering. "...I am sorry, Kaede¡­". The two girls, who for the first time faced their feelings head-on, cried their hearts out. The pain, regret, sorrow and emptiness they held for the past years were washed away as the tears flowed finitely. Chapter 113 - 113 Start of a New Beginning. The cry that lasted almost an entire minute came to an end as the two girls sat side by side on the swing that creaked each time they wiped the tears on their faces. After letting out the sorrow, pain, anger, and regret that accumulated in their heart, Hina''s face regained a bit of its color. Opposite of what happened to Hina. Kaede''s face still retains its gloomy appearance, for she still carries the guilt that crushed her heart. She kept her gaze down, not having any courage to lift it. Her limbs lost strength as she prepared for what would come before her. The thing that she had done was truly unforgivable, even from her perspective. So even though Hina wouldn''t forgive her, she will accept it and live the rest of her life holding onto that sin. Hina, with her renewed energy, turned her gaze and saw Kaede, who was still plagued by the guilt that had haunted her all these years. Yet, despite knowing what Kaede had in her heart. Hina still wants to hear it from her mouth, what actually happened at that time. "...Kaede?". "..Yes?!". "Would you tell me what happened?". Kaede turned mute as she raised her head, gazing at a faraway place. Her eyes, still devoid of light, exude a gloomy vibe as if she is giving up on her life. But not yet. Hina still wants to know the truth. "...I was afraid. At that time, did you know that they always pick up on me when you are not around the school?. ¡­So I had no choice but to go along with their whims¡­". Hina opened her eyes wide, for it was the first time she heard Kaede was being picked by the rest of the girls when she was busy tailing her parents'' greatness. "...My heart actually couldn''t take it anymore. Every time I come to school, my heart feels like breaking, but I always believe that you would come and we could hang around together like we used to. But, at the end of the time, I foolishly sold out my one and only friend, even making her suffer for all these years¡­". Kaede kept her gaze straight, looking at an empty space where she confessed everything that plagued her heart. Hina beside her never let her gaze leave Kaedde''s current state. Far from that, Hina''s heart stirred, for she never knew that her friend would receive such treatment. They were both probably unaware at that time. But, when they were together, the other girls were jealous. They tried to break the relationship between the two, who seemed happy with their own world. When they were together at the same time, they also supported each other''s hearts that were being corrupted by the ugly side of human nature. The lack of communication and the open mind between them creates a rift. Making them stranded and suffering for years for the mistake that they created toward each other. "...In the end, after you left, the other girl started to harass me for good, and after you left the school. I realized that I was just a coward and a disgusting kid¡­" Hina, who listened to Kaede''s story, bit her lips, for her heart was clenched in pain, creating a chaotic thought that blocked her mouth function to talk. She tried to pry open her mouth, tried to say that she was not, but her mouth refused to open, putting her in peril. "...That is why I will accept your anger and resentment toward me, and you must not feel sorry for me because this is what I deserved. I am sorry, Miss Akabane, for what I said back then¡­". "NO!". Kede''s body jolted as she jerked her head to the side, hearing a loud voice that came from HIna''s mouth. She opened her eyes wide, seeing that Hina''s eyes were turning misty, and her devoid eyes regained a bit of her light. Hina starts to recall the time when she was still attending school with Kaede. When they met in school after she was busy attending a party with her parents, Kade at that time felt listless and a bit gloomy, but she didn''t know the reason why. If the words she said were true, then both of them were victims, and Hina couldn''t let that go. She came here to know the truth, while Kaede came here to make amends that will not come. As for Hina, she wants to free her heart from the suffering she had, taking a step forward. Hina sprung back in motion as she stood in front of the startled Kaede. She grabbed Kaede''s hands and yanked her up to let her stand, meeting her face head-on. "Miss Akabane, what are you?". "Where is my apology?". "What?!". "Where is it!". The intensity of Hina''s outburst overwhelmed Kaede as she halted her train of thought. Hina, who saw her condition, raised her hands to the side before slapping Kaedes cheeks on both sides, jolting her body. The hot and stinging sensation on her cheeks brings back the light to gather around her pupil, making her feel alive. "...I am sorry". "For what?". "...For what I said, talking behind your back and calling you an arrogant person. I am truly sorry". "Okay, I accept your apology". "...Why?". After hearing what Hina offered to her, Kaede''s eyes bloated as they almost popped out of its socket. She couldn''t believe that Hina would forgive her easily like this because of what she had done. She tried to let out her protest, but Hina cut her off. "...Listen, Kaede, I only accept your apology. It doesn''t mean I forgive you". Kaede, who heard Hina''s line of thought, stiffened her body as her gaze started to look down. But Hina squeezed her soft cheeks, bringing Kaede''s gaze to her, staring at each other. "So that is why let''s start again from the new line. Also, this time, I want us to become real friends who could open up to each other and create a stronger bond, for we already know what pain is". Hina softened her gaze and released her hands on Kaede''s cheeks, which looked red. She then grasped Kaede''s cold, trembling little finger in her hold. "...Can we? Can we truly do that?". "Eh? Um, Probably. I don''t know. The point is. Let''s start over both of us". "...Fufu, what an amazing and strong-hearted person you are''''. "Fueh?! No, I am not someone like that". Kaede, who flatly gives Hina flattery, makes Hina''s face boil as she flails her hands to the side. The scene feels so nostalgic for Kaede because Hina is the person who is weak again, flattery and teasing. "...Thank you, Akabane. Then, I may be inexperienced, but please treat me well as a new friend". "Yes, likewise. By the way, why did you call me by my family name?". "...Well, you said it was a new start. So, I think maybe I will call you using your family name as a starter". "Hmm, suit yourself". "Okay". The two girls, who created a new bond after the crushed one they had, sat on each swing respectively, talking about many things that they had been missing for the past years. Hina and Kaede still had the same taste regarding their hobby of reading fiction or Manga in their spare time. All of those somber atmospheres that dominate the surroundings disappear, replaced by the laughter of two girls that are starting anew in their life. The sun, who watches everything unfolding, is currently standing above the two shadows of girls who are still engrossed in their talk. "Ehh, so Akabane, you are taking the exam to enter the Hero Academy. That is amazing". "Well, not quite. There are many more amazing people than me out there". "But, unlike me, who still didn''t manifest its talent, you gained a powerful ability to fight those scary monsters. You are truly the daughter of Famous awakeners". "Kaede, you still have not materialized your status?". "Sadly, yes. but I believe there are many opportunities out there despite not having power". "I see". As the two girls were in their merry atmosphere, a single male about the same age as them approached the park after seeing someone he knew well. "...Kaede, what are you doing here?". The voice from a third party abruptly alarmed Hina, who was having a blast with her new friend. She turned her gaze to the source and found a male boy the same age as her, standing 167 cm, wearing casual clothes, and calling Kaede names softly. "Kenji, that should be my line. What are you doing here?". "I just passed this area when I remembered that your house was nearby. So I intend to visit for a bit". "..What! That is so sudden. You could have given me some notice about it". "Well, I want to surprise you, that is all''''. "Geez¡­". Hina, who saw the two interactions, muted her mouth, staring at them with many questions in her mind. She never saw Kaede with her flushed face talking to a boy comfortably. "Kaedde, he is?". S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, Sorry for the late introduction. The truth is¡­". Kaede starts fidgeting while glancing at the boy who looks at her face dearly. Hina''s mind started to catch the atmosphere between them as she opened her eyes wide. "Don''t tell me?". "...Ehehe, Yes, he is my boyfriend. We have been dating for three months". Hina''s jaws slacked to the ground as she heard her friend''s confession. At the same time, heat started to gather around her face. "I see congratulations". "Thanks, Akabane". "Did I come at a bad time?". "No, Kenji, you are not. It''s just... I was surprised that I didn''t know what to do¡­". Kaede glanced at Hina, who still couldn''t escape her shocked phase. She cast her gaze on the two to find their interaction endearing. As the person who didn''t want to interrupt their time, she rose from the swing and sighed. "I think we should call it a day. See you next time, Kaede". "...Okay, thanks, Akabane. See you later". The two of them waved each other''s hands and separated from the park, entering their own lives. Hina, who walked around the residential place with a blank face, kept her thoughts replicated to an earlier event. Kaede proudly declared the boy beside her as a boyfriend. While looking at an empty space, Hina sighs while muttering. "A boyfriend, huh?". Her mind starts to think of a certain boy who is currently far away from her place. She stopped in her tracks and started imagining the future so that she could do the same as her friend like that. Heat starts to gather around her face, imagining it. Then Hina shook her head because she felt this was not the time. She stopped in her tracks, casting her gaze toward the faraway place with a melancholy expression. "... I wonder what he is doing now?". As much as she wants to return to his side, there is one more thing she must do. The chain that wrapped around her limbs and the walls she had built for all those years shattered into ash, and from that ash, Hina grew new wings that liberated her being and gave her a new flame in life. "Wait for me, Soma". Chapter 114 - 114 First try. Amidst the pulsating heart of the city, a majestic building looms tall, its myriad lights gleaming like beacons against the deep black curtain of the night. The atmosphere is erratic with anticipation as a bustling crowd goes in and out at its grand entrance, each person drawn by the allure of fortune and the thrill of chance. Two men wearing neat style outfits watched the grandeur that stood before them. "We are here?". "Yeah, we are". Eiji, who is using a necklace Soma had lent him, is now disguised as an androgynous character with short blonde hair, wearing a white tuxedo and fidgeting, for he is getting many attention from women who find him cute. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma, on the other hand, stood tall behind Eiji, wearing a black tuxedo, exuding a menacing aura, for he was disguised as a man in his early twenties with white hair and a scar that painted his left eyes. The place they were visiting tonight was the casino. A place where they could multiply money in such a short amount of time. Of course, that wouldn''t be easy considering the casino was already establishing the system that would not let the people who came become billionaires. However, that rule can''t work against Eiji, who was born and blessed by luck himself. "Soma, do you think It will work?". "It will. Trust me, Victor, you forgot my name already". "?! Ah, yes, I am sorry, Rent". The name they came up with was for a cautious purpose. Because they wouldn''t know what would happen later. They played the role of a brother. Starting with Soma, who acted as an elder brother, inviting his new little brother to the casino, which Eiji played. "Good. Now let''s enter inside". Eiji and Soma exchanged their final look before raising their feet, bringing them toward the building. The security in the building was pretty much lax for there are two guard who stood outside. In front of the massive door, the guards only checked people''s identity through their ID or any other identification. However, even though it looks so lax outside. The inside was facilitated with many tiny high-tech camera lenses, that could detect someone who cheated, or used their power in case the visitors are awakeners. The management inside will mark the person who dared to cheat, or some sort. Then, they will be hunted down before disappear without knowing how and why. "Let me see your ID?". "Um,". Eiji, who was being stopped by the tough-looking guard, stiffened his body. But Soma, with a swift hand, took out his awakeners permit that shone in platinum color, glittering in the blistered night. The two guards who saw that bloated their eyes and turned to look at Him. "I want to teach my little brother some fun. Would you please let us enter?". Soma softened his expression. But the guard faces were stiffened, for they faced an awakener who held the platinum card. Their forehead started to drenched, and they flusteredly shook their head vertically before opened a path for them to enter. "Please enter". "I hope you enjoy your stay". "Thanks, let''s go, Victor". "Yes, big brother". As the two of them enter the room. A red carpet spread below their feet, stretched far away, showing the way to the building inside. The atmosphere inside offered them a grandiose welcome with the touch of a jazz music. The crowds who filled the entire venue were split into two categories, those with the laughter and those who shed tears. Many tables were occupied with games such as poker, blackjack, roulette, slots and many more. Soma had never played with one of those. He tend to look away from this kind of place in his former world. So, this was the first time for Soma, in his two lives to visit the casino. Eiji was no better. His eyes scanned his surroundings with an opened jaw, witnessing the unfamiliar place which was filled with entertainment. A single employee, a woman wearing a sexy bunny suit that shows their firm thighs, which were coated with fishnet. The woman glanced in their direction and gave a wink that made Eiji''s face flushed. As for Soma, he set his Puppeteer skill and managed to control his emotions well, showing his calm expression. "Wow, that was...". "Come here, Victor" "Ah, wait for me". Soma saw the counter for exchanging their gold currency into a chip in the left corner. So he moved his feet approaching the place. The counter only left a small rectangle hole that fit a single adult male body width. Also, the man''s face was hidden behind a wall. "How many do you want to exchange?". "...One million". The man saw glittering gold bars shoved into the counter without any disturbance in his expression. The man took the gold, then started to take the correspondence chip the casino had to offer. In Soma''s hands, there were ten tiny red discs. "Done, let''s go, Victor". "...Yes". With a chip in hand. Soma began to scan his surroundings, looking for a certain machine or table that played based on luck. After searching for a while, they found a roulette table filled with many people who enjoyed the game. As the wheel on the table began to spin. The crowd who gathered at the table muted. They slowed their breath, holding the excitement that would soon burst apart upon the white ball that will showed their fate. Whether it was a win or lose. "That''s black two, congratulations". "Everyone, thank you". "...Crap". "Tch". Soma, who saw the scene unfolding. Using his agility he slipped away between the gap and settled himself between the crowd. He leaned himself to the table along with Eiji, who seemed flustered. Because the person beside him was a mature woman, who wore a sexy dress revealing her bare back and thighs. "I am sorry". "Fufu, what a cutie". Eiji''s face flushed further. He slips away and stands beside Soma, leaning his body closely. All of the crowd''s gaze starts to gather around them. But Soma showed his undeterred will and loosened his expression so everyone knew he was here to play. "This looks fun. Let me play the game too. Victor, here, take it!". "...Okay, Big bro". Eiji raises his head. Then, taking the chip in Soma''s hands. He scans his surroundings only to flinch in place and stiffen for the gaze he receives, making his hair stand to no end. "Do you also want to play?". The staff who responsible in here ask Eiji who seemed nervous. "Yes, please". "Looks like we got a newcomer". "Hey kid, are you a first-timer?". "Don''t go crying later, okay". With Eiji''s appearance and stature, no wonder the people treat him like that. Soma stepped forward and showed his smile, cast his gaze at the people around before opening his mouth. "Since this was my little brother''s first game, why don''t you guys raise the bet a bit? We will also put everything in line for the first bet". One of the people who held the most chips on the table, raised his eyebrows. He is a robust man in his early forties, wearing a suit with a dandy appearance, casting his curious gaze at Soma and Eiji. "So, he was your little brother". "Yes, I invite him here. To show him what it is actually like in a casino and to have fun". "Hehe, I see. Master starts the game". "I will, sir. Please pick up on your numbers". The staff who was called master was a male in his early thirties. He wears a uniform which consisted of a white shirt, red vest and long red pants. He put his palm on the wheel before spins the wheel that it left an afterimage. "Now, kid, pick your number!". The man turned to look at Eiji. Eiji gulped his saliva to moisten his throat, which parched for the atmosphere that almost buried him. As he tried to take one of the chips in his possession. He recalled a conversation with Soma earlier before coming here. He turned his head to his side and saw Soma nod his head, believing in the luck that he had carried since birth. Eiji put all the chips in his hands on top of the number black thirteen for his heart was telling him to do that. The other participants started to place their bets on their respective numbers. Many of them also knitted their brows for the rash decision Eiji had made in his first bet, raising all his chips. "Okay then, I will choose¡­". The dandy man took a quarter of his chip and put it on the red nineteen. "Let''s see, who will come victorious". The master, who saw the wheel still spin, began to roll out the white ball, and it spun opposite to the wheel. The stirring sound of the wheel and the white ball that spun stirred everyone''s curiosity and heart, making the atmosphere turn still. After a while, the wheel slowed down, as did the white ball. The white ball stumbled upon the rows of numbers, and after, the ball''s momentum stopped. It rested its round tiny body on the number. "... Black thirteen. This was your first win and bet, congratulation". "To think you had a beginner''s luck with you¡­?". The dandy man expressed his amazement, accepting his loss. As for the other people in the place, they feel disappointed for the number they choose not getting picked by the ball. They expressed their amazement and bitterness by glancing at Eiji, who stood dumbfounded, not responding to their calling. "...?". "...Victor". Soma watched what happened. He puts his palm on Eiji''s right shoulder. Eiji''s body twitched, and turned his gaze sideways. "Eh? what? who?". Before Eiji let his tongue slip further than this. Soma gripped his shoulder tightly, making Eiji''s face grimace and sobered up. Eiji turned to his surroundings and to the roulette at the white ball that stopped on top of the number black thirteen. "Victor, You won". "...I ¡­won¡­". "Yeah, congrats, little bro". "I won?". "Congrats kid". "Tch, lucky fellow". "Next time, you will feel what despair is¡­". As the other participant congratulates him or even curses him. The master gathered the chip on the table bet and slid it to Eiji''s side. Eiji looked at the enormous chips that he had right now, eyes glued to it before his face turned into an elated one. "Yes, I won". Eiji''s fist pumped into the air as he felt liberated for the winning he got for the first time. Soma also feels his shoulder lightened, for he is still unsure about Eiji''s luck stats. At first, Soma has a slight doubt that they will win on the first try. However, it seems the thing will likely be a bit enjoyable and messy. "Kid, let''s play again. I am sure you won''t flee after getting that much money on your first try". Soma, who heard the man, lifted his lips and opened his mouth. "Sure, Victor. Play as much as you want". "Okay, thank you, big brother". "Then, let''s start the next round". Everyone in the place tensed their expression after the table master announced their next game. The wheel spun in a fast manner, and every participant started putting their bet on the line. As for the dandy man. He put it behind the other, followed by Eiji in last. The wheel slows down before it stops at the number. "...Congratulations¡­". Chapter 115 - 115 Good Luck and Bad Luck. After winning their first game. Eiji and Soma continue their winning streak. But sometimes, they also suffered a loss, albeit not too much. They also started to try other games like poker, slots and many more. Many of their earned chips were from roulette, slot machines, and next poker. Which almost gained a suspicion about their winning streak. But after they proved that they could lose, the other people at the table treated them as someone with good luck. The luck that Eiji had seemed could be controlled at his will, if he already received enough luck, whether it''s good or bad. For example, at the roulette table earlier, after winning for twenty streaks, Eiji hopes that in the next game, he will lose, and the result is. He is experiencing a loss, which makes the other participants breathe a sigh of relief. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The dandy man was already turned his back, running from the table, same with the other participants. They have been replaced by a new challenger drawn to the unnatural result that happens in succession. "Hello, mister. This is my chip". Eiji, holding four baskets filled with many chips, stood in front of the counter. While the counter man, his eyes open wide and jaw slacked to the ground. The chips that Eiji brought seem unnatural to get in this place. He knitted his brows and then sprung up from his seat. "Please wait a moment". The man began to disappear from the counter and started to discuss the event that unfolded in the building via phone. Eiji, who had a black face, wondered why the man retreated to the back with a pale face. "What happened?". "You don''t need to concern yourself". "...Okay". Soma heightened his vigilance, ready to summon his gauntlets anytime if things started to get dicey. Many onlookers glance at their place for the amount of chips they had. But Soma ignored those gazes of curiosity and only focused his senses on the malicious gaze directed at him, especially Eiji. For preparation. Soma distributes his remaining Extra Points to his soul stats. Currently, he has nine hundred and ten stats in his Soul Point. It will give him an additional one-second time in using the Oni Erath and Martial saint technique to flee the place. [Soul stats raised +10] [SP: 910] "I am sorry for the wait. May I check your ID?". Eiji, upon the mentioning of ID, stiffened his body. Like a creakened machine, he turned his face back and met Soma, who had already taken out his platinum card. As Soma approached, the man bloated his eyes, looking at the card in Soma''s hand. "Here". "...Ah, yes. Please wait a minute". The man started to inspect the card after knowing that it was real. His face stiffened as cold sweat began to appear on his forehead. With his trembling fingertips, he gives the card back to Soma. "Your ID is real, and I already verificate it. Would you like to exchange your chip?". "Yes, please. This was all My brother. He painstakingly earned it himself". "..Yes, sure he is". Soma noticed that the man''s cheeks twitched slightly for the mention of painstakingly. Earlier, when the man retreated to the back, he was trying to call his superior to verify that the two men before him were not cheating. Then, he found out that the camera team didn''t find a single clue about the cheating they had and no sign of power usage. Even though the people who worked here know how valuable the platinum card is. No matter how strong the awakeners are. There is no way that the camera in the facilities can''t detect the cheating case. "Here you go". Eiji, with an elated expression, put the basket on the counter. The man realised that it did not fit for the basket to enter. The man expanded the rectangle hole in the counter using some kind of mechanism. It makes it more lengthy so the basket can fit in. After everything was behind the counter. The man started to count the total amount of chips the brother had. Every time he counted, his face gradually turned white as a sheet. The man sitting languidly on the chair smiles as he has given up on living. He resigned his life, which will be over after this case leaked to the boss. "Um, sir?". Eiji''s chirping voice woke him from his languid state, and he took a piece of paper. They have been presented with a cheque, for the casino currently doesn''t have that much gold in their hands. The man wrote the amount of gold they had. Then he retreated once more to the back. "He went back again?". "Be patient, Victor". "Okay". After waiting for a minute, the man came back with a signed cheque and a business smile on his face. "... Here is the total amount you have. Currently, the gold is in our bank. You can withdraw it if you show this cheque to the receptionist there". "I see, thank you. Sir". "My pleasure. Be sure to come again to this place". "If time wills it. Let''s go, Victor!". "Yes". Soma urged Eiji to leave the place and to walk beside him. Soma senses a multiple presence that keeps his actions in check. While walking leisurely, pretend not to notice the gaze. They strolled, as usual, carefully to not arouse the pursuer. As they leave the building, the gaze that Soma feels keeps tailing him from a certain distance. Soma kept his gaze straight while Eiji beside him was elated seeing the piece of paper in his hands. After making sure that they were far away from the casino. On the crowded street, Soma pays attention to his surroundings, calculating his chance to escape. Soma leaned closer to Eiji, who kept his eyes on the cheque with ten-digit numbers on it. "Listen, Eiji, don''t react, don''t do anything, just walk like you always do and open your ears". "...Okay". "Currently, we are being tailed by multiple people". Eiji''s eyes opened wide, hearing Soma''s words. Unconsciously, Eiji tried to turn his head back but flinched as he felt a sharp gaze beside him. He inhaled a deep breath and exhaled it several times. Eiji extended the paper to Soma, which Soma kept inside his storage ring. The street at night was crowded with people who had done with their business, whether it was work or play at night, in between the row of buildings that spread as the eyes could see. It showed the dark side of the city. Soma turned his way and entered the alleyway along with Eiji with a pale face behind. "Eiji, come here!". Soma pitted the gauntlets he had. He circled his hand to Eiji''s waist, lifting his body. Then, he activated his skill along the technique. [Oni wrath activated] [Remaining time 9 seconds] [Martial Saint technique - three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulations] "First steps - Lightning scatter". A menacing red aura starts to envelop Soma''s body. It alarmed Eiji, who was being carried by Soma. Eiji turns to look at Soma, who still retains his clarity despite the violent aura he exudes. Bolts of crimson lightning start to accumulate on Soma''s feet. His languid black hair slightly stood up for the electricity around his body that activated. "Clenched your teeth, Eiji!". "...Okay". Soma put strength in his feet and ran from the place, leaving a trace of unnatural mana steps, leaving the pursuer behind. The people who tailed them were alarmed. As they saw the two enter a dark alley. They hasten their pace and enter the dark alley. The alley had two junctions ahead, and both of them were showing a dead end. "Tch, where is he going?". "He is an awakener". "...". One of the people who tailed them is an awakener. He could faintly feel a trace of ominous mana that had been used in the place. The trace was faint, but he could track it just fine. He follows its track to the wall in the left building. The man''s body starts to glow faintly as he begins to enhance his body. He jumps toward the building, following the mana trace. After he manages to land on the roof, the trace of mana becomes disoriented by the night breeze that carries it away, and the distance between the traces is weird. "...I must report it to my lady". Chapter 116 - 116 Interwined Fate. Inside a luxurious apartment where the room is slightly dim. A king-size bed stands in the middle, along with luxurious furniture adorning the interior. A faint light from the desk lamp and the moon that seeped through the window basked the room with its brilliance. A lone woman emerged from one of the doors in the room, steamed covered her alluring body, wrapped by a luxurious white bathrobe tied loosely around her waist, revealing her cleavage. Her freshly showered skin glistened by the reflection of the moonlight that shone through the window glass. She strolled, approaching the sofa and a round table near the window that glowed under the moon''s light. With each step she took, her hips were elevated, which showed her alluring body. Her pearl-like finger traced the glass surface that was placed on the table along with a bottle of wine and a phone. She took the glass, which was half-filled with a red liquid. She put the glass to her thin red lips, sipping it delicately, savoring the taste. As she neared the window, the moonlight revealed her figure. The woman stood tall, around 170 cm in height. Her straight, silky black hair stretched to her waist, her eyes sharp with black pupils, looking at the world like the queen. "...Ha, so tired..". A sigh escaped her mouth as she took a seat. The woman enjoys the wine gracefully while observing the dark sky with its glittering stars. As the tranquil air filled the room. Suddenly, it was shattered by the sound of the vibration from the phone before her. She ignored a few rings. But her eyes caught the familiar names of the phone who called, and she sighed. Reluctantly, she took the phone in her hand and saw that her secretary was indeed calling her. The woman knitted her brows. She told her secretary to call her if there is something urgent. Wondering what happened, she slid the display and the call connected, setting the call into speaker mode. Then, let the phone rest on the table once more. {Mylady, I am sorry for disturbing you at this time}. The voice that came from the other side was a woman who happened to visited a place where Soma and Eiji visited a moment ago. "...Get to the point!". {Yes, earlier in the casino, there were¡­}. The secretary on the phone started to explain the details in short lines so as not to waste her boss'' time. As the woman heard the detail, her brows knitted in curiosity because there was someone who managed to achieve success in the casino she owned. She began to submerge her mind, deep in thought. There is no way someone could do something like that inside Casino, which has already established its own system. Unless the person who achieved it was super tricky, but that reason was unlikely because of the security that was placed there. There is another possibility that the person who managed to do that was a person who had great luck on his hands. "...Hmm". {...One of the pursuers, who has good tracking skills, notices the trace of the mana from one of the people. He holds an ominous power} "...". As the secretary explained what had transpired in the pursuit. The woman stopped her activity. She reacted to the word ominous power. "What kind of it?". {We don''t know for sure. But, it was a faint, menacing red aura that resembled something like a demon race had} The woman, for the first time, turned her gaze to the phone, intrigued by the terms of demon. Because she had some debt to settle with them. "...Find him!!!". {As you wish. I will excuse myself¡­} After hearing her boss''s order, the woman on the other side cut the call briefly. She starts to work to make her boss'' wish come true. The woman, whose mood was shattered, put down the glass. She rose from her seat and stood in front of the transparent mirror, looking at herself, which faintly reflected. "...Demon". As soon as that word was uttered. She extended her hand to caress her reflection on the glass. Her pupils, which shone like an obsidian gem, turned crimson and revealed a slit dot like a snake. After running far away from their current destination. Soma, who still carried Eiji in his hand, felt his vision shake. Because of the limited duration, Soma''s skill almost ran out of time. [1] Currently, the two of them stood in front of the hotel in which Doma stayed. He didn''t have any place to run to, and this place was the first that popped into his mind. "Eiji, are you okay? Mm?". Eiji, in his arm, had already gone limp, losing consciousness. [0] [Skill duration expired] Soma''s feet turned soft as he dropped down to his knees and slammed his front body to the ground, lying on his stomach. His body feels so sluggish. He couldn''t even lift a finger. The muscle body he forced to work so hard earlier started to gnaw at him. He could feel it screaming. As he lay on the hard ground. His mana pool was empty, and it cancelled his transformation, and as for Eiji. He was already back to his usual appearance, for he lost focus on infusing the necklace with mana. Soma, lying on the hard ground and casting his gaze on the road, saw someone approaching their place. Luckily, he is someone Soma knows well. "Soma, are you alright?". "Mr. Hiroshi, please help me a bit". Hiroshi, who happened to go outside because he had some time to kill. He witnessed Soma bringing a boy around his age unconscious. Hiroshi flipped Soma to face the sky, then raised his torso, helping him to sit. "What happened?". "I will tell you later. Can you please carry us to my room?". "No, problem". "Ukh, Aaah?! huh?". Eiji suddenly let out an outburst. He jolted up as he sat. His eyes bloated, stunned not only Soma but also Hiroshi, who was slipping his hand under his stomach. Eiji, who regained awareness, noticed an adult man near his face. He backed away and sprung back to stand on his feet. "...Where am I?". "Eiji, we are safe now". "Huh, safe?". Eiji turned his gaze at Soma, who was being carried by Hiroshi, who Eiji still didn''t recognize for his messed-up thought. Gradually, each piece started to assemble inside his head, creating a whole memory he had with Soma after they left the casino. His body reacted and turned his gaze, scanning his surroundings, searching for the presence that was tailing them. "It''s okay, Eiji. We managed to escape". sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So we are safe now?". Soma nodded his head. After hearing that, relief washed away his body as the strength in his feet loosened. But Eiji managed to prevail and not let his butt kiss the ground. "Kids, let''s continue our conversation inside. This place was too open for discussion". "Sorry, Mr Hiroshi. Eiji, let us enter the Hotel first and talk". "...Okay". The three of them, with one person is still immobilized. They entered the building and safely arrived at the Soma room. But, Somaa and Eiji forgot about the fact that their fate was still bound to the Casino. As long as they hold the cheque in their hands. Chapter 117 - 117 Comeback. One turbulent night had passed as Soma currently stood on the corner of the hotel room where he stayed. Showing his back to the opened window that chilled his body with the incoming breeze. Also, the warmth from the sunlight that came brightened the room, basking his glistened figure. Soma regulates his breathing as he bends his knee, keeping his posture straight, raising his hand forward for balance. Then, he straightens his posture to stand. [Progress: 80/100] As his physique status grows in number. The daily quest that had been given to him became much easier compared to the first time. But, his body still excretes a sweat to cool his boiled temperatures. Soma keeps his steady pace. While also maintaining his perfect form. Then, he managed to finish the hundred squat quest that had been given to him. Recently, the quest that has been popping up for his daily routine consists of many ways to train his lower half. He already has some speculation about that as it may be related to the first technique of Martial Saint. That relied on the power of his lower half. [Daily Quest complete] [All Stats Raised +1] After finishing his routine. Soma took the towel inside his storage ring and then wiped his drenched face. He intended to wash the sweat that accumulated in his body. The neighbor''s bed from near the entrance door stirred, revealing Eiji, who was still absentminded, looking at the empty space. "Good morning, Eiji". Eiji turned his attention to the voice that called his name. His lost eyes gradually start to regain their focus, and he opens his eyes to see Soma with his naked upper body. Eiji''s awareness returned as he saw Soma''s physique. He gulped his dry mouth, admiring Soma''s chiseled muscles that protruded, despite his slim appearance. "...Good morning, Soma". "Wash your face first". "...Okay, thanks". Soma holds his intention to use the bathroom because he prioritizes Eiji, who needs to freshen up. While he watched Eiji go to the bathroom. Soma took out some snacks and milk from his storage rings. He reserved some food as a precaution in case something happened, like in the trial gate. Where he was concerned about food supply. From that time, he occasionally brought some snacks, and it became his habit. Soma took a small card box of chocolate milk and a couple of chocolate bars to ease his appetite. The food he prepared looked unhealthy from a common person''s perspective. But both of them are awakeners, and their digestive system is different from any average human. Soma also took a bottle of mineral water before he gulped it. "Soma, I am finished". Eiji appeared from the bathroom with a clear face devoid of any sleepiness. He approached Soma''s place and directed his gaze toward the snack on the table. Soma scratched his cheeks and opened his mouth. "I am sorry that I could only prepare your breakfast like this. Or do you like the regular one?". "No, this is plenty. Thank you, Soma". The hotel where Soma and Akabane stayed prepared the meal. But, Soma knew Eiji''s nature, convinced that he would refuse his offer. Because of that, instead of breakfast, the hotel prepared. Soma used some of his reserved food. As for Soma. He only has mineral water for breakfast. It was already his habit only to drink water in the morning, but he occasionally ate some food if he wanted it. "Good then. I will take a bath. Enjoy your snacks". After emptying the bottle. Soma went to the bathroom to freshen himself. He is bathing with cold water that washes away his tiredness and chills his warm body. It didn''t take long for him to bathe as he only wanted to wash away the sweat using water and soap. Walking out from the bathtub, Soma wiped his drenched body using the white towel the hotel had provided. After his body dried. He wore casual clothes and went outside the room, for he already had a plan in the morning. "Eiji, are you ready?". "Yeah, I am". "Let''s go". Soma, with a black card in hand, swipes the pad on the hotel door. It makes a beep sound that unlocks the security of the room. At the same time, the neighbor Hiroshi also appears wearing casual clothes and still feels groggy because he has just woken up. "Mr Hiroshi, Good morning". "...Good morning". "Soma and Eiji, Good morning. It seems the time has come, huh". "Yes. I am thankful for the generosity you guys offer me". "No need, Eiji, you are helping me. So this was something I should do, as someone who receives your help". Their money hunting goes so well. The current Gold they had already exceeded the amount Soma wanted. So he feels a huge gratitude for Eiji, who helped him last night. "Me too. I want to thank you for lending Soma help. But are you sure you don''t want to come with us to have breakfast?". "No, Mister. I already ate some snacks Soma provided, and I don''t want to worry my family further than this". "Okay, that''s a shame". "Thank you". Eiji bowed his head slightly before turning his gaze at Soma. Soma nodded his head and turned his attention to Hiroshi. "Mr Hiroshi. I will escort him through the lobby". "Okay". They turn their backs, strolling in the hotel hallway. As they walked, they talked about their life before entering the academy. Both of them were immersed in their talk even inside the elevator. "So you are from Tokyo". "Yes, I live in Subashiri". Upon hearing the familiar place, Soma''s body twitched. He recalled a certain gate that appeared in that place and gave him trouble. Then, the timid boy before him is the one who clears the gate in the story. "...Do you like mountain climbing?". "To be more precise, I like nature itself. It''s fun being surrounded by greenery and enjoying the fresh air that is pumped to my lungs". Eiji starts to tell his hobby with an elated expression in his eyes like a kid. Soma observed from the side as they arrived at the lobby. They stepped outside the elevator only to find the lobby was deserted without any visitors. They let their feet bring them to the outside of the building. There are some pedestrians who do their activities in the morning, such as jogging, going to work, or just strolling with their beloved partner, whether it is a pet or a person. "Eri?!". Eiji''s voice returned Soma''s attention to Eiji as he followed his line of sight. He saw Eri in her casual clothes waiting on the street in front of the hotel, tinkering with her phone. "Hm? Eiji, you arrived". Eiji, who saw her hastening his feet, approached Eri, who Awaited his homecoming. Soma also followed behind, and he heard their conversation. "Sorry, did you wait long?". "No, I just got here". "Are you sure?". "Yeah, more importantly. Let''s go home, your parents are worried about you". "Okay, Soma. Thank you for your hospitality". Soma suddenly received Eiji''s gratitude with his head bowed. He jolted his body as he flapped his hand to the side. Then, feeling gratitude for his help, Soma also bowed his head slightly. "I also want to thank you. Because of you, I can prevent those people from getting what they wanted". Upon hearing those words that came from Soma''s mouth. They shut their mouths and exchange looks. The two of them briefly heard about what had happened with his past and Soma''s plans regarding the event that would be held tonight. Both of them could only pray that Soma''s plan would succeed. "Eiji and Eri. See you next time in the academy. I hope we can get along". "Yes, see you later, Soma. Me too". "See you later". Eiji and Eri waved their hands slightly before turning their back, leaving Soma alone on the hotel stairs. Soma saw their retreating figure until they vanished from his sight. He sighs, and then he feels a slight vibration in his pocket. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma took out his phone. On the display, there was one new incoming message from Hina. He opened the chat apps and saw the message Hina had sent to him. {I am at the airport with Mom. Could you come over with Dad? Also, there is something I need to talk about with you. Would you free your schedule for me?} "Hm?". Chapter 118 - 118 Split up. After the sudden message that he received from Hina. Soma, along with Hiroshi, rode a taxi that brought them toward the airport where Hisako and Hina were waiting. Sitting on the passenger seat, Soma and Hiroshi calmly waited for the cab to arrive as they occasionally slipped some small talk regarding the event that would be held at night. "So, how are you preparing for tonight, Soma?". "It''s perfect on my side. I will trust my protection to you". S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I will. How about the other guy that will come with us?". As Hiroshi mentioned, Soma had already told Hiroshi about his activity last night. But, he never mentioned his plan, Malik''s name and how he could gain his cooperation because the time was late. This is probably a good time for him to explain the details. He started to tell Hiroshi about his plan and the person named Malik, as he recalled. Hiroshi listened quietly while sometimes interjecting. They talk in small whispers and stop their conversation when the details are sensitive. Tonight, the auction will be held in the central district, where many people with status gather, flaunting their wealth and searching for the item that piques their interest. Soma must prevent the three items from landing in the demon''s hands also if there is a spare in his wealth. He could buy other items that seemed interesting. As the two converse, the driver in front informs them about their destination. "Dear customer, we will soon arrive at the destination". The car slowed its running speed before it stopped in front of the airport entrance, which was bustling with activities where crowds go back and forth. Soma and Hiroshi simultaneously opened the passenger door. Soma let his right leg touch the asphalt. Then he went out before standing beside the car, looking at the people they were searching for. "How was it? Are they here?". Hiroshi, who came later because he must pay the cab bill, appeared and stood on the other side. "I haven''t seen them". "I see". They shut the door of the cab and walked their way toward the entrance. Hiroshi halted his steps as he felt his phone tremble in his chest. He took it out, then slid the display to answer the incoming call from his wife. "Yes, we were outside. ..Okay, I will be waiting". "What is the matter?". "It seems the two of them are taking a break inside the cafe and on their way here". To avoid disturbing the other people, They shift their position and stand on the side of the road. It also gives a better view to search for someone. There are many tourists and people from abroad that come to this island. Soma could see some of them getting picked up by a luxurious black limousine, guarded by bulky people in black suits and many more. The news about the auction seems to draw their interest because they must go to the island at this time. While waiting for about half a minute, the airport entrance opened. Revealed two beautiful women with red hair in pairs and strolled while scanning their surroundings. Both of them attract many onlookers in the airport. But as they got used to gaze, they ignored it entirely and searched for the people that awaited their arrival. "Hisako, Hina". Hiroshi, who noticed their arrival, raised his voice. The two of them turned their gaze and found Hiroshi approaching their side. "Dear, we are back". Hisako, along with Hina, approached their side. But Soma, who saw the two of them, stood still in his place with a widened gaze. His eyes couldn''t believe what had transpired before him. "Soma". Hina, who saw Soma in the morning, started to recall the memories Soma had shared with them and the pain she felt after treating him like a sore thumb. If the chain of her past still binds her, Hina wouldn''t have the face to stand before him. However, her current situation is different. She managed to break free from the chain that bound her heart and mend her wounded heart. She lifted the corner of her mouth and hopped from her place, approaching Soma''s side. Who has a blank face, watching her figure. "Hina?!". "Fufu, what''s the matter, showing that dumbfounded state?". "Your hair?". Soma was stunned to see a change that happened in Hina. He gestures with his hand, pointing it at her hair. "Mm? Ah, I try to change my image for a bit. How do I look?". Hina''s long, straight hair that reached her back was now cut short and only reached her shoulder. She tucked the left side of her bangs to reveal her ears. Also, Soma noticed that her temperament had changed. Usually, at a time like this, Hina would just greet him, and then they started to converse as usual, but the current Hina gazed straight into his eyes, filled with anticipation. She was waiting for Soma''s response about her new looks. "Um, that looks good on you. You look charming". "Fufu, I see". Hina loosened her face and gave Soma her feminine smile, which he never saw coming from her. It seems Soma''s intuition was right. Hina had a drastic change in her atmosphere and demeanor. She looks like a person who is already free from her boundaries. The smile she showed him completely differed from what he knew as far as Soma knew her. Hina''s smile was like the first ray of sunshine. It was bright, genuine and full of warmth. However, the current Hina has gentle, soft curves, showing her maturity as if she is a different person who breaks through her darkness and regains a new light. "...Soma?". Hina, who saw Soma''s dumbfounded face, closed her distance. Their distance was so close that their noses almost bumped into each other. Hina keeps her gaze straight to his eyes, probing his condition. Soma shook his head, telling her not to worry. "I am fine. How was your trip back?". "Well, it was a good experience for me". "Is that so? Good for you". "Fufu, thanks". Soma didn''t try to pry further. He doesn''t know what she experienced that made Hina cut her hair short like that. Also, that hairstyle reminds him about the Chronicle Saga, where Hina, who lost her parents, also had the same short hair when she entered the academy. However, their current situation was different. Hina, in front of him, still retains her parents, who watch over her and guide her. Soma felt slightly happy that his effort bore fruit, watching his favorite heroine smile. "Mom, Soma and I will go out for a bit. Please take care of my belongings". "You didn''t bring anything in the first place. ¡­Take care". Hisako, who already knows what Hina is planning, nodded her head while giving her a thumbs up. The two men in the family tilted their heads. Soma alternated his gaze to Hina and then Hisako. "Dear, let''s go for a date". Hiroshi, catching a glimpse, his wife winked at him, and he nodded his head, swept by the flow. "Hm? ...If that is your wish. Soma, Hina, take care". Hiroshi, following his wife''s whim, starts to shift the gear in his mind. This is also a chance for the two of them to have time for themselves. Without hesitation, Hiroshi grabbed Hisako''s left hand, interlocking their fingers, which made Hisako''s body shudder in delight. "Fufu, let''s go, dear". "Yeah". Soma and Hina watch the two adults leave them at the airport entrance as they ride a taxi, enjoying their time. The two simultaneously met eyes as they chuckled, seeing the two spouses who still act lovey-dovey despite their age. "Shall we go?". Hina extended her left hand before Soma. She awaits the warmth that brings her a sense of comfort in her palms. Soma grabs her smooth palm before they start to stroll the street without any purpose in mind. "Where do you want to go?". "Hmm, Let''s search for a park. I want to talk to you about something". "Sure, park it is". Chapter 119 - 119 Growing feelings. Soma and Hina, who couldn''t find a park near the airport, decided to search for it in another place after searching for it on the phone. Apparently, there is one park pretty far from the airport. They must walk thirty minutes to get there. "What should we do?". With the phone in hand, Soma turned his attention to Hina, who leaned her body closer. He wants to hear Hina''s opinion regarding the problem they are facing: should they ride a cab or walk a distance that is quite far? "Hmm, let''s walk. I want to enjoy walking leisurely with someone". "Okay". Contrary to Soma''s thought, Hina decided to use his feet to walk to the park. It seems she truly wanted to enjoy her walk. If that is what Hina wants, Soma will follow her. Their interlocking hands were still attached as they walked on the street while catching other people''s gaze. The male had a blank face with their jaw-dropping, seeing Hina, who dresses a bit feminine. Hina wears a red, overgrown t-shirt tucked inside her dark blue jeans and a pair of white sneakers. As for the woman, their heart leapt seeing Soma, with his calm expression, holding her hand confidently. People around them who saw them thought that they were lovers, looking at their connected hands. However, the people in question did not have any slight thought to that part. Maybe because it was their habit to make skin contact in the trial gate to relieve each other tension. Now, those habits have become the source of attention. Thirty minutes passed as Soma and Hina finally saw the park with many people enjoying their time with family, sports, lovers or even pets. They stepped their feet onto the park. The park was wide, spreading green fields with white lines created by a white stone paving a way to show the park in and out. There are many benches that are plastered on the ground beside the white line for the people to rest their tired feet. As the two of them explore the park. Soma saw a vending machine that stood beside the bench, and there was a person who stood before it, picking the drink he chose. He noticed that after walking for about thirty minutes, both of them sweated slightly. "Do you want to drink something?". "Strawberry milk, please". "On it, wait". Soma connected his thoughts with the storage ring he had, then took a strawberry milk and mineral water. He wonders if he should buy some of it, but why waste some money if you have the thing prepared beforehand? "Thank you. I thought you would buy it because there is a vending machine near us". "Nah, I already have one in my storage. Why should I buy it?". "Fufu, you are right". Hina and Soma moistened their throat while sitting on the bench beside the road. They took their time savoring their drink before Hina sprang up and extended her left hand for Soma to grab. "Where are we going? We are already in the park". "That''s true, but this was not a good place to talk, right?". As Hina said, in their surroundings many people are wandering the park. The bustling noise that came from them made the conversation hard to listen to. Soma stood up and grabbed Hina''s extended left hand. "Let''s go". Soma let himself get dragged by Hina as he followed beside her. He cast his gaze on the surroundings, and indeed, the place was a bit crowded. He starts to doubt that there will be a deserted place. However, contrary to his thought, after walking for about two minutes. They entered a deep area of the park before finally arriving in the corner of the park. Upon arriving there, Soma and Hina stood dumbstruck, seeing the scenery that was presented before them. A blue canvas that stretches far away, separated by a metal fence. There are three benches, and Hina chose the middle seat that had a good view of the ocean and a huge tree that would shield them from the sun''s rays. They sat on the bench, and the warm breeze brought a scent of saltines in the air, drifting toward them and brushing their skin. Their connected hands release and each of them enjoys the scene in front of them. Soma spread his lips, entranced by the view before him. "Soma, I have something to tell you". Hina, who saw Soma''s entranced face, interrupted beside him, tugging at his sleeves, which made his attention turn to her. "What is it?". She turned her torso to the side, then bent his body to face Soma, opening his eyes wide. "I am truly Sorry for what I did the first time we met and¡­". "Wait, you don''t have to do that. You already apologized to me at that time, so¡­". "No, Soma, let me finish¡­". Seeing the stubbornness that he knew as one of Hina''s nature. Soma nodded his head and opened his ear while keeping his gaze straight at her. "Okay, then¡­". Hina starts to talk about their first meeting. She was suspicious and even asked one of her acquaintances to monitor him, which she canceled after getting out of the gate. Then, the hostile attitude she shows to him. She laid everything bare for Soma to hear. "...Yesterday I met Kaede, and¡­". She started to lay out the details and the reason for her short hair. "Everything is for me to take a step forward. The act of cutting my hair is to show my determination to move from the place where I was being imprisoned and to pave my path to becoming strong. I want to become strong enough to stand beside you". "Hina¡­". "This is my wish, and no one is forcing me. I truly want to become strong so that I can become your strength". "...". "I want an unwavering strength that will not back down or break in the face of danger and despair, like you when we face those strong monsters in the gate. I want strength like that. Then, if I could, someday when I am strong enough, I could become a pillar that supports you. This is why, Soma". Hina, who was gazing down, lifted her head and faced Soma''s head on with strong resolve. "Will you let me stay by your side?". Soma, who stared at her blue eyes, felt drawn to her presence, but he shook his head and dismissed the thought of leaning on her. "...What foolish thought you had. You can become strong on your own and go on your own path¡­". "Soma, this is my heartfelt wish. I know that, with the current strength I have now. I am still far away from becoming your true pillar. However, if it''s to support you, whatever small that help is. That is plenty enough for me". Hina cut Soma''s explanation, making Soma stiffen, hearing her words like pleas. He stopped his thought and muted, staring at her blazing eyes. His calm heart began to stir as a memory he sealed deep inside resurfaced along with his nightmare. The night he loses his heart, the loneliness that almost drowns him in despair, the night he is cursed by devil''s blood, the contradiction that still lingers in his heart tempting him to let go of his life and get swallowed by the abyss. A strong enemy he must face someday. His thoughts start to swirl in the direction of his own future, as well as his worry about Hina''s future, which is still on hold. Soma shook his head to dismiss all the negative thoughts that occupied his mind. Not too long ago, he had already laid bare his background, albeit still keeping some of them hidden. He who asked for help is now being given a hand that will help him and support him in his journey in this alien world. "Soma?!". Without knowing the reason, his body moved itself as he brought himself to Hina''s embrace. He placed his face on her left shoulder, making her body shudder in tickles. The distinctive scent from Hina entered his nose and calmed his stirred mind as he buried his face on her neck. Soma''s thread of consciousness snapped as his emotion leaked uncontrolled for the figure that proposed herself becoming a person who would help him in every path he would take. He inhaled her fragrant that calmed his heart, burying his face deeper. Hina squirmed as she was being restrained by Soma. Her face was flushed by the situation she was in. Hina worried that the sound of her beating heart leaked. But she notices Soma''s body quivering, which sobers her up. Slowly, she moves her hands behind his back, caressing it gently, trying to soothe his tired heart. "...Thank you, Hina". "...Um, Don''t mention it". S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 120 - 120 The Auction Venue. "How does Invidia respond?". "He said he will give us two and a half billion gold to get the three items". In one of the hotels in the east district. Where the interior was pretty narrow, and there was only one bed that served the room. It became the living place for Gura and Devi, who chose a deserted place, for they are currently hiding after the uproar. They are currently inside Devi''s room, and both sit on top of the wooden chair while enjoying the meal the hotel provides for them. To be more precise, for Gura, who already emptied the six plates. Devi, who saw the pilled plate, had a splitting headache as the expense of the food kept rising each time Gura ordered some food to appease his bottomless hunger. She distracts her attention to the tablet in her hands that shows a gold currency that Invidia sent her. She knows what she must do, and she would not let her father be disappointed in her again. After the failed task, she presented it to him in the devil''s blood case. Devi is determined to do everything in her hands to obtain the items. "Okay then, when will the auction start?". "... In two hours". "That''s soon, hurry to pack things up". Gura, who still has a mountain of food on the table, spread his mouth wide. A cracking sound from his dislocated jaw echoed in the narrow room, his cheeks stretched unnaturally, creating a huge maw that made it easy for him to throw the food into his stomach. Plate after plate of food, he threw into the maw, making Devi throw her gaze away, witnessing the gruesome sight. After the plate was empty, Gura closed back his mouth and aligned his jaw before standing up. "Let''s go. Time is tickling". "...Yes, Lord Gura". They took their respective masks on their storage, covering their faces before leaving the room. *** Soma and Hiroshi, who wore a black suit, standing in front of the hotel stairs. They scan their surroundings, waiting for Malik to pick them up. The two of them had already prepared everything they could, and as for the money, Soma still didn''t exchange the cheque and left it as it was. There is a reason for that. He has no intention to disclose his identity yet. At least until he gained the items that he wanted in the auction. As for the amount of gold they had, Soma thought it was already more than enough for him to get the items. A blaring horn could be heard, waking up the two from their submerged state. A black Humvee that is built with reinforced monster material stands before them. Its four monstrous wheels show its bold and wild ambiance, also with protruding tires make the car look ferocious. The car opened its front window and revealed Malik, who wore a black suit inside, holding the steer. "Get in, you two". Malik waved his left hand. Soma and Hiroshi approached the car and opened the passenger seat. They entered inside the white illumination that came from its ceiling, lightening the wide space. As Soma rested his body, the Sofa was so soft that it embraced him from below. Contrary to its appearance, the car''s interior gives the people inside comfort like a luxurious car. "You guys are ready?". "Yes". "We are ready". "Okay, buckle up". Hearing the reply from Soma and Hiroshi. Malik locked the door and then started to maneuver the car, making it turn a hundred and eighty. He stepped on the gas, making the car gain more speed, and it rode smoothly on the asphalt. Malik, who focused in front, opened his mouth. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Kid, how was your gold?". "I have plenty in my hand". "Do you?". "Yes, thanks to someone who helped. I managed to collect many". "Okay, then". They muted the conversation as the car drove along the highway, leaving the east district, where Soma stayed for a while. As the air was suffocated enough, Hiroshi, who sat behind, started to introduce himself, and Malik responded in kind. "Hello, nice to meet you. My name is Akabane Hiroshi. Thank you for your cooperation in the plan Soma had". "My name is Malik. No problem with that. I already heard the kid''s circumstance, and I want to help him even for a bit, that''s all". "Even so, thank you". "Like I said, no problem¡­" The two adults in the car start their conversation while Soma, on the side, casts his gaze outside while his mind starts to wander. Sometimes, Soma also joins the conversation to deepen his knowledge and know about how adults think. They kept the conversation short, not wasting any words that didn''t have any relation to the business they had, and also as a person that just met for the first time. The two still keep some vigilance toward each other while maintaining a calm expression on their face. Soma once again realized that becoming an adult is something that is still far away in his grasp. After driving for about thirty minutes, the scenery around changed. It changes from rows of line building into a long body of bridge that is wide enough to accommodate five cars in a single direction. The car maintained its speed, and not long after that, it entered the central district where it was still bustling with people and many stalls were opened even though the sky had already turned dark. The car kept going in a straight way, and then it took a sharp turn to the right. Malik, the one in control of the vehicle, opened his mouth. "We are almost there". A scene of tall buildings lining up as the eyes could see. Then, the scene changed as they entered a vast space that was filled with many cars and pedestrians. Soma opened his eyes wide, seeing the lively atmosphere in the area despite the time. He turned his gaze to the front and saw a silhouette of a brilliant light that emanated from a massive building, giving a light in the night. "We are here". Before he leaves the car, Soma infuses the necklace on his neck with mana. Then, his appearance started to morph and turned blurry. Hiroshi, on his side, opened his eyes wide but soon realized Soma had only used an item to change his appearance. His new look consists of his short white hair and golden eyes. "Soma, why are you picking that flashy appearance if you want to hide your identity?". "...You are right". Soma starts to infuse mana into the necklace, imagining the appearance he wants to show. His hair turned black, the bangs were long enough to cover his eyes, and he exuded a gloomy aura. "How about this?". "...Just switch to the earlier appearance". "Hm? Why?". Hiroshi demands Soma once again to change his appearance. Soma once again morphed but tried not to make him too flashy. He changed only his black hair to white, no other change. The car stopped in front of the flashy building. A hotel employees approached the car as he waited beside the car. The three of them simultaneously open the door, and Malik, who holds the key, gives the key to the guy as they climb the stairs to enter the auction venue. "You guys ready?". Upon hearing Malik''s warning, he began to lead the group and waited in line. After waiting half a minute, Malik showed his badge to the guards before the door. The guard, who saw the highest badge Malik had kept their unperturbed gaze, then gave Malik a key which is a card, with the number nineteen on it. "Enjoy your stay". Malik nodded his head and walked inside the building. They were welcomed by a grand hallway with a high ceiling and a lining up chandelier hung above. After walking for a while, an employee in the building wearing the same uniform as the guard outside greeted them. "Welcome to Lawrence House. May I help you with something?". Chapter 121 - 121 Auction Part 01. Malik, as the one who had some experience regarding the event, for he had a connection with the merchant association, opened his mouth. "We would like to go to our room, please". "May I see your room key, please?". "Here". As Malik showed the card he received from the guards, with a number attached to it. "Nineteen, please follow me!". The employee turned his back and urged the three of them to follow him. Before them stood a four-way direction, which led to the auction venue if they took the front path. But instead, they took a turn to the right then waited in front of the elevator door that will bring them to the second floor. A beeping sound was ringing, and the door of the elevator was opened, revealing an empty space, which they entered. Inside the elevator, after pressing the number of floors they wanted to go to, as the gravity sensation pulled them down, nobody opened their mouth. They were muted and only awaiting for the door to open. Another beep sound echoed as the door opened and revealed another hallway that seemed deserted. "This way!". The employee took a left turn, which Malik followed, and the other two. On the right side of the wall, many doors stand separately, showing a double-digit number on its door. As for the left side, it was just a plain wall and some small route for the employee to do their work in dealing with the guests. "This is the place". Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you". Currently, they are standing in front of the door that has a number nineteen on it. As the employee had finished with his business, he bent his torso and, with a slight smile, opened his mouth. "If anything happens, you can use the terminal inside the room to do the bidding or you also call the employee, if you need some room service. Then I will take my leave, enjoy your stay". The employee leaves the place. The three people stared blankly, watching his figure vanish before taking action. "Let''s enter". Malik swiped the card to the terminal beside the door. It let out a clicking sound, and the door opened its locked function. Soma pushed the door, making a creaking noise before followed by the other. The interior of the room was wide and pretty much simple. The floor had been decorated by a luxurious red carpet, and in the middle of the room, there was a three-seater sofa arranged in a U-shape, with a rectangular table in the middle that was made from white granite. On top of the table, there is a tablet the employee talking about a terminal. The highlight of this room was a massive monitor that was plastered on the wall in front of them, showing an image of the venue live as they were currently still preparing to start the auction. Malik, who held the key, locked the door, which prompted the others to take their respective seats. Soma, as the person who held the gold. He sat in the middle, followed by Hiroshi on the left and Malik on the right side. "Kid, do you know what items the demon is after?". "Sir Malik is right. Do you have the item in mind?". Soma, who was bombarded with questions, knitted his brows. His mind started to wander and recalled the three items that the demon after in this auction. One of them is a phoenix sculpture, the second one is an orb, and the last is a relic. "Yeah, I know what they are after". After hearing Soma''s confident tone, Malik and Hiroshi shut their mouths. They sighed as they put their trust in Soma. The venue on the screen started to bustle with crowds. Soma, who kept his gaze straight, opened his eyes wide as he spotted a familiar face within those crowds. "...So Leon is here¡­". He muttered. Soma recalled that not just Leon was here, the other big wings were also present, but he couldn''t care less about any of them, for his aim was the three items that would give the demon a big advantage in the war later. After half an hour passed, the venue was filled to the brim, and on the stage, the screen began to light up, revealing a red curtain that was still closed. Then, the venue that lit brightly suddenly turned dim, and all of the spotlight gathered upon the closed curtain. "Ladies and gentlemen, Thank you for your enthusiasm in participating in our Auction. Please welcome our esteemed lady on the hour. Miss Lawrence will make her appearance". A male voice reverberated inside the venue, which gathered the participant''s attention toward the stage. The curtain on the stage slid to the side. All of the gaze in the venue gathered upon a single female in her late teens, who stood gallantly in the middle of the stage, wearing a luxurious black dress that revealed both her shoulders and alluring back. She stood gracefully at 170 cm in height, her straight black hair that reached her waist her alluring figure with its curved body enough to please any man in sight. The woman in question with a mic on the ear spoke. "Good evening, everyone. I want to thank you for your grand participation in the auction my family held every four years. As one of the sole successors of the family, I will lead the auction and¡­". On the stage, the woman called Miss Lawrence greeted the participant with her bewitching tone. She captivated every male participant in the venue. Except those who had resistance toward her charms, and Soma was also one of those as he knitted his brows with a headache that assaulted his brain. "...Who is she?". Soma muttered. Soma didn''t recall the person who led the auction was a female. In the Chronicles Saga, the one who led it was a male, and indeed, they had the same family named Lawrence. But currently, the one who stood on the stage was a beautiful, sexy woman who was clearly not present in the story. "Tch, that damn author". Soma cursed in his heart. "To begin with. Let''s start with our first item. Please, bring it here". As instructed by Miss Lawrence, two attractive female employees wearing dresses pushing a trolley that has three layers, each layer containing an item, Miss Lawrence saw the approaching trolley. Then, she turned her gaze to inspect every participant in the venue. She curved her lips, making every young male heart leap. With her delicate finger protected by black gloves, she traces a bleak parchment before bringing it to the front stage. "This scroll we found in the dungeon, and after appraising it, the scroll contained a useful skill for you martial practitioner¡­". Upon the mention of a martial practitioner, every person who walked that path stiffened their body as they silently watched the scroll in Miss Lawrence''s hands. There are many gazes directed at it, but a lot of them came from young people who were tempted to obtain the skill. Realizing that all of the eyes are on her, she starts to announce the skill in the scroll along with its bidding prices. "...The skill inside the scroll is Serene Mind. The starting price is a hundred thousand gold¡­". Chapter 122 - 122 Auction Part 02. "Before we start the bidding, there are some rules that I will explain regarding the auction¡­ "First, the auction will be divided into three stages. Each item will be brought by my assistant, and I will display it at the front for the bidding to start. You can bid on the item by raising your respective number that has been given toward each seat or Room for a VIP. Each bid will have a raise of a minimum of a thousand gold. Second, once the bidding starts, it will continue until we have not received another bid. I will call out once, twice, and sold. If the item is declared sold, then the transaction is final. Third, please bid responsibly. If you obtain the item, you must pay it later at the end of the event". After Miss Lawrence finished her explanation, one of the female employees behind Miss Lawrence took possession of a tablet for the people in the VIP room to bid. Then, after making sure everything was ready, Miss Lawrence declared the start of the bid. "Then, without further ado. Let the auction begin¡­". Many participants howled like a starved beast while raising their numbers high in the sky, wanting to be noticed. "Hundred thousand and ten¡­". "Hundred thousand and twenty¡­". The bidding starts, which succeeds in baiting many people to the skill scroll that contains a good skill inside it. Soma, who saw the bidding, leaned his body back, resting his body. As he felt that his body craved something, Soma still had not much appetite since the morning when he suddenly acted spoiled to Hina. His body strangely felt energized, and he still didn''t put much on his stomach. Soma took some snacks, which roused Malik and Hiroshi''s attention. They gaze at him weirdly at the calm expression he shows, which is rare for a kid his age. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Kid, are you not interested in the skill?". "Not really. I already have a mental type skill". "I see. What are you doing, by the way?". "I still haven''t had my meal yet. So, I want to replenish my sugar at least". Malik raised his brows, looking at Soma brazenly, taking some snacks in the private room, and started to nibble one of them. What he ate was a chocolate stick. Seeing his brazen attitude, Malik sighed, and Hiroshi could only smile wryly, seeing soma attitude. The bidding still continues, and it has already touched the number of five hundred thousand and is still going up. "Five hundred and fifty¡­". "Five hundred thousand and fifty once. Is there no one who is willing to bid? Five hundred thousand fifty twice, ¡­Sold. Congratulations to participant number hundred and forty-nine". Soma turned his attention toward the person who got the skill, which, to his surprise, was Leon. Leon puts his palm on his left chest, feeling relieved, which washed away his nervousness. Soma knitted his brows, and a flash of memories resurfaced. He began to remember the details more clearly about the auction in which Leon will have four items in this auction, and the serene skill is one of them. As a peculiar protagonist with wealth in his pocket, he tried to participate in the auction to see his luck. But oblivious to the one behind him was a demon who would become his enemy in the future. Leon came here accompanied by a maid who acted as his retainer, but Soma couldn''t see her. He shifted the gear in his mind and began to observe the auction while enjoying some snacks. The auction progressed, as the second item that was auctioned was still a scroll skill which related to magic. The atmosphere in the venue tensed as everyone in the place, their competitive nature provoked. Many people with small hearts start to frown and sprout a small flame of grudge in their hearts that will engulf them later if not taken care of. "Thank you for participating in the first stage. Next, we will enter the second stage and auction our next items. My assistant, please bring the next items". Hearing the instruction by Miss Lawrence. One of the two female employees on the stage starts to leave the stage, pushing the metal trolley. Then another batch was entering, two males who pushed a small elevated altar with many items on top of it. Soma''s eyes knitted for one of the items he is looking for is presented. "Behold what we have. Many of these items were found in abandoned ruins that are still unexplored. We believe that all of these items retain their glory as the remains of the ancient times. These items that we have contain a mysterious power which can bring good luck or a curse for everyone who possesses it". Miss Lawrence''s speech roused many people who had an ulterior motive regarding the items that were currently on display. Some of them have an optimistic option and greed to get the item that will bring them good fortune and some of them sneered that the item that contains curses will be beneficial to them for using it in a bad way. Soma knitted his brows as Miss Lawrence explained the item on display. The world where he lived was indeed dangerous. Even a dangerous item was presented to many people at once for entertainment. Her sly and convinced tone awoke many people''s dormant greed and rage, which turned the atmosphere heavy and chaotic. Soma couldn''t predict what would happen in the event that is so much different from what he knows. He clicked his tongue as he was once more aware of what kind of world he was living in now. Miss Lawrence, who saw that the atmosphere in the venue started to turn heavy and tense, placed her finger on her lips as she chuckled, making the participant in the venue have a blank face. "However, you must not worry, for the item had already filtered through our appraisal, and all of the items that were displayed on the stage, none of them contain a curse that will harm our participant". After hearing Miss Lawrence''s words, many of the participants sigh in relief while also there is a mix of disappointment there. Miss Lawrence, who manages to control the crowds, spoke again, making the crowd''s attention gather on the stage. "...Let''s start bidding. Here we have a statue of a vermillion bird that we found in one of the ruins in China". One of the four males in the back took the sculpture of a Vermillion Bird with its spreading wings. The sculpture is made from alloy that mixes gold to create its body and silver that acts as its frame and its stand. Last is bronze, which is used for the sculpture ornaments along with its tinged red. "It''s here". "What? Hold on, kid, you mean that sculpture?". "Are you certain, Soma?". Soma nodded his head. That phoenix sculpture is one of the items that the demon is after. It was not because of the beauty of it but because of what was contained inside that matters. His eyes flashed in light as Soma prepared his hand to press the button on the table to start the bid. "... Demon, let me see who will come on top". "The starting bid is one million. Is anyone willing to bid on this wonderful sculpture of the legendary Phoenix bird?". In one of the VIP rooms, number four. Devi and Gura, who sat opposite each other, saw the sculpture of the phoenix, which is their target in this mission. "Devi starts the bid!". "Yes¡­". "Room number nineteen has bid Two million, once. Anyone else?". The voice from Miss Lawrence stiffened the two demon bodies, as they were not the ones who pressed the button for bidding. Gura, who understood the situation, turned to the monitor and saw that VIP room number nineteen glowed. "Raised it!". Devi nodded as she pressed the button and raised the bid. {Room number four Two million and a half, once}. {... Number nineteen Three million, once...}. "What!". Devi and Gura opened their eyes wide, which shrunken in a moment. The one who bid on it is the same person, number nineteen. Devi, who saw the room number, knitted her brows as she couldn''t believe someone would dare to compete with them. Does the person who bid it know the sculpture''s worth? Or do they just want to collect the sculpture? "Who is that?". "Keep raising the bid! I want to see how long the person can last". "Yes". The demon side once again raised their bid, and the amount is. {Seven million, once}. "How about that?". {Ten million, once} "What?!". Chapter 123 - 123 Auction Part 03. Devi''s frantic voice echoed within the room, and it made Gura''s body twitch as he turned his head to her while knitting his brows. Devi shrunken her body as she opened her mouth. "I am sorry". "... Keep raising it!". "Okay". {Room number four raised the bid to eleven million gold, and Oh number nineteen seems determined to raise the bid to twelve million. Between these two VIPs, which one who will come out victorious} Miss Lawrence''s voice from the monitor faded as the demons kept raising the bid, still battling with the number nineteen room. The digits had already touched thirty million, which made the demon side knit their brows in annoyance. Gura, in particular, wants to blast the VIP room number nineteen and consume everyone inside it right this instant. "Raise it till fifty, and if they keep insisting. We will give up for now". "But lord, my father said¡­". "That is why I said it was for now. We will deal with them later". Gura threw his head as he stared daggers at the lit room. "I don''t know who they are, but I hope you guys are ready when we leave the place". He cursed inside his heart. "I see". Having Gura by her side all this time was wearing her mind, plus yesterday''s incident. Her identity was revealed to the world, filling her mind with a swirling thought about the boy that pounced on her. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Devi knitted her brows as she recalled the boy figure who kept beating her and swore that no matter what happened, she would kill him. {Number four raised the bid to fifty million gold once. There is no voice that came from number nineteen, twice¡­ it seems the item belongs to¡­ Finally, number nineteen made a move, and they raised the bid to fifty-five million once. How about it, is there anybody else?} "Leave it, girl". "Yes". Gura, who saw Devi almost raise another bid, stopped her. She knitted her face as she swallowed something bitter. Then Devi and Gura simultaneously shot their glare at the VIP room that still glowed. {...Sold. The vermillion sculpture has been sold. Congratulation, number nineteen} "Finally giving up, eh?". After bidding for a couple of minutes, Soma, who managed to obtain the item, breathed a sigh of relief. Also, the other two who witnessed the bidding process, Hiroshi and Malik, stare at the process with sweat that plastered across their face. But after the winner of the bid concluded, they managed to catch a breath. They spent fifty-five million to get one item, and there are still two more items to go. However, Soma, who knew about the story, felt a bit light as long as the demon didn''t dare to make trouble in this event. He recalled that the demon gold capacity was probably far below what the current him has. With the treasure from the trial gate and the help from Eiji, Soma managed to have assets of more than six billion gold in his possession, and he had no plan to hold back at all to obtain the three items. "Well done, kid". "Good job, Soma". "Thanks. This is just the beginning". {Okay, let''s proceed to the next item. We have a beautiful jar that has been found on the same ruins as we found the vermilion bird sculpture. The prize for this item is two million..}. The venue started to heat up for the second item that was brought out. It was an old jar that had an emerald color with intricate decoration. The surface of the jar was so smooth that it reflected the light from the venue, captivating many collectors who saw it. "It was actually a jar made from an ancient Jade". "Hm?!". Soma and Hiroshi, who heard Malik, uttered words. They turned their attention and saw him with a monocle in his right eye observing the items. "Sir Malik, you brought your appraisal item?". "Yeah, I just got curious about what item the auction had, and it seems all of them were good". "Why didn''t you tell us sooner?". "I forgot". Malik brushed off Soma''s persistent question as he observed the jar. He observed every nook, and he breathed a sigh of relief because he was satisfied with the result as a person who delved into the craftsmanship world. He couldn''t miss the chance to observe the legacy of ancient craftsmanship, making him determined to strive for better. "So, what is it?". "...It was an item that helps in concocting a potion". "I see". Soma nodded his head as he listened to Malik''s short reply. He turned his attention to the bidding process that was still progressing. Then, after the relentless battle that lasted almost five minutes. {...Congratulations to number eighty-three} The jar had been bid for eleven million gold. Soma kept his gaze straight on the stage. At the same time, he was enjoying his snacks, which still hadn''t depleted. He starts to observe the other items being auctioned one by one, and sometimes, he will ask about the item details from Malik. Miss Lawrence on the monitor keeps the bidding continued. Each and every item on the display has a fantastic heritage and ability. Over time, the item was depleted, and now there are only two remaining items, which came from one entity. Soma couldn''t explain it, but his gaze kept drawn toward the item. {This is the last item we had, and as you can see, it is one item, but after a slight mistake, we accidentally broke it into two pieces¡­}. The item Miss Lawrence displayed was some sort of plate that was created from a jade that was broken into two pieces. The people here didn''t know what kind of ability or fortune the stone had, not even Soma. It was an alien item that Sosma couldn''t remember. The item didn''t appear in the story at all, as far as he recalled it. Soma knitted his brows as he tried so hard to replicate his memories regarding the two broken pieces that were on display. {As this was our mistake, we will lower the price to one hundred thousand gold. Is there anyone interested in these pieces? And how was the price so high was even though it was broken, it still retains its beauty like a perfected two pieces of jade that fuse into one} The venue turned silent as everyone who knew about history, archaeologists, and even someone who brought their appraisal item raised their brows, looking at the unfamiliar items. Soma turned to his side and saw Malik with knitted brows while caresing his beard. "Sir Malik, what is it that you found?". "...None. What the item detail only showed was a question mark. So probably the item is just a piece of chunks or an item that my monocle couldn''t afford to appraise". "What do you want to do with that, Soma?". Hiroshi, on the left side, started to open his opinion. He asked the question as he was perceptive about Soma''s feelings, who was in turmoil by a discomfort that suddenly attacked his mind. "I¡­ want to buy it". Soma didn''t know what had happened to him, but his feelings told him that he must get the item at all costs. {Oh, number nineteen seems interested, and they offer a bid of two hundred thousand gold. It goes once. Is there anyone else?} Everyone in the venue turns their gaze at the VIP room number nineteen, having the same thought that it was a rash decision they made. Many people spread their shut lips in mocking sneer, while others shrank their eyes, showing their curiosity toward the people or person in room nineteen. Soma, who had already given his bid, turned to the VIP room number four, afraid they would make a scene to avenge their earlier loss. But even after Miss Lawrence finished her bidding, the lamp on room number four remained dim. {...Congratulations on number nineteen¡­} Chapter 124 - 124 Auction Part 04. Lawrence, who sweated because she was tired of letting her voice so loud in the venue sigh. She inhaled a couple of deep breaths and exhaled it once before she switched her mood. "Now for the finale. The third stage". The participant who heard the words gulped. They want to know what kind of item will be presented in the final round. Miss Lawrence, who stood on the stage gazing at the people in the venue with a calm demeanor, instructed the employees behind her with a wave of her palm. As instructed, the two males begin to push away the elevated altar and leave the stage. Then, the stage lamp also dimmed the venue, and all of the spotlight started to gather at Lawrence as she opened her mouth. "For the final stage, I will give you guys a brief summary of the item we have. There are three items we believe contain an extraordinary power that we even couldn''t solve¡­". Her voice echoed through the venue, carrying a deep regret for the unsolved power of the items they had. The attention on the venue was all glued to Lawrence''s figure, who was like a goddess in grief. Lawrence raised her right hand to her face, trying to cover her lips, but all that was an act. Then, with a flick of her finger, a cascade emerged and started to illuminate a female employee who accompanied her from the start with a rectangular table behind her. She approached the table, and she caressed the table surface with her delicate finger before opening her mouth. "Behold, these are the three items we took pride in, the highlight of today''s auction. Then we will start with this¡­". As soon as she uttered those words, the light in the venue lit up, blinding the people who didn''t prepare to face the sudden light that pierced their vision. Lawrence holds a piece of a broken sword in her hands. The sword only showed its hilts that had a white and gold color, along with a third of the blade. But everyone in the venue faintly could feel the power that radiated from it. "Can you guys feel it? The power that radiated just from its hilt? We found this item in one of the dungeons that recently had been conquered in Europe, and they found this broken sword inside the chest on the final floor. As much as we want to keep it, we believe this sword must be given to those who are lucky enough to obtain it. The starting price of the sword is a hundred million gold¡­". {Hundred and one million¡­} {Hundred and ten¡­} {Hundred and twenty¡­} A fierce battle starts as they start the bid to obtain one of the sacred treasures that will eventually land in Leon''s hand. Soma, in the VIP room, saw the sacred sword that had been bid by the other participant. He also could spot Leon with a raised number, bid on his part. However, many people who come from a big family gather at this chance to seek an opportunity if they can obtain at least one amazing item. So, the battle was more fierce than ever. Malik, beside Soma, is also amazed by the broken sword that has been displayed on the stage. As the name implies, the sword is currently broken, and there are two other pieces to complete it. One of the pieces was already found and being auctioned, as one other Leon family had it. The broken sword is also one of the reasons he attended the auction. As for the other pieces, no one knows where it is. Only Soma, with his knowledge upon reading the novel, knows it. {Five hundred million gold, once...} ¡­ {Five hundred and ten million, goes once¡­} {Five hundred and fifty million, goes once¡­} Soma observed the situation progressing while keeping his attention on Leon, who raised his voice loudly with his last standing effort. In the story, Leon manages to obtain the item at the exact same price, and Soma can see there is no one who dares to raise their number to bid even further. After thinking it through, the people in the venue began to rethink their strategy for the broken sword that was on display. Indeed, it was radiating a tremendous power even though only the hilt and a third of its blade remained. However, they start to have a sudden thought. "What if we couldn''t find the other pieces?". "Let''s give up with the sword. I don''t know if I am lucky enough to obtain the other pieces". "I better focus on the other items that seem promising". Many people in the venue start to waver in their belief to bid the sword. {Five hundred and fifty million goes twice. Is there no one else, then¡­ Oh, the VIP room number four raised the bid to Five hundred and seventy million, goes once¡­} Soma and Leon, who heard that, knitted their brows simultaneously. Soma recalled that Leon only left with that much money after he spent some of it on the other items he obtained in the auction. Leon grits his teeth, and regret starts to dwell on his chest. His raised number went limp as he gritted his teeth, and a sense of frustration clouded his mind. Soma knitted his brows as he didn''t expect the situation to turn like this. He turned toward the VIP room number four, which he assumed was the demon''s place. "... Those bastards". He clenched both his teeth and fist. Soma starts contemplating his next choices. He forced his brain to think, and then he took another glance at his own gold. He clicked his tongue. {Goes twice. Number nineteen just raised the bid to six hundred million gold¡­} The venue began to stir as the other participants once again looked toward the VIP room, where Soma resided weirdly. Not even the people outside, even Hiroshi and Malik, are also doing the same. He ignored all of those gazes as he shot a glare in the number four direction. "Don''t you dare to raise it further. Because if you do, you will face a humiliating defeat!". "Girl raised it!". "Yes,". Gura, who saw that number nineteen got baited, smirked and ordered Devi to raise the bid further. {Seven hundred million from number four. Goes once. ¡­twice. Oh, here comes again the intense battle. Number nineteen starts to raise the bid to seven hundred and fifty million gold goes once¡­} "Lord, Gura?". "Raised it!". {Eight hundred goes once, ¡­twice, ,,, and ¡­ Oh, nine hundred we have nine hundred million gold from number nineteen} "Guhahaha. let''s stop it. I think the guy on number nineteen is already spent after bidding that much money". "Okay". This also makes Gura sure that number nineteen knows about their identity, and Gura begins to exploit the fact that they have known them by using this tactic. Gura didn''t dare to raise the bid further than this was because he had a fifty-fifty thought about them. Half of it was Gura still cautious of the other current gold in possession, and the other fifty is that he was certain after hearing the delayed response until the third time that VIP number nineteen gold reservoir had almost depleted. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He flashed his white teeth while singing an anthem of victory in his heart. "Ghaha, This is my payback". Chapter 125 - 125 Auction Part 05. Gura, who was satisfied with the result of his scheme, cracked a laugh that also made Devi before him sneer in joy. They didn''t know who they were, but the feeling of having to decrease one of their potential threats in this mission was like lifting a huge boulder that was placed on them. Especially Devi, who swore that she would never let her name be sullied again before her father. {...And now we will continue to our next item¡­}. Miss Lawrence, on the stage, puts down the broken sword and then picks the next item, which is a small sphere-like. A globe that fits in hand, around the small globe, there is a gold metal-like orbit carved with an intricate Ancient polygraph. Devi, who saw the item, heightened her senses as she used her sharp vision to see the item that was on display. The image and the details were the same as what her father told her. {...We found this item in ancient ruins in Europe, but like I said, we still couldn''t figure out how to operate it. However, after researching it thoroughly. We believe that this item in my hand is a Relics¡­} Upon mentioning the word relic every participant in the venue stiffened their bodies, and some even had their jaws dropped to the floor. The term about relics that sound legendary in their ears and eyes were being displayed in front of their eyes. For those people who come here just to have fun, they feel blessed because they can see relics in their lives. As for the greedy ones, they lick their dry lips while checking their gold. Miss Lawrence, who noticed the tension in the venue, let out a smile for a bit before it faded away, replaced by her dignified aura, and then started the bid. {The starting price of this one is¡­ Number nineteen had already made their bid. They raised the bid to one billion gold¡­} Every participant, stoned as they crooked their stiff necks, turned toward the lit VIP room number nineteen, who offered one billion out of nowhere. Gura and Devi, who heard the commotion, knitted their brows while letting a murderous gaze toward room number nineteen. "Raised the bid!". Devi starts to raise the bid that has been offered by number nineteen. {Oh, here comes number four with one million and fifty million gold, once. Another intense rivalry, number nineteen offered a raise for One and a half billion gold, goes once¡­} The demon stiffened its body as a faint menacing aura started to leak out from its body. They never thought that there was someone out there who would dare to challenge them. They were in a stalemate. Because they still didn''t know what the number nineteen plan was. Is the price they offered right now the amount they could pay? Or is it just a tactic for him to lure them out to spend so much money on the relics? Gura started to clench his fist hard. It left a red mark. His teeth clenched tightly as he turned his murderous gaze at the number nineteen room. Devi also feels the same impulse as him. However, she still could let out a calm judgment that maybe the person behind the curtain of the number nineteen room was. "...No way. There is no way that is possible. He is just a kid". She muttered. {One and a half billion goes twice¡­ is there no other bidding?...} "Raised it to one and fifty-five hundred". {Number four raised the bid to one billion and fifty-five hundred million gold, and as usual, number nineteen raised it again to one billion and sixty hundred million¡­} "That fucker!". Gura accidentally let out his aura, which triggered the security system installed in the venue. The ringing of an alarm also triggered the security protocol. Every wall in the room turned into a robotic scene, as it swiftly changed from a plain room with a magnificent monitor to a dangerous room filled with artillery on each side and corner of the room, which had been enhanced by monster material that could have pierced a Rank-S monster hide. The change of scene brings back his wrathful mind to a calm state as he sighs. {Participant number four, please don''t try anything funny in the place we had. If you can''t afford to buy the item, just give up and let the other person who bid higher take it. Because that is what an auction is. If you don''t like the rule, don''t bother to come here in the first place. We warn you! There is no next time!} Miss Lawrence, who led the event in a cheerful and enchanting tone, turned grave and cold in an instant, that it made the participants who saw her in the first seat tremble in fright, some of them in delight. {...Sold. The item is sold to number nineteen. Congratulations¡­} As the atmosphere in the venue worsened, Miss Lawrence, with a firm tone, stated that the item had been sold. Not to trigger any more violent action from each side. {...Okay, everyone, Let''s continue with the auction¡­} Miss Lawrence approached the table upon which she put down the relics. Then she took out a Black sphere radiating a mysterious energy contained within it. The black glow from within it seems mixed with a faint red color. It gives the sphere rather an eerie feeling. Even though it looks eerie, the sphere attracts many participants'' gaze as they marvel at the majestic item that exudes from it. They didn''t know why. When the item was presented to them, everyone who saw it directly felt their knees weakening and wanted to give their respect to the items. Gura and Devi are no exception unless they have already done the respectful bow. With one knee on the ground and a bent torso, they gave their respect to the sphere. The room atmosphere turned still and with a solemn atmosphere, Gura state. "Girl, make sure you put everything we had in this one!". "Yes¡­". {This mysterious sphere, we found inside one of the deepest dungeons that have not been conquered in Afrika. I will not delve into the details, but we found this item inside the deepest floor humans currently reach. The crystal sphere exudes a colossal energy that we believe could even light up an entire continent for almost a thousand years¡­} S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A gasp escaped everyone who heard the explanation from Miss Lawrence about the last item that was being displayed. The two demons who heard the explanation. Face turning grave as their body exudes a violent, thick killing intent, but they hold it back by gritting their teeth. {We believe this is an energy sphere, and we couldn''t use it at its full potential. We will give it a special prize starting with five hundred million¡­} After Miss Lawrence''s finish with her words. The battle to procure a mass of energy began. Many of them raised their number, and many of the VIP rooms also lit their rooms. Because of the valuable item, it was. "Now, girl!". {...We received the bid from number four that raised the bid to two and a half billion gold, goes once¡­} As the number of gold that has been stated on the stage, the other participant, who fiercely bid, now backed down like a chased predator. The two demons in question feel proud that with this, they finally could obtain at least one of the items that are the most valuable among the three. {...Twice, is there no other? Oh, number nineteen seems not going to back off either. They raised the bid to two billion and seventy hundred million gold, goes once¡­} "What?!". Devi shot up from her kneeling position as she faced room number nineteen, which lit up because the bidding process was ongoing. Gura, who kept his gaze down, clenched his fist as it left a cracking sound. But he didn''t act rashly like earlier. He shot up from his kneeling position and walked toward the door. "Lord Gura". "Let''s kill those guys!". With a chilling growl that escaped his lips, he made Devi''s hair stand to no end. Even though she was intimidated, she also felt frustrated by the disturbance the other person created. She is also a bit delighted because Gura personally will make a move. "Yes". Chapter 126 - 126 Mark and Meet. "Let''s leave the place!". Soma, who heard the announcement from Miss Lawrence, stood up from his seat, which was followed by the other two. They also understand the grave situation they are in. Earlier, room number four hit them with the violent pressure that they exuded, but eventually being blocked by the security of the place. As they walked approaching the door. Malik connected his thoughts with the storage he owned and took three masks that covered half of his face. "Take this!". Soma and Hiroshi, without hesitation, took them and put them on their faces. Malik, realizing that all of them were ready, began to take the key room and then swipe it to the hub beside the door. It lets a satisfying click, indicating the security has been unlocked. Malik slowly, with a creaking sound, pulled the door inside. However, the three of them halted in their tracks to see a shadow had already stood in front of their door. They raise their vigilance to the max, preparing to engage in battle if something goes wrong. As if noticing the situation inside, one of the people who waited outside opened his mouth. "Please don''t be too on guard. We were here because of My Lady. Miss Lawrence told us to escort you and brought you to the back of the venue to do the transaction". After hearing the voice, Malik turned his head and looked at Soma and Hiroshi''s face, which replied with a nod. Then, with a creaking noise, the door opened fully, and outside, there stood dozens of people with a high aura blocking the entrance. "Please follow us!". The two adults in the party exchange looks before letting the decision fall into Soma. Soma, who received everyone''s gaze, nodded his head, and with a slight smile, he accepted their invitation. "Let''s go. Lead the way, please". The man in question bent his body slightly before turning his back and walking away from the door. The group descended toward the lower floor by descending the stairs for the many heads on their side. As they reach the lower floor, two silhouettes are waiting for them in the hallway, and when they approach, the two silhouettes also make their move. "Excuse me? Did you have some business with our group?". The two people ignored the man''s question as they swept their eyes toward the other group before resting their eyes upon a teen with white hair wearing a half-masked standing gallantly in the middle being surrounded by many high-ranked awakeners. "So, it''s you!". "...I don''t know what you''re talking about. Can you please step away from the sight. Because we have some business to attend to!". Malik and Hiroshi beside Soma tensed their bodies, hearing Soma''s bold attitude toward the chubby man who was wearing the same half-face mask that bent another perspective. His appearance may change, But it didn''t have any effect on Soma''s party. Because they already know the two identities. "Please leave!". Soma''s face stiffened when suddenly Gura, who was in disguise, extended his right hand and made a gesture to shake a hand. Devi, who stood behind him, had a serene expression, but Soma noticed a faint killing intent leaking from her calm face. "Great bidding we have there, and I am sorry for wasting so much of your gold". "...Well, at least I get what I want. So, move away because I want to finish the business with the owner of this place". Gura''s figure suddenly vanished as it reappeared before Soma covered his body. Soma forces his puppeteer skill to keep his emotions in check. Gura put his big palm on Soma''s shoulder, which alerted everyone in place. "Move away!". "Sir, please don''t do anything rash for us still inside the Lawrence Family manor". The guard, as well as Hiroshi and Malik, take their respective weapon and point them at Gura, which he deals with calmly like Soma. Gura felt slightly amazed by the kid who managed to retain his calmness despite facing him. He tapped Soma''s shoulder before raising his hands in the air. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Tracking curse has been ingrained inside the user body] [Curse resistance Level 5 activated] [Succeeded in nullifying the curse] [Do you want to get rid of the curse?] [Yes or No] Soma saw the translucent window that appeared before his eyes, and it made him understand what Gura intended to do. "Kuh!". Devi, who stood a little ahead, clutched her left chest, for she was feeling so much pain that it was killing her. But it lasted only a moment because her condition returned to normal. All eyes turned on her at the sudden pain she felt, and then she noticed that Soma, who was gazing at her, lifted the corner of his lips. Then she starts to connect the dots until now as her rage flares up. "You!". "Please move to the side, Sir. We are in a hurry". "Of course". S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gura steps aside, letting Soma''s group continue their journey. As the group vanished from his sight, he turned his sharp gaze at Devi, who seemed still feeling pain in her chest. "What the hell happened to you?". "...That''s him". "Huh? Who?". Devi raised her gaze and met Gura''s eyes head-on. "It was the kid who beat me up two days ago". After hearing the unexpected news, Devi brought it to his ear. Gura knitted his brows, and then his mouth, which seemed normal to humans, cracked open until its jaw revealed his sharp teeth. "...He is worth consuming". Leaving the main hallway. The group currently stepped their feet inside a vast space in the basement where many items were displayed on the wall, separated by a thick wall glass that had been reinforced. There are many items, such as weapons, books, and accessories, spread on each wall. The ceiling was tall, and Soma spotted a huge chandelier hanging above, lightening the room. "You three, please follow me!". The man who led them urged Soma and his parties to proceed from here on. Then, after walking to the innermost place. In front of them stood massive twin brown doors carved with an intriguing painting of the picture of eerie scenery and an Onryo. A vengeful spirit of Woman who had been wronged in her life. The door managed to capture the essence of the portrait. It exudes a frightful feeling for those who don''t have the mental capability to withstand it. But Soma and his party can hold it just fine. The man knocked on the door using the ring that was pasted on the door, acting as its knob. "My lady, I brought the guests". "...Let them in". "Understood". After the reply from inside, which came from a woman with a familiar voice, the door creaked, showing the interior and the people inside who awaited the Soma group''s arrival. "Welcome to my office¡­". Chapter 127 - 127 Talk. The interior of the room was pretty wide with bookshelves on each of Soma''s sides, filled to the brim with books, grimoire, and documents that were also piled up on top of the desk in the innermost room where Miss Lawrence sat on top a chair behind it. In the middle of the room, there was a three-seater sofa that stood opposite each other with a brown table between it. Below it, Soma could see a high-quality carpet made from monster fur that looks soft to the touch. Miss Lawrence stood from her seat, which alerted Soma. He didn''t know why, but ever since he entered the room, he felt something unease. However, there is no escape now since he has already come this far, and he is determined to face the unfamiliar woman before him. "Gentlemen, please have a seat". Soma, who kept his gaze on her, walked forward, followed by the other two, who seemed rather calm in this situation. Soma sat on the sofa, which almost swallowed his butt. The sofa was so soft that he wanted to lay on top of it and escape reality to a dreamland. Hiroshi and Malik exchange glances before they sit on Soma''s side. Miss Lawrence, who saw that, curved her lips as she took something from her storage bracelet. A silver tray with a kettle and four small cups on it. She put the tray on her desk and poured a brown liquid into each one of the cups before she brought it to the table before Soma. "This was not much, but please enjoy it". "...". "Thank you, Miss Lawrence". "Thank you". Soma glanced at the cups before him, letting out steam. He raised his vision to meet the eyes of Miss Lawrence, who showed her bewitching smile. Soma replied with his lips raised. Lawrence started to take a seat opposite from Soma, then she took the hot tea in her hand, brought it to her lips, and took a sip. Soma didn''t dare to interrupt her and just let time pass. However, as much as he wanted to stall time, he felt an unbearable uneasiness creeping into his heart. Soma feels like an insect that has been trapped in sticky spider silk, making him unable to run away. Besides, the biggest factor is the person before him. Lawrence he never heard the character name Lawrence in the story. Well, he heard it. But, the person itself is a man, not a woman. "...I don''t think Mr Malik was the one in room number nineteen who bid with high prize¡­". Malik smiled slightly, raising his right hand to stop Lawrence from going further. "It was not like that, Miss. The truth is I was just an escort from the young man beside me¡­". "Oh?!". Lawrence opened her eyes wide, not expecting that Malik was not the one who bid her items. She turned to the other adult male, which Hiroshi could only smile wryly and also showed the same response. "...Myself included. The reason I am here is also to escort Soma". After hearing what Hiroshi answered with an awkward kindness, Lawrence turns her gaze to Soma, who, since earlier, kept his gaze at her, trying to probe her intention. She felt amused by the act of the young man before her, and she almost let out a chuckle but managed to hold in. "So, Soma, was it?". "Yes". "I heard you are the one who auctioned my items?". "...It seems so". "...Are you perhaps nervous? You look a bit stiff since earlier". "...Maybe". As the conversation goes. Lawrence, who always gets a curt reply from Soma, seems at a loss for words. This is the first time she has been treated like this. She felt amused about the treatment she received, and her interest was piqued, as to why is that happen? It is because the boy in front of him was not easy as he looked. Lawrence started to bombard him with probing questions. But Soma dealt with each of the questions with a brief reply that seemed he was unwilling to exchange words with her any longer. She observed Soma''s appearance. His silver hair reminded her of the incident in one of her establishments that got robbed for more than billions. Then, someone came to her another establishment, splurging so much money that got her interest. However, it seems the boy in front of her didn''t tend to prolong the talk. So she shifted the gear in her mind and asked her true intention of calling them here. "...I would Like to speak to you as the one who contributed the most in our auction this time and also about the item you bid. The items are here". Lawrence, with a wave of her hand, spread the items Soma had won in the auction. A Phoenix sculpture, two pieces of broken jade plate, a broken sword, a mini globe, and the energy sphere, which cost about five billion and three hundred million gold. Soma, who wasn''t aware of the identity of the woman in front of him, took out the cheque that he had gained from the casino and splurged some of the wealth that he obtained from the gate. "This is¡­?!". She muttered. Lawrence, upon seeing the cheque that was familiar in her eyes, raised her brows, and soon, her mind started to connect the situation. "I see now". But she needs more proof to ascertain her assumption. "This cheque is?". "...Sorry, does this place not receive payment using a cheque?". Soma finally spoke more than three words ever since Lawrence questioned him. Lawrence observed Soma''s further before she curved her small pink lips. "Fufu, nothing. I am just hearing something interesting lately. I heard that recently one of the casinos in the east district has lost so much money to the gambler who came with only two people¡­". Lawrence didn''t see any impatience or twitch in Soma''s body in which she felt doubt. She started to wonder if her approach was too shallow and too soft. What she wants to know is not about the money but the other aspects the person had in their possession. "...And I heard after some inspection of the two whereabouts of the gambler that was long gone. In the scene, the person who tailed them had found a trace of them using mana¡­". Soma, who heard Lawrence start monologuing her story, felt his mood soured, for he didn''t think that the person who pursued him at that time was a skilled tracker. "...Interesting enough, the mana the person used has a violent nature with red color. It also exudes an ominous feeling that resembles a race I know¡­". "?!". This time, Lawrence manages to spot a slight twitch coming from Soma. Not only that, the other two people who already knew the gist of Soma''s past twitched with the aggressive approach Lawrence did. She glared at Soma''s serene eyes, which contained a mysterious energy that drowned her. Soma, who heard her words, sighs. He didn''t think that his cover would be blown out so soon. He is being pressed by time so that he doesn''t have time to think of a whole plan that can guarantee his cover. Also, the fact that Miss Lawrence knows the information that should be confidential, even among the other business people. Proof that she had a wide range of information in her networks. But Soma started to think hard, and a single hypothesis came up, which is. "What if she was the one who owns the place?". He turned to look at Miss Lawrence, who shot her chilling glare at his side, and Soma, feeling helpless, took out the mask that covered his face. "...What do you want to know?". "Soma¡­?". "Kid, Are you sure?". "She already knows who I am. It seems she already knows what I have done in one of her establishments. So there is no point for me to hide further than this". Escaping from here seems impossible, even though he has two strong bodyguards beside him. He didn''t want to make a mess and create an incident that would tarnish their name. "...Finally, are you willing to talk with me?". "Yes". "Again, with that curt reply. You seem to be agreeing too fast. Well, first is. Is that your true appearance? Don''t try to cut your conversation short. Explain it!". "...No comment to that¡­ You probably already guessed who I am and what face I had in the Casino. Why should you bother asking? Is my appearance something so important that you must ask it?". "... No, you are right. I apologise for my question". "Good. Then, let''s get to the point, shall we. Don''t ask unnecessary questions?". "Hmm, what an impatient boy you are. Fine, let me get straight to the point. Is your power related to the demon?". S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From her tone alone, Soma faintly could hear an icy blade ready to pierce the other person''s heart, killing his composure. "You could say yes and not at the same time". "...What do you mean?". Soma sighs for an unkempt time, then opens his mouth. "I am one of the survivors from Project Red. Albeit faintly, I have some demon blood mixing in my blood¡­". Upon hearing that, everyone in the room, excluding Soma and Hiroshi, opened their eyes wide. Soma starts to wrack his brain to come up with a story, and this seems promising, seeing the reaction from the two. "Kid, you didn''t tell me about this!". "I am sorry, Sir Malik". Malik starts to feel at a loss for words, seeing Soma apologize sincerely from his heart. "...I am sorry that my explanation got interrupted. As the proof of that is these!". Soma pointed his index finger toward his red eyes, which made Lawrence understand everything. "I was born with black eyes and hair, but after ingesting some demon blood. My appearance changed slightly, like the one you see now". "...I see. Sorry to hear that". "It''s nothing, this has already happened long ago, and I am not the person who dwells on his past". Lawrence opened her eyes wide upon Soma''s mention. He is free from his past. But of course, it was also a lie that he conjured to make her believe. However, Lawrence took it seriously as she kept her gaze straight at Soma. As She saw his serene gaze. She puffed her big chest out, inhaling oxygen to calm her racing heart. Her mind started to wander as she unconsciously clenched her fist. "¡­One of the survivors from Project Red. ¡­So he is also the same as me.". Lawrence muttered inside her heart. "One more thing". "Say it". "Why are you so fixated upon getting these items?". Soma heard Lawrence''s question. He then knitted his brows wondering. "Does she not know the one who after these Items". He muttered. Chapter 128 - 128 Escape. After the talk that seemed to have happened for so long, the transaction finally ended while Soma currently signed a contract with Lawrence and then shook their hands together as the roof of their agreement. Soma put everything inside his storage ring except the globe. He threw it to Malik, which he received while raising a complaint. "What the hell, kid!?". "I am sorry. But I will need your help after this". Seeing the seriousness in Soma''s eyes made Malik''s annoyance fade, replaced with a dumbfounded attitude. Malik started to inspect the unknown relic because he didn''t know how to operate them. Lawrence, who saw their interaction, realized that they were in a rush for something. Also, the fact that Soma just tosses the relic into Malik''s hands and talks as if he knows how to operate it. Her curiosity was piqued once more, but she didn''t want to probe anymore than this, afraid that Soma would turn hostile at her. So she held back her tongue and let them leave the place. Soma, who finished with his business, stood up, followed by Hiroshi and Malik, then turned their back, walking toward the closed door. Upon arriving before the door, Lawrence stood from her seat and offered her gratitude to the participant in the auction she held. "Once again, I want to thank you for participating in the auction my family held". "Yes, it is my pleasure". "Pleasure is also mine, Miss Lawrence". "...I will take my leave here". Malik, Hiroshi, and Soma each give their replies. Soma pushed the door outside and found the armed guard had long gone, leaving only the male who had led them to this place earlier. "It seems your business is finished with My lady. Then, please follow me because I will escort you to the parking lot". "...Please do". Soma, who stood in front, offered his consent, which replied with a slight smile from the man. Then, they began to leave the room where Lawrence stood alone, looking at their retreating back. After seeing the group vanish from her sight, she retreated back toward her desk before she flopped her tired body toward the work chair that embraced her from behind with its softness. Lawrence slid one of the drawers onto the desk, took her phone, and started to dial her secretary''s number. {Good evening, My lady. How can I help you?} "Violet, where are you right now?". {I am upstairs, just finished with the aftermath. Is there anything that you need?} "I want you to follow the person they are currently with, Nathan. Follow them until they leave the central district. Make sure you don''t get noticed". {Understood} Lawrence separated her ear from the phone. She tapped the red button on the phone display, cutting the call. She leaned her body to the chair while sighing. "I am curious as to why they are in a rush to leave?". There are still many things she wanted to ask, but it seems Soma still holds up his guard around her. "What an amusing kid. He even refused to answer my earlier question. Fufu, well. With the way things are. I am sure the truth will be revealed". Soma and His co. are being escorted from the office as they are currently in the other basement where Malik''s car was parked. They are currently being accompanied by two employees who worked in this place. The man who accompanied them from the start and another employee, an attractive woman with purple hair and a cold expression, accompanied them until they eventually reached the parking lot. They start to observe their surroundings to search for the car''s presence. The parking lot has pretty big land, but the place looks deserted, with only a couple of cars parked in it. Then, in the corner of the basement beside a thick pillar. A black Humvee stood alone, awaiting his owner to pick him up. On the pillar, there is a metal box with a terminal hub. "... Please wait for a minute". The woman, with her cold voice, spoke. She approached the box before putting the passwords the manor had prepared. As the box opened inside, it revealed many stands for car keys, and there were only four of them left, for the place also looked deserted. "Sir, which one is your Key?". Malik approached the box. He soon found the car key he had held dear all this time. "This is mine". "Thank you for your participation". The woman bent her body ninety degrees, followed by the man behind her. Soma''s group turned their back and fled the scene. "...Excuse me". "Have a Good night, sir". "Thank you". Hiroshi replied to the man''s sincere words with his usual calm face. After seeing the employee of the venue leave the place. Soma starts to connect his thoughts with his storage ring and takes out a mana core from a Valiant wolf that he still hasn''t used yet. "Mr. Malik here". S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma took out a Valiant Wolf mana core, which shone in Blue. Then, he tossed it toward Malik, and he caught it in his hands. "What is this?". Malik, who suddenly gave a mana core, tilted his head because he didn''t understand what Soma intended to do with it. "Mr. Malik. Can you alter the Mana core trait, demolishing it into molecular substance and then infusing it into the Relics?". Soma starts to act oblivious about the skill Maalik has in his possession. The truth is he already knows to some extent if the Author didn''t change it, of course. "Huh?! What are you¡­?". "Please hurry up and do that, Mr. Malik. Mr. Hiroshi, you can drive this car, right?". Malik, who still absentmindedly looked toward Soma, trying to ask how he could know his ability, but got cut off as Soma rushed the two adults to do their things. "Well, yeah, I have some experience driving it". "Good then". Soma, who stood beside Malik, snatched the car key from his hand and gave it to Hiroshi, who absentmindedly received it. "Oi, Kid, what is the meaning of this?". "There is no time. Let''s get out of here and start the process, Mr. Malik, because that thing in your hand can save us in our current situation". Malik and Hiroshi, who heard of what Soma had told them, stiffened their bodies. A sudden truth struck them from heaven as they recalled there were two demons that were still lurking in the surroundings, trying to ambush them at any chance they had. The two adults exchanged gazes before they nodded in agreement. Hiroshi, who held the key, rushed toward the car. He activated the car using the switch on the key, and it opened the locked function in the door that let Soma and Malik enter. Hiroshi sat in the driver''s seat, and then he started to start the car. As for Malik, he began to inspect the two items before working on them. Soma saw the two adults in play. He put the seatbelt on first before thinking of wanting to show the earlier translucent window. [Do you want to get rid of the curse?] [Yes or No] "Yes". [The mark curse in your body has been removed] [Curse resistance skill proficiency level up] After receiving the notification, the skill level went up. Soma''s heart leaps, but there is no continuation of the notification, and the skill doesn''t level up further to level Six, making him sigh in disappointment. "Everyone''s ready". Hiroshi looked back and saw Malik with knitted brows, observing the items in his own world, concentrating on connecting the two items. So, Soma is the one who replied. "Yes, we are". "Let''s leave this place". Hiroshi started to step on the gas pedal, accelerating inside the vast space, leaving it, and began to pray that they could escape the place easily. Chapter 129 - 129 Escape. As the dark from night loomed over the world, two figures who were completely shrouded in darkness stood on top of the towering building near the venue where the auction had just finished. Many cars exited the building when a chubby man and woman scan the perimeters, searching for their prey. The chilling breeze permeated their skin, cooling their disturbed mind for the loss they get in the fierce competition when bidding battle. "Lord Gura, why are we doing this?". "...Shut it. The wind feels perfect for some hunting". "?". Gura, who is not in a good mood, spits some harsh words toward Devi, who is oblivious to what they are currently doing. He felt slightly offended because the curse he put on Soma vanished, and he lost track of Soma''s whereabouts. Despite the disappearing curse, there is still another method for him to track them. However, this method could only be possible if the target has approximately a range of about two hundred meters for accuracy. He didn''t want to use this method because it reminded him of his true self. Gura is one of the seven Demon King''s direct underlings and had a nickname as a hound for his loyalty to the Demon Kings. He is willing to do anything for his lord, but the current him has no such thing because today''s mission is only helping one of his fellow demon king underlings, and he doesn''t want to use this method because he feels he is working for that fellow. Invidia, who had the same position as him and that irks him. While observing many cars exiting the building, Gura kept twitching his nose as he tried to trace Soma''s scent that he remembered upon making contact with him earlier. After waiting a half hour, Gura''s nose caught up with something as a black Humvee with a reinforced body drove into the roadway, leaving the building at high speed. "Found you!". "Lord Gura?". Devi, who heard Gura''s uttered those words, tilted her head until he saw Gura leap from the building and start to tail the black Humvee. She, who related too late, began to catch him from behind. On the other side of the building, where the darkness dominated, a single shadow snuck out into the darkness, completely merging with it. The shadow wears all-black clothes that fit Its body perfectly for mobility. Watching the two figures who follow the familiar vehicles. Using some equipment to hide from the world itself, she managed to slip away from Gura''s nose. This time, she was just lucky because Gura only locked his target to Soma and not to his surroundings. As per the order from the boss, she is currently in disguise but doesn''t want to do anything risky and plans to observe the event that will unfold from afar. The woman, witnessing the two people pretty far away from its place, began to make a move swiftly, moving stealthily in the disguise of darkness. "...I am sorry, Mr Malik. How much time do you need to finish it?". "Like I said, this will take time, at least more or less is five minutes". Soma, who heard the words uttered by Malik, feels like the world has ended. His face turned pale. The heart in his body started to throb intensely because of the danger that lurks around. His halted brain began to create a plan of how to escape the demon''s hands. Gura, as one of the seven direct underlings of Demon King, had a special ability where he could consume everything, whether it was a living being, an item, a soul, or even magic, which was practically something that was created from an altered reality. It fits perfectly for his name as the bearer of one of the Seven Sins. Gluttony is the sins that symbolize the Devil Beelzebub. Panic started to invade, but Soma shook his head to dismiss the negative thought and concentrated on finding a way for them to escape or at least stall for some time. Soma didn''t consider the proficiency skill Malik had as a craftsmanship. If he knew that this was going to happen, he would just do the enhancement inside Miss Lawrence''s office while he was offered to talk. "...Please, Mr Malik, you must finish it fast". "I am working on it". Malik, who sits beside Soma, is practically trying to merge the two items Soma gave him. A magic circle with an intricate pattern as big as a plate appeared on both Malik''s palms, who held the items Soma gave him. The Mana core, which is currently on Malik''s left hand, was created from Mana inside the monster''s body, along with its evolution. It contains pure Mana energy, which Malik alters. Then, the Mana inside the core will be infused into the relics. As for his right hand, Malik holds the Relics, who have received a particle of Mana. Its orbit slightly twitched, and the little orbit that closed with the globe''s surface started to spin in unnatural ways as if trying to protect it. This process could only be done by the person who has a skill: Transmute. [Unique Skill Transmute: Skill that will let the user alter the composition and extract the Quirks of specific ingredients (Mainly solid items such as mineral, ore or Mana core, etc.) to create a new or merging it with another item] If a person asks what kind of Transmute skill is? The answer is it almost has the same principle as Alchemy. The only difference is that the Transmute was used in blacksmithing and craftsmanship. Alchemy was used to concoct pills or brew a potion. The transmute skill will let Malik become one of the best craftsmen in the world. Both of these skills could be considered rare, and they could be counted with two hands in the entire world who have it. Soma, submerged in his consciousness, starts to gasp. Then, he took the phoenix sculpture in his storage. Witnessing the sculpture in hand. Soma concentrates every strength in his body on his right hand, which is clenched hard. "Soma, what are you doing?". Hiroshi, who caught the sight of Soma from the rearview, trying to punch the sculpture, opened his mouth. "Just want to add some trump cards in the crisis". As he finished saying his pieces, Soma struck the sculpture. With a resounding thud, one of its wings fell to the floor. Soma continued to hit the sculpture, letting out a thud mixed with a cracking sound echoing inside the narrow space every time it struck. "Break it!". With one last breath, Soma punched the sculpture so hard that it shook the surrounding Glass in the narrow space. Hiroshi, who held the wheels, lost his balance for a second before regaining it back. "...Soma, what was that?". In Soma''s hands, there are pieces of the broken sculpture, and among those pieces, there is a single vial that is as big as Soma''s index finger lying on his palm. The vial itself was covered by a soft damper, preventing it from breaking off the shock. He clenched the vial in his hands before he stored it back in the storage. "...Nothing. Let''s focus on getting out of the central district, Mr Hiroshi". "... You better tell me later!". "...I will". Malik, curious about what had happened, but he didn''t dare to turn his gaze, afraid to lose focus. So he just shot his gaze at the globe, which had already eaten half of the mana core. His face sweats profusely as he concentrates on the work Soma has given him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Humvee drove on the highway, still bustling with crowds. Hiroshi, who is the one in control, scans his surroundings, wary about the threat they assume will come knocking at their doors. As they entered a main road where there was only one way ahead that would lead them to leave the central district, they continued in high-speed acceleration while keeping their vigilance to the max. "...Almost done!". Soma, who heard Malik''s words, turned his attention to him and saw the mana core was shrunk into a marble size. Then Malik knitted his brows as the glow in the magic circle in his hands intensified to hurry the process. The Mana core in Malik''s hand started to disintegrate, turning into small pieces, and it got absorbed toward the relic. The relic emits a bright light that shines inside the narrow space, blinding everyone inside for a while before it dissipates, revealing the finished product of the Relic. "...Hu, hu. I finally did it". Malik, who sweated profusely, wiped the sweat on his forehead with an elated expression on his face. "Good Job. Mr Malik". Soma, who witnessed the finished process, felt his heart leap in joy as his face shone in delight. The relic who earlier felt statis for the unmoved orbit now looks more alive because of the rotating orbit around the tiny globe. As Soma tries to extend his hand to take the globe back. "Everyone, hold on tight". An alarm coming from Hiroshi, who holds the wheels, stunned the other two behind as they turned their gaze forward. But their body suddenly jolted violently, and they felt a floating sensation for a moment as the world seemed to turn into slow motion. The Humvee was now flipping to the front in mid-air after being struck by Gura, who descent from above then punched its front engine. "...Found you!". Chapter 130 - 130 The contract. After the car had been struck with a deafening crash when a metal and strong force collided, it sent the car into midair while it spun, and then the front car slammed to the asphalt. It travels in high-speed movement, and with that kind of momentum. The car kept rolling forward and jolted the people inside, sending shattered glass and pieces of metal into the air. The momentum of the collision finally stopped when the car lay upside down twenty meters from its crash place. Gura and Devi, who witnessed the scene, lifted the corner of their lips. Soma, who was being jolted and violently shaken, felt that his entire thoughts and body were swirling in chaotic ways. His body was screaming in agony as if the muscles around his body were torn apart, and his limbs went limp from the shock that he received. The ears that keep him in check keep ringing, making him unable to grasp what is happening to him. The hazy consciousness he tried to hold, slipping away from his grasp, blackened his entire world. However, Soma soon regained his consciousness as he jolted his body up into a sitting position. "What!?". The world that was filled with vibrant color turned into the ominous dark that swallowed light itself. In this profound darkness, Soma felt that he was detached from his previous sense of fear and pain. All that remained was an eternal darkness and silent void. "This place?!". A sudden heavy pressure assaulted him from above, making his knee bend as he tried to verify his surroundings by raising his legs, but it got pushed back, and his body started to tremble. The trembling in his body felt so realistic, yet it was so close to him like it was part of him that he intended to bury deep inside. A faint voice began to enter his hearing sense. It sent chilling whispers that made Soma''s spine tremble. "...I won''t forgive him. I won''t forgive him. I won''t forgive him. I won''t forgive him. I won''t forgive him¡­". Those words start to reverberate inside his brain and escape from his lips. He shut his mouth as Soma, who managed to grasp what was happening to him, gasped because of the appearance of the black smoke that turned itself into a humanoid figure standing a couple of meters before Soma with a menacing expression on his face. "...Kill him!!... ¡­Kill him!!!...". "You?!". "Kill Him!". The devil, with firm steps, keeps advancing forward, approaching Soma''s side. The Devil acted strange as he kept uttering murderous intent while keeping his gaze on Soma. His menacing expression, especially his eyes, streamed a trickle of blood that left a trail on his cheeks. Even though he was leaking a violent, murderous intent, the devil''s face was shown so much grief and pain that Soma also started to feel it. Soma grits his teeth as the swirling emotion that the devil had started to synchronize with him. He put his life on the line while trying to resist the heavy pressure that slammed into his body. Then, slowly but surely, he manages to raise his body and stand, meeting the eyes of the devil. As their gaze met, the devil started to act fast, and when his palm almost iron-clawed Soma''s throat, the world of darkness shattered into brilliant cascades, bringing him into the real world. "...Ma¡­ Soma¡­ Soma!". Hiroshi, who is still fine because he prepared beforehand before the collision happened, is trying to wake Soma from his unconscious state. "Mr ¡­Hiro, shi?". Within his hazy consciousness, Soma''s body was being shaken, and the unbearable pain kept jolting his nerves to send the signal to his brain that he needed to wake up from the crisis he had. Slowly, the hazy thought he had started to gather and merge his consciousness intact. "Thank god you are alright. Let''s get from this first. Mr. Malik also has regained his consciousness. Mr malik, you ready to go?". "Ye- yeah". Hering Malik''s words from behind made Soma raise his head up, but a slight movement caused him to writhe in pain as his body couldn''t lift a single finger. His face knitted as he tried to bear the excruciating pain that assaulted his body. Hiroshi, who had already grabbed some potion in his hands, poured the green liquid into Soma''s mouth, who was groaning in pain. "Slowly". The fuzzy taste of the herb he felt on his tongue traveled down his throat, spreading a warm feeling that enveloped his body. The pain that covered his body lessened as he managed to move his body, albeit slightly. "Thank you, Mr Hiroshi". "Save your breath. We must find a way to escape this predicament". "What about the relic?". "I have it. It was still in good condition". Malik, who replied with a hoarse voice, shoveled his face to block Soma''s sight of the passenger chair that hung above. "...Good, let''s prepare to escape then". As soon as Soma incited those words, that brought hope and bewilderment to the two people. "...You guys aren''t dead yet, right?". A sarcastic laugh came from outside, accompanied by the sound of twisted metal that got blasted, revealing a shadow that enveloped the three with a chubby stomach, looking down on them with a sneer in his mouth. "You!". Soma Hiroshi, who was in front, knitted their brows while Malik secretly hid the relic from Gura''s sight. A slight twitch happened in their body as they saw the mouth of Gura, who had the appearance of a human slithered until it reached his ears, revealing sharp teeth like sharks, giving a goosebump for everyone to see them. Gura lifted his wide mouth, which made the three of them shudder in disgust. "...Tch". Malik threw a small object at Gura, which stunned everyone else. Then, the object twitched before it opened its mechanism to emit a blinding light that pierced everyone''s eyes. At the same time the object lit, Malik kicked away the door beside him before dragging the two people with him outside, moving away from the crushed car. Malik, who turns his gaze longingly to the car, grits his teeth and drags the two people in his hands. "Kuh". Soma, who felt his body being dragged away, understood what Malik had in mind. So he opened his voice to let Malik operate the relic in his hands. "You alright kid, Hiroshi?". "Yeah, but my eyes are still blinded". "Same here". "What a little trick you have". Gura, who also got blinded by the flash, cursed. Then, he used his superior nose to detect the three individuals. He starts to move swiftly and appears before the three. Even without eyes, the three of them understand the danger they are currently in. Their hair starts to stand up, sending an alarm to the brain to move from the place. "Huuf, Aahh!". Malik dropped the two with him and took something from his storage. He stood still, holding an almost two-meter sledgehammer in hand, and swung it horizontally, trying to slam it into Gura. But Gura, with his instinct as a demon, leaped back and managed to dodge the attack. "Damn it, I miss". Time passed, and slowly, the people directly hit by the flash regained their vision, albeit still faint. Their vision kept showing a blurry image that made their head dizzy. However, Soma forces his eyes to open, albeit he is still unclear which shadow he is talking to. He opened his mouth with a faint whisper, he said. "Mr Malik used the relic to let us get out of here¡­". "Kid?!". "...Mr. Malik connects your thoughts and mana with the globe and then imagines the place you want to visit. It can be anywhere, whether it''s a house, school, or even park, as long as it''s far away". "Soma?". "Kid?! Are you serious!". "There is no time. Hurry up!". Hiroshi and Malik, who heard Soma''s raised voice, stiffened their body. Hiroshi, with his strong body, had already regained his sight. It is also the same with Gura. He already regained his sight the moment Soma raised his voice. "Where do you think you''re going?". Gura started to act, and his body muscles bulged. His chubby stomach shrunken, and it split open sideways, revealing a huge slit and protruding teeth that were salivating. From his back appeared wriggling soft hands like tentacles that act as an extension to capture its target. Gura''s eyes now turned utterly black with a single red dot that acted as its pupil shone in the night. "Gyahahahaha, you all will die here!". "Shit, what a disgusting appearance he had". "Agreed". Malik and Hiroshi''s voices sent a chill upon Soma''s body as they saw Gura''s appearance. His vision was still blurry as he could only see that Gura''s body was enlarged and there was something wriggling behind him. "Mr. Malik, please do what Soma told you. I will try to hold him for a moment". "Mr Hiroshi?!". "I am fine. Just rest and recover your sight". As the warmth that held him from the back disappeared, Soma grits his teeth for the state he was in and the foreboding threat. He turned to Malik, who stood behind him and rushed him. "Mr. Malik, hurry up". "I am doing it, kid". "I won''t let you". Gura, who still didn''t know what the humans before him were planning to do, made his move. Gura put strength in his body, and he dashed forward, leaving afterimages. Hiroshi, who saw Gura''s incoming, tensed his body as he summoned the sword from his storage ring. With Soma behind, Hiroshi couldn''t let himself avoid direct battle. So, he activated his enhancement skills to reinforce his body before engaging in the battle with Gura. Soma, who senses the heathen atmosphere, grits his teeth. He keeps his eyes prying open, trying everything at his disposal to restore his vision. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malik, beside Soma, held the relic in hand. He then poured his magic and thought toward the item, which made the item emit a faint light, as the sign of the relic activated. Malik just need to put the place in his thought and the relic will bring him to the place he had in mind. "...What?!". A sudden ambush appeared from Malik''s blindsight as Devi tried to take the relic in Malik''s hand, interrupting his thought process. Malik with swift hand shoved the relic into his storage. "Give me the items!". As Devi sounds travel across the entire field. Soma, who heard it, jolted his body. "Shit!". Chapter 131 - 131 Accident. As the words that Devi uttered reached Soma''s ears, his heart started to throb intensely, and his body unconsciously twitched. Suddenly, his mind connected through his storage, trying to take the two items that were in his possession. The item in his possession possesses such a tremendous value that it can be considered a relic, which he got from the auction. Devi, who lost her temper in the auction, completely forgot about the existence of the Soul pact she made with Soma, which contains the terms Soma must give her two relics in his hands. Devi didn''t know that the contract that had bothered her could be helpful at times like this. The contract she made to let Soma lose his guard, knowing that Soma would die by her trusted aide. But the table turned worse for her at that time. Ever since she was bound by the pact, and this is the first for her to feel grateful for having it. Soma clenched his teeth as he resisted the urge to take out the items. But his body won''t listen to his command. So, without any other choices. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] He used the puppeteer skill to force his body to not engage in any activity. His body started to convulse wildly because of the disconnected mind and body. He couldn''t do anything but lie down on the hard ground while fighting with the excruciating pain that assaulted his nerves. The muscle tissues in his body tore as he kept enduring the pain with his throbbing heart that almost burst out of him. "Tch, futile resistance". Malik, who came from the side, swung his sledgehammer and tried to get rid of Devi from the perimeter. He turned his sight to Soma, who was convulsed on the ground with a drenched body, gasping for breath. "Kid, you okay?". "...A¡­ Ki¡­ Kill¡­ He, r¡­". "What happened to you?". [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Nullifying the Pain 12%] [13% ¡­15%...] As the number of percentages in his Adapt skill goes up. Soma regained some of his freedom, but his body started to turn numb. He lost the sense he had as a human. He could no longer hear, taste, feel, or smell, only his vision that gradually returned after being blinded by the flash. "...Kill her or beat her. ...The point is to make her unconscious!". "But she is a demon. It is easier said than done¡­". "...Don''t worry, ...she couldn''t kill any living things ...as long as I am near her". Malik, who heard that, raised his brows, and then he tightened the grip on his weapon. He starts to chase the demon woman. Soma was completely paralyzed, trying to shift his gaze to the other battle, but he could tell that his mouth was clogged by something and blocking his airways. It is also preventing him from turning his gaze to the side. As his mouth started to get locked, his body responded by making him cough out the blood that spurted from his mouth. "What is happening to my body?". Soma muttered. [Nullifying the pain 89%... 93%] "So this is what happens when the Adapt skill is activated, huh?". At the time when he fought the Storm Wolf in the trial gate. He was so preoccupied with killing the monster that he couldn''t experience the feeling of losing his sense by his own skill, which looks useful yet also dangerous. With his current condition, he couldn''t even hear the sound of his heartbeat and only his vision that saw a myriad of dots glittering in the dark sky, watching his sorry figure. "What a frightening skill the Adapt skill was...". Hiroshi and Gura, who are engaged in a death battle, witnessed Soma coughing blood and smearing his clothes, making Hiroshi''s face stiffen, and his heart leap in worry. "Where do you think you are looking?". Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gura used the chance as Hiroshi let down some of his guards to strike a blow to Hiroshi''s stomach. His stomach bent, and Hiroshi got blown away from his current place. He rolled on the ground several times, then fixed his stance before standing up. "Hmm, What happened to that kid?". Gura, who witnessed Soma too, tilted his head as the sneer in his mouth widened. He shifts his attention to Soma and tries to approach him, but Hiroshi, who understands his opponent''s mind, acts fast. Then, he releases a flying slash from his sword that was created from compressed wind. "Woah, you still have something in you". Hiroshi, without replying, advanced engaging with Gura once more. He swung his blade diagonally from under the left side. Then Gura, using his bare hands, met the sword edge head-on without receiving any injury. "I won''t let you get near him". "Hou, I am just worried about him. Look, he is coughing blood again". Gura, who leisurely turns his sight to witness Soma''s condition, reveals it to Hiroshi, which makes his strength dulled for a moment. But as a warrior and the promise he made, he must hold the demon in front of him no matter what it takes. "Soma, please hang in there!". Malik, who is playing chase and tag with Devi, is currently in a stalemate where he can''t even lay a single hit on her. The situation only kept getting worse as Malik saw Soma spurting more blood from his mouth, making his mind distressed. Devi, who also feels distressed, smiles ruefully, seeing Soma lying on the ground while suffering because of the pact they made. She lifted the corner of her lips as he observed the opponent before her. With the pact they had. She couldn''t lay a hand on him and would use her speed to her advantage. "Tch, what a coward stalling for time". "...I called it a strategy to make that damn boy dead". "...You are the one that dead, Humpt¡­". Malik enhanced his body and started another assault. Each swing from his weapon brings forth a shock from the wind pressure that makes Devi knit her brows. This kind of attack could pulverize her bone instantly, even though she prided herself as a reborn demon. Devi, with her speed status, easily dodged Malik''s attacks. He knitted his brows as he kept chasing the demon''s tail. Devi, who knew she was having an advantage, made a slight blunder on her part as she get overconfident and lowered her guard down. She tried to create a distance. Then, Malik swung his hammer so hard creating a shockwave with its inertia force, hiss body rotates making him showing his back to the enemy. Then, from his storage, he took a disc with a red dot in the middle, which he created in his spare time. He poured a lot of mana inside the disc, making the red dot in the middle shine. Then, after he turned to face his opponent back, Malik threw the disc, and it traveled in a straight line approaching Devi. The disc, while in mid-air, turns on its mechanic and with a satisfying click. The item letting out tiny four blades that turn it into shuriken that fly toward Devi. Devi, with her speed, saw the incoming weapon with composure. She summons a sword from her storage and tries to deflect the disc, but it is a wrong move she made. Upon making contact with the sword, the disc emitted a bright light, making Devi closed her eyes. From that light, the disc spread into a tiny silver wire that started to wrap around her body, rendering her immobilized. "What?!". After the disc finished its job coiling around Devi, the wire let out a crackling noise that made Devi''s hair stand and a bad premonition surface from her mind. The wire starts to release a volt that is contained within the wire. "Aack!". The wire started electrocuting Devi until her eyes rolled to white. White smoke came from her body, she dropped to her knees, slamming her face to the ground, and lay on her stomach. Malik watched the event happen with a satisfied sigh. He created the disc in his spare time, by extracting the lightning quirks from the mana core and then imbuing it toward the wire. The result is more satisfying than he thought. He brought the weapon with him while cautiously approaching Devi, as he arrived near her. Malik raised his hammer, trying to finish Devi once and for all. "...Guhk!". However, his body jolted to the side because of Hiroshi''s body that got slammed to Malik. They both groan, and Malik, who is caught off guard, lifts his aching body to face Hiroshi, who leans his back on his stomach. "...I am truly Sorry, Mr. Malik". "Get off me first!". Hiroshi, who is in a weakened state, grits his teeth as he tries to move away from Malik. Malik, who saw his effort, couldn''t let himself get angered. His mind starts to wander, and then he exhales a huge sigh. "Haaa, the night feels so intense. If I knew, the situation would turn out like this. I would let the kid handle the auction and let myself submerged in my own world, staying inside the furnace, honing my skills. Hmm?!". The relic in Malik''s storage suddenly comes out, startling the two adults. The Relic started to emit a light, making the two people''s faces blank. The light it emits turns into a magic circle that shines below them. Then, the circle started to spin clockwise, and the light swallowed the two figures, disappearing from the place. Chapter 132 - 132 Help. Inside the dim, wide room, there is a large forge on the wall created from stone brick with its mouth filled with black slumbering charcoal waiting to be lit up. Above the forge, there is a tunnel for the smoke to escape the room. Beside the forge, there stood a massive anvil with its scratch for its hardship in being hammered hundreds or even thousands of times to create masterpieces. A barrel filled with water and the tolls lined up neatly on the wall gave the impression of a tidy room. The quiet and dim room started to shine in white. A magic circle began to appear on the floor, and two men with dumbfounded faces appeared, staring at the empty air. "This? What happened?". Hiroshi, who was in a sitting position, glanced sideways and found himself inside a dim room with Malik. Malik, who lay on his back, looked at the familiar ceiling. The place he used to hone his skill now appeared before his eyes. He lifted his body and turned his gaze sideways. "This is the furnace in my shop". "Excuse me?". Hiroshi, who heard Malik''s words, turned his attention to him with a wide gaze. Malik, who witnessed the globe that lay beside them, started to recall the time back. "Mr Malik, would you explain what happened?". "...We are being teleported". "?!". Malik starts to remember a piece of clue that Soma left behind when they were in a pinch situation facing the demons. Then, after deducting the clue, Malik assumed that the relic in his hand was capable of teleporting him to a place he wanted. "Well, the truth is¡­". He starts to relay his deduction, in which Hiroshi''s face turns pale because of the absence of Soma. "Then, Soma?". "I am afraid he was not around us when the teleportation began". Hearing the word from Malik seems like an ultimatum. It made his heart tighten in pain, and cold sweat started to gush from his forehead. His hand trembles as he grips Malik''s shoulder so hard that Malik''s face contorts. "We must get back!". Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Get off. I know that already, and I have been trying to connect my thoughts with the relic, but it didn''t respond". Hiroshi turned his gaze to the relics and discovered that the item looked bleak. Unlike the last time, he saw it when Malik finished the merging process. The item looked more vibrant, which can be assumed. "...Is it depleted?". "?! ¡­I see. So, it was like that". Malik took a high-grade mana core from his storage that he got from a Rank-A monster. He started to transmute the mana core and let the relic absorb it. Hiroshi, who saw Malik doing his best, could only pray in his heart and believe in Soma that he could escape the trouble he is currently facing. "Soma, please don''t die!". Gura managed to blow away Hiroshi. He saw that his opponent collided with his peers, and at the same time, he saved Devi''s life. Then, ignoring the useless Devi, who was unconscious, he turned his gaze to Soma. Upon witnessing him. Gura opened his eyes wide as he saw Soma, who lay in his stomach, desperate to get up from his position. A horrendous thought started to emerge from within. Gura remembered that Soma had some grudge against him. But he didn''t remember what it was. The last thing he remembers is that he was facing a child when he was swallowing the child''s parents. Then he will abducting them before sending them to the institute and letting Invidia do the rest. However, Gura has done those things multiple times. Many high-ranked awakeners are resting in their stomach while their child is also dying or lucky enough to turn into a demon. After recalling his past memory, he starts to plan something that will invoke Soma''s trauma. He assumed Soma''s parents were also being swallowed by him. He wanted to see his frightened face. It made his heart leap in joy. "...It''s time to eat, huh?". There is a strange thing happening between the two human sides. A tiny globe starts to appear from the storage, and it emits a glow, creating a magic circle before it swallows them from the place, disappearing without a trace. "Tch, so they unconsciously used the relics, huh. What a convenient and bothersome relic that was". As the one who has the same rank as Invidia, Gura is being informed what the items in the auction he must get are. One of them is the tiny globe. A relic from the past that has the ability to move around the dimension by bending the space and laws that are contained within the world, creating a shortcut to travel to a faraway distance in a blink. "...At least there are still the other items in that kid''s hand". Gura turned his attention to Soma, who was stunned still with his eyes opened wide. Gura spread his lips as joy started to invade his mood. He raised his feet slowly, bringing him towards Soma. Soma, whose throbbing heart lessened, regained his sense of freedom for a bit. But he still lost his sense, making him numb to everything around him. Soma grits his teeth and turns his body to the side, trying to wake up. After struggling using his weakened hands, he only managed to turn upside down, giving him a hard time breathing. "Come on, you can do it". He clenched both first and pushed him from the ground. Then, from the corner of his sight, Soma saw Hiroshi and Malik being close to each other. Suddenly, the tiny globe in Malik''s possession appeared, emitting light and then creating a magic circle that swallowed them before disappearing from the place. Soma, who witnessed the scene, eyes opened, and his jaw slacked down. His mind halts for a moment before he sighs and realizes he is being accidentally left out. From his point of view, the two adults that are with him accidentally activated the relic power. Sending them to the place that Malik had in mind. "...Well, at least the relic is working". "Well, well, well. what do we have here?". A huge shadow started to loom. Covered Soma''s body, blocking the light that came from the glittering sky. He raised his gaze and saw a monster with two mouths and tentacles behind his back staring at him amusingly. Soma exhaled the air that he held and desperately raised his body. Gura slowly awaits for Soma manages to stand on his own feet. Then, after Soma managed to stand, Gura thrust his right hand and grabbed Soma''s throat, lifting him up in the air easily. Soma, who is being gripped in the throat, with his remaining strength, thrashed, but Gura''s grip still remains firm. Using his nails, Soma starts to scratch Gura''s hand, but his hard skin makes his nails break, and blood starts to trickle across Gura''s hand before it falls to the ground. "...Look at you. A weakling that can''t even escape my grip after spouting those provocative words to me. Heh, where is your courage, boy?". The grip on Soma''s throat intensified as he had a hard time inhaling some oxygen. But he keeps his gaze sharp and doesn''t want to lose in the situation. Seeing the strong light in Soma''s eyes made Gura sneer eerily. "That, right. I want to see how far you can keep that composure". "Ack?!". Soma began to gasp for air as his vision started to turn blurry. ".. Help me!". A single thought echoed from the bottom of his heart, looking for help. {...Don''t worry, Soma. I will help you. Now, rest and leave everything to me!} Chapter 133 - 133 Awoken. An endless lush of green from the grass stretched far away, as far as the eyes could see. It gently swayed under the caress of the breeze. The sky above is painted with a brilliant azure color with a white brush from the clouds that float above, casting a shade onto the land. In the middle of the lush greenery stood a pillar. A single tree that announces its presence in the world. Its canopy stretched wide, creating a shade for an individual to rest their body and mind. Martial Saint, who crossed his legs, sat below the tree as he was meditating, emptying his mind from the unnecessary thoughts. Suddenly, his eyes shot open as he felt something was not right with the owner of the body. "What is happening?". As a Martial Saint, he could feel Soma''s life force slowly depleted, and it only spares a cup. He stood from his place as he started to connect his sight with Soma. In the first place, Martial Saint could share his vision with Soma, but he didn''t want to disturb his personal life, so he never did that, unlike the other inhabitants. However, before he manages to succeed, a single howl of a cry from Soma echoes inside his head. No, it reverberated in the field and made the vibrant field turn dim with black clouds that started gathering above and being pulled by an unknown force. "Things just got worse!". Martial Saint''s body starts to glow, and he is ready to possess Soma like the other day. "Don''t Worry, Soma. I will help you. Now rest and leave everything to me". The golden glow from the Martial Saint''s body starts to intensify as he begins the possessing method. But the moment his body starts to fade. From behind him, dozens of black chains suddenly appeared and wrapped themselves around his feet, making him stiffen in place. "This is?". Then, from all over the place, multiple chains start to images from an empty air and restrain Martial Saint''s limbs. The world turned still for a moment before a heavy pressure descent and murderous intent began to spread its terror into the place, making the vibrant place turn gloomy with its withered life. "You?!". Martial Saint, who realized who the identity was, turned his head back and saw black Soma in his devil form. The Devil''s face was knitted, showing his menacing and spreading his violent aura walking approaching him. "Get lost, invader. This is my matter to finish". "How can you..?!". The chains that wrapped around his limbs started to wrap around Martial Saint''s mouth. The Devil who witnessed the immobilized Martial Saint. He raised his gaze, then turned into a black smoke that shot through the sky. While the black smoke rose to the sky, a single growl escaped his lips. "...This time, I will kill you for sure!". Gura, who witnessed and felt that Soma was in his death door, loosened the restraint in his throat and let Soma cling to his faint hope before shoving him again into the depth of despair. "Hehe. What''s the matter? Where is your bravado from earlier? Come on, wake up and fight! I want to see your resilience so breaking you feel more worthwhile". Soma, who was in Gura''s grasp, managed to hold off into his slim hope. However, no matter how much he resented the demon before him, his body was in a critical state where he couldn''t even lift a finger. He couldn''t let himself take some portion from his storage and heal himself. His gaze that kept staring into the glittering night lost its light, and he only saw gray in his vision. Earlier, he heard a faint whisper from a Martial Saint that he would come to help him, but his body still couldn''t find the power to resist. "...Live!". sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The faint smell of death started to invade his thoughts. But Soma used his puppeteer skill to control his body to move. His body slightly twitched, which roused Gura''s excitement. "Oh, that''s good, keep resisting!". Gura, who saw a slight twitch in Soma''s body, spread his lips. Then suddenly, Soma''s body jolted viciously, and the faint aura that almost disappeared was replaced with the strong presence that shook Gura''s soul to the core. With the primal fear that starts to invade his heart. Gura unconsciously threw Soma to the side, making Soma roll on the ground a couple of times, then stopped with its face on the ground. Black smoke starts to emerge from Soma''s body. Then, it gathered around his body, creating a small whirlpool that exuded an ominous aura for everyone who saw it. Gura, who, for the first time, received the aura, stiffened. As his body stoned, not daring to move. His instinct as a demon also rings an alarm that he must not face the person before him. The appearance of the swirling black smoke makes the surrounding air turn violent, and it creates a small storm that gathers around soma at its center. Devi, who was being hit by the small storm, twitched her eyes as she felt something nostalgic that she remembered well. She jolted her eyes, and the wind around her started being sucked toward a certain place where the aura around that place felt familiar. "This is!!". A sense of foreboding creeped out from her heart, and her mind started to replicate the day she lost her close aides. Gura, who was hit by the storm directly, stared at the black smoke that kept swirling before him. Then, from the storm, a pair of red eyes filled with hatred glared at him, making his body jerk in fright. "Hehe, heheahahahahahaha". A shrill, eerie laugh escaped from the storm. At the same time, the black smoke and the storm blasted away. There stood a boy they recognized and also not at the same time. "You?!". "...?!". Gura, who looked at Soma with wide eyes, opened in shock, and Devi shuddered in fright as she looked at the familiar figure that gave her trauma. In front of him, Gura saw Soma with his new appearance. A goat horn from his side skull that pointed forward, a pair of black bat wings, and a tail that circled around his waist. "Ahahahaha, fuuh. Finally, I got the body". The devil who managed to obtain control over Soma''s body. He looked toward his hands clenched them to get used to the feelings. He closed his eyes and savored the air surrounding him before exhaling it. "...Who are you?". Gura''s voice brought Soma, or The Devil, back toward the presence where he is currently in control over the body and trying to finish his business. The devil opened his eyes. Inside, it contained a feeling of pure hatred that managed to overwhelm Gura. "...This hatred!". The devil stared straight at Gura before he disappeared from his place. His movement was so fast that Gura couldn''t follow it with his enhanced vision when Gura was trying to figure out where The devil would come from. A huge fist that blocked his sight appeared one inch from his nose. "Guuf". A sickening thud echoed in the opened space. Gura''s head snapped to the back as the force of the punch was so powerful it blasted him from his standing place. The punch sent a jolt to his brain, making Gura''s thought process cease. Gura rolled on the ground a couple of times before he stopped and lay on his back facing the sky. The devil who landed his feet on the ground clenched his right fist that struck Gura''s face earlier. He shot a menacing glare at Gura''s side, opening his mouth. "Who am I? I am the one who will kill you!". Chapter 134 - 134 The Devil VS Gura. Gura, who was lying on his back, regained his hazy consciousness. Slowly, his thoughts start to become more intact, and he remembers what happened earlier. After he let his guard down, a sudden powerful fist that would blow an average human head to smitten managed to shake his brain. Even after he regained his mind back, the shock from the punch still could be felt, and the throbbing pain in his face became a sign that the earlier punch was real. For the time being, Gura rose his body up while shaking his head to the side, still gathering his scattered thoughts and dismissing the pain on his face as he tried to raise his gaze. Once again, his body was jolted by a surprise kick from the devil, blasting him away from his sitting place. "There is still more to come". The devil began to chase Gura''s figure, who got blown away. Gura, who sobered up from the kick, knit his brows as he saw the incoming attack. He stabilized himself before taking his battle stance. Gura, with his current form, his instinct rang an alarm from the side as a fist thrusted to Gura''s left jaw. But now he could see the trajectory perfectly. Gura bent his knee and dodged the incoming punch while he delivered his own straight punch toward the devil. The devil managed to shift his position to his left, dodging Gura''s attack, but another hand from Gura''s back interfered, trying to restrain his limb. So the devil leaped back to regain his momentum. He saw the eight tentacles behind Gura''s figure, making him knit his brows as he submerged in his thoughts. "What''s the matter? Afraid being restrained". Hearing the cheap provocation from Gura made the devil knit his brows further. But then he suddenly recalled that Soma had something in his storage that could be useful in a fight. As his habit was checking on Soma, the devil knew what was inside Soma''s storage. He summoned the pair of purple gauntlets and the boots, then equipped them instantly. Because he only needed a thought to replace his current equipment. This is one of the benefits of having a legend rank item. Gura, who saw the devil equipping himself with weapons, raised his vigilance as the fight seemed far away from over. At the same time, they both disappear from their place and engage in close-quarter combat. Gura, using his two four main limbs, tried to land an attack and his eight from behind to restrain the devil. On the other hand, the devil observed Gura every Gura''s movement with his eyes that shone red color, dodging every attempt at the tentacle and deflecting Gura''s attack. At the same time, sometimes he slipped a counter in between. Gura thrust his straight right to the devil''s face. But the devil easily tilted his head to the side and then readied his counter when his feet felt a tingling sensation of the incoming danger. So he canceled his attack and stepped away from Gura''s attack range. As they stood not too far away with their battle stance. Gura once again uses his eight tentacles to rush forward, and the devil jumps to the sky and lets his wings carry him. "So that wings are not some decoration, it seems". The devil who heard Gura cussing at him ignored it. He started to deliver a relentless attack from above like a hawk that snoops on its prey. The devil begins to bombard Gura with his assault, descending from the sky. "Get the hell away from me!". Succeeding in pissing Gura, the tentacle in his back stretches into multiple directions, trying to chase Soma. But the tentacle''s range has its limit. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You fool. Hmm?". [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Adapting to the devil power 1%... 2%...] "Tch, such annoying skill". The appearance of the translucent window before him made the devil knit his brows in annoyance. He didn''t have any choice but to finish the fight swiftly. The devil flaps his wings before distancing himself from Gura, making Gura raise his brows, dumbfounded by the sudden action from the devil. As he thought it was a good distance, the devil landed his feet on the ground, and then he started to connect his thoughts to the storage. Albeit faintly, he could feel a residue of the familiar item in Soma''s possession. The devil''s right hand shone. Then, from his palm appeared a small transparent vial filled with red liquid. He spread his mouth, revealing his canines. Without any hesitation, the devil pulled off the lid, making the scent that gave birth to despair spread to the atmosphere, making Devi and Gura, who have small devil blood inside, tremble in delight. However, their delight soon disappears when the devil in Soma''s appearance shoves the red content in his mouth before assimilating with him. [Foreign substance detected Devil blood began to assimilating with the user body] [Extra Skill Adapt activated to extrem] [Adapting to the devil power ... 56%] The surrounding air shook violently as the ground beneath the devil trembled, for the aura that came from his body enlarged. A resounding boom echoed through the open space as a menacing red aura began to show its might to the world, creating a shockwave that made the two demons knit their brows in fright. [Martial Saint First Technique - Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation] "...First step - Lightning Scatter". As soon as the devil finished saying his words. A hundred tiny crimson bolts start to crackle around his body. His languid hair half stood up for the electricity that coursed through his veins. "This is not good". Gura, who notices that the fight has tilted to one side, decides to release his trump card. He didn''t want to use this technique because it would put a toll on his body later on. But the situation couldn''t let him be lenient. "Second steps - Lightning Descent". The devil uttered his next phase as the boots on his feet let out a crackling thunderclap that shook the eardrums and shone in Crimson color. "Devil transformation". The words leave Gura''s mouth, turning him into a figure that is not a monster but literally a demon itself. His horrendous face became more menacing. His skin turned black like it was coated with iron. His towering body became more robust and tall as the aura he released rose astoundingly, almost rivaling the devil who just injected another devil''s blood. "Gyaaaa!". With the Transformation over, Gura let out a Warcry that shook the surrounding atmosphere. Currently, Gura stood three meters tall with dozens of tentacles behind his back. A pair of black bat wings emerged, and three horns appeared on his forehead. His human eyes turned completely Red, and there were four of them. Watching the transformation, The devil increased his techniques. "...Third Steps - Lightning strike". Gura, who saw The Devil, rose his crimson aura. Knitting his face, he began to concentrate a tremendous amount of Power around his stomach, compressing a black mass of raw power into a howl. Simultaneously, the devil started to dash from his place. A brilliant color of Crimson and Black faced each other as the two figures who stood in the middle of it were about to collide with each other, with their strongest form. [Adapting to the devil power 68%...] Inside the stopped world, the devil ignored the message that appeared in his sight and focused himself toward the enemy in front of him. As he approached Gura, who unleashed a howl, the devil who already arrived before Gura unleashed a straight kick toward the condensed power. The world turned still as time stopped. Everything that is not related to the two individuals grayed out. All of the gray color in the surrounding area starts to get sucked into the middle of the collision. Their attack collided, creating an earth-shattering boom that shook the sky and the earth. As the collision happened, the surroundings began to pulverize to dust, and the water started to evaporate. Then, what was left of the collision was the disappearance of the bridge and the hollowed Sea. Chapter 135 - 135 Terminated. As the battle concluded, the place turned to become a ruin. On the long bridge that connected the east and central districts, there is a part where the road was pulverized, leaving a gaping hole cutting the access for the people visiting the connected district. The hollowed sea starts to refill again, and it''s back to how it used to be. Devi, who saw the previous event happening, could only sit pretty far away from the battle with open eyes because the battle was so intense even for her, who has the same abilities as S-Rank awakeners. She grits her teeth before tensing her body to stand up. Her feet lost some of their strength. But gradually it returned, making her stand on her feet. Slowly, Devi started to approach the place where the battle happened a moment ago. She turned her gaze sideways, trying to search for the two individuals that had caused this incident. They disappear, leaving no trace. "...Where are they?". She tried to scan the perimeter, but no trace had been found, and there was only her, who stood on the bridge alone. Devi couldn''t describe what was actually on her mind. Should she be happy for the disappearance of the two people she hates? Or it is sad because the relics her father asked for also get pulverized along with the boy. "Tch, What a mess!". There was nothing she could do in her current state, so she took out the phone to contact her father. Then, might as well leave this place for the event that happened earlier surely will attract crowds any second. As she tried to dial her father''s number, her face suddenly got slammed to the ground, along with the agony that assaulted her nerves. "Ack!". "Where do you think you''re going?". Devi''s body turned rigid as she heard the familiar voice that gave her trauma. With her head being pinned to the ground, in the corner of her eyes, she managed to catch a glimpse of the appearance of the devil with wounds all over his body, making his figure look more menacing. With the terror, the devil had caused her. Unconsciously, Devi raises her battle aura. She tries to get rid of the devil who is restraining her. With a resounding boom from her aura, the devil gets pushed back. "Tch!". With his weakened body, the devil got pushed away as he rolled on the ground. Then, using his wings to stabilize his form, he regained his stance while floating on the ground, casting his murderous gaze on Devi. Devi, who managed to break free, hurriedly stood up and summoned a sword from her storage, and turned her back only to open her gaze in shock. The devil, with his wounded state, had lost one of his limbs, which is his right leg. The wound from his legs was still fresh, and it was still dripping blood. However, it was faint, but the blood that dripped was getting smaller as the wound got closed by the strong recovery of the devil. Seeing the devil''s state, courage started to accumulate in her heart, making her stirred heart regain its calm and disturbed heart regain its clarity. However, a slight thought of her trying to engage in battle with him made her heart clench in pain. "...Tch, hand me the ite¡­ umpht!". "Shut your mouth!". Before Devi could finish her words, the devil figure reappeared before her and shoved his palm to her mouth, preventing her from speaking. The devil once again slammed her head to the asphalt, making a spider web upon the collision. Devi, who regained her calm once again, realized that the figure before her was something that could not be taken lightly. The grip on her jaw starts to get stronger. It sent an intense pain and fear to her brain, making her body shudder while thrashing away. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmmpt!". "I said. Shut up!". A crackling starts to echo in Devi''s ears as it sends a shiver down her spine. Then, from the devil''s left gauntlet, a tiny crackling of crimson lightning started to electrocute her head straight to her brain nerves, paralyzing her. "Tch still not dead, huh". The power of the magic which the devil released was still not enough to kill her. This is also because he is exhausted from his earlier battle. But the devil is still determined to finish her. He raised his right hand, which then struck Devi''s right in the face. A dry thud resounded within the empty street, but that sound alone sent a chill to an average person who saw the scene. Another blow he unleashed made Devi''s consciousness fade. The devil realized that the strength in his body was getting weakened as the count of the Adapt skill almost reached its peak. [Adapt to the devil power ¡­90%] Holding Devi''s jaws firmly, the devil starts to forget about his condition and focuses only on killing the woman in front of him. "Aaaaaah!!". Blow after blow. He unleashed while letting out a cry and a cracking sound as the skull on Devi''s face hollowed. Each time he struck, Devi''s body twitched in response to her motor refl. The devil kept relentlessly punching Devi''s face until a translucent window appeared before him, celebrating his unfinished business. [You gained Exp!] [You Level up!] [You gained EP +5] [Exp: 444/460] [One of the soul pact contractors lost their lives. Terminating the contract] [Contract terminated] [Returning a part of the soul] [Returning complete] After the devil saw the notification from the window before his eyes. A red magic circle as big as an adult palm starts to emerge themselves between both of them. Then, on the magic circle with paper and pen, the symbol tore itself. Then something warm that feels nostalgic starts to invade his weak body, giving it a bit of life. The devil''s lips spread, showing his ferocious smile, strength gradually leaving his body as he raised his gaze to the sky. Watching the glittering black sky completely calmed his rage mind. [Adapt to the devil power 99%] "It''s time, huh". The devil stood from his place, helped by his wings. However, after he separated one step from the corpse, his vision shook, and the power in his body left him. His wings, horn, and tail start to dissipate like black smoke and then disappear into the atmosphere. "Kuh?!". Soma, who regained his sanity, dropped his body but managed to hold it using his remaining limbs. All the nerves in his body screamed in agony, and all of the muscles in his body were torn apart, rendering his body helpless. "Bleeeergh!". A fountain of blood began to pour from Soma''s mouth, making blood drain from his face. As the strength in his body weakened and also his life. His body dropped to the ground, bathed in his own blood while still clinging to the life he fought. "...I must ¡­not ¡­.sleep!". "Aa¡­ahk". "Yes, My lady, how about him?". There is a faint sound of footsteps approaching his place, but Soma, with his current condition, can''t even tell who it is and only manages to catch the faint sound of a woman. "...Understood!". Violet deactivated the com and began to move as instructed. She took out a vial filled with green fluid from her storage before she approached Soma''s sorry state. Then, with delicate hands, she turned his body facing the sky. "If you can hear me. Drink this as if your life is on the lines". The vial that had been opened by Violet. She placed it on Soma''s lips and let it flow to his throat gently. Gradually, the content of the vial disappeared, and the pale face of Soma had slightly regained its color. But the potion was not strong enough to restore his missing limb. Violet threw away the empty vial to the sea, and then she easily lifted Soma''s body to her shoulder and spoke in a faint whisper. "Rest for now. Everything will be alright". Soma, who heard the voice, surrendered himself to the darkness. After Violet heard Soma''s slow breathing from her side, she enhanced her body and used her item to hide both of them before leaving the place. Chapter 136 - 136 The News. On the deserted place where the cold wind brushed past the cold body of a woman who lay on the street with a fresh wound on her skull. A tiny entity emerged from beyond the shadow bridge that resembled a slimy creature with a mouth showing its protruding teeth like a sharks. Dragging its jiggling body toward the corpse. "Tch, it seems she is dead. Well, She is a woman, but there is no problem. I could use her body as a replacement". Gura lost his main body after the battle that shredded his flesh earlier, only leaving a small chunk of him along with his demon heart. Upon the destruction of his body, Gura managed to separate a part of his consciousness into a slime body and managed to escape from complete annihilation. His slimy body started to hop to Devi''s destroyed face and began to assimilate himself and replace the real Devi. The slime on Devi''s face starts to regenerate the destroyed skull. As for the heart Gura kept, he scattered it into tiny particles that seeped through the corpse until its heart. It gives the heart nutrients, making the stopped heart regain its beat and pumping blood to the nerves as it regains its flow. Slowly, Gura, still not used to her current Body, opened her eyes. She blinked a couple of times, and her eyes could see just fine. Then, she tensed the muscle around her body and raised it into a sitting position. Gura raised her right palm and started to clench it multiple times and nodded her head. "Good, not bad". As Gura managed to assimilate perfectly with the new body. Her senses start to gradually back, and she stiffens her body. Because from afar, she could sense multiple presences approaching the place, which made her knit her brows. "...Tch, no choice but to escape". With her new body and still not regaining her full strength. A pair of black bat wings emerged from her back. She tried to infuse a bit of mana as it started to flap. Without further ado, she infused much more mana before she jumped to the sky and disappeared along the night sky. While flying in the night sky. Gura started to replicate the earlier events. She clenched her fist before uttering. "Next time, You better prepare yourself, for I will show you no more mercy!". ***** A black car drove across the empty street with gentle speed before it stopped in front of a Hotel where the Akabane family resides. "We have arrived, Mr. Hiroshi". Malik, who is the one who holds the steer, turned his gaze to his side and saw Hiroshi with a blank face, looking down all the time. Malik, who saw his face, also felt that his heart tightened for the things that happened earlier. After being teleported to Malik''s house, the two of them began to put effort into bringing the relic back into action and managed to do it ten minutes later. Then, after being teleported to the same place, a small miscalculation happens, and they transfer a bit far away from the actual place. However, the battle was already over. The empty street was already crowded when the investigation started because of the destroyed bridge and the blood that was plastered on the ground. Hiroshi panickedly asked about the presence of a boy, but no one saw Soma, and when the investigation team arrived at the scene, there was not a single soul on the bridge. "...Mr. Hiroshi". "Um?...Ah? So we arrived". Hiroshi jolted from his sitting position, then scanned his surroundings to find he had already arrived in front of the hotel. He hurriedly opened the door and stepped outside. "Thank you for the drive home, Mr. Malik, and I am sorry for dragging you into this trouble". "...No, I am the one who should be sorry for what happened". "No, no, you mustn''t¡­". The two of them start to take the blame from each other. The atmosphere turns heavy, and Malik, who holds the steering wheel, revs the engine to distract the heavy mood and changes the subject. "...The truth is. I want just to drown myself in liquor to wash away this feeling I have. But, it feels sad doing it alone, so ask me sometimes if you are willing to¡­". "...Yes, if you are willing". "Good night, Mr. Hiroshi. Hang in there". "Yes, thank you. Mr Malik". Malik nodded his head and began to step on the pedal gas, making the car drive on the main road, leaving Hiroshi alone with a heavy feeling in his chest. Hiroshi turns his back and faces the hotel where he stay. He tried to take a step forward, but his feet were too heavy to be moved. A cold wind brushes past his cold body, chilling his heart. "...Dear, welcome back". A chirping voice that woke him from his dark thoughts gave light to his bleak eyes. Hiroshi turned his gaze to the side and found his dear wife wearing a brown coat, looking at him with her curious gaze. Hiroshi expelled a sigh as he approached Hisako and suddenly hugged her body, seeking warmth to melt the ice that formed in his heart. "?!Dear?!". Hisako, who suddenly got hugged, flinched as the heat started to gather on her face. This situation indeed felt pleasant, but they are still outside, and she wants this to happen when they are in a relatively good mood and in personal space. However, her thoughts start to turn into a weird place. She noticed that when Hiroshi exhaled a long sigh, his body trembled slightly in her embrace. Hisaako, wondering what had happened, began to take action. She gently wrapped her hands around his back and softly asked. "What''s happened? Are you alone? Where is Soma?". Hiroshi separated himself from his wife, then with a forced smile, he replied. "Let''s go to our room first". "Okay". Without any words to tell. The two of them start to enter the building and climb toward the elevator, bringing them toward the hallway. The place where they stayed. Hiroshi, who carried darkness within his soul, felt each step he took to reach Hina''s room felt so heavy. It also breaks his heart. But, slowly, he finally stood in front of the door where Hina and Soma were supposed to stay and gently knocked on the door. "Hina, you awake?" "Dad? Wait a moment". S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hina, who heard Hiroshi''s voice, hopped from her bed. She was currently reading some grimoire her mother lent her, but as soon as she heard Hiroshi was back, which meant Soma was also there. Swiping the black card in her hands, unlocking the lock feature on the door. Slowly, she creaked open the door only to stiffen in place because Hina didn''t see Soma''s presence. Hiroshi, who saw his daughter''s face, felt an intense guilt. But as a man, he must resolve this case immediately. "Let''s enter inside. There is something I need to tell you guys!". Hearing the solemn voice coming out from Hiroshi''s mouth made the two women tense their expressions. Hisako and Hina saw Hiroshi enter the room before, followed by Hisako. Hina, who wondered what was happening, had many questions to answer. However, looking at the current situation, it seems impossible for her to open her mouth. A sudden premonition emerged from her mind. It stirred her calm heart. Her mind starts to be occupied by bad feelings, making her restless. However, Hina shook her head to get rid of the negative thoughts she had. So, with suppressed feelings, Hina closed the door as it locked by itself before she settled herself on her bed across from Hiroshi, who occupied Soma''s supposed bed. Hisako, wondering where she should sit, hesitated, but seeing the gloomy atmosphere her husband exuded, she chose to sit beside him. "No, Hisako. You sat beside Hina". "?! Okay". Hisako raised her brows, then moved to her left, and she sat beside Hina, waiting for the thing Hiroshi had in mind. Hiroshi, who felt his mind was in disarray, inhaled a huge amount of oxygen to calm his stirred heart and to wash away his clouded mind. He continued it several times before he faced the two. "...Soma is gone!". Chapter 137 - 137 Determination. After Hiroshi finishes what he is going to say to his family, the room turns completely quiet. No one dared to breathe loudly to disturb the serene atmosphere that happened, or rather, they forgot to breathe themselves. Hina, who heard her father''s lines, blanked for a second while her heart started to throb uncontrollably inside. Her lively face starts to turn ashen, and her warm body shivers cold. Unconsciously, her body sprung up to stand, raising her voice. "What do you mean?". Hisako gasps because the situation seems heavy. She starts to wonder what is actually happening, unlike Hina, who can''t control her feelings. Hisako seems calm outside, but her heart also contains a myriad of questions to ask Hiroshi. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Soma, where is he? You and Soma just want to attend the auction event, right? So why is it that you said Soma was gone? Explain to me, Dad?!". "Hina, wait, I will explain¡­". "Where is he right now?". "Hina!". Hina''s body stiffened hearing her mother''s chilling tone that seemed to freeze the atmosphere itself. Hiroshi, who listened to that, also gulped his saliva, for this was the rare moment that Hisako showed her angry side. Hisako glanced at her daughter while gesturing with her chin, telling her to sit up for now. Hina clenched both her fist and teeth before swallowing her rage and sat beside her mother while shooting her glare at Hiroshi. Hiroshi, who receives two pairs of glares from his family, sighs. "...So it was¡­". He starts to tell the details about what happened in the auction. The two women in the room listened intently while Hiroshi spoke. Hina, especially, never once blinked and listened to every word her father told. At the same time, keeping her emotions in check. "...Then on our way home, we are being ambushed¡­". Both of the women in the room gasped, hearing Hiroshi and Soma being ambushed on their way home. Then, the story escalated when Hiroshi accidentally activated one of the items Soma obtained from the auction, making an accidental escape and leaving Soma behind. The two women''s eyes shrunken, and the atmosphere turned heavy. "...And when I arrived with Mr. Malik for the second time. The place was already crowded for the collapsed bridge. I asked the investigation team there. They couldn''t find anyone or even the body of Soma". "...". "I see". Hina, who had heard all of the story, could not process the information in the brain. She just sat on the bed unmoving while her mind was being corrupted by negative thoughts. Hisako, on the other hand, still retained her composure and realized that in this accident. Her husband was not to blame for the activation of the relic. It was just an accident of luck that caused him to lose sight of Soma, and now his whereabouts were unknown. "..No, no. It''s a lie. I mean, this noon, we just hung out together, and Soma said he wanted to go to the auction to buy some good equipment. ...No, this has to be a lie. Dad, where is he? I know this is maybe some kind of joke¡­". "Hina". Hisako, who sat beside her daughter, turned her glance to the side, seeing her daughter''s expression that seemed almost on the brink of breaking. Hina''s eyes were devoid of light, and she started to utter those incomprehensible words, clinging to something that was not real. Hisako''s heart shattered seeing her daughter''s mental state. She couldn''t imagine how Hina''s heartfelt right now. Earlier in the afternoon when, they have a good time as Mother and daughter. Hina told Hisako what happened between them while they went out to the park. It made Hisako happy to see her daughter''s blossoming smile and her relationship with Soma. But seeing the broken Hina beside her, she couldn''t help but let tears stream down her cheeks. "...Dad, please, where is Soma?". She couldn''t let this matter go further. So Hisako dragged her daughter into her embrace and tightened her hand that wrapped around her fragile body. Stifling between sobs, Hisako opened her mouth. "Hina, listen to me!". "No, nononono¡­". Hina, who heard her mother''s serious tone, started to turn frantic like a child throwing a tantrum. Hina begins to thrash away in her mother''s embrace, not wanting to hear her mother''s words further. Hiroshi, who sat across them, could only bit his lips as he felt powerless as the head of a family. He slowly clenched his fist and brought himself to open his mouth. "Listen Hina¡­". "NO! Soma, where is he?!". The temperature in the room spiked up and alarmed the two adults. A flickering spark began to dance in the air, creating a brilliant sight that filled the ruined atmosphere. Hisako and Hiroshi, who saw this, started to act fast. Hisako, who was superior in her control of mana, began to spread her influence toward the surrounding area, making the turbulent spark calm down and dissipate into thin air. However, Hina still didn''t give up, with tears streaming down her cheeks, knitting her brows while ignoring the throbbing in her brain. She forces her brain to control the surrounding mana to vent her anger to her father. "Hina!". Hisako, who couldn''t let this go any further, raised her voice and jolted the other two bodies, making them halt in their thoughts. Hisako ignored the mood that stilled and brought Hina''s face toward her shoulder and started to speak softly. "Listen well, Hina. What your father says was not something you should believe willingly. He said that Soma was missing, but he didn''t say he was dead, right?". Hina, who heard her mother''s words, turned stiff. Hisako saw this as a chance to expand the topic. "...You know, Soma is one of the survivors of the project red the demon conducted. Then, maybe Soma was just abducted after being beaten up by the demon who ambushed them¡­". "But father said, blood trace¡­". Hisako tightened her hands that were wrapped around her daughter''s back. Letting her warmth spread through Hina''s body, making her boiling heart calm. The streamed tears that flowed down her cheeks halted as the words of her mother managed to calm her distressed heart. "...Do you believe it?". "?". "Do you believe that Soma died?". Hina''s face stiffened as she heard a cold voice from her mother. The tears that stopped began to accumulate in the corner of her eyes. Then, it starts to stream down her cheeks as if the dam has broken. "..Nooo, Hic, ¡­I don''t want to believe it. Hic, ¡­because, Soma is¡­ ¡­Soma was¡­". Hearing the wailing voice from their daughter, Hiroshi, feeling remorse, knits his brows while turning his gaze down. Hisako, who heard Hina crying for the first time since the gate incident, caressed her daughter''s head dearly. "...Then Hina, you should hold onto that hope and believe in him, that he was still out there waiting for us to save him". "...Um". "Just like you told me that time, You believe in his luck that always brought miracles through your journey inside the gate. So, this time, too, you have to believe in him. Because I, too, believe Soma was still fine out there waiting for us to save him". Hina, while bawling her eyes out, nodded her head and buried her tear-stricken face to Hisako''s shoulder, venting out her grief and frustration for Soma, whose whereabouts are unknown. After emptying the tears in her glands, Hina, who managed to calm down, is currently sitting on the bed while gazing at her own hands that clutched the bed sheet. "Hina, are you sure you want to be alone?". Hisako, who sat beside the bed, asked Hina, who was keeping her gaze down on the bed. Hina didn''t open her mouth and just nodded her head to reply. Hisako turned to her husband, who kept gazing at his daughter, who didn''t want to make eye contact ever since earlier. Hiroshi stood up from the bed and approached Hisako, then opened his mouth. "Hisako, let''s leave her alone for a while". "But, Dear¡­". "It''s okay. Hina, if you need anything, let us know". Hina didn''t make any movement and just silently looked at the crumpling bed sheet. Seeing her daughter ignoring him made his heart tighten in pain. But he shook his head and dragged Hisako from the room. Hisako, who saw Hina distancing away from her, bit her lips before she spoke for the last time. "Hina, as your father said, if you need anything, let us know, Okay!". This time, hearing Hisako''s voice, Hina nod her head slightly. Then, after seeing Hina''s response, Hiroshi could only smile bitterly and sigh, then turned his back along with Hisako leaving the room. As the two of them leave the room. Silence dawned upon the room, making Hina, who was trapped in the middle of it, start to wander her mind to the earlier story. Soma''s disappearance greatly shook her heart, and it almost drove her to the brink of destruction. She didn''t realize Soma''s presence had already grown bigger in her heart. But that presence has been taken away from her by the demon that is using him as a guinea pig. Hina clutched the bed sheet so hard, trying to tear it. As for the first time since she cried. She lifted her gaze, showing an expression that was so eerie and dangerous. "I will never forgive you, demon!". Without her knowing, the oath she took in the quiet room on the bed was the same exact line that appeared in the original story Chronicle Saga when she was on the brink of break hearing her parents passed away. She uttered those words as a vow to herself that would give her determination and strength to kill all of the demons who dared to stand in her way. Chapter 138 - 138 Hero Academy once again. A night has passed, and Hina, who was bathed by the grace of the sunlight in her hotel room, was doing some light workout as it happened to cross her mind when she woke up in the morning. If she thinks it through, Soma always does the exercise every morning without fail, which also motivates Hina to keep striving to get stronger, for she has already set a new goal in her heart. Hina is currently doing a squat. Her knees, which already tremble, bend forward with a straight posture. She regulated her breathing, then gritted her teeth as she tensed her tight muscles to bring her heavy torso up. "...Fifty. fuuuh". After finishing the fifty reps without resting, Hina exhaled as her body started to get sticky from the sweat. She took a mineral bottle on the table, trying to replenish her lost body fluid as she turned the knap and put the head on her lips. A beeping sound rang in the room, which alarmed her for the incoming mail. She ceased her activity and took her phone that lay on the bed. When she lit the display, the email came from Hero Academy. With a disinterested expression on her face. Hina started to unlock her phone and saw the content of the email. {XXXXXX} {Subject: The Entrance Exam Result} Dear Akabane Hina, We are delighted to inform you that you have successfully passed your entrance exam. Congratulations on your achievement, and welcome to Hero Academy. ¡­. "...I passed". Hina, don''t know why, but the elated feeling she had in waiting for the result of the exam was already dismissed. The other day, she was so enthusiastic in wanting to know the test result, but the current Hina feels different. She wondered why. Is it because of the absence of Soma? "So, I need to go to the Academy to get my uniform". With the new destination on her head. Hina drank the mineral in her hands, emptying it in one go before moving her legs to go to the bathroom to freshen up. "Mom!". Hina, who was already freshened up and wearing her middle school attire, stood in front of her parents'' hotel suite. A moment later, Hisako creaked open the door and peeked outside to find Hina in her uniform, ready to go. "Hina? What is all of this". Hisako, wondering what was happening. She tilted her head to the side as she fully opened the door. Hina, who didn''t want to explain, showed her mother the email she received from the academy, making Hisako bloated her eyes. "Amazing. Congratulations, Hina. Let me prepare in a moment. Do you want to go with us three?". Upon mentioning three. Hina knitted her brows as she felt uncomfortable. "...". Hisako was at a loss for words, and she couldn''t say a single word upon witnessing her daughter, who was still sulking. She sighed and then scratched her head before telling her. "...Okay, wait for me in the lobby". "Okay". Hina put the phone in her pocket, then turned her body, walking in the empty hallway. She stood in front of the elevator, waiting for it to open, and with a beeping sound, the elevator door opened, which invited her to enter inside and go down to the lobby. Another beeping sound resounded, and the door on the elevator opened, revealing the not-too-crowded lobby. She ignored other people''s gazes and walked past the lobby before she found herself sitting in the waiting room. Thirty minutes later, Hisako dressed up with her red hair straight down, wearing a white blouse and blue cardigan. For her lower part, she wore blue jeans and black heels and approached Hina''s side. "Hina, shall we go?". Hina nodded her head, and the two of them started to head toward their destination. In front of the hotel building, the two of them attracted many glances, which was already a usual thing for them. Then, after waiting for a minute, a blue car stopped before them, and one of the car''s windows opened, revealing the driver inside. "Miss, where do you want to go?". A middle-aged man in his mid-forties spoke cheerfully. "We want to go to the Hero Academy". "Hero Academy?! You are one lucky miss. Because I heard the bridge was already repaired for the accident that blew it up last night". Hina''s body twitched for the information from the oblivious man. But she held herself back and threw her gaze to the side. "Is that so? So can you drive us there?". "Hop in!". "Thanks. Hina, let''s go". Hisako opened the passenger door, and Hina entered first before being followed by her. "Alright, miss. Buckle up". Seeing his two passengers finish putting on their seatbelts, the driver stepped onto the gas pedal, slightly accelerated, driving on the not-too-crowded main road. Enjoying the morning view of the east district. Along the way, the driver starts a small conversation with Hisako. As an adult, she begins to interact with him, albeit not all the questions she answers. Hina, on the other hand, cast her gaze outside, keeping her mouth silent, while instead, she remembered the spell from the grimoire her mother lent to her last night. After driving for about thirty minutes, they arrived at the bridges that connected the two districts. Hina, who remembered this place clearly from the story her father told last night, knitted her brows, searching for exactly the place that was newly built. "Hee, so they are currently doing the small work". Hina jerked her head to the front, hearing the driver rambling about the new road. She could see the brand new side of the road and many workers doing small work installing minor things. Hisako was also curious about the newly built road, so she cast her gaze outside and nodded her head as she finally understood the story that her husband had told last night was real. Even she could still faintly trace a Mana turbulence in the surrounding area. "Mom?". "Nothing¡­". After another half an hour passed, they finally stopped the car in front of a majestic wall that was erected like a fortress standing tall, protecting the academy. Hina twisted the passenger door, opening it as she stepped out to smell the fresh air before closing the door. Hisako, who finished with the transaction, walked out and then regrouped with Hina. In front of them, the place seems busy with many other students along with their parents, like them, who may be passing the exam. But the amount decreased a little from the exam day. "Let''s go, Hina". Hisako, who is already used to the sight, grabs Hina''s hand, and they start to enter the academy. "For the new student, We welcome you, and please go to the academy office, for you will be receiving your uniform and book about the academy". S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A bright and loud voice came from an upperclassman who stood in the middle of the intersection of the road wearing an arrow sign that pointed toward the office. Bringing joy as the new students looked at the upperclassmen''s enthusiasm. They began to follow the upperclassmen''s direction and, after walking for a few minutes. They finally arrive in front of the office where the new students receive their uniforms. The building was big and tall, built using the medieval European school''s architecture, with a big twin door that could accommodate many students in and out. Hina and Hisako saw the other students also enter with their parents, so they, too, started to move their feet. Upon entering the room, they were welcomed by the high ceiling, and a huge chandelier hung above. Beside them were many windows with colorful glass erected, giving antique nuances, bustling with people. In the innermost part of the room, there is a long counter where the students face a staff from the school, receiving their uniform and a book. Hina started to approach one of the staff that was empty from another new student, followed by Hisako. She stood before a woman in her mid-twenties with purple hair, smiling at Hina while wearing a uniform the academy had prepared. "May I help you, young miss?". "Yes, I am here to take my uniform". As Hina began to explain, Hina also took out her phone and showed the email she received in the morning to the staff. The staff nodded her head before starting with the procedure. Her hand swiftly scribbled on a piece of paper before she took a book and two sets of uniforms. "Here you go, young miss, for the other uniform, you will be informed later. Because, for the next three months, you will be wearing this spring uniform and the uniform is also used for attending your opening ceremony that will be held in April". "Yes, thank you. Um, can I?...". "Yes?". Hisako and the staff tilted their head at the hesitating Hina. Hina inhaled a deep breath before exhaling it in one go and spoke her mind. "Can you please check if the person named Soma has passed the entrance exam, and if he is indeed passed tge exam. Could you please give me, his uniform as well?". "Hina?!". "...?". Chapter 139 - 139 Dream. The purple-haired woman wore a dumbfounded expression on her face as Hina asked her to check a candidate''s name and give Hina his Uniform if the boy passed. Hisako, who stood behind Hina''s, blood drained from her face, then approached the counter hurriedly and with a wry smile, she opened her mouth. "I apologise for my daughter''s behaviour. Hina, we are already finished with our business. So let''s go to some place to celebrate your passing¡­". Hina, on the other hand, languidly glanced down because of the impossible request she asked. She felt a bit disappointed, but at least she had tried something. She suddenly switched her mind, bent her head slightly and spoke. "..I am sorry for my weird behavior. Thank you for the uniform. I will be leaving". The purple-haired woman blankly nodded her head, then gave Hina a wry smile, making the atmosphere turn awkward. "...Yes, no problem. Have a good day, young miss". Hina straightens her torso and, along with her mother, who says her thanks, turns their back, leaving the purple-haired woman. Then, from behind the woman. A young female in her early twenties appeared, bringing a lot of documents while approaching the desk. "Senior Violet, Where should I put these?". "You can put it here". Violet shows the female where to put the documents, which are below her desk. She stood from her seat first, then slid the seat aside before the hollowed part was filled with documents to the brim. Then, the female accidentally dropped one of the papers on the stacks, which grabbed Violet''s attention. She bent her knees and picked up the paper that faced the ground before flipping it and saw the content. "He is?!". The picture that was plastered on the paper was a young boy with black hair and a pair of striking red eyes with a vigorous compliment from each teacher who came to score him on the exam. Violet traced her plump lips as she gazed at the figure of the boy she was familiar with. "...So it was like that". "Senior, thank you for your help". Violet turned her gaze to the side, seeing the female thanking her for taking the dropped documents. "No worries, thank you for bringing the document. I will take care from here". "Yes, Senior. I will be taking my leave. If you need help again, don''t hesitate to ask me". "Fufu, I will". The female bowed her head a bit before walking away from the counter, leaving Violet, who once again glanced at the paper in hand. "...Soma, huh. My lady never told me his name". Violet''s lips parted as she saw the paper that had a huge S letter beside the photo. ***** Within his hazy consciousness, Soma was a step away from regaining his clarity, once again being pulled back to the void. However, with sheer will, he managed to slightly regain his consciousness while at the same time, his mind started to replicate the incident on the bridge when he fought the two demons alone. Soma''s body twitched, and sweat started to gush from his forehead before his shut eyes jolted open, accompanied by clear gasps that jerked his body upward into a sitting position. "Ah! Ha, ha, ¡­". He moved his hand, and a crunching sound entered his tone. He halted his raised hand, and his eyes caught the surroundings scene. What he saw was a dry land with withered lives. But Soma recognized the place. This place was the place where Martial Saints stayed, and it is also the place that should have been filled with vibrant colors of life. However, the scene that was presented before him was something else. Dry cracked lands, brown withered grass and empty rivers, making all lives in the place died down. The azure sky that once smiled now turned gloomy because of the black clouds gathering above, blocking the light from passing through the land. The towering tree that stood in the middle of the withered plain turned blackened, filled with miasma that stung his skin. Beside the tree, there is a large cocoon wrapped by hundreds of black chains that feel familiar in his mind, but it should have been on the other land where the world only shows darkness. "What is happening?". "What do you think?". Soma''s body jolted as he heard a familiar eerie voice that entered his left ear, making his leap to his right. He turned his gaze to the source and found the devil with full appearance staring at him with a disinterested expression on his face. "You?!". "Hmpt¡­". The devil turned himself into black smoke before he reappeared beside the cocoon, sitting while crossing his legs. He put one of his fists to support his chin and opened his mouth. "...What?! You have a problem with where I live?". "...I don''t care". "So¡­". The two of them muted, leaving dozens of thoughts that couldn''t be expressed because of how complicated the two situations are. Probably sensing what Soma had in thought, the devil also felt that they must speak to expose each other out. But, the method that came in his mind was not the usual conversation. Soma, who saw the devil stand up, raised his vigilance to the max, making the devil parted his lips, showing his sharp canines. Soma shuddered and saw the devil suddenly disappear from his sight and appear before him. "Boom!". "?!". Without knowing what happened, Soma''s vision flickers as he feels a sudden jolt that shakes his brain and he is rolling on the ground a couple of times before stopping and lying on his stomach. "Weak". The devil spat those insult words, making Soma grit his teeth in frustration. However with the sudden jolt toward his brain, Soma''s body paralyzed for a moment before he regain his body control. Then, he launched himself to stand and prepare his stance for battle. Seeing the fire in Soma''s eyes, the devil''s eyes flickered in joy. He spread his lips and once again disappeared from Soma''s vision. He was so fast that Soma couldn''t follow his movement at all. Wondering where the devill will appeared, Soma got blown to the right, but before his body reached the ground, he already flew to the left, next to the sky before he pummeled and blasted to the ground. Soma coughed multiple times to disperse the dust that entered his lungs. At the same time, he also trying to regulate his breathing, for his lungs were on fire because of the dispersed oxygen from the attack earlier. "...Fuuu, haaa". As he started to regulate his breath, a crunchy sound began to echo in the place beside him, and he saw a barefoot devil stepping on the dry grass and looking down on him with a cold gaze that sent shiver to Soma''s spine. "You are truly weak". "Gahak". sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Again, the devil relentlessly assaults Soma one-sidedly. The devil, saw how weak Soma was, felt greatly disappointed and bored. "Tch, give me your body". The moment the devil spoke those words, Soma''s entire being started to shudder in fright. The devil disappear then pushed him to the ground mpuntting him. His instinct rang an alarm that the attack the devil unleashes, was so dangerous that it could reap his life. The devil, using his left hand grabbed Soma''s throat, and with the right hand. He raised it high while forming a spear gesture to pierce Soma''s heart, killing him once. Soma''s instinct keep ringing an alarm, making him palpitating, and cold sweat start to gushed from all over his body. He try to retaliates but strength start to leave his limbs, making blood drained from his face. He didn''t give up and tried every way, but the oppressive fear that gripped Soma''s heart overwhelmed him, making his body paralyzed. However, as he lose any hope. From the black sky, he saw a faint golden color that tore the black sky. From the crack appeared a golden chains that radiate an opposite aura from the black chains. It began to descend upon the land, restraining the devil''s limbs. "Tch, you dare". The devil''s act was interrupted, making him knit his brows in annoyance. Another chains wrapped around Soma''s upper body before dragging him from the ground, pulling him toward the cracking space. "Just you wait. I will take that body of yours and make it mine". Chapter 140 - 140 Talk. Soma is being dragged away from the place. He entered the crack in the sky that permeated a warm light that embraced his cold heart. With the blinding light nearing him, he closed his eyes before his body, wrapped by a gentle touch of the fluttering grass that swayed by the breeze that also caressed his cheeks. "Are you alright, soma?". S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A dignified and worried voice echoed above him as he turned his body to face the sky and found Martial Saint blocking his sight, looking down on him in worry. "..Thank you, Martial Saint". Soma tensed his torso before he woke up in a sitting position and saw the surroundings that he knew best. The place was like an Eden, different from earlier. It radiates an abundance of life that gives his heart a momentary peace. The martial saint could feel Soma''s anxious state muted as he let Soma calm his disturbed mind first before starting to have a conversation with him. After calming down, Soma faced Martial Saint, who stood beside him while putting the hands on his back. "Have you calmed down?". "Yes, thank you for saving me". "No problems. Since we have time. Let''s talk about what is happening inside your consciousness". Soma gulps his saliva when he senses Martial Saint''s tone has changed, and the surrounding air, as if following his temperament, shifts to a heavy one. Martial Saint slowly bent his knee, sitting on the grass field as he crossed his legs and faced Soma. Martial Saint keeps glancing at Soma, observing his features, making Soma feel uncomfortable. The Martial saint shook his head to the side and started to open his mouth. "Do you remember what happened to your body while you were unconscious?". "...No, not all of it. But I remembered it faintly¡­". "I see. Listen, Soma¡­". Soma began to keep his gaze toward the front and opened his ears. Martial Saint nodded his head and started to explain what was happening while he was blacked out. The cry for help, the devil interfering, and the devil that wreaked havoc but managed to kill one of Soma''s enemies in the battle. As he heard the detail from Martial Saint, Soma felt something churning in the pit of his stomach, but it was not too severe, so he held it back and worked his brain to filter the information Martial Saint gave him. "...So the current devil has turned stronger compared to past times". "...Damn it". Soma let out a whimpering curse at himself for the detail that Martial Saint gave him. The devil who starts possessing his body drinks another devil''s blood, which enhances his power significantly. However, despite hearing that bad news. There is also a good one where the enemy he fought was dead. At least one of them, but he still didn''t know which demon he killed. "With my current power, keeping these realms and fighting him fairly is the least I can do. Because I am already weakened". "What?! Weakened, How?". Martial Saint, who received Soma''s stunned expression, smiled wryly as he started to tell the cause. "It was at that time when I possessed your body, and we fought that lightning wolf. After I unleashed the third step, one of your limbs shattered, and I have to restore it back using a small amount of power I have". "What?!". This information was the first time he heard it. His mouth hung open for the guilt that he felt toward his careless action. Martial Saint notice the change in Soma expression, so he opened his mouth. "So that is why, Soma". "... Yes?". "With the current power I have. I can only help you twice maximum, and my consciousness will disappear for all eternity". Soma gasped as he heard the brutal words that the Martial Saint revealed to him. The heavy feeling in his heart start to gnawed his consciousness. His mind began to send a negative energy that runs through his nerves. Martial Saint sensed that Soma was clearly shaken, and he smiled wryly, seeing him acting like his age. "Don''t worry, Soma. I am supposed to be long gone from the planet ever since. This time, I was blessed to meet you as my inheritor. ¡­It seems there is not much time until you awake from this realm. So, let''s talk about ourselves a bit more. Because since the first time we met, we have never talked about it". "...Yes, with pleasure". With the new topic they had, both of them started to share each other''s lives outside the heavy and power-related conversation. The two of them merrily begin talking about their past rather than have some similarities with each other. Cain was an orphan of war whose parents were killed in the Great War and longed for power to stop the war. Soma, whose parents were killed by the demon, longs for power to survive. The story to reveal their past turned into a sad story that synchronized each other''s feelings of sympathy and made their bonds stronger as a person. Slowly the heavy feeeling in Soma''s chest dissipated as the talk start to escalates until their current situation. "Martial Saint, are you happy with what you are doing in that great war?". "...I don''t know?". "?". "...Ever since I gained this power, my life has been decided, for I have skills that connect me with the thread of fate. So, I can''t actually say that my action was a justified and happy one. But I am just doing my best to protect the planet. The place I live, that''s all". "Connected with fate¡­". Soma blanked for a second as he saw Martial Saint''s expression that was filled with nothing. There is no happiness, regret, and even longing. Only a genuine blank, no expression. He starts to think back, then remembers that one of his skills was given by the author. The skill had greatly impacted his life in this world like he was being controlled by someone who pulled the string from above. His heart started to feel heavy as he thought that all his actions until this time were probably led by fate, watching every move he made and correcting his mistakes so Soma could achieve the best outcome. Soma''s body starts to shudder just thinking about those thoughts. Also, he is wondering about all of his actions. "Can he call that his own action?". "Soma, what is wrong?". "..Ah? Nothing. I just blanked for a moment. It seems we are the same also regarding that". Martial Saint''s eyes bloated for a second before he sighed in dismay. "...I see". As the conversation took a break. Soma''s body started to fade, making Martial Saint raise his brows, then sigh in acceptance. "Soma, please take care of yourself, and if you need anything, you can count on me. I will help you the best I can¡­". "...Yes, thank you, Martial Saint". Soma heard Martial Saint''s offers to him and was determined himself to grow stronger than he currently is. So that he wouldn''t need his assistance, his body starts to turn transparent, and then it disappears, leaving Martial Saint alone, who looks at the azure sky while sighing. "So, you are also a person who cannot escape his fate, Soma". Chapter 141 - 141 Awoken. Within the edge of consciousness, Soma''s hazy thoughts start to gather, creating a huge picture that will rouse his slumbering mind completely from sleep. A beautiful and soft humming that entered his ears drifted his consciousness back toward the dream, but slowly, Soma forced his heavy eyes to open. Gradually, Soma regained the strength in his limbs; he was awoken and faced an unfamiliar white ceiling. The feeling from his back was so soft that he wanted to keep lying on it forever. But his mind was roused completely, chasing the drowsiness away. "Ara, you are awake?". Soma turned his gaze to the source of the enchanting voice that drew him in. He opened his eyes wide for the person beside him. "Miss Lawrence". "Good morning, Soma. Ufufu, It is pleasant to hear you remember my name so well". Lawrence closed the thick book she had in her hands, then stood from the chair beside the bed. She approached the wooden drawer on the left side of the bed. Then, with her delicate-looking finger, she took a transparent cup that was put on top of the silver tray that was being laid on the drawer, along with a kettle beside it, which was filled with mineral water. With the pouring water from the kettle, Lawrence filled the glass until it left a gap for the mouth to place. "Here". She extended her right hand while holding a transparent glass to Soma. Soma didn''t know why, but the sight of water in front of him slightly awoken his survival instinct. He grasped the glass from Lawrence''s hands and slowly gulped the content in one breath. As his body received the water, he felt invigorated, and Soma saw Lawrence brought near the kettle, offering him to refill it. Without hesitation, Soma shoved the glass which Lawrence filled it, and he repeated that three times until his thirst was satisfied. "Thank you. Miss Lawrence". "Lawrence is fine, or you could call me Sera. Besides, our age doesn''t seem too far apart". "...Is that so?". Soma feels slightly uncomfortable seeing Lawrence, who he barely knows, suddenly acts kind toward him. From what he felt based on his intuition alone, Lawrence was not a bad person. But he couldn''t leave a part where she could be sly toward people, which made him uncomfortable around her. Because it reminded him of a certain being who played with his life, and recalling that being was enough to make his blood boil. Lawrence shrank her gaze while keeping her lips spread. She caught a wary expression on Soma''s face, smiling and sad at the same time, for her feelings didn''t seem to get through to him. "Um, Where is this place?". "...This is my manor in the central district. My subordinate brought you here after the battle with the demons over". Soma, who heard Lawrence''s explanation, knitted his brows after she mentioned demons. His heart started to stir because no one besides his parties knew they were being ambushed. He turned his gaze to her only to find she was also gazing straight at him. Soma''s gaze twitched slightly. He still had a slight problem about what she had done, but he also felt greatly indebted to her generosity, helping him when he lost consciousness. "...Thank you for your help". "Don''t mention it. It seems you still harbor some suspicions about me. I apologize if my approach to you was a bit aggressive then. I couldn''t converse with you properly, so I try to push through your wall, and it seems to create an opposite effect". "...". Lawrence brought her face closer as she tried to inspect Soma better. Soma, who smelled a sweet, fragrant scent that entered his nose, tilted his torso, which made Lawrence smile wryly. "I am sorry, I didn''t mean to do anything. Just try to check your complexion". "...I am fine, thank you". "I see". "What is your purpose for bringing me here? I don''t recall that we are close enough to help each other". Soma spat the word on his mind: why does Lawrence save him? In the first place, this was the second time they met, and there is no reason. Even if Soma is the highest buyer in the auction, he could be granted such luxury. Worse, the money that Soma gained to participate in the auction was money from none other than the casino where she was the owner. Lawrence should feel reluctant to meet him, but Soma doesn''t know why. She is willing to help him that far. After being pressured by Soma, Lawrence just showed her enchanting smile. Then, her hands started to emit a glow, which appeared as a rectangular device from her storage. She lit the display and then tinkered with it for a bit before she stopped her hand. She flipped the tables around and showed the moving images on the tablet. "This is?!". S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, My subordinates accidentally recorded your fight with the demon and accidentally captured your appearance when you transformed into something not human". Soma''s face darkened as he heard the changing tone from Lawrence that gradually turned rigid. Soma tensed the muscles in his body and found a slight misalignment in his feet, but he put aside that problem. He clenched both fists, ready to fight at any moment, then opened his mouth. "...Is that a threat you show me?". "Ufufu, I wonder". His face stiffened as he was ready to attack her. But a sudden change happened when suddenly the strength left his body. His tensed muscles loosened, which made his battle intention dismissed. "... Those eyes?". Soma opened his eyes wide upon witnessing a change that happened to Lawrence. Her black pupils sucked everyone''s attention and now turned darkish red, and the dot that should be round turns sharp like a beast''s eyes. A thin membrane of red aura also began to cover her whole body. However, Soma notices a slight change that occurs in her body. It seems the power puts strain on her physique. Sweat starts to stream from her forehead as her calm breath turns erratic. Gradually, Lawrence closed her eyes, the red aura coating her body dissipated, and she exhaled. "...Fuuu, this is exhausting. Listen Soma, I didn''t want to bring problems to you. I just want to thank you. I don''t know where or why the demon is after you but I just want to say thank you for killing those two demons that have been a thorn in my heart". Lawrence''s tone gradually turned to her usual bewitching from rigid. Her red eyes turn black as she rests her body on the chair while sighing. Soma observed her every movement while again rousing his vigilance. He slightly wondered. "Does she don''t know what the demon planned in the auction?". "You don''t want to ask?". "...What do you mean?". "My eyes. I think you also felt it earlier about what kind of power it has and what kind of source it came from". Soma shut his mouth, he could feel it, albeit slightly. The aura and the power that radiated from her eyes had almost the same tendency as a demon or devil inside his body. Filled with an ominous aura, the symbol of wickedness, he concludes that she must also be one of the victims or survivors of Project Red. Then, after thinking it through, he shook his head to the side, which made Lawrence, who saw his response, raise her brows and curved her pink lips, pleased. "There is no need for that. Then, what do you want from me?". "...I think my words still didn''t resonate with you. Listen Soma, I didn''t have any ulterior motive to bring you here and show you that video. I take you here just want to thank you. That''s all". "... And you expect me to believe that?". "...I don''t know. It''s up to you whether to believe me or not. But the fact that I brought you here and gave you shelter for a week doesn''t change, I just want to thank..". "Wait?!". "... Yes". Lawrence, whose lines had been cut off, didn''t seem offended as she tilted her head, wondering why Soma was feeling shaken. "You said a week?". "Yes, a week has passed since you were carried from that road and unconscious on that bed". "Holy crap!". Chapter 142 - 142 Status. "What is the matter?". Soma held his face and exhaled. His thoughts start to shift toward the entrance exam that should be announced tomorrow after the auction. Still, here he was, being bedridden for about a week without any information and trying to contact the Akabane family. He doesn''t know what kind of excuse he should make. "...Nothing". "Looking at your expression. It seems quite serious for your face to stiffen like that". Lawrence, who could grasp Soma''s dilemma in sight, approached the bed and then submerged her waist onto the soft bed while looking at Soma''s distressed face. Soma, on the other hand, knitted his brows and felt slightly annoyed because she could see his inner thoughts. But he shook his head and let out his thoughts. "When will the Hero Academy opening ceremony begin?". "...Tomorrow". Hearing a lax response from Lawrence, Soma''s shrunken gaze bloated, then she clutched the white sheet that covered his lower half. He slid the sheet to get out of the bed. But before he could open the sheet, a soft touch from Lawrence''s hands halted Soma''s action to remove the sheet. Like a snake, one of her hands travelled along his skin, caressing it gently, making his spin shudder in delight. Her palm rested on his left chest. The flower scent that came from her numbed Soma''s brain, as his heart began to throb from seeing her beautiful figure up close, locking eyes. He shifted his attention and tried to leave the bed, but Lawrence insisted. "Please move away. I have something important to do tomorrow". Lawrence didn''t utter a single word. The hands that were placed on his chest began to clutch the cloth. She bit her lips and hesitated to open her mouth. "... I think it''s difficult for your current self". "What do you mean?". Soma knitted his brows as he didn''t understand what Lawrence was trying to tell him. He keeps his gaze forward, looking at her eyes, probing for an answer. Lawrence, who receives his gaze, sighs, and with trembling hands, she removes the sheet that covers his lower body. From half of his calves under, his right legs were gone. His missing leg was being wrapped in white cloth. Lawrence, who saw his state, turned her gaze to the side, looking at his side profile, which expressed a dumbfounded state looking at his lost limb. "...I am sorry I couldn''t do anything about your limb". "So, it was like that". "Yeah, I am afraid..". Before Lawrence could finish her words, Soma, who certainly felt his storage was dangling on his neck, connected his thoughts and took out the item he had saved in case something like this happened. His right hand began to emit a faint light, which invited Lawrence''s curiosity. Then from his right palm appeared a vial made from glass, filled with a magical fluid in rainbow color. "That is?!". Lawrence saw the item blank momentarily as her eyes followed the vial. Soma brought his missing leg closed before unwrapping the bandage on his legs. Then, after his leg was exposed, the new skin already covered the wounds, Lawrence probably using potion but its appearance was pretty gruesome with the remain of his thorn flesh and exposed bone making the wound looked unnatural. He opened the lid, exposing the suppressed scent inside, making it exploded into the atmosphere. A sweet and flowery aroma spread into the room, clearing the fog clouding their minds. Soma puts the lid on his lips and slowly raises the vial to his mouth until it lets out a drop that enters his mouth and then travels to his throat. A surge of warmth travelled down his throat before it spread to his whole body. His body emitted a rainbow-colored light, which then began to concentrate around his missing legs. The light that gathered began to reshape itself to the form of legs, and then, with a touch of miracle, his missing leg was restored. Lawrence, who saw the thing happen with her own eyes, opened her eyes wide, for this was the first time she witnessed the legendary item that had never been found in the market. "It turned back". Soma straightened his right leg, gave it a few twists of its ankle and clenched its finger. He found nothing wrong, and he felt no discomfort whatsoever. So he closed the vial lid before storing it back to the storage. His lips spread as he was satisfied with the performance of the elixir because just one drop could regenerate lost limbs. Lawrence, beside him, whose mind was still in turbulence, opened her mouth. "...Soma, what was that?". He turned his gaze to meet Lawrence, who was still absentmindedly gazing at his right leg. "Well, it was an elixir". "...Elixir, I see. So it was that legendary item". Elixir, as Lawrence implies, was a legendary item which can regrow a missing limb. It also had the effect of restoring a person from fatal injury or in a critical near-death state, and it could even cure any incurable disease or illness. The item in question had already gone from the market, and it was considered a legend because of its rarity and amazing effect. In fact, Lawrence also tried to seek one in the world, but she couldn''t find it. One of the reasons it was so rare in the market was not because it was hard to find. It could be found inside the deepest part of the dungeon or gate if one who found it was lucky enough to obtain it. The reason it disappeared from the market was because instead of selling it, they might as well keep it for used purposes because of the amazing effect it had. There is also another reason for that, but Lawrence shook her head to get rid of her scattering thoughts, and she pressed the matter about the item. "...If I may ask. Where did you get it?". Soma raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t want to exhaust himself, so he told her the truth. "I found it inside the trial gate in Japan". "Trial Gate, Japan. Could it be?". "Yes, I am one of the survivors in that gate". "...I see". Lawrence began to stare longingly at Soma''s necklace when she tried to open her mouth. A loud grumble escaped Soma''s stomach, stiffening the people who heard it. Soma realized that he was being bedridden for a week. He caressed his stomach and let out a protest. Lawrence, with her open mouth, began to come back to her senses. She shook her head to the side and dismissed the thought she had. "It seems you are hungry. Let me prepare something for you". "...Are you sure about that?". "Don''t worry, please don''t be restrained. As I said earlier, the reason I brought you here is to thank you. So don''t hold back and eat to fill your empty stomach". "Then, I will take up on your offer". Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Please wait for a bit because I will prepare the food". Lawrence stood up from the bed. She lifted the corner of her mouth and then turned her back, leaving the room. With a dry thud from the closed door, the room turned eerily quiet. Soma brought himself to sprawling his legs to the floor. It''s been a while since he has checked his status. "Status". [Status Window] Name: Soma (M) Race: Human (Half-Devil) Age: 14 Class: Martial Saint Level: 22 Exp: 444/460 SP: 920 Statistics: Physique: 76 Soul: 92 Luck: 9 Extra point: 5 Skill: Adapt(Extra), Puppeteer(Extra), Oni Strengthening technique, Curse resistance 6 Title: Martial Saint Inheritor, Wolf Conqueror Blessings: - Curse: Slow Growth Upon witnessing the current status he had. Soma breathed a sigh of relief because the pact that entangled his fate with that woman disappeared from his title, and he could say goodbye to the restraint that binds his soul. "Finally, I have been released from the pact". Chapter 143 - 143 Serafina Lawrence. On the not too crowded road in the central district, a luxurious black limousine slowly rode the street while inviting some attention from the onlookers. The inside the car, there is a cozy and warm ambiance mixed together to create comfort for Soma and Lawrence, who sat side by side on the same seat. The soft light filters through the transparent window, casting a gentle shadow across the interior. The atmosphere inside the car was serene, with no unnecessary banter when Soma and Lawrence were submerged in their own world. Soma, who cast his gaze outside, looking at the morning view beyond the glass. His gaze shifted as he witnessed the faint image of beauty with a pair of black eyes was staring at him. Unwillingly, he turned his gaze to face Lawrence, who greeted him with a soft smile while basking in the light from the sun, making the scene more picturesque. "You look good in that uniform". The outfit that Soma wore was currently the uniform that Lawrence somehow prepared. The uniform of the Academy consists of a black blazer, a white shirt inside, and a red tie that coiled on his collar. For the lower part, it was plain long black pants and a pair of leather shoes, which were also being prepared by Lawrence. He felt greatly indebted to the things she gave and the things she had done for him. "Thank you for the uniform. I didn''t know you were a student in the Hero Academy though?". Soma also cast his gaze toward Lawrence while also putting on the same type of uniform for female students. Lawrence shifted her gaze to her uniform while checking her appearance, then pinched her skirt, making Soma throw his gaze to the front. Seeing his flustered reaction inflict a teaser side from within her. Lawrence''s lips curve as she closed the distance with him. A floral scent that always came from her body, roused the male instinct that made him uncomfortable. "How was your feeling about entering the Academy?". "...My feelings". There is a slight pause, which makes Soma start to wander. He never thought it through at first. He just wanted to gain the power to get stronger and Soma knew the Academy was the place that fit for it. However, after some things happened, he became uncertain about whether the choice he made was truly his own or some being pulling some string from above. The thoughts was always swirling in his minf. However, no matter what it is. What Soma could do for now was to let him follow the stream and try to break every obstacle that stood in his way. "Soma?". "Ah, yes, I am sorry. My feeling, huh. I am perfectly fine". "Hmmm, well let''s put that aside, have you already decided which class you would¡­ Oops, forget what I said. I think you should decide that for yourself". Lawrence covers her lips with her tiny finger while stretching her lips. Soma, who saw her figure, shrugged his shoulders and then cast his gaze to the outside. About the things she said earlier, he knows what that is. But for now, he must finish the long, boring Ceremony first. While looking outside, he felt a slight tug on his left shoulder, bringing his face to the side. Then, with a slight poke on his left cheek, Lawrence showed her white teeth and began to play pranks on him, poking his cheek. "Ne, Soma?...". "...What is it?". That night, they spent their night together chatting while Soma was having a meal. Their distance seems shortened, albeit slightly. However, the one who felt their distance closer was Lawrence, for she was always starting to cling to him and was the only one who always started to talk to get his attention. Although, Soma felt there was something hidden behind her facade. Also, the fact that she was not included in the story, making him worry about her true nature and traits. "I don''t know, tell me something funny!". "I am sorry to disappoint you, but I am not a comedian who could crack a spontaneous joke to please a young lady like you". "Ufufu, again, with your formal speech. I said you could just call me by name. Okay, then forget about comedy. Just call my name!". Lawrence started to aggressively approach him, making Soma cornered as he pressed his body in the body car and sigh. He turned his gaze to the side and met her bewitching face that drew on any men near her. But that won''t work on Soma, and if he keeps ignoring her, she will pester him until she is satisfied. "...Serafina". "Sera!". "... Sera". "What is it, Soma?". A gentle curve slightly appeared on her glossy lips, giving her a nuance of a mature vibe like a gentle moon that basked its serene glow in the night, mixed with the filtered sun from the window that made Soma''s heart flutter. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] If not for the skill Soma had. His face would already burst into flames for the distance and the destructive smile she had. The two of them start to slightly distance themselves from each other while Serafina begins her relentless approach, talking about random things. Time passed as Serafina was enjoying her one-sided talk with Soma. The car, which maintained its constant speed, finally slowed down before it stopped completely in front of a fortress that stood imposingly in the middle of the district. The driver in front swiftly used the hand-brake function to make the car stay in place. Then, he opened the door and hastened his pace to approach the passenger door where Serafina was. With a faint clock the passenger door opened, and the middle-age man in a black suit opened his mouth. "We have arrived, My lady". "Thank you. Let''s go, Soma". Soma nodded his head, then stretched his right leg, before putting it on the ground. After he stood beside the car, the warm light from the sun that hit his skin gave him energy to start the day, and the warm breeze caressed his skin, blowing away the tiredness because of the constant tease and approached from Serafina sapping his mental health. "Thank you, sir". Forgetting something, Soma turns his gaze toward the man in a black suit before he gives the man a bow, to which the man replies with a smile and nods. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good job, Alan. Please take care of the place". "As you wish, My lady". Like a Princess in a fairy tale, Serafina elegantly stepped out from the limousine, which made the passerby drawn to her gesture. She ignored those admired gazes directed at her, then turned her gaze to Soma, giving him her usual enchanting smile. "Soma, I have some business to attend to. I am afraid it seems this is our farewell for a while. I hope we can meet again later. Have fun in the Academy". "...Thank you, Sera. This debt, I will certainly repay it". "Ufufu, what are you talking about? Don''t stand here all day. You will be late to the ceremony, so hurry up and go". Soma nodded his head, then moved his feet, walking away from Serafina''s side, who watched his back until it was far away. "My lady, you seem rather fond of that boy?". Alan, as one of her longest employees, knows some of her nature, which he found amusing. Because if his current boss approached someone willingly, that means she has taken a liking to that person or. "What do you want to say, Alan?". Serafina, who seemed to understand what had flashed upon her subordinates'' minds, leaked her rigid tone, making Alan lower his gaze. "I am sorry for my impudence, My lady". She exhaled a sigh and then threw her gaze to the figure of Soma, who already stepped his feet past the gate. The bright personality she showed to him earlier, her lovely face turned stiff, and her other personality took place. Chapter 144 - 144 Reunion. Soma moved his foot, passing the barrier that separated the outside world from the Academy, he seems at a loss. For him, this sight is strange yet familiar because of his experience in his previous world. The bustling sight of excitement mixed with anticipation for the new environment they will attend, or the returnee after enjoying their holiday, somehow filled his heart with void. The surrounding passage was brimming with students and parents who accompanied their children, witnessing the precious sight where their children grow and also sentiment about the passage of time. A hustling voice of excitement and the sight of a parent and children smiling happily while chatting with each other, celebrating their children''s success, feels surreal for him. The sight of a vibrant world filled with warmth and laughter suddenly lost its light, for his sight turned bleak as his mind began to wander toward the dark. However, he shook the negative thought that almost occupied him, then raised his face high while exhaling everything that disturbed his mind. "... Let''s go to the? Where is it again?". "Soma!". A crisp and clear familiar voice echoed behind him made Soma stop in his tracks. His body turned rigid because he felt a trace of longing and uncertain from this voice. Slowly, he turned his body around and found Hina, along with her parents, behind with dumbfounded expressions on their faces, gazing at him as if they saw a ghost. Hina felt a rush of overflowing emotion that had bottled up ever since she heard that Soma was missing. Time seems to momentarily turn still as her cold frozen heart, by his absence, thawed, and the amber of life in her heart starts to light up. She locked eyes with Soma, who somehow had a guilty expression on his face and spread his lips before speaking. "... Um, I am back". Her body seems to be pulled by an unknown force, as she dashes forward and dives into his chest. The tears glans that should have been empty after the night She lost him started accumulating in the corner of her eyes before they stream down her cheeks. "Uuu, Soma. you are alive. I am glad. I am truly glad, uwaaa". With the stifles sob that echoed in the opened space crowded with people. It attracted many gazes from every side that made Soma''s face stiffen in shame. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] However, with the current situation, he couldn''t do anything because he is also at fault for disappearing without notice. Feeling the warmth and tight embrace on his chest, he shrugged his shoulder while exhaling a sigh. He then responded back by wrapping his hands around her back squeezing it gently to make sure that she could feel that Soma was in front of her. Hisako and Hiroshi slowly approached their side while sighing to see Soma''s condition, which seemed fine in their eyes. Especially Hiroshi, whose face was darkened, approached Soma''s side with heavy heart. Soma noticed they approach raise his face and opened his eyes in shock because he felt that Hiroshi appearance aged ten years older. Both of them keep their mouths shut, letting Hina vent her bottled-up feelings. Half a minute passes. Hina, who regain her calmed, unwillingly separated herself from Soma. Then, slowly, she raised her face, which was in a mess from the tears and mucus. "Soma?". "...Pfth, you are a mess". "Hina, here". Hisako stepped forward while taking a blue handkerchief from her pocket, presented it to Hina. Hina received the handkerchief and then wiped the tears that wet her face. "Thanks, Mom". "Here, let me do it". As usual, these two mother and daughter from the Akabane family seemed to have a special bond. Their bond is inseparable, like a pair of sisters helping each other without minding about the difference in value, which made Soma chuckle seeing this familiar and wholesome sight. From the corner of his eyes, he could see Hiroshi with a heavy expression on his face standing in front of him before he bent his body ninety degrees. "Soma, I am sorry about what happened that day". "It''s okay, Mr Hiroshi. I didn''t mind it. Instead, I am glad you and Mr Malik managed to escape the battlefield". The words that came from Soma''s words took shape into a sharp blade that shredded Hiroshi''s heart. His guilt for not protecting himself and the console from the person he should protect himself made his heart crushed by numerous boulders that pressed it. Soma, who realizes what the things inside Hiroshi''s mind are, approaches him and then grabs Hiroshi''s shoulders tightly, making Hiroshi''s body twitch. Soma slowly raised Hiroshi''s bent torso and met his darkened expression. "... Remember what I said that time. I had a plan for the worst situation. The worst situation happened, and I managed to escape safely and reunite with you guys. That is what''s important, right? So, there is no need to blame yourself for what has already happened in the past. Besides, I am afraid the time is also not permitting us to stay in this place any longer". The Akabane family raised their eyebrows simultaneously about what Soma had mentioned. {Attention all new students, the ceremony will be held in five minutes inside the stadium. I repeat¡­} "Look". "Ouch, Mom!". The clear and loud announcement that reverberated in the atmosphere made Hisako, who was still keeping her calm, turn stiff. She unconsciously put strength on her palm while help8ng her daughter wiping Hina face accidently pinches Hina''s nose. "This is bad, Hina, Hiroshi, let''s go to the stadium". "..But, I¡­". "Dear, let''s apologize later. You too, Soma. Hurry, we don''t have much time". "Uuh, my nose". "Okay". Watching the family banter that seemed to become their routine in the Akabane households brought warmth that filled his heart. His bleak eyes change into brilliant shades of color. Soma''s face loosened his muscles as he let out a slight chuckle at the family that gave him this warm fuzzy feeling. "Soma?". "Hehe, It''s nothing. Let''s go, Hina". "Um". *** Inside a dim, flickering light of the family room. In one of the corners where white paint that was plastered on the wall was painted with red. There is also a pool that gathered around the brown floor along a piece of the separated body of an adult woman who lost her lower half sprawled on the floor. Within the secluded room where the only light that came was from the filtered moon from the window, bathed the figure of a woman with a hunched back, busied herself with moving her bloated cheeks that smeared with blood. The sound of torn flesh and crunched bones echoed in the dim room when the woman with her torn mouth and protruded teeth took a bite toward a piece of limbs once called a calf, tearing its flesh using her teeth. A tangy smell of iron enhanced the taste further as her eyes were filled with delight, driven by her primal instinct. "Hm?". A sudden ring from her phone halted her action. Then, with an annoyed sigh, she took the phone from her pocket before looking toward the caller. She swiped the display, and then a voice she didn''t want to hear entered his ear. {Gura, where are you?} "I am hungry and just getting some snacks, it is also to recover my strength". {Do you found some test subjects} "Yeah, I already gave them to your subordinate". {Good, after finishing with your meal, come to the place. I already send you the address} "How about my request?". {I already dispatch every spy I spread in Human society and in searching for the Relics you failed to obtain} "Well, that was not my fault. It was yours for giving us little money to use". {...Come to the place. I already send you the address} S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tch, he hung up". Gura, with her new form, threw the phone in her hands to the floor before she continued her meal that was interrupted. At the same time, she was chewing the tangy flesh that smeared her mouth. Her thoughts start to recall the battle with Soma, making her elated eyes turned eerie in madness. "...Soon. I will have my revenge". Chapter 145 - 145 Descent. A glorious and vast interior of the stadium that painted in white. A row of lined chairs that have been elected stretches to each side of the room. Many students and upperclassmen already occupied the present seat, which also flustered Soma and Hina, who came a bit late. "Soma Hina, good luck. We will be cheering for you on the second floor". Hisako, who dragged Hina with her hand, faced the two kids in uniform outfits with melancholy eyes because it reminded her of the time she also wore the uniform in her mind. The memories replicate in a flash, making her lips spread in a nostalgic sense. Hiroshi, on the other hand, still retained the dark expression on his face; however, he forced himself to speak his smile not to crack the festive mood his wife had created. "Okay, Mom. let''s go, Soma". Hina, who felt excited to attend the opening ceremony, extended her hand before she grasped Soma''s left hand, making him smile wryly. "Okay, then. We will be on our way". The two adults waved their hands, looking at the pair of kids who scanned their surroundings to seek some empty chairs. The vast room and the many bodies that occupied the room made the search seem hard. A woman who noticed the two of them lost stood from her seat and then approached them. She softened her face and tried not to be rude, then opened her mouth. "Are you two perhaps new students?". Hina, who was suddenly being approached, twitched her body, but as soon as she felt the warmth that permeated from her linked hands. Her stirred mind starts to calm down and face the woman''s eyes straight. "Yes, we were looking for an empty seat". "Oh, I see. You might go to the forward line because the chair for new students is already arranged in front". The woman with a clear voice informed the two while raising her index finger, making Hina nod her head. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you, senior". "Thank you". "You''re welcome. You better hurry up because the ceremony will be held in a moment". Hina and Soma bent their heads slightly before fastening their pace to reach the last line of the front row of seats that was indeed filled with people with tensed expressions on their faces, and some of them already had tears streaming down their cheeks, overcoming with joy. After looking to the side, there are four empty seats in the corner. Hina clenched their connected hands tightly, informed him while extending your index. "Look Soma, over there". "Um, Let''s Go". The two of them began to approach the empty seats, passing toward the line of new students who felt excited and tense about the new environment they would attend. Soma and Hina arrived at the empty seat while Soma turned his gaze toward the woman who sat beside the empty chair. Their eyes met for a moment, and then, Soma tilted his head a bit then spoke. "Excuse me, is this seat open?". The woman who heard Soma unexpectedly talking to her twitched her body as the heat started to gather around her cheeks. With fluttering lips, the girl spoke. "...Y-yes, go ahead". "Thank you. Hina, you sit there". "Okay". Both of them began to take their respective seats, in which Hina was beside the girl and then Soma. At the same time, hurried footsteps echoed, which attracted Soma''s curiosity as he turned his gaze and saw a silver-haired woman with ruby eyes approaching their place. With bated breath, she stopped before dumbfounded Soma while regulating her breath several times before she opened her mouth. "...Fuu, I am glad I made it". "Good morning, Xiao Lian". "... Good morning". "Um, Good morning. Is that seat available?". "Yes, go ahead". "Thank you". Xiao Lian flopped her butt and sat beside Soma, which made Hina curious as to why she arrived at this time. However, as much as Hina is curious, the light in the stadium dimmed, making the new students feel restless. The stage that had been erected in the innermost part of the room lit up, revealing a podium with a microphone stand illuminated by the lamp. The room, which was bustling with small whispers, turned muted as if sound had disappeared from the world. A single lamp lit on the stage illuminated a beautiful female with black hair approaching the podium, making Soma''s eyes widen in surprise. With each step she took, many eyes were following her as if she were a fairy that descended into the human world. Her long black hair that cascaded her back swayed gently with each step. Her posture is straight, with her head held high, exuding a confident aura. Her sharp and gentle eyes, which turned to the audience, made every male captivated. Serafina, with her graceful gesture, lightly knocked the mic before her, letting out a dry thud that reverberated inside the room, making all the attention in the room turn to her. Making sure that the participant''s eyes were on her, she puffed her chest out before opening her mouth. "Greetings, new students. Pleased to meet you. My name is Serafina Lawrence from the magic department. I am here to guide you through the ceremony event that the academy held¡­". A gentle and calm tone that Serafina leaked from her mouth, like a piece of pleasant music that calmed everyone''s heart. Her voice carried even through to the parents'' side on the second floor, which made them drawn to her breathtaking figures, making the female parents knit their brows in displeasure, with her elegant gesture mixed with her bewitching tone which attracted many participants'' eyes never to leave her figure on the stage. Serafina keeps her greetings short and then proceeds toward the main event. "...Then, without further ado, let''s proceed with our first agenda. The greeting from our Student Council President. Please welcome Miss Lucy Daybreak". After Serafina called a name, all participants'' eyes were drawn to the figure of a female student with mellowed eyes walking to the stage. Serafina slowly steps out from the podium, lending the stage for a bit. Then, a single light cascaded upon the stage, illuminating the fairy that descended onto the stage wearing an academy uniform with a prim appearance that made everyone who saw her gasp in awe. Earlier, when Serafina ascended the podium, all eyes were drawn to her after having awoken their primal instinct as a male, but the current sight when Lucy appeared on the stage. Their corrupted minds were purified and reminded that beauty did not exist to be vile but existed to be appreciated. The girl named Lucy stood amidst the light that illuminated her. However, that light couldn''t ever be compared to the ethereal beauty that radiated from her. Lucy had a skin of pearly white, golden-brown wavy hair that stretched to her back. Her round and gentle eyes radiate a deep blue color, holding warmth and kindness in her personality. A soft curve from her lips made every male in her heart flutter for the pure smile she had. With fluid motion, she ascended the podium and stood in front of the mass with a confident aura. "Greeting new students¡­". As a soft and gentle voice started to enter every person''s ears, Lucy on the podium started to turn strange. She suddenly stopped in her speech, making the onlookers wonder as to what was actually happening to her. Then, as the one closer to her place, Serafina calmly stepped forward. Still, when she reached a radius five meters from Lucy, her body stiffened as strange pressure began to radiate from Lucy''s body, making the atmosphere in the room turn solemn in an instant. "So it came?!". Soma, who felt the change in the atmosphere, knitted his brows as he already predicted this was going to happen. "?!". "... What is happening, Soma?". "...". Xiao Lian and Hina simultaneously turned their gaze to the side, opening their gaze wide, watching a calm expression on Soma that wasn''t disturbed at all, even though the event had turned chaotic without replying to their question. Soma raised his index finger to block his lips, making Hina and Xiao Lian tilt their heads in wonder. The commotion exploded when a blinding light crashed upon the stage, illuminating the dim room with its divine grace. The surrounding teacher and staff in the school fastened their steps to reach the stage to prevent anything that could pose a threat to the students. The glow that crashed to the stage settled down, and Lucy, who earlier stood at the podium with a gentle atmosphere, surrounded her. She turned a hundred eighty when her soft, deep blue eyes changed into a cold golden color, stunning everyone present. Then, with a wave of her hands, a golden glow began to gather around her back. Then, it burst apart, creating a pair of ten gold wings made from pure light, making everyone present gasp. Above her head, another light started to condense, creating a divine halo that settled on her head, making her appearance look divine. "...Humans. This is Gabriel speaking to you¡­". Chapter 146 - 146 Trial. Gabriel she is one of the gods that ruled over the world where Soma currently lives. In the setting of the novel, Gabriel is depicted as a messenger of god or god of freedom. Because she is the one who governs over the wind, the bringer of the news from the creator God. In the novel Chronicles Saga, beings like Gods and the Devil are not something that could easily show themselves, for they are the ones who rule upon the universe. No one in the entire universe can define them, even if there is a living being that ascends to transcendence. No one under heaven and above hell can dare to challenge it because the Gods and Devil in the novel are nearly omnipotent. Why does she appear here at all times? In the story, the creator god notices the turbulence on the planet. Creator God Decided to send Gabriel to give humans a revelation that great danger would descend upon the planet. The purpose of Gabriel''s descent was to choose the person who would bear the destiny to protect the world, and in the story, Leon was the one who was chosen. The method of descending upon a mortal flesh poses a great risk for the receiver because of the difference in power magnitude. A normal human would soon burst apart into a bloody mist, but that rule would not apply to Lucy. Lucy, as the person who obtains the talent of a Saint, has the trait that lets higher beings possess her body without being damaged or corrupted, that is also including the Devil. "...I descend here as the Messenger of the all-mighty Creator God wants to bestow upon you Trial¡­". A cold and emotionless tone leaked from Lucy''s mouth, making everyone shudder in fright. Their hearts gripped in the tight embrace of cold, merciless blades that gave chills to everyone present. The atmosphere in the room turned chilly and eerie as the power that Gabriel exuded made the room feel heavy because of the pressure she exuded upon descending to the land of mortals. "...Listen, Humans, in three years. Three stars will be aligned together, creating a chaotic storm. It will lead to a second great war that will threaten all living beings in the whole planet¡­". Soma, who heard Gabriel speaking, sprang up from his seat, making people around him look at him in fright because of the bold move he showed despite the pressure and the divine being that descended in front of him. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Negating the Divine Pressure] [Negating Process¡­63%] Soma''s calm heart started to throb. His mind was caught in a swirling chaos that made his brain numbed. "What the hell. This is different from what I know?". His breath soon turned erratic as the fierce voice from God Gabriel entered his ears directly. "...Humans, Heavenly beast, Devil, Angel will once again descend upon your land and create a huge turmoil that will shake even the universe¡­". This time, Soma''s head started to throb in distress. The terms that Gabriel told were changed too much from the original plot. From what he remembered, Gabriel said that the Demon Lord would descend upon the land and threaten all living beings in this world. Then, she will choose the savior as a representative to act as a guardian of the planet, in which Leon. But the current reality was too cruel for Soma to accept it. "...As almighty Creator God servants. The four of us already created a perfect stage for you guys to compete and pick the one we deemed the best to be chosen as the savior¡­". "...What the fuck?!". Unconsciously, curse words leaked from Soma''s words. It echoed through the room, making the gathered gaze turn to him in fright. Every teacher, student, parent and worse, God also cast her cold gaze on him. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Negating Process¡­100%] [Negating the Divine Pressure complete] S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the heavy pressure that has been negated. Soma kept his composure and gaze straight toward God, making the people in the room gasp with cold breath. Their hearts start to throb wildly, looking upon the idiot who dares to stare at the higher being directly in their eyes. Gabriel''s cold gaze began to leave his sight as she began to create a miracle directly with her hands. A huge magical circle began to float above the seat that dictated for the first-year students, making the other student behind them open their eyes wide. "...We will choose the one who is worthy upon receiving our blessing through the selection that we, Four Cardinal Gods, created. The person chosen will be carrying our All-mighty Creator God''s wish to save the universe he created...". The magic circle in the ceiling starts to spin counterclockwise. Soma''s instinct rang an alarm that this magic circle would bring him to another dangerous place. "Shit, Hina, Xiao Lian". Without slight hesitation, Soma wrapped his arm toward both girls, who were frozen in place, not daring to lift their gaze because of the pressure that strangled them. The room started to emit a bright light that blinded everyone present. As the light began to subside, everyone who obtained their sight jolted their body from their seats, as all of the new students that were present in the room had disappeared, leaving only an empty chair that was still warm. The parents and the teacher who witnessed the sight, blood drained from their faces as the sight of their children disappeared without knowing where they were. Their trembling gaze soon turned shrunken; it was filled with fury, for their beloved was being taken away before them. However, before they could express their fury, a residue of the miracle that Gabriel created spread into the room. The effect it brings was enough to dismiss the fury inside everyone''s heart. Gabriel, who was indifferent to those who thought about her, starts to create a huge gate made from pure power that she brought from a divine place. The gate stood three meters tall with an intricate carving of divine words. It is paved from pristine marble that could withstand the strongest and sharpest blade. Surrounding the gate, there is a small barrier around five meters around the gate as its center, creating a safe zone for everyone to bask in the comfort of the miracle. "...My obligation has finished¡­". Gabriel, in the form of Lucy, shone. Then, the wings and divine halo on her body start to dissipate into thin air, spreading a warm glow that calms everyone''s heart in the room. Lucy, who freed from Gabriel''s clutch, dropped down, but Serafina, who was close to her, swiftly caught her within her embrace, preventing her from kissing the floor. Lucy, who felt someone else''s warmth wrapped around her cold body, slowly opened her eyes. Then, as her eyes open, a hazy memory starts to piece together within her brain, but no matter what she does, the puzzle in her brain remains still, unmoving. As it telling her that the puzzle was not meant to be finished, leaving a gap in her heart, stirring it. "...I? What happened?". Lucy, who regained her consciousness, turned to look at her best friend and saw she was also having a grave face upon the chaotic event that happened in front of her eyes. Serafina turned her gaze toward a corner seat where she could faintly see his appearance, but now it was gone, leaving an empty chair that spooked her heart. "Soma, I hope you are okay". She muttered. Chapter 147 - 147 Heavens Will As a ray from the warm sun filtered through his eyes, Soma''s eyes fluttered gently, adjusting to the light that pierced his eyes. His hazy consciousness gradually returned as he shifted his gaze to the side because of the blinding light disturbing his sight. When he tried to raise his hand to block the light, he felt his limbs were so heavy for some reason. A gentle breeze began to drift through the atmosphere, bringing a sweet floral scent that assaulted Soma''s nose and jolted his mind awake. He turned to his side and found Hina and Xiao Lian nestled comfortably on each of his sides, gently resting their heads on Soma''s stretched hands. The steady movement from their chest and slow breathing creates a quiet rhythm of intimacy and trust between them. The two of them slowly nestled their body closer because of the cold wind that brushed their skin, making their body temperature lowered in which they currently seek warmth. The warmth from their close bodies, the unique scent that came from the girls, also the soft feeling that assaulted his hands and ribs felt too surreal. His steady breath turned heavy as his heart started to turn chaotic from the situation he was in. Blood starts to rush toward a specific point in his body when. [Extra skill Puppeteer activated] "Fuu..". As the translucent window appeared in his sight, the slightly aroused feeling Soma had gradually dimmed with a faint whisper and gentle shake from his hands, trying to awaken the two girls in his hands. "Mm?". "...". "Wake up, you two!". Hina, whose body twitched, started to groan as she fluttered her eyes. Still absentmindedly staring at Soma''s body, she gradually regained her consciousness. With the distance they had, Hina moved her gaze up, and she found herself one inch closer to Soma, whose warm breath was brushed against her lips. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hina, good morning". Blood gradually gathered toward her face as she jolted her body into a sitting position. She caught the sight of them lying on the green grass that acted as the bed and a cover from the soil on the black soil. "Good morning. Where are we?". Hina turned her gaze sideways and opened her eyes wide in shock. Their surroundings were filled with towering trees. Their branches stretched like limbs, forming a dense canopy that filtered sunlight to reach the ground below her stretched green carpet that swayed by the cold breeze, rustling with a gentle rhythm. Many shrubs spread across the tree, casting a gentle shadow which was shrouded with mysteries. Hina''s body is tense with heightened senses. "Xiao Lian, wake up". She heard Soma softly whisper Xiao Lian''s name. Hina swiftly jerked her head and found Soma was slowly swaying the sleeping white-haired princes in his hands. However, despite being awake, Xiao Lian acts like a kitten who finds comfort in the warmth she feels. She buried her face further in his chest, making Soma scratch his cheeks. "...Um, Xiao Lian?!". A vein appeared on Hina''s forehead as she saw the pleased expression on Xiao Lian''s face. Her hand unconsciously extended as she pinched the sleeping prince''s cheeks, jolting her consciousness awake. "Ouch?!". Xiao Lian, who jolted awake, raised her body into a sitting position. However, with a sudden jolt, her mind still couldn''t catch up with the situation where her droopy eyes that seemed to lack focus turned sideways. Clearly, she was still not completely awake. With a dumbfounded expression on her face, she caressed her cheek, which turned red because of Hina''s action earlier. "Good morning, sleepy head". "Hm? Good morning?". Soma just smiled wryly, seeing the two interact. He tensed his body and sat between the two girls. He scanned his surroundings, and it was filled with greenery with a sense of touch of mother nature. The rich air that felt fresh as it entered his lungs made him more certain that they were currently in the forest. "Soma, where are we?". "...We are in the forest". "I know that already, and I wasn''t talking to you". "?". The two of them unconsciously start to banter even though their relationship is shallow with the chance they have to meet. However, he could faintly sense the frank interaction between these two, which reminded him of the content of the novel where the two of them are always in cahoot and in competitive relation but also admire and respect each other''s strength secretly. Soma''s facial muscles loosened as he started to raise his body to stand up, followed by the other two. His mind starts to wander toward the event that happened earlier. God Gabriel was transporting them toward another space where the test she said would be held. "But where exactly is this?". Soma muttered. [Welcome to the Heavens Will] [Every candidate who transferred here has the qualification to participate in the trial we God had created to choose the suitable person among you to become the Savior] As if the space itself has a mind. A translucent window starts to appear before their eyes are notified of their current situation. Soma, Hina, and Xiao Lian watch expressed their shock differently. Soma, who covers his mouth, is the sign of him in deep thought. Hina knitted her brows as she couldn''t believe to entered another trial gate. Last was Xiao Lian, who absentmindedly stared at the notification while nodding her head. [The goal of the trial is: Find the highest place that is available in the sub dimension. Ascend the mountain until the passage of daylight aligned with the horizon; thus, the key to open the gate will reveal itself] "What the hell?". "Soma?". "...?". After reading the content of the notification, Soma caressed his face as he exhaled the frustration that accumulated in his mind. First, the plot change was so ridiculous that he didn''t know where to retort. Second, the chosen candidate for the savior was too bothersome that it involved many people in the process. Thirdly, the Gods didn''t reveal how to obtain the title of savior. The Gods only reveal how to exit the subdimension but not the way to be chosen, and let the people that are trapped inside do their own things, probably trying to reveal their true nature while they are observing from above. "What a bad taste they have". Seeing Soma click his tongue in annoyance, Hina and Xiao Lian simultaneously glance at each other, tilting their heads. "Well, no point in dwelling here. Hina, Xiao Lian, prepare your weapon. We don''t know what is presented in this place. Maybe it looks calm now, but maybe there is a greater danger lurking around. So prepare yourself". Soma summons the purple equipment he got from the trial gate. Hina, who has already experienced this event once, sighs while taking out her Green Katana, holding it using her left hand. As for Xiao Lian, she summoned her legendary Blue Spear, before spun it on her hand and knocked the handle tips to the ground, letting out a chime of a bell ringing in the forest, tensing Soma and Hina''s expression. "Hm? What''s wrong?". Xiao Lian, who saw both of them tense expressions, tilted her head, wondering what was the thing that they were wary about. "Why would you ddo that?". Hina, who stared at Xiao Lian absentmindedly spoke. "I just want to make a sound in case there is someone near our location". "...I see". Soma sharpened his senses, scanning his surroundings. But after waiting for a dozen seconds, there is no sign of any living things approaching their place. So, Soma began to state his plan. "Okay, everyone. Let''s explore the place first while also searching the high place the system told us about along the way". "Okay". "...Alright". After getting permission from the two, Soma, who walked in front, followed by Hina and Xiao Lian slightly behind, moved their first step in exploring the trial gate the gods had created. Chapter 148 - 148 Orc. In the heart of a tranquil forest where the air was cool and filled with the scent of green leaves that were captured by their nose. The warm sunlight that filtered through the dense canopy cast a soft shadow on the forest ground, making it a good place for small animals to hide their tiny bodies. The three of them proceed to explore the forest, accompanied by the rustling sound of the grass that stepped. They try to lighten their step without making any sound. However, with their untrained habit, it seems impossible to erase their foot trace. The atmosphere in the forest itself, after exploring it for almost an hour, was thick with a sense of peace where no living being except them walked in the dense forest. Soma, Hina and Xiao Lian keep their vigilance to the max, even knowing that they still haven''t met a single living being beside them. As the three of them continued their journey, a rustling from the shrubs before them alerted their tensed body stopping in their tracks. As the rustling of the shrubs intensified, the trio tensed their facial face, preparing their battle stance to intercept the intruder. A black silhouette jumped off from the shrubs, which made the three of them knit their brows and saw a white fur that was coating the beast with its thick four legs, cute red round eyes and a protruded horn on its forehead. "Horned rabbit?". Hina let a slip of her tongue, making the rabbit turn its attention to the three and their stalemate. The rabbit has a slightly larger size compared to the animal Soma knows of. It seemed the rabbit recognized the three humans before him as an enemy, which made the rabbit turn hostile. The red eyes of the rabbit began to glow in ominous light while tensing the rear legs where its strength was superior. "Ice Lance". Xiao Lian, with a flat tone, extended her right hand forward while casting the spell she had already prepared beforehand. A glimpse of glittering mist started to gather around her before it condensed into the body of water. Not finished with the transformation, the clump of water starts to take shape and stretches into a lance before its temperature drops to zero, solidifying the atom. It radiates a chilling aura around its layer before it travels in a straight line and strikes the rabbit''s forehead, killing it in place. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The rabbit jolted its body while letting out its last shrieking, then dropped down and lay still on the ground. [You gained Exp!] "That''s easy". Hina saw Xiao Lian, who loosened their tensed muscle sighs. Meanwhile, Soma, who has a superior sense than the other two, heard a faint rumbling that came from below his feet, which made his body tense. "Prepare for an ambush!". Soma raised his tone, making the girls jolted as they ready their weapons, preparing their battle stance. As the source of the rumbling approached, Soma knit his brows, wondering what kind of waves they would be dealing with. He clenched his hands until the gauntlets leaked a creaking sound, stiffening the two girls'' faces. "It''s here". "...". The two girls seem caught the rumbling sound as their bodies tensed. Then, after the sound from the rumbling was close enough. The shrubs in front of them start to rustle, giving the perfect music for the battle that will come, and then spamming a white horned rabbit with its red eyes gleaming in dangerous light approaches their place with ferocity. "Let''s fight them". Soma dashed forward and approached the rabbit that led in front with its gleaming red eyes. He thrust his fist forward and blew the rabbit''s head to bloody mist in the air. However, Soma did not stop until there, with fluid movemenys he began to connect his next move with another, killing the unfortunate rabbit with a single swing of his limbs. He swept his right hand to the side, deflecting the rabbit that came from his side, breaking its bones before proceeding to the other victims. Hina and Xiao Lian also began to make their moves by diving into the swarm of white fur that kept appearing like waves. [You gained Exp!] [You gained Exp!] [You gained Exp!] ¡­. The translucent window appeared before their eyes, blocking their sight in battle, but with the current enemy they fought, they could manage it with no problem. The battle leaned heavily into the trio''s sides. The other rabbits that were driven by fury start to turn their tail and flee from the scene, making the three of them catch their breath after massacring a lot of rabbits. "Fuu, that was exhausting". "The amount was crazy. How many did I kill?". "...I Level up". Below them, the green grass that acts as a blanket for the soil is turned red by the blood from the hundredth rabbit that has been slaughtered by three people while making the surrounding air turn tangy, like the smell of iron. The two girls, using their sleeves, wiped out the sweat that started to accumulate in their bodies after the battle. Accidentally, the cool breeze that passed by brought their odor to the atmosphere, and it also faintly entered Soma''s nose. Who shook his head to get rid of the dirty thought he got. Probably because the air was so pure and fresh that it could carry a faint smell and spread through the atmosphere, which made him dumbfounded. "Should we collect this rabbit or..?". "Guaaaa!". A sudden warcry that reverberated in the forest tensed the three individual faces. The cry that was carried by the wind felt so much closer as multiple presences also started to gather toward their place. "Hina, Xiao Liaon, prepare yourself!". The two girls, who also heard the commotion, ready their battle stance while surrounded by the tangy and mixed sweet odor from their bodies. Heavy footsteps approach their place before its appearance, which, once blocked by a tree, reveals itself under the glow of the sun. The monster stood two meters tall with its green skin, bulky muscles on its hands and bloated belly while wearing a dirty rag to cover its crotch. The monster also carried a thick club in hand that had some crud carved into it. Soma knitted his brows while the girls behind him stiffened their faces in disgust at the monster that appeared before them. "Orcs, huh". ""..."". Orcs is a D-rank monster that had a pig face but walked bipedal like humans naturally. They were one rank higher than goblins. Orcs are the race that had the same or maybe higher fertility rate because of their nature and kidnapping women to become their breeding slaves. The two Orcs that appear before them also keep their sight of the girls behind Soma while licking their lips, showing their protruded tusks and wet snouts, gazing at the two girls with lust. Hina and Xiao Lian''s bodies shuddered. Their hair stood to no end. They knitted their brows for the sheer disgust, for they know the monster''s nature. "Gaaa, oink". "Oink". The two orcs began to dash forward, which made the two girls'' faces pale at the sight of two Orcs lusting for them. "Ignoring me, huh". Soma intercepted their advance while kicking the orc, who ran in front, receiving a huge jolt around its bloated belly, blasting him from the place before slamming upon a tree that held his body in place. The other Orc, Soma, approached him while stepping on the Orcs'' shin, letting out a cracking noise, making the orc''s face contorted, then losing his balance. Soma approached the orc''s face while retracting his fist back, clenched it tightly. "...One". Soma thrust his clenched fist and traveled in a straight line. It carried a lot of force that made the orc''s face turn pale because of his wild instinct kicking in. However, it was too late. Upon making contact with Soma''s fist, the orc''s head cracked before the sheer force from the punch turned the Orc head into a splash of blue fountain mixed with a bit of flesh dancing in the air. "Oink?". "Two". While leaning on the tree, the other orc, who was still trying to understand what happened, felt a sudden jolt from his right cheek before it separated from its lower jaw, spurting blue liquid. [You gained Exp!] [Curse resistance Skill Evolved into advanced skill] [Curses resistance 7] [Curse Slow growth had been erased from the status] [You Level up!] ¡­ Chapter 149 - 149 Cave. After killing the two orcs while receiving experience points, plus good news, Soma stood there silently looking at the translucent window that floated before him, telling him the news he had wanted to hear all this time. "Soma, what''s with the sudden silence?". "...Soma, You okay?". "I''m okay". Soma hurriedly got rid of the windows that spammed before him, turning his head to the two girls who watched him in worry. A faint smell of tangy aroma filled the entire area, making Soma''s face frown because of the unpleasant aroma. The other two also felt the same and blocked their nose to prevent the scent from entering. "Let''s get out of here first!". S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two girls nodded their heads, and then they took one final glance at the cold body of the orcs that lay on the ground bathed in blue blood. Hina and Xiao Lian gulped their own saliva and simultaneously clenched their weapon, respectively feeling frustrated because of their condition in front of a threat they should kill. After reminiscing about their failure, they take the first step, distancing themselves from the pile of corpses around them. Soma, whose eyes were filled with bodies, approaches the pile of corpses of rabbits and stores some of them inside his storage rings in case he needs them. They continued their journey, passing the towering tree while sometimes being halted by the rustling sound that may have posed a threat to them. Hours had passed as the warm light that basked their skin turned scorching hot, for it was currently hanging above their head, making the three of them drenched. "This is no good". "What''s the matter?". "...?". Soma, who let out his mutter, made the two girls behind him turn their attention to him. A couple of hours have passed since they met with the orc, bringing them to their current situation. However, there is still something that bothers Soma about the situation he is in. "No, it''s just when I think back, this place was too strange to be called a trial gate". "Hm, how so?". "Hina, do you remember when we accidentally entered the trial gate. The weather, atmosphere and the surrounding area. Also, the killed monster inside?". Hina''s mind starts to recall the event that happened. Xiao Lian, who was unrelated, kept observing the surroundings while also sometimes taking a glance at times toward the two. "...Now that you say it. This is indeed a bit strange. The weather or temperature inside the previous gate stayed constant without any prior change, despite the passing time, unless we entered the special territory, and the monster that had been killed dissipated into thin air and turned into Mana core...". Xiao Lian, who keeps muting, starts to catch what the conversation is about. She opened her mouth while directing her gaze to Soma. "...But, if that red-haired girl said it is true. Then where is this place?". "Who do you call red-haired?". "Yeah, that is what I am wondering, too?". The three of them start to rack their brains, trying to find the truth about the things that occupy their mind. But no matter what they do, they can''t figure it out, so they put aside the matter and resume exploring. Soma, who was leading ahead, muttered. "This is truly strange. Does the fact that God is involved in creating this realm affect the change? Whatever that is, this is certainly because of the changing plot the author did. Tch, changing the plot this drastically. Now, I don''t know what will happen in the future anymore". While having a slightly heavy mind in his heart. Soma maintains his composure so as not to worry the other two girls. However, there is a pair of sharp eyes that keep boring a hole in his head. It came from the expressionless Xiao Lian, who noticed a slight change in his mood. After continuing their journey for another hour, the three of them seemed at a loss when suddenly Soma''s ears pricked by the sound of the flowing stream on his right. He turned his route, which made the two girls tilt in wonder, then appeared before them a slope that stretched down. Soma raised his gaze and saw the brilliant shade of the light start to shift its place to the west. "Let''s take a break in front". "Mm? Okay". "Mm". They were walking down the slope for about half an hour. In front of them stretched a transparent river that caught everyone''s attention with its beauty because of how clear it was; they could see the bottom. The water reflected the tree around and created a picture of the azure and green that swayed along with the ripples. Smooth stones with various shaped lining around the riverbed create a small gap for small creatures to hide and, from their right, a breathtaking view. High in the rocky wall, a stream descends like a falling river into a cascade of mist. With the high density of the water, a thunderous roar echoed while the water met with other water. The light from the descending sun creates a brilliant shade of rainbow over the falling stream. "Wow, beautiful". "Um". Soma scanned his surroundings, searching for the perspective of threat, but found nothing in sight. However, his eyes rested on a dark maw that slightly drew his gaze into it. "Soma, let''s rest here". "She is right". Hina and Xiao Lian tug on his sleeves, disturbing his attention disturbed. "Go ahead. Oh, and take this". Soma began to take out his reserved food from his storage and give it to the girls, including him. The three of them rested their tired calves, stretching their tired legs before enjoying the meal Soma had prepared. While eating the meal in his hands, Soma''s gaze once again turned toward the hole that had entered his mind ever since he found it. An unknown force seems to keep inviting him to enter the place. However, he couldn''t decide on it alone because he needed the permission of the two girls to know if the place was safe and comfortable enough for living. He could use it for resting at night. "Soma?". "Hm?". "Nothing, it''s because you were just absentmindedly looking at that cave over there. Is there something there?". Hina, who catches Soma''s weird behavior, opens her mouth. Because of that, she also becomes curious about the rocky cave that is erected beside the flowing stream that crashes down. "...No, I thought it was about time for us to seek a place to stay for the night". "Does it seem too early for that?". Xiao Lian beside them retort. "I know, but this is just our first day coming here. We don''t know what will happen afterward or how long the Trial is. So I think for today we must find a place to stay first, using it as our base operation, and plan our next step ahead". "Well, If Soma says so, I will follow your lead. How about you, Silver-hair?". "...I will follow your lead, Soma. Don''t call me silver-haired. I have a name, Xiao Lian". "You are the first who did that. I also have a name, Akabane Hina". "Nice to meet you, Red-hair". "You!". Hina''s face twitches for the attitude that Xiao Lian shows to her. But she realized that she was near Soma, so She held the veins that were visible on her forehead, flashing her white teeth. "Nice to meet you, too. Silver-hair". A flickering flame lit between the two of them before it transformed into blazing flames that filled both girls'' eyes. Soma, who witnessed the two of them, could only chuckle and resume his meal. After filling his stomach with the meal, he tidied up the place. Soma approached the riverbank and slowly dipped his current boots into the flowing river to test the depth of it. Gradually, his feet were getting submerged until half of his shin drowned. "...It''s not too deep. Let''s go". Soma went toward the middle part and the back while extending both hands to escort the two girls in dipping their feet. "Okay". "Mm". Hina and Xiao Lian, who both took off their shoes and socks, took each of Soma''s hands, trying to submerge their bare feet into the translucent river. Upon making contact with the water, a trace of fresh and cold water stung their nerves, tensing their nerves as they submerged their smooth feet. "It''s cold". "Mm, and refreshing at the same time". "Good then. Let''s slowly progress". They nodded their heads while being escorted by Soma until they reached the other riverbanks safely. Without waiting for their feet to dry, the three of them resumed their walk and approached the stone cave that was erected beside the stream. "This is". Soma marveled at the sight before him, a dim cave made from stone stretched inside. "Hina, please?". "No, problem". Hina started to focus her mind and gather the surrounding mana into her palm, and a spark began to ignite, creating a small fire that shone in the dark. "Let''s enter". Chapter 150 - 150 Another Transfer. The source of flame that lightens the cave, casting flickering shadows onto the rugged stone walls. The air grew cooler and damper as they stepped further inside, the ray from the sunlight behind them gradually leaving their side. Further ahead, the cavern stretched in a single way without any branches. Their footsteps echoed on the uneven rocky floor, causing a rhythmic beat that mixed with the riot sound from the stream outside. As the three of them venture deeper. The light that came from Hina flames captured the pretty wide open space that could accommodate dozens of people to stay. However, the thing that captured their attention the most was. "This was". Soma, followed by Hina and Xiao Lian, approached the innermost wall and revealed the discovery of a strange symbol that filled the entire walls to the brims. Not only the walls even the ceilings, it was filled with an ancient text that gives a mysterious vibes. However, there is a unique existence despite being circled by hundreds of symbols. "Soma, that was". "... Yeah". Hina, who beckoned Soma to follow her, saw a picture of the legendary figure that was believed to exist in ancient times. "...Dragon". Xiao Lian, who happened to see the painting, uttered those words, and a faint trace of a soft emotion leaked from her. Soma and Hina turned their gaze. Watching a rare moment when Xiao Lian showed a definite emotion, she longingly stared at the figure painted on the ceiling. The figure of the dragon was described menacingly: a long body swarming around the clouds, thousands of scales, and deer antlers that protrude from its head. With no fear, he imposingly roared to the heavens, announcing that he was the ruler of the lands. Xiao Lian stretched her right hand, trying to grasp the painting, but alas, the distance was something she couldn''t reach. She could only stare longingly as she bit her lips. "I see". S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma, who saw the scene, turned his gaze upward toward the dragon. Dragon itself was something related to the Xiao Lian family in the Chronicles Saga. Even the Blue Spear in her possession was created using the part of dragon bone, bathed by its blood and purified by the lightning for days until it reshaped into a weapon. So, it is no wonder Xiao Lian could show some expressions like that. Xiao''s Family is in aeons trying to search for a trace of a dragon that was once said to be the benefactor of their ancestors. However, in the Chronicles Saga, the existence of dragons is said to be already extinct in the previous great war in ancient times. That is why Xiao Liann, in the story, could only swallow her dreams in trying to find a dragon in her life. "Xiao Lian, Hm?". "Oi, silver hair". "Oh?". The room in the dim cave starts to turn bright. The source of the light was coming from Xiao Lian''s storage in the form of a bracelet that coiled around her right wrist. The bracelet let out a faint chime of a bell, making the three of them stand still in shock. Then, as if responding to the call. The stilled cave began to show a sign of moving. Soma''s vision slightly swayed as the floor below his feet also trembled, making the people inside face pale. "Everyone, let''s get out of this place". Using his hands, Soma each grabbed Hina and Xiao Lian''s wrists. Then, when he tries to dash outside, the bracelet starts to shine brightly, and an azure magic circle starts to appear below their feet. "What the hell? Another teleportation?". The magic circle started to emit a blinding light before it swallowed the three figures in place. After the cave was empty, the surrounding walls began to crack, and it spread to the whole place, burying the untold story that was hidden from the world''s eyes until now. *** As the light subsided, Soma slowly opened his eyes only to find himself standing inside a vast space filled with the smell of earth. The atmosphere was tranquil and mysterious, giving a sense of ancient feeling to those who witnessed the room. The ceiling that soared above was estimated to be ten meters tall. Plastered on the ceiling was a vast translucent crystal that gave an intense light illuminated the massive room. Many pillars were carved from rough boulders, standing imposingly, supporting the ceiling that was too high for human beings to reach. Below him stretched a red carpet that looks ancient but still retains its glorious shapes stretched toward the innermost part of the room where there are two massive twin doors and elevated stairs on each side. "Soma, this place?". "...". Hina and Xiao Lian seem to have an understanding of their surroundings already. "We don''t know yet. Hence, I ask you two to keep vigilance and prepare yourself before we continue". Soma awaits the two girls while scanning his surroundings. Xiao Lian, who was in the process of wearing her black knee-length socks, halted her hands. Her gaze was focused on her bracelet, which still let out a faint blue light in this room, making her thoughts wander. "I am sorry¡­". "Stop!". Before Xiao Lian could finish her words, Soma, who noticed her dark expression, cut her words off, making her body stiffen. "You shouldn''t blame yourself for what''s happened. This is clearly not your fault". "But the painting reacted to my¡­". "Rather than blaming yourself, let''s think of a way for us to escape this predicament together, okay?". "...Hm, okay. Thanks, Soma". "You''re welcome". Xiao Lian resumed her activity and put on her shoes before straightening her posture. "I am ready". Hina, who watched Xiao Lian''s slightly darkened mood, shrunken her gaze as she turned to Soma. "Let''s go". *** On the other outskirts of the unknown forest, a lone blonde boy felt lost in the same scene he witnessed for half a day. The event that happened in the academy considerably shook him to the core because of the appearance of the higher being that rarely descended upon the planet. Leon, who is resting his tired body below the canopy of a towering tree while sipping a mineral water he brought inside his storage rings, sighs. Half a day he spent searching for other people and trying to solve this trial that suddenly being given to them started to take a toll on his mind. However, he couldn''t give up just yet as the sun had already shifted its place to the west. Leon thought at least he needed a good place to stay the night. He was having a new goal in mind and tidying up the place. Leon put strength in his knee and began to pursue his small goal before the forest darkened. "Which way should I¡­?!". However, the moment he finished with his words, a slight rustle from his right side tensed his expression, and with a trained mind, he summoned the sword he brought inside his storage and prepared his battle stance. "Wait, wait, wait. I am not your enemy". A flustered voice began to leak from the other side before the source revealed itself. Three people wearing the same Academy uniform appeared behind a tree. A plain man, a flashy girl, and a petite girl in one group with messy uniforms adorned with tiny branches and leaves. "You are?". "...Ah, sorry. My name is Eiji, this is Eri, and this is¡­". "Um, ¡­Lydia. Pleased to meet you". "Yeah, likewise. My name is Leon Pendragon". The first meeting leading toward Leon''s downfall occurred on the other side of the forest. Chapter 151 - 151 Ancient Ruin. After wondering which door he must open first, Soma picks the massive door that first caught his sight. Slowly, he began to move his legs while the girls behind followed him like a duckling. The vast interior of the room makes the atmosphere surrounding the area feel eerie because of the mysterious ambiance it casts upon them. While walking, Soma and the two keep their vigilance to the max, ready to draw their respective weapons anytime. However, so far, there is not a single threat that approached them. Arriving at the huge door that stood five meters tall with intricate lining carved using skilled craft. The door itself was made from an unknown metal or material that gleamed in platinum. Even though the place looks desolate and ancient at the same time, the pillars, items and even this door manage to retain their glory without being eaten by the passage of time. "How do we open it?". "Hina is right. Is there some switch over here¡­?". "Soma". Xiao Lian, with her usual expressionless tone, stepped forward while showing the still-shining bracelet on her right wrist. Soma, who understood her meaning, nodded his head and let Xiao Lian do the rest. With a wave from her right hand, a blue spear emerged, emitting a strange blue glow as if it was thumping like a beating heart. The massive gate, which seemed dormant for thousands of years, began to twitch and react to the strange light that radiated from the spear. The lining on the door''s surface started to emit a faint blue light as Xiao Lian placed the spear tips on the ground. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those massive doors, after receiving the signal from the spear, gradually began to let out a rumble because, for the first time in millennia, they moved. With its massive body, the area surrounding the door was also being affected, raising a cloud of dust that blocked the trio''s sight. Soma and the two girls raised their hands to block the dust that threatened their eyes. A faint trace of their foothold began to sway because of the tremor caused by the opened gate, making them alerted. Tensing all the muscles in their body, the door opened and showed a big enough gap for them to enter. Hina swiftly took out her Green Katana and held it in her left hand. "You guys ready?". After the dust had been cleared, Soma spoke his words and responded with a swift nod from the girls. Soma exhaled the breath he held earlier, then raised his first step to enter the space behind the massive door that seemed related to Dragon. After the door opened, it fully exposed the space across. A sudden gust of pure mana that brightened their view stuck their body, invigorating their tired body after a tired walk. The three of them stood amazed as they enjoyed the exhilarating feeling that invaded their body. After the storm of Mana passed, Soma resumed his pace and managed to pass the door that separated the two rooms, making Soma and the two girls'' eyes wide open. "What in the world?!". "...Huge?!". "...". The interior of the room was massive with dome shapes, and in the middle of the room, there was an enormous pond filled with clear water that glittered in brilliant light because of the reflection from the transparent crystal above that acts as the sun. The surrounding lake was a desolate ground, with blackened floors in every corner that still radiated some warmth as if it was still burned by the flame. Soma scanned the surroundings and found nothing except the pond. As they walked toward the pond, the cold sensation that clashed with the warmth around him began to seep into their skin, making their body shudder slightly. The cold itself kept leaking from the water, creating a wonder that couldn''t be solved by the kids. However, when the trio arrived beside the pond lips, their bodies were stoned as they saw a massive skeletal figure of a coiling dragon that circled the lake perimeter as the testament of the ancient era, proofing that dragons really exist. Its skeletal remains were weathered yet majestic with its antlers, the long yet flexible spine still whole and its four tiny legs that were sprawled across the pond bottom along with the glittering light of treasure, the remnant of the past. "...Dragon, they exist". Xiao Lian softly uttered those words as she bent her knees and neared her face toward the pond surface to see the real thing. "What''s wrong with her?". Hina, oblivious to Xiao Lian circumstances, closed her distance with Soma with a soft whisper. "...Wel, I don''t know, but it seems she looks touched". "..You are right". As soon as Hina finished her words, Xiao Lian jerked her knee, standing up while hurriedly taking off her uniform. She threw away the blazer, loosening the red tie around her neck, and threw it to the floor too and when her finger reached her shirt button. Hina swiftly arrived before her and grabbed both Xiao Lian''s hands, who wanted to continue further. Xiao Lian met gaze with Hina, who knit her brows in displeasure. She, with an absentminded face, tilted her head and softly spoke. "What are you doing?". "That was supposed to be my line here. What are you doing?". "I want to see the dragon skeleton more closely". "...Then?". "...then? ¡­.if possible taking it with me to my home". "Are you an idiot?". "Hm?!". Despite the disturbing words Xiao Lian had said. Soma faintly thought that it was actually a good plan. The bones of the Dragon would be a good material for crafting a weapon or even using it as a material for enhancing weapons, making it evolve a rank higher because of the high-class material. But should he do that? "Please move, Red-hair!". "I can''t allow you butt naked here!". The flickering of tiny bolts travels between the two girls'' eyes. Before the situation worsened, Soma approached the two and put his hand on the girls'' wrists, stiffening their faces. "Calm down, you two. And Xiao Lian, I know you want to take a closer look at the fossil, but can you swim, or do you have the proper clothes for swimming?". "...No". Xiao Lian''s flat tone resonated, making Hina''s face blank in a dumbfounded state. Hina sighs with knitted brows holding her forehead, staring at Xiao Lian with a weird feeling in her chest. "...Unbelievable. What is wrong with this girl?". Hina let out her disbelieving words while watching Xiao Lian''s figure tilted their head, looking at both of them flatly. Soma, who understands Hina''s feelings, could only smile wryly because he is glad. After all, the person named Xiao Lian still had the same traits as in the novel he read. But at least there is one more question he needs to ask Xiao Lian just to be sure. "...Xiao Lian, what makes you want to find dragon existence so badly?". Soma noticed a slight ripple in her serene eyes. Xiao Lian loosened her tensed muscles, in which Hina also released her restraint. She cast her gaze downward while choosing her words to say to him. "...I have my personal matters that I don''t want to reveal. But at least I could tell you this¡­". "...What is it?". Soma took a step closer, trying to gauge her expression closely. Xiao Lian, who saw his silhouette, raised her gaze and met her eyes with Soma''s calm and mysterious eyes. At times like this, she used to shift her mind and mute as she didn''t want to talk anymore or reveal her circumstances to a stranger. But she didn''t know why. If she was currently with Soma, she felt that the boy before him was okay to know it even slightly. "...I. I want to show it to my mother, who is currently sick and doesn''t have much time in her life". Hina gasped as her eyes bloated in silent shock while gazing at the Xiao Lian figure. Soma, on the other hand, closes his eyes, and with this, he is convicted and determined to help her at least a little. Besides, he is also curious about the treasure. "...Okay, I will dive into the lake". "Soma?". "...Are you sure?". Hina and Xiao Lian turned their heads simultaneously to Soma because of his absurd lines. Soma ignored the two gazes and shifted his gaze to the lake and saw the bottom of it, which had a depth of about five meters. With his current strength and control over his body, he felt confident he could hold his breath much longer compared to his previous lives. "Don''t worry, you can leave this to me". Chapter 152 - 152 New Item. Hina, seeing Soma, who was currently taking off his blazers, doesn''t know why, but she couldn''t tear her eyes away from this sight. Soma slowly took off his blazer, folded it into two parts, and began loosening his tie. The sight of him slowly taking off his clothes made Hina, who watched it firmly, feel a sense of depraved and guilty pleasure that she should not have. From her own perspective, Soma indeed has a good-looking face with his smooth proportioned face and his sharp red eyes that could captivate any woman in sight. Sadly, the boy himself seemed not aware of it. Slowly, Soma began to unbutton his shirt one at a time. Hina, who watched him intently, began to feel her face boil. Her calmed, rhythmic heart began to speed up, pumping more blood through her nerves. Her breath turned erratic as the temperature around her body rose. Then came the part that she had been waiting for: the pants. "Okay, wait! What the hell is wrong with me?". She muttered those words in her heart. "Ne, red hair?". Soon, her excited heart began to take a nosedive because of the flat tone that echoed into her right ear, like a cold breeze from the Arctic cooled her boiled face and chilled her body. Grudgingly, she turned her head to the side only to find Xiao Lian''s expressionless face staring at Soma''s figure. The blank expression from Xiao Lian dissipated the grudge that piled up as Hina sighs then opened her mouth. "What is it, Silver-hair". "Does Soma always like that?". "What do you mean?". "...I mean helping people willingly". Hina glanced at the Xiao Lian figure, trying to probe her intention. Then Xiao Lian glanced to the side and accidentally met their eyes. She could feel the same curiosity toward the boy who was willing to help another person. Hina took a glance at Soma, who was currently wearing only a black boxer, showing his toned and smooth body dipping his feet into the pond while sitting on the side. She started to recall back to the past when Soma saved his parents despite not knowing who they were. Her dark phase, mocking him and spat at his goodwill. But, Soma keeps his goodwill while protecting her when there is an incident in town, and the most life-changing moment inside the trial gate when she could only watch helplessly and let Soma do the hard work. However, the current Hina is different. She is ready to carry those stupid sins she had and move on to become a better and stronger person who can stand beside him, supporting him. "...Let''s see¡­". At first, Hina is unwilling to share her memories with Soma, but somehow, she just wants someone to listen to her story and wants someone who can also understand a person named Soma. "...Yeah, I think personally. It was in his nature to help people in need before him". "I see". When the two girls seemed rather curious about Soma''s nature, the person himself was currently sitting on the pond side while swaying his submerged feet, getting his body accustomed to the chilling water that seemed to stung his bones. "Can I make it?". Soma never thought that the water temperature could be this low. It was almost the same temperature when he once tried to take an ice bath in his previous world, trying to copy some athlete to recover his body, which resulted in Soma catching a fever. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he had already made his promise to Xiao Lian, and it would be pretty embarrassing if he is back down now. He is also curious about the treasure that is under the water. "Okay, I am ready". Soma uttered those words to support his mentality and was slightly shaken because of the water temperature. He slowly regulated his breathing, trying to regain his calm mind. Gradually, strength began to gather in his sharp eyes as he took a deep breath and then pushed his body forward before being swallowed by the water. Upon entering the water, the first time he opened his eyes, he ached because of the cold water that stung his eyes open and jolted his mind to stay awake for the next few days. However, gradually, his eyes began to adapt. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Cold temperature starts to affect the user''s body] [Negating the Cold 1%...] {Nice} The translucent window that appeared before him as his body was gradually being pulled downward, he felt secure because of it. He also began to slowly exhale the air in his lungs to make his dive more easier. Soma cast his eyes and marvelled at the mesmerizing sight that presented before him. Beneath the pond spread brilliant cascades from the sunlight that filtered through the water''s surface, filled with wonder, making it a sight to behold. Ten seconds that felt long had passed. Soma still could hold off his breath as he almost reached the bottom of the lake. The more he got closer to the bottom, the dazzling color of the gold coin that lay on the bottom captivated his greed. Each of the coins engraved with an ancient text gleamed in the warm golden light that pierced his eyes. Soma finally reached his feet toward the bottom of the pond while his sight caught the view of an ancient fossil that coiled around him, making his heart pounded in awe. {Man, what a big haul} Before the pilling treasure, there was one item that caught his eye. Soma, who is feeling curious, grabs the item that resembles a bracelet with a black diamond shape embedded in it, giving it a touch of elegance. {Hm?!} As soon as Soma grabs it using his left hand, the bracelet twitches before its black diamond emits a blinding light that blackens his sight for a moment. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] At that moment, Soma almost lost his calm because of the sudden turn of events. His extra skill came in handy by controlling his breathing and the capability to hold on inside the water. Soma, who slightly regained his clear vision, gradually opened his eyes only to find all of the treasure that was piled before him disappeared. Not only that, even the fossil of the dragon also disappears from his sight, leaving him in a state of wonder. [Relic Dimensional Storage began to assimilate with the user body] [Assimilating 1%...] [Extra Skill Ada activated] [Fastening the Assimilation¡­] [Assimilation success] [The user can use the dimensional storage function to store any object, and it doesn''t have any limitations as to what kind and how big the object is. The relic also features the power of Time and Space manipulation, which the user can manipulate at will] {What?!} Because of the sudden translucent window that gave him earth-shattering news, making him unconsciously spit all of the air inside his lungs, Soma was on his limit. He began to kick the bottom of his legs, putting his hands together before launching himself up like a living missile. "Puhah". "Soma?". "You okay? Hm, where are the fossils?". The voice from Hina and Xiao Lian that entered his ears made him stupefied as his gaze was tracing the black diamond symbol on his left palm. Chapter 153 - 153 Inspect. After the shocking revelation, Soma receives it at the bottom of the pond. Currently, he is standing on the blackened floor that radiates warmth for his drenched body to take shelter. "Are you okay, Soma?". "Yeah, I am fine, just a bit cold, that''s all". "...Sorry, it''s because of my selfishness". "Don''t worry about it. This is also a good experience for me, and I obtain something great there". Hina and Xiao Lian exchange looks as they observe Soma, who proudly shows his bare chest while gazing toward his left palm. There is a symbol of a black diamond, and from what Soma had told them. It was a relic that assimilated with Soma''s body and gave him the ability to store any object, regardless of weight and size, in a sub-dimension space that has no limit. Soma, who felt that his body was already warm enough. He asked the two girls to turn their gaze away, letting him change his drenched underwear. Seeing the two girls who turned their backs with boiling faces, Soma also began to turn his back and took out his spare clothes inside his storage ring. Hina, who since earlier had been conscious about his appearance, felt that his heartbeat start to throb intensely while strange images began to replay in her mind. Xiao Lian, who saw her condition, shrunken her gaze while wondering. "What''s wrong with you since earlier?". "..Eh? No, nothing in particular". "...You seem overly conscious about Soma''s appearance. Does his current appearance excite..". "Suush". Xiao Lian couldn''t finish what she said because the lightning-swift of Hina''s hand sealed her lips away, rendering her muted while releasing some humming. Hina was indeed feeling conscious about his body but not to the extent of being excited, or did she? After witnessing the state Hina was in, Xiao Lian was convinced that the girl before her was the closest pervert. Well, she was also a girl at that time of age who was curious about boys her age, but she couldn''t let someone else find it, or is it just she couldn''t let out her expression well? "I am finished, girls". The two girls'' bodies jolted by Soma''s clear voice directed at them. Their faces stiffened, especially Hina, whose face was flushed. "What''s wrong?". "No, nothing. Right, Silver-hair?". "...Mm". Xiao Lian couldn''t give a proper retort as she also started to get corrupted by Hina''s thoughts. So, she could only provide her usual response and nodded her head slightly. "Okay then. Help me to inspect the treasure, then we can decide what to do after that". The two girls nodded their heads slightly after getting the acceptance from the girls. Soma extended his left hand and opened his palm toward an empty space before speaking. "Release!". With a single command escape from Soma''s lips. The black diamond on his left palm glows in dark light. Then, in front of them, a pile of glittering gold that created a mound sprawled on the blackened floor, making the two girls who saw it for the first time stiffen in shock. From above, a huge shadow, which invited the three people to raise their gaze, saw an impending huge skeletal figure of a dragon with its long spine and majestic skull descend before it fell to the ground, letting out a slight tremor, making the gold in place scattered across the floor. "That was?!". Xiao Lian, who saw the fossil up close, redirected her attention toward it while gradually taking a step closer until she reached its skull. Hesitatingly, she reaches her right-hand multiple times before she caresses the hard and cold surface of the skeletal figure of the dragon that she and her family have yearned for eons to find their existence. The surface of the skull was hard but also smooth to the touch, for it didn''t have a single blemish or scar from being gnawed over time. Its protruded teeth were still fully intact, showing its ferocity upon the dragon still lives. The antlers still attached to its skull shone in a slight golden hue of color, giving it a majestic feeling. Xiao Lian, the first person who succeeded in achieving the dream of her ancestor, turned muted because of the mixed feelings of awe and happiness that couldn''t be described with words that stirred her calm heart, generating a ripple in her serene eyes. "...I found it, Mother¡­". Soma and Hina, who watched her figure from the side, exchanged silent looks and nodded their head in muted understanding. With light steps, both of them began to approach the pile of treasure that was surrounded by the fossil. "Soma, what should we do about all of this?". "For now, let''s search for something besides the coin or something related to money". "Okay". The two of them begin their search. Hands start to rake the piled treasure, searching for a new discovery as the two of them submerge into their own world. Thirty minutes passed, and finally, after the arduous search, they could only find one rectangular wooden black box with its intricate carving adorned with pure golden metal on its sides. "After all that search. There is only this box". Hina, who sat on top of the sprawled gold on the bottom, sighed in disbelief, for their arduous search only resulted in this one piece of box. Soma, on the other hand, kept his composure and observed every detail of the box. "What did you find?". Xiao Lian, with her flat tone, started to approach Soma''s right side, who was observing the box, before she bent her knees and took a seat beside him. "Hina found this". "Hmm". "...Soma, open the box." Hina, who regained her energy, crawled on her four and nestled beside Soma. Soma, who was being sandwiched by two flowers in each hand, stiffened his face, but then he sighed and brought the box close to his face. "I''m opening it". S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Soma carefully pried open the box, his hand trembled with anticipation. It was also the same with the two girls, where their faces were slowly inching closer to the box. The lid creaked softly, leaving a small gap that revealed what was actually stored inside. "This is?". Inside the box, three transparent vials have different contents. The vial from the left contained a small red pill as big as marble, the same as the vial on the right, which contained blue pills. In the middle of the two pills, there was a transparent vial that was slightly bigger compared to the other vials, with three golden pills that were as big as peanuts, residing inside. "What are these?". Hina, who sat on Soma''s left side, took the red pill in her hands and began to inspect it thoroughly. Xiao Lian also does the same with the blue pills which are now in her hands. Soma, who saw the remaining pills, covered his mouth while deep in thought as to how he should deal with the things. However, after thinking it thoroughly, he sighs and then speaks to the girl on his left. "Hina, used the appraisal item". "Ah, I completely forgot about that". "Appraisal Item?". Hina swiftly connects her thoughts with her storage ring before taking out the glasses that she received from Soma. She began to put on the glasses and observed the item but knit her brow in the process. "How about the result?". "Nothing, it was showing the question marks all over". "I see". "What about it?!". Xiao Lian, who seems oblivious to the conversation, tries to inquire for some explanation as she closes the distance with Soma, bringing her body closer and making contact with his shoulder. "...This is based on my hypothesis alone, but. The appraisal item in Hina''s hands was probably only an Epic rank, which cannot read the details about the item we currently had in hands". "So?". "...that means the item you guys hold in your hands was something beyond Epic rank". "...I understand now". After Xiao Lian was Satisfied with the answer, she began to take another look at the blue pills before she decided to return them back to the place where they belonged. "Here, It''s too dangerous for the current me". "Wise choice". Soma also didn''t have a single clue about this existence. He knows that inside the Chronicles Saga, there are some people out there with skilled hands who concocted pills that could enhance the awakener''s performance in battle. However, in the first place. Soma was currently in a state of chaos where the event of Leon being chosen as the savior got twisted so severely, getting unrelated people involved. Also, the ruins he currently explores aren''t explained in the story. So, he didn''t dare to use the pills recklessly to avoid something troublesome happening to him and the two girls. "Soma. Here, me too". "Okay". Hina also began to return the vial before Soma closed it, noting that his homework increased upon the unidentified items in his possession. He slowly closed the lid before starting to rack his brain for the next step he should take. "What should we do next?" Chapter 154 - 154 Despair. It''s been several hours since they inspected the items in Soma''s possession. Currently, the three of them were exploring the other side of the door, which brought them into this wide hallway that stretched in a straight line filled with intricate paintings that contained a major history along with its unknown text on each wall, accompanying them in their journey. Soma, as usual, who led ahead, witnessed another massive hole with another hallway and a stairway ascending to the sky stretched in the black path, with a rugged paved stone carved from ancient rocks. The three of them exchanged looks before a sheer determination plastered on their eyes and began to lift their first step to reach the top. After ascending the stairs, that feels like a long and, at the same time, short. They are currently facing a flat wall with no door and no other passageway, leaving only a huge symbol of a black diamond. Making the three of them stiffen their faces in shock. "Eh? What happened?". "...There is no door?". Hina and Xiao Lian approach the wall, tracing the flat wall and searching for a way for them to pass. Soma, who felt that the situation had worsened, noticed a faint dark light from his left palm, which made the flat wall transform into something magical. The wall began to form an intricate line before it dissipated into thin air, revealing a new room across it. The three of them walked away to the other room, looking and welcomed by a destroyed place. The air was thick with dust. There was also a lot of small debris from the stone that was once a pillar and walls scattered across the floor. "What a mess". "...". Hina and Xiao Lian looked toward the scene with knitted brows, but also sigh in relieve for they finally found a way out. Soma who stood behind them notice the change that happen to the wall. "Hm". The passage behind them began to reform into its original state with a flat wall without decoration, leaving an untraceable path. "Let''s proceed. But, be wary about¡­". ""...?!"". "Oink?". Soma and the girls stiffened their bodies upon catching the familiar snort that came from a bipedal pig reverberating across the room. They turned their sight to the source and found another passage with a flickering light from the torch that reflected huge shadows that loomed over the room they were currently in. The looming shadow from the torch became much more prominent before it revealed the actual monster disguised in green skin while sniffing its snot. "Tch!". Soma swiftly kicked the ground where he stood and accelerated, approaching the still-oblivious Orc. He leaped forward before putting all of the momentum of his movement to his sole feet aimed at the orc''s face. The sound of an unnerving crunch of cracking skull and torn flesh echoed in the room as the orc head received Soma''s kick head-on before embedding itself into the wall, painting it with tangy blue paint. [You gained Exp!] "Soma". "You okay?". "Yeah, no problem. Let''s get out of here first. I have a bad feeling about this place". *** In the heart of the tranquil forest, the sky was a basked in the light of oranges, indicating that the Sun would soon be replaced. Despite the tranquil silence of the weather, chaos, and conflict happen in the innermost forest, where a group of students forms a tense circle. Blood drained from their faces but still retained some of its determination in front of the two figures that loomed over them. The form of those two was horrendous, with ugly pig faces letting out mucus and saliva, looking at the girls in the groups with their lustful gaze, making them shudder in disgust. The orcs with towering bodies and bulky appearance let out a loud cry that shook the student core, making their knee tremble. "...Kuh, don''t falter, everyone. Keep the formation intact". Leon, who was the strongest and standing in front of the other students, stood out from the rest. Despite receiving that roar, he still manages to retain his voice to keep the morals on the battlefield. However, the reality is Leon was also shaking. He couldn''t get a good grip on the handle of his sword, his eyes darting all over the place between wary or frightened about the incoming ambush from the other orcs. The stance he tried to hold off shook as he gazed at the other student behind him, who was trembling in fright upon the figure of the monster. One of the orcs seemed desperate as he charged forward while raising its club, stiffening the student''s face. Leon, who stood in front, faltered slightly as he loosened the grip on his sword. "..Tch, move away. Gravity manipulation". Eri, who held a towering shield that covered her whole body, stepped forward. Using her unique magic to manipulate gravity at will, he lightened the shield mass, and then she planned on the ground before doing the opposite of it. The ground around the shield cracked open because of the sheer mass it contained. The orc who noticed it lifted the corner of his lips, seeing a girl approaching him. But there was an annoying shield that blocked his way, so he swung the club vertically, but upon making contact with the shield, it made a cracking sound before the club was blasted into bits. The other orc also stood stupefied, watching it happen. "Oink?!". The orc who saw his club being shattered blanked for a moment before the clear shout from Eri awoke him from his stupor. "Eiji, your turn". "...Fuuu. Dark magic". [Dark Magic Level 2 Blind] Above the two orcs'' heads, two magic circles twenty centimeters in diameter appeared with strange eyes that opened in their middle, giving it an eerie sight. Then, after the eyes were opened. The two orcs'' vision started to flicker before it went dark. "Oink!". "Oink?!". Realizing that the spell was successful. Eri, who stood in front, once again manipulated the shield mass and lifted it up before using every strength in her body. Before the shield makes contact with the ground, Eri manipulates the mass, making it super heavy until the ground on her feet cracks. "Everyone, Run!". As the shield made contact with the ground, a thunderous boom resounded, creating a huge spider web and tiny crater that shook every student''s ear¡ªraising a cloud of dust that disturbed the orcs'' eyes and smelled further. "Hurry up and run!". Eri, with an irritated voice, issued her command, which every student followed in fright and ran toward their back like their life depended on it. She shifted her gaze toward the blonde kid who stood still, watching the fight unfold with gritted teeth, but she didn''t have a concern for him as she turned her gaze at Eiji, whose breath was erratic because of the usage of magic that drains all of his mana tanks. "Eiji, let''s get out of here". "Thanks, as usual, Eri". With the manipulation she had, she reduced Eiji''s weight before she put him on her shoulder, and then when the time came, she wanted to dash from the place. "Kyaa". "Help us!". "I don''t want to die!". A wailing of despair echoed in front of her, making her steps halted as she saw the retreating students come back with terror-stricken faces, glancing at their backs. Upon witnessing the scene, Eri and Leon felt a slight tremor on their feet, and their face stiffened upon the source it came from. Another four orcs with clubs in their hands chase after the students while circling to ensure they do not escape their grasp. However, there was one orc that stood tall from the other with its bulky appearance and broadsword in his back, with a daunting aura, strolling approaching them. "You''re kidding me!". "That was?" "...". Eri, Eiji, and Leon, who saw the impending disaster, could only swallow the bitter fate that came knocking at their door. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 155 - 155 Severe situation. In the face of the incoming reinforcement, the faces of Leon Eri, Eiji, and the students turned ashen in despair. Some of them start to wail, while others begin to pray upon the gods. Even though the god was the one that threw them here, they are awakeners with abilities, but all of them lack something important in becoming true awakeners. It was an experience facing a monster, a resolve to kill it, and a will to become stronger to protect oneself or others. They have none of that. It was starkly different with Eri and Eiji, who had already accidentally experienced a gate, and Leon, despite being helped by the people his parents asked. The current situation was so dire that no one, not even Eri, who stood gallantly earlier, could do anything about it. The situation on the battlefield changes entirely upon the appearance of the Orc that holds a greatsword on his back with a ferocious face. Watching the students with frightened faces. The orc leader began to take a step forward which made the students stumble on their feet and flopped their butt on the ground. He spread his mouth, distorting his ugly face further, making the human contort their face in disgust, but they threw their gaze away, not daring to laugh at his face, afraid that they would be killed. "Noff.". "Oink". The Orc leader began to instruct his fellow men to tie up the human, which they brought a vine from some plant that was pretty elastic and used to tie their hunted prey. But luck stumbled upon them when they found humans that rarely come to this place, knocking on their door. The night will be a festive night for the orcs because they obtain not only food but also women to breed. All the students who were being approached by the orc shuddered as the hair around their bodies stood up. But in the face of their impending death, they just let themselves be tied. "Kyaa!". "Oink, he, he". With a shrill laughter from the orc, one of the female students shuddered before her soul left her body, and her body went limp. The other student nearby could do nothing as she just watched as she was being carried to the orc''s shoulder. "Noff!!". After all of the students are tied, the orc leader threatens the students to follow their steps, making their future look bleak. The fire of life had vanished in their eyes as the students didn''t have any other resistance to fight back and just forced their bodies to move, following the orcs. Leon, Eri, and Eiji, who still retain their will, knitted their brows and racked their brains, trying to find a solution to this situation they were in. Eri nestled herself into Eiji and, with a soft whisper, said, "...Eiji". "...Hm?". "...Can you use your magic?". "...I''m afraid not". "Hey, blonde boy!". "...Yes?". "Can you use mag..". "Noff!!". Eri muted her mouth upon the threatening growl that escaped the leader Orc. His ferocious eyes stared through Eri, making her body shudder in disgust before she threw her gaze forward. The orc leader snorted for the last time, then imprinted the image of Eri''s face on his mind before walking away from the place with a smirk that gave her goosebumps. Eiji, who was in a difficult situation, looked toward his surroundings, filled with green scenery, trying to find some way or clue as to how to save himself and Eri. But, his mind refuses to work anymore because of the mental fatigue after using magic. The only thing he could rely on now was his blessed luck for someone to come and save them from this predicament. *** After entering the passage that was used by the orc that Soma killed, the three of them lightened their steps and heightened their senses so that they would not be careless and get caught by the orcs. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The passageway was pretty narrow from their perspective after witnessing a massive and vast room earlier. The three take a turn to the right, following Soma in front. Soma didn''t have any basis as to why he chose the right patch. He hoped this approach bore some fruit, like the same thing he did in the trial gate with Hina. "..Sush". Soma raised his hand while his ears caught the footsteps heading from the other passage. As he slowly took a peak, he witnessed two orcs walking leisurely side by side while conversing in their own language. He turned his back to the girls and raised both his index and middle finger while making a gesture toward the other passage. "There are two of them ahead". The girls nod in understanding, and the footsteps from the other passageway become much more apparent. And Soma tenses his body, but when he tries to take action. A flickering tail of fire and the flowing mist of water began to generate around him before it was thrown toward the approaching orcs. Receiving an ambush, the two orcs form were being thrown away, as Hina and Xiao Lian, closing the distance, the two girls utilized their respective weapon in hands. At the same breath, in a single fluid motion Hina drew the green katana in hand, meanwhile Xiao Lian thrust his spear forward like two entities as one. They managed to sever and pierce the orcs neck at once. [You gained Exp!] "Fuu, Well done". "You, too". Hina and Xiao Lian exchange looks with silent understanding of their current problems. They don''t want to experience something like that again, so the two of them grit their teeth and raise their weapon to break their own fear. Soma, who felt something as if being left out, chuckled, watching them interact like a soul friend already despite always throwing banter at each other. He gradually approached the girl''s side before issuing his next move. "Let''s continue!". "Okay". "Hm". Thus, the three began their exploration. Then, in less than an hour, Soma, who stood in three junctions that led to his front, back, and left, stopped his advance as he faintly traced the cool breeze that brushed past his cheeks, making his tensed body loosen for a second. He shook his head and informed the other two that he found a piece of good news. "We are close to the exit". "...How did you know that?". "...Red-hair, you didn''t realize it?". "What?". "Shuus!". Soma, who heard faint footsteps nearing their location, stiffened his face and instructed the girls to settle down their banter. He hid his body behind the shadow of the junction and used half of his face to look toward the left passage connected with another one where the source of the wind came from. He saw an orc with a slightly bigger body bringing a huge broadsword on his back, then one other regular orc behind him holding something like a vine from plant roots used as a rope. But, after the orc passed, his eyes shrunken dangerously as he saw a student wearing the same uniform as him walking with a gaze down and hunched back, being tied onto the vine, dragging the other students with him. Their eyes were devoid of light, which indicated they had gone through something horrendous. "..What?!". Soma quickly hid his body while covering his mouth, unconsciously letting him escape his shock upon witnessing Leon, Eri, and Eiji also being captured. "Soma, what happened?". Xiao Lian, curious about what happened, slowly shifted her gaze toward the passage and opened her eyes wide, seeing the other student being dragged while having no further strength to resist. "What is it? Wha?!". ""Shuush"". "Oink?". Soma and Xiao Lian simultaneously blocked Hina''s mouth before the situation turned into a nightmare after they noticed that the orc who saw the commotion turned his head away and left the place as the last line of the formation. "How was it?". Xiao Lian gently peeked her eyes and saw nothing in sight before she raised her thumbs. Slowly, the two of them released the hands that held Hina''s mouth before sighing in relief. Soma leaned his body toward the passage wall while in thought. "I''m glad we could escape. Also, why did the orc earlier not smell Hina and Xiao Lian scent. Is it because the place restricts their sense of smell, or were they too happy to find that much prey?... Should I help them?". "...Um, I''m Sorry". "It''s okay". Soma began to knit his brows as he contemplating about the choice he should take. But earlier, Soma saw one of his friend there beind dragged away, so he shook his head as he began to work his brain, trying to search for a solution to this grave situation. After he thought about an idea, Soma shifted his gaze to Hina and spoke. "Hina, you still had that scroll, right?" Chapter 156 - 156 Battling the Orcs. "Good, with this, the escape route has been cleared. Next is¡­". Soma stood in front of a rectangular hole connecting the ruins with the outside world. He observed his surroundings, where he couldn''t find any living being except them. In front of them stretched out a lined tree that swayed because of the strong breeze that happened to be bypassed, and the orange canvas that hung above them indicated the sun would soon go to its slumber. "Hina, Xiao Lian, are you ready?". The girls nodded their heads with solemn expressions on their faces. Then, after getting the approval from them. Soma began to enter deeper inside the passageway, followed by Hina and Xiao Lian using their respective weapons to make a mark for the route to escape, in case the place structure was a maze. Soma walked with a tense atmosphere around him. From what he recalled, the orc who brought a broadsword in his back was probably an orc-guard. As far as he knew, orc guard was a Rank-D monster, also classified as an intermediate monster whose proficiency in battle was slightly better than a regular orc and had a somewhat good head. Also, if there is one or multiple Orcs guard around their settlement. Then, there is no mistaking that in their group, there will be one leader that stands above others, an Orc Chief, or even worse. They walked with silent steps, and after more than a minute had passed, they were welcomed by the spectacles that were horrible to look at. There is a spiral stair that leads down toward the place where the orc gathers in the open space. Soma observed all of the orcs inside and counted there were more than thirty regular orcs, with four higher species of orcs, Orcs Guard. As for the students, they were surrounded in the corner like trapped mice by regular orcs, which had an elated expression on their faces. In the innermost room stood an erected stone chair that had been gnawed by the passage of time, and some of its clusters had disappeared. However, it still managed to hold itself while being used by an Orc wearing a leather coat and broadsword with a necklace made from multiple human bones and another monster he hunted. He stood tall from the other orcs, with his green skin protruding tusk and bulky appearance. Soma knitted his brows because his prediction seemed right. "Orc Chiefs". The monster was a Rank-C monster that was categorized as an advanced-class monster. The Orc Chief slowly raised his body into a standing position before shifting his gaze into the corner room toward the student while licking his lips. He spread his hands wide before speaking. "Gaa, Gaa, noff!". Using Orc language, the leader began to talk incomprehensibly to his subordinates before the room shook upon the loud, elated cry that escaped their mouth, making all the students drown in the pit of despair. "This is bad. Hina Xiao Lian proceeded with the plan". "Soma, are you fine alone?". "...". "Don''t worry about me. Save the other first, then I will deal with all of them at once". "Hm, Okay. Let''s go, Silver-hair". "...Okay, woah". Hina took Xiao Lian''s left hand on her before dragging Xiao Lian from the place. After seeing the girl slowly descending the spiral stair, Soma inhaled a deep breath before his calm eyes turned sharp and accelerated, then he kicked the wall, jumping from his place, making all of the attention of the orcs gather on him. With a dry thud, Soma safely landed in the middle of the room where the base of the orcs was. He immediately dashed forward and tried to attack the chief head-on. The other four orcs'' guards were alarmed, and they hurriedly drew their broadswords and stood in Soma''s way, but Soma, with his agile movement zig-zagging to the sides, slipped past the wall that was created by the orcs'' guard easily until he arrived at the Orc chief range. Orc chief, who saw the impending danger, took the mace that was resting behind his throne. The black mace was so menacing, with many spikes on its blunt side. He swung it to the side, creating a wind gust that scattered the dust surrounding him. Soma dodged the attack by bending his feet and taking a lower stance, targeting the orc chief''s lower point. Like a ferocious tiger, Soma began relentlessly to attack the orc chief. The two fight had been shifted toward another place as the other orcs'' guard, and more than dozens of regular orcs'' came toward him, putting him at a disadvantage, surrounded. Soma noticed a huge shadow came at his side and he shifted his gaze up and saw a broadsword travel in a straight line, almost splitting his skull into two. Soma, with his lower stance, rolled to the side while dodging the attack. The sword struck the floor and raised a speck of dust that obstructed Soma''s vision. Soma straightened his stance, but another slash came from his right and left. The orc guard used a pincer move where they stood in front and behind Soma while swinging their sword horizontally, cutting his escapes. With the impending sword that will dissect his body, Soma jumps into mid-air while another attack comes from the last orc guard. He throws his weapon straight at Soma. "Shit!". As the weapon was leaving his hand, it started to spin in mid-air, cutting the wind with a ferocious humming, trying to finish Soma once and for all. Soma was in mid-air and didn''t have time to activate his Martial Saint technique, grit his teeth and hands as he believed in the legendary weapon he obtained from the trial gate. Soma heightened his battle sense, and without his knowing, his red eyes gleamed in an ominous light, and he could see the incoming sword trace clearly. The sword that spun perfectly aligned itself with Soma, ready to stab his chest. He crossed his hands and received the sharp edge of the blade head-on. The impact from the force behind the throw seeped through his skin, then with gritted teeth and slow motion in his vision. Soma slid the blade trajectory to his right and used that as a chance for him to spin around in mid-air and safely land on the ground, facing five high-ranking monsters. "Fuu, Let''s not waste any more time". Inhaling a deep breath, Soma closed his eyes before throwing away the air in his lungs all at once and activating his skill. [Oni strengthening Technique] [Mana used 50] [Remaining time 18 seconds] A crimson aura began to leak from Soma''s entire body, bathed his body in ominous blood color. At first, he didn''t think enough about the mana color he had. But after being reminded by Serafina and Martial Saint about the growth of the devil inside him. He began to take notice that his Aura indeed looked ominous in other people''s eyes. But should he care about that? Soma clenched both hands and redirected his gaze forward, facing the stunned Orcs, focusing his attention on the higher species before him. His eyes manage to catch the situation that unfolds in Hina and Xiao Lian''s places, and they are doing great. Then, after making sure that the plan was advanced smoothly. He turned forward, putting more strength in his feet before reappearing in front of the Orc Guard, who lost his weapon. The orc, who was caught unaware, retracted his fist back, trying to deliver a straight punch, but he was too slow in Soma''s eyes. With a thundering boom, the orc guard''s body was blasted away from his place before being rolled on the ground multiple times before stopping and going limp. [You gained Exp!] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s first. Second!". Chapter 157 - 157 The Girls Might. At the time when Hina and Xiao Lian turned their gaze back and saw Soma jumping right from his place and landing in the middle of the orc encirclement, their face stiffened in worry. However, all of this is already planned by Soma. Also, they must finish what soma has been instructed to them. As Soma created havoc in the orcs'' circles, the regular orcs that guard the students'' attention began to get distracted. They divided their force, with dozens of them approaching toward the uproar. Hina starts to concentrate while gathering Mana into her hand, creating images of the flame magic she would unleash. The two of them finally leave the spiral stairs and stomp their feet into the room. "Firewall". A bright orange line began to form a circle around the students before it burst apart, creating a towering dome that encircled the students, making them raise their dead gaze in panic. Seeing the flickering light from the fire that sent a warm embrace to their cold heart, the light that had been lost from their eyes, as if reflected, began to shine, and strength began to gather within their lifeless body. The orcs who stayed in place witnessed the uproar in their chief place, panicking for their food and women being fried inside. They began to recklessly approach the wall only to get burned and let out their shrieking snort. Hina and Xiao Lian utilize this chance to create a bloodbath and to prove to their own self that they want to overcome their hearts. "Silver-hair!". "Hm". Hina and Xiao Lian drew their weapons and approached the orcs that stood guard from behind them and killed them in one attack. The death of the orcs in the two girls'' hands blanked the other orcs for a moment before they knitted their brows as the glint in their eyes darkened in furry for the death of their comrade. "Gaaa,". One of the orcs began to dash forward, approaching the two. Xiao Lian, the one he was after, ready her stance. Gripping the handle tight, she retracted her spear back. Then, after the orc had entered her spear range, with a swift and elegant movement, she thrust it forward, stabbing it to the orc''s neck, and blue blood spurted from his mouth before its life gone. [You gained Exp!] Hina, who noticed another orc approaching Xiao Lian''s side, brought her stance lower while the katana in her hand shifted it to her right side and pointed backward, then she dashed forward, facing it head-on. The orc saw Hina approaching and then swung its club vertically. Hina shifted her movement a little, heading toward the orc''s left side, slashing its knee, making him lose his balance and sever the orc''s neck. [You gained Exp!] ""Oink"". Multiple presences began to approach their side. Hina counted more than twenty regular Orcs approaching their side while the rest were still around Soma''s perimeter. Hina, who saw this disturbing sight, knitted her brows and turned her gaze at Xiao Lian. "Silver Hair, stick close to me". Xiao Lian, without turning her gaze, leapt back and landed beside Hina, who seemed to be preparing something. Hina, with her eyes closed, began to concentrate her mana around her surroundings, making the atmosphere spike up. Xiao Lian noticed the changes and began to concentrate her mana around her spear and try to generate a considerable amount of water surrounding their side. However, the one that manifested was not water; instead, it was a mist. It began to cover their body, making the perfect camouflage so the orcs who approached them halted in their footsteps. "Thanks, Silver-head". [Fire lance] As Hina finished with her words, a dozen flickering flames began to dance around her before they grew into something brilliant and condensed themselves into the form of a lance that floated around behind her. Xiao Lian, who saw the finished magic with her control over mana, dispersed the mist that obstructed their views, clearing the path for Hina to unleash her magic. The orcs who saw the mist were gone, opening their eyes wide because of the appearance of the gallant flame that floated around the girl''s body and pointed its blade at them. Upon closer look, the orcs realized that the lance could kill them in one fell swoop, which made them panic. "Fly!". Hina waved her hand to the side, and dozens of lances around her began to swirl in crazy manners. Then, it travelled straight in the air as if being pulled by the presence of the orcs. Each of the lances managed to pierce its target, but there were still some of them who managed to survive and avoid instant death but still maintained a grave injury on their body. Xiao Lian saw the survivor flick the tips of her handle spear and create another mist surrounding her. The temperature chilled as a myriad of water droplets began to swirl around her and created dozens of water lances that floated around Xiao Lian. "Shoot!". The water lances from Xiao Lian fy toward the wounded orcs killed them in sight, and the translucent window bombarded her sight. [You Gained Exp!] [You Gained Exp!] ¡­ Hina, who saw no other orc coming their way, released the firewall that entrapped the students. With a wave of her palm, the firewall dissipated into thin air. As the firewall released, many students who were still dumbfounded upon the situation raised their gaze and met the figure of two savior goddesses that stood gallantly upon the many corpses of orcs behind them. The students'' eyes were melting, and then they burst into tears after realizing that the two girls had saved them. Many of them wail while opening their mouths, saying their thanks and appreciation to the two of them. Hina and Xiao Lian turned their gaze toward the people in front, where Leon saw them with dreamy eyes, Eiji and Eri with relief washed over their faces. As for the petite girl with big-breasted Lydia, with tears streaming down her cheek, she several times bowed her head to them. "Let''s untie them!". Xiao Lian took a small silver blade from her storage as she tried to approach the students. As for Hina, she just watched her do the thing while she watched the perimeter. A high-pitched noise came from their back, inviting their curiosity as they saw Soma, who was in mid-air and being circled by numerous orcs, deflecting a broadsword with his gauntlets. He did a spin to kill the momentum before landing on the floor. "Soma?!". Xiao Lian, who saw the situation, gave the blade to the freed students and stood beside Hina. She clenched her spear, preparing for the help she would give. However, before she could do that, Hina, who stood beside her, grabbed Xiao Lian''s wrist and opened her mouth. "You don''t need to do that". "Red hair? Is he going to be alright¡­?". Hina met eyes with Xiao Lian, who stood beside her. Hina gripped Xiao Lian''s wrist tightly while shaking her head to the side, making Xiao Lian muted while having a dumbfounded face. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Believe in Soma and Watch!". Xiao Lian, who saw Hina''s unusual expression, regained her calm as she loosened the grip on the spear, turned her gaze to the battlefield and witnessed something unbelievable. "Hm?!". Soma''s body was being coated by a blood-red aura that gave chills to other people who have a sensitivity over mana. However, despite the evil aura that he exudes, Xiao Lian could see sheer determination and will in Soma''s eyes, making her eyes open wide in shock. Then, in a blink of an eye. Soma disappears, launching his attack toward one of the Ors guards, who has no weapon. The scene was over in an instant when the orc guard was being blown away and went limp on the ground, unmoving. "What?!". "See, there is no problem, right?". Chapter 158 - 158 Wipeout. Witnessing one of his guards dead. The chief face contorted with rage. "Gaaa". The chief let out a thunderous cry that shook the room and created a heavy atmosphere that suffocated the people in the room, mainly for the weak power. Soma cast his gaze around and noticed that the surrounding Orc that was circling his place turned strange. Their eyes seem unfocused and filled with only red. Then, after the roar is dismissed, the room turns eerily quiet. A single orc suddenly convulsed multiple times. He raised its club and dashed toward Soma. ""Gaaa!"". Like being encouraged by the first orc, the other regular orc joined and attacked Soma simultaneously. In the face of this assault, Soma calmly scans his surrounding enemy, their position, distance, and opening while creating the optimal step to obliterating them. He brought his stance down and then sprinted toward the nearest orc. With his current speed, the orc''s movement felt so slow that he could yawn upon witnessing it. Soma retracted his fist back and slammed it into the orc''s abdomen, blasted its intensities to bits, and went to the other orcs. Soma used every possible way to kill the orc. He utilized all of his body as a weapon of killing. With a single thrust of his punch, a hole was created, and juice flew all over the place. With each of his sweeps from his kick, the body was split into two and smeared on the dusty floor with blue paint. [You Gained Exp!] [You Gained Exp!] [You Gained Exp!] ¡­ "Gaaa". Seeing all of his minions have been wiped out, the chief, along with his guard, seems different from what Soma saw earlier in the fight. The orc guard''s body was slightly bulkier, and their body was covered in bulging veins that seemed almost popped out from their skin. Their eyes are also dyed with red but retain some intellect, only to kill the threat in front of them. The first orc guard swung its broadsword vertically, which Soma sidestepped to his left and dodged the incoming attack, but the moment he planned to counter, another broadsword coming from his left side forced him to leap back. "Noff". From behind him, the third guard thrust his broadsword to finish Soma. But Soma saw it coming as he spun around, and using that as momentum, he launched at midair and kicked the sword guard''s head using his left. A nauseating sound reverberated where shattered bones and a splash of brain juice flew through the atmosphere. "Second, hm?!". When Soma landed on the floor, black spikes blocked his view, and his body reflexively dropped down, lying on his back. A gust of wind from its swing brought his attention back as he realized that if that thing hit Soma, he would definitely die, probably. Soma hurriedly fixed his stance and ran, escaping the chief attack range and approaching the orcs guard first. The guard also saw Soma approaching them. So they prepared their weapon in advance, but with their staying side by side, they made things easier for Soma to kill them in one fell swoop. The first guard swung its sword diagonally, while Soma dodged it by shifting his body downward before entering deep through the orc guard''s range, using him as a shield to protect Soma from the other orc guard. Soma raised his right foot, kicking the orc''s crotch, making the orc guard bend forward while stiffening its body. Facing the orc directly, Soma rotated his hips to his left and gave the orc''s jaw a good taste of his full-swing punch. The orc guard''s head blasted into bits, sending blue blood scattered across the floor. Seeing his comrade''s state, the other orc guard was enraged and raised his broadsword. Soma kicked the body of the orc guard, slamming its body to its comrade, making the orc guard stumble on his stance. A chance appeared, and Soma hurriedly circled his way, approaching the orc guard''s side before dropping a hammer punch toward his face, shattering its skull. "Four¡­". [You Gained Exp!] [Remaining time 10 seconds] The time kept ticking as the person and monster stood facing each other while observing each other bodies for a slight twitch in their muscle. [...9] "There is no time left!". Soma muttered. He began to dash forward, facing the chief head-oon. It seems reckless to anyone who watches it, but Soma takes something from his storage and engages with the chief head-on. A huge black spike coming from his side made Soma leap backward into mid-air and saw the human in front of him. The chief lips spread as he tried to finish the boy once and for all. But his body stiffened as the boy was holding an old parchment with a strange magic pattern that gleamed in silver light. "Die!" A flickering tiny bolt begins to dance across the old parchment before it emits a blinding light, releasing the magic that has been contained inside. [Releasing the Magic Scroll] [Lightning Magic 7 Lightning Bolt] From above the ceiling, a magic circle emerged tge size was five meters in diameters, and it shone in a silver light. Then, a silver dragon descended upon the land, delivering its punishment toward the vile orcs that still stood dumbfounded. The roaring might from the lightning began to swallow the chief whole and fried him inside that million-volt electricity. [You Gained Exp!] [You level up!] S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Magic scroll, as the name implies, was made from a monster leather or enhanced paper imbued with magic through some process. The act of imbuing the magic toward some medium was strictly hard in practice. It could be done by a wizard who has already stepped into the realm of advanced stage. The item itself is only available for one usage, and usually, the item was created in case someone needs it in an emergency situation. Soma saw the parchment in his hand begin to dissipate, turning into a glittering light of twinkling stars before it disappeared completely, giving a fleeting moment of beauty. "Fuuu, it''s done". [Oni Strengthening Techniques deactivated] The fight that happened in such a short time felt so long for Soma as he felt a slight regret to once again use some external help to finish what he started. But, well, he shouldn''t worry about that for the time being and only think that everything''s fine as long as he wins. Soma shook his head and turned his attention toward the other students, where he found Hina and Xiao Lian with the other students approaching his side. "Good job, Soma. I know you can do it". Hina, who has known him longer than the rest, approached him with a blossomed smile on her face. "...Thanks, Hina". "...Soma?". Xiao Lian, who saw Soma fight for the first time, still had some questions she wanted to ask, but in the current situation, she could only swallow her tongue and nod her head, complimenting Soma. "Hm, Good job. You are quite strong". "...Well, Thanks. ¡­It''s still not enough". "Hm?". "Nothing". Soma turned his attention to Eiji and Eri as they gave him a wave by hand, and Soma responded with a smile. "Soma, what should we do next?". Hina opened her mouth and made the other students'' gaze gather on him. Soma pondered for a while before he spoke. "Is there anyone who can use Earth magic?". Chapter 159 - 159 Information. "Thanks for the hard work, Miss Lydia". "Ha, ha. I am glad I could help". In front of a passage that connected a room within the ruin and the passageway. Soma was currently monitoring the plan he had inside his brain. The place he is currently staying is the first place where he was freed from the underground ruin, and all of the students who still recovered because of the earlier disaster were brought here to rest for the night. This plan came up after Soma recalled this place with no door or window. There is only one passage. Also, the blue blood that plastered the wall had been dealt with by Xiao Lian''s water magic. The passage was covered by a huge block of stone created by Lydia, one of the characters that has a great role in the Story as one of the Leon Harem. In the earlier stage of the story, she has a timid and inferior personality, and she is also uncertain about her own power. But after getting to know Leon, she changed gradually until she metamorphosed into one of the renowned character. "You can rest now". "...Okay, I will take up on your offer". Soma, who was already done with the business, issues Lydia to take a rest, then she complies with her hunched back, slowly walking toward the other students that were scattered around the room. For the last time, Soma observed the stone wall to see if it was deformed but found nothing, so he walked toward the place where Hina and Xiao Lian sat while training their control over their mana manipulation. "...Soma!". Hina, who noticed Soma approaching, turned her attention to him, which made Soma smile wryly, feeling a bit guilty as he was disturbing her practice. "...Don''t mind me, keep doing your thing. I will talk with the others". "Okay". "You easily get distracted, Red-hair". "..Shut it, Silver-hair, in the first place. This is not a competition; besides, you''re the one to talk". As the two girls began to banter toward each other, Soma left their place and approached Eiji and Eri, who sat side by side in one of the corners. Eiji, who noticed Soma approaching, his eyes brightened as he waved his hand, welcoming him with open arms. Eri beside him nodded her head as she kept her wary gaze, observing the other students who gave her group some gaze. "Soma, it''s been a while. How are you doing?". "It''s been a while, Eiji. Well, as you see, I''m fine. How about you, Eiji, and you too, Eri?". "I''m fine". "Um, I am well". "Good" The three who reunited began to converse in a relaxed manner as if they had known each other for long. Many students here recognized Eiji and Eri. The dark and unique magic users attract attention, especially Eiji, who wields the dark power, which is seen as the demon power. "So, Eiji, how can you get captured by the orcs?". "Should I talk from the start?". "...If you don''t mind it. Then, be my guest. We have a time in our hands after all". "Okay, then first¡­". Eiji and Soma, who currently sit beside him, start to talk about his journey until he gets captured. As The story progressed, Soma''s eyes began to show a slight change when Eiji mentioned a high-altitude land that came up from his story. "...and then¡­". "Wait, Eiji!". ""?!"". Soma cut off Eiji''s explanation further as he needed the information Eiji spoke a moment ago. "You said you found a high altitude in this place?". "Yes, it was around the northeast from here". When Eiji blurted out a place with high altitude, every ear inside the room twitched, and the room turned eerily quiet for a moment. The atmosphere turned a sudden change all of a sudden as a gaze of contempt was thrown at Eiji for keeping the secret all alone. Then, one of the male students nearby who heard that exploded as he sprung back up while pointing his finger at Eiji. "You Bastar..". "Shut up!". However, before the boy could finish his sentence, Soma''s silent threat echoed inside the room, making the room''s atmosphere turn heavy all of a sudden. The boy who received it glanced at Soma, who gave him a piercing stare that made his body shudder because of Soma''s overwhelming figure and the might he had shown earlier. The boy muted while biting his lips and then throwing his face away. Soma turned his attention to other students who had a slight complaint to Eiji, and all of their mouths shut while throwing their gaze away. All of them knew what kind of a boy who single-handedly obliterated a horde of high species of Orcs alone, but no one dared to open their mouth as in lifting their hands. After all of the trouble had been dealt with, Soma loosened his facial muscles and glanced back at Eiji. "...Eiji, you know the requirement for us to get out, right?". "Of course, we know it. but¡­". "But?". Upon Soma questioning Eiji, who realized their current situation. Eiji hesitated to reveal what he knew. However, contrary to him, Eri from the side blurted out the thing Eiji wanted to keep secret. "...There is a big and strong presence that is awaiting us at the summit". Eri brutally answered everyone''s curiosity, giving them a taste of reassurance about the way home while at the same time giving them a thorny despair that shook their soul. "Are you sure?". "Yeah, a hundred percent. Even in a distance, I could feel its oppressive might". "How are you so sure about that?". "Let''s say Me and Eiji had been through a lot". "I see". Hearing Eri''s evasive answer. But the words she said and the twitching face of Eiji made him curious. Soma nodded his head, trying not to pry deeper. "Yeah, so that is why we couldn''t afford to step foot inside its territory". Eiji gives his last piece of information about when he found the place from the many students who gathered there. Only Eiji and Eri had already seen the place. This must be the works of wonder of luck on Eiji''s hand, making him transferred away from the nearest place from the way out. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We got a bit distracted. So let''s continue my story, Soma. Are you still willing to listen". "Hm? Ah, please go ahead". From there, Eiji and Eri began to experience encounters that led them toward Leon''s side before being surrounded by the orcs and captured. Soma opened his eyes wide, hearing the details about what happened when they were surrounded. Soma turned his gaze to look at Leon, who was talking to each student while giving them a spare drink he brought inside his storage. "I know that he has a weak heart at the earliest story. But still, to think it was this worse". He muttered while knitting his brows, looking at Leon''s refreshing smile as he was talking to a girl. "Okay, thanks, Eiji, for your information. With this, I know where I will go". "Soma, are you perhaps?!". Eiji, who slightly catches the meaning behind Soma''s intention, bloated his eyes, to which Soma replied by smiling confidently. "Then, Eiji and Eri, I didn''t want to disturb your moment any further. Have a good rest". "What?!". "You too, Soma". Soma, who saw Eiji''s flushed face and Eri''s triumphant face, chuckled before turning his back and approaching his resting place beside the two girls. While he walked, all eyes were gathered around him, making his feet feel heavy with each step he took, but he held his head high, undeterred by those gazes, approaching the girls who were waiting for him back. "Um, could you please spare me a moment?". Chapter 160 - 160 The entrance. A clear and perky voice resounded within the room, making Soma''s body stiffen as he stopped in his tracks. With rigid motion, he turned his head only to find a sunny appearance from a teenager with short blond hair and a handsome face watching him. Soma''s face stiffened upon the unexpected person who talked to him. "Yes? How may I help you?". "Let Me introduce myself first. My name is Leon Pendragon. It is a pleasure to meet you" "My name is Soma, pleasure''s mine. Then, what do you need from me?". "I am curious about your plan for tomorrow?". Leon began to approach Soma''s side, making Soma raise his brows. Soma glances at his face for a while and holds his answer before he states loudly to everyone in the place to hear it. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am going to the mountain summit tomorrow". Gasp escapes everyone in the place that also includes Hina and Xiao Lian behind Soma. *** One restless night had passed, and many students spent their nights full of grief, sobbing, and longing for the usual fluffy bed that embraced their bodies while drifting toward the dream world. In the corner part of the room, Soma casually did a push-up as he tensed his muscle chest and lifted his body up several times to complete his Daily quest. "Ninety-seven". With smooth, drenched skin, Soma, who had already opened his uniform and was only wearing a sleeveless T-shirt, was being stared at by many students, mainly by females enjoying the sight of a boy in sweat, greatly blowing away their tiredness. "...Hundred". [Daily Quest complete] [All stats Raised +1] "Good job, Soma". "Are you always doing this?". Hina and Xiao Lian, who as always train their mana manipulation, stopped their focus and directed their gaze at Soma, who was currently approaching their side while wiping his sweat using the towel in his storage. "Well, yeah, this is already my routine". "...I see". "What should we do, Soma?". "Let''s pack up. We''re leaving this place. The sooner the better". Hina rose from her sitting position while sweeping the dust that accumulated around her skirt. Xiao Lian raised her body while also gazing intently at Soma''s expression, which was filled with firm determination to finish what he will start and to end this trial swiftly. "Good morning, Soma". Leon, who suddenly showed themselves to the group with her sunny aura, greeted the three of them, who replied with a slight nod from the girls. "Good morning. Are you finished telling the other?". "Well, about that¡­". Soma knitted his brows upon seeing the troubled looks on his face. Last night, when Soma announced his plan to the entire people''s presence, it created a huge uproar, but no one dared to raise their voice as Soma was the strongest around. Many were biting their lips, frustrated by the situation they were in, contempt because of how trustworthy Soma was toward Eiji, and the worst of them was the one who already lost hope of returning back to their own home. However, Soma didn''t have the patience to wait upon those who were unwilling or had already given up because his purpose right now was to hurry and get out of this place and reunite with the people who were always taking care of him and probably awaiting his return. Soma, at least give them a chance to continue their exploration or journey in finding a way for them to get home. Then he asked Leon, who had already spoken with all of the students here except two of them, Hina and Xiao Lian. Soma asked Leon to persuade the other students to follow him and, if possible, search for a way home together. "...Many of them are still unwilling to continue, but they want to try it at least once again. So, Soma, please give them true salvation from this disaster they faced". Leon, who stood before Soma, bent his head slightly, making Soma entirely stoned as his body turned rigid because of the unexpected situation he was in. Soma, who heard and saw Leon''s action, his heart started to stir because of that. "Wait, why did the atmosphere seem to lean toward me as the savior? This is not good. I don''t like this at all". The title of the savior was truly an enticing one because it would give him many privileges to continue in the story further. But, it was the thing that he didn''t want to obtain the most right now. Not because Soma dislikes it. But because of the immense responsibility he will carry later. What he truly wanted is simple. He gains unbelievable strength using his effort and protects the people close to him dearly. He hated being worshiped by that title and became the world''s number-one trending person. He didn''t like that kind of atmosphere. From the moment he got into this world, he always fought for his own selfishness and never put his effort into the greatest for all humanity. As much as he wanted to retort, but he didn''t want to waste any more time. "Let''s just go. Miss Lydia, if you may..". "Yes, on my way". *** Several hours had passed since the morning event. Inside the dept of dense forest, Soma and the others were ascending a slope that was not too challenging. On their way from their exploring, they regrouped with the other students who were being stranded in the middle of nowhere. The group followed Soma and Eiji, who walked beside him. Many people doubt Eiji and still hold a slight misconception about his ability, but Soma trusts him so much that Eiji is the one who led the expedition, not Soma. The expedition filled with a sense of bitterness while a gloomy aura began to shroud the other students'' group behind, but no one dared to utter a word. They force their feet like a machine to keep moving, following the steps of the one in front. Because of Eiji''s luck, even though the groups Soma brought had exceeded almost three digits in numbers ever since they left the ruins, no monster dared to approach them. Some monsters may be trying to approach them, but they immediately flee upon seeing the gathered humans. It''s been a while since Soma walked in the tranquil forest. The rustling sound from the canopy, swayed by the cool breeze that hit his body, brought a fresh air that invigorated his mind. However, gradually, his memories start to distort as he feels a sense of deja vu seeing the surrounding scene. Hina and Xiao Lian, who walked three steps behind him, also flickered their gaze while their brains started to replicate the scene from yesterday. "We are almost there". Eiji, who walked beside Soma with Eri behind him, informed Soma with small whiskers, to which Soma nodded his head to reply. Then the moment went strike as Soma stood stiffened with the two girls behind him, seeing the familiar scene they saw yesterday. "Soma, This is?". "...The place where we regain our consciousness". "...". Soma silently nods in his heart as this is indeed the place they were awoken. "What''s the matter, Soma?". Eiji, who saw the three with stiff faces, called and brought them back to the current objective they had. "Ehem, nothing. Eiji, where should we go again?". "We just go northeast from here, and in an hour''s walk, we will arrive at the summit or mountain that Eri and I found". "I see". They start to resume their exploration, and, true to Eiji''s words, they spend an hour walking toward the northeast. In front of them, a land that elevated to the sky with its lush green canopy that painted the scenery green stood imposingly facing them. In the front of the mountain stood two towering trees taller than the others. Behind them, stone-paved stairs carved from a rock cluster stretched to the sky, which shone by the sun that was vertically in line with the planet. "We arrived". Soma turned his head toward Eiji and said his thanks with silent nods. Then he turned toward the girl behind him and exchanged brief looks before nodding at each other. "Let''s go!". Chapter 161 - 161 Guardian. A stretched stairway that seems never-ending. Soma began to stomp his foot, passing the two trees that stood towering as a guard. As soon as he bypassed the tree, the fresh air that lightened his mood turned heavy and thick with mysteries of unknown force. The bright light from the sun that covered almost the land turned dimmed as his body felt tingling, and his instinct rang an alarm to hurry and leave the place. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] However, Soma has the advantage of his condition. The skill began to suppress all of the unease that started to plague his heart, making his eyes regain their calm surfaces. "Kuh!". "This is¡­". Soma turned his head and found Hina and Xiao Lian were having a hard time with knitted brows while trying to suppress the oppressing feeling they felt that stung their skin. Incidentally, Hina''s gaze met Soma, who managed to keep calm even in this situation. She bit her lips as she clutched her throbbing heart, forcefully suppressed her fear, and straightened her posture. "Fuu, Like hell, I would lose". She already met something far more tremendous than this pressure, and if she couldn''t deal with this kind of pressure, how could she stand beside Soma who stood straight undeterred in any situation. Xiao Lian, who saw the glint of fire in Hina''s eyes, opened her eyes in wide shock. She followed Hina''s gaze, and she saw Soma''s lips lift, seeing Hina''s effort. Somehow, after seeing that scene, Xiao Lian exhaled every air accumulated in her lungs before taking a new one. "Get rid of your uncertainty, get rid of your fear, and get rid of your own demon!". Xiao Lian muttered that in her heart as she closed her eyes. Gradually, Xiao Lian opened her eyes to show the tranquil surface of the lake, undeterred in the face of any hardships, with a straight posture. Soma, who saw their effort, spread his lips. He was truly impressed by the girls determination. Then, he turned his attention toward the other students. Many of them hesitated and saw the horror of what happen if they dared to bypass the tree. Like his promise to himself, he didn''t want to wait for anyone who was already giving up, So without hesitation, Soma turned his back and gradually took steps forward, ascending the mountain. Hina and Xiao Lian, who saw Soma taking his steps, steadily began to follow behind him. At their own pace, the two of them manage to take each step up while keeping their gaze straight. Hina with knitted brows and Xiao Lian with a serene expression, the two of them discard any hesitation and only focus their gaze on Soma''s back. Leon, Eiji, Eri, and the other students who saw the three figures ascending the mountain unbroken felt a slight awe and respect, but at the same time, a sense of frustration began to gnaw at their stirred hearts. "...He is amazing". Leon, who saw Soma''s broad back, recalled the first time he witnessed his power. Having a huge number in strength and magical power, he is also the bearer of the rare Lightning magic, making him the candidate with the most attention. Even after the announcement on the billboard that the Academy revealed, his name stood imposingly before candidates from all over the world. A glint of strength began to shine in his blue pupils as the heavy pressure around his body subsided along with his strengthened heart. Slowly, Leon, Eiji, and Eri simultaneously took a step forward while, without their knowing, Lydia also followed behind. Leon, who walked a couple of steps ahead, glanced to his back and scanned his gaze toward the other students whose will had been shattered. He stretched his open palm and opened his mouth. "Everyone. Let''s go together!". The words that Leon uttered seem simple. But for the students who heard it, they saw a halo behind Leon''s figure as the light began to appear on their dead eyes. With gritted teeth and slight determination, every student encourages themselves to take a step forward. Even though their gaze is down, they must take a step forward. The words Leon had said resonated within their heart and slightly gave their cold hearts warmth, giving them unlimited energy to prevail in this arduous task. Soma, who had already walked ahead in front, managed to catch a slight encouraging word behind, but it was not his place to do that as he only needed one purpose at this moment. To go back home. Each step he took seemed to accelerate the passage of time when he saw the aligned sun begin to shift itself toward the west. The bright yellow color turned into a blazing ray of orange as the sun settled itself in the west, waiting for it to go to its slumber. The blaze pierces Soma''s eyes, making him raise his hand to block the glare upon the almost slumbering sun, bearing its fang as if saying how dare you interrupt my rest time. "Almost there!". As if to encourage himself, Soma kept his steps steady until he arrived before the other at the summit. As he stepped into the summit, the pressure that kept him in check was gone, replaced by a sense of freedom he could never feel after that challenging walk. In front of him, there he saw a massive flat crater with no trees and rocks, only a flat land filled with green grass that was biased by the orange light from the sun swayed by the cold breeze that passed. Hina and Xiao Lian, with drenched bodies, feel invigorated as they feel the cooling breeze that brushes their skin. "Ha, ha, Finally". "Fuuu". Soma, who saw the two of them, couldn''t help but spread his lips. "...You guys were amazing". "Eh? ¡­Is that so? Hehe, thanks. Well, I''m still far away compared to you". Hina, who was caught off guard by the sudden compliment, her rosy face turned flushed as she scratched her cheeks in embarrassment. "...". Xiao Lian, who was also caught off guard by her tranquil gaze, began to let a slight ripple as a shade of red began to invade her porcelain face. She gazed down because this was a pleasant feeling for her. Unconsciously, her stiff lips curved, showing her first blossomed smile, but it was hidden from the world by her long hair. Soma didn''t say this was to compliment them, but this comes from his heart. Compared to him, who needs to rely on his skill, instead the two girls who endure the trial with sheer willpower make him genuinely proud of their characters who never yield. "We finally arrived". "...Hic, finally". "Yes!". Behind them, as if they gained new strength, cheers reverberated in this summit. Leon, who witnessed the success of the other, felt elated as if it was his own achievement. He once again looked back toward the stairs while giving it much respect for granting him to test his will in this place. Soma turned his attention in front toward an empty space where there was nothing, only a flat plain that was filled with lush grass. [Congratulations on reaching the Goal!] [Begin the trial of Heavens Will] A translucent window appeared before everyone''s eyes as the earlier cheer vanished, replaced by a silent understanding of dread that still would come to their sides. In the middle of the flat plain, a swirling force was created from nature, sucking every mana in the surrounding before a crack was formed in the empty space. "A gate?". Soma, who saw a familiar sight, knitted his brows. But contrary to his thought, the crack lets out a mass of ball in platinum color in the form. Then, as if it finished with its job, the crack disappeared, leaving the white ball that floated in the middle of the plain. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [The Guardian Awoken] The mass of light began to twitch before it gradually took the shape of a human with complete limbs, white skin, and a handsome face with no expression looking at Soma. His hair was black and stretched until his back and his body were built in medium size, with its bulging muscle mass that seemed hard as stone. A cluster of light began to form and covered the man''s naked body, transforming it into a traditional outfit of hanfu in black color. "Damn, What short of enemy we have to face now?". {Those damn angels} "Hm, Martial Saint?!". Chapter 162 - 162 Battling the Guardian part 01. Soma stiffened his face as a hoarse and irritated voice reverberated in his brain. He never thought that Martial Saint could be so emotional like that. Ever since Soma met him, he knew him as a person who was generous, kind, and also caring for Martial Saint, who always gave him help in every situation. However, this was the first time Soma could feel a slight rage coming from within his consciousness. Soma focused his mind and tried to converse with the Martial Saint. {Be careful, Soma!} Martial Saint, who seemed to know the identity of the figure that stood in front of him, gave Soma a warning. He doesn''t know why, but Martial Saint still keeps his tone rough, indicating that he is clearly displeased with something. As Soma tried to ask it out, his body tensed as his instinct kicked into alerting the presence in front of him was dangerous. [Guardian engaging in defence mode] [59 Seconds remainings] "Hm?". The guardian who finished with his transformation just stood silently in the middle of the flat land, closing his eyes while breathing slowly, and embarked on his own world. Soma''s eyes began to knit because of the guardian''s attitude. "Is he confident in himself or just? Well, it doesn''t matter". Soma''s decision was already firm and could never be changed. He initially summons the gauntlets and boots, preparing his battle stance. "Hina, Xiao lian! You guys in the back prepared yourself!". Hina and Xiao Lian nodded their heads before taking their respective Weapon and standing beside each Soma side. Seeing the translucent window before him, Soma knit his brows Sensing the students'' morale, the guardian who closed his eyes slowly opened it while directing his black pupils toward the students'' groups. All hair in their body stands up upon receiving the guardian glance. Soma, who felt something was not right, dashed forward and entered the guardian range. Their eyes locked for a moment before Soma launched his first straight jab, but the guardian caught it with his left palm. Soma''s eyes widened before he pried open the grip and continued with his other attack. Another jab from his other hand, next to his backhand, elbow continues with his feet. However, no matter what Soma had done. The guardian, unmoving from his place, kept deflecting or blocking every move Soma had unleashed at him. Soma, who experienced first-hand the depth of the guardian martial arts, felt a giant boulder crush his heart, but it didn''t make him stop. Without ever stopping, he relentlessly kept attacking, attacking, and attacking, hoping that at least he could inflict one hit. Hina, Xiao Lian, Leon and the others could only stare in a dumbfounded state, seeing the battle that happened one-sidedly where the strongest person in their group was toyed with. A glint of hope began to gradually dim in their eyes as they saw Soma distancing himself, trying to catch his breath, who turned ragged. "...Tch, Silver-hair!". The two girls saw Soma was in a disadvantageous situation and started to make their move. "Um". Hina and Xiao Lian, the one who is bravest among the other, began to take action. Together, they dash forward, clenching their respective weapons and begin to attack the guardian on both sides. A gleam from a green blade travelled horizontally, and the roaring thrust from the blue spear travelled straight, aiming at both sides of the guardian. The guardian, who saw the incoming attack, took a first step to close the distance with Xiao Lian before grabbing the spear shaft and redirecting its target upon the green blade. A high-pitched sound echoed through the land, bringing back the two girls'' attention. They were stunned in silence because their attack was handled that easily, making them attack each other. However, seeing the guardian who was not in his proper stance, Soma accelerated and arrived at Guadiana''s face and delivered another punch to his jaw. "What?!". With minimal movement, the guardian slightly tilted his head to the side, dodging Soma''s straight punch. "Soma!". Hina''s shout made Soma sober up, and he leapt back and let the girls tune in. From their failed pincer attack, the two of them began to change their fighting method into a two-person party delivering a relentless attack and trying to exhaust their opponent. The first strike came from a diagonal slash, then continued with another diagonal slash followed by a thrust from the spear. The two of them, despite not having any experience in battling together, seem to grasp the fundamentals of it. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two of them began their onslaught, which made the guardian move his feet from his standing place. Soma began to enter their battle zones while sometimes providing some help to the girls who kept attacking the guardian relentlessly. Their breath turned erratic as a loud thump from their heart kept their concentration to its limit, sending a rush of blood through their nerves. With their fatigued body and continued coordinated moves, the three of them managed to hold off for much longer. [05 seconds remaining times] Their focus reaches a new realm after concentrating their entire being on defeating the guardian in front of them. They forgot the fact that the guardian was currently in his defensive mode. [00 Seconds] The Guardian''s body twitched as it leapt backwards to regain its breath and reformed its tactics. "What is it?". "...". Hina and Xiao Lian observed the strange pattern the guardian had. [Changing tactics into offence] [59 seconds remaining] "Shit!". Soma, who realized it first, simultaneously with the guardian, also made his move. The guardian shadow disappeared in the blink of an eye before it appeared in front of Soma, retracting his fist back. Soma reflexively crossed his hands in his chest before the first connected to his left hand. The time felt still as the heavy impact that landed on the back of his hand pushed his soul away from his body and blanked his consciousness for a second. However, it retracted back as his body screamed in agony. It began to assault his nerves, bringing his consciousness back. Noticed that he would be over if he kept his stance firm. Soma let go of his feet from the ground before he flew in a straight line and slammed toward the side of the crater. "Soma?!". "?!". Hina and Xiao Lian''s faces pale as they witness Soma being flung away, and panic starts to attack her mind, fogging her decision on the battlefield. A shadow of a familiar figure appears in between them. The two of them were aware of the danger in front of them. Their instinct to survive kicked it as they swung their respective weapons toward the guardian, but he was faster than the girls. The guardian lowered his stance while extending both palms toward the girl''s abdomen. With a slight twitch of his palm from within his body, a gust of unknown force began to erupt toward his palms before it slammed toward the girl''s abdomen. ""Kahak?!"". Hina and Xiao Lian eyes whitened as they flung away toward opposite sides before being stopped by the crater. The guardian, who was still holding both palms stretched to the side, straightened his posture as he began to redirect his gaze toward the student''s side or, to be precise, to Leon''s side. Chapter 163 - 163 Battling the Guardian Part 02. When the two eyes met, Leon''s heart started to tighten in pain as he felt that his soul was being shaken upon eye contact. The hair all over his body stood up, and his calmed breath turned erratically. However, the guardian stood still, observing not only Leon but also the other dumbstruck students who couldn''t even lift their gaze to stare at the guardian''s eyes straight. A tense, silent atmosphere began to invade the battlefield as the sun, who became a witness, saw the clash between the future Savior in the story and his first challenge. Leon tried to ease his body, puffing his chest out to fill his lungs, but in that single moment, the figure of the guardian disappeared from his sight, and his body shuddered as the tingling fear that assaulted his spine came from behind him. Then, he reflexively turned his back, seeing the guardian raised his right leg up before stomping it to the ground. A huge roaring boom resonated on the land, piercing Leon, Eijii, Eri, and Lydia''s ears as they saw a tremendous might from the guardian''s mere foot. The flat land cracked, making a unnatural spider-web while raising a cloud of dust that covered the surrounding are. Leon, who kept his gaze intently at the students'' place, felt his breath taken away by the sheer power the guardian unleashed. A gust of wind passed their way and blew away the dust accumulated on the battlefield. There lay many unconscious Students'' some of them unlucky, while bathed in their blood. "...You!". Seeing the students sprawled on the ground, Leon''s body tensed as blood began to rush toward his head. He summons a single longsword from his storage, trying to engage the guardian. Eiji and Eri are also ready for their respective ways of attack. Meanwhile, Lydia, whose knees are weakened, dropped to the ground, sitting with a pale face, looking at the imposing figure of the guardian. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leon grips the blade hilt tightly before the guardian once again vanishes from his sight. His body tensed as he raised his sword up front to block the incoming kick aimed at his abdomen. The sword cracked before it shattered into a speck of fine dust scattered in the air, glittering like stars. The force of the kick still remains as it is embedded into Leon''s stomach, making the air in his lungs blasted and his body being flung away from the place. "Gahak!". With swift movement from the guardian, he took care of Eiji, Eri and Lydia, simultaneously separating them while holding their ached abdomen. The guardian turned his gaze sideways, seeing many unconscious people and the battle that ended in his overwhelming victory. In one of the corners of the crater, Soma, who had already woken up from his momentarily lost consciousness, looked toward the battlefield where the guardian stood there straight, victorious as he watched the mother star. He began to open his status fast and allocated his gained extra points into his Mana and Physique. [Stats Raised: - Physique: 79 > 94 - Soul: 95 > 110] [Remaining Extra Points 20 > 0] With the sudden increase in his strength, his blood boils as it sends through the course of his veins a new awoken power invigorating his tired body. Soma saw the guardian shift his attention to Leon, trying to approach him. "...Not so fast!". Soma, who saw what happened, reached the point of no return as he activated his last resort skill. [Oni Wrath activated] [100 mana will be consumed in a second] [Remaining Time 22 seconds] An ominous aura began to leak out from Soma''s entire body, attracting the gaze of the guardian as he bloated his eyes, not believing that the power Soma had seemed familiar. "This is not enough!". [Martial Saint First Technique - Three steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation] "First step - Lightning Scatter". Soma''s body was enveloped with new power as hundredths of crimson tiny bolts began to dance across his skin and slightly raise his languid hair, making the black color gets mixed with a shade of crimson. All Soma five senses had been enhanced, and he could see the world more clearly and in more detail. The seemingly bright world filled with color turned gray as soma accelerated toward the guardian. Maybe because the guardian was still dumbfounded by the power Soma leaked, his response got delayed for a moment, and that moment was Soma couldn''t miss out. He delivered a straight punch toward his left jaw, making the guardian''s body twitch as he moved one of his legs to support his crumbling stance. "...Even with my all. This is what he got, huh". Soma retreated toward Leon''s side as he kept his gaze on the guardian. "Leon, are you alright?". "Yeah, somehow". Leon, whose lungs were on fire and his abdomen felt like it was torn, clutching his abs, Leon forced his body to sit. He cast his gaze toward the two figures who stood before him, with a slight taste of bitterness in his lips and unconsciously bit his lips. "Here, take this?". A shadow descended before Leon''s dumbfounded face. An item just got thrown before his eyes. It let a clicking sound as Leon''s eyes bloated in shock upon seeing the item. "This?!". The item Soma throws was of a black hilt, a golden guard with intricate hippogryph, plus a third of its blade still attached to its hilt. This was the item or relic Leon lost in the auction, and he could only pray to god to give him another chance to find the hilt. "Soma, Are you perhaps?". "Talk later. Use that first and then help the other students regain their consciousness while I hold that man!". Soma, who didn''t want Leon to get involved in the fight, dashed forward, confronting the guardian head-on. With their roles reversed Soma was being pressured by the sheer overwhelmed feeling of his depth of martial arts, making Soma''s body shudder in slight delight and fright. However, Soma uses this as a chance that wouldn''t come often. So Soma, while doing his absolute best to dodge, deflect, or block all the guardian''s incoming attacks, does not forget to pry open his eyes and force his brain to remember every move perfectly. A multiple combination of strikes begins to be unleashed by the guardian. A tiger form for power and might, a Crane for agility and flexibility, a Tortoise for its defence and stance, and a Dragon for ultimate moves. The guardian with fluid motion combines all those factors in an engaging battle with Soma. [Remaining time 9 seconds] The appearance of the translucent window before Soma''s eyes, its distracting his mind and blocking his sight, creating an opening for the guardian to land a clean strike. "Bukh". A heavy blow toward his abs jolts his brain out and sends an excruciating agony across his veins, making him kneel on the spot. The guardian stood in front of Soma while maintaining his serene gaze. Leon, who saw the fight that ended faster than he thought, began to feel restless as sweat accumulated on his forehead. His gaze landed on the broken sword in his hands. He heard what kind of sword was in his possession right now from his grandfather. Leon''s grandfather also gave him one of the sword pieces before he passed away. However, as much as he knew about the story about the sword, the sword itself was practically useless right now. "What should I do?". At the same time as Leon said those words, the orange sun that peeked its remaining eyes at the land submerged slowly as the light from the horizon shone brightly, giving the land its final farewell before changing its shift. The warm ray basked the land as its light aligned in a horizontal line. "What?!". Chapter 164 - 164 Easy Victory. Leon, who noticed a change, turned his gaze to the hilt of the broken sword in his hands, and he saw the item glow in a warm gold color, which made his eyes open wide in shock. "What happened?". Then, the rings from his right index finger began to emit a glow as it responded to the light. From thin air emerged a silver metal that gleamed with a solid and merciless silver color. Its razor-sharp edge still retained its ferocity on both sides, even though it was only leaving a piece of the middle of the blade from a complete longsword. "This? What!". The body of the blade floated itself before it placed itself upon the broken pieces of the hilt. Like a miracle, the blade-separated pieces began to meet each other before they merged with the help of the mana in nature and the source of holy light that came from the sun. The guardian who watched the event unfold peered his eyes intently at Leon, but strangely, he didn''t make any move, which was creepy from Soma''s perspective. Soma turned his gaze toward Leon''s side as he faintly saw a symbol that appeared from his back right palm that held the swords. The symbol of a sun with a fiery circle and a dot in the middle of it. A gift from the leader of the four cardinal God, Michael. It represents justice and light that will guide humanity to its glory when facing a great disaster that will come in the future. However, Soma, who saw that happening, breathed a sigh of relief and was slightly annoyed about the situation. First, he is relieved that he is not the one being chosen. The second thing is, if Leon was the one who would get selected, or probably one of the reasons for being chosen was being recognized by the sword? But the point is, then, why does the Creator God advise his other four Gods to do this insensible trial involving an unrelated person? [Remaining times 3 seconds] "Crap?!". Seeing the translucent window before his eyes, Soma leaped back, distancing himself from the guardian before taking a transparent vial filled with blue liquid. Swiftly, he opened the lid before chugging the content inside. [Advance Mana potion consumed] [Restored the user Mana] [Mana fully recovered] "Fuu¡­". After seeing the notification of his Mana recovered. Soma tensed all the muscles around his body, preparing for what was coming. His body started to convulse, and a jolt of excruciating pain began to invade his nerves, creating an intense agony that made his whole body scream. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Nullifying the pain¡­10% ¡­40%] One of the skills Soma had started to act fast as the pain that gnawed at his body subsided at a rapid pace. His throbbing heart regained its clarity, and his bulging veins began to disappear from his skin. [Nullifying the pain 99%] This time, Soma had thought that if the skill was still in his control. He tried to command it to stop the nullifying process of reaching a hundred percent because it was so dangerous that he lost all of his senses except for his vision. Soma uses his finger wrapped by the gauntlets to pinch his tight. It''s a bit faint, but he could feel a slight pang of pain within it. "I see. So it was like that". A faint whisper that traveled in this silent place attracted Soma''s gaze to turn toward Leon who stood up while raising his uncomplete sword. Leon cast his gaze straight toward the guardian, who stood there unmoving, looking at his provoking gaze with calm eyes. Leon swung his sword vertically, making the light that shrouded the sword dim. Within this silent place. Gradually, the guardian body vanished from its place, and then a golden line was formed before it split open, transforming into a gate with gentle warmth. [The savior has been selected] [The trial is over] "What the fuck?!". Soma silently cursed inside his heart as he saw the translucent window in front of his eye informing the trial of Heaven''s Will was over. A bulging veins begin to appear on his forehead as his calmed heart begins to race, and his blood starts to boil because of this joke event that transpired because of the changing plot by the author. "Is it him?". He clenched both his teeth and fist, making a cluster sound that he was even surprised he could do that. ""Soma!"". However, a lovely melody that reverberated in this flat land and a scent of floral that assaulted his nose calmed the boiling rage that was accumulating in his heart. Soma saw two shadows that stood beside him, looking at his figure, who had a trace of blood in his mouth. "...Are you okay?". "What happened?". Hina and Xiao Lian began to bend their knees and took a seat beside Soma naturally. Soma, who saw the two fine figures, breathed a sigh of relief as the aura from his body subsided. "Hina, Please?!". "...Okay, Leave it to me!". "...?". Hina nodded her head as she realized what happened to Soma. As for Xiao Lian, she tilted her head to the side before her body stiffened because Hina, who sat in seiza with a blossomed smile on her lips, lay down Soma''s head on top of her tights. "Is this fine?". "...Well, if you have no problem with it". "Ehehe, I don''t mind it". "So? I''ll take you up on your offer then". Xiao Lian, who saw their interaction,n felt a slight pang of pain in her heart as if a tiny thorn was pickling it. However, as she couldn''t understand what happened to her current self, she shook her head and settled herself beside Soma while gazing at his figure. Soma, who caught the meaning behind those gazes that were directed at him, sighed before he told the two of them. "So, it was¡­". *** An hour had passed, and Soma had already regained the freedom of his body. Standing straight, he began to stretch his muscles in case something happened when he was forced to use the Oni Wrath skill for the second time. However, after discovering nothing serious was happening in his body, he began to turn his gaze to Hina and Xiao Lian, who were already standing beside him. "Let''s go home". The two girls nodded as they were already aware of the identity of the splitting space with a golden color that stood in the flat land. The gate itself was crowded with the other students who were impatient, wanting to go home. "Soma, are you okay?". Leon, who saw the chaotic scene with a wry smile, approached Soma while also giving his best regards to the two girls beside Soma "As you can see, I am alright. Thanks for worrying". "I see, good then". A silent understanding happened as Leon and Soma gazed toward the disappearing students, swallowed by the gate one by one. Then comes a moment when Lydia approaches the gate. With teary red eyes, she cast her gaze toward Leon''s side, kept bowing her head, saying her appreciation for making a way for her to come home. "Then Soma, we will be first". "See you later". Eiji and Eri began to pass the gate as their bodies disappeared, which was the time for Leon. He turned his gaze to the surrounding place first before settling on Soma. "Soma, I will make sure that you will be compensated for the item". Leon''s sincere gaze pierced straight right through Soma. "Okay, I can''t wait for it". "...Good. Soma and ladies, I will be going first. See you later in the academy". Soma watched Leon''s figure gradually disappear, swallowed by the gate with a sigh. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s go, Hina, Xiao Lian!". Soma started to take his step into the gate, but the golden light that shone within it distorted, making Soma and the girls halt in their steps. The three of them knit their brows as a sense of dread enveloped the entire place before the gate dissipated into thin air. [Irregular has been identified] Chapter 165 - 165 Battling a Copy Part 01. The gate that indicates the trial is over is gone, leaving only an indispensable silent and three dumbstruck faces while looking at the empty air where the gate was earlier. A message is floating in front of them with the same appearance as a status window. [An irregular had been detected] Hina and Xiao Lian, who were also getting left behind, stiffened their faces as a realization came upon them. "What, why is the gate closing?!". "...Irregular?". Soma, who sees the translucent window that floats in front of them, starts to wonder what the meaning of that phrase is. There are no strange things, and He and his group seem to be doing just fine exploring the forest and the ruins. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unconsciously, Soma raised his left palm and saw a black diamond imprint from the ruins, and soon he found the answer. But there is one thing that left him pondering. Why, though? Is the Gods so petty to not let a human take some belongings inside the trial gate they had built? [Initiating the battle] "Battle?!". Soma saw the changing text with knitted brows as the air that permeated the land turned heavy, and the three of them felt something dangerous was about to come to their sides. From where the text floated, a swirling of black smoke gathered in the middle of flat land, forming an eerie black vortex. Then, it condensed, forming the shape of a single entity that seems familiar to them. Soma, Hina, and Xiao Lian''s breath was taken away, seeing the guardian that should be gone now reappear again but with a slight change in his expression. Earlier, the guardian had only shown his calm and emotionless face, but the current him was a contrast different. He became more expressive as he showed his knitted brows while directing his sharp gaze at Soma. Then, to everyone''s surprise, the guardian''s body started to morph and shrink in size until it reached only 175 cm. His current body looks rejuvenated with short black hair and sharp eyes with red pupils, wearing an academy uniform, making the three of them stupefied. "...Soma?". Hina, who saw the new look of the guardian, opened her eyes in shock as she regulated her gaze at Soma and the guardian multiple times, couldn''t believe her eyes. Xiao Lian, who kept her straight face, blanked for a moment as She saw another Soma standing before her with knitted brows and a hostile aura. She opened her mouth and tried to inform the real Soma who stood beside her. "Soma, be careful?!". However, at the same time, the copy began to disappear from everyone''s sight and appeared in front of unprepared Soma and managed to land a hit throughout his face. Soma''s sight started to flicker as a jarring impact sent a shockwave through his brain, and a hot, stinging pain invaded his cheeks, making his jaw jolt in agony. His body was sent flying a couple of meters before he lay on his stomach. "You!". "?!". Hina and Xiao Lian began to summon their weapons to intercept the copy. However, their attacks were ignored as The copy started to dash forward toward Soma, who was still gathering his scattered thoughts. "Watch out!". Soma, who heard the desperate call from Hina, forced his body to spring back up and meet with the copy eyes, approaching Soma''s side with speed. The copy unleashed his straight punch toward Soma''s face again, but Soma currently saw the fist perfectly as he tilted his head, dodging it by a paper margin. He grabbed the copy''s right wrist before unleashing his counter from below, but the copy also caught his fist, and they both were in a stalemate. In those close distances, Soma''s eyes directly met with the copy. All of a sudden, his vision was distorted, creating a perfect moment for the copy to leap back and plan his next attack. While they were separated by distance, Soma''s mind began to throb as unpleasant feelings started to creep inside his heart. However, he shook his head to get rid of all of the hesitation inside his heart, then took his middle stance while the copy simultaneously took the same. "He is indeed my own copy". "But why? Why does the guardian change its appearance to look like me? And the thing about irregular. Is that referring to the stolen loot or my own being¡­?". A couple of seconds passed as the two of them kept standing still, observing each other thoroughly. "What kind of trial is this in the first place?". The staring contest that happened in thirty seconds broke out as they began to dash forward, facing each other head-on. Soma and the copy began to engage in close-quarter combat. Soma throws his straight punch, which is dodged by the copy by tilting his head to the side. Before the copy could make a counter, Soma swept his hand to the copy''s face, but his movement was agile, and the copy managed to dodge the pursuit. However, Soma didn''t give up; he kept relentlessly barraging the copy with his attack, but the copy also did not sit around dodging every Soma attempt. He also began to engage properly and managed to give Soma a hard time in the battle, but the battle itself was a stalemate. The battle that unfolds before the girl''s eyes feels so fierce that the two people in question have the same power speed, and the battle is in stalemate because no one has landed a hit on the other. They just keep dancing while dodging each other''s attacks. Hina and Xiao Lian could only see in silence as the fight began to enter the next stage. Both Soma and his copy bodies let out a crimson aura that covered their body, raising the tension on the field. Both of them literally have the same appearance, power, skill, and also battle sense. Because Hina and Xiao Lian knew how strong Soma was, they couldn''t approach the swirling storm recklessly where Soma and the copy were battling each other. It leaves a bitter feeling in their heart as they can only watch the fight and can do nothing. Time passed, and Xiao Lian, who kept her gaze open watching the fight, felt a slight change that would gradually impact the battle''s outcome. "Soma is in danger!". Xiao Lian, who had been raised in martial ways since she was a toddler, feels the battle tide that stale would start to change. It leans toward the copy and hurriedly informs the furious Hina of the outcome that will happen in the future, she predicts. "What?!". "...Let''s go help him!". Xiao Lian and Hina, who realized the atmosphere, began to prepare their heart along with weapons to intercept the copy in harming Soma. The battle that seemed stagnant began to change its flow. Soma received a straight punch to his right ribs, stepping back for a while before he closed his distance and engaged in another fight. After both of them unleashed their skill, Soma was gradually at a disadvantage because of his stamina, mental, and physique, which got exhausted as time passed. Meanwhile, The copy still retains its calmness as his breathing is normal while his stance seems firm, not showing any sign of fatigue. Soma accidentally screws off his stance, and the copy hurriedly closes the distance between them and thrusts his right fist forward, intending to crush his face. However, the copy distances himself upon the passing transparent ice arrow and a fire arrow that the girls have thrown. Soma''s eyes bloated as he saw the shadows of the two girls who were closing their distance toward Soma. "...I''m saved!". As much as he wanted to take a rest, the copy wouldn''t let him sit still as he began his approach to Soma. Even though they have the same spec, Soma is a human. He needed some time to catch his breath to recover his tired body. However, that principle does not seem to work the same with the copy. No matter how long the copy used the same tricks as Soma did, he didn''t feel tired. He was like a machine that had been programmed only to fight the enemy in front of it. "...What should I do?". Soma''s muttered, but soon his eyes opened wide, because of the unexpected situation. ""We''ll help!"". Chapter 166 - 166 Battling a Copy Part 02. Seeing Hina and Xiao Lian, who stood in front of Soma. The copy body stiffened into stone as he stilled, watching them. "You guys?". Soma, who watched the two tiny backs he could envelop in his embrace alone, stood tall in front of him, blocking the advance of the copy. His stirred heart and erratic breath ceased to exist. The hard wall around his heart shattered as he began to ridicule himself for going back on his words. He already spilled everything to Hina and felt so light when she offered him help. However, now and again, Soma tried to shoulder everything alone and almost ended with his defeat. Seeing the determination from the girl''s back, Soma exhaled the distress he felt since the fight and stood up between the two girls. He spreads his lips as he grips his palms before softly whispering. "Guess I am a fool, eh". "...Hina, Xiao Lian, help me to defeat the copy". Hina, who heard Soma''s words, almost loosened the grips on her katana as her heart burst in joy. Soma finally relied on her strength even though she knew that she still couldn''t match up to him. But the small favor that came from Soma''s mouth that reverberated through her ears made the flame that lit that day in her heart burn bright, filling her heart and eyes with determination. Xiao Lian, whose entire life was hailed as a prodigy, was not her first time being asked for help, so she clenched the spear shaft and faced the copy eyes straight on. The copy who saw his enemy gain additional help knitted his brows as he felt an indescribable feeling. However, no matter what method he would use, he must eliminate the boy as per the order of his creators. Soma calmly regulated his breathing while maintaining his vigilance toward the copy. He could see a slight disturbance when the copy saw the girls enter the battle. This could be an excellent choice to let the girls help him in the battle. Soma, who regained his calm, opened his mouth. "Let''s go!". The time that felt like it stretched began to move as Xiao Lian started her first attack, dashing forward, followed by Hina and Soma behind. The copy planted his feet firmly on the ground, fixing his stance to meet the three attacks that came to his side. Xiao Lian began with the first attack as she accelerated and arrived at the copy range faster than the other and launched a thrust aimed at the copy throat. The copy, with swift parry, deflected the spear before stepping to the side, positioning himself to keep the other opponent within his sight. Hina, with the second attack, drew the blade from its sheath and swung her katana diagonally from her bellow left. The copy, using his footwork, swiftly evaded the trajectory of the blade and approached Soma''s position. Soma, who seemed to understand the copy''s feelings, lifted the corner of his mouth as he faced the copy head-on. "...I see, so it was like that". Simultaneously, both of them changed their tactics and used one of their legs as an axis to launch a roundhouse kick. Both feet that raised diagonally met each other in the shin while letting a dry thud as their bones clashed. Both of their faces were calmed, unperturbed. Soma began his first move as he tried to pry open the copy defense by bringing his raised feet down, but the same also happened with the copy. A blue gleam that thrust toward the copy made him release their locked leg and distance himself from Soma. Hina, who already awaited the copy''s arrival, swung her sword horizontally, making the copy jump into mid-air. Soma, who saw the copy, reached a high altitude dash, approaching him and observing the copy until he reached his highest point. As he saw the copy being pulled by gravity, he immediately kicked the ground and soon reached the copy slightly above him. "Got you!". Using the jump''s momentum, Soma spun twice in mid-air as he tensed his right leg before he brought it down toward the copy, who saw the incoming attack by crossing his hands. The ax kicks that clive downward clashed with the copy''s crossed hands. With a resounding boom, it sent the copy toward the ground where Xiao Lian and Hina approached his side, and the tide of the battle seemed to shift. The three of them realized that somehow, the copy didn''t want to do anything to the girls, and it made him vulnerable in many aspects. So, the girls began to coordinate their attack and let the copy bring down his defense before Soma would deliver his powerful blows. However, the copy was not to be underestimated. While facing an onslaught of three-way attack, the copy moved with precision, dodging, blocking, and countering Soma''s attack, making the three parties of Soma marvel at his slight determination, especially Soma. Even though the copy shows a remarkable feat by defending, the relentless attack from the three, the copy finally reached its limit. Soma, who noticed it, slightly tensed the muscle in his body to deliver his final attack. "Xiao Lian locked him up". Xiao Lian, who understood what Soma meant, began to generate a tremendous amount of water above her head. The moisture surrounding the place was being sucked into her place, and it created a considerable body of water ball before she threw it at the copy. Hina, who was also in the range, knitted her brows but managed to get away in time. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The water began to drown, and the copy drenched him along the way with the surrounding land. "Be careful next time, silver-head!". "...Sorry about that". Hina protested, but Xiao Lian was focused on the copy as she began to stab her spear blade toward the puddles, and then she chanted her magic. "Freeze". The temperature began to drop to zero as the transparent puddles that drenched the area turned silver. The spreading was so fast that it turned the flat land into an ice place. Soma, who saw the copy trapped in the sculpture of Ice, spread his lips as he accelerated further and focused his entire strength on this one blow. Xiao Lian and Hina also didn''t want to miss the last attack as they approached the copy from each side. The three of them were so close to achieving their goal when. """?!""". Soma, Hina, and Xiao Lian notice a slight twitch in the frozen body of the copy. A heavy pressure began to oppress the surrounding atmosphere, and they halted in their tracks. A crackling of a tiny black bolt began to travel along the surface of the frozen land, stunned the three parties. Then, a crack began to appear in the sculpture before it shattered into dust as he let out a thundering roar that shook the atmosphere, stiffening the three bodies. "Aaaah!". Soma grits his teeth as he manages to lift his gaze slightly and sees what happened to the copy. His body was shrouded in black aura that was so dark it devoured the light itself. From his back emerged a black bat''s wings stretched outward, revealing its majesty. A pair of goat horns that protruded from his side skull pointed forward, and a black tail that wrapped itself toward his waist. His current appearance reminds Soma of the memories he had within his consciousness, where the same being residing in the depth of his heart threatened to take away his body, and now the same monster also appeared before him in the outside world. Unconsciously, Soma clenched his chest, for his heart started to throb uncontrollably. "...Impossible?!". Chapter 167 - 167 Desperate. A sudden rush of heavy and intense suffocating feelings began to invade Soma''s consciousness as he saw the copy body start to morph into his nightmare. The surrounding ice blasted to bits, and its cluster was flying toward the surrounding air with just his howl. It created an oppressive aura that tormented the two girls. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Soma, who managed to stand firm on his own, cast his gaze toward the two girls who were desperately trying to endure this oppressive feeling. With knitted brows, sweat began to drench their body as their breath turned erratically. He could no longer see them in that suffering state, so when he tried to step forward to shield them, the copy that already stood between the girls raised the corner of his lips, and Soma''s body shuddered. "No!". The copy sneered as he ignored Soma''s plea, and from all around his skin, a thousand tiny black bolts that danced like snakes began to spread their wings, and it spread its fangs to the surrounding area. "Ack!". "Eukh!". Hina and Xiao Lian, who got stung by the electricity, convulsed wildly as their bodies lost their strength and dropped down to the ground. Watching what had transpired before him, Soma stood dumbfounded briefly before his eyes turned red in anger. "You bastard?!". However, the copy didn''t stop with his attack. After he is done with the girls, the copy takes a step forward, closing his distance from Soma in a blink. He is standing straight in front of Soma with a sneer, showing his sharp canines. "Gukh". A heavy thud resounded as the copy fist landed on Soma''s abdomen and blasted Soma from his place. He rolled on the hard ground several times, feeling an intense heat from agony that assaulted his abs. Even after being thrown for about twenty meters, Soma still couldn''t put up his strength in his body, he lay on the ground clutching his damaged abdomen. His lungs were on fire because of the lack of oxygen, and cold sweat began to excrete from his pores, cooling his hot temperature that rose as the blood inside his body spread a slight amount of adrenaline to the bloodstream to ease the user''s pain. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Nullifying the Pain¡­ 10%...] Afterward, a translucent window appeared before his eyes and the pain in his abdomen was dismissed, gradually, his erratic breath also stabilized, albeit slightly. Soma tried to rise from the ground, but as he sprawled on four limbs, a shadow enveloped his body, waitting him to awaken. "Guhk, bleergh¡­". sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma coughed out fresh blood from his mouth as his head felt slightly lighter compared to earlier. He raised his gaze and met the grinning face of the copy. With a swift movement, the copy eagle clawed Soma''s throat and lifted him up from the ground, dangling his two feet. "Kuh!". The copy spread his mouth, showing his teeth. His right hand gripping Soma''s throat tightened before he tossed Soma slightly up. Then, he launched a straight kick that gouged Soma''s abdomen, making his body bent in a V shape. Soma''s mind jolted by the intense agony that gradually dimmed before it completely vanished. His body was paralyzed from the pain as he was being blown away from the place. His back crashes toward the side crater raised a cloud of dust that covered his wounded body. "Blargh..". His mouth began to cough another fountain of blood as his feet turned soft like noodles. Soma dropped onto the hard ground with his unfocused gaze. All light disappeared from Soma''s vision as he saw the world turn gray and stretched endlessly. [Nullifying the Pain 100%] In this dull world where time still remains unmoving. Soma, who was trapped in that vision, his mind began to wander. "Crap, I don''t think my copy was so strong¡­". The first words that came from his heart were a word of ridicule for himself. He didn''t think the devil within himself had so much power if he was freed. All that big talk he spits toward the devil felt like an insult to himself. A black shadow began to loom over his lifeless body; it extended his right hand before once again lifting Soma''s body up by gripping his throat. Soma, with his skill in full swing, didn''t feel anything as he stared at the gray sky that turned darkened, a perfect time for him to rest his battered body and drift toward an endless dream. He cast his gaze toward the land and accidentally met gaze with the two girls whose eyes were bawled, seeing the current helpless situation. Hina desperately crawled on the ground with her paralyzed body shouting incomprehensible words that could only be heard as a buzzing sound in Soma''s ear. As for Xiao Lian, she absentmindedly saw Soma being lifted from the ground. She probably could not comprehend what was happening to the situation, or maybe she didn''t want to accept the reality itself. The person herself didn''t recognize it, but tears already streamed down her cheeks. "Hina, Xiao Lian". Soma muttered those words as his body was being tossed into the air and received an uppercut to his lower jaw, shaking his brain and distorting his perception of his surroundings before his eyes turned completely black. But he could feel that his eyes were still pry open. Then, another contact was made toward his abdomen before his body stopped and lay unmoving in the middle of the land. Soma''s body had already lost its function and sense. So he could only let the copy do as he wished. {...Soma, please hurry up and lend me your body. If this is continue you will die. I will definitely save you¡­} Deep from within his consciousness, the calm and imposing tone from Martial Saint rings, giving him a glimmering sense of hope before it got shattered in a moment. {...Hm? Why can''t I merge my soul with you? Soma, get a hold of yourself. Don''t close your eyes! You will die at this rate. This isn''t good. Why can''t I merge like before?...} "?!". Martial Saint''s impatient tone that kept ringing in his mind began to fade away. [Extra skill Puppeteer activated] "Why at a time like this?". A translucent window appeared before his eyes, and suddenly, his consciousness was engulfed by the dark. Hina, with her red hands and covered in dirt, kept desperately crawling her way to approach Soma. Each distance she covered felt like an eternity. Her breath was ragged, but she kept pressing on to reach Soma''s side. Her eyes brimming with tears, Hina felt like her world had collapsed seeing Soma lay unmoving, bathed by his own blood. The sight of his lifeless body is akin to a sharp knife in her heart mercilessly ripping it into pieces. "So, ma?!". With a cry that was a plea and lament, she closed the distance to Soma''s side. The ground beneath her was cold and cruel it become a sentiment of her grief upon her lovee one. After her arduous path, Hina finally reached the place where Soma lay. Her face was stiffened as she couldn''t see his chest puffing out, and his gaze had already lost its light. Slowly, Hina, with her trembling red hand, reached out before grasping Soma''s hand. Her body shuddered because of the cold fingertips that pierced her skin, making blood drain from her face. "No, Soma, please wake up, ack!". From above her, a looming disaster dropped his foot on top of her palm and gripped Soma''s palm. "...Get off! Soma, please wake up. Don''t leave me alone in this world, please". Even with the crushing pain that assaulted her nerves, sending a hurling of agony to her brain. However, she grits her teeth because of this kind of pain. It was nothing in comparison to losing Soma. "...Soma! Wake up!". Chapter 168 - 168 Liberated. Soma, whose consciousness had been swallowed by entire darkness, was enveloped by a soft embrace of death. His body was pulled by strange force down toward a deep unknown. Then it plunged into a deep body of water that kept drowning him deeper, deeper and much more deeper into the abyss. In his hazy consciousness, that could be gone for any moment. Soma could see fragments of his memories from the two people that replicated in his eyes like a monitor showing his life flashed before his eyes. Seeing the memories that replicated before his eyes, his thoughts melted for the comfort that it gave. Slowly, the amber of life that lit in his heart dimmed until it left only a tiny bit of fire that could be gone in a single breath. The comfort that embraces his body and mind keeps dragging him down to the abyss below him. Soma is aware of what is happening to him. But his mind already wears out. In a time like this, he hopes for a light of salvation to come and guide him back toward the water''s surface, but nothing happens as he keeps submerged. {So you are giving up like this? Hehe, Good then!} Instead of salvation, Soma''s nightmare was the one who appeared with the spreading joy he got. A black, eerie voice pierced his ear, and he looked at Soma with sneers. Soma, who faintly saw the black figure floating in front of him, said nothing as he just let the devil ramble. {...Well, it was a good thing for me, though. Because if you die, I will have that body of yours and finally be freed}. Soma''s eyelid gradually got heavier each time a moment flashed in his mind. Slowly, his eyes began to get closed, and he let himself be submerged in this void for all eternity. {Don''t worry about the girls. I will make sure to treat them better} Upon the mention of the girl, Soma''s closed eyes halted for a brief moment and stopped halfway. The amber in his heart dimmed, leaving only a spark that kept burning bright, refusing to let go. Then, from his dimmed gaze, Soma could see a glimpse of a thin thread that kept attaching itself toward his body to the water''s surface. "...Ma!" {...} A faint cry that echoed in this space shook his consciousness. Slowly, that voice seeped through his being, and the spark that stubbornly lit began to emit a bright glow, turning itself into a tiny flame. "Please, Soma". The cry that began to reverberate inside his consciousness shook his heart, and his heart began to thump, bringing life to his lifeless body. "...Soma, wake up!". Soma''s body twitched upon hearing those cries that resonated deep within his consciousness and shook his lifeless body. The amber that lit with tiny flame began to a bright light. The thin thread that connected him toward the water''s surface gleamed in yellow color, giving him a path to come back toward the person who awaited his return. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. {..Why bother to continue? With your current condition, even though you managed to regain consciousness. You can''t defeat that copy. In the end, you are just wasting your futile effort. Just let me take care of the rest!}. "...Shut, up!". A crack began to form inside the dark space that drowned him deeper toward the abyss. {Like I said, just surrender yourself to your fate} "Fate, huh?". Soma, whose consciousness slightly regained its freedom, began to recall the first time he came to this world, being transmigrated by the author. From there, he took his first step in changing the course of the story until the author himself decided to change some of the plot, making him unable to predict what would happen in the future. Then, after the arduous exploration inside the trial gate. Soma discovered that he was being manipulated like a marionette with invisible strings pulled by the unseen hand of fate, which is by the author. "...Shut up!". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Soma''s resolute tone brought a bigger crack that spread through all the space. The shadow that haunted him disappeared, and the cracked space shattered into a hundred pieces, creating a blinding light that almost swallowed Soma''s body whole. Before disappearing, Soma clenched his right hand and reached out toward a translucent window that appeared in front of him before his body vanished. *** {Finally, a path has emerged. Before it''s too late, I must hurry and help, Soma} "...Martial Saint!". {?!} Martial Saint, who saw a straight path toward possessing Soma, stiffened in his place as he saw the figure of Soma who stood in front of him with a resolute expression. {Soma?!} Soma, with his serious expression, reached out toward Martial Saint and spoke. "Lend me your power, Martial Saint!". *** "Ukh, Soma, wake up!". Hina is still determined to try to wake Soma. Then, all of a sudden, Soma''s body, which lay unmoving on the ground, emitted a divine glow that made the copy and Hina''s eyes open in shock. The golden light that exuded from his body was so comfortable and warm that Hina wanted to embrace Soma''s body and let herself buried in his chest, submerged in comfort. However, the same thing didn''t occur to the copy as the warm light that emitted from Soma''s body purified the ominous aura around his body and made him distance himself from Soma. Soma''s eyes, which were closed, suddenly jolted open as the golden aura around his body intensified, making Hina close her eyes. Upon the subsided light that pierced her eyesight, she slowly opened her eyes and saw Soma, with a gentle gaze, kneeling in front of her and extending his right hand before caressing Hina''s left cheek. "Thank you, Hina". Tears that had stopped began to pour down her cheeks. She recalled this figure when she was inside the trial gate. At that time, someone was in control over Soma''s body, but the current Soma in front of her feels different, even without telling her. Hina could feel it. Those gazes, and the familiar voice that called her name resonated in her heart, telling her that He was indeed the Soma she knew. "Rest for now! I will handle the matter from here". Soma, for the last time, wiped away the tears that streamed from Hina''s cheeks before raising his body and looking toward Xiao Lian, who was absentminded, looking at his figure. It seemed there were no severe wounds or injuries in her body, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. "Xiao Lian, don''t force yourself to move. Just rest there. The fight will soon be over". "...So, ma". Xiao Lian, who stammered upon her words, wanted to speak more, but the figure of Soma already turned his back from her approaching the copy. Soma looked toward the copy, who still used the devil''s appearance and exuded an ominous black aura around his body. He stopped in his tracks, and then Soma clenched both fists before the golden aura around his body intensified, making the submerged light in the world brighten. Two opposite powers clashed in the face of the blackened world. Soma readies his stance, and the same also happened to the copy. [Martial Saint First Technique - Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulations] "First Step - LIghtning Scatter". Thousands of tiny golden bolts began to crawl on Soma''s skin, letting out a crackling shriek. Soma, who stood in the face of crawling bolts, spoke. "Second Steps - Lightning Descent". The crackling of bolts that permeated from his body began to condense and create a protective thin layer that wrapped around his equipment. "Third Steps - Lightning Strike". A thundering roar began to resonate across the land, making the surrounding air shake. "This time, for sure. I will end this shitty Trial once and for all". Chapter 169 - 169 Saint X Devil. Two major forces began to clash, creating a magnificent view in the darkness of the night. The brilliance of golden lightning danced across one side, and a dark, towering aura covered the night with its ominous aura. Soma and the copy began their showdown. Simultaneously, both of them accelerated, but Soma was in the lead in speed because of the buff from his technique. He arrived in front of the stunned copy before unleashing his straight kick that aimed at his face. But the devil, with his godly reflexes, jerked his head to the side and managed to dodge the kick in time. However, it was not completely avoided because a trail of red liquid streamed down his cheeks, forming a line across his cheeks to his ear. The copy''s cheeks felt throbbed. He realized his cheek was injured. So he stretched his right hand to grab Soma''s raised legs. With the current difference in speed, the copy could only grasp air. Soma retracted his legs, and then he began to shift his attack to his fist and launch a straight punch toward the copy faces. A cracking sound resonated within the land. Soma''s punch directly crushed the copy nose, blasting him a couple of meters in front. "There is more to come". Then, from there, the flow of battle changed as Soma began to attack the copy relentlessly, giving the copy a hard time catching his break. Punch, kick, elbow, knee, Soma utilized all of his limbs as a weapon and increased the injury on the copy''s body. Every time his attack connected, skin tore, muscles were torn, and bones crushed, creating a creepy rhythm that made the audience knit their faces. The ominous aura from the copy also began to be dismissed as it was being purified by Soma aura. The copy, maybe tired after being barraged by the storm, as blood began to smear his vision, the copy retaliated, letting out a howl that shook Soma''s eardrums, halting him briefly, before he jumped back. "Aaah!". Then, from within him, a flash of ominous black lightning began to burst from his skin before it condensed itself, imitating the techniques Soma was doing. "...How much is his limit of growth?". Soma suddenly had a hunch that everything must be finished soon, for he couldn''t fathom how far the copy would grow. The copy whose power had undergone a change began to strike first. He disappeared from his place and reappeared before Soma, releasing a straight jab. Soma reacted as he thrust his fist forward and clashed with his fist to fist. A shattering boom resonated as the surrounding area where the battles upheld turned still. A chaotic ripple began to happen around them, blasting the surrounding air. The earth below their feet cracked before being pushed down, creating a crater that gradually got bigger and deeper the longer their power clashed. However, Soma noticed that the aura from the copy began to dim as he made contact with Soma. "Haaa!". Soma let out his howl, making the copy slightly pushed back. The copy stance crumbled, and Soma tensed his right leg. He concentrated every power he got into his legs. His leg let out a crackling thunder that shone in golden light, alarming the copy''s upon the danger from Soma''s incoming attack. A straight thrust from Soma''s right leg collided with the copy abdomen. Spurting black blood from the copy mouth before he was blasted away from the place and embedded himself toward the crater. Soma put away his raised legs as he stared at the cloud of dust that covered the copy''s body. "Ahhh!". The copy managed to stand up as he uttered his desperate shout toward the sky. Above him, the sky, as if responding to his will, began to attract black clouds, gathering at a rapid speed. Then, the sky above him was completely shrouded with black clouds, with a black serpent dancing across the surface of the clouds, letting out a thunderous roar before its descent toward the copy bathed him with its ominous might. "Now what? How far is he going to evolve?". It seems Soma''s perception was not wrong. The copy, bathed by the black lightning, came out unscathed while his body was coated with a tremendous force of nature lightning. Soma felt a tingling danger upon the sight of the copy, perfecting his imitation of Martial Saint''s first technique and the complete one at that. He indeed had the power he lent from Martial Saint, but Soma still couldn''t fully exert its full potential. There is also a matter about Martial Saint''s dismissing power. He began racking his brain, trying to find a solution to intercept the copy, which is being evolved every time Soma gains another power. Then, when his gaze met with the crazed gaze of the copy, his eyes accidentally caught the sight of the horn on its skull. "...No time to hesitate". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extracting the devil''s power within you] {...Kid, what the hell did you do?} A slightly hoarse and irritated voice echoed inside his brain, but Soma ordered his puppeteer skill to close off the communication between him and the other two being inside him. [Two opposite forces that shouldn''t coexist in one body clashed; the user will receive its backlash] "Gurk!". A trail of red began to appear from Soma''s corner lips. Soma''s body trembled. His eyes, once vibrant and full of life, began to flicker for the power inside his body, crackling with uncontrollable fury. His hands clenched so hard that an intense searing light of red and yellow began to clash with each other, bursting his veins, tearing his skin and tendons, and letting out a fountain of blood from his pores. Each breath he took felt labored, struggling to contain the immense power within him. "...This is truly hard". [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Harmonizing the two forces within the user body] [...Harmonize complete] [The power of Holy and Demonic begin to mix together, creating an *****] "...Finally". A skill that he believed would help him in the situation appeared, and the searing pain and the uncontrollable force inside him tamed. Soma, with a rough breath, held his gaze high and let loose his harmonized Aura that made the surrounding air scream. His body was wrapped by a black aura that made the space surrounding him crack. The aura was slightly thinner from the copy, but it radiated a destructive force that made even the space evaporate. "...This is the end!". Soma exhaled every hesitation he held within his heart before placing his stance firmly on the ground, waiting for his enemy to react. The copy who saw the Soma exudes his whole body trembling, but he couldn''t disobey his creator''s wishes, so he grits his teeth and raises his battle spirit while letting out a warcry. "Aaah!". The devil, as he is desperate for his choices, accelerates forward while gathering his power on his legs. "Come!". Soma calmly observed his opponent''s movement, who dashed forward in a straight line. Time stretched infinitely as the copy movement felt so slow in Soma''s line of sight. He began to concentrate his whole power on this final strike and was convinced that this would be the end that Soma wanted. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the copy had already passed the half distance between them. Soma began to make his move. "Fuu, Third steps¡­". In this stretched time, Soma casually runs while holding an immense Destructive power on his right leg. Each time his legs touched the ground, it disintegrated into tiny specks of atoms. Soma found himself entering the copy range of attack. He planted his left leg firmly on the ground, then thrust his other legs, making the space around him twist. "...Lightning Strike". The world muted before the ripple of disaster began to show its roar. A huge black vortex, because of the warped space created upon his leg making contact, stretched far away, devouring everything that stood in its path. [Trial cleared] Chapter 170 - 170 Come Home. Soma''s vision was slightly distorted as the surrounding land faded and changed into an unfamiliar white space that stretched endlessly. He fixed his posture, still in his kicking position, straightened his spine and began to feel a slight wonder. "Where is this place?". [Yo, Soma. It''s been a while] A translucent window that displayed on a bigger panel appeared in front of him. Soma, who knows from the tone and the writing habits, knitted his brows. "...It''s been a while, indeed". There were so many complaints and questions he wanted to ask him. But after all this time, Soma felt slightly burned out trying to get himself involved with the author who sent him to his novel. He exhaled everything that had been bothering him for a while before opening his mouth. "Where is this place?". [Hm? Strange, I thought you would yell at me and protest too quickly to send you home to your previous word] "Just hurry and answer me, will you!". Soma raised his tone for a bit because of the question he had already thrown away a moment ago. He raised his head with an unwavering gaze toward the translucent window. [Hmm, You seem a bit different. I have something to say to you, Soma. So, I invaded your consciousness and entered your dream. Well, anyway. How was the skill I gave you? It was pretty helpful, right?] "...Yeah". Just as the author said, the skill that he thought was a curse all along turns out to be his biggest trump card in the current battle he experienced. Soma saw his status window, which showed a detailed explanation of the skill the author mentioned. [Extra Skill Puppeteer: the highest level of suggestion skill that could control the user''s consciousness and physical ability, making it work automatically from the deepest desire from the user, making him like a marionette] The text about the details of the skill gradually began to fade away before it was replaced with a new one. [Extra Skill Puppeteer: The one in control] The first time, he received the second message from the author saying that his actions were being manipulated until that stage greatly shook his mind to the core. Even though the author had already said, he wouldn''t intervene in his life anymore. He still holds a huge doubt over the author''s character. With the stirred heart Soma had. He thought that with the current skill he possessed, puppeteer. His life was completely under the control of an unknown being. Pulling the invisible string behind him, manipulated all of his will, emotion and act to their own self-satisfaction. But it seems Soma was wrong about any of that. The skill that he received was something that cracked beyond words. It could be called a Balance-Breaker because he is not restricted by anything in the world. As the detail of the skill described recalling it back, Soma''s spine shuddered. Watching Soma, who engrossed himself in his thoughts, the author let out a slight smile that was hidden from the eyes of the world. [As you can see, I gave you that skill as a gift from me, who forcefully transmigrate you to the world I created] "Why didn''t you just show me straight at that time?". [Well, for some reason I can''t do that] "Why?". [...I already gave you enough lenience upon arriving in this world, a tremendous Luck that you could survive any of the dangerous events that unfold before you. Then, after some time, I give you that farewell messages. I thought, this is going nowhere. So, I decide to help you for the last time and never let myself get involved with you further. However¡­] Soma raised his brows while reading the line that suddenly got paused. The display still didn''t show anything until finally, it started to move again. [...However, looking at you who doubted my Gift. I feel sad because you never intended to have a better look at your own abilities. Even though I give you a big hint. Which is why I decided to help you for the Last Time but also make you realise it by sheer force] "That''s why this trial was created?". [Correct] After hearing what the author had written on the display, he never thought about the abilities he had thoroughly. This was indeed his mistake for not looking at things properly from his perspective. Soma''s body began to fade away as the time for him to wake up had arrived. "It is time?". [Soma, this is truly my last farewell. Remember that no one restricts you, and you have the freedom to become a part of the story I wrote, or you can just chill out on the side. That is up to you¡­] The Author''s message halted as he took his time to write his last phrase. [...Farewell, Soma. Let''s¡­] Soma couldn''t read what the author wanted to say in the display as his vision began to distort, and his body suddenly jolted awake. The first time he saw it was a vast black canvas dotted with myriad twinkling stars, like tiny brilliant gems scattered across the deep ink sky. The moon, glowing in full bloom, cast its soft light toward the land, giving it a tranquil atmosphere. As Soma''s mind was wholly awoken, He felt a cool wind that brushed his skin, making his body shudder. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Like I said, have you ever cooked before?". "...None". "Why can you say that so confidently? No matter what, I won''t let you help me. I can do this alone". "...Why?". A slight bickering that echoed above his head made the facial muscles on his face loosened. The lively chirp from Hina and the calm obliviousness from Xiao Lian made his tired body rejuvenated. Soma tensed the muscles around his body, trying to awaken from his place. But he felt at a loss because his limbs were so heavy that he couldn''t even lift a single finger. A groan ultimately escaped his lips, which made the two bickering girls stop their discussion. "Soma?". "?!". "Hey, you!" With swift footwork, Xiao Lian, with a free hand, approached Soma''s right side and nestled herself beside him comfortably. She stares at his figure, who seems desperate to move his body. However, seeing Soma awoken from his slumber lifted the huge boulder that pressed her mind. Unconsciously, her facial muscles loosened as she spoke her greeting. "Good morning, Soma". "Um, good morning". Hina slowly began to put away the kitchen knife in hand before approaching Soma on the other side. Soma and Hina''s eyes met before she flashed her smile, relieved to see his fine complexion. "Soma! I''m glad you''re awake". "Yeah, thanks, Hina. By the way, how long was I unconscious?". "It was not that long, right?". "Mm, probably thirty minutes or so¡­". "Not long, huh. Well, I wonder about that. Huuf¡­". Soma once again tensed his body, trying to move his body again, but the result was still the same. After several times trying, he finally let loose his tensed body and lay on the hard ground while looking at the glittering stars, with a lot of unknown mysteries provided. "It seems your body was paralyzed". Hina, who observed Soma''s action, sat beside him while giving him a wry smile. "...Soma, do you want to sit?". "Xiao Lian? Yes, if you don''t mind. Please help me to get up". "Mm". Xiao Lian nodded and began to slide away her hands behind Soma''s neck and gently lifted his solid and robust body. Her fingertips trace along his chest, making Soma feel a tingling sensation because of her soft caress. Hina, who looked at the sight, sighed abruptly before raising her body from her sitting position and opening her mouth. "Then I will prepare some food for us to eat". "Food?". Soma''s stunned voice echoed, bringing an awkward silence, making Hina stop in her tracks. Hina, with a stiffened face, began to sweat as she gulped her saliva. Xiao Lian raised her brows upon witnessing the two interactions and cast her calm gaze on Hina, and she threw her face to the side. "...Can you really cook?". Hina, facing those expressionless gazes that pierced her being, starts to turn rigid while acting tough. "We-well, I have some knowledge about it, and I already prepared everything in my storage rings. So I am pretty sure I can cook something decent?". "Is that true?". "We-well, yeah. I''m confident about my skill". "Hmm, I''m not¡­". "You!". "Pffth, ahahahaha¡­". Seeing the two of them interact with each other made Soma crackles in laugh. These two people who couldn''t express their feelings honestly toward each other seemed endearing. It made him recall the good times when he read the novel. Soma connected his thoughts with the relic on his palm, and in front of them appeared many snacks, mainly energy bars that were high in calories and beverages Soma had collected over time. "...I couldn''t move my body. Because of that, cooking is out of option. So, you two eat these snacks to replenish your energy". "...Soma, can you cook?". Xiao Lian, who heard that for the first time, turned her gaze to Soma. Before Soma could answer Xiao Lian, Hina, who sat back down on the opposite side, opened her mouth. "That''s right. Soma is incredible, and the dish he made was delicious". "...Mm, why are you the one boasting? You talk big and yet, in the end, couldn''t cook either". "Sh-shut up! I can, if I try hard enough". "Yeah, in your dreams". "Pffth¡­". "Don''t laugh, Soma!". "Sorry". In the middle of the desolate land where, many traces of the huge battle unfold. The cheer and laughter resonated below the dark sky, making the atmosphere seem lively enough to forget that the three of them were in another dimension. Several times had passed as the three of them kept the conversation continuing in a lively manner before suddenly. In front of them, a crack appears, and it emits a familiar golden light, inviting the three people to enter. "Soma?!". "?!" "Yeah, It''s time to go home". Chapter 171 - 171 Uproar. Inside the massive room where the atmosphere was somber upon the disappearance of the new students that were freshly accepted to the Academy, the stadium, once filled with excitement and anticipation upon the first page of the new toddler to start their new journey, turned gloomy in despair. One day had passed since the disappearance, and many parents who were still hoping their children would return safely waited in the building even though the academy was already closed to the public. Standing in one corner, Hiroshi and Hisako, who still keep their heads high, help the other devastated and worried parents for their children''s whereabouts. "...Here, you must eat something". Hisako and Hiroshi, along with the academy staff, approached the parents whose complexion was not good, extending their helping hands by providing food or even an ear to listen to their problems. As the renowned awakeners, the two of them had already experienced many things that involved the sudden disappearance. However, each time passed, their heart was corroded by the negative aura that shredded their heart and clouded their mind, worrying about their daughter''s safety. Then, as the mood in the room stalled, a miracle of salvation came up in the form of a cracked space that extended in a vertical line before it slid open, revealing golden eyes that swirled like a vortex, making the surrounding air tremble and gave the dark room a bit of life. Witnessing the appearance of the gate, all the people inside the building tensed their expression before then a single female student stepped out from it, as tears accumulated in her eyes. "..I''m back. I''ve truly come back". Then, from behind her, one after another, the new batch of first-year students appeared with dumbfounded expressions on their faces before bursting into tears. "My son?". "Mother?!". A shrill cheer of reunion and relief enveloped the building, filled the room with a positive aura, and gradually, the gloomy atmosphere in the room dissipated. "Dear, Hina is". "Yeah, Hisako, they will soon come back". Hisako and Hiroshi began to reunite with each other with trembling hearts filled with expectation, worry, and longing for their missing daughter. The students started to reunite with their respective parents before a lone boy holding a half-complete sword appeared, and the gate gradually lost its light and shrank in size. As soon as the gate showed an unnatural phenomenon, they knew it well. Hisako and Hiroshi''s faces turned pale because they couldn''t see their daughter and Soma coming out from the gate. "What happened? Soma!!". Leon, who noticed the disappearance of the gate, quickly approached it, but an invisible barrier blocked his body. He slammed his clenched fist multiple times, trying to break the invisible barrier, but to no avail. Eiji, Eri, and Lydia, who basked in the reunion moment, noticed the commotion as they returned their gaze toward the shrunken gate and opened their eyes wide in shock. The gate before everyone''s sight began to shrink into the diameter of a basketball floating above the empty air near the podium. "My god. What is happening inside?". "Young master!". A relief cry escaped from the lips of a beautiful woman in her twenties as she embraced the figure of Leon, who stood dumbfounded in front of the shrunken gate. Leon''s thoughts began to melt as he felt the familiar floral scent in his nose. The warmth from her body and the soft sensation that enveloped his tensed muscles loosened the tension in his body. "...Livia". "I am glad you are okay". "Me, too". The woman called Livia, who wore a prim frilly dress befitting a high-class person who used to wear it, shone in the dark room with its pristine white color. She was Leon''s caretaker, who was always by his side since he was a child, and Leon had a slight crush on her. Hisako and Hiroshi, who heard the boy called Soma named earlier, exchange looks as they gradually close their distance. They waited for the right moment to start the conversation as the boy separated from the woman with flushed faces. "Excuse me?". "Yes?!". Leon, who notices Hiroshi approaching, raises his brows because of an adult man who seems familiar. He knitted his brows, trying to recall his memories, then opened his eyes wide in surprise, for he recognized him. "You are¡­". "May I help you, sir?". However, before he could finish his word, the woman Liviabeside him stepped forward and shielded Leon in front. Hiroshi lets out a wry smile as he steps forward, trying to be collected in front of strangers. But he could feel that his fingertips were trembling. He couldn''t forgive himself because he still had a debt to settle with his daughter. Regulating his breath, Hiroshi once more opened his mouth. "I have no bad intentions. I just want to ask about my daughter''s whereabouts. "Livia, calm down, I know them. You are Akabane Hiroshi, and if my guess is right again, the lady behind you must be your wife, Akabane Hisako. The renowned S-rank awakener''s spouse from Japan". "Young master, is that true?". Leon nodded his head as he walked forward and met Hiroshi head-on while extending his right hand. "Pleased to meet you, Mr Hiroshi. I am Leon Pendragon, from Camelot". Hiroshi grabbed the young boy''s hand, who seemed used to a social event seeing from his aura. "Yes, pleasure is mine. Then forgive my abrupt words, but". "Please, be my guess¡­". "I am sorry if I misheard you earlier. I heard you called Soma''s name?". "Soma? Yes indeed. I clearly said his name because he was with the other two girls standing behind me when I entered the gate. If you still doubt me, you can inquire more from the two people over there!". "Thank you, Leon". Hiroshi and Hisako began approaching Eiji and Eri''s place to ask about Hina and Soma. Leon turned his gaze toward the gate and knit his brows as he didn''t understand what was actually happening. The trial was supposed to be over upon the disappearance of the guardian and the appearance of the gate. He brought his right palm and gazed at the symbol on its back palms. "Do I deserve such a title?". Looking back, the one who led and the one who took the initiative in the whole expedition was none other than Soma himself. Yet the symbol of the Savior was added to his hand. There is also a title that he still doesn''t know what the effect is. "Leon, pardon me for my intrusion, but are the three of them safe?". Hisako, who interrupted Leon''s thought, made him turn his attention to her while stunned because he saw the resemblance between her and the red-haired girl he met earlier. "Yes. They are fine. I can assure you that". "Thank God, dear¡­". "Yeah, we can sigh in relief if those two are fine, especially with Soma. Let''s believe in them and wait for their return". Hisako nodded her head before she turned her gaze to the small gate that kept swirling in golden color. The two of them began to wait in front of the gate, separating themselves from Leon, who still kept glancing toward the gate, worried about their daughter''s whereabouts. Then, several times passed, and the gate that showed no sign of moving began to shake, creating a ripple of disturbed space before its size widened, making the same phenomenon as earlier. Hisako and Hiroshi spring up from their sitting position and approach the gate. "Hina, Soma?". "...". The swirling force on the gate intensified before, from within, three shadows. One boy and two girls were carrying the paralyzed boy on their shoulders while bickering with each other. "Hey, silver-hair, can you not use this chance to do something improper?". "...What are you talking about..". "I mean, look at you, sneakily nestling your body to Soma. Because of that, we have a hard time walking, you know". "? I''m helping him". "...". After finishing its business, the swirling golden vortex dissipated into thin air, leaving only an empty space. "Hina, Soma¡­". "Eh, Mom. Wait¡­". "Miss, Hisako. Wait". "?!". Hisako ignores the three stunned voices while she dashes forward before embracing the three people who warned Hisako not to come. Because of the unbalanced state the two girls had, their feet slipped. Then, the four of them, brought down by gravity, dropped to the floor. "Crap!". sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Extra skill Puppeteer activated] Soma reflexively activated his skill, forcing his hand to move, and brought the two girls in his hand up to lessen the impact they would receive with knitted brows, forcing his body to move. A heavy thud resounded as Soma felt his world sway before his vision faded and was soon embraced by the dark comfort of a void. Chapter 172 - 172 Awoken. The first time Soma opened his eyes, and was welcomed by a familiar sight that he never got bored staring at. A vast space of lush greenery becomes a carpet on the ground, swayed grass from the breeze that also hit Soma''s body, giving it a chill that jolted his groggy feeling. The flowing clear river that stretched endlessly without an end became his zen as he approached the majestic towering tree that was looming in the middle of the Eden-like place. Its multiple branches spread, creating a huge canopy for Soma usual and Martial Saint place to have a conversation. "You came, Soma". Martial Saint, who was always meditating below the tree, opened his gaze before he beckoned Soma to sit in front of him. Soma nodded his head before he approached the place and chose a comfortable position before he sat and submerged himself in the soft grass before crossing his legs. The two of them sat silently below the canopy, shielding them from the warm sun that cascaded into the lands. The serene atmosphere and the cozy feeling the tree gave made Soma close his eyes in comfort. His heart began to soothe, and the worry and problems that accumulated in his brain blew to bits. When Soma was submerged in the tranquil feeling, he had a clear and calm voice called out to him. "Soma?". "Yes?". Soma opened his eyes as he stared straight at Martial Saint''s eyes, whose aura seemed a bit different from what Soma knew. "Is this about time you tell me about that time?!". Martial Saint didn''t beat around the bush as he straightly threw his question to Soma''s face. Soma''s face stiffened as he finally knew what was actually happening to Martial Saints'' composure, which seemed different. With his calm-like gaze, he stared straight at Martial Saint, sighing. "Okay, so it was¡­". Soma began to tell him about the skill he had and what kind of abilities he had. Of course, he disclosed the important things about the skill as a gift from the author and managed to explain it thoroughly without making Martial Saint shrink his gaze in doubt. "I see". Upon hearing Soma''s explanation, Martial Saint''s blinked his eyes before abruptly standing up, casting his gaze toward a faraway place reminiscent of something. He closed his eyes as he basked himself into the cool breeze that once again passed, bringing a soft rhythm from the swayed grass and clashed leaves. He walked slowly, showing his back to Soma. Gradually, Soma also rose from his sitting position and stood four steps away from Martial Saint, looking at his broad back that seemed filled with worry and regret. Soma didn''t know why, but as he saw Martial Saint back, his heart began to stir. "Escape the bind of fate¡­ I truly envy you¡­". "Yes?". Soma couldn''t hear Martial Saint''s last word. That was in a whisper. When he tries to ask what it is, Martial Saint shakes his head and keeps his gaze forward. Martial Saint softly sighs, then opens his mouth. "Used your skill wisely, Soma. From what you said, it was truly a powerful skill that gives you so much freedom, for you are free from any restraint. There will be no one who could hinder your path, not me, the devil, or even heaven¡­". Martial Saint paused for a bit before he continued. "Because of usage of the skill, my remaining power hasn''t reduced too much, and I can keep doing this borrowing power kind of thing for you to use in case you encounter something that you can''t defeat". "Martial Saint". Soma was at a loss for words as he caught a slight regret upon Martial Saint''s last word about mentioning Heaven. But he didn''t dare to pry about it, and then he put away that thought in the corner of his mind. "Mm, Like I said. I will help you for as long as I still exist. I am willing to use my remaining power to assist my inheritor. So don''t worry about anything, and use my power as you see fit. Because I know you are not someone that will use this power for bad things". "Thank you, Martial Saint". "It is about time". As the words from Martial Saint uttered, Soma''s body began to turn transparent. Soma realized, in a moment, that he would be awoken. He bowed his torso to give thanks, and soon, his body dissipated into thin air, leaving Martial Saint alone. Martial Saint, with eyes that usually had a calm composure, now filled with heavy regret that keep haunting him with the weight of memories that refuse to disappear from his mind, even in his death. He exhaled the uncertainty in his mind as he spoke. "If I had that skill back then. Perhaps¡­" *** On the other side of Eden, where the land was desolate and withered because of the miasma that exuded from every crack of the dry ground and the towering black tree that looked eerie, for it permeated a stench of death. The devil who slept in one of its thick branches opened his eyes as he sensed a disturbing thought that came knocking on his door. "Tch that brat. I already warned him not to trust that invader so willingly. Fool!". However, thinking back to when Soma, the owner of the body, extracted his power for him to use. The devil feels slightly annoyed and also interested in what kind of abilities Soma has until he can forcefully extract his power. "Well, he should at least experience something painful". A sneer began to plaster his lips before he closed his eyes back and spent his time lazily on the branches. "...Zzz!". *** Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma, whose mind was heavy for some reason, gradually opened his eyes and found himself looking at the unfamiliar white ceilings. His hazy mind began to gather the scattered mind from all over the place and made him awake completely. He turned his gaze to the side and found himself inside a wide space white sheet and bed. Beside him, there is a drawer with a vase on top of it containing a white flower he doesn''t know the name of, but it gives a fresh fragrance that fills the entire room. A single chair on each side of the bed for the visitor. Behind him, a window that filtered the sun''s rays basked his figure with its warm embrace, giving him the spirit to awaken from the bed. With a cracking sound, Soma raised his torso from the bed as he felt stiff all over his body. He twisted his shoulders several times, then his wrists before stretching his stiff muscle. After loosening his stiff muscles, Soma slid the thin blanket and dangled his feet from the bed. "What time is it?". At the same time, Soma uttered those words. The door in the room slides open, revealing two figures of the beautiful girls who stood still, seeing Soma awoken from his bed. "Hm? Ah, Hina, Xiao Lian, good morning". The two girls who saw Soma''s healthy face rushed ahead before embracing his body. The warmth that transferred upon the skin contact warmed the girl''s heart, and a single streak of tears traveled across their cheeks. "Soma, I''m glad". "Mm, Welcome back, Soma". "I''m back, Hina, Xiao Lian". Chapter 173 - 173 New start. After the uproar the girls had caused inside the room. The three of them settle down in the room where Soma is staying in bed. Hina and Xiao Lian sat on the chair from Soma''s left side facing the window, seeing Soma skilfully peel off the apples that Hina brought with her. With a steady hand and swirling Apple, Soma cut off the skin thinly until the apple body was exposed. He cut the apple into eight pieces and put it on the plate. "I''m going to take one". Soma took one slice of the apple and placed it in his mouth, the crisp texture breaking with a satisfying crunch. Then, a sweet, tangy juice flowed onto his tongue, making his face loosened in a smile as he savored the flavor. Then, one after another, Soma ate the remaining pieces before he turned his gaze to the girls. "Thanks for the apple, Hina". "No problem. Are you really fine?". "Yes, as you can see, I am full of health". "...Thank God then, I''m worried because you didn''t open your eyes for a month". The comment from Xiao Lian made Soma''s face turn stiff. His rigid head slightly turned his gaze to Xiao Lian before Hina, ensuring his hearing sense was working. "A month?". Hina and Xiao Lian nodded their heads as if to confirm his curiosity. Soma slapped his face as he exhaled his breath, now realizing why his body was still all over the place earlier when he woke up. Soma looked toward his right palm, clenching it several times as the memories from that time replayed back. He is using not just Martial Saint power but also The Devil''s power to help him enhance his body in defeating his own copy. At that time, he still vividly remembers the excruciating agony his body had to endure to execute his last attack that drained his soul. But to think the backlashes of that was for him to be unconscious for a month. Soma leaned his back toward the bed with a creaking sound. He exhaled as he remembered something. Soma opened his status to see if there was another change, but sadly, there was none. "Right, how about the school?". The two girls exchanged looks before Hina was the one who opened her mouth. "Because of the uproar that the Messenger Gods caused. The school was decided to be delayed for a month, and every student, including their parents'' accommodation, will be paid in the academy''s name". "I see". "...Mm, they did this as an apology". "Why, though? The Academy was not the one at fault. This was God''s fault". The atmosphere in the room dropped as Hina and Xiao Lian looked at Soma in horror for blaming the Gods so casually. As true residents in this world, they couldn''t careless about the things Soma had done. Because they believed in the existence of God, they couldn''t be helped to react like that, but that thing was not applied to Soma. Soma, in his previous life, was not a religious person in the beginning. Instead, rather than relying on spiritual beings who know where their help will come. Soma chose to do it and believe in himself, for everything he does was for his own. "Soma, I think you shouldn''t say that". "Hm, you will get punished". "Whatever. So you said I was unconscious for a month, right? So when will school start?". ""Tomorrow"". "So, I barely made it. Fuu, I''m glad". The three of them who gathered inside the hospital room start to spend their time deepening their relationship as friends, while sometimes the room gets tense because of the two girls who banter toward each other''s throats. But it was enjoyable as Soma looked at them with a smile on his face. Indeed, his second awakening in the hospital was something memorable. "No daily quest today, huh?". Soma muttered in his heart. *** In front of him stood a majestic towering wall that stretched to each side with its pristine white color built with a reinforced material mixed between human and dungeon technology. Making it was impenetrable even since it was built a hundred years ago. Two gates that represent the new journey for the young cub leaving their parents'' side were now filled with enthusiasm and slight worry. The front gate of the academy was bustling with people, and many of them were from the seniors, who also received a month''s vacation because of the event that unfolded in the entrance ceremony. Different from the senior whose head held high walking toward the building that nurtured them for the past years. Meanwhile, the first-year students slightly had a heavy expression on their faces as they separated themselves from their loved ones. But, this is where they would continue their journey to achieve their dream, so willingly, they took a step forward despite experiencing something horrible in the entrance ceremony. Soma and Hina stand side by side while being seen off by The Akabane spouse. He scans his surroundings and finds some of the new first-year students who come to the academy despite their trauma. However, they also know the event that transpired a month ago became a good slap in the face for those who really want to enter the academy to become renowned awakeners. "Soma..". A listless voice caught his ear, making him turn back and see a silver-haired girl wearing the same uniform as them, hoping to their side. She stopped on Soma''s right side and then opened her mouth. "Good morning, Soma, and red hair". "Good morning, Xiao Lian". "Good morning, Silver-hair". As usual, the atmosphere turned tense everywhere the two of them met. However, even though they hated each other outside, deep inside, they respected and recognized each other''s strengths. "The three of you face this way!". A chirping voice that caught their ears prompted them to turn their back. They saw Hisako with her phone ready and took a perfect shot when the three of them were still caught off guard. With a click of the shutter, a flash appeared before their eyes, stunned them still. "Mom!". "Mm, this is a good photo". "Mm?! Miss, you don''t have to include me". "What are you saying, Xiao Lian? Of course, you are also included. This is also my thanks for caring for my daughter". "Mom, what are you talking about?". "Shut it, girl. I am worried because of your twisted personality in finding a friend. You should feel grateful because Xiao Lian was such a good girl who would accept you the way you are". Hisako gradually closed her distance from Xiao Lian before grabbing the girl''s shoulder, making Xiao Lian''s face stiffen, unsure of what to do. "Xiao Lian, please take care of my daughter". "...Um, Yes, I will do my best". "Hehe, Thank you". "Ah..?!". Xiao Lian''s gaze opened wide as she felt a warm touch on top of her head that caressed her hair gently like her mother. With the sudden warmth on her head, Xiao Lian cast her gaze down while her face was flushed because of the nostalgic feeling it brought along with the pat Hisako had done to her. "Uuh, What a cute and obedient Girl you are, Xiao Lian, unlike my daughter, who is violent and also cute at the same time" "...Um, thank you, Miss". "How could you say that to your own daughter". "Hisako, it is about time". "Dear". Hiroshi, who appeared behind Hina, cast his soft gaze toward the children who were about to step into their new journey. Hina, who was stunned stiff seeing her father figure, cast her gaze down. Her thoughts were in swirling clouds about the thing that happened between them. "..D-dad". Heard her daughter for the first time call his name again, making Hiroshi and Hisako stiffen their body as they saw Hina, with a flushed face, holding her head high and facing Hiroshi''s gaze head-on. "...I-iam sorry for what I did, and thank you for always being patient with me. I''m really proud to have a father like you in my life". "Hina?!". Hina, who couldn''t bear the embarrassment, dropped her gaze down, grabbing Soma''s right hand. "Let''s go, Soma". Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hehe, okay. Then, Mr Hiroshi and Miss Hisako, we will take our leave". "Wait a moment. This will be the last; you guys stand there". Hisako, who once again took out her phone, began to instruct Soma and the girls to line up each other while facing the camera with a peace sign in their hand. "You guys ready. One, two¡­". """Cheers!""". Chapter 174 - 174 First Class. A vast landscape spread before their eyes as they stomped their foot inside the academy territories. A wide paved stone road and the crowd headed toward their respective places. Soma and the girls, for now, went with the flow as they stood in the middle of the circular wide area with a giant billboard that stood in the middle. Upon witnessing the board, Soma halted from his steps as he recalled the board was there to announce the class division for the first-year students. The three of them approached the board, which was crowded by the same people who wanted to see what class they were accepted. On the board, there are many names listed that reach three digits. Soma and the girl began to search for their own names and which class they would enter. Apparently, the division of class was quite simple. Each class would be divided into five classes from A to E, which consist of more than thirty people who will reside in one class. The results of the entrance Exam also influence class division, and the school will grade their abilities before putting them into the perfect classes for teaching. However, it doesn''t mean that the better off grade or abilities you are, the more successful your school life will be. The class rank was merely a difference in abilities that could be nurtured through time, and there was a case of someone being demoted or promoted in the class rank. Soma and the girls kept scanning the name list before they stopped upon seeing the top ten students that shone in golden names. "I''m¡­First? How is that possible?". "Well, a fourth position is not bad. How about you silver hair?". "...fourth?". "What?! There is no way the ranking overlapped¡­ It''s true, there are two fourth ranks". On the first name on the list, Soma was on top, followed by Leon in second, then Lin Fan in third before Hina and Xiao Lian, with the same score beside their name, received the same rank in fourth. The three people who saw their names let out a disbelieving sigh. The three of them stood dumbfounded, observing their class rank. A chime of the bell rang across the vast land, alerting the upper-level students who heard it before they rushed toward the main building where the class was. Soma, Hina, and Xiao Lian swiftly shifted their focus and began to pursue the other students who were already accustomed to living in this academy. The three of them passed the middle area before seeing a tall building with European style standing majestically in the center of the land, with its massive structure that could fit thousands of people inside. The building had many window glasses that cast a gentle shadow across the courtyard below. Entering the inside, they were welcomed by rows of lined-up metal lockers and wooden floors that slightly cracked upon making contact with heavy objects. Some of the upper-level students began to reach their respective lockers and take their own books and equipment to start their studies. The three of them began to walk inside the crowded hallway as they began to navigate through a hallway that looked like a maze. However, upon asking one of the seniors where the class they wanted to attend was, they were shown the way as the class they would enter was still on the first floor. "Which way is it?". "Right over there, our last turn. Hurry up, you two". "...". Hina, who slightly forgot the way, turned her gaze sideways before Soma led the way, prompting the two girls to follow behind Soma. They took their last turn to the side as they saw a huge door built from wooden material with intricate designs. Beside it stood a man in his early thirties wearing a military uniform the school provided, and Soma was familiar with the man. "Mr Lee?". "...You?! So you passed the exam. Okay, get inside. The class is about to start". "Yes". Soma began to enter the class as the teacher opened it. Inside, the classroom was stretched to the back, elevated like inside the room in the university. At the front of the room was a large chalkboard that stretched across the walls. A sturdy oak professor''s desk stood on top of the elevated floor. There are more than thirty long rectangular tables that are divided into three parts, with three students accommodating each table. Soma picked the one in front, which was still empty, and he sat in the middle between the two girls, inviting envy from the other male students. However, as they were the new students who experienced and saw Soma''s might, they could only swallow hard their tears of envy. Soma cast his gaze around and managed to find Eiji, Eri, Leon, Lydia, and Lin Fan, who sat in the corner back, throwing his gaze outside the window, not caring about his surroundings. "Take your seat!". "Yes!". The teacher or Professor Lee, who entered the classroom, stood on the podium and placed the book in his hands on the table, then faced the students with his resolute, stern face. "Welcome, new students, to your first year of Hero Academy". His clear intention caught everyone''s attention in the class as the teacher regulated his breath for a moment before continuing. "As you probably know, here in Hero Academy, we will train a seedling like you to become an awakener that can help many people by giving them peace of mind, for you guys will obliterate the monster that terrorizes every citizen all over the world¡­". Every student with renewed spirit began to listen to the speech with intensity, for it was their dream to become awakeners. "Also, you guys probably heard it in the entrance ceremony that the world will face great danger in the future¡­". S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon mentioning the tragedy that shoved into their faces the first time they came here, everyone''s mood in the room dropped. A heavy atmosphere began to envelop the room as many students'' gaze dropped to the ground. Only one student who didn''t get affected, and that is Lin Fan, who had something he needed to do, went for about a week before knowing that the school was being held off for a month. "New students! You must fight and survive in this academy, for you are already being recognized and chosen among thousands of applicants who want to attend this prestigious academy!". A sudden changing tone from Professor Lee attracted the students'' attention. Gradually, the students behind began to raise their heads high, looking at the teacher figure who stood imposing in front of them, giving them a bit of courage to face their future. "In the days to come, you will be pushed to your limits. You will face trials that will test your strength, courage, and will to live. You will bleed, you will sweat, and you will cry out in pain. But keep this deep in your mind. You will not break! Because you are the future Awakeners that will protect this planet in the incoming disaster". Each and every word that resonated in their ears made the fire that dimmed begin to sway and born a new fire that burned in bright orange color. Soma, who saw the motivated guys behind, lifted the corner of his lips. He never recalled the teacher who came in the first class, or he gave this military-like speech. Also, Soma was pretty impressed by the teacher''s persuasive skill to lift their mood, suddenly dropping it and then finishing it with motivational words, making the students fire up. "Now show me your determination, prove to me what a person you are meant to be. Fight with everything you have and survive in this academy!". The teacher''s words etched deeply into the students'' hearts as their gaze was burned with fighting spirit, making the teacher spread his canines. "Okay, that''s enough from me. Let''s start our first class. We will start with an introduction consisting of Your name, age, and what kind of fighting style you have". Everyone in the room tensed their faces as they exchanged looks with each other, feeling restless about their own fighting style. "Start with Soma as the one who got first place in the entrance exam. Stand up, Soma!". "Yes!". "Now, introduce yourself!". "My name is Soma, fourteen years old, and my fighting style is Close Quarter Combat". Chapter 175 - 175 Library. After all of the first-year students in Class A introduce themselves, the teacher starts to brief them on what they should do and what they should not do in school while also giving all of the students a small book that fits inside their pockets. The book contains many rules and guides for the students to follow. It''s also written that from this moment, the students had to be stated in the academy as one of the school''s regulations. "Okay, that''s it for today. There will be no class. You guys can explore the academy as you wish; just don''t cause a problem on your first day of school. You guys can dismiss". Teacher Lee is packing up his belongings before he leaves the class, seen by the students before the class door closes with a thud. A sigh escaped the students as they finally had time to relax. Many of them had formed some connections before coming here and began to create a group to plan their next agenda. Soma, who opened the book teacher Lee gave him. He read it fast while using his puppeteer skill to memorize all of the content in one single glance. He flipped the pages over and over, making the other students and Xiao Lian, who didn''t know about his abilities, tilted their heads in wonder, asking. Is he truly reading the book? After more than half a minute passed with a clap, Soma closed the book in his hands before storing it inside the relic on his palm. "Soma, where are you going to go?". Hina, who also stopped reading, glanced at her side, waiting for Soma''s answer. Soma covered his mouth slightly as he began to submerge in his thoughts. The time when he arrived in this world was so chaotic that he had to rely on his luck to get out of every predicament that came knocking on his door. He also still lacks in so many things, and he needs solid information to plan his next move. Because the story in the novel will get pretty dicey once entering the Academy Act. But he can''t be sure about that because of the changing plot. Soma, unlike his earlier habit, always relies on the half-baked knowledge from the novel, which clearly shows some slight change in its plot. So, at least, he must be ready to deflect the incoming danger that would come and threaten his life and the people around him. The first thing he needed to do was. Soma needed to discover and look toward the world from his own eyes, not as a reader but as a person. So, for now, the first thing he needs to do is to know this world and gather as much information as possible, which means his next destination is. "I am going to the library. What about you, Hina?". "Hmm, it''s a good choice. I also need some good grasp of what the academy has in store for us, So let me in". "Okay, how about you, Xiao Lian?". "Mm? Maybe a training ground where I can exercise for a bit". "Got it. Let''s go, Hina". "Okay, see you later, Silver-hair". "Mm¡­". Unusually, the two of them feel a bit tamed upon entering the academy. It aroused his curiosity, but he could ask them later because there was something he needed to do first. When Soma was about to leave and passed the door, a hoarse and irritated voice called him from behind. "Oi, black hair?". Soma halted his step as he was pretty much aware of who was the one in mention. Because inside the class, even though it''s brief. Soma managed to catch everyone''s appearance in the class, especially their hair, and there were only three people in the class who had black hair: Soma, Eiji, and Lin Fan. Eiji would not talk rudely like that to Soma, and then it only left one person. The person Soma had eyes on ever since the entrance exam. Hina, who also heard the rude attitude from the boy, stopped in her tracks and turned her back with knitted brows. Soma turned his back and saw Lin Fan with his two lackeys standing with knitted brows, looking at Soma as he owned the place. Slowly, Lin Fan closed the distance between them, making Hina''s body twitch, but got stopped by Soma''s raised hand. "By Black-hair. Do you mean me?". Lin Fan didn''t answer as he stared with his shrunken gaze, probing Soma''s appearance. Then suddenly, with swift lightning movement from Lin Fan, he swung his tiger palm, trying to strike Soma''s left jaw. However, with the difference in status, his attack seems slowed a bit before Soma''s eyes. Soma bent his head back, grabbed his right wrist using his left, and clenched it tightly. Lin Fan tensed his right hand, trying to break free from Soma''s grasp, but it wouldn''t budge even a bit. Finally, with a clicking tongue that can emf from his lips, he spoke. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Release it!". With an aloof tone, he begs to order Soma while looking at him with contempt. Soma sighs as he loosens his grip, which Lin Fan acts with another antics. He slaps Soma''s left hand. Then, he glared at Soma for the last time before snorting and leaving the place with the other two males, who looked at Soma with contempt. "What the hell is his problem?". "...Fuu, Let''s go Hina". "But, Soma?!". "Hurry up, or I will leave you". "Wait!". Soma, who leaves the class door, doesn''t manage to see the expression of his other acquaintance, who seems to worry and is a bit reluctant to greet him upon witnessing the event that unfolds. In the hallway that stretched like a maze, Soma began to recall the content of the books as he took the other way around the hallway, different from his first coming to his class. "Um, Soma?". "What''s the matter?". Hina walked beside him, fidgeting as she hesitated to ask about the earlier greetings. "Do you happen to know that rude boy?". "No, not in my life". "I see. Then he is an enemy". "Stop saying scary things". Lin Fan was indeed not his acquaintance, but Soma had already received a request from Martial Saint, who happened to be Lin Fan''s ancestor. There is also the true identity of Lin Fan as one of the Villains inside the Chronicles Saga. However, as Soma had heard the words, "A Villain was not born, but made". Lin Fan also has some circumstances that will turn him into one of the ragged demons and troublesome enemies if he is being done wrong. But Soma knows of what has caused him to become one, so he plans first to make a connection with him, gain his favor, and then save him like Martial Saint had asked him. Besides, if Soma could pull him toward Leon''s side. Lin Fan would become one of the greater forces in facing the disaster later. "Well, if you say so. By the way, do you know that¡­". Hina began to chirp as usual as the two of them transposed the path that would lead them toward the library. The walking was never boring because Hina always came up with many topics she had researched before coming to this academy. The two of them finally arrived at the three junctions, where there was a twin door made from light brown wood with a glamorous design creaking open, revealing two senior female students holding thick books for their studies. Soma stood on the side of the door while greeting the female senior, opening their eyes wide and seeing a handsome, polite boy they didn''t recognize greet them. But the moment they were about to ask, their gaze was blocked by Hina, who had beautiful curves on her lips, but her closed eyes emanated a menacing aura that frightened them. The two seniors who stiffened their faces raised their hands to say hi before turning their back and leaving the place in a hurry. Soma, who ignored the turbulence that happened beside him, lifted his gaze up and saw a wooden plate with a connected letter that said. "Grand Library". "Bingo. Let''s go Hina". "Okay". Chapter 176 - 176 Reunited. Soma stood in front of the door. The door emits no sound as Soma pulls its handle, leaving a small gap between the door. Then, a distinctive smell of paper and wood permeated his nose, giving him a gentle, serene peace of mind. Slowly, as not to alarm the other people inside, Soma pulled the door, making the gap wider as a grand scene welcomed them both that they saw for the first time in life. The sight of towering bookshelves that stretch up to a ceiling, the shelves, made of dark brown wood, are meticulously organized, housing thousands of books and grimoires from ancient times with neat appearance for it was protected by magic to prevent the cruel passage of time from destroying it. Each gap between the shelves is wide enough to allow people easy passage, with red and soft carpet that sprawls on the floor and muffles footsteps, maintaining a quiet atmosphere. The room itself was divided into two sections, and Soma could see a stair that led to the second floor from the corner of his eyes. "This is¡­". "Incredible". Soma and Hina, with light feet, stepped deeper while they were greeted by the librarian who saw them coming. There is no conversation, just a silent nod to understand each other''s reasons for coming here. Soma slightly knit his brows, seeing the familiar figure, but he needed something in this place. So, he had no choice but to approach the counter, which was greeted by the senior student they knew very well. "How may I help you?". Mary, the woman who led Soma and Hina in their examination exam, sat behind the counter. With her beauty and charms, as well as her alluring body that made male hearts melt, she let out a gentle curve from her lips as she addressed the two unfamiliar students. However, upon closer looks, Mary''s gaze snapped wide briefly as she saw Soma but as a senior and was working as a committee. She put aside her curiosity and began to address the first year before her. "Are you guys first year?". "Yes, we are". "I see. What sort of business do you come in here? Is it to borrow or to read here?". "...We would like to read it here and probably borrow some of it later". S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma finally opened his mouth, making Mary''s brows raised. She cast her glance toward Soma and found something a bit peculiar because she thought it was a bit weird. Every time a male approaches her, they must have had some ulterior motive and always looks at her with a gaze that is filled with lust, but the boy before her is showing none of that. Instead, he gives her a cautious look while keeping his mind on edge all the time. However, as a senior, she couldn''t let this sway her, so she began to guide the two first years to the system in the library. "Let me give you a brief explanation about the library¡­ 1. Silence inside the Library: The most important rule is maintaining silence. Conversations are to be kept to a minimum and conducted in whispers. 2. Respect the Books: Handle all books and materials with care. No writing, highlighting, or marking pages. 3. Food and Drink are prohibited 4. Borrowing: A library card is required to borrow books. You can ask the librarian to make one. Borrowed books must be returned by the due date to avoid late fees. Renewals are possible if there are no pending requests for the item. 5. Respect Personal Space: Choose seating that maintains a comfortable distance from others to ensure everyone has enough space to read and study. 6. Special Collections of Books: Permission from a librarian is required to access these items. 7. Respect Library Staff¡­". The two of them pried open their ears, listening to the explanation clearly, and remembered some important rules. After finishing the explanation of the rule inside the library that must be followed, Mary curved her thin pink lips into a smile in satisfaction, flashing her alluring gaze toward them. "Is there anything that still you don''t understand?". "No, thank you for your time". "Anytime". Hina and Mary exchange their last phrase before Soma interjects from the side. "Can you please tell me where I can find books about history, dungeons, and monster stuff". "If it''s about that, there are multiple choices in the selves line E over there". "...Thank you, Hina. I will choose from there. Are you coming or not?". "No, actually. I have other books I want to read". "Okay, then. Let''s separate for a while". Soma, who separated from Hina, began to search the shelves with the Letter E on them. With light steps, Soma finally found the selves as he began to search for the book he wanted to read. He also started to pick another book that seemed interesting. After picking more than five books, Soma finally ended his search, and currently he searched for a good place to read. Around the perimeter of the reading hall, which is in the middle filled with long rectangles, tables, and comfortable leather chairs line up, filled with some students who are engrossed in their world. He walked further toward the corner of the room and found a cozy three-seater red sofa that was empty. Its frames were made from a light brown wood that could hold up to hundreds of kilos of weight. "This place will do". Soma put aside the book he carried beside him before he sat in the middle of the sofa while opening his first book, titled ''World Creation.'' Behind him, a cozy window that filtered the sunlight, giving him a soft and warm light, basked him in comfort, adding to the room''s tranquil ambiance. Soma, with a quiet determination, engrossed himself in the reading as he flipped each page dedicatedly while his eyes followed each text. Usually, Soma would just use his skill to absorb the knowledge about the book speedily, but he sure takes his time in this one. Slowly but surely, time passed, and the thick books in Soma''s hands began to dwindle off their pages before he closed the book gently with a satisfying thud, letting a soft sigh only he could hear. "It is no different from the Novel, but there is some huge addition to it." After closing the book, Soma feels relieved and also shocked by the additional plot the author has added to the current world Soma has entered. It seems his choice to go to the library to search for information about the world or common sense in this world was a good choice he made. Soma began to continue with his second book, which is the encyclopedia about the monsters in this world that they are known for. With this one, Soma activated his puppeteer skill to the max as he meticulously stored each and every word deeply inside his brain to help him in the future if he faced one of them inside the dungeon or gate. The book itself was divided into three categories as Soma brought all of them beside him. His progressed reading prompted times to also move following its nature. The sun already reaches above the land, casting its hot blaze that scorches to the skin. At the same time, Soma had already finished the whole third edition of the Monster Encyclopedia, and he realized that the sun had turned hot, for his pores also began to open up. "...Soma?". A soft and gentle caress of Hina''s breath resonated inside Soma''s left ear. He turned his head and saw Hina, with her soft smile basking in the glow from the sun, looking at him dearly. "It''s already noon. I''m planning to get some food in the cafeteria. Do you want to go together?". Soma pondered for a bit as he looked toward the last book he hadn''t read. "Soma?". "Sure, Let''s eat something first". He decided to put the book on hold as he and Hina began walking together, carrying the books Soma had read. He pondered for a second before he decided to put it back on the shelves before leaving the room. Chapter 177 - 177 Trouble knocking. "This is?". "Quite packed". Soma and Hina stood in front of the vast room while looking at the bustling activity that transpired before them. The room buzzes with the sounds of clattering trays, laughter, and the chatter of hundreds of students enjoying their lunchtime. There are long lines of students towards the serving stations, eager to grab their meals. The smell of various foods the Academy had prepared filled the air, making Soma and Hina''s stomach let out a protest. "Should we line up?". "You''re right, let''s go". Hina answered with enthusiasm as she grabbed Soma''s left hand, beckoning him to hurry, dragging Soma by the hands and standing in line waiting for their portion. While waiting, Soma scans his surroundings and sees a group of students gathering around tables, some engaged in lively conversations while others focus on their food. Occasionally, bursts of laughter filled the entire room, creating a chaotic atmosphere. Then, from the corner of his eyes, Soma spotted a silver-haired beauty with her usual lack of expression face walking toward the room, baffled about the bustling activities inside. However, Soma noticed a slight change in her aura. He saw her a bit worn down as he pondered what actually happened. Behind Xiao Lian, there were two males who seemed like a senior who walked behind her and then stood beside her as if it were natural. Soma couldn''t hear what they were talking about, but he could see that Xiao Lian''s mood was getting damper every second, So he raised his right hand while letting his voice out loud to attract Xiao Lian attention. "Xiao Lian!". "...?!". Xiao Lian and other students who heard Soma shout turned their gaze toward him as he flapped his hand in the air. Xiao Lian, who noticed his gesture, nodded her head before approaching his side and standing behind him. "Soma". Upon closer look, after Xiao Lian said his name. Soma noticed the aura that permeated around her had somewhat calmed down, and she returned toward her usual pace. When Soma was about to open his mouth, his eyes caught the appearance of the earlier males approaching their side casually. Soma knitted his brows, for he sensed something trouble looking at their attitude S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Xiao Lian, do you know them?". "...No!". Xiao Lian shook her head intensely to the side while rarely showing her knitting brows. Soma began to dismiss the possibility of an acquaintance between them as he saw Xiao Lian''s expression. He lifted his gaze and faced the two seniors. Hina, who noticed the commotion, turned her back and also saw the other guys who approached them. "Soma". "It''s okay, Hina. Xiao Lian, you could go and take my place first". Without hearing her answer, Soma grabbed Xiao Lian''s shoulder and dragged her toward his side, lining behind Hina. Soon after the two girls reunited, they began to talk about what happened, which Soma ignored as he focused his attention on the two seniors in front. One of the two seniors who walked in front with a sloppy appearance, short red hair and fiery personality watched Soma casually grasp Xiao Lian''s shoulder and knit his brows. The other guy behind him, who had short blue hair, walked composedly from behind as if he were his guard. Both of them had a distinguished, handsome Asian face that could attract female attention, but Soma questioned his manner when he suddenly stood in front of Soma while glaring. "Hey you, move away!". It took only a moment for Soma to realise that the senior in front of him was a jerk. So he shrugged his shoulders, inviting a sneer from the red-haired senior because he thought Soma was going to surrender, but in fact, he was being ignored as Soma turned his back and began to line up with the girls. The red-haired senior cheek twitched as a visible vein began to appear on his forehead because of the attitude Soma had shown to him. "I said, move away!". Soma felt a hand that gripped his left shoulder, making him knit his brows in annoyance. The grip gradually increased in strength, making his uniform wrinkles. But with his current status, he manages to hold it in, and instead, he gives the senior a warning. "Senior, please, this is my first Warning to you seniors. Remove your hand from my shoulder before you get what you deserve". Upon hearing the phrase that came out from Soma''s lips, the red-haired senior''s eyes bulged as the grip on Soma''s shoulder tightened. "Ha?! What kind of dumb declaration is that? I see you are a first-year student, and yet you dare to threaten me with that lousy mouth you had". "This is the second time. Move your hand!". "Oh, come on. You are the one who should move. I have some business with that silver-haired girl. Wait, the red-haired girl over there, too, is not too bad, isn''t she? It''s decided, quickly moves awaaaack¡­!". Before the senior could finish his line, Soma swiftly spun from his place before grabbing the senior left wrist and clenched his hand tightly, making the senior face turn blue as he let out a howl that attracted every gaze in the cafeteria. "This is already my limit! You prepare for what''s coming, right?". "Ack, let me go! You bastard". "Please, let him go!". Another third party entered the stage, and the blue-haired senior grabbed Soma''s right wrist this time. Soma''s brows slightly twitched because he could feel the strength from the guy''s grip that could put his spine-tingling in danger. He contemplated for a while before he sighed in annoyance and loosened his grip first. "You! You dare!". "There it is. Now it is your turn to release that hand of yours!". Soma ignored the pathetic howl from the red-haired senior as his focus was merely on the blue-haired senior who still gazed intently at his face and slowly retracted his hand. "I am sorry for what my master caused". "...Well, as long as none of my friends get hurt, that''s fine by me". "I will not let this go. Jian Li beat that guy up!". "I am afraid I can''t do that, young master. It would break one of the academy rules if I do that". "You dare to defy me!". "It was not my intention to do that". "What is happening here?" The two seniors were on the brink of collapse. Another party with a dignified and clear voice stepped in. Her voice reverberated in the room, attracting much attention from the other students who couldn''t believe what they saw in front of them. A black-haired beauty with her cold gaze and strong temperament approached the place of commotion while casting her sharp gaze toward the two students in mention. She looked toward the red-haired boy first before disinterestedly throwing her face away to the other student. "Soma?!". "Miss Lawrence". Chapter 178 - 178 Serafina and Lucy. Serafina Lawrence, is one of the famous people in the academy. At her young age, she already had a major business that occupied almost a third of Ark. She also holds a massive amount of gold as currencies that are used in Ark. She is notably one of the richest people in the world, and everyone who is in the same year as her, knows it. "So? Can you please elaborate on what is happening here?". To everyone''s surprise, Serafina was actually starting a conversation with a first-year student with a soft tone and their imagination turned wild, as they saw Serafina''s mood lightened seeing the black-haired boy. Soma, cast his gaze toward the red-haired senior who got muted upon the appearance of Serafina. The senior attitude clearly showed that Serafina was someone who couldn''t be messed with. Soma turned his gaze at Serafina and softly uttered. "There is some slight misunderstanding between me and the senior over there. So there is nothing for you to worry about because we both have not incurred any harm toward each other". "Is that so?". Serafina''s gaze began to flicker as she cast her gaze toward the red-haired boy and then Soma, noticing some parts that were questionable, but she knows Soma and respected what he had stated. Also she rather not have any problem on the first day the academy started operating. The schedule she prepared thoroughly became a mess of the sudden appearance of God, revelation, and the gate, creating a huge headache in her brain. She softly sighed before turning toward the blue-haired person. "Take him with you and leave this place". The two male seniors feel baffled by the sudden words that came from Serafina''s lips. Their gaze eventually bloated, but before the red-haired guy would start any more ruckus. The blue-haired boy, hurriedly helped his young master and left the place quietly. Without uttering any words the two males leaves the place, silently, before the red-haired senior for one last time, casts his murderous gaze on Soma, which makes Soma sigh for he already attracted trouble on the first day of his school life. "You seem to be in quite a pickle. On your first day of school". "I didn''t ask for that". "Fufu, it seems so" Many clattering sounds could be heard as the students who held their utensils suddenly loosened their grips, and made it drop to the ground, hearing the rare cute laugh that Serafina, who is also called an iron-cold beauty, laughed at first-year students in a casual manner. The other senior who had known Serafina for a year, never seen her interact with the opposite sex so casually that she let out a small giggle, that tickled the other male heart. Soma who slightly noticed the commotion turned his gaze at Serafina, met her in the eyes, and said. "It seems you are a big shot in the academy?". "Well, yeah some sort. But, I personally didn''t think I was that special, that''s all". "Are you humbling yourself or what?". "It''s true though, for the thing I am most good at, is grit". Serafina cast her soft breath, as she said her last phrase in a gentle whisper that could be heard between them. Then Soma, who seemed to realize her meaning, tried to speak but. "Sera, I am sorry for being late". From the entrance of the cafeteria, another beautiful female senior with her golden wavy hair and her fluffy atmosphere approached the place Serafina was at. Her chirping lively tone and her gesture, making the other male students'' hearts beat wildly seeing their idol walking toward the cafeteria, gracing their eyes with her beautiful figure. "It''s okay, we could still make it". "I am truly sorry, My¡­". Lucy, the holder of Saint class and also one of the Main heroines in the story, now stood in front of him. However, Soma, as someone who already met two beautiful girls with the same title from the story, felt his skin thicken as he softly spread his lips and nodded his head. "Sera, since when did you close with a first year?". "Well, there are some circumstances that involve us both, but more than that we better line up for the other students who also start to appear". "You are right". Soma, who seemed to be forgotten, turns his back and faces forward again, but he is soon welcomed by a probing gaze from Hina and Xiao Lian. He blinked his eyes several times before opening his mouth. "What''s the matter you two?". "Soma, since when did you become acquainted with a senior so beautiful as her?". "Well, you remembered when I attended the auction right? And you might not believe it but she was the one who organized it". "?!I see. So it was like that". Hina who seemed to understand what relationship between Soma and Serafina nodded her head several times. Then, Soma felt a slight tugging in his left sleeves and he turned his head toward the source, only to find Xiao Lian with the usual expressionless gaze looking a bit down. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am sorry for the trouble". "No, you don''t have to worry about it. I know you could deal with it fine by yourself, but let me be a cool guy once, and protect you". "Mm, thanks. ¡­You always seem cool in my eyes¡­". "Hm? What is it?". "...Mmmm. Thanks Soma". "You''re welcome". Xiao Lian, whose mood seemed to be better, turned her back and began to follow the line that had been shortened. She urged Hina who was still looking at the ladies behind Soma with curiosity. "Hurry and go in front". "Oh, right. Sorry about that". The two girls, began to walk away toward the cut line, and regrouped with the line awaiting for their soon given meal. Soma, who followed behind them watched their interaction with a slight smile on his face, as he began to wonder about what kind of agenda he wanted to do after lunch. "Hey?". Soma, felt a slight poke from his back. At first, he intend to ignored it but it happened multiple times, urging him to twist his hips slightly and he gazed at the person who did the poking things. Serafina, whose act had been busted, spread her pink lips, revealing her white teeth while pointing her index finger at him. "You said something interesting a moment ago". "What kind?". "Uhum, ''Let me be a cool guy once, and protect you'', you said that". "Yes, and?". Hearing his composed answer, made Serafina baffled for a second before she smiled mischievously. Then, she hid behind her best friend, Lucy and pushed her body forward facing Soma. Lucy, unaware of the trick Serafina had in mind, flusteredly followed her instruction. "Wait Sera, what are you". "Just follow my lead, Lucy". As the two seniors closed their distance to Soma. Soma flinched for a bit and Serafina used those changes to strike. Serafina embrace Lucy from behind, then she put her head on Lucy''s right shoulder, and with sweet voice speak. "Can we go ahead of you, in line?". Soma''s face stiffened as the proposal that was made by Serafina made him blank for a moment. He began to squint his eyes and spoke. "No wa..". "Thank you for your kindness. You are truly cool, Soma. Let''s go, Lucy, the cool guy already gave us his agreement". "Eh? I am pretty sure he would refuse your offer". "She is right, there is no¡­". "Come on Lucy, up you go!". "Eh? Wait I am sorry for her actions". Soma, watched the two seniors bypass his line. They, currently stood in front of him with a flustered and mischievous gaze directed at him. He sighs, while also slapping his face using his palm. "What a pain". Chapter 179 - 179 Roommates. "I am sorry, Soma. We would like to have lunch with you guys, but we already had our plan with the other members". "Don''t bother. Off you go". Soma and the girls had already received their lunch portion as they held a silver tray filled with the lunch the school had prepared for them. Apparently, the academy hosts periodic changes in the menu every day. For the first time in the academy, Soma received a lunch menu from a Western country where its main dish was bread. "Such a cold response you have". Soma ignored Serafina''s whining as he began to turn his back from her and urged the two girls with him to search for the available seat. "Let''s go Hina, Xiao Lian". "Okay, see you later, senior". "...See you later". "Bye girls, okay Lucy, shall we?". "Okay". The senior Lucy loosened her facial muscles as she found it amusing seeing her best friend, who always had a cold and unapproachable aura, had a casual talk with the opposite sex. The same thing also happened to the black-haired boy named Soma, who always replied curtly to every Serafina''s questions as he was annoyed by her. Lucy''s initial thought to Soma is. "Fufu, What a peculiar boy he is". The three first-year students, after parting from the senior, found an empty table that was just left by the students who finished their lunch. The table consists of a dark wooden and long chair with soft leather on top. Beside the table was a wall with a high window plastered slightly above the wall. They began to take their seats and were engrossed in their food. No one said a word after each of them expressed their thanks for the food and quietly enjoyed the dish the cafeteria provided. Soma, who finished first, began to wash away all the food that stuck in his mouth by drinking a cup of mineral water before he turned toward the girls, who were almost done with their meal. Probably seeing Soma had finished his meal, the girls began to feel restless. "Relax, you guys don''t need to hurry. Just take your time!". After they emptied their meal, Soma began to discuss the agenda the girls would do after this. "So, after this. Where are the two of you going?". Hina blinked her eyes as she began to ponder. Xiao Lian beside her opened her mouth. "I want to see my room first". "..That''s right, I haven''t seen mine either". Soma also nodded his head as he still hadn''t checked his room in the dormitory. However, he still had something he needed to do before he went to his own room. "You guys can go to the dorm together. I still have something I need to do". After he was done with his business, Soma stood up from his place, said his farewell to the girl, and left the place. "Let''s meet again tomorrow". "Okay". "Mm". *** Seeing Soma back, who gradually became smaller, the two girls who left behind sighs simultaneously for different reasons. Then they looked toward each other, finding it strange to have this coincidence overlap. "What''s wrong?". "Nothing". "So? Should we go toward the dorm, or do you want to go somewhere first?". "Good idea, let''s go". Hina and Xiao Lian began to tidy their utensils and then left the cafeteria with full stomachs. The two of them enjoy strolling while being constantly aware of the gaze of the stranger who finds them attractive. With the absence of Soma, who also acts as their guardian from other males. The other first-year students began to brazenly stare at their figure, salivating because of their beauty that melted their hearts. Hina, even though she used to be seen by other people. She felt it unpleasant if it happened in this place, where an ability user was gathered. To distract her though, she turned her gaze toward Xiao Lian, who, as usual, walked with her expressionless face undeterred by those male gazes. "Do you know where the dormitory for girls is?". Upon hearing that question, Xiao Lian''s feet halted as she was blanked for a moment. Hina, who knew her nature, sometimes got oblivious to the world''s sigh. "Seriously, why are you always. Fuu, luckily the route had been explained in the guidebook, but if it''s too hard to find it. Let''s ask some people for directions". "Mm". Hina, seeing Xiao Lian nodding her head willingly, began to resume their walk and followed Hina''s lead. They arrived at the vast landscape that stretched with wide roads, grandiose decorations from a plan, and flowers. Also many buildings stood imposingly on each corner of the land. The road was filled with many first-year students who were also curious about the academy and, mixed with their excitement, explored the academy place thoroughly. They began to pave their way toward their own unknown as Hina occasionally looked toward the guidebook the school had given her. After racking her brain for a while, they finally stood in front of a towering steel fence that stretched far away in a rectangle, acting as a protector of the massive building that stretched to the side like an apartment in European style with many glass and intricate designs stood firmly. "This must be it". "Let''s go!". "Wait! Geez, that girl". Hina sighed because of Xiao Lian''s behavior. She found her behavior was rather obvious or maybe quite forward. Hina followed her from behind as they were greeted by two massive transparent gates that slid away, noticing someone who would pass through the door. Once inside, a gust of flowery scent invaded their noses, and there was a long hallway that stretched in a four-way junction in front. From their right, there is a place that looks like a counter where there is a single woman in her mid-forties with a slightly chubby appearance who notices the arrival of the two. "My, are you two first-year students?". Hina and Xiao Lian''s bodies twitched, and then they jerked their head to the side and saw a kind-looking older woman greet them with her smile. "Yes, we are. We are here to search for our room". "Mm". The woman beckoned the two girls to approach her side as she began to flip the attendance book that the dormitory holds. "Who was your name sweethearts?". "My name is Akabane hina". "Xiao Lian". "Okay, please wait a minute". Hina and Xiao Lian wait for the woman to inspect their names. Sliding her index finger upon the slip of a paper while searching each and every student''s names. The woman raised her brows as she found it rather amusing seeing this coincidence. She dug out something from behind the counter before presenting it on the table. "Here is the key. Your room is on the first floor. You guys just need to go straight down this hallway and turn to the left and search the door with number twenty-three on it". "Alright,. But why is it only one room?" "No, you guys are actually placed in the same room". "What?!". "...?!". As per the guide from the woman, the two girls began to follow the path the woman had shown to them. Hina and Xiao Lian took a left turn as they were greeted by the deserted hallway with many doors on each side of the wall stretched forward to the very corner. They began to search for the number, then found it sooner because it was still near the entrance hallway. "So this is it?". Hina, who held the key, inserted it toward the keyhole as she gently twisted it and with a satisfying click. The door was pushed open with the addition of creaked noise, showing them what was inside. The interior of the room was pretty much simple, with two doors beside them, which led them to a toilet on the right and a bathroom on the left. Entering deeper, they were greeted by a spacious room with two single beds that stood on each corner and a wooden closet before it. On each side of the bed, there were two study desks that stood close to each other, with many reference books the academy had provided for its students and a small lamp. Also, there is another thing on the desk: a silver Card. "Is this? ". "Our identification card?". "I see. I will take this place then". Xiao Lian, who understood what the card she picked was, began to place her bottom on the bed on the left side of the room, which absorbed his body further down. "Woah, this bed is comfy". Hina, who also began to sit on the other side, marveled at the bed quality. She cast her gaze toward the room as a sense of anticipation and worry began to fill her heart. "Red hair?". "Yes?!". S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "From this moment forward. Please take care of me". "Yeah, Me too. Please take care of me, Silver hair!". Chapter 180 - 180 P.E class. The sky that once bright shone its glory on the land; currently, it turned mellow and cast a gentle blazing light with orange color across the land, preparing itself to take its rest after greeting the land with its bright smile. "It has been that long?". Soma who just stepped his feet into the outside of the academy building. After he spent hours continuing to read in the library, he now bathed his body through its eternal orange light while his hair swayed, being brushed by a warm breeze that calmed his tired mind because of the excessive reading he had. After finishing the unfinished book from the morning, Soma began to read another book, such as general knowledge and some fiction, so that he wouldn''t get bored reading books for hours. The result was quite pleasant in his mind. It really helps him to understand the world he currently lives in. Then, when he came to his senses, almost six hours had passed, he spent on reading. Soma began to move his feet, dragging his body away from the academy building. While also recalling the route to arrive at the male dormitory. As it was being engraved deep in his brain, it didn''t take much time for Soma to find it, as he was currently standing in front of the massive building, caged by steel fences that stood towering upon sight. He watched the bustling people of the students that just come from their own activity in the academy. He slipped past the people blocking his way. When he entered inside, it was filled with many male students engaging in their small talk, joking, or even fake wrestling. Soma, who saw that excuse himself to his right, approached the counter. He was facing the man in his forty with his unhealthy appearance and haggard eyes languidly sitting behind the counter. "Um, excuse me?". "... Yes?". "My name is Soma, a first-year student, and I would like to search for my room". "...Wait a minute". The man, with heavy breath, searched through the thick book that was placed on the desk. He began to search Soma''s name thoroughly. Then, after finding Soma''s name, the man''s body twitched for a bit before he took hold of a key and presented it to Soma. "...Your room was on the first floor, number one. It was on the right turn ahead". "Thank you". "...I''m just doing my job". Soma began to leave the counter place and search his own room as he walked straight ahead before turning to his right. Many gazes were directed at him, making the atmosphere in the room turn heavy, for they knew who Soma was. Whenever Soma walked, the crowd of people began to split apart like he was Moses, which caused Soma to be absentminded because of their behavior. "So this is it?". In front of him, there is a single door from dark wood and a number one on it. He inserted the key, and with a gentle twist, the door creaked open and revealed what was inside. The interior was quite minimalist, with two doors standing on each side. There was a single bed that stood in the right corner. There was a closet and a study desk beside the bed for him to study. The desk was filled with reference books on top, Leaving the other side of the corner empty. "Right, this also happens to Leon in the story". In the story, Leon is the one who was in first place in the exam, and Leon finds out that his room is half desolate because it was his privilege to obtain this exclusive room for himself. But he asked for another room where he could live with other students. "Good with this. I could use the empty lot for my daily training. I haven''t done it for today". S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Daily Quest 100X Push-up] "Let''s do this!". *** A week has passed in the blink of an eye as Soma, Hina, and Xiao Lian spend their academy living peacefully. In this one week, their minds were imprinted with the general knowledge that is no different from regular school on the mainland. Multiple subjects cover them, and on Sunday, Soma, as usual, grinds his brain inside the library to search for information as much as he can. As for the girls, they decide to spend their holidays training. "Today, you guys will be attending your P.E. class. You guys can go to the back of this academy, and we will conduct your class there. Then, without further ado, move out!". After teacher Lee finished with his explanation, every student, like a programmed machine, stood simultaneously, for this was the first time they would be attending P.E. class. Soma, along with the two girls, leaves the classroom while walking toward the locker room to change their uniform into a jersey, which they receive the second day after attending classes. "P.E Class, huh. I am curious about what kind of test the teacher will conduct?". "Maybe a match between students?". Hina and Xiao Lian stick close to Soma as usual, and today, they also begin their day with a joyful spirit that blew away Soma''s worries, for he already knew what would transpire beforehand. However, it was just his wild speculation that things would happen like in the novel. Because of the changing plot, he couldn''t predict what sort of future would happen before his eyes. "Then Soma, let''s Separate and meet on the field". "...Later, Soma". Hina and Xiao Lian began to enter the girls'' room for hanging. Soma began to enter the male locker room and started to undress his uniform as he stood in front of an empty locker near the entrance door. He changed his clothes from his uniform into a jersey. Eiji, who happened to be beside him, gasped seeing Soma''s figure. "Wow, Soma, your body looks awesome. It is completely covered by muscle mass". The jersey that Eiji had already put on had the same model as the one Soma wore. It consisted of a blue short-sleeved jersey with white lining. For the lower part, it was short pants with the same white lining that reached his above knee. Eiji also wears a pair of white socks and blue sneakers. "Is that so?". Soma looked down as he could see his tight defined abs with visible six packs and his chiseled chest. He never thought about it, but his body underwent an utterly marvelous change since he ingested the devil''s blood. His body was still lean, but it was covered by whole muscle mass, which garnered the attention of the other males. "Are you eating something special on your diet?". Leon, who already changed to his jersey, approached Soma''s side, also curious about the fact that Soma''s body muscles. Soma knitted his brows as he tried to figure out the answer that could satisfy them before speaking. "I train my muscles a lot since I was a kid, and for nutrition, I just keep it in moderation and balance the portion of a whole lot of protein and little carbs to help in growing my muscles, also some vegetables maybe". "I see. So it was like that". "...It was no different from mine, but. How is the result so different?". Eiji and Leon are curious about Soma''s secret. They knitted their brows as they began to ponder what makes them different. "You two, let''s go. The class is about to begin". Soma put on the jersey as he addressed the two curious people beside him before closing his locker. "Ah, you''re right. Eri will kill me if I''m late". "Can we go together?". "Leon, I don''t know why you asked that hesitantly, be more casual. We are the same age, after all". "Sure, Thanks Soma". Chapter 181 - 181 Test and Mock Battle. The boys, who already changed their outfits, went outside from the locker room. Soma, Eiji and Leon, who had become acquaintances for the past week, walked together in the middle of the crowd of students chatting casually. While walking, Soma occasionally turned his gaze at Lin Fan, who, as usual walked far behind with his two lackeys, who seemed unaware that Lian Fan hated them for their pestering nature. In the past week, Lin Fan was still holding his arrogant nature, which made him isolated in the class. The male students finally came out from the academy, and soon they opened their eyes wide in shock. They were welcomed by a colossal structure that could host a hundred thousand people inside it. As they went deeper, the sheer size of the arena was breathtaking, with multiple rectangle arenas that were divided into five, and each of them had the width of a football field. "Woah, so massive". "Indeed, it lives up to the name of a prestigious Academy". Eiji and Leon, who stood beside him, stared at the colossal building with excitement in their tone, while Soma was also stunned at first, but he managed to keep calm as he observed the place where there was no one besides the male students. "Are the girls still not finished their changing?". "You guys had come?!". A clear, bold voice came from behind, interrupting Soma''s muttered voice. The male students turn their back and find themselves stunned in silence because another breathtaking scene that blows their minds away appears in their sight. "Girls, regroup with the boys". "Yes, teacher!". With a crisp and cheerful voice. The girls enthusiastically entered deep toward the stadium and approached the boys'' group. From all of them, there are four girls that completely stood up from the rest. HIna and Xiao Lian, who saw Soma''s appearance, their faces brightened as they began to hop toward him. ""Soma"". Simultaneously, both of them spoke his name, which inflicted a murderous gaze on the other guys who were enraptured by their beauty. Both of them wore the jersey the academy had prepared for them, but for the females, the sleeves and the pants seemed a bit shorter than the boys, which slightly revealed their pale, healy skin that attracted the boys'' gaze. "How do I look?". S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mee too?". Hina and Xiao Lian began to sway, showing their appearance before puffing their chest forward while placing their palm on their chest. Maybe because today was P.E. class both of their hair was tied to the back into a ponytail, showing their alluring nape, giving the girls a rather cheerful nuance with that hairstyle. "You guys look good, Cute even". "Ehehe, thanks". "...Thanks". Soma, without any hesitation, spurted the word he had in his mind and made Hina''s face turn flushed, but he still maintained the bright smile that she showed only to Soma. For Xiao Lian, this was her first time getting praised by a guy of the same age as her, and she feels somewhat embarrassed with a flushed face as she stammers on her words. "Okay guys, line up". Teacher Lee''s loud shout brought back the students'' attention toward him as they began to march in line properly. Below the warm sunlight that bathed their figure, the students invigorated their spirit to face their first P.E. Class. "Today, we will conduct some physical tests and will end with a mock exam between students. After we finish our class, you could go and enjoy the food in the cafeteria to replenish your energy in facing the second half of the class. Okay, without further ado, let''s go to the arena in the middle". "Yes!". All students began to follow teacher Lee''s lead, and they climbed toward the middle arena, painted in white color made from a white marble that had been strengthened with mana core. As they reach the surface, there are many measurement tools that look familiar to them because they also had these in their entrance exam. However, there are still some mysterious tools lining up in the arena. "Okay, let''s start with power, agility, control, then¡­". Teacher Lee began to explain what agenda the students had. Then, after he finished with the explanation teacher ee began to call each student to start the test. One by one, the students attended the test, which teacher Lee noted the result of, using the terminal in his hands that he took from the storage belt he had as a gift from the academy. Hina is also doing her examination, and her score is not much different from the entrance exam, but she is slightly better in control over mana. As for Soma, teacher Lee remembers him clearly because Soma was the candidate that he accidentally injured at the mock battle at that time. However, teacher Lee was so stunned to see the massive progress Soma had achieved in the month of vacation the academy provided because of the gate incident. His strength promptly showed a significant change that made the other students stand speechless, seeing the number that was on display. Soma''s agility is also something else. Last is his control, which also shows super precision, for Soma used his Puppeteer skill to control the power he leaked thoroughly. Xiao Lian was the one who tested last. She also has some slight improvement in strength and control because she got influenced by Soma, which she had a stroke of luck in levelling up, and Hina, who seems to have better control over mana rather than her, making her competitive spirit lit up. "Okay, that''s it for the test. Let me wrap this up, and we will go to the next test. It was a mock battle between students". As the words left the teacher Lee''s, the students'' gaze was filled with excitement and anxiety because they wanted to see just how good their performance was in the battle against other students. However, none of them has thought of fighting Soma, whose strength is already known among the first-year students, except Lin Fan, who spread his lips to the side. He had a somewhat satisfied expression he shows on his face. Teacher Lee stored all the measurement tools in the arena inside his storage item, which looked expensive. Then, after nothing was left, he took out a various weapon made from wood that looked strong enough to withstand a real weapon. He came back with his usual terminal in his hands and looked toward the students as he begged to open his mouth. Teacher Lee stored all the measurement tools in the arena inside his storage item, which looked expensive. Then, after nothing was left, he took out a various weapon made from wood that looked strong enough to withstand a real weapon. He came back with his usual terminal in his hands and looked toward the students on the arena and began to open his mouth. "I forgot to mention about the format of the mock. There is no restriction on the format. Even if you fought one versus five battles or people. You can use your respective weapon, however, it must a dummy one. Of course, you must not use a fatal strike or an attack that could cause harm to your fellow classmates. If you do that, you will get a penalty from me, personally and the academy¡­" His words sent chills to the first-year students, making the clamorous excitement they had to die down and their gaze filled with uncertainty and worry, imagining the penalty that would thrust at them. "...Basically, you guys can choose someone you know or another person to have a mock battle with you, and I will grade your abilities. Then, every student who is ready, please step forward!". The students who heard those words swiftly changed their standing position, retreating to the side of the arena, and in the middle of the arena, there were only seven students, which consisted of four males and three females. "Why are you guys retreating? Haa, nevermind. So who will go first?". The students who stood in the middle arena silently gazed at each other. Lin Fan, who was waiting for this day to show Soma who is the boss. He stepped forward, but his excitement died down as two dedicated hands from two beautiful girls rose to the air. ""We will go first!"". Chapter 182 - 182 Akabane Hina V Xiao Lian. Lin Fan and many other students were drawn toward the two girls, who were already gazing at each other with a fierce glint in their eyes. Hina and Xiao Lian already agreed to this plan way before after they found that the P.E. Class would be holding a mock battle between students. The two of them began to discuss the matter in their dormitory room and agreed to the plan to participate in the mock battle, for they also wanted to see just how strong they were if they were to fight each other. Soma, who also saw their action, raised his brows briefly before he spread his lips, feeling nostalgic about the rivalry between those two. Then he turned his gaze toward as he noticed Lin Fan, who slowly approached his side. Soma covered his mouth and contemplated whether he should face Lin Fan or let Leon handle him, just like in the story, because this is also good for Leon''s improvement. After thinking it through, Soma finally came up with a huge plan he had in mind that would involve three people in a fight. It is also good to see how strong the two people he had in mind. He sneakily steals a glance at them, who have already recovered from their shocked state. "Teacher Lee, please let us go first". "From me too, please, teacher". "...Alright. Students Akabane Hina and Xiao Lian step forward. The other retreated to my back. Be sure to observe their sparring, and for you girls, I remind you again, but there is no magic or sharp weapon involved. Use a dummy weapon you possess or something I had prepared over there and fight with only using your Martial power because this is what the test is about". "Understood teacher". "Mm". Hina and Xiao Lian summon their respective dummy weapons. Hina was holding a bokuto, and Xiao Lian was having a staff with the same height as her. "Let me hold it. I want to check the dummy weapon you had". The girls approached Teacher Lee while giving up their weapons, and after finishing with the inspecting, teacher Lee nodded his head and spoke. "You guys are good to go. I will become the referee". S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ""Yes"". As per the instruction of the teacher. The two of them began to walk away from the place and stood in the middle of the arena. Gradually, they distance themselves from one another and face one another while preparing their stance, sharpening their focus toward their opponent in front of them. Hina, who was accustomed to using a middle stance, changed her approach because she lowered her bokuto in line with her waist pointed backward. Xiao Lian, on the other hand, used her usual middle stance while her cold ice gaze turned frosty, giving a chill to the other students who saw her. "You guys ready?". The two girls clenched their weapons and exhaled the breath they had inhaled earlier to wash away their hesitation in striking each other. They were slowly, focused, observing their opponent. The girls, with their sharpened fangs, face each other, ready to strike anytime. "Begin!". As soon as the teacher said that, Xiao Lian accelerated forward and arrived near Hina, who entered her attack range. She thrust her spear in a single motion, making Hina, who saw the incoming thrust, shrunken her pupils as she raised her bokuto to deflect the attack to the left. The thrust missed Hina''s forehead, and it slid to the side before Xiao Lian gripped the staff tightly and began to perform a relentless thrust aimed at Hina''s face. Xiao Lian''s movement was so sharp and fluid that it almost created afterimages of dozens of spear thrusts in a single motion, making the other students back drenched in cold sweat. Hina, who received those relentless attacks, calmly assesses her surroundings and widens her perspective as she dodges or deflects the incoming attack with minimal movement, not to let her body be burdened by the fatigue. Hina awaited Xiao Lian to make a small opening before launching her counter. The battle seems to turn one-sided as the other students who did not delve into the martial path saw that Xiao Lian was in favor of the battle, but they were wrong. The two girls sparring are actually in stalemates for Xiao Lian, who never thought that Hina could endure this long, recalling her expressive personality. Then, Xiao Lian retratcs her spear to the back, creating a slight delay, which Hina utilizes it to do a counter. "Fuu!". Hina exhaled as she stepped forward, closing her distance from Xiao Lian and making her enter Hina''s attack range. She began to counter by swinging her bokuto diagonally from below, and Xiao Lian blocked her attempt with the body of the staff. With a slight twist of her wrist, Xiao Lian shifted her stance and twirled Hina''s sword trajectory, intending to launch a horizontal sweep using her staff. Hina didn''t resist the flow, not to let her stance crumble and let her body thrown to the side as she performed a roll to dodge the attack and then stabilize her stance once more. The two girls began to look each other in the eyes and showed their white teeth, pleased with the strength that each other showed. "Fuu, Here I come!". "Come, Silver head!". Xiao Lian and Hina began to engage in a fierce battle, which made the entire outdoor stadium muted, and only a dry sound from a wood hitting each other and the graceful movement the two conducted in the middle of the arena made the other students stare in awe. Below the glaring light from the sun in the early days. The two girls'' jerseys began to stick to their skin because of the amount of sweat they excreted from their bodies, clearly showing the intensity of their duel. With a heavy breath and gritted teeth, the two girls, who keep their never-ending showdown, start to reach their climax in battle. ""Haaa!"". Two fiery spirits that echoed in the field clashed, creating an intense turmoil that fueled the other students'' fighting spirit. With a violent gust from the clash attack that took the other students'' breath away, two weapons were planted toward each other''s neck. "Okay stop!". Teacher Lee shouted his order, which halted every other student thoughts who was still dumbfounded looking at the results. Hina and Xiao Lian in the center looked toward each other eyes with a heavy breath, snorted while retracting the wooden weapon away, and spoke simultaneously. ""Next time?!"". The two of them open their eyes in shock. Hina spread her lips, revealing her white teeth, while Xiao Lian curved her thin lips and nodded. "I will win next time". "No. I am the one who will". Hina and Xiao Lian exact another vow toward themselves to motivate each other to strive further. Soma, with permission from the teacher, stepped forward and approached the middle arena with many gazes following behind him. "Good performance, you two". They were noticing the familiar voice that entered their ears. The girls turned their gaze and found Soma with raised hands, watching them with a warm gaze. The girl tilted their head because they couldn''t understand Soma''s gesture, but when they saw Soma shake his raised hands simultaneously, they clapped those raised hands with a crisp voice echoing in the stadium. "Thanks, Soma". "Thank you, Soma". Chapter 183 - 183 Somas choice. "You guys go back first. The next sparring will commence soon". "I take it it was you, right? So who are you going to pick?". "... I''m also curious". The curiosity of the two girls had made Soma falter in his stand. Soma could only give them a wry smile as he placed his hands on the girl''s shoulder and pushed them away from the middle arena. The two girls, with resigned expressions, let Soma push their bodies. "Hurry, you two. We could eat at the cafeteria later". "Oh, sudden change of topics. It''s rare coming from you. Okay, then I will wait". "Mm, me too". Soma, who saw Hina and Xiao Lian retreating back to the other students, sighs in relief as he begins to see the different mentality they possess. It was different from the novel. In the novel, Hina, who is consumed by vengeance, challenges Xiao Lian in her fury because of Xiao Lian''s calm, blunt, and decisive nature that has never bent toward any pressure from Hina since the entrance exam. Then, Hina faced an utterly crushing defeat at Xiao Lian''s hands, making her obsessed with becoming stronger and narrowing her sight of what''s best for her. However, the current Hina had a healthy rivalry between her and Xiao Lian, and that''s the effort Soma had given to save her heart at that time, and he felt no regret about that. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for Xiao Lian, she also had a different attitude compared to the novel. Probably because of her interaction with Hina, she became more expressive, and her nickname in the story as Frost Princess was gone, never to be heard. In the novel, Xiao Lian is isolated because of her lack of expression and blunt nature, making her an object of hate for the misunderstanding until Leon saves her. This was all thanks to Soma''s interference and the matter about Trial from the Gods, making Xiao Lian more human while interacting with Hina and Him. The matter related to her family. Soma didn''t want to pry it too early and crush their current relationship, but Soma thought if it were Xiao Lian, she would tell him willingly if he asked wholeheartedly. "Soma, who will you pick?". Teacher Lee''s clear and hoarse voice brought back Soma''s attention toward the stage as he scanned his fellow classmates. Many of them threw their gaze toward a faraway place, not daring to meet eyes with him. Soma stopped his gaze at a boy with short blonde hair that jolted his body as he pointed his index finger toward himself. "Um, Me?". "Yeah, Leon came to the stage". Leon, who was being picked flusteredly, gazed toward his surroundings before he puffed out his chest, inhaling a lot of oxygen and exhaling it to calm his nerves. He begs to raise his feet to take him into the middle of the arena, where Soma is waiting for him. "Thank you for picking me, and please take care of me, Soma". "Me too. Please take care of me". Leon who heard Soma''s humbling himself, making him smile wryly. He began to wonder because Soma''s gaze was not directed at him but toward a student''s place. Leon followed his gaze, and Leon noticed a black-haired boy with long hair and knitted brows gaze at him and Soma furiously as if he wanted to kill them. "Lin Fan, why? Soma? ¡­Wait, is he?". Leon realized Soma''s intention, his face pale and soon turns blue for the daring action Soma takes. Leon tries to speak his mind to interrupt Soma from making the decision. "Lin Fan, next is you. Come over here". Soma, with his clear and collected voice, reverberated in the stadium, making the other students'' eyes bloated because of the shock that Soma chose two people as his opponents. Lin fan, who also gets caught off guard, blanked for a moment before his eyes shrunk into a dangerous state. He clenched both hands, leaving red marks that looked hurt. He grits his teeth furiously as he opens his mouth. "What is your purpose? Are you intending to look down on us because of your superior ability?". The other students'' attention turned toward Lin Fan, who spoke with an irritated tone, but they could feel a trace of fury in it. But, after thinking it through, Lin Fan''s words did indeed make sense, with the strength Soma possesses. Why does Soma want to fight two people at once? Is he looking down on his opponent? Because of that, many other students'' hearts sank, and the seed of fury began to sprout. Soma, in the center of the attention, shook his gaze to the side and spoke the words he had prepared beforehand. "No, I didn''t mean to do that. But regardless of what I am going to say, you guys probably will take it with a grain of salt. What I want in this sparring with you two is to learn". "Learn?". "?!". Leon, Lin Fan, the students, and the teacher muted because of the words that came out of Soma''s mouth. "I saw the two of you in the entrance exam, and I admire your martial power that has been accumulated. I assume that you guys have accumulated those experiences since you guys were young, which shows how deep the martial power you guys possess compared to mine. Of course, I also wanted to learn from the teacher, but the teacher said it was a mock battle between students. So, I had to choose you two on my radar". The surrounding atmosphere turned quiet because all the people inside focused their attention on Soma, who said he wanted to learn from the two people who were better than him. Leon and Lin Fan, who heard his words, were stuck in their place as they couldn''t believe what their ears had caught. Leon was slightly knitted his brows, but he regulated his breath to calm his temper. He didn''t mean to be mad at Soma, but his words clearly invoked some anger within him. He understood that Soma also didn''t mean any harm in saying those words but seeing his performance and the technique he showed in the entrance exam, clearly Soma also had much depth in his Martial powers. However, Soma wanted to learn from him, and it was not some gullible line that he spouted to make Leon say ''Yes''. But it was a genuine line that he evoked from his heart, and Soma needed his cooperation in Soma''s own growth. Even so, "...I am the one who should be asking that". So, the anger he felt inside him was not anger toward Soma but anger toward himself because of the person in front of him. Despite his current power that stands above others in his peers, he still wants to grow more, and probably, his hunger will keep growing if facing another strong person. Leon exhaled every unsure feeling he had in his mind as he faced Soma in the eyes. His eyes reflected his current self, which was full of determination in facing his own weakness in hunger upon strength. "Okay, I will comply with your invitation, But let me tell you something". "What is it?". "Let me also learn something from you?". "Heh, sure". Soma chuckled as he saw Leon with his warm gaze before he turned toward Lin Fan, who was still contemplating the invitation Soma had given to him. "Lin Fan, how about you?". Lin Fan, who was still in deep thought, knit his brows as he felt that Soma was still hiding something from him. He clenched both his fists so tight that they left a red trail of blood. He noticed the other gaze that gathered around him, waiting for his reply. Lin Fan clicked his tongue before kicking the ground and launching himself toward the middle of the arena, where Soma and Leon were already waiting for him. Lin Fan observed both of them before he exhaled the hesitation in his thought. He turned his gaze toward Soma and spoke. "Let me be clear for once!". "What is it?". "Make this battle into a three-way battle where the three of us attack each other". "...That was my plan all along". Chapter 184 - 184 Three-way sparring. Leon, who heard Soma''s last words, opened his eyes in shock because he had never thought that Soma had that thought all along. At first, he felt that Soma intended to fight both of them. "Soma you?!". "Sorry, but with this, not just me, but the three of us can learn from each other". "Hmph, Start the fight then". Lin Fan snorted because he didn''t want to waste any more of his time. Soma nodded his head and turned his attention to teacher Lee. Teacher Lee nodded his head. "Alright, the three of you, prepare your weapon!". Soma twisted his wrists as he clenched both hands while moving away from the other two. Leon and Lin Fan also began to step away from their close distance and adequately prepare their respective battle stance. Leon took out his wooden sword, which he presented to teacher Lee briefly before returning to his place. Lin Fan and Soma are doing stretches to loosen the muscles in their body and face each other with their stance. "You guys ready?". Teacher Lee looked toward the three of them, who seemed to have already entered their zone even though the fight hadn''t started. From the spectator seat, the other students gulped their saliva as they began to feel the tension in the air as the three of them faced each other. They have this oppressive feeling even though they are just a first-year student in the academy. Teacher Lee, who saw their potential, couldn''t help but feel elated as his spirit pumped. "This is why teaching in this academy was so much fun". "...Begin!". With the signal from the teacher Lee, it echoed in the place. No one made any moves. They just stood still and stared silently at each other, observing each of the two opponents that would come to them with the intention of beating him. The staring contest that unfolds for a couple of seconds breaks as Soma''s body, slightly twitched, accelerates from his place and reappears in front of Leon, who is stunned in silence seeing Soma''s appearance. A lump of shadow approached his face, making Leon''s back tingle in fright. Leon, whose body was trained in swordsmanship, reflexively bent his knee, lowering his stance further and also dodging Soma''s punch to his face. From a single punch from Soma, his forehead had already sweated. He grits his teeth and plans to counter. But, before he unleashed his counter, another threat appeared beside him in the form of a tiger-palm that could rip his consciousness away. Lin Fan, who joined the fight, began to strike Leon, who seemed weaker than him at first¡ªseeing Leon distance himself from the battlefield. Then, he shifted his attention to Soma. "You first". Lin Fan began to mark his target completely, Soma, and he attacked Soma relentlessly. Soma, facing Lin Fan in close-quarter combat, feels slight joy because of his growth and his sharpened brain that can remember everything in a single sight. In the hurling attack from Lin Fan, he dodged every attack directed at him with minimal movement. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Haa!". Leon, who regained his footing, began to enter the fight as he swung his sword in a horizontal strike, making Soma and Lin Fan lower their stance. "Get lost". Lin Fan, who interrupted closed his distance with Leon before he struck from Leon under. Leon, who notices it''s too late, receives a tiger palm in his abdomen, making his face contorted in pain. "Hmpt". "Don''t let your guard down". Soma approached Lin Fan''s side and slightly thrust his fist toward his right jaw, and it made a thud noise upon making contact with Lin fan jaw as he blanked for his brain and received a sudden shock that numbed his thoughts for a while. "Soma?!". Leon, who noticed Soma coming to him, was alarmed as he began to grit his teeth to ignore the pain in his abdomen. He leaped back to create a distance between them first, but he was making a wrong judgment because Soma had already predicted his movement. Soma began to change his course and accelerated and caught up with Leon. Leon saw Soma''s palm directed toward his side abdomen before he received a jolt that shook his nerves and brain, ripping his guts and making his stomach scream in agony. "Gahak!". Leon was blasted for a couple of meters, rolling on the ground, clutching his aches abdomen. Soma, who still maintains his stance, raised his eyebrows. "Did I hit him too hard?". Soma felt a tingling sensation that pierced his spine from behind. He rolled to his front and soon turned his back, standing up while preparing his middle stance. He saw Lin Fan, with his fiery eyes, begin to launch his attack once more. However, to his shock, from his side, he felt a thin shadow that traveled in a straight line aimed at his throat. Soma jerked his body down before leaping to his side and saw Leon drenched in sweat, launching his attack ignoring the pain. At this moment, the thoughts of Leon and Lin Fan became aligned with one purpose as they realized with their current strength alone, they couldn''t defeat the strongest boy in front of them, begrudgingly they hearts began tilted to one side, and that defeat Soma first and then finish the battle with the two of them later. Soma, who noticed the change and the atmosphere between the two, flashed his white canines, pleased with the results of his choice. "Come!". They clenched their swords and fists, accelerating simultaneously, and began their onslaught toward Soma. The sudden change in the tide of the battle made the other students'' gaze bloated as they also began to understand within those brief exchanges they had. Leon and Lin Fan realized they were no match against Soma''s might. Hina and Xiao Lian, who saw the changing tides in the battle, knitted their brows as they also would do the same if in their shoes. Soma, who was in the middle of the swirling storm from both attacks, sharpened his sense to its limit as he observed every minuscule of their movement, breathing, and even their technique. Each moment passed, and his brain began to process the stored knowledge he obtained in this sparring, but he didn''t have any intention to use it soon. "Lin Fan distracts him!". "Shut up!". Despite the curse words that Lin fan hurls at Leon. He still followed it and began to engage in close combat with Soma alone. Lin Fan, who had never felt this sensation, felt the dormant dragon in his heart gradually awoke. Lin Fan''s''s''s heart that which feel empty because of the constant empty praise from his peers in his hometown to gain his attention, and the matter about his family began to fade away as his mind was currently in full swing about the intense fight that made his blood boil, his heart racing, and his sharpened thought, processing a way to win was unfold before him, making him recalled the joyful moment he was first trained in Martial Art under his late Grandparents. Without his knowing, his lips were lifted up, and the aura that surrounded him wholly changed. Soma, who noticed the change, lifted the corner of his mouth, enjoying the sparring with awakened Lin Fan. "Good, just be the way you are, and don''t let anyone bother your life. You are a person who could stand on your own undeterred in the face of danger. ¡­I will not let you fall into the wrong path". At first, Soma was just being asked by Martial Saint to help his descendant if possible. Still, seeing Lin Fan''s current state, he retrach his opinion about him and would help him willingly if he had a chance because Lin Fan deserved more than just a lousy title of Villain. "Haa!". Soma, whose thoughts wander a bit, creates a slight opening, making Lin Fan attack connected as it grazes his cheeks, now have a cut, oozing a warm red liquid that drenched his cheek. He deflected Lian Fan''s attack and then launched his palm strike straight at Lin Fan''s solar plexus, making him lose consciousness for a brief moment before Lin Fan dropped into the arena, clutching his abdomen. A shadow of a blade loomed over Soma as he saw Leon, who hid from his radar, come from behind and managed to graze his other cheeks, and now his cheeks were bleeding. Soma dropped his stance, putting his palm on the ground, switching his stance before thrusting his right leg upward in a back kick that connected to Leon''s abdomen, making him throw up the gas in his lungs and get knocked out. "That''s enough!". Chapter 185 - 185 Lunch and Senior. Teacher Lee''s loud voice echoed in the arena, making the surrounding atmosphere freeze up because of the outcome of the battle that they already predicted and anticipated. But, even though they already know the outcome, the intensity of the fight seems transmitted to the other students, making a fire in their hearts burn. Soma, still standing in the arena, stroked his cheeks, and he found that his right thumbs were smeared with red, his cheeks suddenly twitching. Then, he began to touch the wound, but he found not a single cut on his cheeks. It disappeared with his natural recovery body. Despite having an injury in his cheeks, Soma felt satisfied because of the lesson he obtained from the two. He used his palms to eliminate the blood trace from his cheeks, then cast his gaze toward his opponents. Leon and Lin Fan, with ragged breath, clutching their stomach, struggling to stand up. Soma approached Lin Fan first and extended his right hand. "Here". Lin Fan, who saw Soma''s gesture, knitted his brows and then snorted. He gritted his teeth and stood upward, using his sheer willpower, ignoring his throbbing abdomen. Soma, who saw his retreating back, lifted his mouth and spoke. "Let''s duel again sometimes". Without hearing Lin Fan reply, Soma approached Leon, who still couldn''t regain his footing, clutching his aching stomach while drenching in sweat. Soma slowly took Leon''s left hand, which was holding the wooden sword, before he circled it to his neck, helping Leon to stand up. "Ouch!". "Sorry for that". "No, It was a good fight. I thought I got you back then". "Hehe, in your dreams. You are too hesitant in your attack. Next time, try to let loose all the matter swirling in your head. With that, I''m sure you will be much sharper in your attack". "...". Leon turned muted as he was aware of the thing he had done. Soma, who saw him struggling to break free from his thoughts, smiled as he shook Leon''s body to grab his attention. "Let''s do this again sometimes". "... Yes, but next time, I will put up a good fight". "Not winning against me?". "Of course that too. Next time, I promise to snatch a victory from you". "Heh, can''t wait for that". Slowly, Soma led Leon in his hands. The pain in his stomach lessened, and Leon properly returned in line and gradually regained his calm breathing. Soma, who saw his condition, nodded before turning his back and approached Hina and Xiao Lian, who awaited his arrival. "Good job out there". "Good job". The girls raised each of their hands in the air. Soma, who understands those gestures, smacks those rough palms as proof of their determination to learn Martial Power. "Are you okay there, Soma". "Uh, no problems, it''s already healed". "...It''s true, the wound is already closed. Such frightening recovery speed". Soma assumed that his current body had enough vitality that rival a high-ranking demon because of the devil''s blood that runs through his veins. "Okay everyone, let''s continue with the mock battle!". Teacher Lee''s loud voice reverberated in the arena, making the other students determined to fight their opponent to see how strong they currently are. Recalling the sparring earlier, they still couldn''t believe that the three of them were still in first-year Academy. It made them shudder just to think about the future of the three people earlier. The test continued as the other students began to show their skill in battles and performance. Teacher Lee, with his ever-changing expression, observed one at a time the students as he kept his hands busy within the terminal. Soma and the girls also watched from behind the line while also slightly off-topic, bringing a menu for their lunch. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Soma, what do you want to order for lunch?". "Um, wait, today is the eastern menu, right?". "...Mm, you are right. I couldn''t wait to help myself, stuffing my mouth with many Chinese cuisine". "Then, I''m going with¡­". After several hours had passed, all of the students in class A lined up, receiving their last briefing and signaling the rest period had come. Teacher Lee urged the students to leave the place to eat in the cafeteria. "...Good job, guys. Now you can enjoy your lunch to replenish your energy. Dismiss". Teacher Lee bid farewell while storing the dummy weapon he took from his storage item. "Hina, Xiao Lian, I will wait for you guys to finish". "Thanks". "Thank you". The three of them, after donning their uniform and freshening their body from sticky sweat. They walked, leaving the locker room before arriving at the cafeteria, which was already packed with activity. The room was filled with a relaxed atmosphere and a crack of laughter from multiple seats, enjoying their conversation with their friend. Soma and the girls are waiting in line. Accidentally, Soma''s eyes met with two renowned figures that attracted many gazes wherever they went. "Oh, fancy meeting you here, Soma". "Don''t bother!". "As always, your mouth was always rude to me". Serafina Lawrence, a girl who holds immense power in economics, is also a girl who holds secretive thoughts that make her look suspicious from Soma''s perspective. Soma began to observe the two seniors approaching their line and found Lucy waving her hand toward him, which was replied to by a single nod from Soma. "Sera, I think it''s time". "You are right. So please, cool guy can you let us be in front". "Hell no, you still stick with that phrase in a week". "Aw, come one, can you?". "I said no!". "Stingy". Soma, with his firm stance, received many glares from the senior males who were fans of Serafina. They couldn''t stand their idol being treated harshly like that. Many of them began marking Soma''s appearance as an arrogant little brat and promised to pay him back whenever they had a chance. "That''s enough, Sera. Pardon for her attitude". "It''s okay". Lucy, who came from behind, apologized to Soma, making Serafina puff her cheeks in disastification, and then Serafina delivered a slight jab at Soma''s shoulder. Soma, of course, ignored her while sheed a huge sigh and began to step forward because of the moving line. He started to engage in small talk with Hina and Xiao Lian while waiting for their turn to arrive. After waiting for minutes, their turn came, and the three of them received their respective menu. They searched for an available seat and found one that was currently empty in the middle of the room with its round table and six wooden chairs surrounding it. The three of them took their seats and relished their tired body delicately. "Pardon for the intrusion". "I am sorry about this". Then, out of nowhere, Serafina, with her usual mischievous smile and Lucy''s darkened expression, approached their table. "You didn''t mind it, right Hina and Xiao Lian?". "Do you mind if we join your table?". "Um, of course not". "...Be my guest". The two seniors began to slide the chair and took a seat before submerging themselves into the food they ordered. Everyone eats in silence, where there is only the sound of cutlery sliced through the thick meat and the enchanting scent that makes their body crave more. "So, it was like this. I heard somewhere in the central district, another confectionery store had opened, and it became a hot topic". "Is that so?". "I see". The table at which Soma stayed was filled with a blistered cheer from the four girls who merrily talked about girls'' stuff. Soma, as the only male in the group, felt incredibly awkward, and he cast his gaze toward the other table randomly until accidentally, his eyes met with a green-haired beauty who was eating gracefully alone on the seat, bathed by the light of the sun, making her figure look holy. However, even though the girl was beautiful and her figure entirely enhanced by the scene, Soma''s brows were knitted as he observed her. "Mary?! Should I prepare for the event?". Soma muttered in his heart. Chapter 186 - 186 Club. Soma, who happened to see Mary in sight, knitted his brows, and his mood was dropped by her appearance, the person he didn''t want to get involved with. Mary, who felt a gaze directed at her, turned toward the source and found Soma, who jerked his head in a hurry and with slight frustration on his face, which made Mary tilt her head in wonder. "Heeh, So soma like that kind of girl?". "Excuse me?!". Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Serafina, who noticed their brief exchange, opened her mouth with her teasing grin and began to poke Soma''s patience. But Soma''s mood dropped lower. It hit rock bottom, and he exhaled a huge amount of air from his lungs. Then, with his entire being ignored, Serafina''s taunts. "Hina, Xiao Lian, I''m leaving first". "Eh? Okay, I will catch up later". "I''m staying for a while". "Got it. See you later". "Wait, wait!" Serafina, who noticed Soma''s mood, faced ashen as she suddenly rose from her seat and grabbed Soma''s sleeves to prevent him from leaving the seat. Soma, who was stopped, shot his shrunken eyes toward Serafina. "I am sorry. It seems I have gone too far with the joke". Soma, who finally realized what he had done, literally sighs as he flapped his butt toward the seat once more. "What is wrong with me? Serafina is not wrong. I am the one who should calm my troubled heart first". He began to regulate his breathing until it regained its calm. Then, slowly he turned his sight to Serafina, who seemed shaken because of the attitude he showed earlier. "I am sorry for my attitude earlier. I feel displeased when you match me with that girl over there". "Over there, you mean Mary?". "What of it?". Serafina and Lucy, who are in the same class as Mary, know her nature very well. She was a well-mannered girl and a bit mature for her age. Mary is also one of the student council members, just like the two in front of Soma. "No, it''s just¡­". Soma began to feel conflicted about how he could escape this probing question. Salvation came when a chime from a bell that rang across the room alarmed the students who were still in the cafeteria to stand from their seat and tidy up their utensils hurriedly. "The homeroom is about to start. Time sure does fly when you are having a blast". "It seems we took our time today". Serafina and Lucy began to stand up from their place, and simultaneously, the trio also stood up, leaving a huge question mark on the girl''s head because of Soma''s sudden silence. However, looking at his darkened expression, the girls hold their tongues back and dismiss the thought of trying to discover his reason for hating Mary. "Then you guys don''t be late for your class". "See you later". Serafina and Lucy said their farewells before they turned their backs and left the trio in the hallway. "We should hurry". "Right". "Um". The girls who saw Soma''s sunken mood exchanged a few glances as they hesitated to touch his sensitive heart, but they were also curious as to why Soma could show that much animosity toward a person. Hina mainly, who had already been close with Soma before coming to this academy, noticed his change in expression when his gaze was directed toward the girl named Mary. This also happened in the entrance exam, where many male candidates were smitten by her beauty, only Soma showing his murderous aura. "Are you curious?". "Yeah, but¡­". "...". Soma, who heard their consideration toward him, loosened his facial muscles as he sighed. "Thank you. I will tell you later. I promise". "Okay". "Mm". In the second half of the classroom session, the atmosphere felt a bit calmer and subdued as the initial excitement from the earlier P.E. Class dropped. Students showing signs of fatigue. However, they were not mere regular students. They are the people who had been chosen by the prestigious Hero Academy, making them a few selected special among the other. Despite the fatigue they feel in their body, they keep pushing themselves in attending the class to not get behind in the score. As a matter of fact, many of the students are still actively participating, raising their hands with questions or comments. In contrast, others might quietly work through assignments, their focus still intense. Soma, who has already obtained a considerable amount of knowledge regarding the lesson the teacher teaches on the board, gawking at his pen, twirling it around his finger. At the same time, his mind wanders toward the earlier event. "Mary¡­". In the story Chronicles Saga, Mary is one of the villains that will create a stir in the academy with her deceit and powerful spell. She managed to trick many people into becoming her prey just to satisfy her own curiosity and the mission she had been given. It also brought his memories back toward the arc in the academy, which was filled with much turmoil for the first year involving Leon as its center, helping him to grow as a person or a savior, and Mary is one of those stepping stones. Soma began to rack his brain, trying to solve the problem that would arise soon in the academy. However, should he solve it alone? After pondering that question for a while. "I should just focus on the things in my grasp". He muttered those lines while stealing a glance at the girls beside him. A chime of the bell that signals the end of the class on this day rang across the entire academy. The female teacher who teaches about history began to say her farewell and stepped down from the podium, leaving the class. Hina and Xiao Lian, done with the brain activity, stretched their stiff bodies because of the prolonged absence of movement. "Silver hair, where do you want to go?". "Mm, maybe to a billboard in the center area. I''m looking for a club that interests me". Soma, who heard the girl''s conversation, raised his brows slightly before speaking. "Club? Let''s go, Xiao Lian". "Soma, do you have any interest in it?". "Yeah, I have some matters on my side. How about you Hina?". "Well, since the two of you are coming, count me in too". "Mm". "Okay, let''s move out". After deciding what sort of action they would take, the three of them began to leave the classroom and walk in the hallway, crowded with the other students because of the finished class. The three of them finally stepped outside the building and are currently on their way toward the center area where the billboard is erected. "It''s here". Xiao Lian, who was unusually in high tension, pointed her finger toward the billboard. There are no souls beside them in the area. Many of them had already seen the notice this morning and already decided which club they wanted to join. Hina and Soma approached the billboard under the guidance of the excited Xiao Lian. There are many fliers that are plastered on the billboard with an enticing color and announcements to bait the applicants. Soma, who observed the fliers, began to pinpoint his choices, for he knew a tragedy would happen in one of the clubs later, and the event would involve a Heroine and Leon. He waited for Xiao Lian, who seemed to have already decided where she would join. Hina, on the other hand, felt conflicted as she already had a choice but still hesitated, for she doubted that she could fit in the place because of her personality. "So, have you decided which club you two want to join?". "I have, but..". "Mm, I have. Let''s check it now!". Chapter 187 - 187 Joining the Club. As the name implies, the club is an organized group of students with common interests or goals and is usually often facilitated by a teacher or staff advisor. Clubs can cover a wide range of topics and activities, such as academic subjects, hobbies, cultural interests, or social causes. Like any common club in any high school, these clubs typically meet regularly, plan activities or events, and provide a platform for students to develop skills, pursue passions, and collaborate with peers. Xiao Lian, who seemed happy with the choice, was unusually in a brighter mood compared to her neutral. Soma loosened his lips as he already knew what club she would join, and Soma also planned to enter it because there would be a significant event in her club that he couldn''t miss out on. "So, Silver hair, what club do you want to join?". Hina, still oblivious to Xiao Lian''s choice, opened her mouth while Xiao Lian tilted her head in wonder. She ponders it for a moment before deciding to let Hina know. "Mm, It was a traveling club". "Heeh, didn''t expect that from you. What is the club pursuing?". "It is the same as the name implies to travel around the world". "Wait, that''s it? I thought there would be something different about the name". Soma, who heard their talk, seems to need to lend his help not to make the situation turn fiery. "Well, it is indeed a bit different from what traveling is. I read about the club description earlier. A traveling club is a group dedicated to exploring new places and cultures through organized trips and activities. Members of the club, usually guided by the advisor, participate in various excursions. These can range from local day trips to museums, historical sites, and dungeon-related sites. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The club often focuses on educational travel, aiming to enhance students'' understanding of geography, history, and different cultures. Also, as we are currently in Hero Academy, it is also necessary for us to enhance not just our brain but our power. So, there is also an expedition that involves a dungeon". "I see. It seems like a pretty joyful club". "Right?". "Why are you so unusually high in tension?". Hina and Xiao Lian, as usual, began to strike at each other with heartwarming feelings between them. Soma, who saw them, could only smile wryly. He turned his gaze at Hina and asked the question he already knew the answer. "How about you, Hina?". "Hm, Me?!". "Yes, what club do you want to join?". "Mm, Soma is right. It is not fair for me to say it out loud?". Hina, who received both gazes from the people she was close with, shrunken her body as she fidgeted by twirling her hair tips with her finger. "...I plan to join a magic creation club". "I see". ("So, Hina still chooses the same path"). "What kind of club is that?". "Wel it was¡­". Xiao Lian and Hina start their conversation while also sometimes turning their attention to Soma, who sees them with a warm gaze. However, contrary to their thought, Soma was in deep conversation within himself, trying to solve both problems that would arise in the future. The three of them leisurely walked towards the building where the traveling club is usually used as an operation base. They went northwest from the academy building until their eyes caught a building that stood alone in the corner of the place with multiple floors above. It was the same architecture as the school, where it was built in the European style with a lot of glass that reflected the hue of the fading light of the sun that soon would be submerged in the horizon. Soma and the girl approached the place. A huge twin door was blocking their way to enter inside. Xiao Lian, who saw a red button within a terminal com beside the door, quickly pressed it, and a chime of a bell rang inside the building, alarming the people inside. {Yes, wait a moment, please} From the terminal, a melodious voice that soothed their hearts as they waited for the person in question to arrive. Not long after that, the door creaked, leaving a big enough gap to pass, letting the person inside come out, a female student Soma faintly remembered. "My, It''s rare for us to have a guest, Mm you are?". The female with dark circles around her eyes who saw Soma''s face began to knit her brows as she closed the distance between her and him, making the two girls who saw that bloated their eyes. The senior faintly remembered that he had met him somewhere. Then, a light bulb appeared on her head as she clapped her hands. "You are the boy at the dungeon in Meiji Jingu place, right? It''s been a while. I am sorry, but, recently my schedule has piled up and made a mess of my routine. I couldn''t even remember your face properly, nor your name". "Meiji Jingu?". "...Dungeon?". Hina and Xiao Lan seemed to be shocked because of the revelation the senior had in hand. They simultaneously turned their attention to Soma as they wondered how he could enter the dungeon when he didn''t have the permit. "Ah, it''s okay. It''s a bit rude but, I''ve also already forgotten about the names of the people who kindly gave me a map to explore that dungeon. So, let''s start over. My name is Soma, and these two are". "Pleased to meet you. My name is Akabane Hina". "...Xiao Lian, we are here to join the traveling club". Kaori''s eyes opened wide in shock because it was not the first time she received a new application from the current first-year students. Actually, there are a lot of other applicants, which makes her distressed because of the flooded request. However, her heart starts to beat as she feels delighted for the new members who are willing to join their club. Because the more they get a new member, the more support from the Academy will come to their club. "Thank you for joining our club. Oh yes, My name is Shinjou Kaori, a second-year student. Please meet you, Soma, Akabane, and Xiao. Please enter inside, where I will explain the rules and purpose of our club". "Thank you". Soma and the girls begin to follow Kaori''s lead and enter the building, which makes them stand still for the vast interior with a minimalist setting. Two-way stairs lead to the upper floors, red carpet that spread on the floor, and a single chandelier that hung above the ceiling, but the place was deserted, and the fact that the place lacked furniture made the room much more vast from their views. "Ryu, we have visitors that want to join our club". "Ah, thank you, Kaori, for the trouble". "It is not troubling at all. Ne, Ryuu, look who is joining?". "..I see, So, Soma plans to join our club". "You still remember me?". "Of course, I remember you. Do you still remember me?". "I am sorry, but¡­". "It''s okay, let''s introduce ourselves properly this time. My name is Tanaka Ryu, a second-year student and also the current president of the traveling club. Pleased to meet you". *** As the sun begins its descent, the sky is painted in a breathtaking array of oranges, gradually fading into deeper shades of twilight. In one of the desolate rooms in the female dormitory, a single green-haired female beauty with her drenched hair, wearing only her black underwear, exposing the bountiful curves of her body, was looking at her figure in the mirror''s reflection while drying her drenched hair. As the hustling voice from the dryer echoed, she suddenly stopped her action because she felt that someone had entered her detection range. When she looked in a certain direction, a single letter floated in the air, being brought by the wind that came from her opened window with its fluttering curtain. The letter dropped to the floor as she approached the place. When she felt a trace of the familiar Mana on the letter, she opened her eyes in shock. "This is, Mother dearest?!". The woman swiftly took the letter before she tore it and began to take the paper inside, which showed a blank line. However, her pupils started to change in color into a deep shade of purple, and she could read what had been written inside. Her expression soon changes into nothingness as she evokes a small spark from her hands, burning the paper into ash. "Very well, Mother dearest. I will certainly fulfill your wish. Everything is for our Great Lord". Chapter 188 - 188 Soma’s decision. After deciding which club they want to join, Soma, Hina, and Xiao Lian decide to join the same clubs for all of them, and that is the Traveling and Magic Creation clubs. And it''s been a month since they entered their club, creating a new page in their academy lives. In this one month, there are no significant changes in their lives as the three of them, as usual, spend their daily routine together and occasionally go to the club to join the slight briefing they hold. Besides that, the three of them also train and study together to avoid being carried away and forgetting the purpose of entering the Academy. Currently, Soma has a rare meeting with a male-only in the cafeteria where Hina and Xiao Lian decide to open up their friendship with other girls. Still, as far as they could get, they only managed to snatch two girls to their side, and that was Eri and Lydia. The girls were sitting in the corner while Hina and Xiao Lain, as usual, started their banter, making the other girls flustered. Meanwhile, Soma was sitting at the dining table in the cafeteria. "So Leon, how far have you gone?". "What do you mean, Soma?". "Um, I am also curious about that?". "...". Leon, Soma, and Eiji were sitting far away from the girl while also having their boys talk, which cannot be heard by girls at their age. However, the atmosphere was a bit sweet on their side. At first, Soma tried to invite Lin Fan to join them, but he received a complete refusal from him, so he couldn''t do anything for now. But he still didn''t give up on saving him, and that was for sure. Soma, who was slightly curious about Leon''s progress as a protagonist, brought him into this boys'' talk session where he could gather information from him directly. "Don''t beat around the bush. I heard you are close with that green-haired beauty, right?". "Green-haired? mm, you mean Mary?". "Hee, if I''m not wrong, she was a member of the library committee and students council". "Right, so tell me briefly, Leon". "Um, how should I say this. It is rare to see Soma who gets curious about other people''s lives¡­". "Don''t try to change the topics here blatantly. I am the one in charge in this place". Soma puffed his chest, placing both his elbows on the table, and placed his connected palm near his mouth with shrunken eyes, probing Leon for the answer. Leon, whose plan busted, threw his gaze away because of the awkward feeling he got speaking about his life. Leon once again turned his gaze at Soma, who still kept his glare at him, and when he turned to the side, a meaningful smile from Eiji was enough to make a vein visible around his temple. He understood that the moment he was invited into Soma''s seat, he was already a checkmate. Leon exhaled a huge sigh, and with a flushed face, he spoke, albeit stuttered. "B-but Please don''t tell anyone, okay?". "Absolutely, your secret is in the safe hands". "I will keep this a secret, I promise". After making sure that Soma and Eiji will keep this conversation secret, Leon begins to tell them about their current close relationship between Leon and Mary. As Leon starts his monologuing, Soma observes him directly, opening his ears clearly while trying to match it to the original story he read in the Chronicles Saga. Soma nodded off sometimes while Leon was talking about his encounter with Mary. He is signaling to himself that Leon''s story and the book matched with the current situation. "I''m glad there is no change in the event". "Oh, right. She also mentioned you Soma, albeit just once". Upon hearing Leon''s words, Soma''s body stiffened as his hand began to tremble and veins started to bulge from his skin. However, he regulated his breathing to calm his nerves down and opened his mouth. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I see, I didn''t expect that, and I''m sorry if that turns you off in going for her". "W-what are you talking about? I didn''t have that thought at all. I also understand why she asked about you because your power stood out from the others. It was the things she asked me for, that''s all". Soma, who regained his calm, exhaled all of the frustration in his heart as he began to turn his head to Eiji, who listened to the story with interest and also a bit glum, for he had a certain problem regarding that. Leon, who finished his story, noticed Eiji''s glum expression while he sometimes glanced toward the girls'' seat, where they talk merrily and sometimes a bit chaotic. It was brief, but Soma and Leon noticed Eiji''s uncertain gaze while keeping his passionate gaze toward a certain girl who slurped her drink with a stylish appearance. Soma and Leon exchange a brief glance as their target changes to Eiji. "Eiji?". "Huh, what?". Leon''s suggestive tone brought back Eiji''s attention toward their seat as he began to probe Eiji''s love life. "So, how was your impression of Shiina Eri?". "Ueh?! Why suddenly bringing her?". "Ah, come on, we all know that you had something for her, right, Soma?". "Umu, I agree". Eiji, who was currently being interrogated, shrank back his small body, which made Soma and Leon hesitate to ask him further. However, to their surprise, Eiji noticed the situation they were in. With a crisp sound, Eiji smacked his own cheeks, leaving red marks that threw away the hesitation in his heart. Eiji regulates his breath before addressing the two of them with his unwavering gaze despite still wavering eyes. "...Listen, guys. The truth is I-i ¡­I like Eri". Leon and Soma, who received his sincere gaze, stiffened their bodies as Eiji, with his resolute gaze, began to lay bare his feelings toward them with inaudible voices circling around them, making sure the other people did not hear it. Soma and Leon listened carefully to the sincere and severe words he told them, making them feel warm in their hearts listening to Eiji''s bittersweet story. Leon, who felt happy about his friend''s feelings, spoke up. "When does it start?". "Well, I don''t know where it started, but the two of us were practically always in the same environment since childhood. So, I couldn''t quite grasp when it was, but this feeling was genuine". "I see. So you want to tell her how you truly felt but still hesitant because of your circumstances?". "Um". "Eiji, as a friend, I couldn''t do anything, but I will support you from behind. Be honest with your feelings, and I''m sure things will work out somehow, and even if it''s not, just call me, and I will bail you out from this Academy, treating you to eat something special outside". "But Soma, will we get punished because of that?". "What are you talking about? We are still teenagers, and what''s so wrong with doing some mischief once in a while". "Soma, you". Eiji and Len were at a loss for words, hearing Soma''s declaration upon bailing them out from the Academy if things didn''t work out. However, in their heart, which still held a slight fear, a seed of excitement began to grow as they learned the fact that they were teenagers. The two of them turned silent as the words from Soma kept ringing in their head, whispering like a small demon that swayed their hearts. "Trust me in this one!". Soma delivered his final blow as the two of their hearts were in turmoil. Eiji, who already experienced Soma''s antics, gulped his saliva as he spoke in a small voice. "Well, that wasn''t so bad either". "Eiji, you?!". "How about you, Leon? Want to join our antics?". "Kuuh". Leon, who struggled with his reply, gritted his teeth before he resigned himself, getting pulled down toward the spirit of youth. "... Fine, let me in". "Hehe, It''s decided then". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Soma, who divided his consciousness using his skill, began to rack his brain for the matter of Leon, who already made contact with Mary. At first, he intended to help him and let Soma control the situation, but Soma was tired of facing his own problems alone. Soma decides to let Leon deal with the event himself, but it doesn''t mean he will get anything from clearing the event himself. He prefers going into the dungeon, taking some valuable items or artifacts that will benefit him and the girls to get stronger. "Soma, how about you?". "Um, Me?". "Yes, Soma, as Leon said, how about you with the girls?". "...Hmm? Well, how should I put it?". "If you considered dating someone, who would you pick?". Leon and Eiji, who suddenly throw questions at Soma, pry open their ears as they know that the three of them hold a particular rumor in the class because they always stick together. Soma halted his thought process, and he began to think deeply about their questions. At first, this kind of feeling was quite rare for him because he never had any experience in dating someone in his previous world and much more than this one. However, he must think about Hina and Xiao Lian being a romantic partner. He genuinely likes them. Even though Hina was rude to him at their first meeting, Soma had a soft spot for her because he always recalled her tsundere nature in the novel, which made her endearing, but the current honest and calm nature Hina had was also not so bad. As she already said, she would support him and stand beside him, whatever it takes. As for Xiao Lian, he doesn''t know why she suddenly approached him first despite it being their first meeting. With a twist of fate and their usual activity where, she always stuck with him. Her oblivious nature and lack of expression she had invoked a protective feeling he had. "Choose, huh". He muttered. Soma began to ponder Leon''s last question a bit more as he remembered that the world he currently lives in had a different common sense compared to his previous world. He lifted his gaze and met the other two curious pairs of eyes. "Well, if I have to choose. I will choose both". ""?!"". Chapter 189 - 189 Trouble. "...That''s it for today, you can dismiss from the class!". A loud announcement from Teaacher Lee, accompanied by the chime sound from a bell that signalled the end of the class, making the subdued atmosphere burst into hurling words. After passing the second half of the day''s study session, the students, with the urging from the teacher, began to stand up and tidy up their notes before going to their respective business, some of them leave and some of them stay, making the room feel more lively. Soma, finally freed from the boring lesson he already had in his brain, cast a long sigh as he stretched his stiff body. After the boys talked he had in the cafeteria earlier. Soma was pretty sure that he would let Leon take care of Mary''s problem even though he knew what the outcome would bring upon Leon. Then, Soma slightly understands Leon''s current mental strength. Soma was sure Leon would also receive the same trauma he had in the Chronicles saga. But Soma, Eiji, and other heroines will stand beside Leon, willing to help him. Soma is sure that he will be freed from the trauma and grow stranger upon destroying his naive heart. "Guys, what are your plans for today?". Hina, who nestled herself beside Soma, asked him and Xiao Lian, who also finished with her note. Soma and Xiao Lian exchange glances as they simultaneously look at Hina. "I probably want to go to the stadium to do some exercise". Soma, who had already said his pieces, cast his gaze in front of him where a translucent window notified him about the daily quest he still hadn''t finished. [Daily Quest Jogging for one hour] Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I see. How about you, silver hair?". "I probably want to go to the stadium with Soma. I plan to train in martial arts before going to the dormitory". "Okay then, Good luck to you two". Hina stood up, separating herself from Soma, and walked away from the table without any words to explain. Soma, who still hadn''t heard her plan, stood up and spoke. "Wait, how about you, Hina?". "Um, Me? I want to go to the library to read some grimoire to further understand about magic". "Got it. Take care out there". "Ehehe, Thanks Soma, bye". Soma and Xiao Lian saw Hina retreating back. She left the classroom, leaving her other close aides behind. Xiao Lian also began to stand up from her seat and opened her mouth. "Shall we go, Soma?". "Yeah, you are right". The two of them began to walk out from the still-bustling student inside the classroom, discussing their plan for the day. They entered the hallway, and the warm light that filtered through the window accompanied their shadow in their steps toward the stadium where the P.E. Class was held. Soma and Xiao Lian walked in gentle steps, enjoying their time together. Then Xiao Lian, curious about Soma''s expression, cast her gaze upward and found his calm and confident gaze attracted her eyes. Her heart started to beat rapidly, but she couldn''t describe what kind of emotion she currently had. From the time she was aware of her surroundings, she was constantly being taught Martial arts by her father, but it doesn''t mean she was being forced to do it. She also liked it. The way she holds the spear, the mesmerizing depth it shows, and the praise she receives from her parents whenever she grows up in martial arts make her proud of learning it. Xiao Lian also started to recall the words from her father that she must be extra careful with a creature named Male. At that time, she took her father''s advice at face value and thought probably she must exert a cautious mind in engaging with others, especially males. However, she doesn''t think Soma is someone that will endanger her being. "What is it, Xiao Lian?". "...Mmmm, nothing". Suddenly caught off guard, Xiao Lian was blanked momentarily while letting her words pause. She jerked her head to the front while trying to hide her beating heart, calming it down by regulating her breath. "We arrived. Xiao Lian, I will meet you in the arena". "Mm". The two of them simultaneously enter the locker room to change into their casual clothes. At first, they asked teacher Lee if they were allowed to use the stadium for training purposes. He granted the permission easily, and regarding the matter of their appearance, using casual clothes. It was also already permitted by Teacher Lee after Soma asked about it. "Done". Soma is wearing a casual black long-sleeved T-shirt, long blue trousers with cotton material that is easy to stretch because of the exercise he will conduct, and a pair of black sports shoes. He entered the venue, which was already filled with other students who also came with the same intention as him. Training their Martial power and sparring with others to gain experience and enlighten them in their Martial path. "Soma, sorry for the wait". A listless voice came from behind Soma, which distracted his attention as he turned his gaze and found Xiao Lian wearing a casual dark blue T-shirt with shorter sleeves and a short dark blue trouser to ease her movement with a pair of white sports shoes. As usual, Xiao Lian tied her hair into a ponytail. "Are we good?". "Yes, we are. Let''s go do some warming up first. Can you match my pace?". "Don''t underestimate me! I certainly can". "Okay, sorry about that. Let''s go, I saw an empty area in the corner, we can use that to sparring like usual". "Mm, Let''s go". "By the way, that looks cute to you". "... Mm, thanks". Xiao Lian, who got caught off guard, halted her steps as the heat started to gather in her face before she hastened her steps and walked beside Soma. As the two of them walked toward the arena, the two of them drew a lot of attention, especially Xiao Lian with her beauty and her revealing outfits, making the male''s eyes in the place drawn to her. But this was not a rare sight again for Xiao Lian as she was already used to it after visiting the arena multiple times with Hina and Soma to train. The safest thing is that no one dares to stir some trouble for her, and that''s all that matters to her. "Ah, Finally, we meet again, Miss Xiao". Xiao Lian, who heard an exaggerated tone that came from beside her, stopped in her tracks as she reflexively turned her gaze toward the source and found a red-haired youth wearing a set of red casual clothes that ease for movement standing proudly. At the same time, he cast his proud gaze at her. Behind him, the red-haired youth was accompanied by a blue-haired man by the name of Jiang Li, who acted as his escort and guardian, standing still with a composed posture while also wearing the same outfit as his master. Soma, who also heard the man''s voice, stopped in his tracks before he took Xiao Lian''s right hand and dragged her from the place to escape that annoying man. "Let''s go, Xiao Lian. We are almost there". "...Mm". The red-haired senior knitted his brows as he saw Xiao Lian''s delicate pearl-white hands grabbed by Soma''s rough and filthy hand, which made a vein appear on his temple. "How dare a peasant like you dare to ignore me. You will pay for this!". Chapter 190 - 190 Duel. Soma ignored the red-haired senior words as he dragged Xiao Lian in his hand toward the empty arena. Xiao Lian, who felt the warmth in her hand, slightly clenched her connected hand and quietly followed Soma from behind. Once they arrived at the venue together, they ascended the stairs and stood on the deserted vast arena. Slowly, he released his connected hands, which made Xiao Lian gasp in lonely sighs because of the sudden loss of the worm that enveloped her hands and also her heart. She lifted her gaze and found Soma with his calm face staring straight at her, which made her heart leap. "Let''s start the warm-up". "...Un". Soma separated himself from Xiao Lian. She felt slightly unwilling to separate from him, stirring her heart. Xiao Lian shook her head to eliminate the unnecessary emotion in her training time. She followed Soma''s movement, twisting her joints to prevent injury. After feeling his muscles loosened up. Soma puffed out his chest, inhaling a huge amount of oxygen before exhaling it in one go. "Follow me!". Xiao Lian nodded her head, and Soma kicked the ground and began his jogging. His footsteps were rhythmic and steady on the stone-paved ground. He also regulated his breathing correctly so as to not empty the oxygen in his body, which would cause him severe problems. Gradually, Soma and Xiao Lian are side by side, running on the arena in circles as they are currently finishing their first lap, which took probably less than a minute with Soma''s current pace. Soma occasionally monitored Xiao Lian, who was jogging along beside him and was ready to slow his pace whenever she was feeling heavy. [Jogging in progress] The more time he spent jogging, the more his tensed muscles at first loosened. It gradually synched with his breathing, making his steps more firm and fluid on the ground. Xiao Lian, who is already drenched in sweat, still retains her calm face while matching her pace with Soma, who has a monstrous stamina among his peers. "Are you still good, Xiao Lian? Want me to lower the pace?". "...No, I''m good". "Got it. I will keep the pace as it is". Soma maintained his steady, fast pace until he almost reached his fifteen laps when his gaze was caught, the red-haired senior blocking their lines with a smirk on his face. Xiao Lian also noticed his appearance, which made her mood turn for the worse as her face darkened and the light disappeared from her ruby-like eyes. The red-haired senior, along with his escort, proudly stood on the side of their jogging course, making Soma knit his brows in displeasure. "Ignored him". "Mm". Soma and Xiao Lian resumed their jogging despite holding a slight discomfort in their chest. After more than thirty minutes, when Xiao Lian shows a sign of exhaustion because of the heavy mind she carried around while jogging, Soma decides to end it for the day as he still had the remaining twenty minutes times later for night. "Let''s stop here. It will be dangerous if this keeps up". "...I am sorry". "No, Xiao Lian, this is not your fault. Take a deep breath, and then we can start our training". "Mm, Thanks Soma". As per instruction from Soma, Xiao Lian takes her time to regain her calm heart as she regulates her breathing several times before she exhales in one go and then turns her gaze at Soma. "Soma, I''m ready". "Okay then, shall we start?". Xiao Lian nodded her head as she took out the wooden staff she used for training with Soma and Hina. As for Soma, he clenched both fists, put his usual middle stance, and sharpened his sense in facing Xiao Lian. "Please take care of me". "Me too, here I come". As Soma tried to engage in sparring, a single orange stick that looked like an arrow flew in a straight line entered his sight as it was straight aimed at his face. Soma jerked his head back and nearly avoided a direct hit to his head. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Soma, are you okay?!". Xiao Lian, who noticed the arrow, canceled her stance as she approached Soma''s side while gazing at his face. She sighs in relief, for there is not a single scar, before turning her hostile gaze toward the source. A crisp sound of a clapping sound reverberated across the arena. At the same time, the red-haired youth, the mastermind in interrupting their duel, approached their place with a cunning gaze he directed at Xiao Lian. "Miss Xiao. Let me have the honor of sparring with you". "...". Xiao Lian didn''t answer and just let her tranquil gaze straight at the senior while concealing a boiling magma in her heart. She began to clench her staff in her hands. "Fuu¡­". Soma, who finally turned his gaze at the senior, cast his calm gaze, but within those calm ripples, it had a tremendous amount of wrath that he suppressed and was ready to burst apart as long as he wished. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "What do you want, senior? Not just interrupting our focus, you also interrupting our sparring". "Silence, peasant, I am talking with Miss Xiao here, begone from my sight. Jian Li takes care of him!". "...Your words are my command. So how about it? I''m sorry for being a rude first-year, would you like to spar with me?". "Ha?!". The blue-haired senior behind the red hair stepped forward, and he pointed his wooden Sword at Soma''s face while proposing a duel. Soma''s suppressed rage began to turn uncontrollable as the blood inside his veins boiled, clenching both his fists until it left a red mark. Luckily, he is currently holding his emotions in check with the skill. If not, he has already pounced toward both of the seniors in rage. "What nonsense are you spouting? You guys are the ones who should leave! Xiao Lian and I have something to¡­". "Soma!". Xiao Lian''s flat tone echoed in his ear as she cut into Soma''s explanation while glaring at the red-haired senior with frosty eyes. Looking at the red-haired senior attitude, it seems he is the type that would listen to any words from someone else. Xiao Lian began to step forward, and before everyone''s eyes in the arena, Xiao Lian pointed her staff toward the red-haired senior and opened her mouth. "Alright, I will accept your challenge". "Xiao Lian, what are you thinking?". "Oh, Very well Miss Xiao, let''s start our sparring". The conversation was going in the wrong way, and Soma felt that if he didn''t stop Xiao Lian in calming her anger. The outcome will probably turn bad for her. Soma clicked his tongue and, with a forced hand, grabbed Xiao Lian''s left hand and dragged her from the place. "Soma?!". "Why you?!". "Shut up. This is a tactical meeting before sparring, and I ask you two to step away from us because I have something to tell Xiao Lian about the fight". The red-haired senior eyes shrank into a dangerous state while suddenly, from his side, a hand was blocking him that blanked his raging mind briefly. "Young master, let''s retreat and do as he says, regardless of what tactics they used. Those first-year students can''t match our strength". "...Hmph, do as you wish!". As he finished saying that phrase with an annoyed snort, he turned his back and stepped away from the place. The blue-haired senior saw his master retreating with a tired sigh. He turned his gaze to the back for the last time as he saw the two first-year students discussing something he couldn''t hear because of the distance, then he turned his gaze back in front and chased the figure of his master. Chapter 191 - 191 Advice. "Soma, what are you doing?". Soma ignored that oblivious question as he kept dragging Xiao Lian from the two seniors. After feeling that they were far enough, Soma turned his back and watched Xiao Lian''s expression, which still contained a bit of fury, for her gaze was sharpened, unlike usual. He sighed, then extended his index and thumb fingers and pinched her left cheek, which was smooth and soft to the touch. Soma stretched her cheek, making Xiao Lian''s brows knit in pain. He felt slight guilt for doing that, but this is important. Soma retracted his fingers and faced her at a close distance. "Ouwch, dat huts". "Why did you decide to fight them? And without thinking it through?". Xiao Lian, who was being released from the pain, rubbed her red cheek as she sobered up and soon realized what she had done. She lifted her gaze to face Soma''s calm face, but somehow, she was too shy to face his gaze, so she threw her gaze away to the side and began to open her mouth. "Nothing, it was just, maybe if I defeat him in a fight, that guy will probably stop pursuing me, and I wouldn''t give you any trouble". "That is if you win, right? Then, have you ever thought about what will happen if you lose". "No, I''m sure that I will win, looking at his state at that time when you! Soma clenched his hand, making his face turn blue. I assume that the guy was weak against physical abilities and probably used magic as his fighting style". Soma listened quietly while Xiao Lian explained her earlier decision. It''s true, and Soma also felt the red-haired senior at that time was a bit weaker in his physique aspect. But, she still lacked something, something that a second year in this academy and the first year still lacked. "Listen, Xiao Lian, don''t underestimate your opponent. You probably think that because he is a magic user and you are a martial artist, you could beat him in a flash, but you miss the important point¡­". "?!". "... It was the experience he gained after enrolling in this academy that we clearly lacked. I know that you have already experienced some exploration in a dungeon or gate like that time, but it was just the tip of the iceberg. The seniors who already stayed in this academy for a year were clearly in different leagues on their own". "?! I see". This was something Xiao Lian had to overcome if she wanted to become a powerhouse in the future. She was indeed strong and had many experiences regarding Martial arts because of the teaching of her family. With her trained mental strength since she was little, she grew up to become a brave and strong-hearted girl. However, because of that, she lacks something called a cautious mind, for she is always jumping straight toward danger and facing her enemy head-on in every attempt she can make. In the trial gate the god had given to her, she was following Soma''s lead, so she is relatively tame than usual. Still, even that is Xiao Lian true nature sometimes shows outside, making Soma and Hina perplexed when dealing with her. Also, because of the lack of that part of mentality she possesses. Xiao Lian will suffer a great demise in the future because of her lack of cautious mind, letting her lose someone important to her. Soma, who knew her life, didn''t want her to experience the same path as she did in the story. So, rather than later, he will imprint the lesson on her right now so that she can grow stronger in the earlier phase and maybe exceed her potential. "So, Xiao Lian. Next time, please think before you act. Well, this is something I shouldn''t say by myself, but Xiao Lian, I know you are a strong and brave girl, but please don''t act recklessly just because you have the strength to do it, I don''t want you to feel sad or suffer because of the reckless choice you pick". Xiao Lian, who always avoids eye contact with Soma, stares right into his eyes with a face full of question marks. "...Why?". "What is it?". Soma calmly gazes at her serene eyes, peeking through his soul, curious about his feelings. "Why are you telling me all of this?". "Why? That is because I will be sad if you are sad and suffering. You are important to me after all". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "?!". Xiao Lian''s body jolted as intense heat began to run course through her body, giving her entire body a comfortable warmth that she never felt in her life. Her heart was beating so rapidly that she feared it would burst at any moment. Her face was hot. She could tell that she was furiously blushing right now. Xiao Lian cast her gaze down, not wanting to see his calm gaze that seemed to look at her like a protector that would always guard her in any peril she had. Unknown to her, Xiao Lian''s facial face was loosened as her lips were curved slightly because of the joy and warmth feeling that gathered in her heart, sending a happy emotion to her brain. "Please don''t act recklessly from now on! Xiao Lian, do you understand?". "...Um, understood". "Why the sudden formal speech. Okay, then I will be going first. Remember this if that guy offers a bet or something, refuses his offer, or just ignores him. don''t get drowned in his Bullshit". "Okay, I will. Thanks Soma". "Good, then I will be going and make sure to observe my fight. Maybe it will become a good lesson for you". Xiao Lian, who felt Soma''s presence separating from her, lifted her gaze and saw his broad back that gave her a secure feeling. She clenched her left chest as she softly whispered. "Do your best, Soma". Soma, who separated himself from Xiao Lian, kept inhaling a few breaths and exhaling them several times to calm his racing heart after he spouted some cheesy line that made his skin crawl. "My God, that was so embarrassing, fuu". However, thanks to his skill, he managed to control his emotions to a certain degree and let his face show a calm side while his heart was in turmoil because of it. "It seems you are done with the tactics meeting?". Soma met gaze with his opponent. A senior with the name Jian Li stood with a straight posture and a dark brown wooden sword, placing it behind his back, pointing its tip to the sky. "Yeah, sorry if I make you wait". Jian Li softly shook his head to the side while exhaling a breath. He loosened his posture and cupped his fist first before forming his upper stance while holding his wooden sword using his right hand only. "Then, shall we begin?". S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma, who saw his opponent gesture, cupped his fist to show respect as a person who walked the path of a Martial Artist. He began to prepare his middle stance and sharpened his gaze to its limit because of the unknown strength Jiang Li possessed. "I''m ready". Chapter 192 - 192 Soma V Jiang Li. Soma and Jiang Li didn''t make any movement as they stared at each other, observing every inch of their bodies. Soma felt firsthand how strong the senior in front of him was. He must have approached this duel cautiously because he didn''t want to make a careless mistake and lose the fight. With the current tense atmosphere between them, Soma exhaled his breath and accelerated from his place. He approached Jiang Li to check how strong he was by making contact with his attack or the feeling of it. Also, Soma wants to confirm the current stats he gained from doing Daily Quest, which adds almost thirty-seven status in total. Soma used the tiger stance that he trained for this month after watching how Lin Fan moved in their sparring. He managed to grasp the essence and start to cultivate it himself. Lowering his stance a bit further, Soma, like a tiger that hunted its prey, lunged at his opponent, unleashing his fierceness, and clenched his finger in a tiger palm that he aimed at Jiang Li''s abdomen. However, the moment Soma entered Jiang Li''s sword range, he saw a brief silhouette of a shadow that blocked his view and aimed its tip at between Soma''s eyebrows. With a sudden threat aimed at his head, Soma explosively stopped in his advance and tilted his head to the side, barely dodging the thrust. "What a clean stab". "Focus, First-year!". Maybe realizing Soma was in a daze for a brief moment. Jiang Li, with his calm and bold tone, reprimanded Soma as Jiang Li began his next attack. Soma, who understood his opponent''s intention, knitted his brows as he took a step back, leaving Jiang Li''s sword range. But, with Jiang Li''s trained footstep, he fluidly guided Soma to enter his sword range, making Soma like an entrapped mouse as Jiang Li began his relentless attack. Horizontal slash, stab, stab, vertical slash, diagonal slash. Jiang Li keeps his movement in check as he always guides Soma''s movement to enter his sword range so that he can keep raining attacks on Soma. Soma, with his calm-like state and sharpened senses, keep dodging the incoming slash that seems like a tsunami, flooding him with its continuous attack. Jiang Li''s precise and trained movement was something Soma marveled at, and Jiang Li''s insight into knowing his opponent''s thoughts was something Soma had to take note of. "There are more to come first-year students!". Jiang Li used that as a warning, and the attack that rained at Soma intensified. Jiang Li''s movement was much more swift and deadly than it was aimed at his vital, which made Soma''s sweat trickle down his temple. However, despite the relentless and strong attack, Soma manages to dodge or deflect all of them and patiently awaits his chance to counter at the right moment. With a series of one-sided attacks, Soma shifted his tactics as Jiang Li brought down his sword in a vertical line. Soma side-stepped to the side and struck the sword body, making Jiang Li loosen the grip on his sword. "Now!". Soma closed the distance and began to aim at Jiang Li''s vulnerable points. Soma releases a series of punches, palm strikes, and even kicks to bring down the opponent in front of him. Jiang Li, who regained his grip, deflected Soma''s fist and began to unleash his counter, but Soma had already distanced himself from him. Both of them finally had time to catch a breath as Jiang Li''s mouth loosened and opened his mouth. "Pardon me, but It was a bit late. My name is Jiang Li, a branch member of the Jiang family from China. Pleased to meet you". Soma, who suddenly got some introduction, knitted his brows, then he loosened the tension in his stiff face for a bit and spoke. "My name is Soma. Pleased to meet you too senior". Jiang Li nodded his head as he exhaled the breath he was holding in and tensed the muscles around his body. "Shall we start the real one, Soma?". Soma, who felt the opponent in front of him, was changing his atmosphere, becoming sharper like a polished blade. Soma''s body shudders in delight because this is something that Martial artists must do to gain enlightenment in their path. Soma prepared his middle stance while also sharpening his senses to the peak and felt the duel that would unfold right now would elevate the duel to the next level. "Let''s go, senior". Xiao Lian, who saw the duel progress from the side, felt her body shudder. The tension between Soma and the swordsman intensified. It made the hair around her body stand up because of the atmosphere alone. Then, simultaneously, Soma and the swordsman class at the same time, creating a small ripple that shook the air and sent a clash of shockwaves that swayed her ponytail. "Woah". Soma and the swordsman began to do a frontal assault as the flurry of attack from the swordsman rained down toward Soma. Soma dodged and deflected every attack that launched at him while delivering his counter. The fight was so intense, making Xiao Lian, who saw them, feel small compared to them. Then she recalled the words Soma had said earlier as she clenched her left chest. "Soma, Win!". The duel unfolds for almost a minute without stopping. Soma and Jiang Li''s breath began to turn rough, but no one showed their weakened state as they kept attacking one another. Soma, who saw the incoming sword toward his neck from the side, bent his knee and used one of his legs as an axis to perform a sweep kick aimed at Jiang Li''s feet to destroy his stance. Jiang Li, who saw that coming slightly, left the ground, but something unexpected happened. The sweeping kick Soma unleashed was just a feint. The real kick Soma intended was a back kick supported by the momentum of the earlier kick, pierced through the air, and aimed at Jiang Li''s abdomen. Soma, who stayed in the position, heard an unnerving sound with a crack that resonated in his ear upon his kick, making contact with something hard. "Guk!". He hurriedly fixed his stance, turning his back around, and found Jiang Li, who got blown for a couple of meters in one knee while clutching his right hand. With his rough breath, Soma uses this change to recharge his strength by regulating his breathing, waiting for his opponent to make a move before he counters it. "...Why didn''t you finish me off?". S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jiang Li lifted his gaze and met his eyes with Soma, who regained his calm composure while maintaining his middle stance. At the same time, Jiang Li was trying to keep his composure, wondering why Soma didn''t deliver his final blow. "...Well, because this is fun". "Fun?". "It''s been a while since I experienced a duel that made my blood boil and heart race in anticipation. You could say that I am genuinely like Martial Art". Soma''s remark feels like a hammer that strikes a nail into Jiang Li''s heart in pain because of the feeling of envy he had for the freedom Soma had to pursue his martial path. Jiang Li opened his left palm and clutched his right arm again almost instantly. He knitted his brows, for his pale skin turned blue with a shade of red because of the internal bleeding. That kick Soma unleashed carried his entire body weight and mixed with his strength, could injure him to this state. "A first-year with this much potential. What a monster". "I lost". Chapter 193 - 193 Xiao Lian’s duel. Jiang Li, with his resigned tone, echoed in the entire arena, making Soma who was ready to pounce once more, stand still. Soma observed Jiang Li state where he was clutching his blue right hand. Soma loosened the tension in his body and approached Jiang Li. "Are you okay?". Soma extended his right hand, waiting for the other to grasp it. He chose to help him because he knew that Jiang Li had an honorable nature compared to his master. Also, the fact that a moment ago, they were engaged in an enjoyable duel that they had never felt in their lives made their guard a bit loosened toward each other. "Thank you". Jiang Li, using his left hand, grasped Soma''s right hand as Soma pulled him up to a standing position. Jiang Li knit his brows as a stinging pain that assaulted his nerves jolted his brain as he clutched his right hand. "Thanks for your guidance". Soma didn''t utter any sympathy or consolation words and simply cupped his fist, giving the other person his respect, which was replied to by Jiang Li with the same gesture, albeit using one hand. Simultaneously, both turned their back and went toward their respective partners. Jiang Li, who arrived at his master''s side, bowed his head slightly as he felt ashamed to show his unsightly appearance in front of his master. "I am sorry, master, for I have failed to execute your mission". "...Stand up!". The red-haired man, with his chilling tone, opened his mouth, which made Jiang Li''s body tense. Jiang Li slightly showed his face, but a startling crack echoed in the arena, making Jiang Li''s eyes open in shock. A stinging pain began to assault across one cheek, leaving a fiery sensation that would burn his dignity as a man. "Tch, step aside, useless!". The red-haired man began to enter the stage. Soma, who arrived at Xiao Lian''s side, raised his right palm in the air and spread his mouth, showing his joyful expression. "I won". "Mm, you are. That was an eye-opening duel". Xiao Lian, who raised her hand to meet Soma''s palm, stopped in the air as a dry slap reverberated in the arena, making her and Soma''s attention turned the source. They saw the red-haired senior slap Jiang Li and spared him no glance as if he was dealing with pebbles on the side road. Soma, who happened to see that, knit his brows as he slowly lowered his raised hand and clenched it tightly. "That bastard!". "Soma!". Xiao Lian''s chill tone brought his attention back toward her while she, with her raised hand, gestured to him to do the same. Soma''s tensed body loosened as he raised his right hand as Xiao Lian clapped it. "I''m going". "Wait, Xiao Lian". "What?!". Soma suddenly stood in front of her as she wanted to enter the arena. He blocked her body completely, making her freeze up briefly. She noticed that on Soma''s left palm, its dark diamond shone, and on his palm, there was a slice of cut fruit with an orange color. She alternated her gaze between him and the fruit as she saw Soma pick it up at his fingertips. "Open wide!". Xiao Lian''s face stiffened because of the unexpected situation she was in. She never knew that Soma had this side of him, seeing the fruit in front of her eyes. Xiao Lian, who didn''t want to make Soma wait too long with her trembling lips, pounced her lips and managed to engulf the fruit along with Soma''s fingers. Soma, who felt her soft, glossy lips and her wet tongue that touched his skin, stiffened his face as he slowly took his fingers not to make her uncomfortable. "Eat the fruit!". Xiao Lian nodded as she slowly swayed her jaw, chewing the fruit in her mouth. A mix of sweet and sour tastes exploded inside her mouth, making her listless eyes bloated in full color. [You ingested a mutated fruit that grew inside the gate, constitution raised: Agility raised (+10) for 1 minute] "This is?!". A translucent window began to appear in front of her, notified the fruit had worked its effect to enhance one of her stats temporarily. Xiao Lian, with trembling eyes, tried to open her mouth when Soma put his index finger on her lips, making Xiao Lian''s face flush. "There are no rules that state you can''t buff yourself. ¡­Off you go!". Soma, without giving her time to answer, urged Xiao Lian to enter the arena. "If things get south, don''t forget to use your magic!". Xiao Lian, who felt the warm hands that pushed her back and the slight reminder that echoed in her ears, made her body burn with fighting spirit. She nodded her head while unwillingly to separate with Soma''s hands on her back. With her steady step, Xiao Lian regulated her breathing while also concentrating on her emotions to become null again and focused her thoughts on the enemy in front of her. The red-haired senior who received the glare spread his gentle smile and then cast his murderous gaze toward Soma. He witnessed their talk in secret, which happened in close contact, and it gave him irks and roused the desire to kill the boy even further. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, it was not the time. Jiang Wei must have focused his attention on the princess that stood in front of him, with her ethereal figure that shone even in the evening hour. She truly lived up to her name as the beauty from Xiao Clan. "...You finally came, Miss Xiao". "...". As per her agreement with Soma, Xiao Lian shut her lips tight and ignored the red-haired senior greeting while she was still trying to form a plan to defeat the guy in front of her. "Shall we start, Miss Xiao Lian. I, with the name of Jiang Wei, challenge you to a duel". Xiao Lian clenched her hands that held the staff. She bent her knees in a middle stance position while casting her fierce glint on Jing Wei. "Then, I will give you a handi¡­ " Then, without waiting for her opponent to finish his words. Xiao Lian kicked the ground, and it created afterimages that made Jiang Wei''s eyes bloated in shock. With a single swift motion, Xiao Lian thrust her staff aimed at Jiang Wei''s throat, who was still unaware of the situation. "Gahak". A dry thud resonated in the arena, making Soma, who heard to knit his brows in wonder, and Jiang Li sign in exasperated. Jiang Wei, whose eyes were rolling into the back, flew back, creating beautifully curved balls before his back slammed to the ground unconscious. Xiao Lian, who also still didn''t comprehend the situation, tilted her head. She straightened her spine and faced the unconscious senior once more. "He''s weak, but¡­". With her enhanced movement and her current strength, she could manifest a stronger blow from the current battle power she had. However, she felt a slightly complicated feeling as she was never being taught to retort to that way of doing things. Xiao Lian, who finally realized she had won, breathed a sigh of relief as he saw the blue-haired senior approach before her, picking up the unconscious senior. "You win, Miss. Please excuse me". Xiao Lian, who saw the two seniors retreating back, pumped her fist into the air as she felt a tremendous amount of joy after striking that persistent guy. "I won?!". "Yes, you are. You did a good job making that man swallow his own words". Soma''s sudden voice jolted her body forward as she spun her body to the back, seeing Soma showing his white teeth while also raising his right hand. However, Xiao Lian felt something else swelling inside her, without knowing why her body accelerated before she nosedived toward his robust chest, which gave her a sense of peace. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "Xiao Lian". "I worked hard!". "Ah? um". "I worked hard!". "Yeah, I certainly witnessed that". "I worked hard!". "?". Soma, who kept getting this broken record, felt a slight chill running through his spine. He started to rack his brain as to why Xiao Lian suddenly acted spoiled like this. "Oh, I see, I remembered it now. So, that''s how it is". Xiao Lian''s body stiffened as she felt a warm touch on her head, spreading full joy in her brain. She rubbed her cheeks against his chest and acted like a kitten, marking her territory. "Good job, Xiao Lian". Chapter 194 - 194 Hina’s discovery. After separating herself from her close aides, Hina alone walked in the hallway that led her to the grand library, the place where the students sought knowledge and tranquility. The hallway was bustling with silent mouths where many students beside her also had the same purpose as her: to go to the library. However, some of them were going as a pair, which made her feel a bit lonely because of the absence of the two of them, Soma, who always accompanied her, and Xiao Lian, whom she could express her thoughts freely beside Soma. "I wonder what those two are doing right now". Hina, who slightly missed their appearance, stopped in her tracks, inviting a curious gaze from other students. She turned her eyes to the side where there was a window beside her, beyond the transparent barrier that separates herself from the outside world. Hina saw the transition of the sky that soon would turn blackened. She shook her head to the sides and noticed that the bustling hallway had turned deserted. Then she resumed the walk and never looked back again. A few minutes passed, and finally, Hina arrived at the grand library entrance door, which was luckily opened because the person inside wanted to get out. With a silent whisper from the gust of wind that entered the inside of the library, giving it some air to freshen the room, a pair of students, a male and a female, walked proudly while interlocking their hands as they noticed Hina''s figure before they smiled at her. "Where do you want to go next?". "Hmm, I want to read the book today, so¡­". The two seniors, which Hina assumes as a couple, walked away from the library as the male was leading her from in front while the female was holding a thick book in her other hand. Hina, who saw that scene, chuckled as her thoughts began to wander toward a certain boy who was always doing the same thing to her. "Ah, forget about it, let''s enter!". Before Hina''s thoughts escalated further, she entered the library and closed the door quietly so as not to make the other notice her appearance. After visiting the library several times, Hina began to understand some of the structure based on it. On the first floor, there are many bookshelves that are filled to the brim with books, fiction, grimoire, and many more. Also, the content that was shown in the books from the first floor was some basic knowledge that covered only a subject between beginner and intermediate subjects. Suppose there is someone who wants to assess the knowledge that contains an advanced subject inside the library. First and foremost, they must be renowned and have a good reputation from the school, plus permission from the academy''s principal to visit the second floor. That was the place where the advanced knowledge or subject and from the rumor, there is a rank behind advance slumbering on it waiting for someone to open it. Hina, who was already used to the interior, began to maneuver easily until she arrived at one of the bookshelves with the Letter H written on it. She scans the grimoire she wants to seek and learn, sliding her gaze to the side before she spots the grimoire she wants. Hina took it in her hands before taking other grimoires or books to deepen her knowledge. "Lucky for me, the seat was empty". In the corner of the library room, there is a single-seater Sofa, which Hina remembered very well because this place was Soma''s usual sitting place if he came to the library. Hina patted the cushion on the sofa before sitting on top of it, letting her body absorb the springy texture. She put aside the other books she wanted to read and focused her attention on the grimoire in her hands. The Grimoire was a book that contained information from a spell that was written by the magic tower as per the agreement from the wizard who invented the spell. Hina is one of the people who aspire to become a renowned wizard by creating her own original magic, the same as her mother, and because of that, she is joining a magic creation club in the academy. Hina flipped the book cover and welcomed the introduction of the book. She began to continuously flip the pages as she began to recall what page the last time she read. "Not this. Not here. Where is it? ¡­Ah, I remember this. I finally caught up". After finding the page she was looking for, Hina took out a notebook and a mechanical pencil from her storage and started to immerse herself in reading, storing much information that she deemed helpful for her future reference. The grimoire contained information about fire spells, which was Hina''s specialty, and a lot of them were spells that were created for attacking purposes. An attack was indeed a formidable option in the time of battle, but the one Hina was looking for was the opposite. She was looking for a spell that could help herself or her friend around her. Hina, specifically, is searching for a spell that will give her the power to protect like a barrier or an enhanced boost of agility to increase her chance to flee from a strong monster that is way above her leagues. However, that doesn''t mean Hina skipped any of the knowledge regarding the attacking spell. She busied her hands to copy the text into the notebook she prepared, and Hina always stored the attacking spell she thought could benefit her as a Versatile combatant. "...All of them are attack spells. Hm?!". sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A single page drew her eyes as it was different from the other spell Hina had copied toward her notebook. Her lips parted ways, showing her white teeth, and her heart pumped with energy because the spell she was looking for was finally within her grasp. "Finally, I found it". As Hina was engrossed in her reading and copying the book, a Librarian committee approached her seat, casting a looming shadow that distracted her focus. "Excuse me". "Yes¡­?!". Hina turned her attention and saw the person who greeted her suddenly turned stiff because she knew the person in front of her well. She is a beautiful female senior who radiates an adult charm, casting her soft, curved lips on her. However, Hina, who recalled Soma''s expression when he was dealing with the person before her, vividly recalled it in her brain. "The library is almost closed for the day. I am sorry, but you must tidy your belongings and the books you take, or if you want, you can borrow your unfinished book to be brought home¡­". "Um, No thanks. I will leave this place after tidying my belongings. Thank you for the reminder". "No, it is my duty as a committee member. By the way, You are alone today?". Mary, who expanded the conversation, made Hina, who was holding the book from the library, halt in her tracks. Hina knitted her brows as she began to feel uncomfortable because of the probing question she threw at her. "...Yes, I am. My other friends were busy with their training. Then if you''ll excuse me". Hina''s torso bent slightly as she gave Mary her respect as junior to senior before turning her back, leaving Mary alone in the library, which was unknown to her eyes. Mary was smiling deviously while looking at Hina''s retreating figure. Chapter 195 - 195 Shocking truth. Hina said her farewell to Senior Mary, who pulled out the entrance door of the library, leaving a big enough gap for her to pass through. Once she was outside, she puffed out her chest, inhaling an amount of oxygen before exhaling it in one go, and changed her mind. "Then, what should I do now?". She began to move her legs without any purpose in mind. First and foremost, she must leave the academy building, for it was almost closed up. In the deserted hallway where no soul had been sighted, Hina walked alone while basking in the blazing color of the sun that filtered through the window glass in between and almost reached its resting period before the sky was darkened. The pace she was walking was much slower as she enjoyed the tranquil feeling the hallway gave her, compared to the busy hours of the academy. In front of her, there was a turn, and from the other side, she found a single male student, probably a senior with a hunched back, who seemed used to the place, walking around while approaching her side. Hina glanced for a second and found that the male was oblivious to her gaze. He had a dark circle that was spotted below his eye, which made him look unhealthy. His breath was also rough as he was tired after doing some heavy labor. The male who felt a gaze on him glanced at Hina, then nodded his head to greet her briefly, then he kept treading the path, walking straight to an unknown place. Hina didn''t want to bother herself with the male student and turned her gaze forward. Several times had passed, and now Hina was standing outside the academy building while looking at the darkened sky, Accompanied by a warm spring breeze that caressed her skin. "I wonder if the two of them had finished their training?". "...Miss Akabane?". Hina''s body stiffened because she heard a melodious and gentle voice that came from her side calling her name. She turned her attention and found Leon, who was looking at her with his gentle gaze approaching her. The moment she saw Leon''s figure, her face stiffened, and her heart started to stir because of the complex she had regarding strangers. This was her first time being in close distance with Leon, whom she barely noticed or talked to. However, the moment Hina tries to face her past, she vows to change and never look back toward the past and must not lose sight of the future she is trying to hold. She gulped her saliva to moisten her parched throat, then opened her mouth. "...Sir, Leon, what can I help you?". Albeit a slight pause, Hina could express her greeting toward strangers. "No, I just want to greet you, that''s all. Is Soma not with you?". Leon, with his raised brows, asked about Soma''s absence. Because of the earlier event in the lunch cafeteria when Soma proudly claimed that he would take both of them, it generally froze him and Eiji in place. However, deep down, he holds great respect for Soma because he dares to claim that line proudly without a shred of hesitation. So, the fleeting memories Leon had toward both of the girls faded as he was currently attracted to another woman. "Soma is currently training with Xiao Lian, and I was just getting out of the library by myself on my way home to the female dormitory". "Truly admirable. You guys are sure to be diligent about your Academy life". "Well, thank you for that". HIna, who was caught off guard by the thanks she received, twitched her cheeks as she tried to spread her lips in an awkward manner. Leon, who saw that awkward smile, smiled wryly before remembering an important piece regarding the rumor of students that recently circled around the academy. "Miss Akabane, you should leave the place, and sorry for taking your time". "No, It''s okay. Then, maybe we should separate from here?!". "Yeah, we should. There is also a rumor regarding something that happened recently in the academy. Hm?!". Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hina, with her sharp sense regarding mana, detected turbulence near her place as she turned toward the source of it, making Leon raise his brows in wonder. "She is?". "What is wrong? That is?". Leon followed Hina''s gaze and found a green-haired beauty with a male student with a hunched back. A nasty smile plastered on his mouth, dragging Mary toward a certain place with hurried steps. Hina knit her brows as she felt something was not right. "What is he doing?". "Suush, be quiet". Hina stopped Leon''s advance as he was about to lose control regarding the senior male who was forcing Mary, the woman he was interested in. "Miss Akabane, What are you doing?". Leon, whose path had been blocked by stretched hands, knitted his brows angrily. Hina did not reply to Leon''s question. With light steps, she began to sneakily follow behind the two seniors who seemed to be acting weird. Hina maneuvered her feet so that she didn''t create any sound, maintained her distance, and also tried to find a spot to cover her body. Leon, who saw her antics, raised his brows as the earlier anger dissipated. He pondered slightly before deciding to join Hina in her tailing them. The two seniors were walking toward the back of the academy, which was still covered by greenery and dense trees that created a canopy casting its shadow that covered its surroundings. "This place is?". Leon, who saw the seniors, went inside toward the darkness and knit his brows in worry over the safety of Mary because he saw her being dragged by force. Hina, whose mana sensitivity is triggered, shrinks her eyes further as she begins to enter the dense tree without any further thought. "Wait, Miss Akabane!". Without any chance to stop her. Leon began to chase her back, and once he was almost caught off her, he saw Hina with her grave eyes looking in a certain direction where the place was covered in shadows, with a bit of light that cascaded along the gaps of the canopy. The air was thick with the scent of blooming night, and the silence was broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze and the rustling of rubbing each other''s skin. Hina, who noticed the sight in front of her, stiffened her expression, then swiftly placed her back toward the tree to hide her figure from the seniors'' gaze. Leon, who also followed behind, placed his back toward the other tree as he followed Hina''s gaze, and his entire body stiffened solid like a rock. He stood silently in the shadows, his eyes fixed on the two people, Mary and the senior male, entwined in a passionate embrace, placing their lips together. The seniors, oblivious to the world around them, shared a kiss so intense that it seemed to melt the darkness away, their silhouettes blending into one. The senior male began to reach out toward Mary''s ample breast, which was bigger compared to the female around her age, and with a gentle force, he squeezed it, making Mary let out a slight moan that turned the atmosphere into pink. "...What is happening?". Chapter 196 - 196 Trapped. Leon, who stood absentmindedly seeing the two of them share a passionate kiss with each other, felt his heart crack with an intense grief accumulated in his heart. He saw Mary, a girl who caught his attention recently, embrace another man with an alluring moan and breath she leaked every time they kissed. Gradually, the crack in his heart grew larger until it filled his entire heart, making it so fragile toward another touch. Leon couldn''t see the scene any longer for fear that his heart would be shattered completely. Leon cast his gaze down, not daring to lift it again and try to turn his body, then dash away from the place. However, the moment he wanted to make a stir with his hasty judgment, a strong grip stopped his attempt, making him turn his gaze toward Hina, who is in a completely different state from Leon. Hina''s eyes were shrunken in a dangerous state as she, with her mana manipulation that reached an intermediate level, could clearly see what the two of them were doing was something terrifying, for it involved one life. "Unhand me this instant!". Leon, within this state, let his rough tone in a whisper so as not to make their cover obvious. His act made Hina knit her brows in annoyance. "Shut up. You don''t know anything and yet are acting foolish like that. Face the reality in front of you, damn it!". "Foolish, what the hell are¡­". "I said shut up?! It''s almost time!". S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "?!". Hina turned her head toward the kissing scene as she released the hand that was holding Leon''s right wrist and focused her attention on the scene. On the other side of the scene, the male senior with such vigor earlier began to dim as his body started to convulse in Mary''s embrace. Mary, who saw the male in that state, brought his lip closer, tightening her embrace around the man''s neck for the last time. Mary''s eyes, which shone in green pupils, turned into a charming purple color, followed by her hair. Gradually, she released the man in her embrace, who had lost strength in his limbs, lying on the ground unmoving. The senior male was in a bad state with his eyes that rolled to the back, his skin that white as a sheet of paper, and his complexion was shrinking as if his soul had been sucked. "This is how far I can get from a virgin nerd like him, fuu. I need someone with a strong physique that will give me more energy to harvest". With her new appearance, she traced her plump lips as she cast her fluttering sigh. Mary, after sucking the life force from the male in front of her, temporarily releases her true form. Her usual form was a beautiful human girl with green hair and an adult charm. Now she turned into an adult woman in her early twenties with violet hair that blended with the surrounding dark, and from her back, she accidentally released a pair of bat wings that stretched outside, feeling joy for being freed after long of being sealed. "Hm?! Who''s there?". Mary, with her true form released, feels another presence beside her in this dark place. She knitted her brows, then turned her gaze to the source and found a pair of male and female with familiar faces. One of them is a tall, handsome boy with short blonde hair who seems surprised seeing her change in the atmosphere and appearance. The other is a beautiful, short red-haired girl with a glare that could kill people directed at her. Mary was both annoyed and curious at the same time, knowing that her undercover had been blown up. Also the matter regarding her mission, she spread her lips to show her nasty sharp canines toward the first-year students who she deemed as dangerous for holding her secret. "Junior Leon and you girl, it''s a shame, but you must die here, girl". She clenched both her hands before a magic circle with a diameter of two meters appeared with its symbols as the surrounding mana began to undulate around it, being sucked toward the circles. Hina saw the demon girl preparing her magic before her. She focused her attention on gathering mana on her right palm before she thrust it upward. From her palm, a flickering spark began to dance across the dark artificial forest. The spark started to turn brighter and created a mass of fireball that she threw to the sky. A ball of flames began to carve its way, burning any wind that blocked its attempt to reach the sky, and after it reached a high altitude, Hina clenched her hands and let the ball of flames explode, creating havoc with fireworks that would alarm the other person. "Too Late". However, as the ball of flames exploded and let out its brilliance spark across the air, a thin membrane of mana began to surround the four of them in the dark forest, creating a cage that entrapped and prevented anything from getting involved with the situation on their side. "Tch..". Hina, who realized what Mary had been doing, knitted her brows as she began to summon her legendary equipment in her left hand. She prepared her stance and then opened her mouth. "Senior, can I assume you are a demon, yes?". Mary, who heard Hina''s question, is standing still, unmoving, while also casting her frosty gaze at her. Hina, who felt the gaze, felt her body shudder because of the oppressive might Mary had unknowingly unleashed. "It doesn''t matter, right? You already saw everything, but I will make sure that this will be the last day you will breathe". "...So, I take that as a yes. I see, so you are a demon". Hina, unusually calm, inhaled a deep breath to calm her raging heart upon the mentioned demon. She began to recall Soma''s weird behavior. "Soma, so you already knew all along that Woman is a demon, and he is deliberately hiding it from us so that it doesn''t concern us". She exhaled the breath she was holding, "Fuu, it seems I still have a long way to go to stand beside him. However¡­". In front of her, there is a demon folk who has caused great misery and suffering for Soma since he was little. Without her knowing, her pupils dilated into a dot as the fiery aura around her turned into a menacing aura. Her furious glare even made Mary, as a demon, shudder in shock. "Why is that girl having so much hatred?". Mary is wondering why Hina holds that much resentment in her eyes while also preparing her other magic. With renewed resolve in her heart, Hina drew the blade and pointed it at Mary. Hina realized the gap of strength in their power and the experience they had as an abilities user. But she believes that the flames she detonated earlier will be noticed by many people in the academy, especially by Soma. So the thing she needs to do is to hold on until help is coming and, for the first time in her life, face the demon, one of her loved one''s mortal enemies. "...Your evil will stop here, demon". Chapter 197 - 197 Descent. The sun had almost set, casting its golden hue that escaped into the gap between the canopy. Two figures stand around fifteen meters apart, preparing their battle stance. Hina, with her katana in hand, knitted her brow with her still menacing glare. Her hateful gaze was filled with a fierce determination to fight the demon in front of her. On the other hand, Mary, with her composed stance, focuses her thoughts on channeling mana around her body, ready to unleash her spell anytime. Mary stood silently while her uniform swayed because there was a slight gust of wind that gathered around her. "Fuu!". The battle started as Hina, with her swift movement, accelerated forward, ready to strike using her swordsmanship. Hina''s movement was swift and precise as she swung her blade to the side horizontally, but Mary easily dodged it by stepping back. Hina didn''t finish with her first attack. Her Katana was moved in a blur and sharp silver edges in the dark. She swung with ferocious speed, each strike accompanied by gusts of wind that had been cut, leaving her with no resistance since the katana itself was the possession of the wind god itself. Mary, with her superior physical strength, countered by dodging every attack Hina had unleashed. With her untrained body in martial arts, Mary was dodging the blade trace with a wide enough margin and making too many wasteful movements. Hina, who saw the opponent''s weak point, pressed forward using her swordsmanship while maintaining her calm and breath so that she would not be exhausted. "Wind cutter". Mary, as she creates some distance and with a single wave from her right hand. A thin blade made from compressed wind emerged as an invisible slash and mixes with the surrounding dark place, making the magic she throws at Hina untraceable by the naked eye. However, Hina, through mana manipulation, saw its trajectory. She knit her brows as she felt two wind blades that aimed at her right leg and neck. Hina''s feet left the ground as she raised the sharp blade to defend her right neck. "Kuh?!". "Hmm, so she could detect that. Then, how about these?". Mary began to raise her battle aura, making the tense atmosphere heavier as a hundred blades from compressed wind gathered around Mary, ready to be launched. The invisible blade were giving a sense of dread, like a reaper that would take out someone else''s life unnoticed. "Go!". With a single command from Mary, the hundred windblade flew toward Hina. Hina feels that coming knitted her brows as her body senses a multiple danger that could devour her life in an instant. Hina''s brain began to race at high speed as she remembered the spell she read earlier. The spell that creates a barrier. But, she didn''t have the time to rehearse her reading, andd train to create it. So with do or die spirit. Hina gathered the Mana in her body and the surrounding mana around her to create a solid defense to block that incoming attack. "Blaze shield". Hina''s surroundings began to undertake a humongous change. The temperature rose as a spark began to ignite in the air as it kept growing and turned into a bright and burning flame that shone in the darkness. Then, before everyone''s eyes, the flame surrounding Hina began to compress itself, solidifying and creating a thick transparent rectangular shield with glowing orange light. The surface of the shield was a smooth and solid structure like a mirror, but it was strong enough to withstand an A-rank monster strike or a stronger monster, depending on how well the user used the ability to manipulate their mana and the mastery of the technique. The hundred compressed wind that Mary throws at Hina flies in a single direction as it keeps destroying anything and everything on their path. A dry thud echoed, creating a shock that Hina received in her raised right hand. The windblade collided with her barrier, and the rectangle barrier Hina created was still intact. Still, Hina, the one in question, grits her teeth, trying to hold off the wind blade that bombarded her with its powerful momentum from its speed and made her hand numbed because of the rapid impact it received. "Quite a nice barrier you got there, but how about this, hm?!". Mary''s action was halted because of the sudden burst of fire arrows that sneakily descended from above her and aimed at her unguarded head, making Mary leap to the side while putting her back toward the tree. Hina, who saw Mary''s hiding place, retracted the barrier in her hands and began to lunge forward, brandishing her blade that shone in the darkness. She swung the blade toward the thick tree. It easily cuts diagonally without any resistance but with the separated body of the tree. The trunk began to slide down, and it slammed to the ground, raising a cloud of dust that disturbed her vision. Then, from Hina''s blind spot, Mary''s clenched right hand delivered a blow that jolted Hina''s body from the left side. It was a sharp, searing agony, and the force it delivered to her ribs made her blown away from her place. Hina''s body flew away before slamming into a thick tree, stopping its momentum before she dropped to the ground. "Kahak!". Hina''s vision turned blurry from the agony she felt. Earlier, she could feel that her left ribs were bent with a cracking sound that echoed in her ear, making her body shudder in fright. Her lungs were on fire as it was protesting to inhale some air to make it moist again, but the pain caused by her moving chest prevented her from inhaling some air. Each breath she took was labor itself while she was covered in cold sweat. Slowly, a sound of impending death echoed as Mary, with her composed attitude, approached Hina, who was in a dangerous state. Hina saw her figure grit her teeth, trying to endure the intense agony in her body, but her body refused to listen to the command. "Shit, come on, move! Move!". "Hmph, Pathetic. all that talk, and in the end, you are lying in there where the battle was just started. Haa, I''m cautious for nothing". Mary sighs in disappointment as she kneels on the spot while casting her mockery gaze on Hina. Mary, using her raw strength, gripped Hina''s throat and lifted her up, leaving Hina''s legs dangling on the ground. Mary scanned Hina''s appearance while also gathering enough mana on her free hand before she blasted it toward Hina at point-blank range. "Tempest". As she unleashed her magic simultaneously, Mary''s right hand, that grip on Hina''s throat, loosened. The undulating pressure from the spell from Mary began to cover Hina''s body as it swirled violently with her in the center of it. Then, from the small storm, Mary unleashed multiple blades from compressed wind and began to rain down with its ferocious claws, tearing Hina''s body. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hina, who was losing her footsteps and the sense of loose strength in her limbs, her body could only be shredded and could only await her death. She couldn''t even scream to ask for help, the searing pain that kept shredding her body, making her lose some sense of pain. Her uniform was a thorn, and her skin was torn from its flesh. Her thorn muscles began to spurt blood that painted the place red. "...St-stop it!". "Oh, finally willing to move, my sweet junior?". "Please stop this?". "Pft, ahahahahahaha¡­ How laughable, is this the savior mother dearest talking about? That title seems unfit for him. But well, I will take him with me as my mother dearest ordered me". Mary released the spell that was torturing Hina. Hina''s body dropped down to the ground, bathed in her own blood while twitching, still refusing to give up her life. Mary, who spared no glance toward Hina, a nearly half-death state figure, turned her attention toward Leon, who still couldn''t or maybe didn''t want to believe that the senior he thought was a lovely girl turned out to be a demonic woman. "Leon, if you don''t want to get hurt, be nice and follow my words, okay!". "...". "I promise I will give you something pleasurable before your life perishes, Fufufu¡­". Leon, who almost got baited with her honey-like words, wavered, but seeing Hina in grave danger brought his consciousness back from the abyss. He clenched his teeth as he summoned the half-broken sword that resonated with himself the moment it reappeared in his hand. The sword radiated a yellow glow that shone in the dark, casting its gentle light to grace the dark land. Leon, with his stirred heart, clenched the sword hilt, but he was unmoving and standing still as he was bothered by his fragile heart. "I am sorry, Miss Akabane for how coward my heart is. This time for sure!". [Serene Mind Skill activated] Mary, who ridiculed him a moment ago, realized Leon had change his atmosphere making her mind wary. She shifted her mind as she began to infuse Mana into her eyes. She curved her plump lips, casting her bewitching charms to bait his swayed heart. Slowly, she moved her feet to Leon''s side. "I am sorry, Leon. Come to me, and I will make sure you...". However, the moment Mary stepped forward, the barrier above her head cracked, and a thundering roar echoed across the academy perimeter with its divine might. It descended into the ground and blasted the barrier and the surrounding darkness with its brilliant light. "Hina!". Within her hazy consciousness, Hina, whose eyes were blurry, saw the scene before she said in her heart. "Soma, I am sorry, I can''t do much. But she''s all yours!". Chapter 198 - 198 Destroying the Barrier. The time slightly went further back before Soma struck down the barrier that shifted the reality from the truth about what happened to Hina, Leon and the demon Mary. After the duel that finished with the seniors, they celebrated their victory in a sweet moment. Soma and Xiao Lian decide to do some light sparring and run for another twenty minutes to loosen the tension in their body before they end their training and go toward the locker room to freshen themselves. In the locker room, Soma, with a steamed and cleansed body devoid of any sticky fluid from sweat or dirt that sticks to his skin, is putting on his uniform when he overhears the two males he assumed seniors talk in whispers across from his locker. "Hey, did you know?". "What?". "Recently, there is a rumour that a nasty Demonesses that sucks men''s vitality roams around the Academy". "Oh, I heard that too. Man, I wish that were true. I am willing to be sucked by her to reach peak pleasure". "Are you stupid? What if the demoness is ugly?". "There is no way, dude. The name itself is Demoness. How can someone who called that be considered ugly? Rather, she probably had a bewitching appearance that would make every male crotch stand up just by seeing her". "...Damn pervert". "What the fuck! You are the one who starts the topics". As the two seniors begin to argue about their delusion, Soma, who knows the incident behind that rumour, sighs as he mutters. "So, it''s already started. I hope Leon can grow because of this," from the story he remembered, as the first rumour in the academy spread out. The incident that will involve Leon and Mary will happen in the week after. However, Soma had nothing to do with it, as he had already decided to leave everything to Leon to finish the first hurdle in his journey to becoming a saviour unless something urgent happened. He tidied up his appearance and closed the locker door before he left the room. Once outside, he leaned his body toward the wall while waiting for Xiao Lian to finish her change. Time passed, and gradually, the shadow below his feet stretched and mixed with the other shades in the surrounding hallway. "Sorry for the wait. Did you wait long?". Soma, who turned his attention toward Xiao Lian, who just got out of the bath with her still-drenched hair, stood before him with a floral scent that came out from her body, attracting her male instinct to sniff it. "No, let''s leave the academy". "Mm". Xiao Lian nodded her head as she began to nestle herself beside Soma and walked side by side in close distance. Slowly, they were immersed in their own world that was muted by the tranquil atmosphere of the academy and the comfortable distance they had. The two spent their time in comfort while occasionally Xiao Lian, with her delicate finger, would throw some light poke toward his side, making Soma turn his attention to her. As she noticed Soma''s attention had turned to her, she unknowingly would always curve her lips, making Soma stunned seeing her beautiful expression. "What?". "Mmmm, Nothing". "So". Soma turned his attention to the front as he recalled this is also one of Xiao Lian''s nature, where she is a spoiled girl. She tends to argue with Hina because of her frank affection toward Leon, making Hina a bit jealous because She envies her straightforwardness in expressing her emotions, different from Hina, who tends to hide her honest feelings. Arriving at the entrance door of the academy, they stepped their feet outside the building while accidentally being slammed by the warm wind that brushed their skin, causing the swaying of their uniform. Soma cast his gaze toward the west, seeing the red sun that had already submerged half of its body into the horizon, casting its last light for the day before, replaced by the glittering light that spread across the entire universe and a moon that would be accompanying them. "Hm?!". Then, from the corner of his sight, there was a bright mass of a ball of flame that ascended the sky before it exploded, letting out a roar, spreading a brilliance of firetails before it disappeared instantly without a trace. "What''s the matter?". Xiao Lian''s curious tone brought his attention back toward her. Soma shook his head and brushed apart the phenomenon he saw earlier as his imagination. Soma moved his feet to go to his dormitory, but without knowing why, his feet refused to leave the ground. He checked if the puppeteer skill was activated, but there was no notification about it. His calmed heart began to stir as he recalled the conversation that happened a moment ago between the two male seniors. "What is happening to me? ". He felt that if he left the place and brushed aside the phenomenon he saw earlier, Soma would regret it for the rest of his life. It was not because there was some unknown being whispering to him, but it was his instinct that told him to go toward the flame. "Xiao Lian, could you please go back alone?". "What''s wrong? You seem restless?". "There is something I need to check over there. Did you see the flame earlier?". "Mm, that was fire magic. I feel it was familiar from its mana, but it suddenly disappeared instantly. So, I''m not sure". Soma''s face stiffened as he heard Xiao Lian''s explanation about the flame earlier. "Xiao Lian, you sure the mana it gives seems familiar to you? How can you sense that?". "Mm, Yeah, I have a Mana manipulation that reached level 5 last week. I could feel the nature of mana it possessed, and it was the same feeling when red-hair showed her magic to me". After being given enough proof by Xiao Lian, Soma began to ponder what actually happened. "First, Hina wouldn''t do something so foolish as to lose control over her magic. Second, the usage of magic in the academy is forbidden except if something urgent happens. Also, the place where the ball of flame flew is". His eyes bloated as he began to piece the puzzle scattered in his brain. "Tch, damn it!". "Soma?!". Xiao Lian raised her brows, seeing Soma, who dashed away, leaving her alone. Soma, who recalled the ball of flames emerged. It was the back place of the Academy where many trees grew, and it was also the place where Leon found out about Mary''s true identity. The forest was within sight as he began accelerating further, trying to enter the place. Still, suddenly, his body was slammed toward an invisible barrier that absorbed the force from his running momentum. "What the?!". Soma''s body bounced back as he bumped his butt to the ground. He cast his gaze at the invisible barrier in front of him. The barrier he knew well was being erected in the forest, the place where the first tragedy that befell Leon in the story unfolded. His body shuddered upon the realization he had. He shot back up and lunged his punch forward, but the barrier was absorbing its impact. "Damn it, I need to destroy the barrier quickly, but I need a sharp weapon to break through it". "Soma?!". From behind Soma came a worried shout as Xiao Lian approached his side. "Soma, what happened? All of a sudden, you run away like that?". His luck seems to be in favour of sending him Xiao Lian, who happened to have a legendary object that could pierce everything on its peak performance. "Xiao Lian, can I borrow your spear, please?". "...But, the spear won''t listen to anybody besides me who has been chosen". "Xiao Lian, please. Let me take a look, and if the spear is impossible to hold, I will try another method". "What is actually happening?". Xiao Lian, who had never seen Soma so restless over something, knit her brows in wonder. Then, from the corner of her eyes, she saw Soma''s left hand floating mid-air. She began to focus her senses and felt a turbulence of mana that obstructed her vision. "This is". "A barrier has been erected, and the flame from earlier was probably from Hina as she sent some signal to be noticed and asked for help, but the flame disappeared because of the barrier that blocked our sight". "Red hair is?". "Xiao Lian, please, let me hold it for a while. With your weapon, I can use my strength to breach through this barrier". Soma shifts his attention toward Xiao Lian wholeheartedly, putting her in a difficult situation. She was afraid Soma would receive a backlash upon the contact with the spear, but she was also afraid that if what Soma said was true, Hina was in greater danger inside. Xiao Lian grits her teeth while summoning the blue spear in her hand. With a trembling hand, she presents it to Soma. "Here, please tell me if you cannot hold it. I will help you". "...Thanks, Xiao Lian". Soma received the blue spear from Xiao Lian. It was cold to the touch and also serene at the same time, clearly resembling the attribute of water. But within those calm and tranquil nature, water also possesses a devastating calamity that could annihilate humankind. The spear in Soma''s hand began to tremble slightly before it gradually got stronger, and the weight multiplied, making the veins in his right hand visible. The spear started to let out a buzzing sound that reverberated through his skull, jamming his thoughts. With the sudden invasion of his brain, Soma''s consciousness almost turns white when he grits his teeth and activates his skills. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "...Yield before me!". The spear that noticed the change in Soma began to resort to its last defence, but Soma was faster as he burst apart his crimson aura with thousands of bolts that danced across his skin and invaded the spear, making the spear violently revolt in his hand. "Soma?!". "I said. Yield before me!". [The power of Saint had been drawn toward your body, and it strongly resonated with the spear in your hand] Soma, who drew Martial Saint power, turned the spear upside down before slamming the tip of the spear shaft to the ground, letting out a thunderous roar that shook the surrounding air. Also, the spear was coated by hundreds of tiny bolts, shining in crimson color. "You succeed?!". Xiao Lian, who saw the results, opened her eyes in shock. She felt a bit conflicted about it and also proud that Soma could do the same thing as she did, which made her happy. "Xiao Lian, the moment the barrier collapsed, rushed to the inside". "Mm, okay, what about you?". "I will go from above". "Above?". [Martial Saint First Technique, Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation] [First Step - Lightning Scatter] Soma, whose body was covered in crimson lightning, jumped from his place, and he began to kick empty air to move toward the barrier core in the centre above. Once he arrived in the air, he clenched the spear in his hand and concentrated the saint''s power and lightning in his body, infused with the spear. The blue spear began to tremble in excitement as it received an unknown power that enhanced its power to another level. "Oh, mighty spear, Break that thing for me!". Soma pulled back the spear as he tensed his hands to draw his full power upon the throwing of the spear. He inhaled a deep breath as he began to throw the spear down. "Go!". The spear, like a crimson meteorite that descended to the land, struck the surface of the barrier, corroding its structure before it shattered and let out a thunderous roar as if announcing its might. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hina!". Chapter 199 - 199 Choices. Soma lowered his altitude, placed his feet on the ground, and saw three people on the scene. One is a girl lying down smeared in blood, and the other two face each other in a difficult situation. However, the thing that drew his eyes was Hina, who lay on the ground, smeared with her own blood and still oozing from her torn muscles. Soma''s head blanked for a second as he unconsciously walked toward her side and slightly saw her puffing chest, but it gradually turned lighter, like a candle that would go out with a single blow. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] The black diamond in his left palm shone. Then, Soma took the elixir he used once from his relic and kneeled down while handling Hina''s wounded body with care. He turned Hina''s body upside down while also confirming that the warmth in her body was slowly leaving her, and her breath was almost gone at any moment. The ripped uniform, torn skin and muscles, and the oozing blood made it clear that Hina, for the entire time, was fighting the demon, which was out of her grasp. Soma opened the lid of the elixir and took a mouthful of it in his mouth before he pressed his lips to her, trying to pry open Hina''s mouth. A tangy and pungent aroma invaded Soma''s tongue as he twisted his tongue inside her mouth, trying to pry open her locked tongue. Then, the fluid began to travel toward her throat, and Hina''s body let out a rainbow color as the wounds all over her body disappeared in the blink of an eye. "Soma?!". A rushed voice echoed behind him, but Soma knew who she was from her tone alone. "Xiao Lian, please take care of Hina !". "Red Hair?!". Xiao Lian''s face turned pale as she saw a puddle of blood that smeared Soma and Hina''s body. She hurriedly approached his place, ignoring the other two, who were dumbfounded. Soma lets Xiao Lian do the rest as he sighs and casts his gaze upward, seeing the filtered light that cascades to the ground, piercing his eyes. He closed his eyes, heart in great turmoil because of the scene that happened before his eyes. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fuu". A loud sigh escapes Soma''s lips as the surrounding air suddenly turns tense. "This was my mistake. I didn''t think Hina would get involved in any of these scenarios. That Author gave me a good punch in the face in changing the plot. In this event, Leon would receive trauma regarding women, but alas, it becomes like this. If I know that this is going to proceed, I should be the one who finishes this event. Was my choice to believe in him wrong? No, I should stick to my plan of not giving a crap about the story and proceed just the way I wanted". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Xiao Lian, who checked Hina''s vital signs to find out if she was safe? "Thank god it seems she was safe, Soma?!". "Please take care of her, Xiao Lian!". "Mm". At the same time he finished his words, Soma stood up from his position as he stored the closed elixir to his relics and turned his back to face the two people who still absentmindedly gazed toward him. However, their face stiffened in shock because they saw Soma, whose empty gaze looked toward them as if they were pebbles in the side road. Leon, who saw those eyes directed at him, shuddered in fright because he had never seen Soma in a state like this. Leon knew the trigger of it. He shifted his gaze to Hina briefly before meeting those eerie gazes that pierced his soul. The scene where Hina was gravely injured was all because of his weakened heart that couldn''t decide something in the face of danger. "Leon". Soma''s voice was the embodiment of chill itself as the surrounding air also turned still because of his words. Time slowed down as the place turned eerily death-quiet, waiting for a response from Leon, who shed a lot of cold sweat on his back. "Y-yes". Leon, with a stammered voice, manages to reply to Soma''s question as his breath turns ragged for that first question. "Choose. Are you going to take care of her or let me take care of her?". "...Her?". With the sudden choice, Soma presented in front of him. Leon blanked for a moment before he turned his gaze to Mary, who was standing still while trembling all over her body. Then, he realized something as he clenched his fist in frustration. Soma, who still retains his clarity despite holding back a tremendous rage that made his blood boil, gives one last chance to Leon to prove his worth as a protagonist. This is also a test because it was essential for Leon to get past this event for him to regain confidence in facing his harem members in the future. However, Soma thought: "Is it really necessary for Leon to shoulder everything on his own?". He muttered. "...Soma, I am sorry, but can you do it". Leon bent his head slightly with a crestfallen gaze directed to the ground, biting his lips as he was too ashamed of having his heart getting tricked by a demon of all people, his nemesis. Leon''s heart was stirred, and his eyes turned blurry from the humiliation he received today, but despite the frustration in his heart, he still didn''t want to take the first step in destroying his first hurdles. Soma, who saw his determination, turned his chilling gaze forward to Mary, who unknowingly just stood unmoving. For the last time, he glanced at Leon, who was still bowing his head and snorted. "Hmpt, there are still many opportunities for him to grow. I will take care of this one". The moment Soma took his first step. Mary''s body twitches. She sees something horrendous approaching her side, making her body paralyzed by fear. She lost the strength in her limbs, and the cold sweat began to drench her whole body. What other people saw was Soma, a boy holding back his rage, walking toward her, but in front of her eyes was nothing like that. The embodiment of Evil itself bares its fangs at her. Soma''s aura before her eyes was red and murky, darker mixed within. It covered the whole place, and the silhouette of the black figure that gave her soul, screaming in fright, showed his nasty smile at her. "Yo-you?!". "?". "Who are you?". "Shut up!". With that sentence, Mary''s instinct rang an alarm that she should bail out from the place, but no matter what command her brain had ordered to her limbs, it refused to follow it, making her easy prey for Soma. Soma, who approached Mary, bypassed the spear that still pierced to the ground, standing proudly before the land. The spear let a slight tremble, which made Soma halt his walk. "...Do you want to help me?". The spear began to tremble more strongly, urging him to take it again. Its body began to radiate a blue glow while creating a bountiful mist scattered across the place. Soma grabbed the spear shaft as it accepted his resolve, then he took it out from the ground and infused his lightning magic into it, and the blue spear turned into a crimson color spear. "Now, how should I kill you, woman?". Chapter 200 - 200 Kill. In the quiet and deserted hallway, two beautiful figures of female students walked at such close distance on the floor while discussing the agenda they had for tomorrow. The two possess a beauty that could attract any male to the end of the world for their hand in life. "Hm?!". "?!". Serafina and Lucy, who held the stack of documents in their hands, stopped their discussion as they felt a rather ominous power that crept out inside the academy, giving their heart a restless feeling. The two figures, who were considered as one of the strongest approved by the people in the academy, turned their gaze towards a specific place where the source came from. "What was that?". "...Honestly, I don''t know". Serafina briefly gives Lucy an answer while keeping her shrunken gaze straight to the source. Then suddenly, her heart started to beat hard as she recalled the familiar feeling that gripped her soul, making her helpless in front of it. "This oppressive feeling. Don''t tell me!". As one of the people who got affected by diluted devil''s blood, Serafina noticed this familiar feeling when she saw footage her assistant sent to her during the battle across the bridge. "Lucy called some teacher, and let''s go to the place where the aura came from!". As the feeling that gnawed at her heart began to intensify, she suppressed the devil blood within her body to lessen the oppressive pressure the Aura behind the gate for her. Serafina hurriedly turned to her best friend, who was still absentmindedly gazing toward the place. "...Ah, Understood". Lucy saw Serafina begin to store away the document in her hands and hastened her face inside the academy hallway. Lucy, who saw her doing that almost reflexively, called out to her to stop Serafina''s action, for it was against the rule to run inside the academy. But, it was not the time to think about that. The two of them began to leave the academy building. Lucy took out her phone from her pocket and made a dial to a teacher she thought would fit the situation. "Ah, good evening, sir. I am sorry for talking to you so suddenly. Well, the truth is¡­". Meanwhile, Serina, who kept her gaze in front, ignoring her best friend called, knitting her brows and also prayed that someone he knew would not get involved with this. *** [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Puppeteer skill drawing a devil''s power into the user''s body] A chilling sensation crept down the spine, instinctively urging anyone present to stiffen their bodies. The air seemed to vibrate with a low, ominous hum, resonating with the primal instincts buried deep within. Soma, with a crimson spear in his hand, unknowingly leaks out his murderous intent and maintains his composure while approaching Mary, who turns to rock. Every sound and every movement Soma does is amplified to a higher degree, making the land cry in fear within its oppressive aura. The rustle of leaves, the creak of wood, and even the beating of one''s heart seemed to echo loudly in this silent atmosphere. The killing intent of Soma was almost like a physical presence, pressing down, squeezing their heart, suffocating their breath. Mary, Leon, and Xiao Lian, for the first time in their lives, feel a great sense of crisis in their lives seeing the furious Soma. "Die here!". Soma, who held Mary in his strike range with his aura alone, retracted the spear behind him and prepared to thrust it anytime. Mary, who sensed a great danger upon the stance Soma took, bit her tongue, letting out blood to smear her lips, to free her from the paralyzing feeling she had, and tried to flee from the place using her wings. "This is no joke. Who the heck is that first-year student? That boy was so freakingly scary and almost suffocated me to death with his aura alone. He is also dangerous at the same time. I can''t let myself get killed here. I must report this to my mother dearest that there is someone stronger in the academy". Mary turned her back swiftly and infused a lot of mana toward her wings, but a heavy thud accompanied by the rustling grass resounded as Mary, who thought she had succeeded in running away, looked at the green carpet that filled her eyes. "What is happening?". Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As she realized she was lying down on her stomach. Mary tried to support her body to a crawling position, but she couldn''t get a grasp on her right hand. She turned her gaze to the side, and she saw a pool of blood begin to smear her skin and uniform. From the corner of her sight, she saw her half-remaining right hand, and wings lay not too far away from her. There''s an initial stillness, almost surreal disbelief as if her mind refuses to accept what the body knows the truth. Mary knit her brows as she grits her teeth upon a searing pain that suddenly erupts through her nerves, radiating through the body with a ferocity that blurs vision and thought. "Aaack!". A howl of a wounded beast echoed in the place as it sent shivers to the other two people who witnessed Soma''s merciless action. Leon, who saw that happening, blocked his mouth, and Xiao Lian calmly knitted her brows as she assessed the event that transpired in front of her eyes with open eyes and also saw the new side of Soma he rarely showed. But, regardless of how ruthless Soma is in front of her, she thinks the demon deserves it. Soma pulled back the spear in his hand and, with a swift motion, struck down the other limbs of Mary. With each thrust he did, he obliterated the joint, and a pained roar escaped her mouth, making the entire place shake in terror. "Ugh, Kuh! Stop please, no. Save me, mother dearest". Mary, who is forecasted as one of the beauties in the Academy, is currently in a mess with her bloodied mouth, tears, and snot filling her entire face, begging for mercy while shouting her creator''s name. The trace of her beauty was long gone, and now what had shown to the world was an obscenity accompanied by a howling woman in grief and in fear of losing her own life. As she desperately crawled with her lost limbs, Mary saw a shadow of death looming toward her body, making her vision dilate in horror. She didn''t dare to turn her back and thrashed away from her crawling position. "No, please, I want to live. I''m just following the order of my mother dearest. I just want to have fun sucking other males'' vitality and taking some of their life essence. I swear, I never kill someone in this place. I just want¡­". Without listening to one of her pleas, Soma thrust the spear, and it plunged toward Mary''s chest, destroying her heart. It penetrated her chest till the spear struck the ground, instantly making her body go limp, unmoving. [You gained Exp!] [You level up!] [Gained EP +5] After seeing the translucent window that notified him of the demon''s death, Soma retracted the spear from Mary''s dead chest and swung it to the side to get rid of the remaining blood that stuck to its blade. He sighs as his raging mind calms down and gives another spare glance at Mary. Soma turned his back and found himself being gawked at by five individuals who opened their eyes in wide shock, seeing Soma kill a person without any shreds of hesitation, as if he was breathing. In front of him, he saw Serafina, Lucy, and Teacher Lee, who looked at him with his stern gaze. Soma overlooked their coming, and this must take into a note that he needs to improve in the future. Teacher Lee began to scan the surroundings as he saw the body of a demon and scattered limbs across the land with a trace of blood, knitting his brows as he turned to Soma. "Do you care to elaborate on what happened, Soma?". Chapter 201 - 201 Talks. Soma sharpened his senses to scan his surroundings and noticed no other people beside them here. He closed his eyes while exhaling the turmoil in his heart, making him regain some of his clarity. He felt bad at first for using it without Xiao Lian''s consent. With the changing spear in his hand and how bloodied it is, he decides to store it in his relics, which makes the other people in the scene raise their eyebrows. "Before that, Senior Lucy, can you take a look at the girl whose body was smeared with blood there, please?". "Oh?!". Lucy, who suddenly got called, twitched her body as she shifted her gaze toward the place Soma had pointed at and saw Xiao Lian holding Hina with blood painted their body. Her face turned white ashen as she hurriedly approached the two. "Are you alright? Let me see her and you too". Soma began to turn his gaze to Serafina, who unknowingly showed a rare expression by biting her lips and clenched fists, trying to say something to him, but her tongue got held back by unknown force, making her muted in place. Teacher Lee, who still keeps his stern gaze on him, sighs as he gradually catches the event unfolding in this place. The wounded student and a demon woman who wore the academy uniform explain why Soma did that action earlier. However, what made Teacher Lee stunned in silence was the resolve and the mentality of Soma, who can handle killing a person, was something to be praised about but also a bit worrying because of his still young age. Teacher Lee couldn''t even imagine what kind of life Soma had to endure for him to have that kind of mental strength. "This is not the place to be sentimental. Also, I must not pry into the students'' past like some busybody. That''s not my style. What I need to know is the event that happened here". "So, Soma, care to explain?". Soma, who had no other choice in his hand, nodded his head and opened his mouth. "Before that, can we just move from this place first? This is not a proper place to talk anyway" "Hmm, okay, you got the point. All of you follow me except you two. Go to the medical room and treat Akabane Hina''s wound, then about the demon?". Teacher Lee looked at Soma''s eyes, who shrugged his shoulders helplessly. He took one of his storage rings that had been emptied, for the item had already been stored inside the relics. The demon Body gradually disappeared one at a time as it entered the storage ring in Soma''s hands while he approached the thorn limbs and body before he tossed it to Teacher Lee. "Thanks for your understanding, Soma. Everyone, Let''s go!". Soma nodded his head as he approached Xiao Lian''s side. He saw Lucy in her dumbfounded state, looking at every inch of Hina''s body, inspecting her wound, but nothing to be found. She also does the same toward Xiao Lian, making her face stiffened for a stranger touching her body. "Xiao Lian, thanks for the help. How was her condition?". "Mm, she is safe, but she lost too much blood, so she needs resting. That is what the yellow girl told me". "Um, My name is Lucy, by the way. Forget about that". "Mm?!". "What''s the matter, senior?". Xiao Lian''s body twitches as she hears Lucy''s raised tone, and Soma turns his gaze simultaneously toward Lucy, who seems curious about Hina''s condition. "What happened to her? You said to me to check on her, but there was no wound and nothing that threatened her life. Well, seeing the trace of her uniform and skin, I assumed that she was critically injured a moment ago, but now the wound has vanished. What in the world did you do?". Soma raised his hands to block the incoming barrage from Lucy, who was so passionate about helping people. Her usual appearance was elegant beauty that attracted every male heart string to worship her as a goddess that came from the heavens. Still, the current Lucy was genuine, and she enthusiastically talked about the treatment of the person in care. She is a helping maniac. "Enough, Lucy! Soma is troubled by your passion for helping". "But, Sera. I want to know what potion he used? And if the potion he had was something that amazing, he could used it to save other people in need". "I am sorry to disappoint you, senior, but that was personal information". "But, with that, you could save many lives. Do you not care about those that need to be safe?". "None at all". "What?!". "...". Lucy and Serafina''s eyes bloated in shock as they had never seen a boy who, without hesitation, rejected an offer that could help many people out there in need. Serafina, on the other hand, could slightly understand Soma''s mindset as she also did not think too deeply about the world''s affairs or other strangers. She already had her own purpose and didn''t have time to think about it. However, that doesn''t apply to Lucy, whose kindness knows no bounds, and when someone refuses her offer to save many, she can''t take silence about it. "You!". "That''s enough. We should go from this place. The sun is already set". Teacher Lee appeared to stop Lucy''s fury when she could only bite her lips and saw Soma with a gaze full of disdain and anger. Lucy turned her body and walked away from the place alone before being accompanied by Leon, who followed her from behind while occasionally glancing at Soma''s place. "Hurry up, you three!". Teacher Lee, who already walked ahead following the two students in front, turned his back and urged the other three to leave the place. Soma kneels before Xiao Lian before taking Hina into his arms, carrying her in a princess carry. He positioned her cheek to rest on his left chest while keeping her body steady to give her comfort in her sleep. Xiao Lian and Serafina, who saw Soma begin to take his first walk, followed from his sides. Xiao Lian saw Soma''s profile from the side as she recalled the earlier event. "What''s the matter, Xiao Lian?". "Mmmm, nothing". "?? Okay". Soma raised his brows and chuckled, seeing Xiao Lian''s silly nature, who seemed unperturbed by the situation. Instead, she felt pleased for some reason. Then, from his side, Soma felt a piercing gaze that hurt his cheek, making him uncomfortable. He sighs before opening his mouth. "Miss Lawrence?". "...". "...Sera?". With a slight pause, that happened. Serafina extended her right hand and traced Soma''s cheek with her delicate fingers, giving him a comfortable tickle. "Are you okay?". "About what?". sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Your power?". "Oh, I''m okay. I can slightly adapt to it than last time. This is rare for you to worry about me, ouch!". Soma felt a pang of pain that assaulted his cheek, for Serafina used her nails to pinch his cheek. "What do you mean by that?". "Ouch, Am'' sohri~". Serafina sighs and releases her finger from Soma''s cheeks, leaving two red marks from her claws. Seeing soma like that, she couldn''t help but curve her thin lips and gaze in front. "What kind of woman do you think I am? I''m genuinely worried about you, you know? ¡­Because there is something about you¡­". "Hm, What is it?". Soma closed his distance, trying to catch Serafina''s mumbles about something, but to no avail, for Serafina only to show her captivating smile to distract the conversation. With the relief sighs that escaped everyone''s lips as they emerged from the darkened place. The outside world beyond the canopy had already changed its owner. The sky had already closed by the curtain of night with a single light that looked upon them. *** Soma and the other sat on a coy three-seater sofa that circled the rectangle dark brown wooden table with five cups of dark tea, still letting out steam, accompanying them in their comfort. The interior of the place was warm and messy because there were a lot of documents scattered across the desk office in the innermost part of the room, where teacher Lee did his assignment. On the right side of the room, there are shelves filled with many books and a grimoire or some books that are related to academic and dungeon purposes. On the opposite wall, it was decorated with glass shelves that contained many trophies, awards from the students, and also himself he got from his Academic expedition. Soma, along with Serafina and Xiao Lian, who sat on each side of him, nestled closer as if trying to seek warmth from Soma, which restricted his freedom. Opposite him, there is Teacher Lee, and from his right side, there is Leon, who fidgeting seems out of place. As for Lucy, she still harbors some annoyance toward Soma, so she needs some time to cool off her head by watching Hina in the nurse''s room. "Then, Soma. Can you please tell me what happened?". "You can''t expect something from my story that came out late into the place. Instead, Leon, can you please tell the teacher about the event that happened?". "Eh? Um, ¡­Okay". "Thanks, Leon. Considering it as a punishment". "?!". Leon, with three pairs of eyes, gathered on him, making his face stiffen as he gulped his saliva to moisten his parched throat. Gradually, Leon starts to tell the people inside what had happened, starting from his love for Mary, then finds out that she is a demon that infiltrated the academy to abduct him. "I see, so Mary is¡­". "Yes, Teacher. ?! I forgot that there is another victim that is still left in that place". "Is there someone in that place we miss?". "Yes, teacher, he is a senior student with¡­". "Leave it, Leon. This is also become a good lesson for him". "But, Soma". "Besides, let''s talk about the demon who infiltrated the academy". From this moment forward, the school became aware of the danger of the infiltration inside the academy, which made them take action to tighten the academy''s perimeters and Ark to prevent the same thing from happening again in the academy and city. With this event finished, the many demons who infiltrated the academy and Ark would begin to move and retreat for a while. The Story didn''t show Soma how many demons there are, but suddenly, many students were gone from their dormitory because of the incident with Mary. "And Soma, what did you kill the demon? Why didn''t you just catch her and ask for information that will benefit us in the future?" "That''s impossible! Demons always keep their mouths shut and are always ready to inflict harm upon themselves if their lives or the information they hold will be leaked to the enemy. They will kill themselves with a self-inflicting curse". "...I see. What makes you so sure?". Soma took the cup with steaming black tea in hand before placing it on his lips and taking a sip. Soma feels the robust, slightly astringent flavor spread across his palate. The taste is deep and complex, with a satisfying bitterness balanced by a natural sweetness. As the liquid travels down his throat, it leaves a lingering warmth that soothes his heart and moistens his throat. "...Well, let''s say that. I have some grudge against them". Chapter 202 - 202 Lucy’s dilemma. Meanwhile, on the other side of the academy, Lucy, with her knitted face, sat on the soft seat the nurse room provided as she looked at a window beside the white bed where Hina was resting her body. Hina''s torn uniform had been changed into a casual white one, and her body had been cleansed by one of beginner light magic named cleanse to get rid of every impurity in her outward body. Looking at the vast black canvas that stretched far away, glittering dots scattered across it, closing the curtain of the day, bringing her a sense of momentary peace. But suddenly, her relaxed facial muscles tensed once again as she recalled what Soma had said to her. "Fuu¡­". Lucy sighed and recalled that ever since she was a child. She was a gifted girl with a loving family and a loving environment that helped raise her into the current her. One of her biggest dreams is to become a doctor like her own parents, who owned a hospital as specialist doctors, and they were her goal. However, fate had another course for her, when she was stranded into the gate that appeared once in a thousand chances and managed to clear it, obtaining the right to claim a rare class Saint. A miracle class that was so powerful in providing healing, buff, and protection. Her whole life began to take a turn as she was hailed as a miracle child, and everyone who saw her began to ask for her blessing to cure them of their misery. She began to get fired up by all the miracles and her dream of becoming a doctor to save people. Lucy vows that with this power, she will save people in misery regardless of who it is and whenever they are. So, Lucy decided to enter this academy to improve her abilities with the support of her family and little sister, who was always there beside her, empowering Lucy''s dream to become a person who could save humankind. Lucy opened her palm, let her golden aura gather around her right palm, and opened her mouth. "Papa, Mama, I did a good job, right? With this power I have. I want to save people who are suffering and make the world into a better place, and yet he is¡­". She clenched her palm and let the golden aura coating it disperse into nothing, leaving a fleeting moment of beauty. Lucy cast her gaze toward Hina, whose breathing was stabilized; she extended her right hand and began to gather a golden aura toward her palm and let it flow to Hina''s body, covering it with a golden aura. "Recovery". Recovery was an advanced healing magic that could recover his or her condition into a normal state and refresh their feeling to regain their spirit. Lucy, who used high-class healing magic, casually sighed as she withdrew her hand and sat upright because she caught a slight twitch from Hina''s finger. "Mm?". "You finally awake". Within her fleeting moment in comfort, Hina heard a melodious voice that entered her ears, making her brain cloud her decision to wake up. However, slowly, the piece of scattered memory she had began to assemble and create a complete picture of her current condition. She fluttered her eyelashes several times, and when she opened it fully, she saw a white unfamiliar ceiling. "Where am I?". "Take your breath; this is the medical room in the academy. After the fight with the demon, you are unconscious, and we brought you here to be treated". "Fight? Right, I remember¡­". "Be careful". Hina began to tense the muscles around her body and raised her weak body, helped by Lucy, who approached her from the side, pushing her back from behind. "Thank you, senior". "Don''t mention it. Are you okay? Do you need a drink? I will buy it for you". "Ah, No need. I have some in my storage ring". As soon as Hina said those words, she took a plastic bottle that contained transparent water to wash away her barren throat. She opened the cap and put it on her lips. With a gulping sound that echoed inside the wide space, Hina slowly drowned the content. Lucy, who saw her junior gradually devouring the water in the bottle, chuckled and found it rather amusing. "Puhaa, that''s refreshing". "Fufu, You seem well prepared for this?". The sudden question from Lucy made Hina''s face stiffen in red. At that moment, she was trapped inside the trial gate for a month, where food supplies were scarce. She took one of Soma''s habits in reserving meals or snacks in her storage rings. Luckily, Hina''s storage ring included the feature of time stop function to preserve food much longer. She scratches her cheek as she speaks. "Well, Yes. I am following his example to prepare for anything I will do or anything that will happen". Upon the mention of him, Lucy''s brows began to knit in disturbing thoughts, seeing the reaction Hina had shown to her. Lucy''s mind began to show the image of the boy who outright rejected her offer to help many people in misery. "...Is it because of Soma?". "Ah, yes, it is because of him". "...I see". Hina noticed Lucy''s gaze directed down while she had a dark expression on her face, and then she tilted her head. From her perspective, she began to observe Lucy closely as she recalled that the beautiful girl in front of her was gorgeous, like a goddess. She is curious as to why she has that complicated look in her eyes. So, Hina tried to speak her mind. Hina didn''t know what happened between Her and Soma, but if it was just to listen to her story, she was willing to do it. It is also a good practice for her to expand her circle of friends. "...Senior, what''s the matter? Is there something disturbing you? ". "Um? Ah, there is nothing to worry about. I am completely fine". "Are you sure? It seems your mood had soured when I mentioned Soma". "That''s?!...". Lucy''s body stiffened like a rock as the worry clouding her heart read like an open book, and by a junior at that. She cast her gaze down and bit her lips because of the mixed feelings she had. She didn''t want to tarnish her junior name further, not to mention in front of his closest friends. But on the other hand, she was curious about why Soma, without any hesitation, rejected her offer and acted egoistically with the power he had. "Senior?". "...". "If you don''t mind, with someone like me. I am willing to listen to your story". With a gentle persuasion from Hina, Lucy sees her sincere gesture. Lucy puffed out her chest before deflating her chest to chase away the hesitation in her heart. "Well, the truth is¡­". Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucy begins to tell Hina the story of when Hina was unconscious. She clenched her skirt, which made Hina knit her brows, worried about what sort of things Soma had done to her. Hina, who heard the full story of what had transpired, nodded her head several times before putting her finger across her lower lips in deep thought. "Soma probably used one of the potions in his possession, but the wound I had in my body at that time was so severe. It seems he used the elixir that we found inside that trial gate. I will have to thank him later. To think he would say that to senior Lucy. Geez, how can he leave the important matter? But, fufu, that isn''t so like him". Lucy, who saw Hina in deep thought, raised her brows as she saw Hina chuckle, making her thought blank for a second. "Senior, you probably misunderstood things with him". "? Misunderstand, how so?". "It was like this¡­". Hina begins to tell her about her first encounter with Soma, who happens to save her parents from a crisis by betting his life on the line. The event that transpired in Shinjuku was when he acted as a fool to ease the tension between them and calm the crying little girl, and at the last moment, he saved Hina, who always acted rudely to him. Hina began to tell Lucy about what Soma had done to her. Lucy, who heard Hina''s explanation, bloated her eyes in shock at what Soma had done for Hina. It was beyond help but the act of sacrificing himself. That fact confused her because why did Soma, who had that self-sacrificing nature, reject her offer? "Senior, based on my thoughts. I think Soma would only help someone if that is within his reach". "... Within his reach?". "Um, that is exactly what I said based on what you told him earlier. You said to save many people, including a rather unknown, without knowing how many people out there that he didn''t recognize and didn''t know their whereabouts. Worse, some of them were probably criminals who happened to be in peril. So, the point is, he rejects your offer because he does not want to waste his effort to help an unknown person who was out of his reach". "...". Hina, who finished her explanation, exhaled the breath she was holding while looking at Lucy''s profile. Lucy cast her gaze down and clenched her skirt, which began to wrinkle because of the amount of force she squeezed it. After hearing what her junior had to say, she felt a pang of pain in her heart as if someone had pickled it with a needle. Hina''s words from earlier broaden her horizon. But, no matter what, she would never give up on her idealism and always believed that she gained the power to help many. What made Lucy frustrated was. The thing she did to Soma was nothing but shoving her idealism toward another person and ignoring his own choices, and that fact hurt her conscience. "What a failure I am". "...I see, so it was like that. Thanks for your insight and time for listening to my story". "It''s okay, Senior. I just say whatever I think about Soma, that''s all". "Fufu, you two seem pretty close to each other". "Eh?! Well, yes. We are close" Lucy extended her right hand toward Hina, loosened her facial muscles, and gave her a bright smile that captivated Hina even though she was a woman herself. "My name is Lucy Daybreak. Pleased to meet you. This is sudden, but would you be willing to become my friend?". "...Ah, My name is Akabane Hina, it would be an honor. Please take care of me from now on". "Fufu, likewise". Thus, another bond had been created upon the discussion of one boy who attracted the curiosity of another main character in the novel. Chapter 203 - 203 Punishment and Apology. "The deadline is two days from now on. I want you to write a letter of apology on this piece of paper along with Akabane Hina". Teacher Lee''s ultimatum descended upon the office where he used to work. Two pieces of blank paper appeared from thin air as Teacher Lee took it from his storage. The paper was blank with a vertical line that asked Soma and Hina to write the letter using their respective language. Soma took the papers sprawled on the table, and its smooth and elastic material made Soma raise his brows in amazement because this was the first time he found such a good quality paper. "But teacher Lee, why must Soma and Red Hair be punished?". Xiao Lian, who saw Soma accept the paper as if it were normal, opened her mouth and interjected from the side, attracting the other gaze to her. "Xiao Lian, that''s enough. It''s okay. I don''t mind it. This punishment was rather soft compared to what I had done". Soma starts to state his opinion regarding his punishment to calm Xiao Lian''s outburst. He grabbed Xiao Lian''s upper palm, making her body jolt in surprise. But because of that, Soma noticed the slight tense expression she got loosened slightly. "Yes, It was like Soma had to say. I implore him to do this punishment because in one of the academy guides. ''A student should not use magic outside teacher supervision unless it were urgent''". "Mm, this case was beyond urgent, though?". Xiao Lian, who still seemed not to get it, tilted her head, making Soma smile wryly. "Xiao Lian. Listen, what if the other students, especially a first year, heard that demons had infiltrated the academy? They would create chaos without a doubt, and the punishment is simply for camouflage to cover the whole picture". "...I see". Soma nodded his head and loosened his facial muscles to see Xiao Lian, who also began to see the bigger picture of the incident. "I see. Then I also want to take one of the papers". The room turned silent as Xiao Lian''s remarks entered their ears. Soma was beside her, his face stiff, spreading his lips to the side. He showed his broad smile with closed eyes, shocked by Xiao Lian''s sudden outburst. Soma opened his eyes and spoke. "What are you doing, Xiao Lian? This has nothing to do with you". "...No, the spear I lent you is enough proof of my crime in helping you use magic outside the teacher''s supervision". "Xiao Lian, you¡­". "...". "Don''t worry, Soma. Let''s write it together!". Xiao Lian suddenly pumped up, clenched her free hand and let the other stare helplessly, seeing her stance. Soma is the one who feels bewildered here about her choice despite only becoming a spectator on the corner, but she is willing to risk it with her friend. "Thank you, Xiao Lian". "Then, I also¡­". "So, where is my paper?!". From the side, Leon, who stood on his toes, raised his right hand and tried to express his mind but got interrupted as Xiao Lian crashed his resolve, making Leon take back his seat and sip the lukewarm tea while hiding his embarrassment. "Bhahahahaha,,, Good, Xiao Lian, you have some guts. I am truly glad I teach you guys in class A. Here you go!". Teacher Lee took another blank piece of paper with vertical lines as he nodded his head and saw Xiao Lian receive the paper before storing it away inside her storage. The same also applied to Soma. "All of you, thanks for accompanying me and the information you gave me. This will become a good medicine for the place that has lacked security for the past years because of the moment of peace. Don''t forget that I will collect it in two days. Come to my office if you guys have finished". "Yes, teacher". "Mm". "Good, all of you go ahead and rest your body. Dismiss!". *** After finishing their business in teacher Lee''s office, the four of them walked in the hallways onward to the medical room, where Lucy and Hina are currently. Usually, at this time, the students must have no authority to enter the academy building. Still, only today, Teacher Lee permitted them because of the incident that happened earlier. As they stood in front of a brown wooden door with simple decorations that greeted them, Soma, who was in front, twisted the door handle before pushing it forward, and with a creaked sound, the door opened a big enough gap, letting him enter inside followed by the other. The room''s interior features a combination of white and soothing colors to create a calm atmosphere. Multiple comfortable beds are placed near the wall with enough gaps and covered with white linens. In the corner of the room, there is a sturdy desk and chair for the nurse or medical staff, who is nowhere to be seen. There are many tools on the desk, such as a computer, medical forms, and a phone, for emergencies. Shelves and cabinets along the opposite walls are stocked with medical supplies. First aid kits are also readily accessible for quick response to minor injuries. The other corner room has a small sink with soap and hand sanitizer available for maintaining hygiene, and a waste disposal bin, including a separate container. Soma stood dumbfounded upon witnessing the room as a thought emerged from his mind. "As expected from the prestigious academy. The medical room is already like a mini hospital itself". "Who is it?". A melodious voice echoed inside the room, accompanied by sliding linen and appeared behind the linens. Lucy and Hina sat upright, having a blast in their time together. "Hina! Are you okay?". "Soma, thanks to senior Lucy, I have been healed". "Don''t push yourself". "Yeah, thanks". The visitors began to approach the bed where Hina was sitting and began to speak about the discussion with Teacher Lee. "I see. So teacher Lee wants this case hidden from the other students. I think it was good enough. Thanks for the explanation, Sera". "It''s okay. Rather, this was a good experience for us to strengthen the security around the Academy so that another incident wouldn''t happen. We have the duty to protect this place because of the absence of the other senior". "Fufu, you are right". The two seniors talked about things from the student council''s perspectives. Soma turned his gaze and saw Hina and Xiao Lian at a close distance. Each of their hand held a blank piece of paper while Xiao Lian explained what they should do for the past two days. "So, I must write a letter of apology for breaking the academy rules?". "Mm, it seems so". "This is ridiculous". "You are right. I completely agree with you". "So you also received one Soma? along with Silver hair?". Soma nodded his head with a wry smile on his face. "Don''t be mean like that, Hina. You know Xiao Lian spoke for me and volunteered herself to be punished the same as us". "Eh, you do that?". "Mm, with this, I can have a reason to be close with Soma". "Oh, so that is your true reason, huh? Since when have you become this shameless?". The two of them, as usual, began to enter their usual warm banter, which made Soma''s facial faces loosen, seeing their close interaction like sisters. While the quiet room began to regain its color with the appearance of women in place, making the two males who stood side by side fade, submerging themselves into the background. Soma, who saw his close people, could smile like that. It was already a good reward for him. Then his body twitched as he felt a slight tug from his sleeves, and he found Leon urging him to separate from the girl for a moment. Without noticing the girl, Soma nodded his head and left the place and Stood beside the wall near the selves. The smell of antiseptic and medicine flew around the place, making his nose twitch in disturbances. "I''m sorry for the cowardly act I showed to you, and because of that, I made Miss Akabane almost lose her life". Leon bent his torso ninety degrees before Soma with a heartfelt apology. Soma''s expressions turn grave. However, Leon shouldn''t be faulted because the one in the wrong is Mary, not him. Soma sighed, shifted his mindset, and then spoke. "Raise your body, Leon, you aren''t at fault. Let this incident become a lesson for you, and next time, have more confidence in yourself and the abilities you honed all those years. Because you have the strength to do what you want, and I guarantee it". Soma placed his right hand on Leon''s shoulder, squeezing it tight, and lifted Leon to meet Soma''s gaze. "...Soma". Leon looked Soma in the eyes, and his gaze turned blurry because of the words Soma had said to him. He clenched his right fist before placing it on his left chest and gave his respect toward soma. From the day he was still a child. Leon had never gained a word of comfort or encouragement from his parents, especially his father. The one who always gave him all the attention he wanted was his late grandpa, who had already passed away long ago. The current head of the Camelot, his father, who had a rigid personality, pressured Leon''s mental fortitude and thus became the first omen of his weakened mentality. "Haha, you truly are something, Soma. I genuinely respect you". "Thanks, I''ll gladly accept it". "Excuse me". A gentle and melodious voice brought the attention of the two males, who had a serious talk. They jerked their heads simultaneously and saw Lucy and Serafina side by side approaching their place, especially Soma''s side. "What''s the matter, seniors?". Soma''s composed tone made Lucy''s body twitch in shock. She glanced to her side and found Serafina nodding her head to give her a slight push about the thing she wanted to say. "...Um, I apologize about the rude thing I said to you back then". "...Rude? Which one?". "?! It was when you rejected my offer, and I lost my composure for a bit because of how egotistically you are. You already forget that?". Lucy lifted her gaze slightly and met Soma''s in the eyes while bloating her brows in bewilderment. "Oh, About that? I don''t mind it too much. In fact, I already forgot it". Soma, who acts oblivious, waves his right hand and dismisses the conversation, prompting him to move his feet from the place and approach Hina and Xiao Lian. "Well, thank you for that. Fufu, You seem to like what Hina had described". "Hina did?!". When Hina was called, Soma halted and turned his gaze at Hina, who seemed still bantering with Xiao Lian. He chuckled and spoke. "Hmph, well, I don''t care what sort of things you heard from her, but don''t be a blabber mouth and spread my life to someone else, especially her!". "Fufu, I will take note of that". Soma pointed his index finger toward Serafina, who was dumbfounded by the situation. "Eh, what is this? I have been meaning to ask you this. But, Soma, why are you acting so cold toward me? I''m sad, you know!". Shocked at being mentioned, Serafina closed her distance from Soma, embraced his left hand, and pressed it against her bountiful chest, making Soma''s heart leap inbound. The soft and springy texture that squeezed his hand made blood gather at some point in his body. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "Get off me!". "Why, tell me the reason? I want to know it!". Chapter 204 - 204 Notice. [Daily quest complete] [All stats raised +1] A light that filters through the window glass brightens a room where Soma lives in the dormitory. The morning after the incident that involved Mary, the first event that happened in the academy swiftly closed its stage. Soma, who has already freshened his body with cold water. Currently, he is putting on his uniform, as it was the time for the start of the new day. Soma glanced toward the mirror in the closet as he fixed his collar before buttoning up his blazer. He approached the study desk where there was a piece of paper with apology words he had spent all night finishing. For the last time, he checked his room and found no other messy things scattered. He nodded his head, satisfied, and left the room. With a dry thud the door was closed and Soma swiftly locked it, for safety purpose. The hallway in the morning was a bit crowded with some of the seniors and other first-year students like himself, finishing their routine in the morning and preparing themselves to go to the academy. "Good morning". "Good morning, old man". As usual, Soma was greeted by the listless man who was in charge of the male dorm. He is always staying inside his place, and from the rumor Soma had heard, the man was a bit reclusive and spent his days staying in his room researching some magic and stuff Soma is unaware of. However, Soma never heard or never read the man in mention, is involved in the story so he never thinks too deeply about it. Soma stepped his feet toward the outside world, which was brimming with vibrant color. It welcomed him and was full of energy. A slightly chill wind seeped through his skin, making his eyes jolted open awake, and the pleasant fresh oxygen he inhaled made his mind and body invigorated, ready to start the day. Walking alone on the road, Soma arrived at the middle area. The area was round and had a wide space, with erected black billboards, that was a bit deserted. Soma could only see some students preparing themselves to enter the academy. It was not an unusual sight as Soma is one of the morning people, and his routine was slightly faster compared with the other. "Soma, Good morning". A chirping melody that rang in his ear made his head turn toward the source, and he found Serafina and Lucy as one walked towards him. Soma, with a slight nod, answers them. "Good morning". "How cold! You should be more expressive, such as ''Good morning beautiful senior'' or ''Today you are lovely as usual, senior''!". Serafina, who as usual, acting unreasonable, approached Soma while grabbing his left hand, making his face stiffen for the first time in the morning. He was faced with a pleasant feeling that stirred his heart as a male. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "...Sorry, but that was impossible for me". "Eh? Why, try it once, please? I want to see Soma in frivolous mode". "Im-pos-sible!". "Stingy!". Serafina, who was unpredictable as usual, began to approach Soma aggressively. Beware of her status and her nature, Soma is always wary of her, which is why he always acts curtly in front of her. "Would you leave it, Sera. Soma is troubled". "Eh, I can''t believe Lucy is betraying me now. I have no ally in this place". "Fufu, it''s not my intention to do that". From the side, Lucy approached Soma with a smile that made flowers bloom in the morning. She briefly cast her gaze on Soma, prompting both of them to nod in understanding. She began to handle Serafina''s mischievous side, which made her happy as a friend because she had never seen her best friend smile like that. "Good morning, Soma and seniors too". "Fuaaa, Good morning". A cheerful voice and a listless voice appeared from the senior back. It attracted their attention, only to find Hina, with her lively atmosphere, dragging Xiao Lian, who was weak in the morning. "Good morning, Hina". "Good morning, Miss Akabane". "Hina, please hear me out". Suddenly, Serafina slips away from Lucy''s grasp. She approached Hina''s side, embraced her, and buried her face on Hina''s shoulder. Hina, who received the sudden treatment, stiffened her body and opened her lips. "Sera senior?! What happened?". "Leave it, Hina. She will just say something outrageous". "Look at that! Hina, Soma is mean to me this morning". "Is that so?". Hina turned her curious gaze at Soma and opened her mouth while smiling wryly, seeing her senior act. To which Soma replied by shaking his head to the side and replied. "I am not. Just leave her alone, okay!". "That, you heard that!". Soma, who was already fed up with Serafina''s act, sighed in an exaggerated manner and threw his gaze to the faraway place. "I wonder why Serafina always acts like that in front of me? Haa, who knows? More importantly, there is something more troublesome I should consider from now on..". There is one thing that is starting to bother Soma. The story unfolded too fast. The matter about Mary has finished, and from the story he read, the next event will happen shortly in another months from now on, but he couldn''t be too sure about that. "It seems I need to speed up with my preparation". "Hm?!". Soma notices a slight vibration from his chest pocket, which attracts his attention. The same thing also happened to Hina and Xiao Lian, but Xiao Lian was still groggy and unable to bother herself with a phone. He took out the phone from his pocket and saw an incoming message from the group he was currently entering. "Traveling Club!". As soon as that name appeared on his display, Soma knitted his brows as he hurriedly unlocked the phone and tapped the notification to bring him toward the messaging app. {Good morning, everyone. Today, after finishing your lesson. Come to the club room. We have something important to discuss!!} {Okay, Senior Kaori} {Kay!} {Is this regarding our club activity?!} sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. {Yay! Finally} ¡­ After the first message from Kaori appeared, the other members began to reply, and soon, the announcement was buried. "Soma, you got it?". "...Yeah, let''s go visit the club". "What is it, Hina. Oh? You guys enter a traveling club? Hehe, Let''s go together!". Serafina, who interjected from the side, made Soma and Hina''s face stiffen. They turned their gaze toward Serafina, who showed her white teeth while holding a smartphone in her hand. "Senior, are you a member of the traveling club?". Hina, already free from her embrace, softly asked Serafina, who turned to her with a V-sign and smug face. On the other hand, Soma sighed for the second time as he cast his gaze upward and softly uttered. "This is a disaster". *** A tranquil silence filled the room; only the sound of scraping on the paper and the spirit of students who busied themselves scribbling on their notebooks broke as the chime of the bell rang across the academy and notified them of the finished lesson. "Okay, that''s it for the day. Be sure to review it at your dorm so you don''t have any difficulty later; you guys can dismiss." Teacher Lee''s bold and clear voice reverberated inside class A as the students replied with a nod, and he left the room with a brief glance toward Soma''s seat. After a long, arduous time of battling his boredom, Soma packed up his necessities and stood up. "Let''s go to the club!". "Okay". "Mm". Hina and Xiao Lian, who had already been briefed this noon at lunch, stood from their seats and began to leave the classroom; within the bustling activity in the hallway, Soma and the girls walked following the flow of the direction as they finally arrived at the entrance door. The three of them stepped outside the building and were greeted by the afternoon atmosphere. "Ya, pleased to meet you here, juniors". A pleased and mischievous tone rang beside them, which made them turn to the side. They found Serafina in her uniform, waving her right hand and greeting them. "Senior, Sera". "Senior". "...". Hina and Xiao Lian slightly bowed their heads to greet Serafina. All eyes were directed toward their place as Serafina, with her unusual expression, greeted the first year with a warm heart. They were captivated by seeing three beauties gather around with a heartwarming aura around them. However, Soma, who was perplexed because of Serafina''s appearance here, could only sigh. Before the situation became more tense, he resumed walking to the club building, followed by the girls and Serafina behind. "I didn''t think she was serious about her words earlier". "Wait for me, Soma!". "?!". "I''m coming behind you". Soma, who became the center of attention because of the beauty that gathered around him, received so many piercing glares that pricked his skin, but he didn''t care about any of them as he leisurely brushed past those envious and turned to his back. There, he could see a lively atmosphere. Hina and Xiao Lian, as usual in their banter, and Serafina watched her junior with a warm gaze while sometimes chuckling, seeing their silly banter. Soma shrugged his shoulders and let the lively atmosphere accompany his walk until they finally arrived at the club they would enter. After they entered the building, it was already filled with the other club members. One female senior opened her gaze in shock upon witnessing Soma''s group. "My God, Hina". "?!". Chapter 205 - 205 Information. Hina, whose name was suddenly called, turned into stone. Like a robot, her rigid head began to glance toward the source of the voice. But upon looking closely, Hina''s stiff expression loosened. The person Hina had eyes upon was a beautiful female in her teens. She had short black hair, a pair of round and gentle eyes with black pupils, and was 165cm tall with her curved body and trained steps approaching their place. "Big sis?!". "You''re right. Big sis Akane is here". Fujinomiya Akane is one of the people who has been close to Hina since she was little because of their parents, who have big names themselves. The two of them occasionally meet at social events. However, they rarely after Hina was losing her heart that day. Soma also knows Akane, and she is the one who always supports and gives Hina a push to deal with her condition, which was unstable because of her parents'' deaths aside from Leon. Akane is the daughter of the famous Fujinomiya clan who worked on the dark side of the world or some sort of shadow people. She is also one of the heroines who will accompany Leon on his journey to defeat the demon lord. Her outgoing and secretive nature gains a lot of favoritism amongst the reader, but she also hides a dark secret that will be revealed later. "I missed you so much". "Kyaa". Their lively atmosphere interrupted Soma''s thought as this was another moment he met with another main heroine in the story. Akane tightly playfully hugged Hina, making all eyes gathered there, with slovenly faces looking at their union. Oblivious to Hina''s situation, Xiao Lian could only take Soma''s hand and drag him closer to her. "Big sis, this is embarrassing". "Oh right, sorry. You are a shy person, after all". "Siih!". Hina put her index finger to her lips, trying to tell her to stop revealing her nature to the public. Akane just brushed past Hina''s rebuttal, and she cast her gaze in front of her, then found Serafina with her fake smile, prompting Akane to throw her gaze to the side before meeting her gaze with Soma which made her eyes bloated in surprise. "You?!". "Hm? What is the matter senior?". "Hina, is that the boy you?". "Aaaah, stop please, Big sis. This conversation is over. Let''s go to the lobby!". "Ehehe, hiding your shame, eh? Pleased to meet you. My name is Fujinomiya Akane. I have been close friends with Hina since we were little. May I know your name?". Akane skillfully slips past Hina and reappears in front of Soma with a stretched right hand. She keeps her gaze straight toward Soma, probing him in minuscule details about what kind of a male her sister is curious about. "My name is Soma. Pleased to meet you". Soma, who knows her identity without hesitation, grasps her hand, and with a gentle squeeze, Soma''s body is being dragged toward Akane as she embraces him. "Listen, you dare to do something that breaks her heart. I will definitely deal with you in a hundred horrible ways!". With that inaudible voice, Akane''s warning ran deep into his ear, and it planted itself in his brain. However, Akane will never expect Soma to be someone she could take lightly off in the mentality battle. "The same also goes for you. You do something that will harm my close aides. I will chase you to the depth of hell!". "Big sis, what are you doing?". Akane, whose body was stiffened in shock because of the chilling tone she received in her ears, got yanked from Soma, and she kept her gaze straight at him, speechless. Usually, one word from her threat, with a little bit of tricks she used as a shadow person. People around her age would become paralyzed, and the brain would immediately send an alarm signal to never mess with her. But this was the first time she failed to attack someone else''s consciousness, and instead, she received one from Soma. Akane looked at the serene, calm ripple from his eyes. Her vision started to distort and narrow. The sound faded from her ears, and then from within Soma appeared a black and red aura; they began to form into something enormously evil and menacing. Her body was turned to stone, and it began to tremble because of the thing she witnessed. "Big sis, what''s wrong?". Suddenly, her vision changed; it became wider, and she could see the surrounding place normally. The earlier menacing experience was gone, replaced with Hina with an oblivious gaze looking at her straight. "...Nothing, ah right, would you please introduce me to your other friend?". "You mean her? Just called her Silver head". "My name is Xiao Lian, I am¡­, What are we exactly?". Xiao Lian, who ignored Hina''s rebuke, began to introduce herself to Akane, and then she tilted her head and face to Hina''s way. "Hmpt, how should I know?". "They are close friends". Soma from beside began to interject and made the atmosphere around them become awkward. Hina and Xiao Lian simultaneously turned toward him before accidentally meeting eyes, then threw it to the side, making Soma and the other who saw them nod in understanding. "Soma, let''s go to the lobby first. It was not wise to stand around here blocking the entrance". Serafina, who is suddenly quiet upon the appearance of Akane, tugs Soma''s sleeves and states her opinion, which is correctly accurate, based on their situation. "She is right. Let''s go, everyone. In a moment, the briefing will begin, and we have a big surprise for you guys". Akane, who separated herself from the group, informed them while spreading her lips and showing her teeth, she began to guide Soma''s group toward the lobby and gather with the other members of the clubs. Unlike usual, the lobby in the building was packed with people, and in front of them on the two-way stair, seniors Ryuu and Kaori were discussing something with the other senior members who hold an essential role in the club. "Everyone, I will take my leave here and regroup with the others". "Okay, Big sis". "Mm". "...". "Thank you for your guidance". Akane gazed at Soma for the last time while knitting her brows, still doubtful about his character. As someone who lives in the shadows, she is rather sensitive toward malice or bloodlust that could threaten her life, and Akane is one of the people with that sharp intuition on her hand. "What was that? I think it was not just some mere illusion but¡­". "Akane, Come here. We need you on here". "I''m coming". Soma watches her retreating figure and then sighs as he assumes that Akane is probably still holding doubts about him. But, Soma could only shrug his shoulders and let this matter pass from his mind because he didn''t want to intervene in her life again, simply because he knew her hidden nature. "Huuf, finally, she is gone". Serafina, beside Soma, began to utter those words in a whisper. Soma, who accidentally heard that glance at her, only gave him an empty smile in return. Thus, Soma didn''t pry any further as he began to concentrate on the front. Several times had passed, and the room, filled with intense murmurs from the members who gathered, anticipated the news that the club lead and his accomplices. "Everyone, may I have your attention, please!". A soft and gentle tone reverberating inside the building soothed the bustling room as Kaori, pleased with the other members'' understanding, curved her lips. "We have important news for you guys¡­". The room turned deathly silent as the other members standing in the lobby suppressed their breaths, and the only sound that could be heard was the sound from Kaori, who gave a speech in front of them. The first-year member who was still unaccustomed to the atmosphere could only imitate their senior demeanor. "...After our arduous effort to search for a good destination for us to travel. Finally, thanks to our search team, we found a good place to visit¡­". All the members, whether senior or junior, who heard that gulped their saliva as they awaited the following words from Kaori, who succeeded in baiting them. "...Then we started to discuss the situation with our supervisors and the other teacher, thankfully we got a passing grade¡­". They sighed in relief upon hearing the most important part of their traveling club. Permission to leave the academy and explore the mainland freely until the specified time limit. "Kaori, just get to the point, please!". One of the female seniors who couldn''t bear the atmosphere began to urge Kaori on the stage to hurry and reveal the destination they would visit. As one of the female students instigated, the other members began to throw their voices to the stage, to which Kaori replied by placing her index finger on her lips, and the room started to turn quiet once more. "Okay, Then. We will visit the southernmost part of Japan, a separate Island from the mainland. It has a beautiful white sand beach and crystal clear sea, surrounded with greenery that will give us a shade of protection from the light¡­". Many of the senior member and the first-year began to pump their fist in their heart because some of them probably already knew where that was, but those who didn''t know were only excited because of the prospect of going to the beach. "...Brace yourself, guys, we are going to Okinawa". """Yes!""". A loud cheer began to erupt inside the building, in which the earlier silent atmosphere turned festive, knowing they were going to the beach. Kaori, who saw the member shout in joy, spread her lips. She began to clap her hand and brought the other attention back to her before she delivered her last words. "We will enjoy our travels on the beach after we explore the newborn Dungeon In Okinawa". After Kaori finished explaining, the room suddenly turned eerily death-quiet before it simultaneously broke with a roar that shook the building. """HELL YEAH!!!""". Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 206 - 206 Permission. "It''s finally happening". Soma, who was basking in his thoughts, saw the other members and his group engulfed in the rowdy atmosphere upon the coming news they received. The room was filled with the sound of murmurs from the other members, discussing about the necessity they must bring on the day it will be held, which will happen on the next month, exactly the same month when Summer begins its descent upon the land. Unlike the other members who were being submerged in their own celebration, Soma stepped aside to the back and began to think deeply about what kind of plan he should make. Soma still remembers which character would be involved in this. "Soma?". Serafina''s voice that entered his ears and blocked his line of sight interrupted his momentary thought as he began to shake his head, telling her he was fine. "What are you thinking about? I saw you have deep wrinkles in your brows. Do you not like the news?". "Nothing, don''t tell baseless lies. I know that my expression was stagnant. You can''t fool me with those". "Hmm, true, though you always have that calm look in you. Is it tiring to do that?". "No, in particular, this is who I am". "Hmm, I wonder what sort of thought you have in mind?". Soma, who saw her blinking eyes filled with curiosity signs before he shrugged his shoulders and opened his mouth. "I was just wondering what sort of necessity I should bring for the trip to the dungeon?". "Is that it?". "What else have I been thinking about?". "Hmm, okay then. I''m going to the girls'' place, Hina, Xiao Lian". Serafina, who still seems to have a feeling of doubt about Soma''s words, retreated back and regrouped with the girls. Hina and Xiao Lian, who suddenly got entangled with her, were surprised at first, but gradually, they began to converse naturally and discuss something in whispers. Soma took out his phone from his pocket chest and saw that the time had already passed seventeen when the academy was almost fully closed. He turned his gaze toward the girls who were still discussing in front, then slowly approached their side, making them alarmed in flushed faces. "HIna, Xiao Lian, I have something to do after this. Let''s part from hereafter". "Yes, Soma, be careful out there. As much as I want to join you, I have some discussion with Senior Sera at the moment". Hina sneaked a glance toward Serafina with a flushed face, and as for Xiao Lian, who had already recovered, nodded her head multiple times in high tension, then spoke. "Soma, see you later". Soma nodded and glanced at Serafina, who seemed to be whispering something inappropriate toward the girls. "Sera, don''t corrupt them!". "Aw, how could you say that? We were just having some girl''s talk over here. Who Says that I was corrupting them right, Hina, Xiao Lian?". "Senior Sera is right. So, Soma, you don''t have to worry. You must go and finish your business". "Mm, we are fine. Believe in us". "Okay, see you later, guys". Looking at their expression, Soma still held doubt that lingered in his chest. But as a man, it was not wise to tangle himself with a woman during their talk. He nodded his head for the last time and turned his back to leave the club building. With the festive atmosphere, that still didn''t subsided. Soma, who was left unnoticed by the others, twisted the door handle and stepped outside to let his body cool down by the breeze that passed by and regain his calm mind. Slowly and with a dry thud, he closed the door, which prompted him to walk toward his destination. Alone and refreshed, Soma began covering his mouth with his right palm, submerged in his thoughts. The next event that will unfold in the Academy arc is when the main characters enter the newborn dungeon in Okinawa. Yesterday''s event, which was still fresh in his mind, happened in the academy, where Soma almost lost Hina at the cost of his ignorance. For this event, he had to prepare everything thoroughly so he wouldn''t let his close aide get harmed. For that, the first step he needs to take is to "I need permission". While Soma was having a deep thought with himself and unaware of his surroundings, a pair of eyes looking at him from afar, eyes that were filled with sharp enmity, bore through his back, watching every detail of his manner. "...I will find out who you truly are". *** On the deserted hallway, Soma was standing in front of a dark brown wooden door that stood in pairs, and above it, there was a letter carved on a small whiteboard that said ''Lee Office.'' Soma exhaled the air that he was holding in his lungs and gently, using his knuckles, knocked on the door multiple times to inform the person inside. "Excuse me, Teacher Lee?". "Come on in!". From inside comes a bold and calm voice that breaches the reinforced wall and door where Soma stands. Soma gently pushed the door as it glided smoothly with no sound, leaving a big enough gap for him to enter the room. "So it''s Soma; close the door and sit wherever you want." Teacher Lee briefly glances at Soma, giving him a quick notice before resuming his work. On each side of the desk, teacher Lee was buried in the stack of paper. His blurry hands kept signing the document he received from his supervisor, and his eyes darted toward the paper in an instant as he occasionally nodded and resumed this high-speed work. "I am sorry to interrupt you in your busy time". Soma, who felt slight guilt in his heart, apologized while gradually shortening the distance between them. The black diamond in his left palm shone in a dark color, and then from his left hand appeared a single piece of paper with a sentence that he had spent a night writing before presenting it on Teacher Lee''s desk. Teacher Lee, who saw what Soma had been doing, stopped his activity and took the paper he had ordered Soma to. One quick glance was all he needed to inspect it before Teacher Lee shoved the paper inside the drawer on his left side. "Good job in finishing your assignment. Did you have any other business here? I''m listening." "Thank you, Teacher Lee. The truth is I have some favor to ask". After Soma finished with his words, teacher Lee, who was holding a black luxury pen in hand, ready to resume his work, halted his movement and turned his gaze at Soma. "Speak?". Teacher Lee rarely showed his goodwill toward some students, but in this case, Soma was different because of the incident that happened just yesterday. Soma single-handedly does all the work and makes the academy aware of the threat of the demons who start making their moves. "So, it was like this¡­". Soma, who saw teacher Lee, who was eager to listen to him, began his explanation regarding the traveling club that will hold an event at a certain point in time. Soma is aware that the event will be held a month from now on, but there is no harm in preparing it beforehand. "...I need permission to leave the academy to go outside to buy the necessities for the upcoming trip". Teacher Lee loosened his tension as he rested his back toward the chair. He looked at Soma in front of him then with a wide grin. Teacher Lee''s hand glowed as he took something out from his storage belt and threw it at Soma. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a black card that spun in high-speed m movement, traveling in a straight line vertically approaching Soma''s face with his swift fingers. Soma grabbed the flying card between his thumb and index finger and glanced toward Teacher Lee. "Used that and also My name; writing a letter for your acceptance is bothersome." "But, teacher¡­". "Don''t refuse it. This is also my thanks to you for doing all the dirty work in the case of exterminating the appearance of the demon in the academy. Take it, and I know I can trust you with that". "...Thank you, Teacher Lee. I will use it wisely, promise!". Chapter 207 - 207 Outing. Several days had passed since the announcement that the traveling club had spread to all of its members, and Soma welcomed a new morning with his routine, currently donning his casual attire. Soma stands in front of the mirror in the closet, where he is preparing to go out to prepare for his necessities, searching for something valuable in the market. He has some business in the awakeners'' palace. He is wearing a long-sleeved black T-shirt with a V-neck and dark blue jeans that are a bit loose. Underneath his, he wears a pair of white sneakers, making his final check. "Good to go!". The door clicked softly shut behind him. Soma paused for a moment, storing the key inside his relic. The hallway was quiet. Many students chose to spend their holiday reading or deepening their knowledge for the lesson from the school or even reading some fiction to ease their boredom. As he walked down the corridor, the sound of his footsteps echoed lightly, a steady rhythm that matched the calmness of his thoughts. Soma passed by other closed doors, each concealing its own world, until he reached the entrance building. "Good morning!". "Good morning, sir". As usual, he was being greeted by the supervisor of the male dormitory. Then, he lightly stepped his foot outside while the warm and blinding light from the sun greeted him to start his day. Soma took out his phone and saw the list he had already written of his schedule for the day. "Okay, first thing is I need some money". *** The first place Soma wants to visit is the Awakeners building, where he needs some money for his expenses to bring his necessities for traveling. Currently, he doesn''t have that much money, as he spent it at the auction that day. Well, actually, he did have money when he found it inside the second trial Gate, but Soma decided it was three people''s money. So, he decided that for his own necessities, he wanted to sell the mana core in his possession to get some gold. On the not-too-crowded street, where the air was pretty much humid, the glare from the sun that stung his skin made his pores open up. Soma thought that this kind of heat was still bearable and the temperature was not too scorching as he knew from his previous world. Even though the weather had almost entered its mid-summer, the air was only slightly hot. It was because there is no such thing as global warming on this alternate earth. Because of the monster''s appearance, it brings not only disaster but also prosperity. Every fuel or energy, whether it is electricity, fire, oil, or whatever, was replaced by the new energy that contained inside the monster, which is Mana core. One of the Mana Core advantages is that there is no carbon dioxide emission that spreads throughout the atmosphere, making the layer of gas that protects the planet from UV thinning. Instead, the emission from the Mana Core is mana, which enriches the atmosphere with its properties. Because of that, the temperature was not too hot, even in summer. "Finally, arrived". In front of Soma stood a towering building of the central city of Ark, its reinforced glass glittering in blinding light, reflecting the rays from the sun that hung above the sky. The building''s sleek, modern design mixed with the historic architecture of neighboring structures, creating a dynamic skyline that spoke to the city''s evolution. "It is indeed an amazing building, but¡­". Soma, who saw its entrance that opened like a huge maw, welcomed every other person and squinted his eyes because of the deserted place. It is to be expected, though, because in the past century since the Ark was built. No incidents involved the birth of the dungeon nor the appearance of the gate. So, the Awakeners building acted like a bank, a place to exchange currency for gold. That is also one of the factors for the lack of security on the land. However, that will be fixed soon as the story progresses. Gradually, Soma ascended the stairs that lay before him and entered the building. The lobby was a blend of luxury and efficiency, with marble floors, high ceilings, and professionals moving with purpose. There is also a rectangle receptionist with four desks in the middle of the room. "Um, excuse me?". "Yes, How can I help you, sir?". One of the female receptionists welcomed Soma''s appearance with her soft tone and trained expression on her face like some programmed robot. "I plan to sell some of Mana core in my possession. Is it possible?". The female receptionist paused her dialogue before she gestured to Soma. "May I see your Awakaneres License, please". "Okay, here". As soon as the female saw the platinum card Soma was holding. Her eyes widened briefly, then she switched her mind into working mode and raised her right hand to point at another counter on the right side of the lobby. "For sales, you could go over there and let the professional appraise your items". "Okay, thank you". "You''re welcome". Soma approached the counter upon which the female receptionist had mentioned. "Welcome, How can I help you?". "Ah, yes, I heard from the front that this place is the place to sell Mana core". "Yes, that is indeed true. May I see your ID Card or Awakaner license, please?". "Here it is". Soma handed his Platinum card to the female receptionist, who seemed surprised but soon shifted her demeanor and dealt with Soma calmly. "Certainly, you are recognized as certified Awakeners. So, what kind of mana core will you sell?". *** "Thank you for believing in our service". After finishing the deal, Soma parted ways with the female receptionist and went outside the building. The current gold he possessed in his hands reached more than a million gold, for he sold all the mana core in his reservoir plus the mana core from the Rank-A monster he fought inside the trial gate. The appraiser was shocked to see all of his Mana cores contained a high purity of concentrated Mana inside, which made the price slightly higher. Soma took out his phone and searched for the second place he would visit for the day, the Market, where he searched for something he needed to improve his skills. After walking for about thirty minutes, Soma finally arrived at the market. The market buzzed with life, a lively place filled with sounds, colors, and aromas. On each side of the street, the stall owners shouted their wares, their voices rising above the hum of the crowd, attracting the customer who was a passerby. The scent of freshly baked bread, sizzling meats, and exotic spices mingled in the air, creating an irresistible blend of aromas that teased the senses. Soma, who still hadn''t had anything to fill his stomach since morning, almost got swept up by the atmosphere. But, he shook his head and shifted his mind, for Soma must finish what he needs first. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma scanned his surroundings and finally found a tall shop building with its wall displayed in red bricks mixed with white lining, which creates a good contrast. He ascended the stairs and pushed away the door with a chime of a bell that alarmed the person inside. The interior of the building was pretty narrow because of the shelves lined up on each side, which were made from reinforced glass and enhanced with spells, preventing it from thievery. Inside those transparent shelves, there are many scrolls and a book or grimoire to be precisely and neatly organized. On the innermost part of the room, a dark wooden desk stood with a single female wearing a black robe covering her body, standing up upon seeing Soma''s entrance. "Welcome, customer. How can I help you?". Soma, who answered her with a slight smile, approached the desk and said. "Is there any skill that is related to detection?". Chapter 208 - 208 Straight broke. In one of the corner sides of the bustle of the central city of Ark, two men in delivery uniforms stood by a white van parked discreetly on a quiet street. Their crisp and identical blue uniforms bore the logo of a well-known delivery service as proof of their legitimacy and presence as courier. However, despite their outward appearance, there was tension in their movements. Carefully, they scout their surroundings, trying to keep away the onlookers of what they were doing. A subtle tense and eerie that betrayed their calm facade. The man, who has a taller physique than the other, glanced around while leaning against the body van, his eyes scanning the area for any signs of unwanted attention. After sensing that his friend was approaching, he adjusted his cap and opened the van''s rear doors, revealing a dark, cramped interior. Inside, there are many children whose eyes are closed, and they are breathing faintly, sleeping because of a special potion the men give them. "Hey, hold the door for me!". From the seemingly worn down apartment, a shorter man appears holding a boy who sleeps soundly on his shoulder, his posture rigid, as if ready to react at the slightest provocation. He walked inside the van and gently put the boy on his shoulder in a comfortable position so as not to awaken him. "...With this, today''s quota is done". The shorter man got out of the van and turned his gaze toward the tall man. They began to communicate in hushed tones, their voices low and tense. The taller man closed the van doors with a soft but decisive thud, then nodded to his partner. They worked quickly and quietly. Their actions were methodical but not without a sense of urgency. After entering the front seat, the two of them began to buckle up their seatbelt. "Onward to the base!". "Got it". After receiving the order from the shorter man, the tall man nodded as he twisted the van''s key, and it started to shake. Slowly, the van with its delivery Logo rode onto the main road and onward toward the place where their boss was waiting. *** "What kind of skill detection do you want?". With her soft tone when dealing with Soma, the female clerk rubbed her palms together while smirking. Her vibes gave Soma''s skin a crawling sensation, with her face half-covered by the hood, making him goosebumps. "Please, could you show me the detection skills you have in your hands?". Soma gently asked back the female clerk, which garnered her doubted looks. She began to scan his appearance from head to toe, looking at him suspiciously. All of a sudden, a young boy who still hasn''t lived for a quarter of his life acts haughty in front of her. The female clerk once again looked toward Soma''s face as he showed his dry smile. Then she witnesses from Soma''s left hand his palm shone in black before a block of gold bar which is glowing in this bleak place, making her mood take a sudden leap. "Ah, of course. Please wait a minute, dear customer". "...Dear costumer, huh". Soma saw the female clerk dash away like a mad bull toward the back door. Then, as he waited, he watched the other scroll skill and the grimoire, which gave him a sense of helplessness. "I should have asked Hina about lending me the appraisal glass". Soma asked Hina and Xiao Lian earlier that night about their schedule for the day. They said they couldn''t accompany him for a while as they had plans with Serafina to bring them to many places. Soma, who heard that, was stunned at first and wondered when the three of them became so friendly. He slightly contemplates whether he should come with them, but he perishes the thought as he doesn''t want to become like a stalker. As a precocious Soma contacts Serafina later after that and asks her to take care of the two girls, she sends messages that make him dumbfounded. "Thank you for the wait! Here are the items you mention, dear customer". The female clerk returned with four scrolls in her hands as she put them on the desk and arranged them neatly. All of them have the same gray color created with old parchment. Soma knit his brows as he didn''t know what kind of skill lay before him, but before he opened his mouth, wanting to ask about that. The female clerk, swift as the wind, closed her distance with Soma with a monocle glass she took from out of nowhere. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Dear customer, please use this to appraise the item in front of you". "Okay, thank you for your consideration". He grabs the monocle from the female clerk before placing it in front of his right eye. Soon, his vision distorted, and from thin air, a system window appeared when he appraised the first scroll from the left one. [Instinct: An inherent ability every living being has. It has the potential to evolve into an intuition skill that can significantly enhance the person''s abilities. It has the properties of enhancing one sense to its limit and moving accurately with minimal consciousness] "Wow?". Soma never thought he would meet with this incredible skill at the get-go. In the story Chronicles Saga, there is one character who gains this ability, making him the most superior in close combat sense, and he manages to evolve it to the intuition stage, becoming a monster. As much as Soma wants to take that skill, he still has three remaining skills he needs to appraise. [Presence detection: Skill that will enhance the user''s ability to sense the object or living being from a mile away depending on how the user''s mental capabilities] "This one is good". The second scroll contained a skill he had in mind. But its appeal faded because of the appearance of the first scroll he read. Soma shook his head to get rid of his silly thought and turned to the remaining scrolls. [Trap detection skill: Skill that will let the user sense the existence of a trap, whether it''s indoor or outdoor] "Geez, Next!". [Mana detection: Skill that will let the user detect any abnormalities that can''t be seen with sight. The ability to detect through the mana in the atmosphere. It can also be used to detect an astral object or living] "Ah, no need for it". Luckily for him, he already obtained a Mana manipulation skill, which provides him with Mana detection skills if the mastery of the skill reaches a certain point. Sadly, he never utilized the skill from the moment he obtained it at the trial gate. This could become one of his homework to do for further growth. "So? How was it? Do you find the skill you want to learn?". Soma pressed his lips using his palms and contemplated which scroll he would buy and learn. The instinct skill was the most favorable above the other because not only would it enhance his sense, but it also had the probability of evolving into Intuition. Second, in his mind, is presence detection. At first, this was his first choice, but his interest faded. The third is Trap detection. Soma needed its abilities to sense traps inside the dungeon where the next trip would go. After mulling it for a while, he pointed his index finger toward the first scroll he had appraised. "How much for this one?". The female clerk, who let out a smirk, gave Soma a creep the hell out of him. He gulped his saliva for the clerk to keep glaring at his side while licking her lips. "The prize for that skill is three million gold". Soma''s eyes knitted as he began to curse in his mind. "Damn, I will be broke again". Chapter 209 - 209 New Skill and Premonition. "Thank you for your patronage". With a widened smile, the female clerk waved her hand energetically toward Soma, who left the store with a gloomy, dark feeling. The money he obtained a moment ago almost got depleted instantly, and currently, it left a couple more than a hundred gold in his relic. Soma pulled open the door, accompanied by the chime of the bell, and with a frowning face, he stepped outside and inhaled a deep breath of oxygen to wash away the gloomy feeling in his heart. Slowly, as the heavy feeling that lingering in his chest dismissed, Soma looked toward his left palm where he stored the scroll. He began to walk toward the still bustling place with street stalls with vigor and shouted their product. "Hey, welcome, come check these horned rabbit skewers". "Horned Rabbit?!". Soma''s interest was piqued as he recalled that inside his relic, he collected so many horned rabbit bodies inside the second trial gate. After reaching that point, he began to consider buying some ingredients to complement it. He slowly approached the stall, enticed by the smell of the juicy meat cut in pretty big chunks on top of the grill, with its sizzling fat that became music in his ears and made his stomach growl in protest. "Oh lad, you want some?". S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The middle-aged, dark-skinned man wearing a white tank top and folded blue pants greeted Soma with his vigorous aura. "How much is it?". "It was one gold for ten of these". "I''ll take some". Soma took out a single gold coin before he tossed it toward the stall owner. The stall owner received it happily and began to pack up the sizzling meat on top of the grilling iron inside the brown paper bag he took under the stall. "Here you go, kid, you''re lucky because this was my last sale for the day. I will give you an extra bonus; inside here, there are twelve skewers; be sure to enjoy your meal". "Thank you very much". The warm sensation that rested on his palm the moment the paper bag was passed to Soma''s made his stomach let out another growl. A captivating aroma fills his nose. The juicy meat turns caramelized. They release a tantalizing mix of savory and slightly sweet scent that makes Soma''s nose twitch for a second, attracted by the marinade''s spices and herbs. "These things look delicious". "Ahaha, thank you for your compliment". Soma nodded his head as he began to walk away from the stall, trying to resist the temptation of the warm meat in his hands. First things first, he needs to find a place to sit and enjoy the savory meal. However, from the corner of his eyes, Soma found a convenience store he saw on the TV, with a renowned name across the country, providing good products and a good experience visiting it. Soma stopped in his tracks and alternated his gaze toward the skewers and the store several times before he swallowed back his saliva and finished the things he needed to do first. "Let''s finish what I need first". With heavy regret, Soma stored away the paper bag in his hands inside the relics. He begins to splurge the remaining gold in his possession to buy many ingredients for him to make a delicious meal and, if possible, some snacks. *** In the quiet solitude of a small, empty park, Soma sits on a white metal bench, tearing the last meat from the wooden stick in hand. The park, with its lush green grass and gently swaying trees, gives him a serene haven away from the bustle of the city. Sunlight filters through the leaves, casting dappled shadows on the ground. Soma, who saw below the canopy, enjoyed the breeze that passed away as it swayed his languid hair, giving his body a temporary chill to loosen the tension of his body. "This is delicious". This was the second skewer he just finished a moment ago; as he took the third and sank his teeth, the meat revealed its juicy tenderness, marinated to perfection. Each bite carries the harmonious blend of spices that burst apart inside his mouth, making his face slacken and his tongue dance in joy. Soma gobbled up the skewers in hand. It didn''t take long for him to finish the second as he continued his meal. One by one, the skewers were gone, and five more of them were left inside the paper bag. "I''m full". The remaining skewers he stored inside his relics began to drink the water from the bottle he prepared a while ago. With each gulp, he washed away the flavor that stuck in his tongue and cleansed his plate. After being fully satisfied, Soma basked himself in this ethereal feeling for a while. Then, as he finished with the lingering meal he had, he turned his head to his surroundings, watching every corner from the watchful eyes that were observing him. However, there is none of that. The park was pretty deserted. Soma is the only one in there, then under the watchful eyes of the sun. He took out the scroll he just bought earlier. The rugged and worn-out feeling that felt in his hand again made him tense about what would come to him. He took one deep breath and exhaled it slowly, repeating it several times with closed eyes. Then suddenly, he pried open his eyes, and at the same time, Soma opened the parchment in his hands. It was written in an unknown language from ancient times; some say that it is the words from heaven itself, but no one knows what it is. Without any hesitation, Soma ripped apart the scroll into two pieces. Soma''s vision shook, and his head began to ring an alarm, making his mind dizzy. This was followed by intense throbbing and a swirling storm of thoughts that disrupted his brain function. A stream of unknown information flooded his brain, and it spread throughout his nerves, making his body convulsed lightly. "Aakh!". Because of the pain that assaulted his brain, Soma clutched his head while gritting his teeth and let out a low growl from his mouth, trying to withstand his brain overheating because of the sudden injection of information. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Nullifying the pain 100%] After several seconds had passed, combined with his paralyzed sense because of the skill, his fogged mind regained its clarity. The throbbing head and numbing nerves disappeared, and in exchange, Soma felt the world was a bit different compared to earlier. [Congratulation Skill Instinct had been learned] "Fuu, thank you, Adapt skill". Soma, who regained his senses, leaned his back to the back chair, letting the slightly cold wind that passed by chill his hot and drenched body. "That hits the spot!". He let his body rest for a while before he abruptly stood up while holding the bottle of water in his left hand, with half remaining. Soma opened the cap and gulped the remaining water before he scanned his surroundings to search for the appearance of the trash bin. In the corner near the main road, there is an empty metal bin painted in silver standing alone. Soma slowly approached the bin and then threw away the plastic in his hand. Coincidentally, as he lifted his gaze to the main road, his eyes caught the appearance of the white van with the delivery logo on its body. But, somehow, his eyes refuse to leave the van. All of a sudden, his head began to send a distress signal through his nerves system, making his eyes jolted open and his body twitch. Unknowingly, Soma had already dashed and followed the van behind. "Seriously, what is inside that van that makes me become like this?". Chapter 210 - 210 Memories resurface. Inside the luxurious limousine, the three girls settled into the plush leather seats, surrounded by bags filled with their latest purchases. Serafina, Hina, and Xiao Lian enjoyed their rest time basking in the low jazz that echoed inside the limousine. After finishing their outing, the girls decided to go straight home, especially Hina and Xiao Lian, who always had stiff expressions when they saw the bag sprawled beside them. Within those bags were many garments and daily necessities for them to enjoy the trip that will be held next month. It is impossible for the two girls, who are just students, to buy so many fancy things the store has in their hands. Thanks to the power of Serafina''s black premium card, their shopping trip seemed easy, but the earlier festive atmosphere turned to guilt for the two of them being treated by Serafina. "Um, Senior Sera, thank you for the money you lent us. I promise if I have money, I will pay it back". "Mm, me too". "Aw, come on. As I said, it''s fine. Just accept it since this kind of thing won''t make my money in red. Besides, I proposed this outing, so I hope you guys can receive it with an open heart, please!". Serafina pleaded with her soft and enchanting smile, muting Hina and Xiao Lian''s mouths. Serafina, who saw her juniors'' loss for words, slowly sipped the soft drink in her hands as she told the two juniors about the money she owned, making the girls stoned. As the wealthiest person in the academy, Serafina''s current expenses couldn''t be counted as expenses. She used to spend more of it if it was for her necessities. But because the two juniors'' hearts turned heavy because of guilt. She decided to spend less than usual. While looking at her junior, Serafina caught a glimpse of a white lace from Xiao Lian''s bag that lies on the seat beside her. Serafina''s lips curved as she found a new topic to distract the girls. She spread her lips into a mischievous grin and made Hina and Xiao Lian, who know her prank side, shudder. "Earlier at the Swimsuit store, you guys should take the design I choose". "No can do, senior. That thing is not covering anything at all". "...". S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hina and Xiao Lian, who remembered what happened earlier, face flushed intensely, and Serafina could see steam appear on their head. "Why not? I bet Soma would like it". "That''s¡­". "?!". Like a devil whispering bad things, the two girls'' hearts began to be swayed by Serafina''s teasing tone. The two girls began to imagine they were walking on the deserted beach, then slowly, with an erotic tone, called his name. ""Soma, Please!"". However, Hina and Xiao Lian shook their heads to get rid of their dirty thoughts and firmly stated their stance. "No, I will not wear those strings, and I believe Soma will like whichever design I pick". "Mm, I think so too". "Oh my, you guys are so lovestruck about him". ""Ah?!"". The two juniors who were being teased by Serafina''s cheeks started to blush; it turned into a shade of pink that made the atmosphere in the room too sweet. Hina, who kept looking down, and Xiao Lian, with her listless expression, cast her gaze toward the window, trying to be oblivious about the sweet atmosphere surrounding them. On the other hand, Serafina, who saw their expression, unconsciously muttered, "How envious!". She gasped, then with her free hand, she closed her mouth, afraid that earlier words escaped her lips. But, looking at the two juniors, it seemed safe as they kept glancing toward each other while trying to find words for their current awkward situation. Her muttering earlier was probably the manifestation of what had transpired from her childhood when she was having a dark period in her life. She began to recall a boy who always stayed with her and comforted her in those dark and cold places, bringing a glimmer of hope to her bleak heart. Serafina began to see hope, and her eyes were filled with light when the two of them spent their time together; with him, she would forget the misfortune she had. With him, she could face the future with bright light. However, those fleeting memories were destroyed as she saw the boy was turned into something not human, with his flesh bloated almost to the brink of explosion and his missing limbs, turning her last hope for salvation dimmed, plunged into the never-ending abyss. Her face was contorted without her knowing, which brought the attention of Hina, who was wondering why Serafina was quiet. "Senior Sera, are you alright?". "Ah? Yeah, I am fine". "But, I saw your expression darkened earlier. Ah?! Is it perhaps because of the money you lent us? I''m truly sorry!". "No, Hina. I didn''t think about that. ¡­I-I just thought that Soma is unreasonable, for he treats you guys so nicely, but he doesn''t do that for me, yeah, that''s it". Serafina, fidgeting, began to improvise with a line to reassure Hina. "Right, this is also good. How come he was being so nice toward these girls, but I am not? Is my character that bad? Or maybe he realized what I was thinking?". "I see". "Yes, so I wondered why he is always so mean to me. Ha, that guy is just¡­". "But, I think it was nice". "Hm, how so?". The words that came out from Hina''s mouth and Serafina''s thoughts halted, for she never expected an answer behind her improvised line. "Well, how should I put it? Looking at you guys who always banter toward each other makes me a bit envious. Because it seems you guys have no boundary between your hearts when you are talking with him". "I did?!". "Mm, I adore you guys, who could speak honestly without being considerate toward each other, and when I saw you guys close, I felt a slight pang in my chest that hoped I wished I could be more honest." "Hina,". "...". Serafina and Xiao Lian, who never expected Hina to have that kind of dilemma inside her heart, raised their brows; they always thought that since Hina had the longest together with Soma, Hina probably knows Soma the best, but the person herself said that she was envious of the girl who always gets treated coldly by him. Xiao Lian, who heard that, bit her lips. She was the one who always stayed in the same room with her but didn''t realize Hina had that much weight in her heart. When she opened her mouth and tried to say something from the corner of her eyes behind Hina, on the street, Xiao Lian could see Soma with blurry feet chasing some white van that made her knit her brows. "What is he doing?". "Hm, what?!". "What is it, Xiao Lian?". "That!". Hina and Serafina followed Xiao Lian''s index finger, making their eyes bloated in surprise at seeing the boy who had just been mentioned a moment ago running on the side street. Then, they saw Soma''s body clad in crimson lightning while keeping his focus on chasing the white van at a considerable distance so as not to be discovered. Serafina, who accidentally saw the incident, felt suspicious about what was wrong with the van and made Soma follow it. Then her vision shook. Suddenly, her black iris turned red, and her face turned pale because of the contents inside the van. With her eyes, abilities that could see through, like heat detection, she detected many heat signals that came from the van, and her face turned pale because of the realization she had. "People trafficking? No, Could it be?!". An alarm began to ring in her mind, and the tragedy that engulfed her that day began to resurface. A primal fear that lay dormant within her consciousness began to show its sign to awaken, making her body tremble in fear. However, she grits her teeth and begins to shout her order. "Driver, follow that white van and that boy who is running on the street". "Certainly, ma''am". "Kyaa". "?!". The driver began to accelerate the car, taking a sharp turn across him, making the passenger throw inside, and began to follow the white van. "Senior Sera, what happened?". "Is there something in that van?". Hina and Xiao Lian got thrown off their seats and asked Serafina, who also roughly slammed on her seat. "I''m sorry, girls, things just got messy, and I want your help in this one". Chapter 211 - 211 Where it starts. [Martial Saint First Technique - Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulations] "First step - Lightning Scatter". Soma''s body began to clad in crimson bolts, and hundreds of tiny red bolts started to crawl across his skin and make some parts of his hair turn red. He saw the van was turning to the left as he kicked the ground and reached a high altitude before kicking an empty air and changing his course. As he was running in the sky, it caught the attention of many people, including the fancy black limousine that suddenly took a sharp turn and followed from behind him without him noticing. The white van kept riding in the street, guiding Soma toward the northwest corner of the central place. The van arrived at a place with many empty buildings but was still searching for an owner. Then, within one of the shortest buildings that stood imposingly over the surrounding taller buildings. The van stopped and conversed with the security guard who guarded the front gate before it was opened and let the van enter inside. Soma, who saw that, stopped in his stalk and landed on one of the buildings a bit far away from them. "What now? Where should I go, Mm?!". His brain starts to tingle, making his body twitch. The bad premonition he had just got stronger the more he focused his attention on the building that stood in the corner of the place. The black diamond in his left palm began to let out a black glow, and a necklace he had used to infiltrate the auction venue appeared from his left hand. Without hesitation, he donned the necklace and infused it using mana, distorting his figure into his white-haired figure before it disappeared. [Stealth activated] Soma began to launch into the air once more and approached the building, his figure vanishing. He looked down to see the other security in the building perimeter and found no one besides the two people at the front gate. After knowing the surveillance in the perimeters, he began to search for a way to enter. First, he inspected the roof, where there was only one square wall with a metal door, but he didn''t know if that could be opened or not. However, the moment he landed on the rooftop, the door clicked. The round handle of the door was twisted from the inside, and with a creaking sound, the door opened, revealing a figure of an adult male wearing a cleaning uniform holding a box of cigarettes in his hands. "Fuck, what a nauseating job this is?!". The adult male suddenly cursed at particularly no one. He flipped the box open with his thumb, revealing a neat row of branded cigarettes. Selecting one, he placed it between his lips and snapped the case shut with a satisfying click. He took a lighter from his other pocket, its metallic surface glinting in the light. He struck the flint with a single motion from his thumb, producing a small, steady orange flame. Slowly, he brought it to the tip of the cigarette, inhaling gently. The end of the cigarette glowed brightly, and He exhaled slowly. Then, a cloud of white smoke began to unfurl from his mouth, disappearing into the atmosphere. "Fuu, I heard that this was an easy job with a huge salary, but to think that I would dispose of something so disgusting as that. Bleergh, now I regret accepting this job". Soma accidentally listened to his cursed words without the man noticing. His face stiffened, and the memories from his past began to emerge like a horror movie when he still could feel how cold and dark the place was. His body tensed, and the air that permeated from the opened door suddenly turned heavy. Slowly, he approached the door that looked like a maw to go to the underworld. But he preserved and stepped inside that maw to search for the truth. After passing the door, the temperature dropped, and the chill that crept up to his spine intensified; the air was thick with a pungent smell of danger, and his mind kept ringing an alarm, reminding him not to take another step inside. However, Soma, who has already passed the border of going back, grits his teeth and sharpens his senses, wary about his surroundings for the impending danger that lay low in the shadow. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] The skill is activated on his own as an act of defence mechanism. Soma slowly observes the building and relies on his newfound skill to guide him toward the dark heart of the building. Soma observed each floor, and the building seemed deserted enough, but when he arrived at the emergency stairs, he tried to check toward the first floor, and to his surprise, it was filled with activity. He knitted his brows, then he fastened his pace to reach the lower floor, and after several times, he descended the stairs. Finally, he arrived at the first floor, which was bustling with the activity of the people wearing white robes like scientists. But Soma knows they are not the scientists the world knows well. "These bastards!". Soma muttered. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] With light steps, he slowly entered the bustling and hustling of the people who busied themselves, with a terminal in their hands, discussing the project they were currently doing. "No. 26744 sector Ark was a failure again. I thought he was a success looking at his figure, but suddenly it burst, ha". "How many today?". "Almost all of them were failures". "Haa, what a let down". These people talk in disappointment while they are doing something so horrendous that hell is not even fit for their resting place. Soma, who heard their discussion, activated his puppeteer skill in full throttle because of the rage that made his whole body tremble, wanting to break those guys'' faces. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Guys, let''s get to work. I heard the courier just delivered another batch. You two follow me!". Another scientist in his fifties walked toward the discussion and brought back a piece of news for the others. Reluctantly, they all began to nod their head, end their discussion, and the two went toward the laboratory where the injection would happen. "Sir, how many batches for today?". "15 kids". "As usual then, So little". "What do you guys expect? This place was in Ark, and the place doesn''t have many people living there because of the high living standards. Many of the children here were sold by their parents because those parents can''t afford their everyday lives". "Such a cruel place, isn''t it?". "Well, the world is not just a light, is that correct, sir?". "Yeah". Soma, who follows them from behind, keeps his emotions in check while remembering the faces of the people in front of him and making sure to give them good karma. They went down from the first floor toward the basement, descended the stairs, they passed a couple of turns in the dark and gloomy hallway, before they arrived at the thick steel door with an advanced mechanism lock, blocking their way. The scientist, who seemed older than the rest, stepped in front. He took his ID card from behind the white robe and placed it on the terminal beside the door. The monitor let out a clicking sound and glowed in a green light. With a white mist that appeared in every corner of the door, slowly, the door slid to the sides and revealed the room that would conduct the injection. They entered the room with an octagonal shape painted on white, giving it the nuance of sterile, far from blemish, but Soma knew well of what kind of thing had been done in this white room. Memories from his childhood began to replicate, making his brain throb, and the images he saw contorted his expression in disgust. "You two, go get the kids one at a time!". "Okay". "Alright". After getting his command, the two men walked away from the place toward the other door. Soma began to contemplate which side he should pick. But after mulling it over, he followed the two men and sneaked behind their backs. However, as Soma followed the two scientists on their back, his brain sent a tingling signal, proof that his newly acquired skill reacted to something. He scanned his surroundings only to find himself standing on a four-intersection way, and he caught a glimpse of his left palm that glowed in black as he faced to the left. "What''s happening?". Soma muttered. Chapter 212 - 212 Taking Action. The limousine that Serafina and the girls rode stopped a bit far away from the building, where the white van entered. Serafina with a phone near her ear, and she was speaking with her attendant. "Right, Violet. I will give you ten minutes to arrive here and permission to bring as much as you can, an awakener on our sides also, if possible, someone you could find in the surroundings". After finishing with her business, Serafina put the phone inside her pocket and felt a pair of two gazes looking at her in worry. This couldn''t be helped because the two girls were still unaware of the situation. "Senior Sera, what exactly is happening?". "The white van is already entering that building. Why are we stopping here?". S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hina and Xiao Lian skipped past their curiosity because of the situation and began to throw it at Serafina. They want to know about what sort of problem they have been involved with. Serafina, whose limbs were tied, could only sigh. After seeing the earlier event, she tried to regulate her breathing to prepare her mind. It brought back the dark memories she had sealed inside the depth of her consciousness. "Do you guys know about Project Red?". "?!". "Mm, I have heard about that from my aunt. It was some vile act that was conducted by a demon race who hid in the shadows for years to turn humans into their own kind". "You sure know about the info, Xiao Lian; no wonder, considering who your family is. Yeah, as Xiao Lian said, that was a vile act that we must stop no matter what, and¡­ Hina? What''s wrong?!". When Xiao Lian and Serafina confirmed each other intel, they found out that Hina suddenly turned quiet; it piqued their interest, but when they saw Hina''s expression. Their faces stiffened because of Hina''s scary expression, which they had seen for the first time ever since they had known her. Hina''s eyes were devoid of any light, and they were shrouded in a dark flame, full of hatred upon hearing the name of Project Red. Her hand clenched so hard that it leaves a red trail upon her unblemished palms. Project Red, the words that she heard when the night Soma decided to reveal his past and make her aware of her own foolishness. Those people who took him and caged him while conducting many horrible acts that made him suffer for all the years he had been living. Soma, who holds a special place in her heart, there is no way that she couldn''t sit still after hearing that term. Unconsciously, she speaks his name. Worry shrouds her mind despite her heart holding an intense rage that could erupt at any time. "Soma!". Hina cast her gaze forward toward the building the kids had taken in, and she began to race her mind behind the act Soma had conducted a moment ago. As he is the one who holds deep enmity with them, he probably wants to stop the project or, worse, destroy the facility. Serafina and Xiao Lian, who regained their clarity, looked toward the building once more, following Hina''s eyes, which still carried intense darkness. "Soma, no matter what you do, I''ll always support your decision". Hina muttered. "Senior, Sera?". "Yes Hina, what''s the matter?". "Who is the owner of that building?". *** After discovering the anomaly in the four intersections earlier, Soma decides to halt his search and focus his attention on what''s in front of him. He follows the two men with light steps, careful not to be found out. Soma was currently walking on the straight path of the hallway, which looked bleak with no sign of life and filled with dimly lit lamps across the upper corners, casting soft shadows upon the floor. Luckily, Soma''s current equipment was an Epic-Grade. So, his stealth could erase not only his physique but also his heat and mana, albeit slightly. Because of that, Soma could escape the security that he was unaware of and detect an anomaly within the surrounding mana. But, overall, he was safe until he finally arrived at the vast and bright place. The interior was a vast warehouse that could fit even a Plane, but the entrance door was not meant to fit in the plane. In the other middle area of the place stood the white van Soma had followed earlier. After they saw the scientist approach From within the van, they opened the door, jumped down from their seat, and faced the scientist. The shorter man who was in charge spread his lips, showing his yellow teeth while rubbing his palms together, ready to talk about business. However, the moment the distance shortened, the tall man, with everyone surprised, dashed forward, creating afterimages that stunned the short and the two scientists. "Show yourself!". Soma saw the accelerating tall man approaching his place, knitting his brows as he waited for the right moment before leaping back to create some distance. The tall man''s fist crashed to the ground, making a little dent that shook the two scientists'' hearts, and their faces turned blue. "What is it, Gor?". "No, I feel there is someone behind them". "Someone?". The shorter man who heard Gor''s explanation slightly knitted his brows and began to check his surroundings, using the strange undulation from the atmosphere mana, but sadly, he found nothing. It seems his skill was not sufficient enough to see Soma. However, even though he failed, he kept his senses sharp, wary about the someone that Gor had told him. Even though Gor looks like an idiot, his instinct is top-notch, like that of an animal. "Okay, Gor, you try to trace that someone is, and you scientists come here!". The two scientists, who were still oblivious to the situation, nodded their heads several times and approached the short man. However, the moment after the two scientists moved their feet, a sudden jolt that slammed the short man''s body unfolded, making his body bend in an unnatural way. A cracking sound echoed inside the vast and empty room, making the people who heard it turn pale; the short man got blown away to the side with his left cheek dented and his jaw broken. A pulse of tiny crimson bolts appeared from the short man standing a moment ago, stunned the people who watched the spectacles. A room suddenly turned hushed without any sound; they were stiffened by the appearance of the young boy clad in crimson lightning with a furious expression on his face that made the two scientist''s legs soften as their butt flopped to the floor. "Boss! You dare?!". Gor, who saw his boss being blown away with a severe injury on his jaw, his eyes turned red and the aura around his body spiked up, creating a shockwave that made the surrounding air tremble. His slightly bulky body started to bulge in more ways, from his current medium-built body turned into a heavy one with blue veins that protruded on his skin. "Aaah, Die!". With Gor''s strengthened physique, he disappeared from his place and lunged toward Soma like a mad bull trying to face him head-on. However, there is something he is mistaken about. Soma had already activated his Martial Saint Technique, which didn''t need mana for activation, and enhanced his Agility by more than two hundred percent. Gor movement in his eyes feels slow and without wasting his time. Soma tensed the muscles around his body and gathered his strength on his right foot. "Hmph, not a chance". Soma planted his left foot firmly on the ground and shifted the center of gravity of his body to gain more strength upon the contact. With a fluid stroke, he thrust his right foot in a straight kick, letting all the weight over his body transfer into a single point. A thundering boom resonated, making the surrounding air blast in chaotic ways, the sound of broken bones and crushed flesh mixed within, creating a symphony of the terrors from Soma''s might. [You gained Exp!] "So, he dies?". Chapter 213 - 213 The Big Boos. Soma coldly says those words, creating a significantly heavy mood in the room; with his calm eyes, he scans the surroundings and meets the eyes of the scientists who got involved by the residuals of the clash between Soma and the tall man. The two scientists'' limbs went limp, and their whole being trembled, looking at Soma, who looked like the incarnation of the devil in their eyes. One of them even leaked in his pants while praying in their hearts to give them salvation from the devil in front of him. Soma, who looked at them briefly, cast his gaze toward the other corporator of the man he just killed. He slowly approached the place and found the man with heavy limbs crawling on the floor, leaving a blood trail from his broken half-face. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A looming death began to cover his surroundings, making the boss man halt in his tracks, and reluctantly, while holding the searing agony that assaulted his face, the boss man lifted his gaze up and saw Soma with his expressionless eyes gazing at him. Those red eyes that seemed bathed in blood piercing his soul awoke the fear that he had already forgotten because of the deed he had done for the years as a criminal. The boss began gasping for air, for the sheer terror Soma had caused to him. "..Wha, o ou ant?". With his broken jaw, The boss couldn''t speak properly and could only let out incomprehensible words, which Soma could understand, but instead of replying to him, he lifted his right leg above the man''s head. Seeing a leg that blocked his sight, the boss turned deathly pale as he understood his impending fate. He began to plead, trying to gain favour with Soma. But the moment he tried to open his mouth. The leg that raised dropped down, delivering its judgment toward the boss man''s skull. In the last moment of his life, the man began to regret his action for taking this deal, then a sickening sound of broken bones and squashed brain splattering its juice echoed inside the room, making the two scientists who witnessed it vomit the food inside their stomachs. [You gained Exp!] [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "Two down! Hm?!". Then suddenly, his mind began to ring an alarm, and his nerves sent electricity that made his whole body tingle in fear because something was coming toward the place. Soma, who felt the tingling on his body intensified, activated his Puppeteer skill in max, making it slightly subside. He lifted his gaze toward the door placed on the second floor, which had metal fences blocking its appearance. The red door on the second floor that stood in one of the corners, with a clicking sound, the door creaking open, revealed a man in his thirties wearing a formal red suit with white stripes walking forward, then leaning his body to the metal fence to see the situation below. As soon as the man appeared in the room, the atmosphere turned heavy and thick with the smell of blood. The man who caused this scanned his gaze and saw two dead bodies, two frightened employees, and one irregular in his sanctuary that Lord Invidia had given him. "Hm, I didn''t think that there is someone who dares to come to this place without any backup behind his back". With a probing gaze, he observed Soma''s figure, which was still clad in crimson lightning that captivated his eyes. This man had monitored Soma since the moment the surveillance camera caught him. But, the man finds it amusing that someone dares to enter this place alone. So, he planned only to observe him until Soma decided to show himself. "Is he just a foolish or arrogant braggart trying to play a Hero? Fufu, I will find out myself". The man muttered to himself while hiding his grinning laugh. The man jumped from the second floor leisurely, then softly landed on the ground, creating no sound, indicating his superb control of the strength he had. Soma, who saw the man closely, knit his brows because the man had a devilishly handsome or maybe beautiful face. His sharp jawline, chiselled jaw, and lustrous brown hair that reached his shoulder emphasise his beauty. The scent of sweet rose spread toward the surrounding room, making Soma knit his brows unpleasantly because of the pungent smell of the blood that also mixed in. Clearly, the man in front of him was not someone he could take lightly off. Gradually, the man walked over, closing his distance with Soma, but halted in his steps as he turned his gaze toward the scientists who looked at him in horror. "You two, why are you guys just sitting around there? Hurry up and deliver those kids to proceed with the injection". A soft and a bit feverish tone reverberated across the room, but Soma managed to catch that differently. The man was leaking out his menacing aura, which turned the scientist''s face blue. Like being possessed by a demon, the two scientists sprung back up as they approached the van. They wanted to move the kids away from the van to a bed that had been laid out in the room on their right side, and two doors made from steel stood there. Soma, who saw the scientist begin to move, accelerated and swung his left leg, kicking the two scientists from their place and blowing them away from the scene. Looking at their convulsed bodies indicates that they were still alive, but Soma had no intention of caring about their safety, whether they were dead or unconscious. It seems he was too focused on speed, so he forgot to adjust the power of his kicking. After finishing with his deal, Soma turned his gaze toward the man who suddenly spread his mouth and showed his white teeth. The man started to clap in exaggerated manners, making the room turn into an eerie atmosphere. He excitedly cast his red Iris to Soma while observing Soma''s every movement. "Marvelous, such speed and strength at that age. I shudder, thinking about what kind of Romanticism you are going to become in the future". "?!". With one step from the man, his figure vanished, making Soma''s skin crawl, and the man reappeared behind him, extending his right hand and trying to reach out to Soma. Soma, with god-like reflexes, ducked down and jumped forward before rolling his body on the floor. He hurriedly stood back up, preparing his middle-stace, ready for the threat. "Hm, such a good instinct you got there. Then, how about this?". A palm blocked his sight, making Soma tilt his head to the side and dodging its grip, but the man was still not done with his attack. With his superior stats, the man unleashed a hurl of attack that rained down toward Soma. Soma, with his sharpened sense and instinct, which activated to its maximum potential, rang an alarm while moving to avoid danger, making his body drenched in cold sweat. His breath turned heavy, and his brain started to boil because of the information he received and was being processed in the high-speed movement of how to dodge, deflect, counter, avoid, create distance, and try to break free from the attacks. On the other hand, the man feels thrilled because of the play he played with Soma. Never had he seen a young boy at his age manage to do this much despite the difference in strength they possessed. The fiery eyes refuse to give up in difficult situations and are still searching for a way to escape this predicament. "Such potential. Fufu, I want him". The man muttered maniacally. Chapter 214 - 214 Destroy. As the battle unfolded for over a minute, Soma kept defending the hurling attack from the man until eventually. He saw an opening from the man, and whether it was because both of them needed to catch a break or because of some trap the man had laid for him, Soma couldn''t let this miss. Soma ignited the Martial Saint technique and distanced himself to regain his breath and stance. With a ragged breath, Soma saw the man who kept his composure, looking toward him with stars in his eyes. Then, suddenly, the man stood upright while clapping his palms together, giving Soma a sense of danger upon the creepy action the man took. "Magnificent, You are really something. I am amazed by how you handle the situation, and it is such a waste to kill you here". "Ha?". The man suddenly extended his right hand and softened his expression by placing his other hand on his chest. "Would you be kind enough to join our side, dear?". "?!". Soma is stuck because of the incomprehensible words the man has said to him. Soma''s brain halted and refused to receive the word that went through his ears. All of a sudden, his pupils dilated into a dot as the memories and rage he held deep inside began to resurface, becoming a fuel that burned his hatred to another level. Soma summoned his equipment, and his limbs began to be covered by his purple gauntlets and boots with white veins. His body began to tremble, and his fists clenched tight, making a crackling sound because of the gauntlets. The aura surrounding him burst forth and creates a whirlwind of crimson bolts that dance wildly in the room. [Oni Wrath activated] "Second steps - Lightning Descent". Soma''s body was strengthened, and the rumbling of the crimson lightning surrounding him began solidifying into his feet, coating its boots and enhancing its performance further. "Woah, Ahaha,,,". The man who saw Soma''s change in demeanor and power opened his eyes wide and spread his lips in pure joy because the kid had surpassed what he had been thinking. His cheeks began to turn into a shade of pink, and his body was tingling with pleasure that he had never experienced when dealing with other people. The only one who can turn him into this kind of state is Ira. However, to think that there was someone out there who could flip his switch into madness, he felt so pleased that his heart melted and eyes widened in pure ecstasy. "Third Step - Lightning strike". A thundering roar occurred, and it made the surrounding wall and atmosphere shake in horror because of the sheer power Soma held in his lean and robust body. The crimson thunder that coated his feet began to scatter across the space, creating a magnificent pulse that looked deadly. "Ahah, Ahahaha, ahahahaha. Good, you are truly magnificent. This piqued my desire furthermore to have you, hahaha. Come let me receive that pure emotion of yours". "Kuh!". [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [The user''s body is burdened by the great power he holds, and it gradually tears bit by bits the user physically] [Nullifying the pain 100%] He was using the Martial saint Technique without any help from anyone or any power. Soma''s body seems to have taken a huge toll because of it; however, after his body starts to numb about the pain, Soma, whose hair and clothes swayed by the aura he possessed, tense the muscles around his body while preparing his stance and concentrates his power into a single point. Soma, with his sharpened mind and sense, felt that time had slowed down. The world around him turned dull and was replaced by a gray color that let him focus on his enemies, who were covered by a menacing red aura. However, after he saw the ecstasy expression around the man''s face, Soma knit his brows as he began to change his plan. [Extra skill Puppeteer activated] [The user drew the power of Saint toward his body] "Martial Saint, lend me your power". A faint gold of Saint power began to mix in the crimson storm around Soma. Soma could feel that his broken flesh was restored at a fast rate, and his consciousness was refreshed to a normal state. From within his body, a wave of golden aura began to show its might, mixing with the crimson power and turning his aura into an orange. "Huh?!". Now, after witnessing the sudden change in Soma. The man''s expression turned blank. He felt a great sense of danger upon seeing the current Soma. Soma, with lightning-fast movement, accelerated toward the man. In the world that turned still, Soma saw the man was a couple of meters away from him. His feet began to leave the ground as he propelled himself up and spun in the air to increase the momentum of his attack. Then, when they were facing face to face, Soma, helped by the momentum he carried in his body, swung his right leg downward, creating a massive power of the tempest that obliterated everything that stood in its path. The whole building shook, no, the atmosphere itself trembled, as a thundering roar that broke the surrounding air blasted into bits and destroyed a part of the building before it disappeared into thin air, leaving a huge gaping hole that made it hard to believe that power came from a boy. "Ha, ha, ha¡­". Soma, whose body was released from his power, dropped down on his knees. He was gasping for breath because of the sheer burden on his body from the usage of skill and recklessness. [Oni Wrath deactivated] [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Penalty deflected by Puppeteer skill] He used the skilled puppeteer to force his paralyzed body to stand upright, refusing to let go of his wariness despite releasing such a terrifying attack a moment ago. With gritted teeth and sheer determination, Soma held on to his standing position while scanning his surroundings, which were covered by the thick black cloud that blocked his sight. Slowly, because of the help from the natural airways that came from the massive hole in front of him. It helps bring the cloud of dust away, and the room regains its clear views. "...As I thought". As he had already predicted, the man was still alive, but Soma saw that half of The man''s limbs were obliterated, and it was being charred into a black substance. The man was lying down on his back while recalling the earlier attack. The man''s body began to shudder in thinking that he could withstand that last attack. At first, he was confused about what actually happened. Because the moment Soma released his technique, with his superior sense in battle, the man was sure he could withstand that attack. But, after a golden power mixed in, his instinct began to scream, ordering him to avoid it at all costs. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was weird and terrifying at the same time because it seemed the boy had something that his kin feared, something that could make him, an advanced Rank-S demon, tremble in fright. The man concentrated his power on his missing left limbs. Then, using his right hand, he cut the charred left hand and leg before taking something from his storage in the form of a necklace, which was hidden by the fabric. He held a tiny vial from his right hand that filled with a drop of rainbow color fluid before he shattered the vial and let the content flower to his lost limbs. Soma, who saw the man''s body was covered in rainbow colors, opened his eyes wide in surprise because of the resource the demon had. "Impossible, is that, Elixir?!". The man''s losing limbs began to regrow back into his normal state. He began to clench his fist and twirl his ankle, checking if there was an anomaly, but it seemed he was fully restored to his normal state. The man slowly stood up and patted his clothes, which had been dirtied by dust. "Very well then, it seems I have no choice but to kill you!". "?!". Chapter 215 - 215 Help and Rage. Across the building, Serafina''s limousine and the girls were waiting for reinforcements to arrive, and suddenly, the three girls'' eyes shot toward the building. They feel a huge spike of mana that makes their body tremble. The huge undulation of mana that could obliterate a single building began to gather, increasing in density. "This mana¡­?". "It''s Soma". Hina and Xiao Lian, who always had the chance to spar with Soma, already remembered his mana perfectly. However, despite the two juniors'' lack of surprise in their voice, it was different from Serafina''s, so she began to open her mouth. "Driver, hurry up and slam the building gate quickly because disturbing things are about to happen." "Understood, ma''am." Serafina suddenly let out her frantic order. The driver calmly received the order and started the engine, then stepped the gas pedal, causing the passenger inside to be pulled by the force. "Senior Sera?". "?". "I don''t know why, but my sense tells me to go there". Then, a loud thundering roar shook the surrounding building, making the four of them open their eyes in shock. The blinding light that appeared from the building devastated the front gate, along with the people who stayed as guards. "That was?". "?!". Serafina and Xiao Lian gasped in their breath, seeing that terrifying attack for the first time. On the other hand, Hina stiffened her expression while clenched her teeth and fists because she saw the resemblance of the power Soma unleashed at that time in the trial gate. She knows how terrifying that attack is, and if she sees Soma forced to use it, it means that the enemy he fought has far surpassed his current strength. "Soma, please hang in there". *** The man who changed his demeanor brought heavy tension into the room, making Soma''s body twitch because of his sense of danger alerted by the situation. Soma''s face tensed, and his body was paralyzed because of the pressure. Within this heavy atmosphere, like the sharp edge of the knives that caressed his neck, it was ready to dig deeper, ripping its skin apart. His body froze because of an intense chill that crept up on his spine. In a moment of blink, the man disappeared from his sight, and Soma felt a huge jolt around his chest that made him get blasted and rolled on the floor a couple of times before slamming into the wall. "Ha, ha, ha". Soma''s body was already paralyzed, and with the sudden jolt that blew away his breath, he felt that his consciousness began to slip away. Within his blurry sight, he saw a shadow that looked down on him before it extended its claw, grabbing his throat, lifting him like a feather, and turning Soma''s face to blue. "Huuf, look at that bravery you showed earlier. What''s left is a pathetic, ignorant boy who foolishly acts as a hero to save an unknown stranger, pretty laughable". The man, slowly, using his other hand, traced the line of Soma''s robust chest and abs, finding it to his liking. However, his mind had already decided. "It''s such a shame though, because if you take my offer. I would spoil you rotten and let you stay around me forever, Hihi". With a gentle wave of the man''s hand, Soma felt a sense of weightlessness before, once again, the man thrust his punch toward Soma''s abdomen, making him throw up a mouthful of blood. Soma''s body rolled on the ground a dozen meters from where he was before stopping, and his vision began to dim. With his Adapt skill, which was still active, he couldn''t feel anything but being thrown at. However, his mind began to whisper to him to stop and let the drowsiness engulf him into a void. "Firewall". Within the moment of passing away, Soma heard a nostalgic voice that he heard every day, accompanied by a bright flame that shone in his darkened sight, shielding him away from the man. "Hina?". "Soma!". Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hina and Xiao Lian arrived at the scene and witnessed Soma lying on the ground, struggling to keep his mind intact, with her raised hand to control the wall that separates the man and Soma. Hina gradually shrinks her distance from him. "Ah, great, another person is infiltrating my facility." "Ice Lance". Xiao Lian clenched her right fist, and the temperature surrounding her began to drop to zero degrees, forming dozens of lances that floated around her. She waved her hand and let all the lance launch in a straight line toward the man. "Humph, what do you expect from this slow lance¡­?!". However, the man''s eyes opened wide because of the sudden acceleration from the lance directed at him, which caught him off guard. He began to shift his position and fluid movement, the man dodging the dozens of lance trying to pierce his body. As the last lance passed him, he noticed the swirling wind that acted as a propeller condensed behind the lance''s back. "Don''t let your guard down, girls!". Serafina, who came from behind, walked in front while her body was surrounded by a swirling Wind, swaying her clothes and hair gently. She gazed at the surroundings and found the white van a bit far away from her place, a man with a torn suit, and Soma lying on the other side, unmoving. At the same time, Hina was going toward him. "Well, well, well. The most hideous living being on the planet, a woman". While looking at the girls, the man uttered those words with contorted faces. He felt disgusted by the prospect of a girl that showed up at his door, as he was more interested in the same gender. "Ha?!". "?!". Serafina and Xiao Lian, who suddenly thrust with the words, blanked for a moment, and all it took for the man to disappear from his place and reappear beside them. The man swung his fist to the side, destroying the wind that surrounded Serafina and blasted her away from the place. Xiao Lian, who saw Serafina being thrown away, hurriedly created a shield from ice, but alas, it was too slow; a fist succeeded in embedding itself on Xiao Lian''s abdomen. "Uukh!". An immediate pain and sharp blow pierced through her trained abs. Her inside was like being torn as her body flew from its place and rolled a couple of times on the floor. She had a difficult time breathing while also clutching her throbbing abdomen, struggling to get back on her feet. Hina, who finished her treatment, gave Soma a mouthful of Elixir, and she stored it back in the storage. She saw Soma''s body glowing in rainbow color, and she heard the cry from Xiao Lian; she turned her head only to find her vision was distorted, and the flame that stretched into a wall dissipated along with her blown body. "Hmph, what a nuisance!". Her sight began to flicker because of the intense jolt on her right jaw, shaking her brain out. Hina''s resistance slowly lessens as her consciousness slips away from her grasp. "Air blade". A fiery shout that came from behind the man managed to attract his attention as he found Serafina on her feet, standing up, creating her spell. The air around her begins to compress into a thin slash with sharp edges, and she sends the blade toward the man. The man sighs in exasperation. He begins to dodge using his superior physical ability, weaving through the onslaught. He feels the wind blade past him, its residual force grazing his skin but failing to find its mark. With a swift motion, the man closes the distance with speed as he charges forward. Serafina tries to summon a whirlwind to hold him back, but the man''s strength easily breaks through her plan. He plants his feet firmly and delivers a powerful punch that disrupts Serafina''s concentration. "Kuh!". Serafina''s stance breaks but quickly recovers, summoning a vortex to lift herself above the battlefield. From the sky, she began to unleash a barrage of wind blades, each one of them sharp enough to cut through stone. The man snickered and then shifted his step, dodging every transparent blade aimed at him. Then, with one strong stomp, the man figures vanished from the battlefield, alarming Serafina, who couldn''t see his movement. "Drop dead, bitch!". A low and threatening voice echoed behind her, sending a chilling sensation crept up on her back. Then, a piercing blow struck her spine, sending her body down. "Kyaa!". Serafina''s body shot through like a comet before it slammed to the floor, raising a cloud of dust that covered her being. The man who unfolded his bat wings ascended toward Serafina''s side, looking down on her with a gaze full of contempt. "I will deal with you first". "Not so fast! Bastard". Chapter 216 - 216 Cruel. The man, who suddenly heard Soma''s voice beside him, received a tremendous blow on his left jaw that shook his brain, halting his thought process. His body was being flung away because of the strength Soma had exerted. "Soma?". Serafina, who slightly regained her breath with knitted brows, raised her gaze and saw Soma clad in a golden aura, standing upright while gazing at the man who lay down writhing in pain. "Are you alright, Sera?". "...I''m a little bit not okay". Soma helped her to regain her footing and looked toward the other two girls. He saw Xiao Lian, who had already recovered from the blow but still slightly contorted her face, and Hina was still lying unconscious, not far from him. "Sera, take care of the girls and the kidnapped children, please". "What about you, Soma?!". Serafina''s body tensed as she heard Soma''s low tone, which gave the chills around her body. Slowly, she separated herself from Soma while taking some potion from her storage. "...I don''t know, maybe I should have viciously killed that man". After He finished with his words, Soma locked his attention toward the man, then raised his feet, approaching the man who was still maniacally caressing his cheeks the place Soma had punched. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [The power of Saint has been drawn toward the user] "Ahahaha, good, this blow that I received, your raw feeling. I can feel it directly on my skin; it makes my heart race to think about it. Haha¡­". "Shut up, Freak!". Soma closed the distance between them with a single step and intended to deliver another blow with his leg, but the man jumped off from his place, spread his bat wings, and observed Soma from above. The man began to sneer, for he was pleased, being chased by Soma. Soma''s face turned serene as a tremendous amount of rage-fueled his heart and reddened his eyes. He shifted his gaze downward, clenching his fists hard, and used his final card to kill the man. [The power of the Devil has been drawn toward the user] An ominous aura began to leak from Soma''s body. It made the surrounding atmosphere turn heavy because of its appearance, a malice. The red aura that clad his body began to clash with the golden aura that had manifested earlier. Soma''s muscle tissues begin to tear, and it heals again. The process happens several times, creating an endless loop of destruction and recovery. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [The user body began to Adapt to the chaotic power] [Mixing the Opposites force] However, the thing that he does not expect is. From his back, he felt a tremendous force that condensed into a wing similar to the man, and from his side skull, a small pointy goat horn protruded upfront, making the people inside the room open their eyes in shock. The man who saw Soma''s change felt pleased initially, but gradually, his joy turned to horror. The figure he looks at now is far from the ideal image of the boy in his dream. His body starts to tremble, and without knowing the reason, his lower part feels weak, as if forcing him to kneel in Soma''s presence With a pale face, the man pointed his index finger and spoke with a stammered voice. "Y-you, W-what are you?". Soma, who heard the man''s words, lifted his gaze, and regret filled his cold and lifeless eyes, looking toward the man. At first, Soma thought that he could deal with him without using this method, but he was wrong. Because of that, the people close to him are injured, and the most important part is that he swallowed his own words for fear of being hurt or afraid that his other self took control. "I should have done this since the first time, for I am the one in control". {Kekeke, ahahaha. That''s right, use my power more, drown yourself in the destruction power within you, with that you can obliterate everything that stands in your path and¡­} "Shut up!". A crackling tone from the devil inside his body reverberated in his brain before Soma shut it down to get rid of the disturbances it caused. [Martial Saint First Technique - Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation] [First Step - Lightning Scatter] [Second Steps - Lightning Descent] [Third Steps - Lightning Strike] The floor beneath Soma began to crack until it gouged, creating a small crater upon the release of the consecutive technique. Hundreds of wild and untamed crimson bolts clad his body, scattering across the atmosphere and making it tremble in terror. *** On the other side of the place, Xiao Lian, who saw Soma''s appearance change for the first time, stoned and kept gazing at his unmoved back. The images of wings on his back and the small horns on his head ceased her thought processing. She was too stunned to see Soma change to become something that should have been Humanities'' enemy. "Xiao Lian?". Serafina called her from behind, watching her expression, which was mixed between shock and grief. However, Serafina, as a person who knew his identity. "This was something Xiao Lian must have seen and known if she wanted to stay beside him in the future". "Xiao Lian!". Xiao Lian, who blanked for a second, jolted awake because her body was yanked to the side, and she met Serafina''s determined eyes while bringing two kids on her shoulders. "Xiao Lian, forget about them and focus on the things in front of us; let us save these poor children first; as for what kind of question you want to ask, save that for later and face Soma directly to know it." Her stopped thought began to move as she saw the faces of unconscious children on Serafina''s shoulders sober her up. Xiao Lian shook her head to disperse the negative thoughts she had in mind and began to help Serafina in rescuing the children. *** The man who saw Soma''s transformation knit his brows as he began to transform. His body began to bulge, and his size doubled from the moment before. His skin turned red with a shade of black around his limbs, mimicking the appearance of gloves. Horns began to protrude from his forehead, pointed upward, and his teeth turned rigged like a saw, and the oppressive aura that leaked from his body multiplied tenfold. However, that still wasn''t enough to shake off his instinct, which kept warning him about the actual danger in front of him. The demon spread his hand wide, and the cluster of a black flame began to float around him as he was preparing to release it, but Soma was already gone from his place. "This is payback from earlier". Soma, who appeared behind the demon, delivered his kick toward the man''s spinal cord. With the power of the Third steps, the sound of broken bones echoed inside the room, sending the man to the floor that cracked upon the collision. "Aakh!". Still not finished with what he was doing, Soma appeared before the demon then grabbed the demon''s throat, lifting him up to face his eyes. With a clenched fist, Soma with clenched right fist dug the man''s abdomen deeper with his straight punch. "Gahak!". The demon threw up a mouthful of blood because that single punch had obliterated some of his internal organs. The blood that had been coughed out spilled from his mouth, smearing Soma''s left hand, which was still holding the demon''s throat, blocking his airways. He never thought that Soma had this much power hidden inside him. The sheer oppressive power that overwhelms him is equal to Ira, one of the Demon Lord''s seven direct underlings. "Hehe, You monster¡­". Without minding the words, Soma released his grip from the throat and let the demon feel a sense of floating for a moment before his body bent into a v-shape and was blown by his powerful kick. Without stopping, he continued his attack, creating an afterimage; Soma accelerated, arrived behind the demon''s back, delivered another kick toward his back head, and sent him in another direction. Like a ball, the demon''s body just got tossed in every direction. Each timed his kick connected bone shattered flesh tearing, and blood splattered across the room, creating a symphony of madness. [You gained exp!] [You level up] [You earned BP +5] Even though the translucent window already notified him of the demon''s deaths. Soma kept kicking the lifeless body until its whole bones were shattered, and the demon''s body got soft. Soma starts to notice the change in the demon''s body. Soma kicked the demon''s body upward, lifting it toward the ceiling. Then, while exhaling, he concentrated all of his power into his right leg and lunged above to deliver his final attack. "Disappear!". A moment of silence happened before a blinding light that shone brightly inside the room became the foreshadowing of the destruction. An earth-shattering boom resounded, destroying everything in its path. The destructive light didn''t stop until it reached the clouds above, dispersing it into a spiral. Serafina and Xiao Lian, who happened to stay inside after delivering the last children outside alongside Hina, saw the destructive Might Soma had unleashed. They stare, jaw dropped at the light that pierced through the building roof, while also amazed by the sheer power Soma holds in his hand. After the light that shone brightly a moment ago began to dim, they saw Soma, who had spent his entire power on that single strike, falling by gravity, not making any movement that made their face turn pale. "Soma?!". Serafina, who shouted, began to create small whirlwinds that propelled her body toward Soma; as for Xiao Lian, she slightly hesitated before biting her lips and approaching their side. With the help of the wind magic, Serafina arrived in time. She snatched Soma''s body away before creating another whirlwind to soften their fall. "Soma, are you okay?". After reaching the floor, Serafina checked his pulse and breathing, then gently caressed Soma''s cheeks to check his temperature. "Haa, Sera, p-please¡­?". With a weak breath, Soma recognized the voice within his hazy consciousness, squeezing his throat to tell her about something. "What is it, Soma?". Serafina slowly places her ear near Soma''s lips to hear his words. "...S-search the building!". After forcing his lips to move, all of his energy was wasted, and his consciousness was swallowed by the abyss. "Okay, I will definitely do it, hm? Soma, are you okay? Soma, wake up!". "Senior?". "My lady, we have come to your aid". "Soma, Please wake up. Hey Soma!". Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiao Lian and Volet finally arrived at the scene; Serafina was frantic because, seeing Soma had stopped moving, drifting toward his dreams. "...Hey Soma!". Inside the room, while basking in the sun''s grace, a wail from the girl closed the curtain of the hideous project that the demon conducted in the Ark, which made the other demon notice the unconscious boy. Chapter 217 - 217 Heavy Heart. Serafina, who kept being hysterical since Soma was unconscious, began to awaken as her attendant, Violet. She grabbed her Boss''s face, directing it toward her, and it made Serafina''s eyes wide open. From Serafina''s eyes, Violet could see a deep madness from regret and grief that she felt upon losing someone she held dear at that time. Violet, who was aware of this story, began to exhale and shook Serafina''s face, making her stiffen like a stone before Violet spoke. "Young miss, snap out of it! He is not dead!". S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her voice''s loud and clear intention rang inside Serafina''s mind and brought back her reasoning to the world as her gaze started to regain its light. Slowly, Serafina, who regained her calm, regulated her breath several times before closing her eyes and speaking. "I''m okay, Violet, thank you". "Glad to hear it, and I am sorry for my rash action". "No, Violet, because of that, I regained my calm, truly thank you. You can release your hand now". "Pardon me". Violet did as she was told and released her palm from Serafina''s cheeks, then she stood back up and gazed at the surroundings, her brows knitted because of the building that turned to ruin. She could see multiple dead bodies and two unconscious men wearing white lab coats. "Everyone brings the unconscious to a nearby hospital, and the two of you stay here and wait for My lady''s command". ""Understood"". She began to instruct her subordinates who awaited behind her and told two of them to stay. Violet cast her gaze toward her boss, who tenderly caresses Soma''s forehead and cheeks, wiping his face from dirt. This view was rare because she had never seen her boss have a slight affection toward the opposite sex of the same age. Violet was a bit worried because of that, but looking at the situation now, she literally wanted to hide in the corner and watch her boss grow like an older sister, proud of her little growth. "Violet". "Yes". Serafina''s clear and dignified tone awoken Violet''s small dream as she pried open her ears, ready to be ordered. "Search over the building, take everything that could be essential for proof, and don''t leave anything behind." "Your words are my command. You two, follow me!". The two subordinates behind Violet nodded their heads and began to enter the building through the door where Soma entered. Violet, who led in front, began to enter the dimly lit hallway as she cautiously walked forward, sharpening her senses. After passing several turns, they finally arrived at the four-intersection, the place where Soma found something intriguing. The three of them closed their distance from each other and Violet, as the leader of the operation, softly whispered. "You guys take sides, and I will take the front." After seeing her subordinates nod their heads, Violet began to pinch the equipment on her right index finger before her presence was gone, swallowed by the world. This also happened with the other two females with her; they began to disappear from the world and started to investigate the building in stealth mode. The item they have in hand is at least an Epic-Grade, as it was something Serafina had prepared for her covert team to make it easier for them to infiltrate and flee away. This also shows how powerful Serafina''s assets are in the sector economy, for she could afford every single one of her subordinates in covert teams with that kind of item. Violet walked into the front, her ears twitching. She noticed the commotion in the form of echoes bouncing between the walls before alerting her ears. With a swift hand, she took out her weapon, a dagger she held in the back grip position. Slowly, Violet approached the source of the voice. The closer she was to the source, Violet could see four men wearing the same white coat gathered in the center of the room, pale faces, wary about their surroundings. "Old man, what should we do?". "The earlier shaking, what was that?". "I don''t know?". "How come? You have been here the longest, right?". "I said I don''t know". Then, after intruding toward the opened door of the room. Violet tense the muscles around her body, knitting her brows. She gripped the hilt of the dagger tight before lunging toward the men. With her agile movement, she struck the people in white coats in their solar plexus, using the hilt, making their eyes whiten and drift toward the realm of the dream. After seeing them unconscious, Violet took out a rope from the storage and began to tie the unconscious people one by one before she put on the earcom to her left ear to give a brief report to her subordinates. "This should be do it! Status report?". "This is the left side. I found some office with all the data that had been wiped out". "Search again, more thoroughly!". "Understood". "The right side report. I found a room filled with glass tubes that contain many substances from the inhumane activity they conduct, and it seems all of the systems have been shut down. Hm?!". "What is the matter?". "No, pardon me. I saw something bizarre in here that was completely out of place within the room". "What was it?". "...I think it was an egg, an enormous one at that". "What? An egg?". *** Still holding Soma in her hands, Serafina saw her subordinates entering the building further. She lowered her gaze toward the boy in her hands, noticing that his face was dirtied. She gently reached out her other hand and swiped away the dirt that clung to his face. Serafina did it so tenderly, afraid to arouse the boy in her hand. Xiao Lian, who saw Soma was being taken care of by Serafina, hesitated to join their side. There is also the other reason that she was still shaken by the transformation Soma had shown to her. His appearance, which resembled the devil, made her begin to wonder if Soma was an ally or an enemy. "...". "Xiao Lian, I believe you saw everything that unfolded clearly with your eyes?". "...Yes, Senior, are you aware of it?". "I could say Yes and also No at the same time because I still haven''t known him for too long". "I see". The silence began to hang above the atmosphere, creating an awkward moment between them. Serafina, who saw Xiao Lian, lowered her gaze, sighed, and, with her raw strength, easily carried Soma in her hands. "Xiao Lian, I want you to think more deeply about what you just saw earlier. The matter about Soma and his transformation, his new side you still don''t know off and if you have no heart to take it all. I advise you to distance yourself from him". Xiao Lian, who received those cold words thrust upon her face, stiffened. Her stirred heart began to tighten in pain because of the picture of herself distancing from Soma. However, she could not retort to any of those words from Serafina and just stood there in her stormy thoughts. Serafina, who saw her junior in deep trouble, could only watch Xiao Lian from the side because this was necessary for her relationship with Soma in the future. For that to happen, she is willing to act as the Villain for their relationship to bloom. "Xiao Lian, the car will be waiting outside". ("I have done my part; as for the rest, I will let them decide the outcome"). After finishing with her words, Serafina, who carried soma in her hand, she was slowly walked out toward the outside of the building, leaving Xiao Lian, who still held some doubt. "What should I do?". Xiao Lian''s weak tone escaped her lips, which carried a heavy emotion about the boy that started burdening her heart. Chapter 218 - 218 Thread of Fate. Within his hazy consciousness, he began to stir after battling the drowsiness that kept pushing his mind toward the void, finally returning. Soma began to piece together the scattered blur before him until he created a complete picture of the scenery around him. He slowly fluttered open, blinking against the unfamiliar yet familiar sight that he spotted in front of him. The light from the warm sun that filtered through the window beside him brought his motoric sense back, as he felt the heavy load from his limbs because of the stiff muscles caused by the absence of the movements. Soma, who completely awoke, tensed the muscles around his body and began to raise his torso, sitting on top of the soft bed that was painted white. He scanned his surroundings and nodded his head upon the realisation that came. "So another hospital then?". There are no other people besides him inside the lone bedroom. Soma began to swing his leg to the side, trying to get out from his position, until the door inside the room slid to the side, revealing two girls wearing casual clothes that were pretty fashionable, bringing a pack of fruit in hand, but soon struck after seeing Soma had awakened. "...". "Soma?". "Sera, Hina". Serafina''s muted response and Hina''s relief words echoed inside the small room. The two girls began to approach the bed and settled themselves on top of the chair that stood beside the bed. "I''m glad you''re finally awake". "Yes, thank you, Sera. How long have I been asleep?". "You slept for two weeks whole". "I see". Soma, who heard Hina''s answer, felt a bit relieved but also shocked because he had been sleeping only two weeks. That means that his body slightly adapted toward the power that caused that distortion between the mix of Saint and devil power. "Ah, right. Do you need something? Do you feel thirsty or hungry?". Hina, who loosened her facial expression, realised something important as she began to address him in a worried tone, and Soma, who received her kindness, parted his lips. "I need some water". "Here, wait a minute". Even though both of them knew Soma had many reserved foods inside his relic, Hina still offered hers. She took mineral water inside the storage, twisted the bottle cap, opened the lid, and gave it to Soma. Serafina, who saw their interaction, took out the fruit, a banana she carried in her hand, peeled off the skin, and then presented it to Soma after he washed his plate. "Here, don''t forget your nutrition". "Thanks, Hina, Sera". Hina noticed that Soma addressed Serafina with her nickname, not uttering any words as she was too preoccupied that Soma had awoken. "Hina, what about school?". "Ah, that was¡­". The two girls began to share about what had happened ever since Soma was sent to a hospital. Serafina, who acts as the witness, had informed the academy side and also sent her findings about Project Red, which started to operate again. As for Hina, she told everyone in the class, especially about the people who are always hanging out with Soma. She also began to brief him about the lesson that he had missed for the past two weeks. Soma, who heard the entire story while chewing the soft and sweet texture of the banana, raised his eyebrows because something was not right about Hina''s story. It was as if she avoided telling him. "What about Xiao Lian, is she saved?". Hina never mentioned Xiao Lian in her story, which aroused his curiosity and worry. Soma recalled back that Xiao Lian received a severe injury in her abdomen that made her face contorted in pain. "...". "...About that,". The two girls began hesitating to tell him, which further stirred Soma''s curiosity. "What? What happened?". "Well, Soma, a woman needs a little time to settle her feelings". "Senior Sera is right, Soma. Silver hair is fine; she needs some time to relax her mind". "...I see". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Upon looking at their stiffened expression, Soma exhaled a sigh while softening his expression on the outside; when inside, his heart was stirred, and he began to realise the source of it. In the battle that unfolds inside that building basement, Soma, who draws the devil''s power, seems to draw it too much until his appearance almost changes into the devil himself. Soma, who knows her family tradition and is pretty strict regarding the matter of demons, Xiao Lian, is probably wondering about that matter because her best friend turns out he can transform into a demon itself, which makes her hesitate to get close to him. Sensing the mood turned slightly awkward, Serafina began to interject and announce to Soma about the group division that was held yesterday. "Soma, do you know? You belong in the C-group along with Kaori and Akane". "Group? What are you talking about?". Soma, who was already aware of the group division, acted in an oblivious way so as not to raise the unnecessary problem. "Yesterday, the travelling club had a gathering together to discuss the matter of what we will do when we enter the dungeon". "Yeah, Hina is right; so, that''s how it happened, and you are included in C-Group". "I see, what about you two?". "Hehe, it''s unfortunate, but we are in the same team as Xiao Lian in B-Group. Also, not just our club but some of the teachers, our supervisor, and the student council members will be coming with us as we explore the new dungeon in Okinawa. Do wait for our service at that time, okay". "Ah, Senior Sera, you shouldn''t say that". "Service?". "Soma, please forget about it!". "Ufufu, wait for it, okay!". Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Geez, Senior!". As the two girls bonded against each other, Soma, who heard the group division, cursed inside his heart, "Tch, we were separated, huh". *** Two days after being awoken from the hospital, Soma finally started to fulfil his duty as a student to attend the class he remembered until the third grade. Yesterday, after he arrived at the dormitory, he spent time wiping the blue spear he had borrowed from Xiao Lian. After hearing that, she started to distance herself from Serafina and Hina. Soma decides to give back the spear before things get more awkward. The glare from the morning sun was warm, giving him the energy to start his day, and also, the slightly cold wind that brushed past his cheeks enhanced his resolve to settle things with Xiao Lian. Soma is alone in the bustling area in the middle of the academy while searching for Xiao Lian''s figure. After waiting several times, finally, her figure appears alone with a downcast gaze and listless aura around her, attracting many worried gazes from the other female students. Soma, who saw her messy appearance, chuckled to himself as he felt a bit regretful about her absence from now on. "I''m going to miss her". He began to shift the gear in his mind and took a step approaching Xiao Lian. "Xiao Lian!". Xiao Lian, whose name had been called, turned to the source only to find Soma, with parted lips, approaching her side. Her drowsiness instantly blew away upon his appearance, and her heart began to stir wildly, as she clutched her uniform. She never expected that she would meet Soma earlier in the day. With a stiff movement, she tries to fix her appearance, which is still a mess. "Good morning, Xiao Lian". "...Mm". Her heart began to tighten in pain because of the curt reply she gave to him, making her face darkened in guilt. She was also happy at the same time seeing his healthy figure. Hina has already told Xiao Lian, but seeing it herself feels so much different. Soma, who heard her reply, smiled wryly upon seeing Xiao Lian, who refused to meet his eyes. His heart got thumped for a second. He summoned the blue spear from the relics and presented it to Xiao Lian. "Xiao Lian, I''m sorry for giving it this late". "...". "Thank you for lending it to me. Yesterday, I was thoroughly wiping off the spear, ensuring there was no dust and dirt stuck within the spear body. Also, it is such an honour to fight alongside it. Now, I give it to you back". Xiao Lian''s heart leapt because Soma praised her weapon and treated it as precious as she did. But she didn''t know why she had a bad feeling about this; her heart began to whisper to her mind that she shouldn''t take the spear now. However, a chime from the academy bell rang across the place, making her body twitch in reflexes as she received the spear from Soma''s hands. "Crap, the lesson is about to start; Let''s go, Xiao Lian. We will discussed something later". "Ah,,,". Xiao Lian gasped, and for the first time, she lifted her gaze but found nothing in front of her sight; the heart that held a thin thread that connected her fate with him was on the brink of break. Suddenly, her vision starts to blur because of the accumulating tears in the corners of her eyes that represent her current feelings. Chapter 219 - 219 Okinawa. In the blink of an eye, one week had passed, and the current Soma was wearing casual clothes: a black short trunk, a white casual T-shirt, a short-sleeved Hoodie, and sandals. "Finally arrived". It is a beautiful scenery with crystal clear blue water glittering under the light from the sun that hung above; underneath it, there is a revealing underwater world, rich with colorful coral reefs and diverse marine life. The glare of the scorching sun that stung his skin reminded him of the summer that had already come, a white powdery sand that spread in front of him accompanied by the lush greenery from the tree and many other Okinawan flora which added to the view that pleased his eyes. "Soma, let''s go to our accommodation first". Hina, who silently admired the scenery beside him, began to tug on his sleeves and leave the place along with the other members. "Okay, let''s go, Xiao Lian". "...Mm". Soma turned his gaze toward the girl beside him, who was dazed, looking at the scenery with glittering eyes full of joy and anticipation. Born and raised in a strict family, Xiao Lian has never had any chance to visit other places since she was aware of the world. So, this was indeed her first time visiting this blue ocean, as she tried to capture the scenery in the minuscule detail of it. After feeling that was enough, Xiao Lian began to follow Soma from behind and went toward the place where the traveling club member would stay for five days. They current schedule for the first day is arriving at the place safely and, for the remaining time, discussing the strategy among the club members and their own group about how they would explore the dungeon. The second day is the start of the exploring; each team will be assigned an interval in between to enter the dungeon and dive as far as possible. This activity will be conducted for the next three days. As for the remaining days, they will be spent enjoying themselves to the fullest and playing on the beach. Then, tomorrow morning, they will go to the academy. "Soma, have you noticed?". "What is it?". "It seems Leon is also here". "Is that so?". "Yeah, I accidentally saw his figure a moment ago." "I see". Leon, who was not part of the traveling club, also joined this expedition as he was one of the student council members who acted as the observer and protector in case something happened to the club. His status as a savior greatly impacts his presence in this place. This place is also the one that will plunge him into the depth of despair. "If I recall, Leon was put into the B-Group along with Xiao Lian and Hina. I need to get a grip on this event". After several minutes of walking from the beach, they faced a luxurious mansion that stood tall along with the expansive states, framed by a steel gate and fence stretching to form a cage offering a sense of privacy and security. "Everyone, let''s enter the mansion". The echoing sound from Kaori, who led the pact, and Serafina, who held the key to the mansion, saw the gate softly open and gave the people in place great expectation and excitement. The expansive garden is lush with green carpet and the white paved stone road that branches in the middle area, showing the other place. However, the moment when all the members present wanted to enter the mansion, a loud notice from the megaphone jolted everyone in place as they turned toward the source. "Everyone, before we enter, I want to summarize today''s schedule briefly. After entering the room you have been preparing for, you guys need to go toward the field, behind the mansion, and we will conduct a strategy meeting and bonding between the traveling club members and our guest". As the leader of the traveling club, Ryuu stands in front of the crowd and, with his clear and dignified tone, manages to attach the participant''s gaze toward him, slowly listening to his words. "... The boys will have the third-floor room, the girls will have the second floor-, and our guests, the teachers, can use the first floor. That is all the speech I will give, then Miss Serafina, by all means. Please, open the door". "Okay". Serafina, who seems to be the holder of the key, opened the mansion and let the fresh air enter inside, making the interior look vibrant. The interior was vast and filled with many luxurious items like paintings hung on the wall. It also stood on the side as a vase with fresh and colorful flowers; above them, a grandiose chandelier hung, exerting its presence. The boys and the girls who admired the interior inside walked toward the stairs that stretched to both sides, and they began to enter the second floor, "Soma, let''s meet again at the field. Let''s go Silver hair". "Mm". "Okay,". S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for the boys, they still need some patience because they have to walk along the corridor on the second floor to the opposite side, ascending the next stairs that will lead them toward the third floor. "Okay, guys, the second year is here, the third year is here, and the first year is here; up you go!". Ryuu selected two rooms for the boy from each year to stay, except for the first year, which still did not have many participants. "Soma?". "Leon, glad to see you here". "Heh, me too". Leon, who noticed Soma''s appearance from behind, approached him, and they began to enter the room for the first year. The room was wide but empty. This is also one of the ways to prevent the students from fighting over the bed. Soma began to settle himself, looking toward the empty interior, which only provided two other doors that led to the toilet and bathroom, which also had a wide space from his perspective. He approached the large window in the innermost part of the room that filtered the light from the scorching sun, brightening the empty room. He already prepared everything inside his relic. There was nothing he could do. He turned toward the other students and spoke. "You guys can pick whatever place you want. I will go first to the Arena". "Eh? Soma, wait!". Leon, who stiffened hearing his words, began to follow him from behind, accompanied by the gaze from the other first year. Leon closed the distance with him as they walked down the stairs and softly whispered. "Aren''t you a bit cold toward them?". "Hmm, Well, I don''t have the energy to act close to them, and besides, I just want to tell them to pick whatever place they want". "That is the problem, Soma. In the first year, there was not a single person who didn''t recognize you. You are strong, and the recent incident proved right; they were probably became more hesitant after you spoke like that". "I see". This is starting to bother him. Somehow, the rumor about Soma demolishing a building in the Ark got leaked, creating chaos inside the academy, especially among the first-year students. The rumor also states that Soma is doing that to rescue the kidnapped children; many people admire his bravery, but a lot of them begin to feel fear toward him because of that. "Well, I will consider it later". "You should!". As Soma and Leon arrived on the first floor, it was already filled with people. Soma spotted several familiar faces and began to approach them. "Soma and Sir. Leon!". "It''s been a while, Soma, Leon". "Sera? It''s been a while, Senior Lucy". "Good day to you, Seniors". Serafina and Lucy, the duo beauty from the second-year academy, greeted them with a blossomed smile, garnering the other''s attention to Soma. The most noticeable thing about their conversation was that Soma was not using any honorifics when talking with Serafina, which is what the other people are curious about. "...Where is the field, by the way?". "It''s behind the mansion, here! I will guide you there". Soma began to follow Serafina, who tugged his sleeves, making all the males in the place jump in shock and the girls squeal in delight. "You are awfully familiar with this place". "Hm? Ah, I haven''t told you yet, huh". "?". "This is my property". "Amazing". "Right?". Serafina, who seems in a good mood, guides, suddenly drops a boom, leaving the unaware people stunned in silence. Soma and Serafina beside him began to converse occasionally, talking about the small things that were around them. Lucy and the other, who saw the two of them talk as if the world was centered around them, felt amazed and respectful toward Soma, who could completely melt the cold iron mask. As for Lucy, she giggled behind them, watching her best friend have the time for herself. "Wait a minute!". Serafina began to open the door with the card in her possession, letting a satisfying click as it was open, letting in another warm air from the outside world. "Let''s go, Soma". Her warm and soft palm suddenly grabs Soma''s left hand, pulling him outside. He is welcomed by a vast land of lush greenery swayed along the soft wind that passes by; alongside it, there are several trees that stand tall in intervals, casting their soft shadow on the land, creating a canopy for taking a leisurely rest. "This is a pretty wide field". "Hmhm, this is my pride. The truth is there is a gazebo in the middle of this, but after discussing it with some of my clubmates, I decided to store it away temporarily". "I see. Well, what is our agenda?". "Let''s wait for the other to arrive first". "Okay. ...Do you mind if I train in the field?". "What training?". "Just my routine; I still haven''t met my daily quota." "Go ahead". "Thanks, Sera". [Daily Quest Jogging 30 minutes] Chapter 220 - 220 Meeting and Duel. [Daily quest Jogging Complete] [All stats raised +1] Soma, who finished with his daily quest, regrouped with the other members who seemed already gathered, watching him doing his exercise. His body glistened because of the sweat that drenched his face, enhancing his handsome face. "Soma here". Suddenly, a crisp and lively voice approached his side, offering him a bottle of water and a small towel for him to use, none other than Hina. She is alone in front of many people, acting like a couple that would bring jealousy from each side. The male envies Soma for having multiple beautiful girls and fawns over him, while the female envies Hina, who is close to him, and begins to consider joining their camp. "You should be waiting for me; I also want to move my body for a bit." "Well, I thought you might still be tired after the flight". "Not at all, rather my body feels stiff from sitting for hours". "So". Soma, who got the point, cracked open the bottle lid before he gulped the contents inside. The cool and tasteless water that travels down his throat feels refreshing. He reserved a quarter of the water inside the bottle before pouring it toward his face to get rid of the dirt sticking to it. "Woah, tell me beforehand!". "Sorry, did you get drenched?". "Not really". He began to wipe his face and store the empty bottle inside his relics and approached the other member. As they get close, they receive many meaningful stares from the other members, who are pricking their skin, making Hina look uncomfortable. "I''m sorry for the delay, Leader". "It''s okay, no need to rush; we still have time." Ryuu calmly answered Soma''s apology before he scanned his other members, who were still gazing at Soma. Kaori, beside Ryuu, didn''t want to let this chance slip; she giggled for a second and spoke. "Fufu, it''s refreshing to watch an affectionate couple like you two. I wish that my boyfriend would be a bit more brave and not shy enough". Kaori occasionally glanced to her side, giving Ryuu a code, and made him smile wryly. "Couple?!". Hina, who heard Kaori''s words, stiffened while her face furiously blushed and turned red; even Soma could see steam on her head. She was entirely embarrassed about what she had done. However, at the same time, she also felt a bit happy for being mistaken as one. Hina''s lips unconsciously parted ways as she lowered her gaze. "Couple? Is that what other people look at us? Ehehe, I''m a bit happy". Akane, who was in front of them within the Ryuu and Kaori unit, knitted her brows as she had never seen Hina flustered like that. Her flame of curiosity began to light up once more as she stared dagger toward Soma, who cast his soft expression toward Hina. "Now, everyone, please listen! This is about tomorrow''s schedule". With one clear and dignified tone from Ryuu, every other member in the place simultaneously turned their gaze to his face. "As you guys probably know, tomorrow we will begin to explore the newborn dungeon on this island, and I want you guys, especially the first-year students because this was their first expedition. Well, some of you probably had a chance to explore once, but¡­". As Ryuu began his speech, the surrounding air turned silent. Every member in the place listened closely to the strategy the leader had put off. There are some people who are still new to this experience, mainly in the first year; with tense expressions, they begin scribbling on their notes and putting the crucial points that they must remember when exploring the dungeon. "...Okay, I think that''s it for the day; for more information, you can ask your respective leader tomorrow, and for the remaining time, you can do whatever you want, but keep our academy''s dignity in mind. Don''t try to abuse it. You guys understand". "Yes!". "Good, remember to return before dinner! You can disperse or stay here discussing; the meetings are over". After more than thirty minutes of explaining, Ryuu closed the meeting with good news for the members who had free time until dinner. However, despite the word from Ryuu that they had some free time, many of the members stayed. The first year began to discuss it with their seniors or sometimes ask the leader and his aides. Soma already remembered some of the important parts and had nothing to do, pondering something as he felt that his sleeve had been tugged. "Soma?". "What is it?". Hina was beside him, fidgeting hesitantly with an open and closed mouth. Soma, who saw her irregular behavior, tilted his head to the side, waiting for her response. With clenched fists, Hina pumped her hand as she regained her spirit. She lifted her gaze and directly said. "Can we spar for a little bit?". "Of course". "But this time, I want you to come at me seriously!". Soma, who heard her words, knitted his brows as this was the first time Hina had mentioned it. "Are you sure?". Hina, who heard Soma''s deep voice, closed her eyes for a moment, gathering her courage and resolve. With a big exhale, Hina''s eyes opened as she spoke confidently. "Yes, please!". The fire that lit in her eyes stunned Soma for a second before the corner of his lips lifted. "Okay then, prepare yourself!". Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hm, I will". Soma and Hina, side by side, began to distance themselves from the crowd and walked toward the center of the field. The tense atmosphere between them attracts many gazes from the other members, including the leader staff. "What is happening?". Akane, who was oblivious to what had happened, uttered those questions to nobody in particular. "I heard that the girl over there asked the boy to have a spar with her and with full force". "What?!". She couldn''t hide her shocked face as she heard one of the members who heard Soma and Hina''s conversation. Ryuu and Kaori, who had been in conversation, stopped. Because they heard something amusing happen. The two of them saw Soma and Hina already standing in the middle of the field while giving each other respect. Soon, their eyes opened wide, and they saw the two juniors taking their real respective weapon, which gave off a strong presence in their eyes. As someone who had many experiences regarding weapons, Ryuu felt the aura that leaked from their equipment possessing something extraordinary within it. "Oh, Soma and Hina are dueling?". Serafina, who caught the news, smirked. She began to descend the stage as a club representative and approached the vast field; before she got into the field, Serafina dragged one other first-year junior with silver hair who seemed stunned by her action. "Xiao Lian, let''s watch it more closely". "Mm, Senior, you don''t have to drag me". After seeing both of them reach an ideal distance and be placed below the canopy nearing them, The necklace around Serafina''s neck shone before a round table and a pair of chairs appeared, a place for them to take a break. "Come here, Xiao Lian; let''s reserve the other seat for them later." "Mm, Okay. Thank you for the generosity". Serafina began to prepare some snacks and tea to accompany them while they witnessed the duel between Soma and Hina. "Okay, It''s perfect. Let''s enjoy our time". At the same time, as she finished those words, the wind started to change its course as it brought silent anticipation upon the clash that was about to happen on the field. Soma and Hina, who equipped their respective weapons, prepared their stance, observing each other thoroughly. Soma stared at Hina with his calm gaze, which made her body tremble upon seeing his sharp red pupils. Gently gritting her teeth, Hina clenched the Katana handle with both hands to throw away her hesitation and opened her mouth. "I''m ready, Soma". Chapter 221 - 221 Hearts Problems. Tension began to arise on the field as Soma and Hina prepared their stance to spar. Soma calmly observed Hina, who was slightly agitated by his serious presence. He began to wonder if he should use all of his might or not. However, his mind shifted as he saw Hina with the fire in her eyes while shifting her centre of gravity. He corrected his stance and was ready to lunge at her in a flash. "I''m ready, Soma". At the same time, those words leaked. Soma exhaled before he disappeared from his place. Hina, who had seen it, blinked for a moment before a chill that alerted her senses came from the shadow that appeared beside her left. A purple gauntlet thrust straight toward her face, intending to break her jaw. Her body reflexively spun from its place using one of her feet as an axis and swung the katana horizontally. Soma bent his knee and let the blade trajectory miss its target, and Soma, who saw Hina''s wide open, secured his left palm around her abdomen, and with a single push. He transferred all the force inside his body and blew Hina away from her place. Hina rolled on the ground multiple times before she tensed all the muscles around her body to make a follow-up and performed an ukemi to fix her stance. As she wanted to stand up, a searing pain began to assault her, contorting her beautiful face. Many people gasp upon seeing Hina mercilessly beaten up one-sidedly, with a suffering face and begin to question Soma''s thoughts about it. But, of course, Soma ignored all of it and wanted to continue sparring. "Damn, that was one hard of a punch". "You say that I must take my all in this, so there you have it". "Yeah, right, thanks for listening to it". Even though Soma had said that, deep down, Hina understood that he was still hiding his other power residing inside his body, and that fact made her grit her teeth because of the frustration she felt. "Standing near him, my ass. I can''t even take his single punch and worse, he still has that power he hides". "You overthinking again". "Ouch..". Soma, who saw Hina, was in deep thought, clearly frustrated about the outcome; with a single step, he covered their distance and softly flicked her forehead, leaving a red mark that would last for a moment. "I already said it to you, right. Do your best because you have the potential for it". "Alright,". Hina knew that Soma only said those words to give her a small console so she would not break. The pain in the abs had subsided, so when she intended to pick her stance, her face contorted, for Soma used his fingers to pinch her cheeks and stretch them outward. "Ouch, Shoma stap!". "I wonder where the girl who snarled at me the first time we met?". "Ah?". Soma released his fingers while bringing back the past. Hina, whose cheeks were being released, recalled back the first time she met him. It was a painful and also shameful experience for her. "Geez, don''t bring that up, please. I already feel great remorse from that". "But, I think that girl was much more positive and ambitious than the girl in front of me now". Hina, who heard those words, jolted as if being thrust where it hurt. She opened her eyes wide and stared at Soma, who managed to catch her off guard and let out a chuckle. "At that time, you had a clear goal and didn''t concern yourself about how others look at you, and now, after being released from your pain and remorse, you become this meek. Is it because of me, after all?". "No, Soma, I don''t..". "I''m right about that, huh. You are getting impatient because of me, who always creates many impossible feats, changing impossible to possible". At this time, Soma''s kindness had vanished from his face as he began to speak in a deep, stern voice, letting Hina get the full brunt of the reality she was escaping once more. The atmosphere turned silent as the sway of the grass echoed on the vast field that was filled with a sombre atmosphere. Luckily, the other participant was too far away to hear their conversation. But they notice the heavy atmosphere between them and choose to remain silent. On the other hand, Hina, who was submerged in her own thoughts, realised her own misconception. Ever since she arrived at the academy, she gained a new friend and felt at ease because this was the thing she had missed since the day she lost it. With Soma and Xiao Lian around her, she began to feel what a comfort zone is. Hina felt that her heart was cracked open, clutching her chest in pain. Her eyes started to turn blurry, and then she sobbed as she realised her own carelessness. "I ¡­What should I do?". "Geez, don''t cry". Soma, who saw tears stream from her cheeks, approached her and forced her gaze on him. He sighed and felt slightly hurt upon spouting those harsh words to her, but this was essential on her part. He doesn''t want Hina to become like this because he knows that she is braver and stronger than anyone else before the author decides to kill her. Soma wiped the tears that streamed down her face with a gentle touch and softly and seriously spoke. "Listen, Hina, I will tell you again. We have a different start as awakeners, and I also had a special circumstance around me, and one other thing led me to this, but the thing is¡­". With the warm sensation that filled her face, light slightly gathered around her eyes, illuminating the small amber that lay dormant in her heart. "...Fight, struggle, do your best, repeat that over, and you will reach the goal you wanted¡­". "?!". Soma saw the light that gathered in her eyes begin to burn stronger, and Hina needed only one final push for her to break from her shell that called comfort and reach a new height like the one in the story he read. Soma began to recall and tried to rack his brain, finding the appropriate words on this occasion. "...Like when I did it when we were stranded in that trial gate in Subashiri. At first, I was worried that you got involved, but then I realised the one who always pushes me forward is you". "...Me?". "Yeah, because of you, I can fight those strong monsters; because of you, I am determined to bring you back to your parents who were waiting for you home, and because of you, I can keep fighting till this day". "...Because of me? That''s a lie". Soma shook his head upon seeing Hina''s refusal and had regained her calm heart. He gently caressed her cheeks before opening his mouth. "It''s the truth. By the way, how was your mana manipulation level currently?". "Hm, What is it so suddenly?". "Tell me!?". Hina, who is weak from being pressured by the person she is affectionate with, begins to tell him the truth. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It was four, and I think it might have risen to five not too long in the future". "I see. Do you know that Xiao Lian already reached level 5 Mana manipulation?". "Huh?! Huuuuu?!". Soma slowly released his hand from her cheeks as he saw her stunned by the news he had brought her. Hina alternated her gaze toward Soma, then Xiao Lian, who absentmindedly saw Soma''s figure with her listless gaze. She does that several times before lowering her gaze to the ground with a trembling body. "...to, ¡­". "Hm?". With a blazing spirit in her eyes, Hina exploded while letting all of the fumes around her fuse, then spoke with clenched fists and a trembling body. "I won''t lose to her, especially her. Yeah, Her. I won''t lose to her". Soma, who saw Hina regain her spirit, parted his lips, letting her let out all her frustration while he accompanied her. "Aah, Okay, that''s enough whining. Let''s continue, Soma, now please guide me". "Heh, sure". **** "Fufu, it seems they rather have some conversation over there, right Xiao Lian". "..Mm? Yeah, senior is right". Serafina, who saw Xiao Lian, was a bit down, knit her brows in worry as she tried to help her in some ways, but the reason Xiao Lian turned this way was none other than Serafina herself. She felt apologetic about the harsh words she had said to Xiao Lian back then, but Serafina thought that Xiao Lian could stand on her feet and maybe create an unbreakable bond. That will lead to their happiness. However, things seem not going well. Xiao Lian, who occasionally saw Soma''s back as she wanted to say something but couldn''t, always let down her gaze while clutching her clothes. "Xiao Lian?". "Mm?". "Have you ever talked to Soma about it?". Upon mentioning Soma''s name, Xiao Lian''s body twitched, and her expression seemed stiffer than usual. Serafina''s heart began to tighten in pain for the words she accidently spilled, as her face paled. Instead of opening her mouth, Xiao Lian could only give Serafina a gentle shake of her head, and it pricked Serafina''s heart even further. "This is bad. I must do something about these two. If not, both of them will regret it later". "Um, Xiao Lian?". "Mm? What is it, senior?". "Fufu, are you free tonight?". "?". Chapter 222 - 222 Night at the Beach Part 01. "Fuu, that''s refreshing". Hina exhaled in joy upon trying the bath the mansion had provided for them. With a steamed run through her skin, Hina approached the bedroom where the other had already been waiting. However, she was hesitant to enter because of the earlier event. When the sparring unfolds, and she receives a stern reprimand, apparently, they were at such a close distance that the other members of the clubs assumed them kissing, assuming that Soma was apologizing for his conduct. Because that rumor had spread amongst the girls, Hina felt so embarrassed and also proud because of how other people looked at her and Soma. With renewed determination, Hina gripped the door handle tightly, twisting it before she opened it while many pairs of eyes had already been waiting for the prey to appear. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Um, can I help you? Woah?!". One of the female seniors who visited the first-year room began to drag her toward the vast and empty room and put Hina in the middle to prevent her from escaping. "Eh? Eeh, what is happening?". "Now, Junior Hina, tell us about your relationship with your boyfriend". The earlier female senior who dragged her began to inquire at such a close distance, making Hina flustered, and her brain stopped functioning for a moment. "Huh?! Wa-wa-wait a moment, what is this about?". "Don''t pretend; you guys are always together, even in class, and I saw you guys Lovey-dovey with him earlier in the field. That makes me piss, ah, a bit envious of you." "Wait, did you just want to say pissed off?". "Pipe down, Junior. We all here know how empty and sad we are for not having any relationship because of our circumstances in the Academy, so Junior Hina, would you please?". "Um, I-I¡­ ". "Fufu, it seems lively in this room". Serafina suddenly entered the room, garnering the other''s attention as their eyes glued to her cute and mature sleepwear that made the entire female inside the room gulp their saliva, seeing her alluring curve and thin cloth that barely covered anything. "Ah, Senior Sera, what kind of sleepwear is that? It was so thin. Ah, not like that, Senior, please help me out here". "Fufu, actually, I am also curious about your relationship with Soma and these clothes. Fufu, well, you might think that I wear them to gain his attention". "Eeeeh?!". "Hohoo, it''s rare for Serafina to say that, but Serafina is also curious, huh. Then this matter had already been sealed, so Junior Hina, please cooperate with us". "No?!". A wail of the lamb surrounded by the hungry female echoed from the second floor, inviting the other curiosity. Still, they retracted their intention, for they knew better than to not get involved with such a high school girl during their talk time. ***** "Soma, where are you going? Putting your jacket on?". "I''m going out for a while to meet and help someone". "Ah, I see, be careful out there". "Okay". After finishing his small chat with Leon, Soma left his room and shut the door before walking around the corridor and stairs that would lead him to the first floor. Soma pulled the door inside before the soft and pleasant breeze entered the room, cooling his still-freshened body after getting out of the bath. "She told me to go into this place to help her with something, but where is it exactly?". Earlier in the afternoon, when he finished sparring with Hina, the other members also began to light up their fighting spirit, and some of the seniors also started to challenge him to see just how strong Soma was. It was a good experience for him to broaden his horizons in Martial Arts. However, after the sparring ended, Soma was especially pointed at by Ryuu, his club leader, asking him to help Serafina with something, so reluctantly, he is currently doing the job. But he couldn''t get rid of the uneasy feeling that shrouded his mind. Slowly, Soma enjoyed his night walk while occasionally glancing at his phone to check the map route. The starry sky that painted the dark curtain above him gave a sense of tranquility that pleased his eyes and refreshed his clouded mind while enjoying the soft breeze that passed. His feet began to plunge toward the sandy beach, Soma brown, slightly knitted as he saw the figure of a girl with silver hair wearing a light dress of white one-pieces, illuminated by the moonlight that cascaded to the land, giving her an ethereal presence like a goddess. She is standing beside the shore, looking at the scenery that she saw and admired for the first time in her life. "Xiao lian?". Upon hearing her name being called, Xiao Lian''s body twitched briefly. Then she turned her attention to the source, only to find Soma open her eyes wide. She hurriedly took out her phone to open up her messages apps, typed the display multiple times, and sent it to the person asking her out. {Is Soma already there? Good then, you can have time to talk with and clear the awkwardness between you. Who knows, maybe your relationship will progress further} Xiao Lian, who saw the reply, turned pale as she began to see Soma knitting his brows, seeing a message that Serafina had sent to him. "Tch that woman, you better remember this". Seeing Soma''s frowning face while exchanging banter with Serafina brought a sense of nostalgia in her heart as she unconsciously reached out her hand before stopping midway. "What''s the matter, Xiao Lian?". Xiao Lian shook her head to the side and retracted her hand back as her heart began to race in conflicted thoughts about the boy in front of her. With her conflicted mind, her vision started to narrow, and she couldn''t make a good judgment of what she should do in this situation. "Please, Mother. What should I do?". Soma, who saw her contorted expression, softly sighed before he approached her weak figure. He slowly extended his right hand to try to reach out to her trembling body, but she was aware of Soma approaching, and when her gaze lifted, she reflexively retraced back, which made her face blank for a second. "Sorry about that". "...N-no, I didn''t mean to". "It''s okay, I know it". Xiao Lian, who realized what she had done, turned pale as the trembling on her body intensified. Soma, who saw her suffering face, began to sigh and reflect upon his action. "I should face her earlier". Soma takes her for granted, for she is Xiao Lian, one of the powerhouses in the story just below Leon. He remembered her qualities as someone with the strongest heart and that even the whispering of demoness Lilith didn''t have any effect on her. However, he missed the important part. Xiao Lian, who was hailed as the strongest, was not as impressive in the earlier stage of the story; she tended to hold everything herself and never got herself involved with other characters until the accident brought her together with Leon. From there, their relationship progressed slowly until she proudly stood beside the savior of the world, and with him together, she tackled any dangerous dungeon and a strong enemy that threatened humanity. Soma steeled his heart and began to reach out to her again, which made Xiao Lian''s face stiffen upon seeing his hand approaching. Xiao Lian closed her eyes and accepted her mistake in the form of punishment. Still, instead of punishment, she felt a warmth that came from his head, caressing it gently as the negative thoughts inside her mind dissipated almost instantly. She missed the tender caresses Soma gave her. Xiao Lian slowly opened her eyes and saw Soma helplessly spreading his lips. "Are you not going to ask anything about me?". "...". Seeing Xiao Lian, who got muted, Soma chuckled as he pat her smooth hair off. Soma is still unclear regarding Xiao Lian, who suddenly got attached to him, but that is a trivial matter. No matter what, he must do something to clear things up between them. "Then, do you want to listen to this boring story of mine?". "?!". Chapter 223 - 223 Night at the Beach Part 02. -1st POV- Ever since childhood, I have had a fortune that will make everyone envious of me. The wealth that could move a country, a strong foundation my family had built over the years, a beauty that could make every male line up for taking me. But none of that doesn''t matter to me. None of that truly matters, as the more powerful your family is, the world turns bleaker and darker the world. So, I never care for any of that. I never come to family parties or social events to introduce my brothers and sisters; I rather sit on my bed reading a book accompanied by my mother, who has a weak body. The story she always told me and the warm hand she used to pat me, for me, is the most priceless thing I can have, and nothing can be compared to it. "Lian''er, are you interested in Martial Art?". "...Mm? Martial Arts, I want it; I want to become strong and then search for a cure for your mother". "Fufu, Lian''er, you are truly silly. That''s not what I meant when I asked you that question". As someone who holds the lower caste in the house, my mother and I stayed in a place far from the main one. However, that didn''t matter to me because for as long as I have my mother, that is enough for me. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I was born into a house that regarded Martial power as its foundation. I joined the main teaching of the family in nurturing martial arts since I was little. I trained along with the teacher the family had tasked. It seems I have a talent for mastering the spear art. So, I worked hard; every day, I thrust, thrust, thrust toward the same target every day while my mother was watching for me, smiling, looking through my growth. Besides martial power, I also began to train below the teaching of the main house in our family''s history, general knowledge, and even the economy in which I have no interest, so it has already gone from my brain. My father, who is a busy man, occasionally visited my house and always, with his care and kind nature, helped me in my studies and training and always took care of my mother if he had time for it. However, everything came crashing down when my mother suddenly collapsed. As the person who saw it firsthand, my heart broke seeing her limp body and light breath. When the doctor in the place said she had an unknown disease that gnawed at her physique and that it was probably a matter of time before she lost it, I felt the whole world crumble. "It''s okay, Lian''er; your aunt will be here supporting you." From that moment, I was under the care of a person I called my Aunt. I single-handedly focused on my train to fulfill my promise to my mother, searching for a cure to help her. I train and learn. Then, I trained again and learned under my aunt''s tutelage, who seemed worried about my progress and lack of self-care. Years passed by, and my heart started to numb about all the meticulous things I had done every day because of the absence of my mother. My face just got stiffer, and everyone called me an Expressionless Princess. I don''t care what they thought about me, for I had my ultimate goal to save my mother, then when the ceremony in my family began. I was acknowledged by the legendary weapon that made my status in the family turned upside down. Through the spear''s influence, I managed to climb a rank in the family successor, which I refused in place, and I chose to go to the academy to search for a clue regarding the cure for my mother. "Lian''er, I''m sorry I couldn''t come with you because of my busy schedule. I wish I could go with you, but". "Mm, thanks, Aunt, don''t worry about me. I can care for myself". "That is why I''m worried, you know". "?". For the last time, my aunt, who has no blood relation in our household and always takes care of me alone, hugged me tightly as if not wanting to be separated from me. "Take care, Lian''er, if you need something, call me immediately! I will launch a plane to go there". "Mm". ***** Then, it was my first step to reach my goal. However, on the way, I met with a boy who gave me a sense of familiar feeling, as if I was facing a person from my close family. He is unbelievably strong and he gives an imposing aura like an emperor that is ready to dominate the world. Also, I couldn''t take my eyes away from him. "I won". "Um, that was Amazing". From there, my life flipped because of the comfort and warmth they gave me, and then I realized, "Ah, so this is what they called a friend". I got so absorbed in it without knowing it, and I felt that academic life was not that bad. Of course, without forgetting my actual objective coming to the Academy. With them, I survived the trial, and with them, I could train with all my heart; also, with them, I believed that they could help me find a way to cure my mother until that hope washed away after the demon''s appearance. A demon infiltrated the academy, which almost killed the red-hair. I saw Soma Leaking out an ominous murderous aura that pricked my skin furiously in rage, killing the demon. As a member family of the Xiao clan that harbors demons, Soma did the right thing because demons need to be eradicated from this planet; that''s what my family engraved to me ever since I was a child. However, I saw Soma turned into a demon; no, he was turned into something else that even demons are afraid of. After seeing him like that, my heart clouded, and I am at a loss for words. My mind was conflicted. I couldn''t figure out what I should do if I met him. Then, for the first time in my life, I ran. From there, my contact with him slowly deteriorated, and I felt that the world started to turn into its usual color when I saw my mother collapse back then. "What should I do?". The happy time when we eat together now feels bland because of the wall between us. Slowly, because of my lack of communication, I don''t know how I am supposed to clear things up with him, who seems to start to create a wall. "I didn''t want that. I want us to return at that time, laugh, fight, and share our moment together. I want all of it back, but how? How can I do that? Someone please help me". I stand on the beach shore, thinking alone while waiting for Senior Serafina to come. I suddenly recall my past and hear the voice I miss so much this past month. "Xiao Lian". When my name was called, my entire body turned rigid, and I almost lost the strength of my limbs from hearing his voice. My heart began to throb intensely, sending myriad pulses through my veins that seemed frozen. My thoughts start to race as I want to find out the truth about who Soma is. Is he a human? Or a Demon?. I don''t know, can someone please tell me what to do? "Please help me, Mother". The warmth that once again soothed my heart spread from his caressing my head, and it melted my heart. The gloomy feeling in my chest started to blow away as he patted my head. "Are you not going to ask anything about me?". "...". My face stiffened hearing that question; that is precisely what I wanted to ask ever since I saw him turn into that figure, but my mouth was muted and refused to move even a little. "Then, do you want to listen to this boring story of mine?". "?!". ("...I want to hear it!") From then on, Soma began to tell his past while we sat on the soft white sand at the shore while looking at the beautiful scenery. I don''t know where it started, but my eyes refuse to leave his face. Slowly, I began to understand why Soma acted like that and how he could gain that power in his body. "So what do you say? My power is pretty ominous and dangerous, right?". Soma spread his lips helplessly, and that made my heart tighten in pain. "I see. So it was like that. He had that past surrounding him. I''m such a fool for not noticing it and assuming that you are the same as the demon who harms others". What I see in Soma is a boy who is always calm and undeterred under any suppression that would make him yield, but now Soma unusually shows his weak side, which triggers something dormant within me. My body unconsciously moved and wrapped around his head with my hands and let his head rest in my chest. "It''s okay, Soma. Thank you for telling me everything, and I am sorry for what I have done in the past month". "No, it''s okay. I want to apologize for acting like a coward back then, not facing you earlier, making you feel isolated, and I am sorry for hiding this from you". "No, it wasn''t like that!". Even at a time like this, he still cares about me despite being the one who was being thrown at me. I tightened my embrace and let his head submerge into my still-developed chest. "I''m glad he is the Soma I know and I like". Our heart beating began to resonate, and it rhymed in our ears, creating a tranquil atmosphere that soothed each other''s hearts in relief. Slowly, as I basked in this feeling, my frozen heart started to beat rapidly, sending a lot of oxygen toward my whole body, especially my cheeks, which I felt slightly warmer. "I see. I understand now. I should not hold back my feelings anymore, and Soma, No matter what happens, I will stand by your side even if the world despises you. I will stand beside you". Today, under the watchful eyes of heaven. I vow to always become this person''s strength and support him no matter what the world sees him. Chapter 224 - 224 Dungeon Time Part 01. After a night with Xiao Lian on the shore, it finally washed away the rift that distorted their distance. Once more, Xiao Lian and Hina could be spotted standing near Soma, smiling happily, before they separated into their own group. Soma, who was currently in his team, cast his gaze forward and saw a rocky structure that elevated from the ground and a huge dark maw, the place they would explore this time. "Then, each group leader, please move forward!". Teacher Lee, one of the teachers who came with the travelling club activity, gave his order as someone with experience diving into the dungeon. The academy was short-staffed because some of the teachers who had abilities accompanied the third year in exploring the deepest and most unexplored dungeons on earth in Africa. So reluctantly, he was appointed as the leader of the teacher who also came beside him, standing stiff. "Yes". Simultaneously, three students who have been appointed as captains move forward. Team A, which was mostly filled with second-year students, was led by Ryuu. They were tasked with the most challenging task of clearing the path for the other team. With many of its female members, Team B was led by Serafina, tasked as the team that would record the dungeon''s layout. Lastly, Soma Team-C, mixed between second- and first-year students, was led by Akane and tasked with ensuring that there were no more obstacles on their way home. The three leaders began briefing on what they would and shouldn''t do once inside the dungeon. While he was waiting, Soma scanned his surroundings and saw Hina and Xiao Lian had already come back as usual with small banter that made everyone around them smile wryly. Soma chuckled at seeing their warm interaction before turning his attention elsewhere. He finally could spot Leon, but strangely, he was being put in Team A with Ryuu, and that fact greatly stirred his heart. "Another change in the plot? Well, I have to brief the girls later". "That is all for the briefing. Do you guys understand?". "Yes, Inspectoor Lee". "Good, spread this to your comrade, dismiss". As soon as Teacher Lee finished with his word, every group leader returned to their own group and began to create an encirclement to discuss what the teacher said. "Okay, everyone, listen up! We will conduct the exploration one hour after Team B enters, and you guys already know our objectives, as we discussed earlier with Leadr Ryuu. But, the teacher gave us an additional task, if possible, as someone who entered this club I want you guys to write down your experience in a report and hand it to your leader club and from there we as executives in the travelling club will score you guys depend of how good your report is and if you are deemed good we will pick the best one as the representative of each class, is everyone clear?". Everyone in the group nodded their head as Akane briefly told us the other rules we must follow; the others began to listen carefully, and there were some first-years amongst Soma who busied themselves writing down the crucial part of this exploration. "...Okay, ready yourself, and in a moment, we will go toward the dungeon, the place of unknown mystery, hope, and also the danger that will lead us to greater things. Prepare yourself and make sure to remember the fellow beside you because no one knows what will happen inside it". As Akane said it with a deep and low tone, dampening the Team-C atmosphere because of her antics, Kaori, from her side, sighed and opened her mouth. "Everyone, be careful, especially first-year students, and I hope the second year can guide their juniors well; I am leaving it to you guys". "Okay". The briefing was done, and Soma saw team A begin to leave the field and enter the dungeon. Many people who watched them felt their bodies stiffened and their hearts trembled in anticipation. There are also many who tremble in fright because it was their first attempt ever since they gained their power. "Um, Captain, may I?". Soma, under much gaze from the other members, raised his right hand to gain Akane''s attention. "What is it, Soma?". "Can I go toward Team B for a moment. I need to make sure that my friends are ready for this moment". "Team B?". Everyone in the group, along with Akane, unconsciously turned toward a certain red-haired girl who was having fun with her close friends. Then, as if understanding Soma''s intention, many males and seniors grin while placing their palms on their chest, showing respect that Soma is a caring boyfriend. Akane, who felt the mood in her group turned sweet, could only sigh and gesture to Soma by jerking her chin and speaking. "Go ahead". "Thanks". As Soma detached himself from the group, the members who saw him raised their thumbs up in their hearts. It is rare to see a heartwarming atmosphere in the group, and the tension from their heart melts with the wholesome scene they see as Hina, who notices Soma''s approach, welcomes Soma with a blossomed smile. "Soma? What''s up?". "Nothing, just checking on you; how was your preparation?". "I''m ready. I Already checked it multiple times, and the thing you gave me back is already in my storage". "I see". "Soma". From the side, a slightly firmer tone leaked out from Xiao Lian''s mouth as she shrank her distance from him, trying to gain his attention. "How about you, Xiao Lian?". "I''m ready, and thanks for the potion you shared with me. Are you going to be okay without it?". S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t worry; I have a ton of those inside my storage, so use it as much as you want if you need it". "Mm, thanks". Team B, who are mostly filled with girls, notice the sweet atmosphere between the three of them, and a sudden shock electrifies them, making their jaws open wide. "No way!". Everyone in the group has the same thoughts after seeing this trio. "Huum, you greet the girls and intend to ignore me, Soma". Serafina, who steps from the side to exert her presence, manages to catch Hina and Xiao Lian''s attention. "You two, be careful. I know you two have experience dealing with this, but this was a newborn one. The place is still fresh with many unknown monsters and traps that could endanger you two, so be wary about your surroundings". "Okay, aha, you are such a worrywart, but I will do that; believe in me". "Mm, okay Soma, I will do exactly as you told". "So you''re ignoring me, huh? Good, how dare you, for the first-year, ignore his senior greetings". "Good, I must return to my team, see you later". "Wait a damn minute, you punk!". Soma, who intends to go back toward his group, was stopped by Serafina with a vein that sprouted from her forehead while holding his uniform collar. However, they had different builds; where Soma was an all-rounder with a strong Physique as his primary and Serafina, who had a strong magic capacity with slightly lower physical strength, was being dragged by the raw strength Soma had. "What a brute". A vein began to pop out from Soma''s forehead, but he regulated his breathing and soon managed to calm his raging heart. "Wait a moment, will you? Is it that difficult to answer my greeting?". Soma stopped from his track, which made Serafina open her eyes in shock. She saw Soma turn his body back and, with a paste-like smile on his face, speak. "Good day, senior. Then if you excuse me". With swift feet on him, Soma disappears from her sight and returns to his own team, leaving all the other people who watch him stunned in silence. "Humph, what a rude fellow, treating a girl like that, humph". Serafina, who was fuming while letting out steam from her head, returned toward her team, and then she was consoled by her friends, Hina and Xiao Lian. Soma sighs before muttering to himself. "I hope those two will be fine in their exploring, and for Serafina, I hope she is saved too. However, I''m sorry about earlier, but I want you to taste my sweet little revenge, Sera". Two hours had passed as Soma, filled with tension seeing Hina and Xiao Lian enter the dungeon, made the other members who noticed it smile warmly toward him. "Team-C, get ready to enter". "Understood. Are you guys ready?". As the team leader, Akane turns her back toward her members and gives them one last affirmation to see their resolve. "Okay, let''s enter". Chapter 225 - 225 Dungeon Time Part 02. Soma and his team began to enter the maw. The entrance of the place was cold and a bit dim. The wall has a rocky structure that seems made naturally by nature but it was still a mystery how the dungeon built itself. The dimly lit room was only lightly moderated by the moss and some small crystals that let out light by absorbing the surrounding mana. They were inside a long, straight corridor that led toward a small opening where there was a stair that descended. A slightly large group of footsteps that echoed into the surroundings sent an alarm that stung their senses inside the rocky structure of the dungeon. Soma, who observed his surroundings, clearly felt the tension that started to build up around him, especially among the first-year students who were in line with him. Many of them are having a hard time concentrating. Their mind began to become distracted because of the agitated situation they were in. "Everyone stand still, Mental enhancement". Kaori''s sudden voice jolted everyone''s nerves as they started to turn into statues. Still, warm light permeated from her place, and it began to float toward the surroundings, giving a sense of tranquillity for people in the team to regain their calm minds. "Have you guys calmed down?". Akane, the team''s captain, stopped their advance as she realized that her group was not doing great. She scanned her team members who were slightly in not good condition, especially the first year, and she could only spot one person who seemed still relaxed even in this situation. She began to recall yesterday''s spar when Soma easily overpowered the second-year students, making him look more outstanding than the rest. The team she was responsible for was filled with a first-year who clearly had inexperience in this situation. But "Soma!". "Yes, captain?". "You walked in behind the group and made sure to protect them from the ambush that came out of nowhere. As for the second year, make an encirclement to create a barrier that protects your juniors". "Yes, captain". As instructed by Akane, the second-year students began to let the first-year students enter the middle line as they got to the safe spot in line. However, the one who is experienced in dungeon diving knows too well that there is never a secure place in the dungeon, only a safe floor. Soma, who stood one in the back, shrugged his shoulders as he saw the line begin to proceed again as per Akane''s instructions. He exhaled while activating his instinct skill to the max, alerting him if there was something bothering him. Suddenly, his senses were tingling with danger; he jerked his head to the source only to find Akane was silently watching his condition. Soma nodded his head slightly to give her a brief confirmation as he saw Akane turn her gaze away. "What''s her deal?". The team continued their exploration as they descended the rocky stairs that would lead them toward the real dungeon. After descending the stairs, which took no longer than a minute, they faced a long corridor with a heavier atmosphere from the earlier floor. "Everyone, keep your eyes open". Akane and Kaori who experienced this situation, tensed their muscles while the other second year also followed suit. As for Soma, he was observing the dungeon wall and structure, as it was the same as the dungeon he entered in Meiji Jingu, but this place still retains its mysteries while the Jingu has already cleared. Their group advanced slowly and filled with many shortcomings. The faces of the first-year students were tense even after Kaori had blessed them with her beginner Light magic. Light magic mainly deals with healing and buffing. It also possessed the capability to attack, but it did not have good power, unlike the other elements, except toward evil or something related to darkness, for these two were depicted as each other natural enemies. One other thing that made light magic excel at its speed. However, all of that starts from the person who wields it because there is no such thing as a weak element. "Everyone halt your movement". After passing the corridor, the group finally encountered their first wide space, which was shaped like a dome. In the middle of the space, there was a small red-hairy creature. They had hideous faces and sharp teeth like monkeys that walked on bipedal feet. On their back, they have pointy tails within their tailbone, holding while its hand small clubs in their hands as weapons. "Gremlin". Kaori uttered those words softly as if to prevent the monster from noticing them. Gremlin is a Rank-F monster, the same as goblin, and their attack primarily uses the club, but sometimes, on rare occasions, there are some who also mastered the path of magic even though they were classified as Rank-F. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma saw there were more than a dozen of those things, pacing around in the middle of the room, still unaware of the incoming group, but it was only a matter of time. "Gyk?!". One of the Gremlins noticed the group as the sound that came from its mouth echoed, alarming the other monsters. "Everyone, ready your weapon!". Akane, holding a dagger in hand, charged forward, followed by the other second-year who brandished their weapon; as for the first year, they were still petrified by fear of the appearance of the Gremlins. However, this was also a part of their training to observe their seniors in combat on the first day of exploration. Soma, who stands behind, makes sure to pry open his eyes wide to prevent that no monsters will pass his defense. The battle ended anticlimactic as the Gremlins were annihilated one-sidedly by the senior strength. They began to search the surrounding area to make sure that no other monster would spawn. After making sure everything was safe, Akane gestures to Kaori. "Kaori led them in!". "Okay, everyone, let''s go". Kaori began to lead the way, followed by the remaining first-year students, who still felt fidgety about this place. Akane, who bent her body, picked something that lay on the ground before she showed it to the first-year student. "Listen, everyone, you know what this is, right?". "...Is it a Mana core?". "Yes, some of you are probably already aware of it, but regardless, I will give you a brief moment to explain¡­". Already aware of the thing, Soma threw his gaze away and slowly detached himself from his group while scanning his surroundings. He found a trace of charred ground in some place, indicating that the group before them had already used their magical power to blast the monster away. He focused his senses and found nothing major to consider, then walked back to his group. However, the moment he enters the group, his body slightly trembles as his gaze goes far away toward the next corridor that will lead them toward the other place. "What was that?". Soma knit his brows while having a bad feeling about this. *** The other group, Team B with Serafina, who was in the lead, had the more leisurely pace, for there was no monster or trap that was already being disabled by Team A. However, even though they had it easy, the atmosphere in their group was much worse than Team C, for their members were filled with females. Hina and Xiao Lian, who were told to walk in front by Serafina, occasionally looked back and saw the distressed expression on their faces, especially the first-year students. They can do nothing about it but get used to it and break free from their chained fear. "Senior Sera?". "Yeah, I feel it too. Hina helps me as usual". "Okay". As the one who possessed Mana''s capacity second to Serafina, Hina had been tasked by Serafina to help her on the front lines. The target on their front is five Gremlins who are still unaware of their arrival. Hina began to gather mana around her palm and created a spark that began to intensify before turning into a small ball of flame that floated slowly in front of her. "I''m ready, senior". "Good, throw it!". As Serafina instructed, Hina threw the ball, and it flew in a straight line; with the light approaching them, the gremlins finally realized that there were people who had invaded their turf. "Too late". With a wave from her hand, Serafina generates a generous amount of Wind that slightly gathers around her, swaying her uniform before she controls the wind current to devour the flame ball. "Gyk!!". The tiny flame that floated in the air transformed into a ferocious serpent, dancing in the air with its mouth open, devoured the gremlin''s heads one by one and took their life away, leaving only a tiny mana core on the ground. After finishing its task, the serpent disappeared, and the room began to turn slightly dim again. However, hidden behind the rock, one Gremlin appeared, and it was ready to spit fire that accumulated in its mouth. "Senior?!". "?!". "Finally showed up!". Serafina creates a small gale in her palm before launching it to the gremlin from its side. With an invisible attack that slammed its body into the wall or rather squashed by the sheer pressure from the gale, Serafina had released before it burst apart, becoming dust. Everyone in the place was stunned in silence as they saw how amazing the control and power of the magic Serafina had. "Fuuh, that is worth my frustration. I hate when someone tries to ambush me. Hm?!''. From the disappearing Gremlin, the wall cracked under the earlier pressure before it crumbled into dust, revealing a new room that was dark but invited the curiosity of the explorer who saw it. "Is that?!". Chapter 226 - 226 Dungeon Time Part 03. "Everyone, keep your guard up!". Serafina loudly shouted her order, which made all the girls in the team tense their expressions. Slowly, as she led, the others followed behind, and after they reached the front door, they were faced with a dark room devoid of any life welcoming them. "Hina, can you please?". "Yes, Senior". Hina created a tiny spark before it accumulated into a flame ball as big as her fist. She controlled the spell to float, entering the room, and they saw what room it was, which made them stand speechless. In the middle of the wide room, a single big brown box decorated with a golden plate gives it a sense of elegance that pleases the eyes of the one who founded it. Everyone present opened their eyes wide in shock. Some of the girls'' moods lifted for the joy of finding the treasure box ahead of the other team. "That is a treasure box". "Yeah, it seems so". "Mm, it was indeed a treasure box". However, Serafina, Hina, and Xiao Lian replied the situation was a bit weird. It is not completely wrong, though. Serafina and Xiao Lian, who possess wealth that could move the country, and Hina, who got used to it after her exploration in the trial gate with Soma, make the surrounding atmosphere dampened because of their lack of response. "Oi, Serafina, what are you hesitating about? Let''s open it, and who knows, maybe we will find gold or anything that can be beneficial for us". One of the second-year students, who was too excited about the finding, stepped forward without knowing the risk she would handle. With one person bravely stepping up, another girl began to shout her idea. "Yes, Senior is right, captain, let''s hurry to open the treasure. This is my first time opening one, and I can''t stop my excitement". "She is right, captain. Let''s go open it". "I also can''t wait to see what is inside the box". "Right, it makes you thrilled imagining it". Hina and Xiao Lian, who realised the heavy situation they were in, turned their gaze to Serafina only to see her knitting her brows because of the accumulated greed that started to envelop the team. She began to gather mana on her palm and create a small whirlwind to stop the argument that was bound to happen. "All of you, stop. Let''s discuss it with our leader first, you two, go toward the other place". "Eh, but?!". "Don''t worry. I already checked the corridor here using my wind magic. There are no monsters in the way; you just need to go straight ahead before turning left, and you will find team A, who is resting their energy waiting for the other team. Inform our leader, Ryuu, and he will make the final decision about this. Hurry up!". The two girls who were appointed leaked a tired sigh before reluctantly going toward the path Serafina had told them. Seeing the two seniors pass the corridor, the other members of team B''s mood turned sour because of the Irrational decision Serafina made. A treasure box had already been laid upon them, and she tyrannically ordered her teammates to spread the information with the other members, which would decrease their gain in this exploration. After waiting for a while, Serafina could sense someone approaching their side, and it came from the corridor she asked her teammates to go earlier. From there, Serafina spotted Ryuu with another person beside him, a junior who had blond hair, running toward their side. Her brows are knitted because of his appearance, and she is wondering why Ryuu brings the boy along. "Miss Serafina, how was it?". S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It was inside". She swallowed her complaint before softly instructing Hina to make another flame ball. Hina, who received it, nodded her head and created another firetail, which transformed into a mass flame of a ball that lightened the room. "What do you think, leader?". "It''s suspicious indeed, but it''s worth a try. However, we must wait for Akane as she is good with these things". "Sounds fair to me". Hina, who heard their conversation from the side, raised her brows as, from her experience with Soma, he single-handedly, without hesitation, opened every treasure box he found. However, in this case, the seniors were rather vague and cautious about their approach. "Well, not my problem though". "Have you seen the inside?". "None". "Let''s investigate it for a bit". "Okay, Hina, you come in too". "Hm? Okay". Ryuu, Serafina, and Hina began to enter the room. The interior was built with a rocky structure and a soft surface. Then, from the wall behind them, something written across the wall made the trio open their eyes wide and gasp in shock. The text was written in an ancient language unread by the three. The ancient text spread toward the ceilings, piquing the interest of Xiao Lian and Leon, who stand near the mouth of the door. Seeing the two of them enter, the other members also began to enter the room, which made Serafina knit her brows in annoyance. "Girls, what are you?!". "Oh, come on, Serafina, we were just curious about the text. Don''t be sensitive like that?!". "She is right, Serafina. Let me see the text; it will also become a good source for my report". Serafina, who has a frown on her face, holding back her annoyance, sighed in an exaggerated manner and turned her gaze toward Ryuu, who seemed okay with this. She knitted her brows further because of the lack of decisiveness in his attitude, which made a vein appear on her forehead. Behind everyone''s gaze, a female first-year student sneakily went toward the middle of the room where the treasure box was standing, but Leon halted her steps. "Excuse me, but you shouldn''t do that". "Ah?! Oh, Leon". The female jolted in surprise as she heard someone calling her, sneaking toward the treasure box. "N-no, Leon, it was not like that. I-I just wanted to see it first-hand for my source of material in the report later". "...I see". Leon, who easily got shy in front of a female stranger, nodded his head in understanding. "So, can I just touch it a bit, please?". The female pleaded as Leon was troubled about what he should do in this situation; when he cast his gaze toward the senior, he accidentally saw Serafina''s sharp eyes turned toward them, who heard their interaction. However, when he was in deep thought, the female used that as a chance to touch the box. "Hey you, stop that!". Serafina''s strong shout brought back everyone''s attention toward Leon and the female who accidentally touched the box because of the shock. The box let out a clicking sound as it opened. Still, instead of gold that came out below their feet, a magic circle that enveloped the entire room shone brightly before swallowing them whole from the room, leaving only the remaining member who absentmindedly saw the event happening outside the room. **** After passing many corridors and rooms, Soma and his team finally reached the fifth floor using other routes, where the other team was already waiting for them to regroup. In this exploration, he didn''t have a single chance to get some experience to level up. It was a bit disappointing, but he could utilize his time later when he gets the opportunity, and if that time comes, he will not leave a single prey to escape. Soma scans his surroundings to search for his acquainted. However, he notices something weird. He felt the atmosphere was eerily heavy and filled with tension. One of the male seniors who saw team C incoming. With a pale-faced and distressed expression, he approached Akane and Kaori. "It''s bad". Akane and Kaori, who were wondering what had happened, approached the man. "What is happening?". "Are you alright?". The man shook his head vigorously before, with an impatient tone, told them. "Captain Ryuu, Captain Serafina, and some of the female students in team B had gone missing after investigating the room with the treasure box; it seems they accidentally activated the trap inside". "What did you just say?!". Soma, who heard Akane''s dumbfounded response, knitted his brows tightly as he clenched his fist. "Shit, so it''s already happening". Chapter 227 - 227 Race against time. Soma, with swift movement, closes his distance with the senior male while the other is still absentmindedly trying to process the information they received in their head. "Exactly how many people and how much time has passed since the disappearance?". Seeing Soma, who suddenly asked him with a firm tone, made the male senior face twitch in shock, but unfortunately, after seeing the serious eyes on Soma''s face, the male gulped his saliva and spoke. "It was captain Ryuu and one of his members, a first-year boy, Team B captain Serafina, and many more first and second-year students from Team B; they were gone for about thirty minutes or less." "Tch!". Soma began to move his feet under the watchful eye of everyone. They weirdly see his figure drafted toward the gate that will lead them toward the boss''s room, which makes the other face pale. "Wait, Soma!". "?!". Everyone in the place was taken aback as they began to question his daring action. Akane and Kaori, who hold a commendable position in the club, dashed away and managed to arrive at his side. Akane extended her right hand to grab his hand. However, Soma''s instinct activated without his conscience as he deflected the extended hand, and then he put his palm on the massive door that led to the boss''s room. "What is he doing?". "Is he nuts?". "Someone stopped him". Every senior and first-year student stared in horror at what Soma was about to do. Even many of the second-year students didn''t dare to challenge it recklessly, but Soma shamelessly dared to risk his life in a situation where they were in distress. "Will you quit it, Soma!". "Back off!". Soma''s strong tone and outburst caused Akane to back away slightly. The atmosphere in the room turned heavy; as for Akane, the one who was near him, her body started to tremble uncontrollably, and the menacing visual, at that time, began to replicate in front of her eyes. Akane''s sight was filled with burning anger that tried to swallow her, and not just her, but the other students who heard that shout felt that the current Soma was dangerous. Soma brushed away the complaints that were directed at him and looked toward the translucent window in front of him. [Do you wish to challenge the Boss Room?] [Yes or No] Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes". The door started to shake, and it let out a menacing rumbling that shook everyone''s hearts, for it was made from stone, raising a cloud of dust toward the air, completing the heavy aura that enveloped the camp. Everyone in the place gulped their saliva for the opened door, and their gaze simultaneously turned to Soma, who suddenly changed his demeanor. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Drawing the Devil''s power within the user''s body] Soma''s body was clad in crimson aura, and many other students who saw him trembled in fear because of the sheer overwhelming pressure he exerted. However, for Soma, this kind of strength was still not enough. [Martial Saint First Technique Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation] "First Step - Lightning Scatter". A roar from the shrieking crimson bolts that appeared around his body began to spread its veins to the atmosphere, making the students who saw him gulp in awe and fear. Many of them, especially Akane and Kaori, who stand near him, feel the terrifying energy from this technique Soma unleashed. "This is?!". "What is?". Akane and Kaori''s bodies were stoned because the pressure that hit them was becoming more intense, making their body drenched in cold sweat. They never thought Soma had concealed his full power all this time, and it could have exerted this much power when he released it. Meanwhile, Soma, who is at the center of the attention, was. "Fuu, Another change in the plot, huh? No wonder. Also, the current victims were not just two Main Characters, but multiple people that got transferred into the depths of this dungeon". In the story Chronicles Saga, the only ones who will be transferred in this situation are Xiao Lian and Leon, but the situation turns much worse. The door was completely opened, and it was covered with a thin layer of darkness that gave off an eerie feeling for the students who saw it. However, Soma tensed the muscles in his body and entered the room. "What, hey, Soma!". "Akane, let''s go and follow him!". "Tch". Akane and Kaori decide to follow Soma inside; as they pass the layer, they see a bipedal monster standing in the middle of the vast space, surrounded entirely by rocks, and in the center above, there is a huge crystal chunk that lets out light to brighten the space. "That was". "Gremlin lord". Stood in the innermost part of the space, a Gremlin lord, a monster with thick red fur and almost the same height as a teenager, holding a wand with a red sphere on its tip. "You''re in the way!". Soma, with his merciless tone, closed his distance with the monster, and with a single swing from his leg, the monster''s body blasted to the side wall before it disintegrated and turned into a mana core. [You Gained Exp!] He ignored the killed monster before proceeding toward the appearance of another hole that would lead him toward the deeper floor. "He defeated it easily". "...?!". Akane, who saw it firsthand, opened her eyes wide in shock, and Kaori covered her open jaw while they witnessed Soma had already proceeded toward the next floor. "Akane, we have to hurry and catch up". Kaori''s sense of kindness began to sprout out as she couldn''t let herself see one of her juniors entering his death door. On the other hand, Akane, who is slightly curious about Soma, shifted her perception to become suspicious. Her brows knitted as she also slightly agreed with Kaori''s plan, but they were currently lacking personnel to deal with this problem. "I know how you feel about Kaori, but let''s regroup with the other first, get as much information as possible, and form a team to catch up to Soma". "But, but¡­". "Let''s go kaori!". Not wanting to delay any longer than this, Akane dragged Kaori toward the earlier room where they were regrouped with the other. "I will investigate him thoroughly later. For now, I have to do something about the missing students first¡­". Her steps halted as she realized something that finally caught her attention. "Wait, where did Soma go anyway? Does he know where the missing people go?". With more dubious actions Soma had done, Akane began to be more convinced to start her investigation thoroughly at him, searching out if he was an ally or a foe. *** Soma, who saw the light in front of him, braced himself as it pierced his eyes and got used to a dim place. "So it''s still the same as in the story told". He began to recall his memories of this incident. The newfound dungeon in Okinawa had more than twenty floors. It consists of the first five floors as a beginner area, and from the six and more, it is an intermediate area where the structure and geographies are a bit different. In front of him was a blinding light that shone above the ceilings. Soma was welcomed by the smell of grass and the scene of lush greenery that filled his entire eyes. The rustling sound from the leaves swayed by the wind and a towering tree that filled the entire field narrowed his vision. He knitted his brows as he couldn''t waste any more time than this. He kicked the ground, creating a web crack that made him soar to mid-air, and began to accelerate on it, using the atmosphere as a foothold and giving him a broader perspective to search for a way to descend to the next floor. "Please hang in there, girls!". Chapter 228 - 228 Thunder Hawk. As he runs in mid-air, Soma, who has already dived deeper into his first intermediate area, is facing a horde of flying bird monsters. The monster with a menacing aura tried to intercept Soma, who dared to step on their turf. But, Soma ignored their threat and began to calculate the plan of how to run from the monsters. First, he dived under like a meteorite, which made the birds look at him cautiously, but before Soma entered the forest, he kicked the air and launched himself into a straight line like a missile. He pushed through the resistance wind that blocked him, getting away from the bird''s radar. The birds who saw Soma''s movement exchange looked at each other as they finally gave up cause they did not want to disturb the other turf. Soma saw the monster birds fly away in every direction, and he sighed for a bit, but soon his instinct rang an alarm. "Woah". In front of him, a monster lunged at him, making him turn his course in a hurry before stopping in his advance. It was a black panther that walked with sharp claws protruding like an exoskeleton, eyeing him from the top of the tree, growling. Soma hurriedly adjusted his direction and began to go toward the other direction, where he found the hole that would lead him toward the next floor. He descended the stairs and found himself inside a huge space with a single massive door that blocked his advance. Thankfully, he reached the tenth floor in less than an hour because of the Martial Saint Techniques. He had no plan to deactivate it until he saved the girls and escaped the dungeon. Without any hesitation, he put his palm on the massive door that gave him a warning about the challenge. [Do you wish to enter the Boss Room?] [Yes or No] "Yes". The large door frame began to move, letting out a rumbling shake that raised a cloud of dust, tensing the atmosphere. As usual, a thin layer of darkness began to envelop the door to prevent the new explorer from knowing what was inside the room. Soma entered the room, and it was the same forest domain but with a smaller range. He began to knit his brows as he was still unaware of how many monsters there were, and it also included the boss. Without any effort, he was helped due to his instinct screaming. Soma lifted his gaze to the sky only to see a bid shadow that bypassed his figure casting a shades in a brief moment before it stopped. With a clap of its wing, it let out a small whirlwind that gathered around it, forming a barrier that protected its body, a crackling of yellow thunder also cladding the monster''s beautiful yellow feather. "Thunder Hawk!". Based on Soma''s knowledge, Thunder Hawk was a monster classified as rank A. It has the capability to control Wind and Lightning at the same time, making him an apex below a calamity class monster. Soma knitted his brows because the hawk that floated in mid-air was directly standing in his line of sight from the sun, its shine blinding him. He jumped himself up and floated in mid-air, facing the hawk that was still observing his prey. Two sides of will, and together clad in lightning around their body, staring at each other, regarding each other as an enemy. "Kyaaaak!". The Hawk shouted loudly; it shook Soma''s eardrums, making his brain dizzy for a moment. Not only was Soma affected, but the surrounding air also began to tremble in fright because of its shrill voice, which acted as one of its abilities to paralyze its enemy. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Nullifying the pain 50%] With both of his extra skills in activation, the earlier attack was dismissed, and Soma shot forward to face the monster, to which the monster also replied by clapping its wind, creating a hurled whirlwind that disrupted the current air in the atmosphere. "That won''t work on me!". Soma skilfully followed his instinct, dodged the incoming wind by maneuvering in mid-air, and unleashed his attack in the form of a Turning Kick. "Kyak!". The Hawk saw Soma''s incoming attack as a threat; his body shone in yellow color while the bolts cladding its body began to intensify, and with a clap of his wing, the Hawk disappeared from its place and reappeared above Soma. "Tch, it''s fast". True to Soma''s thought, thunder hawks have fantastic agility that could outperform a Rank-S monster if it stayed in its territory. So, because of that, Soma, who was already drawing some part of the devil''s power, hardly hit it on the first try. "Kyak!". Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Hawk once more claps its wing, and like a teleportation its body reappears in front of soma while bursting forth the lightning that cladding his body. Soma again clicked his tongue, and with his keen sight, he dodged every lightning attack that rained down on his body while he ignored the rest. Not just lightning, The hawk began to disrupt Soma''s stance by firing several whirlwinds that it created with each clap of its wing as the hawk circled around Soma, waiting for Soma to get exhausted first before striking. "...Ah, shit. I have no time for this!". Even though he still had an important matter to save his girls, Soma was facing a tricky opponent with the intelligence of a predator. He grits his wits while waiting to see whose mental strength is stronger. Each and every attack from the hawk began to intensify as it created four small tornadoes that tried to entrap him. Soma, who saw the four tornadoes'' tails were connected toward each other, began to mix slowly to create a powerful tornado. He jumped above to reach a higher altitude, which was still wide open, but the moment he almost got out, A shadow appeared, and in an instant, a blinding yellow light pierced his eyes and made his eyes blacken out briefly. His instinct was screaming in danger, and he crossed his hand in front of his face and placed his thighs to his abdomen while summoning his weapon. "Kyak!". With that as a cue, Soma''s body was blown away by a flash of lightning, pushing him down toward the chaotic vortex that had already been completed. He felt no damage from the lightning attack, but the violent current that carried his body around the circle began its merciless attack; hundreds of slashes from compressed air began to hurl him from any direction, ripping his uniform along with the flesh, then slowly the wound that accumulated in his body increasing. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Nullifying the pain 99%] [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "There is no other choice". [Drawing the Saint power] [The two forces began to clash, damaging the user''s body] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Began to adapt toward the chaotic power. ¡­Adapting complete] Soma''s eyes opened wide, shone in crimson fire and a bit of golden hue, releasing an immense power that blew away the tornado that entrapped him. His body, which had wounds all over his body, healed at a rapid pace because of the Saint''s power. The Hawk gasped as it began to feel all of his body tremble, seeing Soma change. But suddenly, without knowing what happened, the hawk''s body got jolted by a massive blow from Soma''s kick that launched its massive body to the ground, knocking down several trees as it created an open land. "Die!". Not wanting to waste any more time, Soma launched himself in a straight line like a comet and spun in mid-air multiple times before delivering his Axe kick. The forest, which gave a still and tranquil atmosphere a moment ago, turned chaotic until a rumbling of the destroyed land echoed across the land, and it shook the entire space of the dungeon. The thunder hawk died from the collision, and its neck was gone after Soma''s Axe Kick. Soma, who stood in the middle of a crater, opened up his palm and stored the monster carcasses. [You gained Exp!] "I should speed things up!". Chapter 229 - 229 Resolved. The blinding light that took away Serafina and the other sight was slightly dismissed before it disappeared. Slowly, they fluttered open their eyes and realised they were inside another room with a rocky structure like the last one but with a massive light coming from the hole in front of them. "That was?". Ryuu, who is the one close to the hole, blankly stares toward a brand new scene that is filled with lush green and tall trees that block his vision; a rustling and the cool wind that entered their cave give them a sense of realism of what had transpired upon them. Serafina stepped forward and stood in the mouth of the cave only to find herself in the same situation as Ryuu, dumbfounded by what had happened to them. "Where is this?" With a curiosity that plagues her mind, Serafina lightly puts her leg outside the cave, but soon, her leg trembles due to the terror of the surrounding atmosphere. She jerked her leg inside as she could still feel the chilling pressure that stung her skin, still lingering on it. "Senior Sera, how was it?". Hina, who wanted to know what was happening, approached Serafina, who seemed out of breath, just to see the outside. "I don''t know, we are probably still inside the dungeon, but this is¡­". "...This might be an advanced area inside the dungeon". Ryuu, who observed the situation silently, gave a calm deduction of what had happened to them. "Advance Area?!". Hina and the other members who have knowledge about the dungeon stood still in shock. Advance Area was a completely different world or, to be precise, an isolated world created by the dungeon''s unknown power. Had. Usually, this area was filled with extreme geography, weather, and, most of all, Strong Monsters that roamed freely. The situation turned much more grave because they were just a bunch of students who only had a grasp of an image of this place and had zero experience in this place. "No way!". "What should we do?". "?!". Many of the members of Team B couldn''t understand or did not want to accept the fact that they had heard. Their bodies started to tremble. Some of them even lost strength in their feet and flopped down on the ground with hollow eyes. "This is because of you!". "Eh?". "If you did not touch that Treasure box, this wouldn''t be happening". "Ah, I-I was¡­". "Shut up, because of you, we are all gonna die here because of you¡­". "Stop!". Ryuu, who couldn''t bear the tense atmosphere any longer, decided to lend a hand to the first-year students who already lost all hope for life seeing her expression. The other females also began to see her with hatred-filled eyes, except for Serafina, who lost interest in them, to begin with, beside her Hina and Xiao Lian, who had already regrouped beside Serafina while in deep thought. Leon, who stood in one of the corners, silently stared at the outside world while his body trembled. His mind starts to replicate the memories he had from his childhood when he lost someone important to him inside the Advance Area in the dungeon. "What should I do? Hm?". From the corner of his eyes, he saw Hina, who discussed something with Xiao Lian and Serafina, and then she nodded to convince the other two. Then, to his horror, he saw Hina step outside the cave, making his face pale, and the trembling in his body intensified. With a gapped mouth, Leon tried to reach out toward her, but his body was stiff, unmoving like a statue. "Someone, please stop her". Hina, who is subjected to the pressure, closes her eyes while sighing, and she begins to recall something much worse than this. All of a sudden, she chuckled to herself, which made the other members see her in a weird way. "How was it, Hina?". "I can handle it just fine". "...I see". "...". Serafina and Xiao Lian stared at Hina''s figure, who stood tall, even in the presence of the pressure that blocked their advance in the area. Xiao Lian, who stared at her back, coincidently saw Hina''s side glance, and from that glance alone, she understood what Hina was about to say. "I wonder if you can handle it?". She unconsciously tightened her fists and exhaled the breath she was holding. Slowly, she lifted her left leg and stepped into the outside world, sending a chill that pierced her spine. However, she once again turned to look at Hina, who stood tall, undeterred by the chilling pressure, "Get rid of your uncertainty, get rid of your fear, and get rid of your own demon!". Xiao Lian muttered those words to strengthen her mental state and took another step to stand beside Hina. "Hee, not bad Silver hair". "...Yeah, you also, good job handling his pressure". "Well, I have seen much worse with Soma". "?!". Xiao Lian, who heard Hina''s boasting, began to cast her gaze lower, feeling unfair for what she had, and it piqued her interest to know more about him. "¡­Care to share it with me?". Hina, who was suddenly asked, raised her brows and then turned her head to Xiao Lian. It was faint, but Hina could trace a bit of flush on her cheeks and curious eyes, wanting to know more about Soma. Hina began to see her reflection from Xiao Lian, which made her lips parted in joy. "Ehehe, So you too, huh". "I don''t mind, but later". "Mm, thank you". "Are the two of you alright?". Serafina seemed a bit worried about her juniors, who suddenly got muted while withstanding the pressure that was weighing them down. "Yeah, senior Sera, we are fine". Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m fine". "I''m glad". Hearing the two of them, Serafina shed huge relief in her heart as she began to be amazed by the mentality of these two girls; she began to chuckle to herself as she also began to imagine the figure of the boy who was always picking on her. "He is such a sinful boy to influence these two girls. ¡­I wonder if he would do it to me? ". "Miss Serafina, we should think of a solution". "...I have been thinking about it, Hina or Xiao Lian, what do you guys have in this situation?". "Me?". Because of Serafina''s sudden question, Hina and Xiao Lian turned their back simultaneously and faced the other members, who were still afraid of stepping outside. "Yeah, I want to hear your opinion about our next plan?". Hina, who was being asked by Serafina, gulped her saliva for the other members who had quarrelled earlier and had gathered under Ryuu''s back, looking at her in expectation. She turned her gaze to the side, seeing Xiao Lian, who finally relaxed her expression after getting used to the pressure. Unconsciously, she covers her mouth while submerged in deep thinking. Serafina and Xiao Lian, who witnessed that, opened their eyes wide in shock, knowing whose habit it was. "Mm, I think we should proceed and search for a way to ascend to the upper floor". The other members who heard that stiffened their bodies as they couldn''t comprehend what Hina was saying. One of the female seniors began to knit her brows because the pretentious act Hina had shown triggered her anger. "Ha? Are you stupid? If you want to die that much, then don''t include us. You are the one who should go alone and search for help, then save us". "She is right. Just a first-year dare to act cocky just because Miss Serafina asked you". "That''s right. You should go alone and ask for help from the teacher". Serafina, who heard the girls throwing their unreasonable anger at Hina, knit her brows as she turned her head, trying to demolish them. "You guys, that is enough¡­". "Okay, then, I will not force you guys to come, and I don''t have any spare energy to protect you guys along the way either. It was better to move with a small group and find a way home, well I don''t know how long it will take for that to happen, though¡­". With a cold and low tone, Hina spoke her thoughts and made them mute their chatty mouth. "...Enjoy your stay, everyone. Are you coming with me, silver hair?". Xiao Lian without answering Hina''s question. She summoned the blue spear in her hand, and at the same time, Hina parted her lips and summoned her Green Katana in hand; then, they nodded toward each other for a last confirmation before turning their back and leaving the other behind. "Wait, don''t act rashly, Junior Akabane and Junior Xiao Lian". Ryuu, who panicked, hurriedly spoke his words, but that didn''t make the two girls stop in their advance, which made the other members'' hatred soar. "Hina, Xiao Lian, answer me this, please!". "What is it, Senior Sera?". After hearing Serafina''s impatient tone, Hina and Xiao Lian stopped in their place and slightly turned their body back. "Why do you suggest that we should move forward? Is it also a good option that we stay here and wait for help?". "But, how long? How long will the rescue team come to pick us up? Did they know that we are in the deepest part of the dungeon?...". "...". "But Junior Akabane, you know that this place is out of our reach even for me, the strongest in this group". Hina, who heard Ryuu''s aloof tone, felt displeased as she knit her brows in disgust. She sighed to wash away her complaint and opened her mouth. "...Yeah, I know that. We were stranded in this place filled with dangers that we had never experienced, and the most important thing was that there was no food for us to survive. I don''t want to let my fate rot away in this place, waiting for an uncertain future rather than dying. I prefer to grasp my future and move forward then crawl back to the upper floor myself, and I said it again¡­". "We won''t force you guys to follow us". Xiao Lian finished what Hina had started, which made Hina glance to her side before chuckling. Serafina, who saw her Junior acting bravery even in this situation, reminded her of his figure, someone who she considered dear but had already passed away, "Hehe, you guys are really something. No wonder, Soma is smitten by you guys". "Okay, Hina, show me the way!". Chapter 230 - 230 Rest. Meanwhile, on the fifth floor, where Soma and the girls had already determined, Akane, who is currently with the other second-year students, stood in front of the massive door that would lead them toward the boss room. After discussing the plan and picking some people who had some skills and strengths, Akane, Kaori, and six other people were chosen to accompany them in searching for those who had disappeared. As for the remaining people, Akane and Kaori decide to let them go back toward the entrance and inform the teacher to help her in the situation. "You guys ready, right?". Everyone in the group nods their heads and puts their tense expressions on their faces. Their team consists of eight people whom Akane personally knows and picks to ensure the mission they take goes well. "Everyone, I am thankful for your help". Kaori, who had been in distress since earlier because of the disappearance of Ryuu, bowed her head ninety degrees in front of the people in place. All of them began to scratch their cheeks in embarrassment, and Akane, as the leader of this operation, approached and then helped Kaori to straighten her posture. "Kaori, it is too soon to celebrate, besides do that when our investigation succeeds". What Akane says is probably rather cold from the other ears, but this is already a usual occurrence since the two of them were relatively close in age and stayed in the same class for years, giving them enough opportunity to deepen their friendship. "Fufu, you are right, but regardless, thank you for coming with us, everyone". "No Problem with me. I plan to see how strong the challenge in this dungeon is". "We are indebted to the Leader, after all." "Don''t worry, Miss Kaori; with this team and the addition of our teacher, I am sure we will succeed". "Rather than discussing here, we better hurry and catch up with the first year". "Yeah, he is right. Let''s move out". "...". "Look, Kaori, we are here on the same mission, so let''s put aside the gratitude and hurry up to dive deeper; you are also worried about that first-year, right?". Kaori, who was being rained down by an optimistic statement from the other, smiled happily, for she was happy to create such an amazing club and create many strong bonds that could support each other in this situation. "Let''s go, everyone". Akane, who saw Kaori had strengthened her determination, nodded her head and turned to look at the other before the massive door in front of her. Time had passed since Soma had already defeated the boss inside, and the door already shut back, indicating that the monster had already spawned and was waiting to be challenged. This phenomenon happened so fast because of the many floors that were just created in this dungeon. The less it had, the faster the dungeon spawned its monster; it also happened in reverse. [Do you want to challenge the Boss Room?] Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Yes or No] Akane sighed as she began to tense the muscles around her body, followed by the others who put their gear on, ready to face the challenge. "Yes". The massive door shook, letting out a rumbling that shook everyone''s attention, raising the tension in their heart, and as the door opened in front of them, a new challenge awaited. "Let''s go, everyone!". "Yeah!". *** Hina, Xiao Lian, and the other students were exploring the field with dread plastered on their faces. It also included their leader, Ryuu, and Serafina, who had never had this tense expression on their face ever since they knew them. Xiao Lian, who stood beside Hina, occasionally twitched at the slightest movement from the area around her, for this was her first experience diving in this dangerous area. After the quarreled earlier, Serafina convince Ryuu and he convince the other to follow this plan for sure. As Hina said, they couldn''t just sit there waiting for eternity to help come, but reluctantly, they moved their trembling feet and stood in confinement following Hina''s lead. "Hm?!". With a slight turn on her face, Serafina and the whole group stopped in their advance. Hina, who realised that, turned her head behind and saw Serafina raise her index finger to show Hina there was a monster ahead of them. "I see". Hina nodded her head and began to change her course to the left. She carefully explored the field that was still near the surrounding wall of the dungeon. At first, Hina planned to explore deeper, but after discussing something with Serafina, she abandoned the thought and followed her suggestion as she also didn''t have a clue where she should start. While holding a book in hand, Hina drew a small circle to give her a clear picture of the route they had taken ever since they left the cave. Luckily, she sometimes saw the video on how to draw a basic map like Soma did, just to relieve her curiosity, but who knows what knowledge could be used in this situation. "Red Hair?!". "What?". Xiao Lian whispered softly from her side as she pointed her finger in front of her, only to find a glittering light that shone in this dense tree in the forest. Hina and the others began to get close to the site, and the light took their attention. "?!". Everyone''s breath was taken away as they saw a blue water that stretched vastly toward the other end, letting out a brilliance of glittering light, reflecting the bright luminance from the dungeon ceiling above. Hina raised her hand to stop everyone else as she saw a huge dark-skinned boar with a large tusk ducking its head down to the water to satiate its thirst, a little bit far away from them. Xiao Lian and the other students'' faces were tense because this was the first time they had seen a monster on this floor. "That?". "Mad Boar, isn''t it?". "You are right". Serafina, who came close to Hina''s side, informed Hina, who couldn''t get a good grasp of the monster. Hina heard that boar''s name from the book. It was classified as Rank B, and the book said that the Mad Boar was considered a delicacy for its delicious meat that tends to be served in high-class restaurants. The boar itself was not something that was born purely a monster. They were animals at first until they got contaminated by mana, which evolved into their current physique and intelligence to become monsters. Sadly, they were currently inside the dungeon, and the monster inside the dungeon could not be retrieved. Hina, Serafina, and Xiao Lian, who stood in front, stiffened their faces as they were alerted by the movement of the boar that suddenly turned its head to their side with a bit of a weird tilt. "Crap!". They muttered those words in their heart as they slightly prepared to attack, trying to kill the boar in one fell swoop to avoid attracting the other monster. However, different from their fear, the boar''s slightly twitching body began to turn around and leave the place it had been drinking earlier. Hina and the other sighed in relief as the board had gone from its place, and now, with light steps, the other members came out from their hiding, standing on the side of the lake. All of them stood dumbfounded because of the beautiful scenery that was on display; however, after Ryuu softly chided them, they began to resume their exploration and planned to circle the lake. Slowly and carefully, under the lead of Hina and Serafina in front of the members, after several times, they finally passed a quarter of the size of the lake. But something happened when one of the first-year students who had been resisting the pressure from earlier, with a bated breath and pale face, lost strength in her legs; she dropped down to the ground. Hina and Serafina turned their backs and saw several cases begin to happen as other members with pale faces began to flop to the ground, drenched in sweat and heavy breath. "I can''t¡­". "Please, no more". "I want to go home". This was a severe situation. Hina knit her brows as she turned to her sides and saw Xiao Lian and Serafina also drenched in sweat, but for their breath, they still retained their normal state. Ryuu, who noticed the situation, hurriedly approached the front side and entrusted the back side to Leon. "Miss Akabane, I think we should probably take a breath for a bit". "...Yeah, Leader. I''m aware of it". "So, how about it?". "...Okay, but we are pressed by time, and the surroundings are a bit overwhelming¡­". "Duh, we know that already. Just give me some time to catch my breath!". One of the first-year students who couldn''t take Hina''s Imposing tone yelled, creating a tense atmosphere around the other members. The second-year students with better stats had it a bit easier than the first-year students, except for Hina, Xiao Lian and Leon. The remaining first-years were down to the ground with despair filling their faces. "...". Hina didn''t utter any words of rebuttal and only cast her cold gaze toward her. Then, she scoffed at her attitude before turning to Ryuu. "Leader, please, but we don''t have much time in this place. We don''t know what kind of danger that would ambush us". "...You dare! Acting cocky since earlier¡­". "Enough!". With low and slight anger in Ryuu''s voice, the first-year girl stopped, making the other members gulp in nervousness, for they had never seen their leader so menacing before. "All of you, hurry, do tend to your exhaustion, and we will resume our exploration in a half-hour". After Ryuu stated his order, no one dared to argue, and the first-year student''s gaze lowered to the ground, biting her lips in frustration. On the other hand, Hina separated herself from the member, leaned herself toward the tree in the surrounding area, and took something from her storage. "Are you alright?". Xiao Lian approached her side and asked in a worried tone, which made Hina''s lips parted and took another mineral bottle before tossing it toward her. "Mm, prepare as usual". "Ehehe, I learn from the best after all". The other members, who saw them gulping water in their hands, turned their gaze toward the lake and cautiously scooped some of it into their hands. The water was crystal clear with no odour and no impurities mixed within; one of the female senior students cautiously slurped the water and, after finding out the water was fine. The other began to copy her doing. Serafina, who had already finished her discussion with Ryuu, approached the two girls who were sharing some drinks while chatting happily despite this grave situation. However, the moment she tried to approach, the ground started to shake, alerting the other members. The source came from below them. It was from underwater. Simultaneously, the lake and the ground began to let out an eerie rumbling sound, and then, from deep within the lake, something burst forth, creating a tall body of water before revealing its true form. "That?!". Chapter 231 - 231 Sky Ruler. Ryuu, who stood near the lake, gazed at the tall towering body of the monster that was covered with blue scales around its body; the scale was sleek and also thick around the upper edge, and its head formed a triangle, leering its branched tongued outside with its slit predator eyes, gazing at them. From its appearances, such as scale, head, and characteristic habitat, the monster name was called the Aqua serpent, classified as a Rank-A monster. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone turned stoned, seeing the massive body of the snake that slowly crouched down to get a better vision of who dared to stir its nest. The snake kept flicking its tongue out, tasting the air, while its eyes began to turn sharp as it made the air freeze with its gaze. No one dared to move, neither the girl nor the snake. They just kept staring at each other, confirming each other''s intentions. Slowly, the snake caught only a heat signal from its eyes that stretched long enough. The snake thought as its colony approached the side lake. But, because of that, the silence that had happened broke down when one of the first-year students who couldn''t bear to witness the humongous snake in front of her, let out a cry that stirred the snake. "Kyaa! Get away". The first-year girl shot earth magic that coincidentally struck the snake''s eyes. The snake''s long body jolted for a moment as it raised its head and shook it several times to lessen the pain that pierced its eyes. "Stupid!". Hina, who saw what happened, was readying her Katana and gathering mana in her palm, ready to strike. Xiao Lian and Serafina also prepare for their attack. However, all of that canceled as the snake opened its maw wide, showing its protruding fangs, letting out a loud hiss that shook the lake and the land, making the students paralyzed. The shockwave that was created by that roar made the water around them blast away, drenching the living things around the side lake. "...Everyone prepares to engage and run!". As someone who still maintains their sanity, Ryuu raised his valiant shout, trying to give the other a moral in this situation. However, all of that was meaningless as half of the team had been paralyzed in fear, and even some had eyes turned white. Then, from the lake, a tremendous amount of water rose up and created a shadow that enveloped all the students who stood on the side, gaping in fear, powerless in front of a powerful monster. "Tch, Hina, Xiao Lian ready your attack!". Serafina, who couldn''t bear to see someone dying in front of her, channeled a large amount of mana to her palm, then she raised it, casting the magic she had prepared in mind. "Tempest barrier". A swirling air began to gather around the group as it trapped everyone inside a giant cage created from a compressed storm. Simultaneously, the water dropped down toward the barrier, drowning the surrounding area with such a huge amount of volume. Serafina grits her teeth as she keeps her concentration to its limit, trying to hold the barrier that was pressured by the water. "Kuh!". One of her legs kneeled down as the pressure didn''t keep lessening; rather, it kept getting stronger each time it passed. After battling for almost half a minute, Serafina''s body was drenched in sweat, and her face looked much more haggard because of the drained mana pool in her tank. But she refuses to yield and keeps her determination never to let someone die in front of her again. Hina and Xiao Lian are ready with their respective magic, but they can''t launch their attack with the limitations within their sight. They wait for the right moment and at least hoping to deal some damage at least. Serafina, who was out of breath, realized that the pressure that weighed her down lessened, and slowly, the water body began to disappear and change into a beautiful blue sky that shone within the gaps of the barrier. "What happened?". Suddenly, a huge splash reverberated on the lake, creating a ripple that pushed the water body to the land. Serafina was a bit hesitant to undo the barrier. She turned to look at Hina and Xiao Lian, who gave her nods and were determined to play their role well. "Release!". Once she released the spell, Serafina''s limbs turned heavier as she dropped on all fours, gasping for air. "What the?". "...?!". Hina and Xiao Lian, who were ready to cast their spell, stood dumbfounded after seeing the shocking event that happened in front of them. It is not just them; the other students who feel despair at first turn absent-minded and look at the lake. "What?". Serafina, who got curious, lifted her gaze and saw the crystal blue lake that had shone in a beautiful color earlier and had turned muddy from the blood that came from the snake''s body, which had suddenly been cut into two. Its head was floating on the lake while the other part of its body was still standing upright because of the nerves that still couldn''t process what was just happening. The huge body twitched for the last time before it dropped into the lake, creating a massive splash of water that rained down on the students, who were still baffled by what was happening. "What is happening?". "It''s already dead". Hina and Xiao Lian slightly raised the mana in their hands as they still felt wary about the one who killed the monster easily. As they were too focused on the snake body that floated on the lake, a shadow swiftly passed; it caught everyone''s attention. Hina and Xiao Lian lifted their gaze up and saw the presence of a monster that flew directly under the glare of the light. Slowly, the shadow grew larger, and its appearance became more vivid. "No way!". "That ?!". Serafina, who noticed the commotion from her juniors had caused, stood up and lifted her gaze, following Hina, and saw the appearance of a monster that shook her entire being. "Kaak". The monster let out a sharp, piercing sound that cut through the air with a clear, commanding cry. Everyone in place soon turned to statues for the figure of the god of death descending from the sky, floating above the lake with its majestic appearance. It was a monster with a lion''s body, and the remaining half of its head and front leg was an eagle; it let out a shrill cry that shook the atmosphere and scattered the other monster away from its descent. "Rank-S monster¡­". "Griffin". "...". Griffin, a rank-S monster, also used to be called the ruler of the sky, appeared in front of them. Serafina, Hina, and Xiao Lian uttered those words while they couldn''t stop the trembling in their body. They saw the Griffin descend on top of the serpent''s body before it scanned its surroundings and met eyes with the students who already lost the will to live. Soon, the Griffin feels threatened because of the appearance of a human that shouldn''t reside in this forest, mainly its territory, its sharp eyes knitted. The griffin screamed while raising its wings, creating a shockwave that blasted away all the students in the side lake. "Kuh!". "Kyaa". The students who were affected by the blast were blown away from their place, scattering deep inside the forest. Meanwhile, Hina and Xiao Lian fiercely gripped Serafina''s hand while holding each of their weapons, which pierced to the ground. However, their desperate attempt turned futile as the power from the shockwaves kept getting stronger each time they tried to resist the Griffin might. Slowly, they were being sapped of their strength before eventually. "Kyaa!". "Kuh!". "...". The students, who were stranded inside the dungeon advance area, were scattered inside the forest while under the radar of its strongest monster. Chapter 232 - 232 Desperate. After seeing all of the human beings blown away toward the forest, the Griffin flapped its wings and descended onto the place where the human stood earlier. As the monster that was born inside the dungeon, the Griffin knows what its priorities are. Its first priority was the invader; in his deep consciousness, the Griffin had been engrained to chase away the invader, or Human to be precise, preventing the human from getting to the dungeon''s core. Griffin approached one of the unconscious students who went limp after being slammed toward the tree trunk with closed eyes. Using its front leg, the Griffin turned around the female body facing the sky while beginning to open its sharp beak to rip apart the human abdomen. Monster meat was indeed a good one, but the Griffin couldn''t resist the allure of the human meat that rarely appeared in this area. "Fireball". However, its body twitches as the Griffin senses an incoming attack from the forest that flies straight to its face. The Griffin canceled its lunch and looked towards the incoming flame. "Kaak". The Griffin raised one of its wings to intercept the attack, but the moment the flame almost touched its wing, it dispersed into a small trail of flame that dissipated into thin air, and the real one came after it. "Flash". A blinding light began to shine brightly inside the forest area where the Griffin, who was caught off guard, took a full brunt of its light. Its sight darkens as the monster begins to thrash way in place, shaking its head severely. Ryuu, who came from the forest, hurriedly took the female first-year who was still unconscious, before he went deep inside the forest, leaving the Griffin, who was still struggling to regain its sight. "Nice job, Hina and Leon. Leon helps me carry some people who are unconscious, then leave this place". "Alright Leader". "I think it would probably be difficult in this situation". Serafina, from the side, interrupted Ryuu and Leon, who were planning to carry some unconscious students in their hands. At the same time, the Griffin that had already regained its sight turned its sharp eyes toward the forest. "Run!". Ryuu forces his body to carry three girls on his back and hand. Leon also forced his body to carry the remaining two unconscious girls in hand as he followed Ryuu from the back. As for the others, they also began to run away from the place except for Hina. Xiao Lian, who attempted to run with the other, saw Hina was submerged in thought. "What is she doing?". Hina, who was left behind, began to rack her brain about how they should escape this predicament. The situation had turned for worse with the disappearance of the will to fight; also, because of the many people in their group, it would be impossible to escape from the Griffin claws. Except. "...Tch, this is stupid". However, after mulling it over in her head, this was the best route she could take in this situation. "Fire arrows". Beside her, a brilliant spark began to form before it changed into many arrow shapes that floated around, created from compressed flames; instantly, with a single wave of her hand, the arrow shot through the Griffin, making its attention locked on her. Being subjected to intense pressure from an overwhelming monster. Hina''s thought halted, but her body still managed to move as she maneuvered in the forest while launching a flame of arrows one at a time to bait the Griffin away from the other. Xiao Lian stared at her, retreating back in terror; she saw the griffin also suddenly shift its attention to Hina, and with a flap of its wings, the Griffin soared to the sky. "That idiot!". "Xiao Lian, hurry!". Serafina, who came to check on the two of them, noticed the absence of Hina. "Where is Hina? Eh, Xiao Lian? Where are you going?". Xiao Lian ignored the dumbfounded Serafina and chased after Hina''s figure. Hina, who got Griffin''s attention, kept firing the arrow she created while running. She kept alternating her gaze to aim toward the griffin properly. As a monster with high intellect, the Griffin chose to pursue Hina not because it was baited but because the Griffin thought Hina was the stupid one for giving her location by shooting that arrow. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In this dense forest, the people gathered earlier had entered deep inside the forest, and it was hard for the Griffin to track them. However, the griffin didn''t have any concerns because the Griffin was sure that the humans would be trapped in this vast land for a while until the Griffin managed to eat them all. Hina, who kept producing spells while running, felt a tremendous chill that pierced her skin. She looked up to see the Griffin diving in a straight line, trying to ambush her from above. "Blaze shield!". With danger threatening her life, Hina unconsciously used up all of her Mana tank in her body to create a transparent and thick wall made from a compressed flame emerging in front of her. But the shield that managed to protect her from the demon''s attack was nothing in front of the ruler of the sky. The moment the griffin clashed with the shield, it shattered into a hundred sparks, and the griffin, who ready its claws, gripped Hina''s hands firmly and flew into the air. "Red hair!...Kuh". "Hina! This is bad!". Xiao Lian, who saw Hina being lifted to the sky, knitted their brows in horror and kept dashing forward, trying to shorten their distance as close as possible. As for Serafina, she hurriedly took a potion to replenish her mana, which had been depleted because of the earlier exchange with the serpent. She instantly gulps the content while beginning to cast wind magic to let her float. However, the speed she had was nothing compared to the griffin, but she grits her teeth and keeps pushing forward to reach Hina, no matter what. Hina, who was being carried by the firm grip on her hands, felt a tremendous shock from each one of her hands, for she felt that her hands had become useless. Hina heard a cracking sound every time her body swayed, and the agony from the dislocated shoulders made her face contorted in pain. Her feet literally turned cold feet as she saw the land below that far away from her reach. With Hina in claws, the griffin flew higher until they almost reached the ceiling with huge crystal chunks that emitted a blinding light like a sun, illuminating the land and giving it colors of life. Still, this situation was turned much graver for Hina, for she couldn''t open her eyes directly because of the light; then she felt the griffin movement had stopped as she felt a sense of weightlessness enveloping her. She realized that her body had dropped from above. "Ah?!". Hina jerked her eyes open and could see the figure of the smirking griffin turn far away because her body was pulled by gravity. Her heart was pounding wildly. It echoed in her ears. With each time passed, she felt the surrounding air halted as the world turned gray each time the distance from the ground was shortened. Her mind began to race, searching for a way or a miracle that could save her from this predicament, but there was nothing in her mind. Hand incapacitated, and her Mana had been emptied in the earlier exchanges. All fear that gripped her heart began to turn surreal. Slowly, she began to accept what would come to her. Within these final moments, Hina could only wait, suspended between life and death, as the earth kept shortening upon her. She muttered in her heart. "I don''t want to die yet. Soma!". Chapter 233 - 233 Overwhelming Might. Xiao Lian saw Hina from below desperately running on the uneven ground, keeping her gaze lifted, seeing Hina''s figure, who was getting much closer to the ground. From above her, Xiao Lian saw Serafina flying in a straight line as she desperately tried to save Hina. "Please make it!". She kept running in the forest when suddenly her feet stumbled upon the tree root that sprouted above the ground, making her body fall down and slamming her front body to the ground. Xiao Lian grits the feeling of pain that assaults her body and turns her gaze above, only to find Serafina failed in her rescue and let Hina''s figure fall to the ground. Her mind blanked for a moment as she couldn''t believe what just happened in front of her eyes. Suddenly, her eyes turned blurred, and her heart began to get crushed by enormous guilt and pain seeing her best friend at the last moment. "...". Xiao Lian is just muted in place, unable to receive what is happening before her sight. Her body turned listless without an ounce of strength left, and she stared blankly at the place where Hina had fallen off. "...". *** Soma, who finally reaches the twenty-first floor as usual, scans his surroundings in the air. This place was nothing compared to the intermediate floor, where he could still see the dungeon wall vividly from one place to another. However, this was completely another world. He could see the wall but it blurred because of the distance that was far away from one corner to another. After several minutes of searching, he had already covered almost a quarter of the place, as he still had no conviction from which floor the current students had transferred to. The only lead he had was the floor within the advanced area. He began to move forward to another location. From afar, he saw a silhouette of a flying monster flying to the ceiling. Then, after reaching the top, the monster dropped something from its grip, which made his eyes open wide. Upon closer look, it was a human with dangling hands that seemed unusable, crushed under the monster''s strength. "Crap!". The event was so fast, and at the same time, Soma accelerated. The person who falls is already covering almost half the distance from above. He saw another human, a female, close to her distance but failed to reach the fallen human, which was another girl with short red hair. Soma remembered vividly after the distance was shortened slightly. "?!". Soma''s heart began to be enveloped by heavy feelings as he began to grit his teeth and accelerate further, but it was already too late. Soma saw the red-haired girl swallowed by the tall tree, and his sight was blocked by the dense leaves that branch, creating a huge canopy, preventing him from seeing the horrific scene when her body shattered. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "...That was Hina, right?!". He didn''t dare to look far below to see the bloodied scene that would haunt him for the rest of his life. He arrived near Serafina, who shed a lot of tears streaming down her cheeks. His heart began to race uncontrollably, and he confirmed his speculation of whose figure Serafina was trying to catch. His eyesight starts to tremble, and below that, a red color starts to guide forth, cladding his entire body. Serafina''s mind blanked; she couldn''t utter a single word, nor could she understand what had just happened in front of her. Her tears keep streaming down her cheek like a dam that has been broken, seeing another close friend she had ended her life before her. "...Hina¡­?!". "Kaaak!". She heard that infuriating sound that came above her; her heart turned cold, and her pupils turned dilated into a dot, showing her menacing expression. Serafina''s pupils turned red, accompanied by the aura surrounding her body that also began to turn red. She raised her palm only to find two figures floating above her; one of them was the griffin, who was casually smirking, seeing its prey increase, and the other was Soma, with his calm, deadpan expression that was filled with darkness. "...Soma?!". "Kaaaak!". The griffin, furious because of his appearance that had been ignored by Soma, let out its warcry that shook the surrounding air, and it made even Serafina, who had much distance, tremble in fright. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Drawing both Saint and Devil power to its maximum potential] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [The user Physique and Mind start to change its composition(Mutated) because of the chaotic power it possesses] [Both power resonance perfectly within the user body] "Shut up". Soma''s body suddenly disappears from its place and reappears in front of the griffin, who still lets out its warcry, making it stop because of the shock. Then the griffin''s sight shifted when a sudden heavy blow struck its left head, and its body was flung away toward the other way, descending before it slammed to the ground, knocking some trees in the surrounding area. "Kaaak?!". Serafnia, who realized the situation had changed, lifted her gaze and saw Soma silently watching the griffin, who was still writhing in pain because of his punch, cast his cold gaze to it. Her mind suddenly stuck, seeing Soma with his usual appearance but cladded in a tremendous amount of killing intent, standing aloof in the sky, looking down on the land itself. From what she knew, Soma''s usual aura was blood-colored red, but the current Aura he possessed was much milder; however, behind those mild colors, it hid a colossal strength that could shake even a country. Truthfully, she began to fear him a bit. Soma, who stood alone in the air, gazed at the surrounding scene, where it lost its shade of color and turned bleak into a gray reality. His mind still refuses to look down toward the figure of the girl who always stayed by his side, and now that girl was just dropped off from a mile above. His fury exceeded its limit, and he couldn''t express it beyond words. Without him knowing, somewhere inside him, someone smiled in satisfaction after receiving Soma''s raw feeling, making him crack in laughter, which Soma shut it down with his thoughts. [Soma, get ahold of yourself, you must not¡­] A worried voice from Martial Saint that tried to warn him also got shut by his own thoughts. "Kaaak!". The griffin, who had already recovered, flew to the sky once more, but the moment he reached a certain altitude, its big body once more got stuck to the ground and raised a cloud of dust from the surrounding sand that got blasted by the impact. Soma still retained its sanity as he held back in his punch because if he had done seriously in the first attack, with his current power, He was sure that the griffin would be turned into minced meat right now. However, even though he held back, the impact was still tremendous, as were the results. Below him appeared a crater just from his single punch striking the monster. "...!". The cloud of dust was blown away as the griffin below him let out a loud shrill that shook the land and made the air tremble upon its might. The Giffin''s body was clad in a green aura that enhanced all of his basic strength, making the feather and fur around its body stand to no end; it was furious, for it had been humiliated by Soma. "Kaaaaak!". With its current strength, the surrounding tree got blown away by a blast from its warcry in its serious mode. Then, from out of nowhere, black clouds began to reform above Soma, and the surrounding area began to pulverize by the incoming storm that descended upon the land, obliterating everything that got caught in it. In the blink of an eye, the griffin soared to the sky while looking down at him; however, looking at its transformation figure, Soma just scoffed and spoke. "Second steps - Lightning Descent". Thousands of tiny lightning bolts began to burst forth from his body before they condensed into the equipment he wore. Its purple color starts to change into crimson as it absorbs Soma''s power directly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Kaaaak!". The griffin once again let out its warcry while flapping its wind and appeared in front of Soma with its claws that inch from his neck, But Its movement was too slow compared to him now. "Third steps - Lightning Strike". A thundering roar happened within a moment of milliseconds, and it blasted away the griffin along with the black clouds that covered the sky. The griffin''s body was slammed to the ceilings, paralyzed by the lightning that stung its nervous system. The griffin, who had lost its ability to move for a moment, dropped down, and a clear panic rushed to its head because this was the first time the griffin had fallen from its territory. Soma didn''t waste time as he reappeared above the griffin and gave it an axe kick that sent its body straight down like a comet. "Kaak". The griffin groaned in pain as it struggled to stand up but felt that one of its limbs had broken from the earlier attack. "Not yet!". Soma, who stood before the griffin, raised one of his legs and dropped it down, creating a shockwave that shook the land. Feeling dissatisfied about any of this, he began to repeat the stomping again, again, and again. With each stomp he made, the earth trembled, the ground charred by the lightning, and it made the surrounding monster run from its terror. He literally turned into a madman as he kept stomping the griffin''s body, which turned into bloodied meat before it disappeared, leaving only a meaningless Mana core for what he had lost. [You gained Exp!] [You Level up!] [BP: +5] [Level 30!] [Next Exp: 0/310] [You cannot level up, for you still haven''t met the requirement to unlock your first ascension to learn Martial Saint skill!] [Your Exp will be stacked until you learn the skill!] [Title acquired: Sky Conqueror] Chapter 234 - 234 How Soma does things. After seeing the translucent window that blocked his view, Soma lifted his gaze up and directly under the blinding light from the ceiling. His eyes flickered several times before he closed it. However, the moment he closed his eyes, the earlier event when Hina fell from the sky and struck the ground began to replicate in his mind, jolting his eyes open. The menacing aura around his body faded albeit a little as he kicked the ground, feeling many gazes directed at him from behind. He thought at first they were monsters. "Soma". Soma found Leon, who soon became flinched after seeing his cold gaze directed at him. Then Ryuu from behind Leon approached him and looked toward Soma cautiously because he felt something was not right about Soma, "What happened to him! He seemed different from what I know". sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ryuu fidgets while nearing his palm toward the sword on his waist. His move was caught by Soma, who slightly turned his eyes to it, making Ryuu scratch his cheek nervously. "...". "Pardon me?". "Are all the students with you?". Without minding Ryuu''s earlier conduct, Soma asks with absolutely no interest whatsoever. Ryuu and Leon then exchange looks as they nod their head simultaneously. "Yeah, they are here, but". "Senior Serafina, Miss Akabane, and Miss Xiao Lian are nowhere to be seen". "I see". After asking Ryuu and Leon, Soma turned his back, and without waiting for the other words, he kicked the ground, unleashing shockwaves that made the two of them flinch while covering their eyes for the raised dust. "What power? Is he really a first-year student?". "...Ahaha, I''m also wondering the same thing. Even though we were freshmen, this much gap in strength is truly inconceivable". Ryuu saw Leon, who mocked himself while comparing himself with Soma. What can Leon do if Soma shows that much power in front of his eyes? This also happens with Ryuu, who is a second-year student. He had never seen someone with as much power as Soma during his time in the Academy. "...He is clearly abnormal". Leaving the other two, Soma, in mid-air, began to transverse the sky, and with his current power, he could travel much faster than earlier. Several times passed, and he finally found a hole that would lead him toward the lower floor. He shot forward and began to descend the long stair-like corridor in a silent manner before he arrived at a vast room with a carved rocky structure filled with many ancient texts plastered across the ground in a circle. "So, this was the end!". In the middle of the room stood an altar made from rock, forming a small pillar with a translucent sphere that shone in silver color, radiating a mysterious gleam for those who saw it. The sphere was a dungeon core, the brain of the dungeon itself. How the dungeon was created has been a mystery for millennia, so no one has ever tried to investigate it deeply and blamed it on Heaven''s will. Soma slowly approached the sphere, but when he reached the range of five meters, the sphere shone radiantly before creating a thin barrier that looked like a cage, preventing Soma from closing. He extended his left hand to feel the barrier and the texture. Apparently, it was the same as when he was in the dream at that time. Soft but firm. Knowing the barrier visually. Soma began to turn his back and slowly raised his aura while he ascended the stairs. The lightning bolts that tame turned wild, and the aura of the mixed power of Saint and Devil began to resonate in his mutated body. He concentrates his power on his legs one at a time while maintaining his peak concentration. Once he reached the outside, he turned back again and prepared his running posture, crouching on all fours. [Oni''s Wrath activated] [All stats will be enhanced 100%] The atmosphere shook upon the skill activation, making the temperature around him spike up. Soma, who was in the middle of all the chaos, inhaled a deep breath slowly before exhaling it all in a single breath and shooting forward like a missile. Each time the step reaches the ground, it is destroyed, a time-space fracture creating a distortion within the subdimension. In the blink of an eye, Soma arrived at the room where the Sphere let out a blinding light, trying to strengthen the barrier, preventing Soma from destroying the dungeon. "...Third Steps - Lightning Strike". Again, Soma uttered those words in these slow-motion worlds he saw. He tensed his muscles before his feet left the ground and spun in a wild manner in front of the barrier, then unleashed his kick that was carried by the momentum he created. A roaring thunder echoed, shaking the atmosphere, making the whole dungeon tremble and alerting the monster and the invader inside. The barrier that took the full brunt of Soma''s kick began to crack, and it shattered into a myriad of pieces, exposing the sphere that shone unnaturally to danger. Soma put his right leg that destroyed the barrier on the ground, and then he took another spin, lifting his feet off the ground and then launching another turning kick, which hit the sphere. The sphere was nothing in front of Soma''s techniques as it shattered into fine pieces that scattered into the air and burst apart into stardust, creating a small rainbow. [You destroyed a dungeon core] [Bonus Exp 1000!] [You cannot level up if you still haven''t met the requirement for it] [Deleting the monster inside the dungeon] [Deleting the structure of the floor] [Transferring the seeker outside] [Transferring all the treasure and loot outside] [Title: Dungeon Hunter] In the room where Soma destroyed the sphere, a magic circle as big as the room itself emerged from below his feet, and it shone in silver light, filling the entire room. Soma, who was Swallowed by the light, his consciousness also disappeared, swallowed by darkness. *** Teacher Lee, who barely reached the eighth floor with his fellow teacher, felt a great shake on his feet, stopping their advance from searching for the students. "What is happening?". One of his fellow teachers asked. Yet, teacher Lee was too focused on his surroundings. He wonders what is happening because a tremor is rare in a dungeon except when a giant appears. Then, one of his fellow teachers screamed, making him turn his attention to the source. "What?". One by one, teacher Lee witnessed his party enveloped by light before disappearing from the place. "What is happening?". Thus, for the last time, his body begins to be enveloped by light and disappear from the forest, and before he realizes it, His nose catches the scent of salt from the sea that is drafted in the air. He scanned his surroundings and found not just him and the other teacher but all the students also had the same dubious expression on their faces. In one of the corners, Xiao Lian, who was wallowing in despair, kept her gaze down while still recalling the event that had happened to Hina. She even didn''t realize that she was already outside the dungeon. "Hina!". Xiao Lian recognized this voice. It was none other than Serafina''s voice that called Hina''s name, who probably was stunned seeing her bloodied body. "Um? Senior Sera, why are we here? What is happening". "Hina! I''m glad!". Her body jolted in shock, hearing a voice that seemed nostalgic in her ears. Slowly, she began to recognize her surroundings and gaze toward the source, only to find Serafina hugging the perfectly fine Hina, making her eyeball almost pop out of its socket. However, despite her confusion, she noticed something. Around Hina''s back, a thin green cloth that seems to be called a Hagoromo in Japanese folklore creates a beautiful circle behind her head, flowing through her armpit and then waist down. "Hm? Silver hair, so you are here too; it seemed everyone also transferred here". Xiao Lian''s thoughts started to work again, and unconsciously, her body dashed forward and embraced Hina, feeling a huge burden lifted from her heart. Hina, who understands their intention, safely receives their hug. She saw the two girls'' bodies start to tremble while sobbing, and then Hina, who got caught in the atmosphere and recalled the event when she almost died, started to bury her face, letting the three girls be buried in their sobs. Chapter 235 - 235 Farewell. Soma''s eyes suddenly jolted awake as he found himself facing an endless darkness that stretched far away. The gloomy and desolate air that filled the atmosphere made his eyes knit in annoyance, for he knew where this place actually was. "Yo, Good morning". A mocking yet carefree voice came from behind him, which prompted him to tense every muscle fiber in his body and stand up. At first, he saw a desolate land filled with miasma, the ground cracked, withered plants, and no sign of life, only the smell of death. Soma followed the miasma trace until it connected toward the humongous tree that seemed to be getting bigger and leaking more miasma than usual. As usual, the devil who used Soma''s appearance sprawled his body in a relaxed manner on top of the enormous root that sprouted above the ground. "...". "Why? You can''t even reply to my greetings, huh. What a cold bastard you are". "...What do you want?". "What do I want? Hehe, nothing, just wanted to ask you, how was your feeling when seeing your favorite girl die?". He saw the smirk that was plastered on the devil''s face. Soma''s murderous intent suddenly leaked, and his body clad in crimson aura, sprouting wings that formed from condensed power from the devil, in the blink of an eye reappeared in front of the devil. "I dare you to say that again!". The devil who saw Soma''s transformation parted his lips as if he was proud of Soma''s growth in handling the devil and saint power. "I said.. Ghak!". Without waiting to finish his words, Soma swung his punch, hitting the devil directly in his left jaw. The devil, who had blown away dozens of meters, caressed his throbbing jaw and looked at Soma with a pleased expression. "Good, that is how you are supposed to act in the first place. Don''t be a wimp, just act!". "Hehe, ahahaha¡­ Good Soma, finally you realized how foolish you are, huh". The devil cracked an eerie laughter that shook the entire place. "It is because of you who always hesitated and were afraid of taking this power, afraid that you will be isolated, feared, or hurt, and at what cost do you get for becoming a wimp?". S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...!". Soma knows best what the devil had been mentioned about since earlier. His face remained devoid of expression, and he slowly walked toward the devil, leaking a tremendous murderous aura. His appearance gradually shifted, becoming resembling that of the devil. Horns started to grow from his side skull, and a pair of menacing bat wings also began to emerge from his back, making his appearance change into something he despised or rather feared, but he didn''t care any of that. He also realized what had happened when he hesitated to accept that he was a part of the devil. It cost someone else life. Soma stopped in his tracks and stood face to face with the devil. The devil, smirking, and Soma with his calm expression, faced each other, staring for dozens of seconds before the devil. "...You lost her, didn''t you?". "...". "This is all your fault because you are acting cowardly¡­". "...Yeah, that''s right". "Ehehe, ahaha, so you finally admit it. How was it when you saw her figure smashed to the ground. Oh, you didn''t see it, did you? You are too afraid to see her final moment". "...Ah, you are right". Every word that comes from the devil''s mouth feels like a blade that slices his heart slowly to mince, and every time, he is aware of his mistake, without knowing how his connection with the devil deepened. Then, more and more, the devil''s power seeped into his being, creating a seed that stayed in his heart, ready to be sprouted any time. "...But you got it easy, right? Because you have those two other girls that will stay with you, they can act as her replacement, healing you and making you forget about that dead girl¡­". Soma, who kept listening to the devil rambling, couldn''t take his words in this one. With a swift motion, he choked the devil''s throat before lifting his body up, dangling the devil''s feet. "Don''t screw around with me! There is no such thing as a replacement". "Oh! My bad, right, the red one is your favorite all this time. I''m sorry, ahahaha". The devil''s body lightened before he dispersed into a black smoke, passed Soma''s body, and returned to the tree. "...Tch, the time has come". At the same time, those words came out while clicking his tongue. The devil felt something was wrong; the space shook, and Soma''s vision distorted. Then, the desolate scenery that once filled his retina turned into a vibrant land filled with life, putting his boiling heart at peace. Soma stood in front of the tree that cast a wide canopy below, and he saw the figure of a Martial Saint whose body had turned more transparent the last time Soma saw him. "...Martial Saint?". "...Soma, finally you came". The two of them didn''t exchange any words as they stood facing each other, relinquishing the peace that was provided by the place. A pleasant, cool wind brushed Soma''s skin, which calmed his heart, but not long after, his body tensed on guard, and Martial Saint noticed that, urging Soma to come closer. "Come here, Soma. I have something to tell you". Soma, without hesitation, moves his feet straight as it brings him closer to Martial Saint. He stood one and a half meters apart from Martial Saint. Upon closer look, it seems his eyes didn''t play tricks on him. Soma indeed saw Martial Saint''s body, which was much more transparent, and the aura he exuded dismissed significantly, making him look weaker. "Martial Saint?!". When Soma tries to probe what happened, Martial Saint raises his palm and shakes his head to stop Soma from questioning him further. Soma closed his mouth and waited for Martial Saint to talk. Instead, he saw that Martial Saint looking at him with grief plastered on his face, probably seeing what happened to Soma and his decision to take his evil self. "...I would not talk much because I have no authority to command you. But, let me tell you this: Don''t let it consume you. Be the one in control. I believe you can do that with the skill you have...". "...Thank you". "Also this, I have something for you!". Martial Saint approached Soma and placed his index finger on Soma''s forehead, which shone in golden light. The golden light began to flow gently; it entered Soma''s head before dissipating. "...This is? Ukh". Suddenly, his head started to throb, and information regarding the following technique the Martial Saint had created appeared in his mind. It showed what kind of trial Soma must face to obtain it. "Use it well, and I hope you can master all of the techniques. This is my parting gift for you". Soma''s body stiffened hearing those last words Martial Saint said. However, he couldn''t do anything about this, for he vaguely recalled the time when he lost control, drawing the Saint''s power to its maximum potential. "...I see. Thank you for all the guidance you give, and I will make sure to live up to your name as the Martial Saint Inheritors". "...Thank you. I would not talk much about your loss, but I hope you can learn from this mistake to cherish your close aides So that you will not have a lingering regret, the same fate as me. Stay strong, Soma and Farewell¡­". Martial Saint''s body dissipated into a brilliant gleam floating in the atmosphere. Those fluttering lights gathered around Soma''s before it condensed into a marble that floated in front of him, radiating a strong holy power. Using his left hand, Soma gripped the marble floating in front of him as he closed his eyes before he said his farewell. "...Farewell, Martial Saint!". Chapter 236 - 236 Promise. Soma turned his gaze around and, true to his thought, he was inside a hospital room. He tensed the muscles around his body before sitting down and found that his body, yet again, clearly had undergone some changes. His body felt like a feather. Soma could see his muscles that clung to his skin without excess fat, only muscle mass that made him look dry. But it was clean without any protruded veins, and his skin is the epitome of health itself, with its porcelain white skin smooth yet firm, indicating that the notification from the last time is not to be ignored. "I have changed, huh". Soma could feel all of his being was filled to the brim with power. However, this power came from his losing control upon the death of Hina, and being lost control of himself his body accidentally fused with the chaotic power that made him mutate. "Status". [Status Window] Name: Soma (M) Race: Human (Mutated) Age: 14 Class: Martial Saint Level: 30 Exp: 1000/310 SP: 1710 Statistics: Physique: 155 Soul: 171 Luck: 9 Extra point: 25 Skill: Adapt(Extra), Puppeteer(Extra), Oni Strengthening technique, Mana manipulation 1, Curse resistance 7 Title: Martial Saint Inheritor, Wolf Conqueror, Sky Conqueror, Dungeon Hunter Blessings: - Curse: - "No, Quest for today, huh?". He scanned the status window that had been growing rapidly every day, with him finishing only daily quests. Soma focused his sight on the mutated status, but nothing was shown. Then, his eyes shifted toward the exp, which gained an additional thousand exp after breaking Dungeon core. Next, he began to check his other status until he eventually closed it back and cast his gaze to the side, looking at the morning view behind the glass. When he lingers in his absent-minded state for not wanting to recall the incident, he hears the door in the room slide open and senses someone approaching his bed. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Soma?! Thank god you are awake. It''s rare seeing you awake within just a day. I thought it would take much longer than usual". Soma''s body stiffened like a statue, hearing that voice he thought couldn''t be heard for the rest of his life. "Are you okay?". The voice reverberating behind him jolted his body to look at the source, and he saw Hina wearing casual clothes: a white t-shirt that clung to her average curves and short blue jeans. She looked at Soma dubiously, wondering what had gotten to him with that dumbfounded expression on his face. "...Hina?!". "Um, What is it, Soma?". "You alive?". Hina knit her brows as she began to rack her brain, searching for what Soma had meant. Then, a certain event came to her mind, and she clapped her palms together. "Ah, you saw when I fell in that dungeon?". Soma was unresponsive and just looked at Hina like he was looking at a ghost, disbelief written across his face. Looking at his expression right now, Hina scratches her cheek, feeling guilty and sorry for what had happened. Then, she summons the item that saves her life. Soma opened his eyes wide, seeing Hina adorned with a thin green cloth, a Hagoromo to be precise, circling her back. He recalled that item from the first trial gate that appeared in Subashiri. Seeing Soma''s dumbfounded, Hina began to chuckle, and with just a thought, her body let out a faint green glow from the Hagoromo, letting her feet leave the floor. "Look, Soma". "What?". "Hehe, you see, when I equip this item. Apparently, I can fly freely in the air without Mana. Isn''t that amazing? Look". Soma saw Hina float above his head with a mischievous grin that seemed pleased seeing his reaction. All of a sudden, Soma''s body lost its strength as he dropped on the bed. "Soma, are you okay?". The sudden act from Soma frightened Hina, as she closed their distance from each other. Soma, who lay on the bed, and Hina, who floated above, gave him a worried look. Soma didn''t respond and stretched his right hand slowly, then it caressed her left cheek, which Hina accepted willingly with closed eyes. The warmth he felt and the heart that began to resonate within this closed distance and quiet room made the guard he put in his heart loosen. Seeing his conflicted face, Hina grabbed Soma''s hand on her cheek, gripping it tightly to show him that she was real. She was in front of him, alive and well. "Thank you, Hina, for being alive". "Hm, I also learn so much from this experience, you know that falling off¡­". Hina couldn''t finish her words, for her waist was being tightly embraced by Soma, making their body tightly closed. Her brain short-circuited as she saw Soma with his glistening eyes suddenly close his distance and softly place his lips on her, making her brain burst in confusion. "Eh? This, eh? What just happened? Did Soma just kiss me? Eh, eeeeeh". Their lips separated, which made them see each other''s expressions clearly. Hina, who was still in confusion, cast her gaze down. Seeing Soma with his relieved smile on his face melted her expression. Hina''s mind starts to blur as her body, without her knowing, tightly embraces Soma and places their lips once more. Feeling the warm temperature from their sticking bodies melted her heart. Soma''s rough and firm body makes her desire grow. The desire to love him, the desire to stay with him, and the desire to protect him with all her being began to sprout in her heart. Suddenly, tears start to stream down her cheeks as she savors this wonderful experience, which fills her heart with happiness. "Soma, I love you!". The kiss that lasted only a matter of seconds but felt like an eternity had to an end as their lips separated and their flushed face met within a close distance. "Soma, I-I¡­". "I love you, Hina". "Ah...". "...Are you willing to take this hand of mine, standing side by side together and supporting each other? Of course, there will be a time we quarrel, but I believe both of us can handle it". "Soma¡­". "So, Hina. What''s your answer? Are you willing to accept?". Hina, overwhelmed by the sudden confession from Soma, couldn''t utter any words and could only shed a lot of tears of happiness that trickled down his face. She hurriedly wiped the tears that stained Soma''s cheeks and opened her mouth with an unwavering gaze. "Yes, I accept. I will accept everything you have and vow to always stand beside you, protecting you even though I know that my strength is nothing compared to you, and¡­". "?". "I love you, Soma. I really do. I still have many shortcomings, but please take care of me from now on". "Me too. Please take care of me, Hina". "Soma!". After they passionately confessed their feelings together. The two of them sealed their vow with a single kiss before hogging each other''s body tightly. Both of them sigh in relief while also resolving to protect the person in their embrace with everything they have. Soma was also feeling quite complicated because he couldn''t hold back his yearning for her and the joy for the first time he got a girlfriend in his two lives, dispersing the gloomy feeling in his chest. "I must be straight with my feelings so that I won''t have any regrets, Hm?!". In the corner of his eyes, Soma noticed that the door of his room was still open, and he saw Xiao Lian with a flushed face as she almost lost consciousness. Serafina placed her phone in front of her recording, and an unexpected guest, Hisako, sobbed, wiping her tears while seeing her daughter grow. "Um? What are you guys doing?". Hina, who lay in his embrace, stiffened her body and jolted up while pushing Soma''s chest. "...". "Oh, Good morning. Ah, please continue; don''t mind us here". "Hina, good job getting Soma''s Love, but you guys are still young, so I hope you guys have a healthy relationship". "W-wha¡­". Xiao Lian, Serafina, and Hisako give their greetings, but Hina, with a flushed face, was already overloaded with embarrassment. Then the Hagoromo on her back swayed, cladding Hina with a green aura. The next thing that happens is that Hina flees from the place, shattering the window glass beside the bed while cursing. "I hate you guys!". "Ah, She ran. Fufu, but I recorded everything". "I should inform My Husband. Can you send me the Video? Serafina". "Of course, madam". "...". Seeing the lively atmosphere that welcomed him in this blessed morning, Soma smiled as he greeted the guests who were coming. "Good morning, everyone". Chapter 237 - 237 News. "I see, so it was like that". Soma and the four guests gather around the room, with heavy tension between the girls. Hina, who still flushed red; Xiao Lian, who seemed short-circuited because of the happening earlier; Serafina, who felt in high spirits; and Hisakow, who couldn''t keep her happy expression, watching Soma, who had just been informed about the situation ever since he had lost consciousness. It seems the teacher reported the disappearance of the dungeon to the Awakeners Association branch on this island and canceled its construction. All because of Soma, who destroyed the dungeon core. "So, what kind of penalty will I get?". "That¡­". Hisako was a bit hesitant to explain it. She was sent here by Mr. Ito as a representative who holds a significant influence on her S-rank title. She also comes with Hiroshi, who is currently dealing with the aftermath. Soma internally cursed at the greedy people who protested the disappearance of the dungeon and the higher-ups who lived on this island. He knows that a dungeon is a land that will bring prosperity and danger, but at the same time, the world still doesn''t know what that actual danger will bring. "...Your punishment is, Mr. Ito will let you know later". "Okay?". "Mom, can you do something about that?". "...I already discussed this with the bureaucrat here, but as you know, those hungry money people¡­". "I see. Should I just burn them?". "Hina, don''t waste your time with them". "Ah, Okay. I will¡­". Everyone in the room except Soma had a dumbfounded expression on their face, seeing Hina with her meek attitude after being told by Soma once. Soma, who understands her thoughts, chuckled at how endearing her behavior is. "Why are you acting so formal? This isn''t yours at all." "B-because¡­". "Just act the way you used to; if you act like that, I will also become awkward when facing you." "...Okay then". "Good. Sera, how was the schedule for our trip to this place?". Serafina, who kept holding back her grinning face from earlier, turned her attention to Soma as she began to explain their club activity. "As you can see, our schedule got messed up because of the disappearing dungeon; I got a call from Ryuu saying we would discuss it tonight." "I''m sorry about that". "No, it wasn''t your fault to begin with; if that incident didn''t happen, none of this would have happened either." She also understands the circumstances at that time, with many people stranded in the deepest dungeon, unconscious. It will be quite a hassle to bring all of them into the entrance dungeon as they must break through the other floor, which is filled with monsters. Also, the fact that she thought she lost someone close to her again, making Serafina have no lingering regret about the dungeon, makes her rather happy about its demolition. "Excuse me". The door in the room slid to the side, revealing a calm and handsome dandy man with a formal suit approaching their side, garnering everyone''s attention. "Dear, you came. So how about it?". "..Dad, what about the verdict?". "Um, About that¡­". Hiroshi gulped his saliva, heightening the tension in the room. They are all waiting for the verdict that would have been given to Soma. Suddenly, Hiroshi, who couldn''t let this continue further, took his phone from his pocket and showed the article that had recently become a hot topic. "...I apologize, Soma". "What is it?". Soma took the phone from Hiroshi''s hand, and the first line that caught his eye was, "Future of Japan Awakeners: Mr. Ito, the President of the Awakeners Association in Japan, one of his close relatives, made a massive contribution in helping many trapped students inside the advanced area dungeon by destroying the core to force-transfer the students out to the entrance¡­". "...I see". Soma''s face cramped as he continued to read the continuation; all of it contained an exaggerated story, which made his heart heavy in shame. However, deep down, he felt thankful for what Mr. Ito had done; he felt relieved because someone who held tremendous power in his hand was willing to help him. "I must thank him later". "What is it?". Hina, who got curious, approached from the right side of Soma, who was still empty and nearing her face close to his face. She scans the article together, then suddenly recalls the same thing that happened to her at that time; she blocks her lips, which almost spurts her laugh. "...Good job, Future Japan Awakeners". "Right back at you, Rising Star in Japan". "Ugh, I can''t believe you still remember that". "Of course I am". "Fufu, they never change, right". "You are right". Hisako and Hiroshi watch their growing family with tender gazes, while Xiao Lian and Serafina look toward Hina and Soma''s interaction with an empty gaze filled with slight envy. However, they manage to hide it well so as not to destroy the mood. "Oh, I almost forgot, here Soma!". "Hm". Hiroshi took something from his storage, a small globe he bought from the auction, to disrupt the demon plan. Soma saw the globe gleaming with energy, indicating it was fully charged. "Did Mr. Malik recharge it again?". "Yeah, we both actually recharged it with Multiple Rank-A mana core. I think it suffices in case you need it for something". "...Well, thank you for that. I will make sure to repay it later". "No, you don''t have to; this also became a sign of apology for leaving you alone fighting that high-ranking demon." "...I see, I will receive it, thanks". Hiroshi parted his lips as he nodded, seeing Soma receive it willingly. "Wait, you know how to operate it?". Serafina, who had seemed quiet earlier, leaned her body forward in front of Soma, gripping the bedside. Her eyes were knit in a frown as she saw the relic that was glowing and lively with its rotating ring. "...What is that?". "Hm, Soma, what is that?". sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiao Lian and Hina, who were also curious, opened their mouths, and Soma began to explain what kind of relic it was and how to operate it. Everyone in the room was shocked after learning about the relic''s amazing ability, and some of them looked toward the item with a gaze full of envy. "Can I buy it from you, Soma?". "Hell no". "Kuh, I wish I knew how to operate it, hm?". Serafina felt a slight tremor in her pocket, so she took out her phone with Lucy''s name on display and informed the other to have some space. "Pardon me, everyone". She retreated to the corner and swiped her phone display before placing it near her right ear. {Serafina, how are you doing?} "Lucy, I''m fine, don''t worry". {Good, I''m glad then} "Yeah, thanks for worrying". {No problem. Sorry for this abrupt news, but the others have come back from their expedition} "Is that true? All of them returned?". Serafina, who heard the sudden news that entered her ears, opened her eyes wide in shock, for she understood what it meant with the others. {Hm, not quite. The returned students were not all of them; only Mark and his gangs will be back to report their progress} "I see; when will they arrive?". {The day after Tomorrow, I guess, that is what the headmaster informed me. That''s why I need you that day. Can you fulfill it?} "Okay, I will. Thanks for the information, I''m hanging up. See you later". {See you later} Soma, who keeps conversing with the other while maintaining his sense from the earlier talk, manages to catch some leaked info from their talk. He saw Serafina approach their side while putting away the phone in her hand. "Sera, what happened?". "Oh, nothing. Lucy just informed me that the other students who went on an expedition will return to the academy." "!". ("It''s time!") Chapter 238 - 238 Relaxation. Soma is released from the hospital room. Currently, he is standing alone below the scorching sun from a tropical island that stung his skin; he is wearing a navy trunk and short-sleeved white hoodie, gazing toward the stretched view of the crystal blue ocean with its calming sound from the waves that washed away the shore, calming his thoughts. After discussing it overnight, the leader, Ryuu, decided to end the dungeon exploration and turned this trip into an actual trip, enjoying the holiday they had. On the sandy white beach, the seniors were already playing. "Soma, Good morning". "Good morning, Soma". Soma turned his attention to the side and found Ryuu and Kaori smiling while waving their hands to greet him. The two of them were in full gear, wearing the same colour swimsuit, green. "Leader, Senior Kaori, good morning". "Are you waiting for someone?". "Ryuu, you are so dense; of course, Soma was waiting for the girls, right?". "Yes, I am waiting for them". "Look". "I see, by the way, Soma¡­". Out of nowhere, Ryuu and Kaori simultaneously lined up before him and bowed their bodies ninety degrees, which stunned Soma in place. "I thank you for the help at that time. If it were not because of you, we would all be annihilated inside the dungeon". "Me too, Soma. Thanks for saving my precious and our club members". "...It''s okay, I accept your gratitude, so can you guys please stand up in this situation and it attracts many gazes". Seeing their leader bowing their head toward Soma made the other members who watched on the beach stop in their activity and felt intense shame, for they couldn''t do a simple thing like thanking their saviour. Many of them were briefed on what happened, and the article that came out after Mr. Ito revealed some lie to cover Soma''s action; they began to feel regret, and one male student senior approached and, like Ryuu and Kaori, he bowed his head and said his gratitude to Soma. "...Junior Soma, thank you for that time..". "Me too, thank you¡­". "Eh? Ah, um, okay". One at a time, the male students began approaching his place and expressing their gratitude. Soma doesn''t know why the male apologies, but they came to him because Soma saved their girlfriend, and some of them showered him with a fiery attitude, asking for some sparring time sometimes. Ryuu and Kaori stepped aside and bid their farewell to enjoy the beach as a couple. Then, after ensuring that all males and the leader had bailed out, it continued with the female seniors and first-year students who sometimes deliberately showed their assets to Soma, trying to attract him away. "What the hell is going on in here?". Serafina''s annoyed shout attracts the attention of the other girl, who tries to hit on Soma. "Sera, you came?". Soma and all of the girls gasped at the current seeing Serafina. She wears a tie-front black bikini, proudly showing her assets, that makes every girl in sight retreat while cursing in their mind. She also ties her black hair into a twin-tail, giving her the impression of being younger. "What the hell, they disperse just like that. What exactly happened, Soma?". "Nothing, by the way, that bikini suits you". "Fufu, how do I look? Am I sexy?". "...Yeah, you are". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Thanks to the skill, Soma managed to retain his calm and converse with her like usual. However, it seemed Serafina was not satisfied with the outcome; switching her mischievous side, she hugged Soma''s left arm, submerging it between her twin hills. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "Um? What are you doing, Sera?". "Nothing, I just want to see you embarrassed, that''s all, but it seems this doesn''t work either". "What the hell is that, so suddenly?". While the two of them were throwing banter at each other, the other girls began to appear together, with an additional Akane mixed in behind their groups. "Soma, sorry for the wait". Hina wears a triangle top red bikini adorned with frilly and a red skirt that matches her hair. She ties her hair into a ponytail, waving her hand before standing on the other side of Soma. "How do I look?". "You look cute". "Ehehe, thanks". "Soma". Xiao Lian tugged Soma''s hoodie from behind, fidgeting with a slight flush on her face; she wore the same triangle top white bikini and tied her hair into low pigtails cascading to the front. "Hm, you look cute, too". "Mm". "Everyone seemed ready?". Serafina scans the people around her who are ready to have fun on the beach, then casting aside her embarrassment, she lifts her fist high while shouting. "Team Soma, let''s go!". "Oh!". "Wait, why did you use my name?". The four of them, plus Akane, began to free their wings, enjoying the nuance of the beach. They started swimming, playing in the seas, playing volleyball, and filling their days with a loaf of laughter, washing away the incident that happened yesterday. Time passed, and currently, the sun had risen above their head, hitting them directly with its humidity and high temperature, making their body sticky from sweat and seawater. The girls decide to buy some drinks and a meal while Soma stands alone, looking at the sea before him, waiting for the girls to bring his meal. "You came?". "...Ah". Akane, who creeped out from behind, stood beside Soma while she cast her probing gaze on the scenery in front of her. The two of them stilled, careful to open their mouths. Soma sighed as he knew the reason why she approached him at this time when the girls were missing. He already noticed her glare ever since they were regrouped earlier. She secretly glanced at his back, robbing Soma''s intention. "This curiosity and a slight hostility she leaked remind him about Hina since they first met". Before Akane gains momentum in their conversation, Soma needs to strike first. "Wha..". "Who are you?". Soma clicked his tongue inside his heart and began to sigh. "Me? I''m just a regular young boy that can be found anywhere". "Don''t play the fool with me. You didn''t think I wouldn''t realise your true self". Akane''s tone changed. She spoke with a chilling dagger that pierced his spine. Soma knew Akane as someone with a sharp perception of someone''s character. However, Soma himself is at a loss. How should he answer her? If he just went straight to tell her his past, would she believe him? But there is still another way to escape this predicament. "Then, what do you want after knowing that?". S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...I don''t know. It depends on your answer; if you are an ally that has the same purpose as Humanity, I will take no action, but if you are the opposite and decide to fight against us, then at that time, I will not hesitate¡­". The atmosphere around them turned heavy all of a sudden when Akne released her murderous intent. From this point, people with high perceptiveness could understand just how well Akane can control her bloodlust. She purposely targets only Soma, and no other being around her gets affected by her intent. However, this kind of pressure couldn''t even be called one because it was too lukewarm to the people and monster Soma had fought so far, as well as the being that resides inside him. Soma slightly lifted the corner of his lips and turned his attention to the side, sighing. "..Then what if I was someone that would oppose you? What would you do to me?". Akane''s heart began to pound. She could feel a suffocating pressure that weighed down, squeezing her body in a dark cloud and invoking terror. Her breath turned shallow, and her vision distorted as she saw the malicious shadow that had the skin of a human sneering at her trembling body, making her body drenched in cold sweat for the cold, piercing bloodlust slowly tearing her consciousness apart. "I''m joking". As soon as Soma said those words, the world returned to its normal state, and Akane, who was being trapped in such a menacing illusion that came from Soma''s murderous intent, her legs lost their strength, and she flopped to the sandy beach, gasping for air. Soma, who saw her like that, gulped his saliva and regretted his decision to scare her like that. He took a bottle of water from his relic before crouching, meeting Akane''s eye level. "I''m sorry for earlier. I didn''t know it would become this fatal. I''m truly sorry". "...". "Please take this, you are sweating too much". "Ha, fuu, Whose fault do you think it was?". "It''s mine". Akane, who regained her breath, replied with a sarcastic tone while knitting her brows, casting her disapproving look, and with a swift hand, she took the bottle from him and then began to open the cap before gulping the entire water in one breath. "Have you calmed down?" "Yeah, slightly, thanks". "You are welcome. I didn''t think I would get any gratitude". "Shut up, forget about it!". "No, I didn''t mean to be sarcastic, but. Well, I''m glad you have returned to the way you are". "...". Soma, who felt the atmosphere turned somewhat awkward, started to rack his brain, trying to change topics. Accidentally, he gazed toward Akane, who was wiping her sweat. She was wearing a light blue bandeau bikini and a light blue skirt. "That outfit suits you well". "I didn''t wear this for you to see". "I know I just want to change the topic, that''s all". "Honest, aren''t we?". "Well, I am an honest boy". "Hmph, Who knows?". As the conversation between them began to lighten up, Soma parted his lips before opening his mouth. "Akane, do you know the man named Mark in the academy?". "Huh?". Chapter 239 - 239 Flight back. A day passed since the event on the beach. Soma and his gang were currently gathered inside the private plane Serafina owned, which had a comfy and luxurious interior, showing how much wealth Serafina had. Their destination is the Academy, where there will be another commotion that will happen. Soma has taken the initiative as he is beginning to not rely too much on the plot. As for Leon''s growth, he will have a chance later. Inside the body plane, Hina, Xiao Lian, and Serafina sit around while discussing rather disturbing things, which men would feel instigated to hear. Also the one who started it was none other than Serafina. Soma was alone while closing his eyes, focusing on controlling the mana around his body, circling it through his veins and then to his heart. He repeated that several times as if he were breathing; occasionally, when he got drenched by sweat from his boiling body, Soma would take some drink to cool his body off before continuing again. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] He is currently dividing his consciousness into two parts; half of it he would use to perceive his surroundings in case the girls had something to discuss with him, and the other half is for him to concentrate on activating his Mana manipulation skill to its maximum. With this the homework he needed to deal with had at least reduced by one. But his training only began this morning as he rode the plane so that nothing can compensate for that without a diligent mindset. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [The speed of your training is speeding up] [Mana Manipulation proficiency skill up] "Hm, what?". A translucent window that popped out of nowhere made Soma stiffen his body with open eyes. He never expected the skill Adapt can be used like that. After all this time, he only knew that adapt would be activated when a certain harm came to his body internally or externally, however, this was something else with which he could train faster than ever. But, it comes back toward one other thing: why is it activated now when he always used the Martial Saint technique, cladding his body with lightning? Why does his lightning magic not go up? "I must test it for sure". The moment when Soma wanted to divide his consciousness to practice lightning magic, a shadow blocked his vision, and Hina brought a drink of orange juice to his place. "Here!". "Thank you, Hina". Hina replied with parted lips as she began to sit beside him naturally. Without any prior notice, Soma unconsciously receives the glass, which is chilled by the chunk of ice inside that roused his thirst. He took a sip of the juice, and it brought forth the citrus flavor that burst apart in his mouth, invigorating his spirit to do more. "Soma, are you not bored out here, alone?". Then, the other girls, who seemed bored or somewhat interested in what Soma was doing, approached his table and gathered around the four of them. "No, it was rather fun training". "Well, that''s to be expected from you". "What do you mean by that?". Serafina shrugged her shoulders and began sipping the juice Soma had, which made Hina smile wryly. "...Soma, I feel you are regulating your mana around your body. Did you have Mana manipulation just like us?". "Yeah, I have one with me". "So you decide to train it?". "I mean, it''s such a waste not to use it right, even though I mainly fight with Martial Arts." With Xiao Lian and Hina, who come to enter the conversation, Soma mostly divides his consciousness to train, leaving the remaining thirty percent to answer the girl''s question. Hina and Xiao Lian, who saw Soma''s determined faces, exchanged looks with each other, slowly closed their eyes, and circulated the Mana within their body. "Hm? It seems I am the only one who takes it easy". "Then, why don''t you train too? You have it right as a Wizard, Mana manipulation skill? ". "Yeah, I have it, and it was so hard for me to breach the gap from intermediate to advanced". "Wow, I didn''t think you had that much mastery in magic". "Please, I was your senior, remember, I have more experience in life than you. Beside¡­". Serafina''s tone slightly changed in the last line, which made Soma turn his attention to her. From the looks of it, it seemed a serious matter that Soma did not want to involve himself yet. "...Okay, Senior, then let this Junior of yours delve into their training, and don''t play tricks, please". "Who do you think I am?". Thus, the four of them began to do their own things. Hina and Xiao Lian, who didn''t have much mental strength like Soma does, occasionally took some rest while asking for advice from Serafina, who is much more experienced than them. Time passed, and the three girls who had already taken their rest after relentlessly training for hours looked at Soma as if he was some kind of monk, for he was able to meditate that long and managed to grow rapidly in this short time he trained. "Soma''s mana circulation is just getting smoother. How is that possible?". "Hina, what is he, actually some kind of monk?". "Ahaha, Soma is indeed a mystery. But seeing him doing his best made me want to do my best, too". Hina, who saw Soma, still didn''t take his rest, clapping her cheeks lightly before beginning to train her mana manipulation once more. Xiao Lian and Serafina, who were left behind, chuckle to themselves before doing the same thing, immersing themselves in training, as the four of them are immersed in their world, the pilot in front. One of the Serafina employees informed them that their destination would be reached in a minute. {Attention please, within a minute, we will be arriving at the Ark West district. I repeat..} "It seems we will arrive soon; okay, guys, buckle up!". "Yes, Senior". "Mm". "...". While the other two girls answered Serafina with vigorous replies, Soma continued to train; even after the plane slightly swayed by the landing, Soma kept his concentration full before Hina lightly patted his shoulder. "Soma, we have arrived". "Yeah, I''m aware". "Goos, how long are you going to train? Let''s go!". Soma opened his eyes with an intense power that was slightly tamed, and his appearance seemed to have undergone a slight change. Hina didn''t know why, but his appearance seemed sharper and more handsome without any single blemish in his appearance. "Hina?". "Eh?! no-nothin. Let''s go!". "Okay". The other two girls who caught Hina''s strange behavior could only nod from the side as they understood her feelings very well. Soma had indeed had a thing for his face but the current him was leaking out something like a pheromone that made them worried that he would attract every girl in sight. "...Everyone lets go, my driver is waiting for us outside". Serafina, who saw the black limousine parked outside, informed the other. Then, they simultaneously descend the plane. "Welcome back, Mylady. I am sorry to hear your trip has become a tragedy." "Yeah, that sucks. How was the thing at home, Alan?". "There is none; you can put your trust in us more." "Okay, I''ll do that". "Then, please enter inside, and the other too". Alan opened up the passenger doors that let Serafina enter, followed by the girls and Soma, the last, who exchanged small greetings first to Alan. Before Alan closed the door, he presented one ring to Serafina, making her brows knitted in wonder. "I am happy to inform you, Milady, that the second thing you have been searching for was acquired yesterday." "Is that true?". "...Certainly. Well, everyone, please relax and let me, Alan, guide you to the Academy". With a gentle thud, Alan entered the front seat and started the car, which softly rode on the asphalt, onward to the Academy. "Sera, what is that?". "Fufu, it was". The ring on her hand shone in golden light, and before everyone''s eyes appeared a single monocle lens with a platinum frame reflecting the ray of the sun that entered the room. Looking at the structure of the item, Soma, Hina, and Xiao Lian could guess what it was. "Is that an Appraisal item?". "Soma is right. It''s great having one". "...Yeah, it''s pretty convenient. I wish I had one". "Silver hair, you don''t have one?". "... Yes". After being told by their Junior, Soma noticed that the grin plastered on Serafina''s face didn''t disappear; it only got bigger the more they talked. He began to speculate a few things, as one of them was. "No way is that?". "Oh, you catch it fast, as expected from Soma". "As expected? Heh, well, let''s hear what kind of grade the item had?". "Fufu, listen and don''t get too shocked, okay. This item has a Legend grade". "That''s, Amazing." Hina and Xiao Lian, who heard the item grade, turned stoned as they, with rigid movement, flapped their mouth. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Le-legend, t-that item is legend-grade? Woah, that certainly incredible". "Mmmm, Incredible". Xiao Lian furiously nodded her head, for it was the first time she saw an appraisal item with Legend Grade. Soma summoned his equipment in his hands and presented it to Serafina. "Please, Sera, I am dying to know what my Equipment has in stock". "Let me". Serafina took hold of the purple gauntlets in her hand and placed the monocle lense in front of her right eye, and a translucent window appeared, informing the weapon details. [Raijin God gauntlets(Legend): The gauntlets that received the lightning God blessing had a destructive nature as they can exert lightning by infusing a little bit of mana into them. It can collect lightning from the atmosphere, enhancing its performance. It comes as a set. It can be destroyed by the same or the above grade equipment. -Equipment Skill Lightning Rage: A powerful strike with strength equal to a million lightning bolts that are compressed into a single point. The effect can be stacked two times if the user is equipped with the complete set. The skill can be used once a month. -Equipment Skill Raiden: It will summon fort the strength of Raijin God himself to enter into the vessel that holds the equipment, and the effect lasts depends on how much Vitality the user or vessel had; it charges 1000 Vitality for one second. No rebound will occur; the skill can be used after one year of cooldown. -Raised the strength and intelligence of the user +150] Chapter 240 - 240 New Cards. "This is utterly amazing?!". Soma and the other two girls turned their attention to Serafina, who seemed shocked seeing the gauntlet''s description. He could see her finger tremble and almost let slip the monocle on her finger. "So, how was it?". "You better look at it yourself". Serafina snapped out of her shocked mind and threw the two items at Soma''s hands. Soma wondered what had caused her to act like that, so he began to place the monocle near his right eye and read the description on his gauntlets. No words came out from his opened jaw. He could only let out a gasp that made all of the blood inside his body boil in excitement. The skill, the bonus and the durability had exceeded his expectations. Then he focused his intention on the words ''Set'', mentioning the other pairs. Soma stored the gauntlets, took out the boots, and saw its description, which blew his mind. "Haha, this is insane!". Soma secretly cheered inside his heart, for he gladly had that many options in his card to play in the battle. He put away the boots into the relics and began to give the monocle back to Serafina''s hands, which seemed filled with the other weapons from the girls. "Senior Sera, can I?". "Senior, please". "Okay, Hina, Xiao Lian, let''s look at it together". The three girls began to squeal in delight and cheerfully liven up the atmosphere in the limousine. Alan, in front, had a slight smile, seeing his young Lady having that much joy that rarely came up because of the situation in her family. Alan secretly casts his gaze on Soma and the other two girls, feeling immense gratitude for their honesty to his Young Lady who could bring forth her genuine smile. The limousine rode on the quiet road. It passed the bridge that connected the west district to the central one. Eventually, after thirty more minutes had passed, they arrived at the entrance of the Academy, where Lucy had already awaited their coming. The car speeds slowed down before it parked in front of the gate to the Academy, and Alan hurriedly did his job opening a way for his Young Lady to make an entrance. Once Serafina was out, she was followed by the other. It made the other student council members behind Lucy stiffen their faces in wonder. However, amid that, only Lucy, with her calm expression, greeted Serafina, her best friend, in a welcome hug. "Sera, it''s been a while". "Lucy, will you quit it? It''s pretty embarrassing if you do this outside, you know". "Fufu, Well, I just want to encourage my best friend after her trips got wrecked". "Well, thanks for that". The two friends separate themselves before Lucy shifts her attention toward the girls and Soma. "You guys, too, welcome". Lucy approached the girls, who stood dumbfounded by her attitude, and suddenly hugged them; then, she also did the same to Soma, albeit briefly. The soft, warm, flowery milky scent that drafted into Soma''s nose had slightly stiffened his face, making the girls in his gang shoot a rather intriguing glare. But Soma handled it with his calm smile and greeted her back. "Thanks for welcoming us, too". "No, I heard the news from Kaori. It must be hard, future Awakeners of Japan". "Well, news sure spreads fast these days". "Fufu, indeed, without realising it, our first year had birthed many phenomenal individuals". "Thank you for that". "Fufu, you are welcome". Serafina, Hina and Xiao Lian, who saw their exchange, began to form a circle while whispering softly within those encirclements, which made the atmosphere turn awkward. Lucy, who noticed them, tilted her head to the side while absentmindedly approaching their side and spoke, startled them all. "Sera". "Yes! What''s up, Lucy?". "Fufu, nothing. Thank you for accepting my sudden request". "Ah, no need; I''m also one of the Student Council members, after all". "I''m glad to hear that". "So, when will they be arriving?". "They will arrive approximately at fifteen". "I see we still have much time". Soma Hina and Xiao Lian, who stand behind them, keep listening to their talk while he keeps his vigilance to the max, observing if there are any ears that would listen to his whisper. "Hina, are you willing to support me?". Hina, who suddenly got called, turned her attention to her side and saw Soma in a solemn mood, as if he was preparing something. She remembers their exchange at that trial gate; this was the look when Soma was prepared to battle and was a formidable foe. She unconsciously clenched her fist together and roused her fiery heart, then nodded her head, chuckling. "I will stand and protect you no matter what it takes". "Thanks". Xiao Lian, who had a dumbfounded expression on her face, glanced at Soma and Hina, who had that small ominous talk they had. She could feel the strong bond that was created between them, and it was such a beautiful and amazing thing. As her stubborn nature of wanting to compete with Hina flared up, She tugged Soma''s sleeves and made Soma turn his attention to her. "Xiao Lian?". "I too, will support you". Soma gazes into those fiery, resolute eyes from Xiao Lian, the same eyes that Hina had, while she lifted the corner of her lips beside Soma, looking at her. "Ah, Thank you, Xiao Lian. I''m counting on you". "Mm". Serafina bid her farewell with Alan and Soma''s gang. They were guided into the student council building that stood independently outside the academy on the west side of the academy area. It had a solid structure with European style, built with enhanced materials and a mana core as an energy source. The building had two floors and many windows to give the aesthetic colour to the building; it cast an intense glare from the reflected sun that scorched the ground. As the group was being led to the audience room, they were welcomed by a wide interior with many antique, sophisticated drawings and furniture that pleased the eyes. In the middle of the room is a round, soft red carpet with a rectangular table on top, surrounded by four sofas. Meanwhile, Soma was knitting his brows a little for the excessive decoration. "Everyone, please guide our guests to this room if they arrive". "Understood, President". The other student council members bid their farewell, leaving only Lucy and Soma''s gang inside. "You guys, please have a seat". Lucy began to take some utensils to make tea and started to brew some water in the long closet on the right wall. "I''ll help as well". Hina, out of nowhere, approached Lucy''s side, which made Lucy open her eyes wide briefly before she softly smiled. "Thank you, Hina". While the two of them brewed tea, Serafina noticed Xiao Lian, who seemed restless after being told by Soma earlier, as she sat beside Xiao Lian. Serafina opened her mouth. "What''s the matter, Xiao Lian?". "?!...Nothing, just waiting". "Hm?". Soma, who sat on the sofa, took a necklace from his relic and put it on his neck as he recalled his conversation with Akane on the beach yesterday. *** "Akane, do you know the man named Mark in the academy?". "Huh?". Akane was slightly caught off guard as Soma delivered that thrust straight to her tired mind. Slowly, her gear began to operate, and gradually, her dumbfounded face turned to frown. "What is this, so suddenly?". "Nothing. I was just wondering if I have the qualifications to ask you something because you already did that to me a moment ago?". Soma''s sudden proposal made Akane rethink her vision regarding the boy in front of her. "What do you want?". "I heard some rumours about him that he is an exceptional awakener from the US, and he was being scouted by many guilds and even clans out there to gain his sign?". "...". She didn''t utter any words as the words leaked from Soma were already all the information that could picture Mark. "...Yes, he is like the one you heard". "I see". As far as Soma can recall, the setting was still the same as what Mark had described in the novel. "Is that all you want to know?". "No, I want to hear what kind of guy he is, ever since he entered the academy and what kind of achievement he has had since he became famous like that". Akane slightly knits her brows while glaring at Soma, who maintains his calm face. Eventually, she sighed in resignation and began to tell him everything she knew about the man named Mark, a third-year senior in the academy. Soma opened his ears as Akane explained the details. Luckily, it still retained its originality, far from the obstruction of the author. But he still needed something solid to prove his assumption, something that eye-catching who identified them. "Does nothing change in his appearance or traits?". "You have been persistent since earlier. Is that guy truly filling your mind?". "Please, Akane, I can only ask this from you, who are good at observing". Seeing Soma stubbornly probing, Akane clicked her tongue briefly as she closed her eyes, recalling something. The two of them muted for a while as Akane kept humming while searching for her memories. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah!". "Do you recall it?". "Yeah, from one of my subord¡­ Ehem, my friend. Mark had always been wearing a necklace that never left his neck". "...Necklace?!". Soma was dumbfounded hearing that. Gradually, his brows knitted as he remembered a certain someone wearing it, too, to infiltrate the city. "Thanks, Akane. That was truly helpful". *** The room was filled with a comforting atmosphere as the girls began to be engrossed in their talks, livening up the atmosphere while waiting for the guests. Suddenly, the door in the room knocked thrice, and a female voice came from behind the door. "Excuse me, president, Mark and his companions have returned". "Let them in!". With her bold tone, Lucy instructed her fellow student council, and the door creaked softly, revealing a tall, bulky man with short blonde hair and broad shoulders, wearing the same uniform academy, walked in with his other two females behind him. "Mark, it''s been a while, isn''t it". "Yes, indeed president, Hm? It seems lively here?". "Ah, Sorry about that. They are my guests, do you mind them?". "No, leave them be! I don''t mind because I only need to give you the report and some explanation regarding our expedition". "I''m glad, then please have a seat, Mark". Mark nodded his head, and he began to walk, approaching the still-empty sofa, followed by his two female students behind. His body was like a pillar standing two meters tall with a bulky appearance, making him a walking bodybuilder. His face was a bit stern, but it couldn''t conceal his handsome face, which had sharp eyes and blue pupils. However, that appearance didn''t faze Soma a bit; he kept observing Mark and caught something shining in silver as Mark squatted to his seat. It was brief, but Soma caught that clearly. "What is it, Boy?". "Senior, that necklace in your neck, I wonder if you could show it to me?". Chapter 241 - 241 Mark. From the Chronicles Saga of what Soma had read, Mark was once an orphan without any flashy background; he was just a run-of-the-mill person who, luckily, received the system to fight those monsters that threatened humanity. One of the things traits that Mark had that could make him enter the prestigious academy was a tenacious and competitive heart; he got accepted into the academy and underwent his first-year studies before everything changed as Gary Thompson easily beat him in one of the P.E. classes. These two were completely different when Mark came from an ordinary lineage; Gary came from a golden lineage in which his father and mother were the people who ran one of the guilds in America. With his tenacious trait, Mark kept training hard, and eventually, he had the chance to challenge Gary again in the tournament the academy held every year to test their students'' growth. It also became one of the events for many guilds from all over the world to scout for hidden gems. The date came, but Mark was brutally defeated by Gary, who always had a pair of cold gazes on him, looking down on Mark''s lying body. After once again he faced the wall that he couldn''t break, his tenacious heart changed into resentment, and his competitiveness turned into envy. Everyone around them recognized from seeing his blazing eyes filled with hatred. But no one dared to point it out as Mark was always brushing past the question that was thrown at him with a frown. Then, on the winter holiday, Mark, who got a chance to visit his homeland and return to the academy, became a different person. Mark, who was once a hot-blooded, competitive person, now becomes quiet and shows confidence in his walk. From there, his tale soared. He shows an outstanding growth that makes everyone wonder just how much growth he is undergoing when on holiday, until he manages to achieve the seat of becoming one of the captains from one of the teams that led an expedition toward the deepest dungeon. Currently, he is facing Soma with his calm and probing gaze as he is caught off guard after Soma blurted about the necklace circling his neck. "Excuse me?". "I happen to like accessories like you. You see". Soma shows the necklace around his neck, which he took a moment ago; he flashed his white teeth to make the other person have no any weird tension. Serafina and Lucy, unaware of the situation from Soma''s perspective, tilted their heads because it was the first time they saw Soma wearing accessories. As much as they want to retort about Soma, he is being unreasonable to prolong their discussion. Lucy tries to intervene, but faster than the wind, Hina taps Lucy''s shoulder, turning Lucy''s attention to her. With a silly smile, Hina placed her index finger to her lips and made Lucy more dumbfounded than ever. Serafina, who is already being interfered with by Xiao Lian, notices something is not right based on her juniors'' attitude. Then she recalled something a moment ago that Xiao Lian weirdly tensed her whole body despite it being just a meeting for a report. At first, Serafina thought that Xiao Lian was nervous in this place, but there seemed to be something else in play, which is one thing. She turned her attention and saw Soma, with his fake smile, asking something from Mark, a person who holds a certain name in the academy. "Can you show it to me?". Soma, with his unbreakable smile, kept pestering Mark to show his necklace, which made the person in mention knit his brows in wonder. Mark had never seen the boy before him, and he assumed that he was just a first-year student. The moment Mark intended to open his mouth, the girls who stood behind him glared at Soma''s side and started to spit venom at him. "Silence, first-year!". "Yeah, big sis is right. Don''t you dare interrupt Mark in his report. Who are you anyway?". The first girl who spit at him with calm intensity, she was the big sister named Carla. She had a cute, stiff face, shoulder-length brown hair, sharp eyes, and brown pupils. She was wearing the academy uniform and standing straight behind Mark, filled with confidence like an assistant. As for the other one, she had the same cute but lively girl with rounded eyes and brows pupils. Wearing the same uniform but a bit sloppy dressed, with her long, wavy brown hair, she glared at Soma. Her name is Liliru, the little sister, and from their face, one could tell that they were twins; they always followed Mark from behind, like worshiping him. "...No, I''m just asking. Why are you guys so mad? Besides, who I''m talking about is Senior Mark, not you guys. Don''t interrupt when someone else talks". "...!". "How dare you!". "Relax, Carla and Liliru, our Junior is right; he must be interested in the necklace on my neck. If you don''t mind, can I know your name, Junior?". Soma, who got thrown a straight fast, lightly paused as he pondered what he should answer, but eventually, he answered. "...Soma, First-year student". The moment that name was spoken, Soma didn''t see any ripple around their eyes, which meant they clearly had no information regarding Soma. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I see, Soma. You probably already knew my name, but I am pleased to meet you. My name is Mark, and about the thing you asked, I don''t mind it here. You can have a look". Mark begins to tuck his thumb finger into his collar and shows the necklace to the outside world. It has a silver chain and a tiny black gem embedded in it as its head. "How was it? Are you satisfied?". "Can I see it closer?". "I''m pretty sure we are already in close distance from each other." "No, what I mean is, can I hold it? I want to feel the material and see the gems that look beautifully crafted with a dexterous hand". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Soma stood up from his seat and intended to approach their side for Mark who was hesitating to remove the necklace around his neck. "Don''t move, first-year!". "You ungrateful brat, Mark was already willing to show you the necklace, but how can you be so greedy." Carla and Liliru cast her mana around their body simultaneously and slightly, the atmosphere in the room tensed and the other party behind Soma, mainly Hina and Xiao Lian ready to summon their weapon any time if things start escalating further. "Both of you stop!". However, a clear, chime voice echoed inside the room with its calming light that brightened the interior prior to Lucy releasing one of her magic. "Soma, you sat back in your seat, and Senior Mark, I apologize for the discomfort. Let us discuss the report, shall we?". "Yeah, that might be wise; I''m sorry, Soma. But the president had called. So, I have to do my job as a messenger". Despite the twins'' warning, Lucy and Mark''s voice, who thought this deal was over, saw Soma still standing in his place, not having any thought to back off. Soma kept his gaze toward Mark and his two women behind him. He was in deep thought, planning something that could bait them to reveal their actual appearance. "Soma, what are you doing? Please hurry up and sit!". Lucy''s voice, heard as a warning, was brushed past by Soma''s current indifferent attitude toward his surroundings and only focused on Mark''s group. Soma began to recall the story and soon found the clue he wanted. "Soma, sit down!". "How was that Brain Rot Ira, who knows only to destroy things, recently? Has he taken his medicine and become much more clever?". Chapter 242 - 242 Reveal. As soon as Soma uttered those words, the room turned tense suddenly as Mark and his girls knit their brows in anger at the insult that Soma had thrown at an unknown name. Soma internally pumped his fist upward as he saw the reaction from the three, to think that with just slight provocation, these three could react explosively. "Now for the finale". "I heard that brain rot had too much training, focusing on bulking his body so that his brain also turned into muscle, rendering him to think like a human¡­". "Junior, please stop!". "...Last time, I heard he even had difficulty talking properly and can only squeak like a pig". "Enough!". Shockingly, the one who snapped was not only Mark but also Lucy, who couldn''t hear any more of the dirty words that leaked from Soma''s mouth. "Junior, what was the purpose of you being here? If you are here just to hurl that insult, please leave. We have something to discuss here". Mark, whose aura had changed, stood straight from his seat with his two girls behind, ready to rip part of Soma''s throat. Lucy from Soma''s other side, also with knitting brows, looked at Soma in fury as the earlier conduct still stuck inside her mind. Despite standing in the middle of the chaotic scene, Soma threw all his emotion and walked toward Mark''s place slowly while radiating a crimson aura that clad his skin, making the people behind him tense, especially Hina and Xiao Lian. Mark and his two girls'' bodies slightly twitch, feeling a dread from Soma''s leaking a menacing aura. But soon, they recovered and managed to hear a name they were familiar with. "...Leon pendragon!". "?!". Three people reacted differently to the name that Soma shouted. Mark, who stood on an edge, began to leak a bit of his murderous intent that directed it toward Soma only. The two girls behind him also began to hurl their murderous intent at Soma. But, surprisingly, Soma managed to keep calm and walked forward as he stood in front of Mark, gazing at his blue pupils. The girls intended to rush to Soma''s side to get rid of him from Mark''s face, but they were a bit too late. "Let''s stop the chit-chat, shall we". Soma, who saw the silver necklace before him with his swift hand, tore it from Mark''s neck, which made Mark''s body tremble in anger. He unleashed a straight punch on Soma''s face. With his unguarded state, Soma, who saw the incoming fist was already in front of his eyes, could only grit his jaw and weaken the impact that his body would receive by launching his feet in the air. Then he got blown away into the wall behind. "Soma?!". "...". Hina and Xiao Lian summoned their respective weapon and glared at Mark, whose appearance had undergone a change, which made everyone in the room who witnessed it stiffen like a statue. "Mark that appearance of yours?". Seeing the Change, Lucy gasped, covering her opened jaw after seeing Mark''s appearance that turned into something horrendous with red skin, a pair of horns that sprouted from his forehead, and a pair of black bat wings behind his back jolted her consciousness away. On the other was Serafina, who stiffened in her seat; the colour of her face changed; it gradually turned paler before it changed, flushed with hatred, and even her pupils turned Red. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mark, this is bad!". "Mark, are you okay? How dare that greedy boy". Mark, who was in the middle of this chaos, looked toward his raised hands and saw his skin reddened, and he felt free from the shackles that bound him. He cast his gaze to his surroundings and saw Lucy in a shocked state, Serafina furious, and the two unknown girls readied their weapons the moment his appearance changed. He gripped his fist and felt the strength he had been hidden for years had unleashed fully. Mark chuckled to himself. "Well, I plan to drop out of this Academy soon after I finish what I have come here for anyway, but¡­". Soma calmly walked away from the wall that got blasted away with its raised dust and showed his calm face. His lips parted away, seeing Mark''s transformation, which made Mark knit his brows in annoyance. While under the glare from Mark, Soma stopped in his tracks and watched the figure of Mark and his two girls behind. He sighed, as he was hoping for some change in Mark''s fate by the author. Soma knew that despite receiving demon power, Mark had never killed a person before. Mark came to the academy at this time and was ordered by his superior to do his first killing mission. The mission was to kill Leon, the chosen saviour, but alas, this was truly a pity. With a twisted story that unfolds because of Soma''s interference, Leon is still on Okinawa and decides to go home with the others, whereas Soma decides to go first because he had to deal with this. "I''m sorry, Mark. But you have to die here!". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Drawing the Devil''s power] [Martial Saint First Technique Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation] [First Steps - Lightning scatter] [Second Steps - Lightning descent] [Third Steps - LIghtning strike] The air around the room shook, trembling in fear upon witnessing the might that Soma had unleashed in a single motion of breath. "?!". Mark, who marvelled at Soma''s, suddenly his vision shifted as his body received a heavy blow that came from his abdomen, sending a rush of searing pain that jolted his brain away. Mark realised that he was blasted away from the room and stood outside the academy''s surroundings. "Mark!". "How dare he!". Realising their partner got blasted outside, the two girls began to chase after him. They came out from the gaping hole from Soma'' earlier attack. "Silver hair!". "Mm". Hina and Xiao Lian began to chase after them, leaving only Lucy, who was still dumbfounded about the situation cause this was her first time seeing a demon in the flesh standing before her, but also more astonishing beside them was the appearance and the aura Soma leaked from his body was so terrifying that made her whole being tremble in fright. "What was that?". Lucy flapped toward the sofa, which was continued by Serafina, who stood up while casting her gaze down. Lucy saw her best friend in a weird state, and Serafina clenched both fists while holding onto something. "Sera?". "I''m sorry, Lucy. I have something to do outside". "Sera, what are you?". Serafina''s body began to clad in thin green light, her hair and uniform swayed by the surrounding air around them that began to gather around her body, forming a protective barrier, protecting her like a cage. Her feet left the floor as it slid outside toward the gaping hole. Lucy, who got left behind, could only swallow her breath, and she could hear multiple footsteps approaching the room. "President, are you alright?". "President, What is with this hole?". Some of the student council members approached Lucy''s side, making sure that she was alright. "Everyone, I''m fine. More importantly, let''s go outside!". Lucy put on her brave front stand up despite her limbs still losing some of their strength from the earlier event. However, as a president and saint who was destined to fight along with the saviour in banishing evil, She must see the truth; she must see the severe battle that will happen when dealing with Demon, for that was her duty. All of a sudden, the floor beneath her trembled, which almost made her stance crumble, but unconsciously, she stood firm on the ground with determined eyes and clenched fist; she rose toward her battle against humanity''s foe for the first time in her life. Chapter 243 - 243 Battling Demon. In the quiet and peaceful environment of the academy, many of the students who entered some clubs had gone outside the island to the mainland to do their activities before a test came up. As for the remaining students who diligently trained and studied in their expertise path, basking in the quiet atmosphere until the ground beneath their feet trembled and they could see smoke come from the west area where the building student council stood, many of the students began to speculate. Many of them were curious as to what happened there and approached the place. The students who approached the place were mainly filled with first-year whose curiosity is still high for this new environment that they still haven''t explored wholly. Once they arrived at the place, the garden in front of the student council building gouged, which raised a cloud of dust blocking the student''s view. "Hey, over there!". One of the students saw two females jump off from the Hole in the building, followed by two faces with which they were familiar. A gust of wind roared in the middle of the garden. It blew away the cloud of dust and revealed two figures who stood facing each other in a hostile atmosphere. "Guhuk, guhuk,". "...Wait, is that, Soma?". "You are right, who is that person in front of him?!". The male student who uttered those words stumbled upon his own limbs as his body flapped to the ground to witness something that shouldn''t be in the academy. "It''s a Demon!". "He is right". "What should we do?". While the students who spectate the place are overcome by panic, two lovely figures of a woman standing beside Mark, who has a wound on his chest, and his mouth clearly tastes some iron from the trace of blood on his corner lips. "Mark, are you alright?". "You brat! How dare you do that to Mark!". Unlike Carla, who prioritises Mark''s safety above all else, she begins to inspect his body. At the same time, the other hand, Liliru, whose blood had gathered on her head, started to lunge forward to attack Soma, but her attempt was stopped by a sudden spark that lit up, creating a wall of flames, halting her steps in the process. "Soma, are you okay?". "...". "I''m fine. Hina and Xiao Lian, can you handle the two women?". The two girls who were asked something by Soma felt a certain joy in their hearts as they were finally being relied on by Soma. But it suddenly sank to the bottom because of the gap in strength and experience they had accumulated all these years. Hina dispelled the magic she unleashed and lifted the curtain of battle between them and the enemy she saw, the murderous eyes that were directed at her and Xiao Lian making their body stiffen, and doubt began to cloud their heart. However, the moment they saw Soma, as he intended to step forward, shielding them, simultaneously, Hina and Xiao Lian stretched their hands, blocking him and spoke. "No need, Soma. I can handle her". "Mm, So, Soma you only need to focus on that man". "...Okay, I''m counting on you!". As soon as those words leaked from his mouth, Soma''s figure disappeared and reappeared behind Mark, who still clutched his left chest. Mark and Carla, who noticed a shadow had appeared behind them, stiffened their body, but their speed was incomparable to Soma, who was buffed by the Devil''s power. Soma swung his left punch, and it hit Mark directly on his jaw, blowing him away from the place. Mark, who is still flying straight from his place, gets kicked by Soma in the back and sends him to the air. In mid-air, Mark grits his teeth and ignores the pain that assaulted his body as he flaps his wings and regains his balance. He cast his gaze around with a frown etched on his face. "Where is he? Gukf!". Once again, Mark was powerless in front of Soma''s might, who seemed to toy with him. With the powerful jolt in his left abdomen, he felt something was cracking in the last impact, and true to Mark''s thought, his left ribs dented, and it was bleeding internally. However, the wounds around his body gradually altered, and they returned to how they were supposed to. But this was a mistake as Mark didn''t pay any attention to his surroundings. Soma, who launched himself from above with a claw gesture on his right hand, gripped Mark''s skull and slammed his face to the ground; the ground cracked until it was gouged by Soma''s power. Not finished with the attack, Soma raised Mark''s head before he slammed it back to the ground, spurting out blood that smeared the ground. Soma did it again, again, again, and each time he slammed Mark''s head to the ground, it went deeper, making a crater and the shockwaves it created, garnering the attention of the other students who didn''t care about the smoke incident earlier. Mark, whose head was slammed to the ground multiple times, gradually repaired, then broke repair and broke, and it began to create a cycle of atrocities where many students who saw it gulped in fear. Mark''s mind began to turn dizzy from the repeating jolt its brain received. After a certain period of time, Mark''s mind had practically dulled. The hidden power that resided inside him, who had ingested diluted devil''s blood, took over. His body started to convulse in an unnatural manner, creeping the onlookers. "Aaaah!". Caught off guard, Soma got blasted by the menacing and heavy aura Mark had unleashed from his body. His roar, like a wounded beast filled with so much hatred, shook the entire area of the academy. After noticing something was not right, the teacher, who was busy with the paperwork in the office, roused, and they began to rush toward the battle scene. "Why does it have to be now when all the fighter teachers were absent?". "Let''s go, everyone; our top priority is the students". "Yes". While running, they keep in mind that, in this case, the top priority above all is the student''s lives. Soma landed a bit far away from Mark, who was still willowing in hatred. He saw Mark taking something from his storage ring. It was a red pill as big as a pinky from a kid, and Mark swallowed it instantly. Mark''s body convulsed, all the muscle around his body puffed out, and his stature grew more than two meters tall, the horns and wings on his back becoming more prominently big. "Aaaaah". The roar that had stopped earlier continued as it was created, and massive shockwaves blasted away the surrounding debris and students who didn''t have enough strength. Mark finished with the roar and transformation. Currently, he stood taller than everyone else in the place. He glanced at his surroundings, his empty eyes filled with madness as he saw multiple students who flopped on their butts. Mark licked his lips and lunged toward the frightened students. "Shit". Soma, who had a bad premonition from his instinct skill, launched himself like a missile and slammed his entire body with demonized Mark. Their bodies collide away from the place, staying away from the crowded place. "Aah!". Mark, who was hit, saw soma sticking to his body like gum and swung his palm downward to get rid of Soma. But, Soma already saw that coming and raised his left hand to protect his head; a dry thud echoed, and Soma''s momentum went slightly reduced until they stopped, and Soma distanced himself from the demon. What Soma never expected was the blow that he blocked with one hand, which managed to inflict a certain amount of damage to his hand. He clenched his left fist as it was still numbed by the earlier attack. "So this is the one chosen by Ira, huh". "Aaaah!". Mark, who already lost his mind as a human, began to wreak havoc on the ground and facilities around him. The wound that he got from the body slam was healed, and the aura that leaked from his body slightly got stronger as time progressed. "It''s a shame, Mark". Simultaneously, as Soma uttered those words, the bolts around his body burst forth, its veins began to condense into his boots, and the crimson-clad boots let out a shrill voice like a thousand birds sing. "Lightning Cleaver". [Raijin God Boots one of its skills, Lightning Cleaver: A skill that will compress millions of electricity into a single point, creating a blade that will Cleave everything the user wants. Cooldown time one week] S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma sped up, and in the blink of an eye, he stood face to face with the tall Mark, who still couldn''t grasp Soma in speed. He swung his right leg, creating an arc that formed a blade toward Mark''s left leg. It has no resistance, as it cuts Mark''s left leg clean, spurting blood to the ground and making Mark lose his balance. Soma stepped back a little as he found Mark''s head gradually lowered as his body fell down. "This is farewell". With one last stroke from Soma''s kick, Mark''s head flew in the air, which ended the fight. [You gained Exp!] "Into the next!". Chapter 244 - 244 Battling the Twins Part 01. As the two girls saw Soma disappear from their back, in an instant, they witnessed Mark get blown away toward the other place while Soma was chasing him. Carla and Liliru, who saw that happening, their patience was running low. Simultaneously, they tore the silver chain on their neck, and their figure turned red with horns and wings. Hina and Xiao Lian also prepare their respective weapon and stance, albeit still clouded by doubt, but they stand firm together to finish the task Soma had given to them. "Big sis". "Yeah". The twins, who seemed to have planned something, began to focus their mana on their wings, trying to flee from the battlefield that had been set for them. "Like I will let you!". With gritted teeth, Hina drew the green katana on her waist and accelerated forward. With the additional stats bonus the weapon and Hagoromo had, her speed reached an unimaginable feat for her current level, which made her skin feel like peeling off. However, she kept persisting to thrive forward, and that was proven as one of the twins. The little sister who stood nearby from them, her magic circulation disrupted, and Hina, who saw a chance, swung her katana diagonally to sever one of the wings of the little sister Liliru. "Kyaaak, you dare!". Liliru intended to choke Hina in place, but her figure had already vanished and went straight toward her big sister. "Big sis!". "?!". Carla, who got alarmed, hurried and jumped from her place and managed to dodge Hina''s slash from severing her wings. Hina began to chase after the big sister while shouting. "Silver hair". "Mm" Xiao Lian, who understood what Hina meant, lowered her stance, and then in a single breath, she leaped forward and arrived near Liliru, who entered her range of spear. With a single fluid motion, she thrust her spear forward, aimed at Liliru''s heart, but because of the difference in their stats between Xiao Lian and Liliru, her attack got dodged easily. However, Xiao Lian did not give up as she kept relentlessly attacking, thrusting her spear and slashing it to the side to intercept its next movement. "Tch, persistent". Liliru summoned her long sword in hand and began to take the initiative of engaging in combat. Her agile and powerful slash made Xiao Lian struggle to dodge or block her attack, but Xiao Lian managed to do it with grit and full concentration she trained ever since she was little. Unlike any demon that Soma had fought, the twins, especially the little sister, only received a tiny amount of devil blood, and that also had already dilated more than dozens of times, making their demon regenerative power feel slightly inferior compared to Mark and Carla, which made Lliliru, who had lost her wing, still unable to regenerate it. "Got you!". Xiao Lian, whose stance was crumbled by Liliru, saw the incoming thrust from the front straight toward her left chest. Xiao LIan''s ear started to ring, and her heart thumped in fright, but a sudden flash that interrupted their battle came, shone bright, and blinded not just the enemy but herself. However, thanks to that, the sword trajectory slightly missed its target, and it grazed only Xiao Lian''s left shoulder. "Hang in there, Xiao Lian". Lucy stood a few meters away from Xiao Lian''s back; around her, there were many magic circles that had accumulated enough mana, and were ready to shoot. With a gentle wave from her hand, Lucy released the magic around her, and it rained down upon the demon and Xiao Lian. However, the magic that got shot toward Xiao Lian had no effect. Instead, it was healing Xiao Lian''s bleeding left shoulder from the earlier strike. Liliru, who felt the intense heat from the light, leaped back, creating a distance, while trying to recover her eyes, which had blackened out. "Xiao Lian, you okay?". "Senior Lucy?". A gentle tap from Lucy toward Xiao Lian''s shoulder sent a warm feeling coursing through her body, healing the damaged tissues and invigorating Xiao Liaan''s spirit. Gradually, her sight was restored, and she saw the demon still struggling to recover her sight. "This is my chance". "Hold it, Xiao Lian". "Mm?". Lucy stepped back a little and stood behind Xiao Lian. She clasped her palms together like a praying gesture, her body glowing bright in golden, permeating a holy aura that made Liliru''s skin tingle in fright. A hallo From her palm emerged that circled her body before the same thing also emerged from Xiao Lian''s body, startling her. "This is? Mm?!". [Saint Lucy''s Blessings] [Vitality enhancement Level 10] [Intelligence enhancement Level 10] [Strength enhancement Level 10] [Agility enhancement Level 10] [The user status had been buffed by the Saint, channeling the power] "Ukh!". A load of power began to enter Xiao Lian''s body from inside, her whole body clad in a thin golden glow that came from the halo that emerged and spun around her. Xiao Lian, who felt a tremendous power residing inside her, prepared her stance and held the spear using only one hand, retracting it backward in the throwing position. "Azure Dragon, help me!". The temperature surrounding her turned humid as a myriad of mist that came out from thin air began to gather around them. Her right hand, which was holding the spear, started to tremble as the spear reached out to her wish. "Kuh, finally it wore off, hm?". Liliru, who regained her sight, stared at the swirling halo and water from her enemy''s side. She knit her brows upon looking at the holy light that permeated from the woman in the back, but if it was against water, she had a little bit of composure in handling that. She began channeling a huge amount of mana toward her hands and began to imagine the magic she wanted to unleash. However, one thing that Liliru doesn''t know is that the Xiao Lian spear was a Legend Grade weapon that her boss didn''t even have. Xiao Lian, who was entrapped by the golden halo and swirling water around her, clenched the spear tight. As if responding to the user''s will, the trembling slightly dimmed, and the water surrounding them began coiling itself like a serpent on the spear. The water keeps pouring in, and it keeps getting compressed by the spear itself. As the power that compressed had enough, the spear started humming while letting out a blue glow that shook the air around Xiao Lian. Xiao Lian, who felt the time had come, exhaled the breath she unconsciously held. "Azure spear!". She tightened her grip and held her breath as she transferred all of her power through her body toward her right hand, and with all of her power, released the spear flow in a straight line, trying to pierce the demon. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fly, Azure Dragon Roar". The ground shook as the spear that flew in a straight line transformed into an eastern dragon with its long body, deer antlers, and myriad sleek scales around its body that were created by water, opening its maw. Liliru, who saw the incoming, started to tremble in fright while also letting out a cold sweat, drenching her body. But she gritted her teeth and believed her magic could block that attack as she placed both palms on the ground. [Level 6 Earth Magic] "Great wall!". From below the ground, a thick and humongous wall began to be erected. Not just one, but multiple walls started to emerge one at a time until they collided with the dragon. The blue dragon halted for a moment before it roared as its pride got wounded. One by one, the spears penetrated the wall, making Liliru, who made it, feel a sense of dread. The spear penetrated the multiple walls until it left the last one. However, the power from the spear was too great, as expected from the legendary grade. The thick wall penetrated and only left Liliru, who crouched while absentmindedly seeing the maw that swallowed her entire head, ending her life. [You gained Exp!] [You level up!] Chapter 245 - 245 Battling the Twins Part 02. Xiao Lian, who received the notification of the deceased demon, exhaled and straightened her hunched back in a throwing position. The spear she threw started to turn its trajectory up before it swam back toward Xiao Lian''s place. The wall that was erected in front of her began to crumble and returned to its nature. At the same time, the spear arrived, and Xiao Lian snatched it while still in mid-air. When the spear landed in the master''s hands, its wild energy started to tame, and the water that coiled around the shaft dissipated into thin air. "Thank you, Azure Spear". "Good job, Xiao Lian". Lucy''s tone had lost a bit of its cheer because, for the first time, she witnessed a killing right in front of her eyes. It doesn''t mean she denied killing. Many humans must conduct killing in order to survive. Also, the current world, which is filled with monsters that term was most closed with the Awakeners nature. However, as someone who grew up in a loving and saving family, Lucy found that the idea of killing was a distance theory for her. "Senior, it''s about time you released this". Xiao Lian, unaware of Lucy''s feelings, pointed toward the halo that was still circling her body and made Lucy gasp in panic. "Sorry, I will take the blessing first". Lucy once more clasped her palms together, and the golden glow around her body dissipated, as did the halo on Xiao Lian''s body. "Mm?!". However, something strange happened. Xiao Lian, who just a moment ago was standing fine, her feet started to tremble, losing their strength, and then her body dropped to the ground facing the blue sky. "Fuu, so tired". "I''m sorry, it seems for a person who received my blessing for the first time. They will have their body immobilised for an hour". "Mm, understood". "Ah, but for the second one. You will be fine. I guarantee it". Xiao Lian, who saw Lucy''s panicked presentation, cast her gaze to the sky while reminiscent of the battle earlier. "I''m sorry, senior, I probably wouldn''t need something like that ever again, for my goal was not to gain power through borrowing, but gain power that belonged to only me and myself, like Soma". She closed her eyes while basking in the afterglow of the battle that took some tool on her body, whispering. "...Hina, I finished my task. The next is yours!". *** The time reverses back as Hina, who succeeds in severing one of the twin wings, is currently chasing the big sister. Using her demon wings, Carla manoeuvred while dodging the incoming attack from Hina, who relentlessly chased after her from behind. "Hmph, Whirlwind". Carla unleashed her intermediate magic, which made the surrounding air turn violent. Hina, who had no experience fighting in the air for the first time, faced a disadvantageous situation where her body got thrown out to each side, for there were four whirlwinds that Carla had unleashed. "Kuh, flying is sure hard!". Hina tried to let herself follow the flow but realised that would only make her get far away from the target. So, without any other choice, she channelled magic to her palm, ready to unleash her intermediate magic. She learned to burn away the wind that blocked her way. "Hmph, fool, trying to burn yourself away. If you want to die, then die peacefully. I have something else I need to do". However, the moment Carla intended to chase after Mark, the surrounding wind around her was dispersed forcefully by the incoming third party. "Why so hurry. Besides, your darling probably had already died by Soma''s hand". "Senior Sera". Serafina, who surrounds herself with wind, appears behind Carla. Carla, who couldn''t let that vile mouth insult Mark, further unleashed her wind magic, which clashed with Serafina, who read her opponent''s moves ahead. The two of them release the same spell that produces wind breath, an intermediate Wind Magic, creating a small storm that blasted in a straight way like a dragon breath. Hina, who witnessed from the side, saw something strange within Serafina''s atmosphere. Her eyes, which usually shone in black color, now turned red. But she realized that Serafina had still regained her sane mind, so Hina didn''t want to probe further. She slid to Serafina''s side and did some tricks. "Senior Sera, keep doing that!". With a slight wave of her palm, Hina created a ball of flame before she tossed it towards Serafina''s wind breath. The swirling air turned blazing orange as the flame greedily devoured every oxygen the storm contained. Serafina, who saw the incoming help, lifted the corner of her mouth, grinning, while on the other hand, Carla, whose wind magic got devoured by the flame that ran straight at her, knitted her brown, cursing. "Tch, that bitch". Carla flapped her wings, avoiding the flame to the side, but the wind Serafina cast was too fast, and it managed to graze some part of her wings in flame, burning it to a crisp as the smell of the charred meat entered her nose. "Kuh". While the other two were a distance away from her. Carla used the chance to fly far away, searching for Mark, but she felt something thump from her chest. She knows this feeling, for they are ingesting the same demon blood simultaneously, different from her little sister. Carla could feel that Mark was in grave danger. "...Mark?!". "Got you!". With her Katana ready, Hina approached from Carla''s blind spot, but Serafina, who noticed the change in Carla, shouted. "Hina, stop!". Luckily, Serafina''s warning came in time, and Hina stopped in her advance and leapt back to gain her distance. At the same time, when she leapt pretty far away, Carla''s menacing aura burst forth, her stature enlarged until she was twice the size earlier. Her body bulked, and the red skin around her body turned more sinister; her eyes, which always looked toward Mark''s back, now lost their light along with her reasoning. "Kaaaaaaah!". Carla, who demonized, unleashed a shockwave that pushed Hina and Serafina back a couple of meters. The aura that surrounded her body condensed, and it clad her now enlarged body. Suddenly, Carla disappears from her place and appears in front of Hina. "Gahak". The event was too fast for Hina to follow, as she couldn''t react to Carla''s punch that directly hit her abdomen. Hina got blasted downward, slamming her body to the ground and raising a cloud of dust. "Hina!". Serafina, who worried about Hina, couldn''t do anything as she was busy dealing with Carla, who turned mad. Carla once again disappears as she appears beside Serafina, but Serafina uses the wind that surrounds her to change the trajectory of her body following the force that was created by Carla swinging her hand. Because of that, Serafina managed to dodge a couple of attacks from Carla, but she noticed that every time her attack got deflected, the wind surrounding her got thinned out, which proved fatal if it disappeared. With one final push, Serafina forces her body to fall down, pulled by gravity to escape the demon clutch. Once she escaped, Serafina blasted herself using wind magic to push her to the ground and activated her flight magic. "Succeed, Hm?!". Demonized Carla; even though she lost her ability to think, her instinct still remained; she cast another wind breath to push Serafina away, who just activated her flight spell. With a do-or-die spirit, Serafina crosses her hands, protecting her vital area while concentrating all the wind around her to create a shield. "Gakh!". However, her attempt ended in failure as her body received the magic first-hand, and she was blown away to the ground. Another person tumbled from the sky as the earlier Hina showed no sign of awakening. Carla, who hovered in mid-air, cast her blank gaze toward her surroundings, looking toward many people around who looked toward her in horror; her instinct to destroy flared up as she prepared large-scale magic to erase the frightened students once and for all. "Fire Lance!". Multiple fire pillars emerged from the ground, which were directed toward Carla. With the blood trace on her corner lips, Hina pointed her katana forward and kept hurling the demon with her magic; even though her attacks were easily dodged, that was more than enough, for she awaited Serafina to awaken. "Bah, that feels good; thanks, Hina". "Senior Sera, will you cooperate with me?". Carla, who kept dodging the flame lance, finally could take a clear picture of her enemy who stood in line, Hina in front and Serafina in back repairing her magic. A magic circle, three meters in diameter, appears above the girls below, and it spouts a wind breath that leaves a huge gap in the middle, like a tunnel. The demon Carla braced for impact, but nothing happened to her; she only felt her body trapped by the swirling wind. "Blaze shield". Hina from below invoked her spell, and a layer of transparent compressed flame emerged in front of her. She didn''t forget to create a ball of flame and throw it toward the storm. "Hina, this is crazy". "I know. But if we don''t do this much, I believe we can''t defeat that demon". "Are you sure about this?". "Senior, keep the magic!". As she finished with her words, Hina, with help from Hagoromo, jumped toward the blazing tunnel that was scorching her skin. The tunnel that shone in bright flame began to feel heavy for the burning oxygen that gradually emptied. Hina, whose breath had turned rough, kept pushing upward. On the other hand, Carla began to create the same magic to push Hina down. "Ha, ha, that''s what I have been waiting for. Tachikaze". At the same time, the wind almost pushed Hina. It dismissed its ferocity as it was absorbed by the Katana in her hands. Not just the wind from the demon, but the wind around her gradually sucked to the blade. The katana began to tremble intensely as it compressed the energy from the absorbed wind. Hina''s hand also turned numb due to the intense vibration it had. But she clenched both her teeth and grip, determined to finish the plan she had. The demon, who noticed the wind attack had no effect, cancelled its magic and rushed forward and destroyed Hina''s shield in one punch. The fists not only stopped destroying the shield but also pierced through Hina''s left shoulder, destroying it. "Aaakh! Ahahahaha, Got you". Hina, with her severed hand, laughs maniacally with her pupils dilated in madness, trying to hold in the searing agony that is assaulting her nerves. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tachikaze!". With a single swing from her Katana, time stilled, and a line formed, separating reality into two; the cloud split into two, and the blazing storm around them dispersed into nothingness, leaving two individuals who were pulled by gravity. [You Gained Exp!] Chapter 246 - 246 Aftermath. Hina, whose body fell from the sky, felt a terrible agony that assaulted her nerves coming from her left side. She grits her teeth and braces herself for the thing that happened to her left hand. She turned her attention to the side and noticed that her hand was gone from the shoulder, and her white bone could be seen protruding from it. Her senses got alarmed as it sent a rush of excruciating pain that made her eyes blurry with tears scattering away. She wants to scream, but she doesn''t want to look weak, so she painstakingly grit her teeth to try to not scream for the pain and terror in her mind. "Hina, It''s okay. You are going to be okay". Suddenly, Soma pulled her body closer and softly said. The soft and comforting words from someone she holds dear ease her distressed heart, but the pain prevents her from opening her eyes. "Soma, It''s hurt, hurt!". Soma, who saw her condition, hurriedly took the elixir from his relic; he opened the lid but saw her lips were tightly closed, even bleeding because of her biting it. So he chose another method, carefully Somaa dripping the Elixir to Hina''s horrifying wound. Hina''s body let out a rainbow color as her left hand began to regenerate, creating a new one without any sleeves from the uniform, for it was torn with the earlier hand. "It''s okay, Hina, you are done enough". "...Soma!". The pain slowly receded, and she could feel Soma''s tight embrace. "Yep, I''m here". The warmth from Soma and the comforting sound he emitted made Hina''s mind relax, and her consciousness gradually slipped away. Hina was submerged in her own dreamland. Soma, who saw Hina had lost consciousness, sighed as he was glad that she was okay. From below, he could see Xiao Lian, who was being carried by Lucy on her back, and Serafina, who looked toward his side and sighed in relief. Slowly, he descends using the abilities of the boots and stands near Serafina. "Soma, how was Hina?". "She is fine. Don''t worry". "I''m glad". Serafina breathed a sigh of relief, seeing Hina comfortably sleeping in Soma''s chest while her eyes were swollen from crying. Lucy, who saw Hina''s appearance with her torn uniform and unblemished new hands that grew from her left shoulder, looked toward Soma before she knit her brows, "I knew it Soma had the legendary elixir". She muttered in her heart. "Sera, can you please bring her to the infirmary or hospital to check on her condition?". "Leave it to me". Soma handed Hina toward Serafina as he began to scan his surroundings. On the left side of him, there is a hand that is still oozing blood that was covered by a uniform. He approached the place and picked the hand up, making the two seniors who saw him knit their brows. "Soma what are you gonna do with that?". S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Serafina, who watched his attitude pondered, as to what he would do with that. "I''m going to ask her mother to burn it to ash later". "Oh, I see". Soma, who felt many footsteps approaching their side, hurriedly stored Hina''s hand to his relics and turned his attention toward the source. "You guys, Lucy, Serafina, what happened here?". "I heard there was a demon in here?". "Where is it? Where is the demon?". Teachers with anguish and pained faces, putting their braved faces albeit with trembling bodies. Soma sighs with the attitude who acts cowardly on this occasion. This is one of the weaknesses of the academy, which tends to be comfortable with its current peace age. Soma ignored the teachers and decided to bring Hina himself to the nearby hospital. "Sera, I better do it myself. Let me take Hina to a nearby hospital". "Don''t worry, I have already called Alan. He is rushing to this place right now. We just need to take Hina and probably Xiao Lian as well; she seemed unconscious". "Xiao Lian is just tired from the battle, that''s all". "I see. Thank you for bringing her here, Senior Lucy". "No, it was my pleasure". "Um, you guys, are you ignoring us?". One of the male teachers hunched his back as his own students ignored his first question. That inflicted a significant impact on his consciousness. Soma approached Lucy''s side and took Xiao Lian from her back. Easily, her body nestled on his chest while breathing soundly. He checks if there are any serious wounds on her side but finds nothing. This must be one of Lucy''s abilities as a Saint who could bring back a person who is in a near-death state. "Soma Alan was waiting for us at the front gate, let''s go". "Okay". "Lucy, I''m sorry, but can you do the rest". Serafina turned to her friend, who was sighing in resignment and nodded her head. "I understand". "Thank you, Lucy". Soma and Serafina began to leave the scene, making the teacher, who was ignored, cry in tears for the cruel treatment the students gave them. Lucy saw the two silhouettes that had gotten far away and began to discuss the event with the teachers who were present. While discussing something her thoughts turned back as she recalled the first encounter Soma had with Mark. "Is Soma already knowing about Mark''s identity?". *** Within her comfortable resting place, with a soft embrace from her back and the heavy eyelids that kept telling her to sleep, all of that was futile as Hina''s consciousness had returned, and gradually, her drowsiness dissipated. Hina fluttered her eyelids and saw an unfamiliar ceiling and the beeping sound that rang beside the bed, monitoring her heart. Unconsciously, her mind recalled the time when she lost consciousness. "...Soma". "He isn''t here". "Hm?!". As she turned her attention to the side, Hina saw Xiao Lian wearing casual clothes, a light blue t-shirt with open shoulder and a loose beige skirt that reached her knee, giving her a sense of youthfulness, plus with her hair tied into a ponytail. "Where did you get that clothes?". "That was the first thing you said after awakening?". "Ah, sorry". Hina tensed the muscles around her body and raised her body up, and Xiao Lian, who saw her, hurriedly assisted from the side. "Thank you". "Mm". "How long have I been unconscious?". "Three days". "That''s pretty long". Xao LIan, who noticed Hina''s lips were dry, hurriedly separated from the bed and approached the small drawer beside the bed, on top of it, there was a silver tray with a stainless steel kettle and a cup of glass upside down. She poured the glass before offering it to Hina. "Here!". "Thank you". Hina felt slightly touched when she saw that Xiao Lian was taking care of her in this state. As she tasted her first water after three days unconscious, she couldn''t help but ask for another glass and another before holding the glass in both hands. "How was the school?". "About that¡­". Xiao Lian began to explain what had happened after that incident, the appearance of the demon, and the chaos and damage it caused within the academy, forcing the academy to change its schedule and mindset about security. The students who got involved in this matter were given an extended vacation for two whole months until Summer break was over. "What about our exam?". "There will be no exam, what I heard from Soma. Our exam was a practical mock test or sparring. The teacher will grade your performance in this half-semester when you are in the academy. Making sure the students have any improvement or not, but..". "But?". "Because of our achievement in defeating the demon, the Academy let us pass the test and gave us a long vacation ahead of the others". "That''s pretty generous of them". "Mm, I know, right?". Then, all of a sudden, the two of them went quiet, and simultaneously, both of their minds recalled the event that happened at the battle. The demon they faced was strong and also terrifying. Luckily, with the help of their amazing equipment, they managed to survive this one. However, their mind begins to cloud despite surviving as they picture the future. If they want to stand beside Soma, they must be aware that their path will eventually crosspath with the other demon as well, worse, the demon lord. They realised how helpless their current situation was. But, within the dark thoughts they had, their determination to get stronger skyrocketed, and both of their eyes met with each other. Even though their mouths were closed, their eyes were showing enough of their determination. The door in the room slides open, and Soma, wearing his casual black outfit, enters inside, bringing a bucket of fruit along with Serafina. "Soma". The two girls simultaneously spoke his name, which made him smile. "I brought a fruit". However, Serafina, from the side who was checking the mail on her phone, beamed and shouted loudly. "Everyone, are you interested in going to Europe?". "?!". Chapter 247 - 247 Trip to Europe. A week had passed since the incident in the academy. Hina Xiao Lian was busy asking for their parents'' permission to go to Europe at the invitation from Serafina. The people that Serafina had invited were not just the usual four, but she invited Lucy, who apparently agreed with that. Still, she wouldn''t spend too much time in Europe because she had to go home to America to see her parents in the summer, as she had promised. Hina was pardoned after Hisako, and Hiroshi knew that she would be going with Soma; as for Xiao Lian, she was the hardest to get approval, but after she begged her aunt, who is currently buried in paperwork in the place. With tears streaming down her cheeks, she let Xiao Lian have her holiday in Europe. Currently, the five of them are riding the private plane Serafina owns. Alan and Violet also come; they will act as attendants to their needs while on the plane. The four girls gathered around one place, sitting on a comfy sofa, each of them holding a card, playing Old Maid. "Here, Silver hair, it''s your turn". "Mm". Hina has two cards in her hands; she shows it''s back to Xiao Lian. What she had were the old maid itself or Joker on the left side and three diamonds on the right. Xiao Lian probed Hina''s expression while she alternated her fingers from left to right. She did that multiple times before she took the left one. Xiao Lian, who picked the Joker, gulped her saliva, but her expression didn''t show anything else, only a disappointed sigh that she didn''t throw a cark on her deck. "Senior Lucy". "Yes!". With a tense atmosphere surrounding her body, Lucy''s trembling finger reaching toward the three cards in Xiao Lian''s hand alternated her choices while sometimes probing Xiao LIan''s face. Still, nothing was shown as she was, as usual, expressionless. "I''ll take this one! Ah?!". "Ahaha, again? You are loved by the old maid". "How did you know?". "You are not good in terms of lying". Serafina, who cracked laughter from beside her, alternated her choices as she observed Lucy''s facial expression, and true to her thought, Lucy''s expression changed depending on what card Serafina''s finger touched. But Serafina didn''t make a hasty decision. She decided to tease Lucy further while battling in terms of mental, and when the time came, she snatched the card from Lucy''s hand "This one". "No!". A shrill escaped Lucy''s mouth as the atmosphere inside the plane turned lively instantly, and the other girls laughed at her reaction. Meanwhile, Soma sat alone in the corner while, as usual, dividing his consciousness and circulating his Mana around his body while also putting his open palms together, stacking them on top of each other. From his palm emerged a tiny crackle that came from his lightning magic. He trained it along with the Mana manipulation magic. Thanks to his Adapt skill, his mana manipulation had reached level three, and lightning magic had reached level two in a week''s practice. His feat was nothing but outstanding, and if the whole world knows it, he will be showered with insults because of how absurd his training progress is. After a while, when the tension of the plane had subsided, someone approached his side, and when Soma opened his eyes, he saw Hina looking at him, amazed by his diligence. She felt a bit ashamed of only the one who was playing. "Train?". "Yeah, as usual". "Let me join too". "Go ahead". Seeing Soma closed his eyes and submerged in his train. Hina also sat beside him and then regulated her breathing before slowly circulating the mana around her body and the surrounding mana. However, something is strange as the undulation around her gets stronger and rouses Soma''s curiosity. Hina, who was in the middle of the chaos, kept closing her eyes, then she opened it, and her pupils shone in a brilliant glimmer that dissipated instantly. "I level up!". "Congratulations". Soma loosened his facial muscles as he felt joy seeing her grow. After waiting for months, Hina finally reached level 5 in Mana manipulation, the same rank as Xiao Lian. She felt elated, and for some reason, she didn''t want to get left behind by Xiao Lian. "Hina, congratulations". Serafina and the other girls who caught the news of Hina''s growth began to gather around her and make the place turn noisy, but eventually, the excitement didn''t last long as Alan approached their side and simply said. "Everyone, we will arrive at the airport in about two minutes from now on, so please, I suggest that everyone buckle up". "Thanks, Alan". "It was my pleasure, young lady". The plane, as Alan said, began to lower its altitude, giving them a sense of floating briefly; then, they could see the airport with its long asphalt road stretched forward as the plane rode on it. Slowly, the speed reduced, and then it stopped. All of the passengers inside began to stand up from their seats and, at the same time, approached the door, which opened, and below them, a limousine had already awaited their arrival. "We welcome you home, young lady". A male wearing a formal black suit and black glasses with a prim appearance and handsome constitution hurriedly escorted Serafina and her gang to the limousine. "Everyone, please make yourself comfortable". *** Along the way, for more than thirty minutes, the atmosphere in the limousine was quiet while the trio of First-years were submerged in their training, and the two seniors who got swept in the atmosphere began circulating their mana as well. The car finally stopped and everyone stopped their training. They thought they were arriving, but the car was being inspected before the steel gate opened. "Everyone, we almost arrived!". Serafina had an unusual attitude as she fidgeted in her seat, making Lucy chuckle. At the same time, the other three stared at her dumbfounded, including Soma, because this was the untold story about a person named Serafina Lawrence, after all. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You seemed excited?". Out of Curiosity, Soma opened his mouth, which made Serafina and the other girls in place turn their gaze at him. "Well, Yeah, and I felt a bit nervous about this". "What is it, Senior Sera? ". Hina, who was curious, opened her question session, but Serafina just smiled, dodging everyone''s questions. "You will find out soon". With that as a cue, no one opened their mouth as the limousine drove silent in this vast garden before it stopped in front of a mansion with many people who awaited the limousine''s arrival. Alan opened the door, and once the passengers stepped outside, They were welcomed by a huge mansion painted in red with white lines that formed a brick wall plastered across the wall. In front of it, a tall twin door opened, and many people were standing, including one woman who was sitting on top of a wheelchair. "Mama!". Serafina''s outburst, when calling the woman who sat in a wheelchair mama, brought the three juniors'' attention to her side, who dashed forward, approaching her mother, welcoming her with a big smile. "Sera, my darling daughter". The woman in the chair, if Soma observed her carefully, had a bit of a resemblance with Serafina, a beautiful woman with black hair and eyes a bit mature, but her complexion was a bit pale; he wondered what had happened to her. The mother of Serafina cast her gentle gaze toward them and, with a soft tone, gave her greetings. "You must be Sera''s friend, right? Thank you for coming to this faraway land to accompany my daughter; I welcome you all". Chapter 248 - 248 Trip to Rome. "Thank you for welcoming us personally, Madam. My name is Lucy, and I came here at the invitation of your daughter, and we were close friends, Hm?!". As the one who held the seniority from everyone else, Lucy stepped forward and introduced herself. With her beauty and elegance, everyone who witnessed her gasped in shock at how beautiful a person can be. Her body suddenly jolted when she saw Serafina''s mother, who smiled at her. From Lucy''s perspective, she saw a black dot that gathered around Madam''s left chest. Lucy knows what that is, and she felt it was horrifying for someone who held that much, could survive all this time. Soma, who didn''t miss her slip, observed her with closed eyes, but this was not the time to discuss that here, so he stepped forward and opened his mouth. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Madam. My name is Soma, and Miss Serafina has given us her generosity for inviting us to this wonderful place". "Hmph, look at that silver tongue. It gives me creeps seeing you like that". Serafina, who intentionally retorted to Soma''s conduct, made the atmosphere in the place turn awkward as they saw Soma''s body tremble in anger. But as a guest, he couldn''t let the others see his snapped face. Soma forces his stiff face to smile and speak. "Thank you for the remark". "Uwaah, that smile is so hideous". Lucy, who saw their interaction, chuckled while keeping her attention to Serafina''s mother. Before the atmosphere became damp, Hina and Xiao Lian, beside Soma, stepped forward. "My name is Akabane Hina; I thank everyone who gave me this chance to visit Italy". "Mm, My name is Xiao Lian, thank you". "Oh, my, So polite. Let''s stop talking at the entrance; everyone, come inside. Please prepare something for our guests here". "Understood". "I will take care of Mama". Serafina, who saw one of the servants try to grab the wheelchair, ordered it to be given to her, and the servant bowed before stepping back. Soma and the other ascend the stairs as they enter the mansion; it is vast. The ceiling is high and decorated with a painting of a certain god with his followers. Each side of the mansion''s interior was filled with many antique and expensive vases and paintings, adding a little aesthetic touch. The mansion does not have too much luxury because this place gives a vibe that prioritises comfort over luxury, which is quite lovely. They were guided toward the back of the room, where a terrace and a vast field stretched with lush trimmed grass and trees on each side. "Everyone, have a seat!". As the madam said, everyone began to take their seats. Six chairs surrounded a round table made from glass, and then, as they were seated, a servant came pushing some trolley filled with confectionaries and tea. The female servant with trained hands began to pour each cup with steamed tea, serving it to the guest beside the madam. She also serves confectionaries in the middle. "Once again, thank you for coming to this faraway island. It was pretty late, but my name is Beatrice Lawrence. I was pleased to meet you, everyone". "Pleased to meet you, madam". Lucy greets her back as the others offer their nod in understanding. "Oh, Please help yourself. I hope you enjoy it". "Thanks, Mama. It''s been a while since I enjoyed this". Serafina, who acts differently in front of her mother, casually sips the tea with her childish conduct that startled not just Soma but the others around. Beatrice could only sigh seeing her darling daughter, who didn''t even change in the slightness. "Sera, mind your manners". "Eh? I am in my home, so there is no need for me to do that; it''s tiring, you know, acting properly all the time". "This child". Everyone in the place spread their mouths in joy. The pleasant atmosphere and the cheery laughter that came from the women filled one''s heart with peace. As the only male in the place, Soma could only interact with his gesture with a slight nod and shake his head in answering the question that was thrown at him by the other. Soma felt out of place, but he held on to it and enjoyed the fragrant tea that calmed his mind. "By the way, Soma, was it?". "Yes?". Beatrice holds her cheeks in both palms while staring at him mischievously. That expression reminded him of Serafina, who always acts like that to him. "Are you and my daughter dating?". "Mama?!". Serafina and the other two girls reacted differently, whereas Hina, his official girlfriend, could only smile wryly when Soma got that question. Xiao Lian stiffened her face, making her like a robot, and Lucy''s face flushed red, for this topic was too much for her. "It was not like that". "Hm? Really. I thought you came back here bringing a boy to this house to brag about your boyfriend". "Nothing like that at all. I invite him here because I have been in his care ever since we met so¡­". "Hou, can you please elaborate". "Geez, Mama". Soma, who was ignored, instantly watched the spectacle amusedly as he never saw Serafina losing her composure, even when she dealt with his apathetic attitude toward her. Still, in front of her mother, she was just a child. "So, how about it, Mr. Boyfriend?". "Mama!". The day spent on the terrace was lively, where Serafina, who acts like a girl her age, can finally reunite with her mother, ever since she was so busy with her work and the academy. She could only go back home at this time. *** A night passed. Soma, who finished his daily quest in his room, then bathed and changed into his new clothes. The room he was assigned was pretty affordable for a one-person living; it had a single bed, a small drawer beside it and a closet on the other; inside the room, beside the entrance door, there was another door that led toward a bathroom that combined with a toilet. As the morning light filtered through the window behind him, it gave color to the room as Soma finally finished with his change. Today''s schedule was a trip that Serafina had proposed. They were in Italy, so they used this as a chance to loosen up once at a time. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] However, that didn''t happen with Soma, who had already set some of his consciousness to circulate his mana and lightning magic. Suddenly, the door in the room knocked as someone spoke behind the door. "Soma, are you ready?". "Yes, I am". S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The door creaked open, and Hina, with her usual tomboyish style, peeked through the gap. Soma approached and stood in front of her for a while, making Hina blink in wonder. Soma observed her appearance, which made him smile, for she didn''t show much skin except her navel, but if Hina didn''t make a huge movement, it would be fine. "What?". As Hina began to feel embarrassed because of the staring, she lifted her face only to turn stiffened because Soma''s face was approaching her; with a tender touch between their lips, Hina''s mind and heart burst with tremendous joy. "Let''s go". "Mm". "Ehem". Another third-party voice came from their side, and they found Serafina with a vein on her forehead and smiled at the two couples. Xiao Lian, whose mood seemed dampened, threw her gaze away. Also, Lucy covered her face with her opened palm, slightly peeking through her fingers. "Let''s go, you lovebirds!". "Sure, Hina, your hand". "Eh?!". Without waiting for her response, Soma grabbed her left hand and dragged her to the other, making the other two girls who were always with him sullen. They went toward the entrance door, where Alan and Violet were already waiting, along a limousine with an opened door. They all entered the car and began to ride from the mansion toward the capital of Italy, Rome. The journey was lively, and after they arrived at the place, Alan excused himself and left Violet to take care of Serafina''s needs. "We arrived. Where should we go, Soma?". "I don''t know. You are the one who invited us here". "Then follow me!". They don''t have any destination in mind, so they visit a historical and famous place and take some photos together, creating a memory to be remembered. With five beautiful girls flocking together, it sure brought much unnecessary attention to their side. But Soma occasionally glares back at the males who try to hit on them while slightly leaking his murderous intent because it will be a pain if he must deal with them. As the time flew by and the sun had already hung above their heads, Serafina turned to others. "It''s already noon, how about we get something to eat?". Everyone in the group nodded, including Violet, who kept her mouth shut; their current location was on the city square, where many pedestrians and tourists walk around aimlessly. As they walked on the street, a pair of adult men wearing formal black and grey suits approached their side. With the confident atmosphere the men brought, they gained the attention of Soma''s group, especially Serafina, who scowled her face and Violet, who stood in front, shielding her. "Good day to you, Miss Serafina. It''s been a while since we met, but your beauty still mesmerises me; this Victor is truly fortunate to see you in this place". "Let''s go, everyone!". Chapter 249 - 249 Onward to the Dungeon. The man who wore a grey suit stood tall at 180cm height, with a handsome face and short blonde hair. His suit was etched to the skin, showing his trained muscle and his shirt collar was unbuttoned until it showed his collarbone. With a refreshing smile, his face twitched as Serafina brutally ignored his greetings and brought over her gangs to stay away from the man. However, the man with the grey suit is a Romanticism and can''t let a woman he took fancy get away from his grasp, so he blocks their way, making the other man in his thirties sign for his boss'' attitude. "Miss Serafina, Where did you want to go? If it''s this time, ah, I understand. If you like, I will guide you to a restaurant where I know they have wonderful pasta and¡­". Once again, Serafina just walked past the man, ignoring every word he said. Then, when the man saw Soma, who followed the girls from behind, his eyes turned bloodshot for witnessing someone dare to tail Serafina in this midnoon. "You! How dare you tail Miss Serafina". Soma, who was mentioned, ignored the man''s outburst as he kept following the girls. The man who was being ignored had his cheeks twitched as he grabbed Soma''s shoulder from behind. However, faster than the man can think, his body suddenly feels a sense of floating. He saw a stunning sky in front of him. Then, as if awoken from his dream, a sudden jolt from his back blasted away the breath in his lungs and gave a searing pain through his back, blackening his consciousness. "Huh?! What the hell?". "You!". The man who came too late lunged at Soma at a high speed, showing that the escorted man was an awakener. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma, who was caught off guard, tried to draw power from his inner side, for he realized that the man who acted as Victor''s guardian was stronger than him. However, as the man almost approached him, a female shadow stood between them, protecting Soma from the man. The man with the black suit stopped in his tracks because he knew with a glance that Violet was stronger than him. He shot a glare at Soma''s side. Soma, who received his glare, shrugged his shoulders and approached the other girls, and Violet followed behind. Seeing the people his master took a fancy to get far away, he could do nothing but grit his teeth and carry his master unconscious under the eyes of many people who saw their conduct earlier. *** Inside a mellow and quiet place, many families gathered around, enjoying the delicacy they had offered. Serafina and her gang stood out because her group was filled with beauty; many males with partners got smitten as they received judgment from their female partners. In front of them, many empty plates that were once filled with various Italian dishes are now gone. Currently, the groups have a chatter amongst themselves that draws much attention. Strangely, no one had ever mentioned the incident before. They merrily talk about girl''s stuff. They converse about items for souvenirs, etc. Soma, who kept silent, pondered. He recalled the novel''s story and tried to connect with his current situation in Italy. But, sadly, he found none of them. "Sera?". "Yes, what is it, Soma?". "Is there any dungeon or something in here?". Everyone at the table stiffened in silence, hearing what Soma said. They even felt amazed that he could think about diving into a dungeon while they were on vacation. "Do you have a syndrome dungeon or something?". "Something like that. Is there any or not?". "...You didn''t even hesitate". Serafina, whose question got dismissed, puffed her cheek out. But despite her displeased mood, Serafina began to search for her memories. "Violet, is there any dungeon in Italy?". Violet, who sat elegantly beside Serafina, opened her mouth. "There are multiple candidates for that, but if we talk about the distance, it would probably be a dungeon in the Colosseum". "How deep is it?". Soma, whose curiosity stirred, parted his lips, for this was something he waited for. "From the record I read, it was estimated deeper than seventy, for it was never being cleared". "More than Seventy, huh. It''s worth a try". Soma stood from his seat and turned to Serafina. "I have no currencies of this country, so you will pay right?". "Haa, relax. I will provide your accommodation while you are here". "Thanks for that. I will pay it later". "You don''t have to. By the way, where are you going?". "To the Colosseum, of course". Hina and Xiao Lian nodded their heads and began to follow him from behind, and as for Serafina and Lucy, they sighed in resignation for their junior behaviour. Only Violet felt a bit sad about leaving the restaurant soon, for she still wanted to eat. Violet is secretly a huge eater. *** In front of him stood an ancient structure that was filled with cultural history; it was the biggest amphitheatre whose purpose was a gladiatorial contest or public showing in its era. It was filled with many awakeners with the same motive to delve into the dungeon''s depth. On each side of the road, filled with huge crowds like a festival, a stall owner brimming with vigour shouted about their specialities. Soma and the girls watch the spectacles in awe. He began to walk ahead of the others, approaching the gate filled with people in line. "Wait, wait. Soma, are you seriously going in right now?". "Yes!". Serafina almost collapsed hearing that blunt answer. She gazed at the other, hoping someone would help her in this situation. However, all of them were busy holding the other female juniors with the same passion as soma. She began to rack her brain, searching for a solution. "Soma, if you intend to go to the dungeon, you must have a pass, right? I am sure you still haven''t¡­". "I have it". A silver card suddenly appeared from thin Air. Soma grasps the card between his index and middle fingers. Serafina''s excuse was gone in an instant. Also, the permit in Soma''s hand was not the usual silver one but a platinum premium one that someone with privileges owned. Soma succeeded in escaping her grasp and stood in line with the others, many of them wondering why a kid solo was trying to challenge the dungeon. But as they saw his companion approach, they felt a bit relieved, or not. Instead, they weirdly looked at the group because of their clothes, which seemed out of place. "Soma, can you please wait for us girls to change?". "I never told you to follow me". "I am fine with these clothes". "Mm, me too". Hina and Xiao Lian, who wore short jeans, were fine. The problem lies with Serafina, Lucy and Violet, who wore prim clothes, one-pieces with skirts. Serafina fell at a loss as she scanned her surroundings, trying to find a method to break this problem. From the corner of her eyes, she spotted a stall that sold commodities for awakeners in the dungeon. "Violet, go there and buy us some tents". "Understood". In a blink of an eye, Violet disappeared from the group. She began her negotiation with the stall owner. Soma, who saw Serafina in trouble, chuckles to himself. Serafina noticed that, and she pulled out his left ear, puffing her cheeks in anger. "Hmph, Reckless as always". "Thanks for the compliment". As the six of them waited for less than thirty minutes, finally, it was their turn. "May I see your permit". A male in his thirties who wore a battle suit with a broadsword placed beside him gave his greetings in English. Soma took out his platinum card and was sure of its prestige. The man''s eyes opened wide as he began to urge his group to enter. "Please, you can directly enter. Be careful of your exploring". They entered the Colosseum and were welcomed by a bowl structure from inside. In the middle of it was elevated ground with a massive black maw, which was the entrance to the dungeon. Soma''s heart started to thump excitedly, seeing it. He summoned his gauntlets, ready for diving inside. "I hope this trip was fruitful". *** Within one of the luxurious apartments in Rome, Victor, who was lying on the bed, jolted his body up while recalling the experience of being slammed, becoming his nightmare. As someone unlucky to get a system, he decided to dive into the world of business and investment. Victor is the second largest economy holder in Italy, besides Serafina. As for why he is obsessed with Her, it is not because of her wealth but her persistence. Serafina started from zero to become successful at that age, which seemed impossible in the eyes of the world. "Boss, are you alright?". "Yeah. I am. Where are we?". "I am sorry, boss, for I couldn''t protect you from that boy". "It''s okay; it was not your fault. The fault lay in that boy who dared to throw me". This is one of Victor''s good traits. He was so kind with his employees and close aides. But he is ruthless with his enemy. "Aldo finds out who that boy was from all the surveillance in the city". "Understood". Aldo took his phone and began to call his other henchmen to try tracking Soma''s identity. While waiting, Victor intended to get out of bed, but his phone shook, and he got a call from the person who held a significant name in the Merchant Association. Victor hurriedly picked up the call and began to converse about their business, which would be held later on this island. As he finished the talk, Aldo also finished it and assured him he would find out Soma''s identity. "Boss, everything is ready". "Good!". Chapter 250 - 250 Dungeon Exploring. The first floor of the dungeon in Italy was nothing of what Soma had experienced. The dungeon he visited was a stone corridor with a complicated path like a maze to prevent the intruder from diving deeper. However, the dungeon in front of him was different. It has a vast space with a high ceiling, moss, and a chunk of tiny crystal buried within the dungeon wall, letting out a light to give the place a look. The first thing they did was search for a corner place, far away from the other people''s eyes, to change. Inside the tent where all the girls in Soma''s group were changing clothes, they started to chat merrily, comparing who''s the cutest underwear or whose breasts were bigger and softer. All sorts of stuff that will make every youngster who hears it would have a nosebleed imagining it. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Soma also, without exception. He activated the skill to the max, keeping his external expression in check. He decided not to change his clothes because he already wears pretty comfortable clothes. Initially, Hina and Xiao Lian also have no desire to change, but after Serafina''s persistence, they finally give up and change into other clothes. Do they bring any spare clothes in the first place? "Thanks for the wait". "...". The first one to come out was Hina with Xiao Lian. "...Why uniform?". Soma, who awaited their change outside, pondered what sort of clothes they would choose, but it was none other than the Academy uniform. "What''s wrong with it? Despite their look, these clothes have a good resistance toward physical and magical attack". "Yes, I know that, but¡­". As Serafina had said, the academy uniform was enhanced with many features, such as resistance regarding physical attacks and magic. But that resistance was not impenetrable. For example, if the one who hurt them were a Rank-A monster or above, their clothes would be torn. This sort of thing made the Academy uniforms a top pick when the students tried to explore the dungeon. The uniforms were practical and gave other people an image that they were students from the prestigious Hero Academy. "...Whatever, let''s go! Where is Miss Violet?". "Violet still inside, for her costume was a bit troublesome to change". Lucy stood beside Serafina and informed him. "Sorry for the wait". Violet, who came out last, was different. She wore a tight black suit that emphasized her curves. She also wore some protection on her chest and joint area but used only leather. Despite the appearance, Soma could feel that her suit was very good and made from high-quality monster hide. "Why are you staring at her?". "Nothing, I seemed to recall something unimportant, let''s go!". After brushing Serafina''s mischievous attempt, Soma asked the other for their confirmation, to which they then replied with a nod. With swift and trained hands, Violet folded the tents before putting it inside her storage item. Thus, the six of them began their exploration in the Colosseum dungeon. Still, on the first floor, there is nothing noteworthy to consider. They decide to go to the second floor through the stairs. Soma, who led in front, witnessed the same structure and build of the space, but the difference is there is a bipedal monster made entirely out of stone standing while swinging its heavy arm toward the awakeners who confront it. "So it was a golem?". From what he knew, Golem was a Rank-D monster with a huge boulder body that moved autonomously using the core within its deep chest. The golem''s body can also have another form, depending on the rank. They resume their exploration to search for an unoccupied enemy. Then, after searching for a couple of minutes, they found a golem standing two meters tall, walking aimlessly with a thud in the corner of the room. Without a word, Soma rushed forward and arrived in front of the golem in a blink. He clenched his right fist before thrusting it toward the golem''s chest. The boulder got blasted to bits, giving him experience points and dropping a green mana core. [You gained Exp!] Soma disclosed his status and discovered that the rise was not too significant. He also realized that he was undergoing a wall that he must pass to level up and learn new techniques from the Martial Saint. "Geez, why did you run off alone?". "How was it, Soma?". "It seemed easy to defeat, for you". "Strong". "...". As usual, Serafina grumbled in disapproval of Soma''s action. Hina and Xiao Liam, with fixed gazes, asked him in a serious manner. Lucy was astonished as she saw her junior in high regard. Only Violet, who knew his identity, her face turned stiff. There was slight fear and relief mixed with her sigh. "...Everyone, I have a suggestion!". "?!". *** "I swear, That boy!". Serafina''s group, who was being left by Soma, is currently loitering around the second floor. As suggested by Soma earlier, they decided to act separately. The first team was Soma alone. He was rushing ahead without any concerns from everyone, but Hina at least told him not to act recklessly, which is impossible, considering his track record. The second team was the girls, led by Serafina, and had been asked by Soma to let Hina and Xiao Lian receive experience in this place. Of course, the Seniors and Violet, who were much stronger, will help them if the situation gets worse. They were still on the second floor looking for another unoccupied Golem, and not long after, they found two golems that fit their description. "Hina, Xiao Lian, can you guys handle that?". "Yes, I''m ready. Senior, Sera". "Mm, ready". "Go ahead, defeat those things, maintain focus, and be cautious, always!". The two juniors nodded before simultaneously dropping their stance and rushing forward. Hina dealt with the golem on the left and Xiao Lian on the right. They brandish their Legend-grade weapon, gleaming within the dim room, showing its sharpness. Hina and Xiao Lian, first and foremost, try to take down the golem at the same eye level as them. Usually, the golem''s body boasted a hardness that couldn''t be breached easily by random weapons, but the two girls were special With a swing from a Katana and thrust from the spear, the two golems'' stances crumbled as they dropped to the floor. Using her Hagoromo, Hina jumped to the sky, and Xiao Lian leaped to the back. As the two of them found out where the golem always kept their core, they launched their move and then destroyed the golem core, leaving only two green mana cores on the floor. [You gained Exp!] Serafina and Lucy, who witnessed it, couldn''t help but feel envy for the growth and possession of the current first-year students. There are quite many anomalies in the new generation. "They defeated it so easily. Well, it was already a checkmate with that weapon in their hands". "Still in the first year and that power, woah". With a dry laugh from Serafina and an amazed sigh from Lucy, they both approached their juniors, who seemed to be collecting their haul. "How was it, Hina and Xiao Lian?". "Well, that was hardly a challenge, but all of that was thanks to our equipment". "Mm, without it, we will be completely obliterated". A calm and rational opinion from their Junior brings some light to Serafina''s mind. She felt a bit happy because they still realized their weakness and were aware of the equipment''s power on their hands. "Then what do we do? Continue?". "Yes, please". "Mm, please". "Don''t worry guys, if anything gets hurt. I will heal you with my magic". With Lucy''s cheer, the two juniors nod in resolute eyes before continuing their hunting. "Soma, your girls are doing great here. I wonder what you have been doing now?". Serafina muttered, looking at the back figure of the two juniors in front of her, brimming with fighting spirit. Chasing after the boy who reached far ahead. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 251 - 251 Hidden Room. Soma, who acts solo from the other, is on a deep fourth floor. A vast and rocky space that bounced the sound of his feet, leaving a wonder of why the place was so deserted. The last time he saw people was on the third floor. It was packed with young awakeners, many of them. He could spot a teenager just like him in a complete formation of a party, challenging two golems. What he expected for this was still the beginner''s area. After running for a few minutes, he found the stairs that led to the fifth floor, where the boss room was. The floor was a bit different from the upper one. Its space was not as big as the one in the upper levels, and also it was currently empty, with no other souls beside him. The door was shut tightly to prevent the invaders from acting rashly, giving them a sense of foreboding and mystery. [The raid is occurring] "Crap, someone just entered the floor a moment ago". One of the things that Soma didn''t like in this world. The dungeon lacked a teleportation device to bring them toward the conquered floor. In many of the stories he read about dungeons, some of them have that feature that makes the exploration much easier, but this world didn''t have that feature. So, Soma and any other awakeners around the world need to be patient and have nothing to do besides waiting for the boss room to be cleared. Soma could use his relic but doesn''t know how much activation it had. Besides, he must have a clear picture of the surrounding area in order to use the item. "Well, let''s take a rest for a bit here, hm?!". As he was about to rest his body, suddenly, his instinct skill flared up, albeit briefly. Reluctantly, he decided to observe the room, even its details, while waiting for the battle to end. "Nothing of the sort". After searching the room in minuscule detail, Soma sighed as he went toward the corner on the right side of the gate. He saw a relatively flat surface with a bit of crack on its wall surface, which seemed strange, unlike the other. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Man, nothing interesting either". However, as Soma decided to get away from the place, his instinct flared up again. A faint breath of the wind can be felt from where he is standing. Slowly, he turned back toward the wall and noticed on the crack that the dust was being spurted like pushed by wind. "...No way!". Soma''s eyes began to light with the expectation that this was probably something that had never been found out or something that had just been born recently. With a new hope in heart, he placed his palm toward the flat wall, and with a slight knock, he noticed that the wall was thin and empty inside. Without hesitation, he punched the wall, as it crumbled to ruins. Soma keeps showering it with his punches and kicks to destroy every debris that is still stuck on it. In front of him is a dark path with a narrow corridor leading him to the under. Soma gulped his saliva as he cautiously stepped inside the place. First, he entered the room. The dim faded, replaced by an artificial light that came from crystal chunks above. It gave him a clear visual of the place. The crystal that hangs above the ceiling lets out a light each time he goes deeper, welcoming Soma as he descends the stairs. The atmosphere within the place was silent but filled with tension, which was something that Soma had never seen. "This is?". Soma finally reaches the base. He is facing a pretty wide rectangular room with a small altar on the innermost part of it. On top of the altar, which looked like a pillar made of stone, stood a transparent sphere that glowed with purple dots in the middle of it. Soma carefully stepped his feet inside, but nothing happened, so he resumed toward the sphere. Slowly and keeping his gaze wary about traps. As he kept getting closer, the glow in the sphere manifested. It was a deep purple hue with a touch of blackness around it that stung Soma''s skin with its pressure. Every time his feet got closer, the pressure was getting heavier, but Soma, with his current strength managed to hold on to his feet. But when he only needed ten more steps, his movement halted entirely because of the heavy pressure that was weighing him down. "Kuh!". The pressure was so heavy that Soma was struggling even to stand. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] With clenching fists, Soma drew the devil''s power and, helped by the skill Adapt, made the pressure more bearable. He took step after step, approaching the sphere that glowed intensely, adding more pressure to Soma. However, Soma could deal with it just fine. He stood in front of the sphere and touched its surface. Its cold and smooth surface began to emit a last glow before it subsided. [First Trial is over] [Opening the second trial] "What?!". The ground beneath him started to shake, and the sphere in front of him began to be swallowed by the opening underneath it. Then, from that opening. A mechanism began to operate, and a massive door emerged from an opened floor. It stood in front of Soma, radiating a purple glow like earlier spheres. Soma put his palm on the door''s rough surface as it gave him a notice. [Would you like to proceed to the second trial?] [Yes or No] "...Yes". The door shone in purple before it creaked open, emitting a blinding light that swallowed Soma''s whole, transferring him toward another place. Slowly, he fluttered his eyelids and found himself in a narrow, tall place that stretched more than kilometers far ahead. "What in the world is this place?". [Second trial Starting] "What''s starting? There is nothing here!". From what he could see, the place was only a long, narrow path. However his instinct skill flared up, informing him of the danger. Soma observed the path in front of him as he realized one thing. Soma scanned around him, and he found a small feeble behind him. He threw the feeble into the path, and in an instant, the ground opened up, letting out a sharp spike. On each side of the wall, it shot dozens of poisonous arrows. "As I thought". The traps who went out began to return to their place once more. Soma calculated the distance and the situation he was in. [Martial Saint First Techniques Three steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulations] "First steps - Lightning scatter". A jolt of hundreds of bolts burst forth from his skin, enhancing his speed into hundreds of folds. Soma inhaled a deep breath, preparing himself to face the trial before him. "Three, two, ...". A boom resonated as Soma walked in the air, preventing his feet from reaching the ground. True to his thought, the traps were only triggered if he made contact with the ground. This trial is a bad match for Soma. Within just a couple of seconds, Soma arrived at the innermost part of the trial, where a massive twin door awaited him. On each side of the door was decorated with a picture of a giant golem with its heart gleaming in red and purple color. [Final Trial] Soma, who put his palm on the door, received the notification regarding the trial. [Do you want to attempt the Final Trial?] [Yes or No] "Yes". He has already come this far and is also curious about what kind of trial will await him on the other side. The thick and massive door was letting out a rumbling sound that shook the ground beneath him. Its surface was blocked by a thin layer of Darkness to prevent the invader from seeing the inside. "Wait a minute. I forgot something". [Raised your Physique stats +10] [Raised your Soul stats +15] "Now, I''m ready!". Chapter 252 - 251 Monster House. Hina and the other girls were currently exploring on the fourth floor. The place was no different from the last one, but it was utterly deserted. No one was there, no golem, only a complete cave. Silence hung between them as they walked the place. However, despite that, Hina still sharpened her cautious eyes. The others did the same, for they didn''t know what would happen in the dungeon. Afterward, they explored the dungeon for more than hours, but the results were still nothing. After exploring the dungeon, from the first to the third floor. Hina and Xiao Lian, who act on the front line, greatly benefited from these trips. They level up three times. This happened when they were exploring the second floor, where the monster spawn rate was pretty intense. There, Hina and Xiao Lian swiftly, using their weapon, eliminated every golem they found. Because of that, not just experience, they also collect mana core to be exchanged later. On the third floor, there were more people than they thought, so knowing their power level, they decided to go to the fourth floor, but there was nothing in sight for them to defeat. "How about we rest for a bit?". Serafina noticed the two front lines were a bit out of breath and suggested that. Even though their weapon helped, the person itself was strained, whether physically or mentally. Hina and Xiao Lian exchanged looks before they also agreed. "Okay". "Mm". The group moved away from the middle place and went toward the wall in the right corner. As they walked silently, VIolet, who kept her sense sharp, sensed something was not right within the place. She disappeared from the place and blocked everyone''s way. "I am sorry everyone but this place has a trap imbued in it!". "Trap!". Serafina and the other body jolted in shock. Traps were a common thing inside dungeons. However, it doesn''t mean that every floor in the dungeon will have a trap installed. Those phenomena can happen if the dungeon is relatively newborn, but in this case, the trap was probably a recently created one by the will of the dungeon or dungeon Core. That also will lead to speculation of what kind of traps it is. If it''s recently born. With the clue that had been displayed in front of their eyes, Serafina opened her mouth. "Violet is the trap?". "Yes young lady. If my assumption is right. that was a monster house trap". "As I thought". As the name suggested, the monster house was a trap that released an incredible number of monsters that inhabited the dungeon floor. It also came in multiple waves, sending dozens or even hundreds of monsters every wave. However, if the one who activated the trap succeeded in overcoming the trial, they will be rewarded with tremendous gifts that come not only once but maybe multiple times. The monster house trap can be a disaster but also a fortune for the brave enough to challenge it. "Everyone, let''s change the places. No wonder there are no monsters in this place¡­". "Right, they are all prepared to be unleashed in these traps". Serafina and Lucy, who are more experienced in the exploration field, sigh in relief. They also feel gratitude for Violet, who found it. As much as they have experienced dungeon diving, this was the first time they encountered it. However, there are two individuals within the groups who acted differently from them. Hina and Xiao Lian refuse to leave their standing spot and keep their gaze straight toward the traps. Violet, who saw them, knit her brows in wonder, as Serafina and Lucy, whose faces turned white in terror for the two juniors'' reckless minds. "Senior Sera, can we?". "Absolutely not". Hina, who got shot down, shrinks back at the intense glare from Serafina. Lucy also rarely knitted her brows, angry because of the reckless act her junior had in mind. Serafina and Lucy began their sermon and made Hina and Xiao Lian, who didn''t utter a single word, get yelled at. "...Huu, you understand? Never ever touched that okay?". "...O-okay, senior Sera". "Hina, what''s with the slight hesitation you had?". Hina threw her gaze away and shrugged her shoulder in regret. She had a vision that if she activated the traps, there would be many monsters that would appear, and they would read many benefits in defeating them and also gain much experience in getting stronger. However, she sighs and realizes her foolishness. "Right. Soma also said not to be reckless. But, I can''t help feeling this gap between our strengths that couldn''t be removed without acting recklessly¡­ Besides, he is not the one who should say that to me". "Mm?". "Yes, What is it Xiao Lian?". "What if we wait for Soma in this place and ask his decision". The atmosphere in the room turned silent. Soma''s name suddenly came out clearly, catching the seniors off guard. They never thought that the juniors would come up with that Idea. Hina, who had already given up on her plan, turned her attention to Xiao Lian, who somehow kept his listless face, but lately, she could read Xiao Lian''s emotions. "That was¡­". Serafina, who understands how strong Soma was, in a fickle. She couldn''t open her mouth to make a firm decision. "Kuh, that Soma, gave me this hardship even in this place. Just you wait I will throw all of my frustration at your face". All she could do was curse him in her heart. *** With his upgraded stats, Soma passed the thin veil covering the interior of the final trial. Once he stepped inside, Soma gasped because he was faced with a colossal room with high ceilings that reached even a kilometer above. The room was ancient, with stone architecture on each wall depicting pillars that supported the sky. A row of golems, almost reaching ten meters in height, lined the sides of the wall. "Mega Golem". Soma gulped his saliva. Seeing this many mega golems, a Rank-B monster stood in between, in a dormant state. His body stiffened as he looked toward the innermost part of the room, where there were three golems. One stood tall, more than twenty meters tall. Its body was clad in silver metal that reflected the faint light in the room. As for the two, they stood fifteen meters tall, and their bodies were clad in gold metal that seemed glittering. "...Seriously". It was a one Rank-S monster Guardian Titan and two Rank-A monster Colossal Golems. [Final trial starting] "Oops!". The ground around him started to shake. Soma almost lost his balance, but he stood firm, watching the golems on each side of the walls begin to twitch. Their eyes began to shine blue, and each one of them took a different weapon from their back: a sword, Broadsword, Spear, Hammer, Axe, or Shield. However, Soma does not want to be entrapped by those giant figures, so he begins to go all out from the beginning. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Drawing full potential of the devil] [Martial Saint First Technique Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation] [Second Steps - Lightning descent] [Third Steps - Lightning strike] [Oni Strengthening technique] S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [All stats enhance by 50%] [Mana reduced -50 per second] The ground around Soma evaporated with the combination of his full power. His figure underwent a chance. He was like the devil himself, with Protruded horns beside the skull and bat wings on his back. However, all of that still has not formed perfectly. It was created using a condensed power from the crimson aura he drew from the devils. With a single clap of his wings, Soma disappears and appears in front of the mega golems, who start to act. He punches the golem in the chest, letting out a boom that pulverizes its body instantly. [You gained Exp!] "Next!". With a lightning-enhanced body, Soma destroyed every core of the Mega Golem, which still needed time to be activated fully. While he destroyed the golem, a Blue mana core emerged from the pile of dust, waiting to be collected. [You Gained Exp!] [You Gained Exp!] [You Gained Exp!] ¡­ This was an easy hunt for him. Then, after all of the mega golems got destroyed, the three high-ranking Golems started to act. However, it is different from the earlier. Those were rebooting so much faster. In an instant, their eyes shone in a red ambiance, and they seemed angry. The two colossal golems began to attack Soma from both sides in front of him, swinging their massive swords. Despite their heavy body, the golem was fast. Their speed is comparable to A-Rank awakeners. Soma kicked an empty air, distancing himself with the golem. In a single swing, the air around it trembled and raised shock waves that blasted all the dust around it. However, they were fast but not fast enough until they surpassed Soma. Soma began his counter from afar. He rushed forward like a missile and launched a straight kick toward the golem''s chest. A boom resonated, and from the clash that happened, a gaping hole appeared on the golem''s chest. The golem metal body crumbles before disappearing, leaving a red mana core. He also does the same with the other one. Soma accelerated in the air, kept his speed, and used that as momentum to launch another straight kick, destroying the other Rank-A golem. One left and that is the Guardian Titan¡ªRank-S monster. [You gained Exp!] "I will settle this fast". Soma inhaled a deep breath, before he rushed toward the Guardian Titan, engaging in the final battle. Chapter 253 - 253 Rewards and the Girls. Without any time to waste, Soma launched himself like a missile, again using the same technique to kick the golem in the chest. However, things were a bit different from earlier. A chime of Gong echoed inside the room, bouncing across the wall. It also shook Soma''s ear, numbing her hearing and leg. Soma saw the Titan move in swift attack, launching its palm to slap him. He hurriedly kicked the body and leaped back, and the Titan stood still without any damage. "I thought I could break it, it''s hard. So it''s really immune to a physical attack, then. Just like in the book". The guardian Titan body was covered in pure Mithril, the metal that was so rare that a country was willing to wage war to obtain it. It was the hardest and lightest metal that was obtained inside the dungeon only. But with its hardness that goes beyond any steel that exists on the planet, it was hard to be destroyed or shaped. This kind of metal is also a good conductor for Magic to flow, but it also has a high resistance to Magic. Soma was racking his brain to find a solution to defeat it. Even with the help of the devil''s power, it didn''t make a dent or even crack, and it retained its integrity. The Titan began to move, true to its name. His movement was agile, like some kind of Mecha anime. It swung its twin sword, which it hid behind its back. The swing was filled with precision as if the Titan had been trained in swordsmanship. Soma keeps dodging every slash that comes his way. He is still racking his brain of what he should do to deal with the problem before him. He scanned his surroundings, trying to find a clue. "...What is that?". While dodging the incoming slashes, Soma distanced himself from the Titan as he stood in the middle of the room, floating. The Titan didn''t give chase. He observed Soma''s movement and properly protected what lay behind him. Soma could see a door that was once hidden from his sight by that humongous figure. "I see. So you are guarding that, huh. You sure are so true to your name as a guardian". As he found some door that he assumed was a goal, Soma began to charge his power in his feet and planned to ignite it in one go. The two parties just stand on their own turf without making any move, which is good for Soma, who still needs time to prepare his attack. The golem''s purple eyes keep its gaze straight at Soma, who seems to be gathering Mana around his body, concentrating it all on his feet. Tension rose on the battlefield as Soma closed his eyes and regulated his breath, ready for the final act. "I think it was enough". Soma opened his eyes, which shone crimson. He began to take his running stance in the air, which looked ridiculous. He inhaled a deep breath, and with a thundering roar, his body rushed forward like a comet. The Titan, who knew Soma was coming to the door, positioned itself to guard it. Soma changed his approach. He went onto the ground and accelerated. His little body made it easier for him to maneuver and outwit the Titan. Soma saw the Titan''s eyes glow intensified, a sign that it was angry. The Titan raised both hands, still holding the sword in hand, and decided to destroy the terrain. This is what Soma had been waiting for. [Oni Wrath activated] [Mana reduced -100 per second] His body twitched with undulating berserk energy that spread to all his nerves. Soma felt the entire world slow down. The moment the Titan moved its hands downward, Soma launched himself up and, using the Martial Saint technique, kicked the handle of the sword into the Titan''s hand. A Clank echoed in the room, and the Titan was caught off guard. It let go of one of its swords, which was blasted into midair. Soma, who saw that, accelerated further up, reaching the same level as the blade¡ªno, even further. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Within the slow-motion spin, the sword had. Soma calculated the timing of the attack as he waited above it. "Now! Third Steps - Lightning strike!". The handle tip of the sword perfectly aligned with Soma''s attack. The sword launched in a straight line like a meteorite. Of course, Soma also didn''t stop as he is now. He began accelerating in midair, following the sword''s trajectory behind while he kicked against the blade several times, accelerating it further. A flash of silver swords and crimson bolts that followed behind it became a spectacle of divine judgment from the sky as it struck the Titan, who was also dumbfounded by the spectacles. The sword pierced through the Titan''s head, cleaving its body into two parts as it dropped to each side. From inside it, Soma could see a purple Mana core beating up like a heart trying to regenerate the destroyed body, but Soma was faster and with a single stomp from his landing that carried much momentum. The mana core shattered, and the collision gouged the surrounding floor. [You gained Exp!] [Congratulations, you cleared the trial] [Opening the Tombs of Ancient One!] "What! Who is that?". The tightly shut door trembled. With a grumbling voice coming from its opening, a yellow light permeated the inside of the room. The Titan below him began to shine in silver light before it changed into two things: a mana core from the Rank-S monster and a huge chunk of Mithril Metal. Soma, who saw that smile pleasantly, stored them both inside his relic and went toward the opened door. "What was inside it?". With a gaze full of hope, Soma took his first step inside and witnessed something that made him turn to stone. "W-what is¡­". In front of him spread a sea of gold that scattered across the floor. Once he got closer, he could see jewelry buried under the gold. Soma, with a gleeful expression on his face, extended his left hand and sucked all of the gold in his view without leaving anything left. After the gold was cleared, Soma managed to see the interior of the place. It was a cylinder, and in the middle of it stood a luxurious altar that had been buried by the gold. "No it was not an altar". When Soma got a closer look, he saw that it was not an altar but a huge casket. It lay comfortably in the middle of the room, painted black and decorated with golden lining. Soma felt hesitant to open it, but he swallowed his pit and apologized to the person who slept inside it. "One, two, three". With a guilty feeling, he opened the casket and saw skeletons that looked still well-maintained. Its Bones still retain their freshness, glittering with the reflection of the light. On the skeleton, neck and wrists have accessories with emerald gems embedded in them. There is also another item buried along the skeleton. "What should I do?". ***** In the tranquil space on the fourth floor near the stairs toward the fifth, Serafina and the girls were talking about their school matters. It''s been almost an hour waiting for Soma, but there is no sign of him returning. "I have been curious. Hina, how long have you known Soma?". "Eh?". Serafina''s question caught Hina off guard until she retorted with a weird comment. "Mm, I want to know too, Tell me!". "...". Xiao Lian also got hooked by the question, and Lucy only smiled wryly in return. Hina, who has eyes all over her, scratches her cheeks as he begins to chuckle, recalling the first time she met Soma. "It was a boring story but¡­". She began to tell the audience who had paid attention to her. At first, their eyes shrank in wonder at how Hina treated Soma as her parents'' savior. But everyone who listened gave Hina some appreciation because even though that was rude behavior, she got it. She is still brave enough to reveal it to others without hesitation. Then, the story escalated as they often met in crowded places, became involved with thievery, and the most impactful of them all was when they got trapped in a Trial Dungeon. "Wait, Trial Dungeon, have you been there before entering the Academy?". "Yes, It was appeared in the Subashiri prefecture the route for climbing mount Fuji". "Heeh, I didn''t know that. Violet are you aware of this?". "Yes, at that time there is a certain article that said a rising star that cleared a trial dungeon in Japan, but to thing that was Miss Hina over here, truly a great accomplishment at such a young age". "Ahaha, you guys praising me too much. The truth is, I was just a burden in the way and I have been carried by Soma all the way to the final floor, and that Media also just coincidentally snapped my picture, who accidently shouldered Soma who was unconscious after battered in the fight, calling me the one who clear it. Kuuh! Remembering it again makes me want to burn that company". "Please don''t do that". Lucy retorted from the side. Xiao Lian, who was lost in thought, posed her question. "How did Soma solve the trial gate? Give me the details!". "Eh, Well, Soma at that time¡­". "What about me?". Everyone in the group stopped in their talk as a deep voice from the boy they knew well echoed behind them. Simultaneously, they turned their attention to the source and found Soma''s body covered in dust approaching their side. "Soma, welcome back". "Yeah, I''m back. Then, Hina what about me?". "Well, it was like this¡­". Chapter 254 - 254 The girls fight. After listening to what the girls had in mind, Soma, with a shrugged shoulder, stopped the topic and switched the topic to the one who posed the question instead. "What are you guys doing here?". "The truth is we have been waiting for you". "For what?". "Soma!". "Hm?! What''s the matter Xiao Lian?". Soma locked amusedly to Xiao Lian''s behaviour, rarely showing her enthusiastic side. He began to listen to her explanation and understand why all of them were waiting for him. "That was too dangerous". "Right, Soma also said it was dangerous. We should just end our exploration and go back home". Serafina cut in line while giving everyone her peace of mind. Hina and Xiao Lian looked sullen, which made her feel a bit guilty, but this couldn''t be done recklessly. If they wanted to get stronger, at least they could do it with patience. "Well, If you want to challenge it. I will supported you guys". "This brat!". "Really?". "Soma you sure?". The angered Serafina got shoved to the side by Xiao Lian and Hina, who stood in front of him with gleams in their eyes. Soma nodded his head and warned them solemnly. "You guys formed a party first, so that the experience point you guys get will get shared evenly". "Party?". "With Red hair?". A bud of uncertainty began to sprout between the two girls as they exchanged glances at each other. Serafina, seeing a hesitation on their side, beamed. "You two can''t do that?". However, with a slight push from Soma, both of them shake hands, and a party forms between them. Looking at them, Soma decides to ignore Serafina''s glare and asks the two of them to lead him toward the place. While walking, Soma alternated his gaze between the girls in front of him and Serafina, who walked with a glaring dagger at him from the side. "I will talk to you later!". "...Is that all?". "Yeah, please". Both of them turned quiet. After looking at Soma''s serious face, Serafina dismissed the anger she had accumulated in her heart. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They reached the corner of the room; true to their words, the place smelled of danger, and his instinct skill also flared up nonstop. Soma watched the two girls, who seemed to be fidgeting before the fight; he approached them. "What''s wrong, nervous?". Even though they have their fair share of fighting a monster in groups, the terms about Monster House still make them nervous. "Yeah, quitely". "Mm, Me too". Soma grabbed their cold hands and gripped them tight. The girls who felt his firm and warm hand on theirs blushed, especially Xiao Lian, whose heart almost burst in her chest. Hina, on the other hand, feels slightly nostalgic about his method. Soma used to do it for her when inside the trial gate to calm her heart. This time, it also had a quite impact on calming her heart and clearing her mind. She gripped back his hand and spoke. "Soma, watch me". "I will". Xiao Lian, who saw Hina getting ready, also gripped Soma''s hand and spoke. "I will definitely succeed". "I know and I believe you". With one last grip from their connected hands, they separated and faced the traps. The girls inhaled a deep breath and exhaled it in one go. "Miss Violet, please". Hearing a resolute tone from Hina, Violet, with knitted brows, threw one of her knives at the traps, and it greatly shook the space around them. The land began to shake, and its structure expanded from a narrow corner into a vast space soon occupied by monsters. The ground began to rise, and multiple golems were born from it. Simultaneously, Hina and Xiao Lian, who didn''t want to wait for their enemy to fully resurrection, dashed forward and, with weapons in hand, destroyed their core one by one, raining their vision with a notification. [You gained Exp!] [You gained Exp!] [You gained Exp!] [You gained Exp!] ¡­ However, after they defeated the first one, the ground began to accumulate and give birth to another golem monster. The two girls unconsciously began to move in sync and defeat the monster in an orderly manner. They moved with precision so that they didn''t disrupt each other from obliterating the vulnerable golem slightly after being born. Occasionally, when their enemy was far away, they would use their magic, the basic one at that, but filled with intensity, to char the golem or pierce it with ice. Soma, who saw them from the side, marvelled at their coordination as if they had been a team since they were children. Xiao Lian, who moves relying on her battle instinct, keeps dancing on the battlefield, showered by dust and experience that pleases her heart. This is one of the reasons she came to the Academy: to get strong, to find a cure to save her mother, and to protect someone dear to her. Hina moves based on her tactical mind, keeping up with Xiao Lian''s beast-like movement. Thanks to the additional stats from her weapon, she is granted a bonus in agility that gives her some advantage in speed and stamina. For the first time, she felt freed from her restraint and could become herself again. A girl who is obsessed with power from anyone else, a girl who always chases the figure she admires and loves, now she unleashes all of it in this battle and wants to prove to him that she will eventually reach his place. The rate of the monster''s resurrection spiked, gradually overwhelming the girls, who seemed out of breath. Dozens of golems had awoken from the ground and currently encircled the two girls. Serafina and Lucy knit their brows in worry, ready to dash to help them. But not with Soma. He still calmly watched the battle and wanted to see how far the girls could handle it. Hina pulled Xiao Lian to her back and they were trusting their back to each other. "Hei, Silver hair, do you still have the potion Soma gave you?". "Fuu, Yes" "Drink it for now, I will deal with the monster". "Mm, Okay". Seeing that she was being surrounded, Hina parted her lips, smiled fearlessly, and created dozens of magic circles that shone in blazing orange. With a clenched motion from her hand, the magic circle began to create a swirling flame that formed a lance pointed at the dozens of newly born golems. "Disperse!". A single command from here is enough to launch the lance that obliterated every golem that touched it. The ground beneath them shook and forced them to separate. Hina, who worried about Xiao Lian, witnessed her being fine with renewed vigour after gulping the Mana potion. She began to concentrate on the golem in front of her. "Looking at their numbers, it seemed more than twenty golems had been born in a single blink. Which means that we are entering a new wave," Hina muttered. Another same magic circle formed around Hina before she cast it aside and obliterated the monster in her sight. [You gained Exp!] [You gained Exp!] [You level up!] [You gained BP +5] ¡­ "Nice". Xiao Lian, on the other hand, had little mana compared to Hina and kept thrusting her spear. With each thrust, the golem crumbles, and if it''s far away from her place, she will use an ice lance to destroy it. Gradually, her gaze swayed, and her vision shook for a moment, but she gritted her teeth, clenched the spear in her hands, and rushed toward the next enemy. Serafina and Lucy, who were fidgeting, saw their juniors fighting that many golems, just the two of them. This made them swept away, and they wanted to plunge into the fray and help them. Soma, who saw their restless appearance, sighed and opened his mouth. "Sera help them from afar, make sure to inflict a certain damage to weaken the golem so that they wouldn''t get overwhelmed by numbers". "Oh, Okay". "Senior Lucy plese buff them with your light magic so that the hunting will get faster". "Understood". Serafina launched herself above the ground while Lucy began to clasp her palms and give the two people on the battlefield a buff. Both of them were stunned initially, but after they saw what Lucy was doing, they resumed their hunting. The effect was terrific. The battle began to tilt toward the girls. With the help of their seniors, the battle will be finished in no time. "Keep pushing guys!". At the same time, he finished saying those words, his instinct rang an alarm about the danger that would come. "Hina, Xiao Lian scatter". Hearing Soma shout, both of them leapt back and regrouped with Lucy, who stood in the back of the front lines. The ground beneath them shook, and a massive figure of a golem that stood ten meters tall loomed over them. "Mega Golem". As usual, Hina''s nerd side escaped her lips when she saw a strong monster in sight. [Martial Saint First Technique Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation] [First Step - Lightning scatter] [Second Steps - Lightning descent] [Third steps - Lightning strike] [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Drawing the devil''s power] In a blink, after the golem resurrected, its legs pulverized, and then its hands were destroyed from its shoulder. A Mega golem who lost its limbs, pulled by gravity, slammed its body to the ground. The golem''s body was facing the ceiling. Soma swept his backhand around the golem''s chest, destroying its outer shell and exposing its core. He turned to Hina and Xiao Lian, who were still dumbfounded about what had happened. "Finish it!". Hina snapped back, first launching herself into the air, then diving toward the golem''s chest and easily destroying the core. [You gained Exp!] [You level up!] [You Gained BP +5] [Monster House cleared] ¡­ Chapter 255 - 255 Rewards. A translucent window appeared in front of their eyes, and the body of the Golem started to crumble, leaving only a blue mana core along with the other mana core that scattered across the field. Hina and Xiao Lian, who act as the main stars, looked at the notification before their eyes with dumbfounded expressions on their faces. With trembling fingers, they rechecked the text. "We succeed". "Mm, we are". Both of them exchanged glances, and slowly, as the truth began to seep into their mind, they parted their lips in pleased aura. Hina and Xiao Lian shrunken their distance together and clapped each other''s palms, doing high five. "Good job you two". Soma, who saw them getting friendly, felt happy about their growth as a person. Suppose the two of them can maintain this level of friendship and respect. Both of them, without a doubt, will reach the summit faster than the other. The girls were overjoyed, but when they heard Soma''s voice, it brought them to reality once more. They remembered that the last monster that appeared was handled mainly by Soma, and Hina only gave her last attack to gain the experience for her growth. A sense of understanding began to sprout between the girls, and with sullen expression, they approached Soma, giving him trouble by pinching his waist, which was hard to get. "Can you guys stop being flirty in this place?". Serafina, who finally descends to the ground, approaches the group, grumbling, seeing the three of them bonding. Lucy and Violet also approached when all of the parties were gathered. All of the mana core that scattered across the ground, shone. It began to gather in one place and spawned a silver and two bronze treasure boxes precisely in the middle of the room. "Wow, it''s a treasure box". "Mm, let''s open it!". "Wait girls, Violet, is there a trap in it?". "No, you can relax young lady". After learning that there was no trap within the box, Hina and Xiao Lian began to approach the boxes. With elated expressions on their faces, each of them opened the bronze box. As it creaked open, the contained golden light burst outside. Their faces gleamed in joy and anticipation. The inside of the box was full of gold and jewelry. There is nothing worth noting besides wealth. Then, both of them opened the silver box together. The silver box was twice the size of the bronze, and Soma, who experienced in opened it multiple times, was convinced that something good would be contained in it. "Woah". "?!". Aside from the gold and jewels, there are many potion vials and also parchment that contains unknown scripture. It can be a magic scroll or even a skill. "Okay, I think that''s all. What should we do, Silver hair?". "Let''s take all of them and divide it later". "Okay, Soma can you please?". "No problem". Hina and Xiao Lian store each bronze chest, then for the Silver box, they decide to divide it later and let Soma store it in his spare ring. "Can you guys let me do the mana core?". For the mana core, they will let Serafina deal with it. "Now, everyone, let''s go back to the house. We already stayed too long in the dungeon". Serafina claps her hand, bringing all the attention toward her. As they were on the way home, Lucy still hadn''t released the buff on Hina and Xiao Lian. At first, Hina asked to be released, but once she knew the effect of the first-timer, she decided to be on hold in that regard. On the way home, they avoided every fight, which gave them a lot more composure and reached the surface faster. Once outside, the group could see the orange sky that enveloped the sky of Rome. The fatigue from the exploration disperses as they breathe the clear air from the outside world. The feeling of a warm wind that brushed their body gave them solace that loosened their tensed body. Serafina began to contact the people in her house and tell them to pick them up in the town square. Not long after the call a black limousine drove off in front of them and opened the passenger seat which will bring them home. While inside the luxurious seat, the junior girl, especially Hina, collapsed because of the after-effect of Lucy''s blessing; currently, she was resting her head on Soma''s shoulder. Xiao Lian, who also sits beside Soma, does the same, making him lose his freedom. "Sera, did you bring the appraisal item that time?". "Hm? Yeah why?". "Can you accompany me tonight? There is something I need to see". "No problem. Let''s meet at the terrace". "Okay". After that, no one in the place speaks. The car drove quietly, giving a sense of serenity that made everyone''s eyelids feel heavy. Serafina and Lucy also sat side by side, leaning their heads against each other in slow breathing. Hina and Xiao Lian had also gone to their dream earlier. The only ones still awake were Soma Violet and the driver. Without anything to do, Soma began to divide his consciousness and circulate his mana calmly. *** Night came, and Soma, who had already asked Serafina something, got up from his bed. He donned his usual long-sleeved black T-shirt and short beige pants, approaching the door. However, his body twitched in shock when he opened the door, and Serafina was there raising his back palm. "Sera? Are we going to meet at the terrace?". "Um, Y-yeah, about that. Can we do it here? In your room I mean?". Seeing the fidgeting Serafina in front of him made Soma knit his brow in wonder. He felt it was weird seeing her usual mischievous side when in front of him gone and just meekly being polite. "Okay, no problem with me". Soma stepped to the side, leaving a way for Serafina to come in. With a stiff face, Serafina entered his room, and with a hurried pace, she sat on top of the bed. Looking at her appearance, wearing thin sleepwear and without underwear, stimulates Soma''s instinct to jump at her, but luckily, he has a skill that could help him in that regard, so he will deal with this situation calmly. Besides, he doesn''t know about this sudden situation, about her current change. Soma closed the door of the room, took the chair near the window, and let him sit in front of Serafina. Seeing Soma calmly sit in front of her made her even more stiffened compared to usual. Soma, who noticed it, tried to ignore it and started the conversation. "Can I borrow it for a moment?". S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Um, Oh, right. The appraisal". Serafina hurriedly took the monocle from her storage ring and presented it to Soma. From their touched fingers, Serafina''s face started to blush so hard, and she kept stealing glances at Soma, who had already gone to his own world, holding a new item she had never seen. The item was a necklace made from gold and imbued with an emerald gem on its head. She saw Soma lost in thought, probably reading the item detail. Looking at his attitude and nature, she felt so much remorse and guilt about the thing she wanted to say. "Should I tell him?". [Emerald Necklace(Legend): An Item worn by the great Sage Antony who governs over the sky. -It has a passive skill that will give one additional level to mana manipulation and Wind magic (+1) -It can grant the user a wind barrier(passive) without exerting mana. -It has a skill that can summon Wrath of Zephyr(Great storm), an ultimate spell of wind magic that can level up a city. Cooldown time of skill one year. It gives the user additional stats Intelligence +200 and agility +150] Soma sweated after reading the last skill the necklace gave. The item was tilted toward a wind wizard, which left one person in his party who specialized in that. He stored the first item before taking the other item, the Bracelet. Unlike earlier, it was made from silver and had a neutral gem embedded in it. [Bracelet of control(epic)X2: A bracelet that will give the user a passive skill: one additional level on Mana manipulation and one level for their respective magic. Come as a set, and the effect can be stacked if the user uses both of them] All of the items he got from the trial earlier were incredible. He could give the Bracelet to Hina and Xiao Lian later. As for the necklace, he looked toward Serafina, who still couldn''t get out of her restless vibes. "It seemed the wrong time to ask her," he said. "Sera here, thank you for that". "Um, Eh, it''s already over. Okay". She received the monocle with a crestfallen look on her face. Soma keeps observing her for a while before sighing. "Look, I don''t know what is on your mind, but clearly you didn''t have enough resolve to do it, at least for now". "...Wh-what are you¡­". "For now let''s settle down for a while and when the time comes, you are ready to say it to me, then¡­". "Wait, wait, why are you saying things so heavy and misleading at the same time? It wasn''t like that at all". "What then? Why didn''t you act differently from how you used to be?". "That was¡­". Being pressed by Soma made Serafina''s body shrink back a little bit; she regulated her breathing to calm her distressed heart and then faced Soma head-on. "...You know that when we had promised to meet on the terrace earlier. I slipped in front of my mother earlier and then with an excited gleam in her eyes, she began to pressure me to meet in your room instead and order the servants to lock the door that will lead us to the terrace". "That''s it?". "Um, I''m sorry for being restless all around. Even for one my mother is probably smirking in the room, Imagining us together". "...Quite the mischievous mother you have". "She is truly". Soma almost retorted to her words now, but seeing the current Serafina, he swallowed his tongue and instead started some small conversation, trying to lessen the awkward atmosphere around them. Time passed, and the two of them had a great conversation. "I think that was enough. Sorry, for disturbing you in your room". "Nothing, I should be thankful for the item". The truth is that Soma still had many things he wanted to appraise, but the time was not right, so he held the other for later. "Thanks, Soma, good night". "Good night, Sera". Soma saw Serafina figure closing the door in his room with a thud, and after being left alone, the womanly scent that still lingered across the room entered his nose and it broke his line of thought. "Is it truly just that, you are coming here?". Chapter 256 - 256 Take Action. The lone full moon hung above at night, accompanied by many twinkling stars scattered across the dark sky. Aldo, who enjoyed his glass of wine, cast a sigh, which was unusual for him. He is currently inside the VIP room of one of the famous restaurants in Rome, waiting for his business partner. He twirls the glass in his hand as he looks at the scenery separated by the transparent glass that faintly reflects his figure. "Boss, the guests are here!". "Let him in". "Understood". After getting permission from Aldo, the bulky man hurriedly guided the guests inside, and Aldo stood from his seat to welcome him. "Sir, plese inside". "...". Aldo could hear the conversation behind the veil that covered the place. The man who entered was a man in his forties with black hair that swept back with a tinge of grey hair on his sidelines. His posture was straight, filled with dignity. The sharp eyes with blue pupils raised the tension in the room upon his arrival. The caucasian man wears a Black suit as he approaches Aldo in a confident gait. "Pleasure to meet you, Mister Damian". "Pleasure is mine, Mister Aldo". Both of them simultaneously shake hands with each other before Aldo gestures to Damian to take a seat. As the two of them sit, Aldo begins to tell his subordinates to serve the dish, and while they are waiting, they start to discuss their potential partner in the long term. The negotiation itself flowed perfectly until the dish arrived. The entree that had been prepared and the dish was made from the sea. "Mister Damian, would you not mind eating Sea creature?". "Ahaha, Why would I? I like the sea the most". "I am glad to hear that". While eating, they occasionally slipped on some jokes to lighten the mood and continued the negotiation, finally finding a deal for both of them. "Then Mister Aldo I am afraid I still have something to do after this, the dish was superb. Thank you for inviting me to this place". "Oh, no. The pleasure is mine. Thank you for coming to this place. I am looking forward to being a business partner with you". "Me too, as for the matter you ask. I will let my subordinate send it to your accommodation". Aldo''s face beamed in joy Hearing that term. He never thought that one of his desires could be fulfilled here. They exchange their last handshake before Damian leaves the restaurant, leaving Aldo, who keeps looking at his figure until it disappears. Meanwhile, Damian, who left the restaurant, exchanged looks with his subordinates, a beautiful female in her mid-twenties wearing a black suit. "Anna, How was it?". After entering the limousine that awaits their arrival. They began to ride off from the building. "Yes I am sorry, Sir. It seems there is a slight mistake". "...What happened?". Damian eyes knitted, which made Anna''s body twitch in fright at the pressure he exuded. "It was certainly there when it was in the afternoon. But it suddenly vanished". "...". Anna explained the details carefully so that Damian would not get offended, for this is what he is dreaming of. "Find It!". "Understood, I will certainly bring it back to you, Hm?!". "... What''s the matter?". "No, I capture the signal". One of Anna''s eyes was glowing in blood color while looking at a certain distance. She could feel the undulating aura from the thing she searched for but didn''t know where it was exactly. "So, it has fallen to another person''s hand. That''s rather easy". "Lord Damian, I will certainly bring it to you". "Don''t disappoint me!". "Understood". *** One week had passed since Soma and his gang stayed in Serafina''s mansion. It also includes Lucy. Her schedule, which should have been leaving today, got cancelled three days ahead because of her parents'' busy schedule. So, she decided to stay in the mansion for the next three days. She was also still worried about something. Soma and the gangs spent this week just venturing into the dungeon in the Colosseum and enjoying the city, creating many memories in their photo. Today also is not an exception. Soma and the gangs, who decided to end the exploration early on, came out of the dungeon. "Soma what will you do from here?". Hina, who was wearing her uniform, walked by his side. "Don''t know, maybe training in the field of mansion". "Can I come?". "Sure Xiao Lian, you are always welcome". Xiao Lian pumped her fist in front of her while walking on the other side of Soma. Serafina, Lucy could only stare, dumbfounded by the youngster''s plan. Serafina especially invited the others to this place for no other than holidays, but they all spent their days training and dungeon diving. If it''s like that, their schedule was the same as that of the Academy elite forces. While on their way toward the town square. Lucy and Serafina start to buy some souvenirs and snacks for the groups. The girls began to happily follow in their footsteps because of their diligence in diving into the dungeon. The girls had their own money to buy something they wanted. It is, in contrast, a bit different to Soma, who still didn''t buy anything when he arrived here, except for food and to treat the other. "Should I buy some souvenirs for my acquaintance?". However, after thinking it through, he realised the holiday in this place was still long. He and the girls decide to stay for a month in this place because of the existence of the dungeon and the beautiful place filled with cultural depth. After they finished their splurging, Soma, who walked in front while holding a loaf of bread, wondered if he should eat it, but seeing many people didn''t do it, he stored it in his relics. "Good afternoon ladies! We meet again in this place, sure it was fate brought us together¡­". Soma, who had seen the same man again that day this past week, sighed in resignation for his persistent nature in taking Serafina''s hand. "Haaa". He could also hear a loud sigh coming from Serafina with a languid expression on her face. Soma, Hina and Xiao Lian began to step back slightly and decided not to involve themselves with this. Initially, Soma and the girls tried to intervene, but Serafina blocked their attempts and insisted that she would finish this matter alone. "What do you want, Aldo?". Aldo, who had been addressed by his Goddess, beamed and stood in front of her with a confident smile. "No. I just slightly feel awe seeing your diligent nature that always trains in the dungeon despite your holiday time". "...". Serafina slightly turned her gaze to Soma, who was eating the bread he had received from her earlier. "That''s bad manners, you know". She sighed, throwing her complaint at Soma, who kept asking her to go to the dungeon. The truth is she does not want any part of this. There is also the part when Aldo would come. But she reluctantly came with them when she felt she would be left alone in the house. "Haaa, I''m sorry to say this Aldo. But, no matter what you said. I will never consider myself as your partner, ever!". "...". Serafina''s harsh words escaped her lips, which made the tension rise between the two parties. This was already more than the seven times she said the same things every day. "But, why? I am serious with this, you know?". "Sorry, but I can''t picture myself with you". "Can you please elaborate what is lacking about me? I will try to fix it for you". "It was not about that. I just can''t seem to picture myself with you that''s all". "Serafina, can you please consider it?". The discussion had slightly turned heated and had no end with the same repetitive phrase. Many eyes from the surrounding crowds began to gather at the two groups. Soma, who finished with his bread, noticed the black limousine that he recognised. However, looking at them, he sees that they still don''t want to back out from each other. He sighs and turns his gaze to Hina; their eyes meet coincidentally. She shrugged her shoulders with a wry smile on her face, gesturing to him to help her. With no other option but to get his girlfriend''s acceptance, he stepped forward within the many pairs of eyes that observed them. "I''m sorry, but our car has arrived and we will leave. Hurry Sera! Senior too!". "Wha?!". "?!". Serafina let out a cute yelp, feeling Soma''s firm and strong hand gripping her palm, interlocking their finger. With their same stature, Serafina looked at Soma''s calm face in shock, and gradually, it turned flush because of his bold action. Lucy, who stood beside them, covered her open jaw, witnessing a situation that looked like a Drama that came into reality. She is shivering hot, seeing this scene where one girl gets attention from two handsome men. They were looking at the chance where everyone was gasping, looking at their groups. Soma dragged Serafina, followed by Hina and Xiao Lian, who smiled wryly from behind. "Mr Soma is there any problem?". "Nothing". The one who picked them up is Alan, after looking at the people''s reaction around them and the flushed Serafina. He slightly got the gist of it. "Wait, Soma, what''s the meaning of this?". "Hurry up and enter". "Eh? Ehh?!". "Hina, You too Xiao Lian. Senior Lucy hurried up and get inside!". "Okay!". S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucy, who snapped back to reality, bid her farewell to Aldo and his subordinates, who stood dumbfounded and entered the limousine. After ensuring everyone has entered, Soma enters last, ending the afternoon drama in the town square. "We will depart". The limousine began to ride along the road, leaving the scene. Chapter 257 - 257 Training. "Everyone, we have arrived". The soft voice from Alan and the stopped car, Soma, who sat silently while training and holding two girls on his shoulder, opened his eyes. "What? We arrived?". "?". Alan''s voice also stirred Serafina and Lucy as they rubbed their sleepy eyes and stretched their stiff bodies. "Sera, can you please bring these two to their room?". The two girls on Soma''s shoulder were not giving any sign of waking up. Well, no wonder after the battle. Apparently, during this week''s vacation, they reaped the most in the dungeon. Of course, Serafina and Lucy also occasionally give their help, but these two are the ones who mostly fight. "No problem, Lucy, you take Hina". "Understand". sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thanks, you two". The door beside him opened, revealing a maintained garden in the state. The light that permeated through the opened door gave Soma''s body a slight warmth that calmed his nerves after training along the way home. Soma saw Serafina carefully carrying Xiao Lian in princess carry; it is the same with Hina. They went out, leaving Violet and Soma to stay. He saw Violet giving him a gesture to go ahead, so Soma nodded his head and got out of the car. The fresh air he inhaled brought his sense of freedom. The girls were going to their own rooms, but Soma still had something he had to do. The temperature and the weather were good for him to train. Soma walked away on the stone-paved road, gazing at the beautiful, vast garden. He occasionally greeted the servants who tended the garden, and they also greeted him with a big smile. It''s been a week since he and the other stayed in this mansion. They have already opened up to the people there. A glimpse of a swayed hedgerow opening up a path for him brought him a sense of tranquillity as he arrived at the backfield. Soma stood on the vast open field, inhaling a deep breath to enjoy the fresh air before he immersed himself in training. He began to prepare his stance and generated a couple of moves in martial arts he had learned. He tried to mix all the movements he remembered, then implemented them into his body so that his muscle memory could capture them. With the training he had since he was a little, the fight in the dungeon or trial gate, and from his friends. Soma is quite satisfied with his current performance. While training, he disperses every unnecessary thought and entirely focuses on his doing. Gradually, his hearing became faint, and his vision became broader, as he could see everything clearly around him. All his senses started to be heightened to another level. He kept doing his movements'' slowly but more precisely, weak but deadly, throwing away any unnecessary movement. He was turning his body into a singular weapon that would single-handedly defeat his enemy. Meanwhile, on the other side of the field, Serafina and Lucy, who had finished with her changed and freshened up, intended to watch Soma, but all they could see were his slow and weak strikes. "What is he doing?". "...I don''t particularly know it but¡­ I think he is in his zone?". Serafina and Lucy, who watched the spectacle, retorted while waiting for the tea that Violet brought. Not long after that, Violet came, bringing a silver trolley with a tea set. Her body stiffened as she looked at Soma''s figure, who was in deep training. "...Impressive, at that age." "Violet?". Violet snapped back to reality as Serafina called her name. She shook her head and began to serve her lady and friend the tea she brewed and some pastries. She intends to step back once she is done with her part but hears a loud crackling on the field. She glances at the source and finds herself stiffened in awe, seeing Soma. Soma, who trains in the field, unconsciously discharges a bit of his lightning element into his every movement, making the surrounding air tremble. "Violet what''s wrong?". "...No, young lady. I was just surprised at how incredible Mister Soma''s Martial power''s, at that age". "Hmm, Is that so?". "I''m sorry to interrupt but what part is that, incredible? I could only see him move slowly with a crackling of some bolts". "I guess you two ladies didn''t know this. As someone who walked a path of Martial Arts. I really envy him to reach that state of enlightenment at such a young age". "Enlightenment?". Lucy tilted her head to the side, still not understanding the terms. "I''m sorry miss Lucy for I myself have to reach that stage. But, from what I heard, it was kind of an epiphany in their training and it will give them a significant boost in their power¡­". "I see, Thank you for the explanation Miss Violet". Violet nodded her head before she cast her attention back to Soma, whose training intensified. "...Heee, that''s amazing". With a soft whisper that was swallowed by the wind, Serafina watched Soma, who had become absorbed in his training and felt drawn to his hard-working figure. It reminded her of the struggles she had in the past. She put her hand on the table to support her head, unconsciously loosening her lips with flushed cheeks. "...I really like his hard-working side, even the wind around him is helping him. Fufu, truly, what a sight". Serafina keeps her maiden face straight while watching Soma, without noticing that someone is snickering behind the scene. "Hou, finally my stubborn daughter has someone she is interested in". A cheerful voice came from behind, alerting everyone on the terrace. Serafina, who saw the culprit and the words she said, flushed red and threw her gaze to the source. Lucy, seeing her friend''s reaction, covered her open jaw and held her squeal so as not to upset the other. As someone who has known her longer, this is indeed something that needs to be celebrated. Beatrice, who saw her daughter sulking, approached the table with the help of one of the servants. She put both hands on the desk and spoke. "It seemed the plan was succeed that night". "?!". "That night?". Serafina''s body jolted in surprise at the topic, and Lucy, unaware, tilted her head to the side. However, after seeing Serafina''s face, her curiosity blazed up. "Madam, please can you elaborate with me? My friend''s love life was on the line here." "Lucy what are you?". "Fufu, Of course, So it was¡­.". "Stoop!". While the terrace was filled with the chatter from the girls that livened up the atmosphere, Soma, who was still immersed in his training, felt something inside him begin to bottle up. He didn''t figure out the exact thing, but it was on the verge of bursting apart. Realizing that, he began to intensify his training. [Martial Saint First Technique Three Steps of Heavenly Lightning Tribulation] [First step - Lightning scatter] [Second step - Lightning descent] [Third step - Lightning strike] [Lightning Magic level 2] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] In his limbs, the purple weapon he owned appeared as he kicked the ground, reaching the air above. Soma punched the empty air in front of him, and it shot lightning bolts that burned up the air around him. He began to unleash his other movements, and each time he did, crimson veins of lightning also began to dance across the sky, casting a mysterious gleam and omen by the people who saw it. Clouds began to gather around the mansion, and all of the spectators gathered in panic. The gathering clouds above them flashed and let out a rumbling of thunder that scared the fellow vicinity. "What is that Soma doing?". Serafina, who saw the events, hurriedly summoned her wind barrier to protect the whole mansion from the cloud above. "Miss Violet this was". "I also don''t actually know. Usually epiphany would only just settle down as he stopped the training, but for Mr. Soma case". "Sera is he going to be okay?". Beatrice grabbed Serafina''s tense hand, giving her a warmth that snapped back her stirred mind into reality. "Mama?". Serafina alternated her gaze to her friends and family before to Soma. The flash of crimson bolts that make veins across the gathering clouds made Serafina knit her brows. However, things start to turn worse as the surrounding begins to swirl and create a pillar that gets sucked into the cloud. The door behind them blasted open and revealed Hina and Xiao Lian, who were awakened by the commotion. "Senior, What happened?". "Is it enemy?". Hina and Xiao Lian, with messy appearance, looked toward the clouds above them and saw the crimson lightning bolts they knew well. "Is Soma up there?". "Yeah, You are right Hina". "Hee?!". "Why are you so calm about this red hair?". "Well it''s Soma we are talking about". Inside the swirling clouds above the ground, where he creates chaos, Soma, clad in crimson lightning, dances in the air, punching and kicking while being struck by natural lightning, tempering his body and mind and significantly raising his lightning magic proficiency. With each silver flash stuck to his body, it stimulated his nerves and blood, strengthening his flesh and bones. Then, something that had been settling down inside his body began to stir. His blood starts to run rampant around his nerves, and his body reaches an unimaginable high temperature that evaporates every sweat. But Soma keeps doing his movement while undergoing that searing heat. Soma, who underwent this tribulation, stopped his activity, let his body get electrocuted and turned his skin red. Each time the lightning and the churning blood inside him collided, he felt excruciating pain that felt like being stabbed by thousands of hot needles. As the temperature around his body reached the boiling point, his closed eyes shot open, and from his body, a crimson-like aura burst forth, dispersing the cloud and bringing forth the single light that illuminated his being and the land beneath. "See, Hehe it seemed he got stronger". "Mm, I can feel that too". Everyone was just stuck dumbfounded, seeing the miracle spectacle like a god descending to earth. Serafina, who saw Soma, who hovered above the sky, shot down, leaving a trail of crimson tails before he stepped into the grass softly without damaging it. The crimson lightning cladding his figure vanished, and she saw Soma''s slightly altered appearance. His once-black hair now has a mix of red, and his figure is slightly taller, probably around 175 cm. His opened eyes, revealing sharp crimson pupils that sent a rush of blood that gathered to her face. "Soma? Hm!". "I''m sorry!". Chapter 258 - 258 News. The clouds that gathered around him now scattered across the sky, creating a halo with the shine from the sun that blessed him and the land beneath. Soma looked at the translucent window that blocked his sight upon finishing with his epiphany. He didn''t think he could reach this height in his Martial Path. [Congratulations, you reached enlightenment] [Your understanding of Mana manipulation rises up!] [Your understanding of Lightning Magic rises up!] [Martial Saint First Technique become an Exclusive technique for the user] [Lightning Magic level 4] sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Mana manipulation 4] [The user''s body has entirely merged with devil blood essence. The user constitution is strengthened, the user will not receive any backlash in using devil power, and its strength will be significantly enhanced] [All stats raised +5] ¡­.. "That''s a lot, But". Soma tried to clench his fist as a tiny crackle of bolts lingered around his skin, and he could feel that his inside was brimming with power. He looked down and saw many people in the mansion looking at him with awe and wonder about what actually happened earlier. With a single move, he went straight down before landing softly on the field. All the people were looking at him with a wary atmosphere, and he could spot everyone present, even the madam. That can''t be helped after what had happened earlier. Soma also didn''t know that he would cause something like that just to train his martial arts. He never saw this kind of chapter in the story. Is this only for him as someone who inherited Martial Saint? "Soma? Hm?!". A clattering voice from Serafina brought him back from his thoughts, and he reflexively bowed his torso in front of everyone. "I''m sorry!". The atmosphere turned quiet as the wind passed by, bringing an awkward silence that hung for a couple of seconds before it broke off by Hina and Xiao Lian, who excitedly shouted his name. "Soma!". "...Soma!". Both of them, under the gaze of many people, began to hop off from the place and approached Soma with weapons ready in hand. With a new challenge presented before him, Soma prepared his stance and faced his two opponents, who came at him vigorously. When the people inside the mansion saw what was currently happening, they began to retreat to their post and spend their day as usual, working and also bringing more gossip about the boy their young lady had brought. "Seriously those three!". Serafina breathed a sigh of relief, seeing all the looming clouds dispersed into a halo with the piercing light. She sipped the cold tea she had before and threw one of the cookies to her mouth. "Our current first-year was something, isn''t it?". Lucy, who also understood Serafina''s hardship, smiled wryly while sipping the tea that turned cold. Noticing the cold tea, Violet hurriedly stepped away, intending to brew another tea for the ladies to enjoy. Beatrice, on the other hand, saw the field that was showing the scene of Soma and the girls sparring with a light smile on her face. But soon, her face darkened as she lightly touched her left chest and thumped. "Mama, what is the matter?". "No, I just thought¡­". With a serious expression from Beatrice, Serafina and Lucy, they turned their attention to her. "...When can I see my grandchildren?". "Wha?!". Serafina''s face flushed in furious red, and her Mother had a mischievous smile on her face for her successful prank. "N-no, there is still nothing between us, yet". "Yet?". "Well, anyway I will deal with this myself and try to settle my feelings for a moment". Feeling embarrassed by her Mother''s teasing, Serafina threw her gaze toward Soma, who was training the two girls who seemed already out of breath. Lucy could only offer her wry smile when she saw the interaction between family members that happened in front of her. She began to miss her current family at home. However, soon, she knitted her brows, for she noticed a slight change in Beatrice''s expression when Serafina threw her gaze away. "Is it her health?". "You guys enjoyed your tea, and Sera, please don''t make me wait too long, okay?". "I know, geez". "Then, Lucy, I will be going". Beatrice, along with her servant, leaves the terrace, giving Lucy a sense of foreboding. However, after seeing the junior training, she switched her mind and focused on the field. Serafina, who saw her Mother figure leaving, finally could sigh in relief. She leaned her body to the backseat and began to get lost in thought. "Sera?". "Hm?". "A¡­?". Lucy hesitated to speak about Beatrice''s condition openly; she was curious but didn''t want to probe too deeply about her condition. "Are you serious going for Soma?". "What? Now you too act like my mother". Serafina grumbles while throwing her gaze away, but she can''t hide the flush on her cheeks. She doesn''t know why, but recently, her feeling was in distress after that night she visited his room. Her heart was throbbing intensely while the two of them were alone in one room. Also, the fact that her Mother is always pushing her on that path makes her feel more conscious about him. "... I don''t know". So, for now, she could only give an evasive answer to Lucy, who was also worried about her. Inside her heart, Serafina still felt a bit conflicted about approaching Soma. Not because he already has a girlfriend but because of her true motives. "Well, whatever it is, I will support you". "Thanks Lucy". Both of them returned to their usual state, talking about the recent topics and the schedule of what will be held once the summer break is over. Then suddenly, the door slammed open, making the two girls'' bodies jolted in shock, revealing one of the female servants with a pale faces gazing at Serafina with teary eyes. "What happened?". "Young Lady, Madam is!". Noticing something Bad happened, Serafina stood from her seat and intended to rush to her Mother''s room. "Sera!". "Stay there Lucy, this is my matter!". A loud and forceful tone from Serafina brought Lucy down toward her seat as she saw Serafina walk away from the terrace with her cold and indifferent gaze. Soma, who noticed the commotion, turned his attention to the terrace, only to find Serafina having an argument with her best friend, and went inside the mansion. "Are they fighting?". He cast his gaze to another place on the field where two girls, in heavy breathing, lay down looking at the bright sky while drenched in sweat. The two of them were giving their best in this training. But Soma with his current power can sweep away both of them easily. Also, in some cases, he even gave some pointers in his eyes to help Hina and Xiao Lian fix his movement and footwork while fighting. With bated breath, Hina stood up, followed by Xiao Lian, using their respective weapons as an axis. "You two, let''s stop this sparring. We can continue it tomorrow, Oh right?!". Soma took two silver bracelets from his relic. Slowly, he approached the girl. He put the bracelet on the girl''s wrist one by one, looking at him dumbfoundedly. However, the moment they saw the translucent window that appeared before them, their eyes opened wide in shock. "Soma, is this?". "...". "Do you like it?". Hina and Xiao Lian replied with furious nods, which made him chuckle, seeing their adorable side. "Let''s go to the terrace". "Okay". "Mm". Along with the girls, Soma approached the terrace where Lucy was alone in a sombre atmosphere; she kept restless while holding the cup in hand. As soon as she saw Soma approach her place, "Soma, please! Can you sell that elixir to me?". "What happened?". Oblivious to the event that just happened. Soma shrinks his gaze in wonder upon the sudden offer from Lucy. "It was¡­". The door opened before Lucy could finish her words, and Violet, with a solemn atmosphere surrounding her, showed her cold face. "Mr. Soma, My lady is waiting for you in her room". "Hm?". Chapter 259 - 259 Desperate Part 01. After one of the servants came to the terrace and informed me of my mother''s condition, my heart began to sink. I even shouted at my best friend, who was worried about me. I felt miserable It is one of my bad habits to be so stubborn if it''s due to my own problems. I have a tendency to sort everything else alone and not beg help from others. This is how I act, and this is how I built my life all along, to this day. I built my own capital, which made me one of the wealthiest people on the planet. However, despite having that much money, not a single thing in this world can satisfy me. I began to get bored, for I saw the world had turned bleak with no sense of color or entertainment. Even though I said all of that, things have changed a bit recently. I shook my head to get rid of unnecessary thoughts in my head and headed to my mother''s room. In my panicked state, I slammed open the door and shouted. "Mama!". Inside, I see my mother lying on the single bed with servants who are worried about her condition, tending to her illness. From the corner of the room, on top of the small drawer beside her bed, I can see a basket containing a white cloth stained with blood. My mother, also with a pale face, tries to hide her weakness by wiping her lips, which leaves a bit of a blood trail in the corners of her lips. I swiftly approached her side while the servant made their way for me to settle beside her. Upon closer look, the blood had already smeared her clothes, and it made my heart clutched tight in pain. However, despite having this conflicted thought in my heart, my mother just revealed her usual mischievous smile and tenderly caressed my hair like she used to. I can''t hold back my tears anymore. My vision starts to blur, and tears start trailing on my cheeks. This is the reality I must bear every time I go home and see my mother sitting in a wheelchair, suffering from her illness. "Why are you crying sweetheart? I am fine as you can see". No, you''re lying. I know you said that to console me, who did everything on my part to find the cure for you. But all that effort and struggle truly became pointless, as I never got one of my most desires, which was to cure you. I can''t bear to see her suffer any longer than this. I began to switch my mind and wiped away the tears on my face, then stood up from my place. "Sera, where are you going?". "Mother, wait for me, I will definitely save you". My mother swallowed her tongue back and, in full grief, looked at my back. I know what is on her mind; she may think that this was her fault for making her child''s shoulder work at a young age, disregarding my own childhood and youth, only single-handedly searching for a cure for her. But this is the path I choose for myself. I do not regret it in the slightest. Even though maybe this was fate that gave you that suffering, and you will be gone from me, I will never accept this outcome. Once I stepped outside the room, I saw Violet await my arrival beside the door. She seemed to have heard what happened to my mother. "Violet, called Soma to my room". "Understood". We went our separate ways as I weaved through the corridor of the house to reach my room. My room was on the corner, with the best view of the field and scenery outside. After entering, the interior had simple furniture, such as a twin bed and a huge closet. There are also shelves on the side of the wall where I used to place my favourite books and fiction. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I opened my closet to pick an appropriate dress to meet Soma. For this time, I will not be meeting him as Serafina but as Lawrence¡ªmy symbol of wealth. I changed into one of my favourite black dresses that enhanced my looks and settled my spirit for this occasion. As soon as I finished with the change, I sat on the chair beside the window, giving me a whole picture of the beauty outside. I could feel it slowly, and my mind shifted back to how I used to act in public. My once vibrant eyes lost their cluster of light, and my face turned stiff. My heart, which felt anxious a moment ago, now turned frozen as I see the world as nothing but mere stepping stones. The door in my room knocked as I began to shift my seat position and closed my eyes. "Come inside!". "Excuse me!". I could hear Soma''s voice from that reply, so I steeled my heart once more to face him. Slowly, I opened my eyes. "What is happening here? I thought you were having a fight with Senior Lucy but here you are dressing formally". Without batting an eye at the conversation, he threw at me. I can hear him settle himself on the seat. Then, I took a single piece of paper from my storage ring and a pen on top of the table before presenting it to Soma. I slide the paper and the pen in front of him. "Write down your prices!". "Huh!?". As expected, he will need clarification on all of this. "I want to buy your elixir, write the price yourself!". "...". I keep my glance lowered, not daring to see him head-on. I know what I am doing is despicable and wrong. But in the first place, this is my motive for getting close to him. I plan to ensnare him with the least results but then become his companion and share some tough times together, creating an unbreakable bond that will open his heart. But instead of that trickery, my heart was the one that opened. I thought he was just some cold and rude fellow the first time, but over time, I was drawn to his charm. The way he is merciful toward his kinship ruthless toward his enemy, and willing to do everything to get everyone in his wings to safety. That made me feel secure to be beside him, and how he treated me poorly made me feel like I could become my true self. However, there is one point I didn''t like. When he shows so much attention toward Hina and Xiao Lian, at some point, I also thought, "I want to be in that part, too". But I was afraid to take the step because I had this goal to achieve in befriending him. "...So, this was your goal all this time, huh?". My heart thumped in worry, and the once-frozen heart I had created melted instantly, so Soma knew my thoughts all along. But this is not the place for me to waver. I gathered more resolve and saw his crimson and sharp eyes glaring at me. From that point onward, I noticed that my body was slightly trembling, and all of the emotion I decided to lock deep inside for this moment started to crumble. But I held down and faced him directly. "Yeah, so, like I said, I will buy your elixir and you can write down the price". I saw him lower his gaze toward the cheque in front of him and sigh. "I am sorry but¡­". My whole world started to crumble as I heard his reply. The heart and trust that I tried to keep intact started to crumble, and my heart was filled with endless darkness, clouding my eyes. "Is that so? Can you please reconsider? If you can''t decide the prices, how about with assets? I will give you some of my assets with the highest income that¡­". "...". Soma silently shook his head to the side and leaned his body forward. "... I see. I am sorry for taking your time. But don''t worry it is true my plan is to buy your trust and elixir, but i will not throw you away from this mansion just because I couldn''t get it so¡­". "Is that how you see me?". Chapter 260 - 260 Desperate Part 02. That one phrase was enough to push my limit to the edge as my eyes glinted furiously at Soma, who kept his still gaze. "What do you mean by that?". I place both hands on the table while leaning my body forward, closing into him. I know what kind of expression I have right now. It was fury with a tinge of loath mixed in. "Don''t try to change the topic?". "...". "I thought we were more than this¡­". With that, my feelings, which were on edge, had already passed the threshold of no return. With blood that rushed to my head, I slammed the tables, making a clattering noise from my strength; I also heard a slight crack in between. "Then what do you want? I already offered you something in return for the elixir. What do you want beside it?...". For the first time in my life, I vent. I shouted up my bottled-up frustration at these single boys who were unrelated to my family and problems. I kept rambling, letting out words that were filled with insults and cursing the world for how they gave my mother that illness. "...You know my mother is suffering in the next room and what I want from you is one thing, that elixir that can cure my mother illness. For that, I am willing to pay whatever price you will ask. That is all that matters, I only want my mother''s safety so please¡­". After venting out my feelings, I see no ripple in his calm eyes. Soma kept gazing at my face head-on, discerning something. "Is that rambling necessary?". The cold and hard truth that escaped his mouth made me snap, and I began to throw away the table that separated me and him. Then I grabbed his collar tightly, trying to choke him. "...You!...". "I didn''t want to hear your offer. What I ask is simple, is that how you see me?...". The moment when I almost snapped and blasted his face with my wind magic. Soma, with his calm gaze, began to speak. "I have no need to hear your offer or your struggling and I just want to hear your honest feeling. Is that how you see me? No, you see us?". His calm voice that entered my ear dissipated the flame that almost burned my blood, letting go of my emotion into a rage. The fog in my mind starts to clear up, and I can think more rationally about his question. "No¡­". That weak reply was all I could muster for an answer. I understand too well what he means with that question. The time when we first met and all this time we spent together clearly opened my heart that had been lost; it began to regain its full range of emotion that I stashed away and only gave to my most trusted fellow, such as my family and Lucy. Because of that, I gained many more friends I can call a comrade, and everyone around me also said that I have become softer compared to how I used to be, and I believed all of that was because of the time I spent with him and his close aides. However, I couldn''t think of anything the moment I saw the trace of blood on my mother''s lips and clothes. All of my entire world is resting on her figure, and if I lose her, I certainly will not have any will to continue from now on. My hands were tied, so I chose this method that would work, as I would do in everything until now to gain whatever I wanted. But I am hopeless right now. "... I''m sorry, Soma. I value you and those girls more than anything else, so please. ¡­P-please save my mother". "...". Soma began to stand up from his seat, and while being clutched in his collar, he hugged me close to him, and it made all the grief I held, and the guilt I suppressed burst apart as tears started to flow without stopping. "I will save you, both!". With that as his vow, I broke down in his chest, and I screamed out loud. I no longer care what other people in the mansion would think of this, but the warmth he offered and his firm conviction made the darkness in my heart vanish. From the dark, gloomy alley, it changed into the full bloom of spring of life, giving my languid body some strength to hope, to see the future with my loved one and last to stand beside this sinful junior boy who always gives me a cold shoulder. *** After I calmed down, Soma slowly separated our closed bodies and summoned a glass vial containing a rainbow-coloured fluid inside. With a smile that could melt every woman in the world, he presented the vial to me and spoke. "Now go. I feel refreshed after seeing your true feelings. Feel free to use this one because I have another spare". "...A-are you sure?". "Why are you hesitant after all this time? Where is the senior who always acts mischievous and demanding to me gone, hm? I prefer her more compared to this pitiful girl who act hesitant, and indecisive". Those words hit where it hurts the most. My face grimaces in pain while I slowly take the elixir from his hand. I wipe the tears that accumulated in my eyes and cheeks before stepping back and seeing him in the eyes. His current figure was much taller compared to earlier. I never thought that boy could grow so fast in a short period. I took a couple of breaths to regain my calm state, "Fufu, then, I will take this!". I flashed the best smile I could muster and acted the way I used to be in front of him. I will only show my real self to my special one and my real self that he likes. My heart starts pounding while gazing at his calm eyes that look at me preciously. "This is bad. I can''t hold it much longer!". "Good, that is how it is supposed to be, now go!". In the slight breath that passed, I closed our distance and pressed my own lips to him. I didn''t want this to end, but there was something I needed to do, so reluctantly, I separated our lips and flashed a grin. "...Hehe, I love you, Soma". Before listening to his reply, I dash away from the room, holding the elixir in hand and preventing him from seeing my flushed face. Once outside, I could see Violet, like a guardian dog, waiting in front of the door with closed eyes. But as soon as she saw me with this expression, her stiff face showed her smile. "It seems the negotiation process went too well". "Kuh,, Lets go!". "Fufu, understood". This is totally unlike me, and I have never been this embarrassed in my whole life. But with this embarrassed face, I felt a tremendous amount of happiness, which gave me the power to chase away all of my annoyed state. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I hastened my pace, then slammed the door to my mother''s room open, stunned everyone inside. "Sera what are you doing?". My mother, who jolted her body while reading, saw my expression before grinning in glee. "What is it? You seemed happy? What happened?". "Let''s talk about that later, mama you need to drink this?". I show the rainbow fluid inside the glass, which made her and the servants who were inside bloated their eyes in huge shock. "Sweetheart, where did you get that? Is that real?". "Just hurry and drink it!". I opened the lid and thrust the tips of the vial into her mouth. "Young lady". Violet and the servants who watched us fell in a panic, whereas my mother obediently swallowed the content while looking at me with her furious eyes. As the content in the vial emptied. My mother''s body glows in a rainbow colour that blinds those who stay near her. After the light subsided, I fluttered my eyes to see my mother, who closed her eyes, open slowly. "How was it mama?". Her pale complexion had gone, replaced by a cherry flush full of life. She clenched her hand several times to check her strength and placed her palm on the chest. "Hm, I feel refreshed so much that I think I was returned to my younger age". "Mama". I dived to her chest and let the tears that had dried out flow again, but the wholesome situation was gone as my mother stretched my cheeks wide and, with cruel treatment, separated our bodies. "Then, please tell me the story". "...Ho, khey¡­". After being pressured by my mother, I began to tell everything that happened before I came here. My mother lost in thought, began to speak. "Let''s take Soma as your husband!". "Eh?!". "What, are you not satisfied with it?". "I am absolutely happy, but¡­". "What are dili-dailyng for. This is what I did when I ensnared your father back then, Strike when the iron is hot". "Father?". "Oh, right". I have entirely forgotten about his existence. He began his career in the merchant association and became one of the pillars there. Because the two of us were searching for the elixir that didn''t come out in the market, we single-handedly separated, and I began to build my own capital. "What are we waiting for? Let''s go meet him". "No, Mama let me do this alone. I can handle it". "Are you sure?". "Hm, so believe in me and wait, for I will take his hand". But I must get permission from Hina first. I wonder if she would tolerate this. No, I will make it happen. No matter what it takes "Okay, I believe in you". "Thanks, Mama". "Hurry up so that I can see my grandchildren when I am still young!". "Mama!". Chapter 261 - 261 Another Exploration. A few hours had passed since the incident that involved Madam Beatrice. Soma was sitting on his bed while holding the cloth he found inside the casket that hadn''t opened up. The cloth itself was still clean and made from high-quality leather in a dark brown colour. Soma slowly unties the wrap and soon gasps with the content inside. Soma doesn''t know how to react because, inside the cloth, there are two vial bottles that contain rainbow fluid. He chuckles to himself, storing the things and shifting his attention to another item. There was an old book that retained its clean pages, a parchment, a platinum ring with a neutral gem embedded in it, a mana core as big as a fist but with a dark purple and radiating a cluster of bolts inside it. Its glittering light gives him a sense of longing and acceptance, but he puts aside that. He took all that; the remaining things were gold and jewellery, and then he stored everything inside his relics. Soma focuses his gaze on the item he lay in front of him and ponders what he should do. Should he ask Serafina''s help? But he didn''t want to interrupt her moment with her mother, who had just been cured of her illness. Also, there is another fact about Serafina: she suddenly confesses her feelings before she drives off, leaving Soma with a vague conviction. But Soma has already found his resolve, and he is already preparing his answer for her. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Earlier in the day, I saw her desperate attempt to buy his elixir. Soma began to recall how the first time she saved him. At that time, he noticed her gaze never left the elixir as the situation turned more suspicious of her act in getting so close to him. Soma finally understood how heavy she felt about disclosing this, and she resolved. However, the good thing is that both parties can solve it without any loss. "Also, the best part is that I can get a Harem, a ridiculous dream that wouldn''t have happened in my previous world, hehe". Slowly, his face loosened, but he shook his head to focus on the thing before him. "Soma, you there?". The door in his room knocked trice, and it alerted him. He hesitated to store the item, but he resigned himself and spoke. "Come in". As he thought from the voice, it was Serafina. She wears thin sleepwear with a different design; she notices Soma with other new items in his possession. "Another new Item?". "Yeah, come here and Sit!". "Hm". Serafina fidgeted before she slid her body onto the bed, sitting beside Soma. Her glossy hair and the milky sweet scent coming from her body indicate that she was just out of the bath. Soma noticed that he tried to keep his composure while trying not to be conscious of her. But it seemed impossible when Serafina suddenly leaned closer, resting her head on his left shoulder. "Sera?". "Soma, how about it?". He knows the meaning behind those words. So if the person herself had determined, he would also have steeled his heart. "Have you two talked?". "Um, She said it was not a problem. She is really awesome". "I see". If Hina had already given her permission, Soma, without hesitation, took Serafina''s right hand and interlocked their finger in tight space. Her body stiffened for his action, but it soon calmed her heart, and the warmth that came from their nestled bodies gave her heart a tremendous amount of joy she couldn''t ever imagine. "Sera!". "Hm, What?!". As soon as her face turned around, Soma sealed her lips with his own and maintained it for a bit longer to get the feeling of her soft and moist lips. Sadly, they must separate, which leaves Serafina sighing in regret. "Sera. I love you too. Are you willing to follow my steps?". "I will. I will follow and support you the best I can with everything I have". "That''s reassuring. I am counting on you, Sera". One last kiss before he asks Serafina to borrow her monocle and inspect the item in front of him. Soma began to inspect the items one by one and let Serafina slide down her head and rested in his lap, snuggling happily like a kitten. Sometimes, he gets distracted by the tingling sensation that comes from his thigh, but he can only chuckle and pat her second girlfriend''s head to settle her down. "That was quite a generous item you have". It turns out the item Soma gained inside that trial room was incredible. He stored all of them inside his relic and joked around with Serafina before they separated when the night was high. He then gave her a good night''s kiss. Alone in his room, Soma looked toward the scenery outside and the sky, which gave him a sense of calmness before going to bed. "I should prepare for tomorrow". *** Inside the dimly lit cave, Soma, Hina, Xiao Lian, Serafina, Lucy, and Violet explore the eleven floors after they defeat the floor boss. As usual, their journey was nothing but to promote Hina and Xiao Lian higher. The boss floor is also done by the two of them with the help of their seniors. "Hina, Xiao Lian, can you guys still fight?". "Sure". "Mm". "Okay, let''s dive deeper". They venture deeper through the dungeon, searching for an enemy they could defeat. The hunt itself was pretty fruitious for the girls. Once they entered the fifteenth floor, it was the place where they took a break. They decide to set up a camp and replenish their energy with meals. The place itself was deserted, with no other awakeners beside them. It was a pretty weird situation, even at the entrance. There are only a few awakeners today, and on their trip to this floor, the figure of awakeners was pretty scarce to find. After they finished with their meal, Soma stood up and began to stretch his limbs. "Soma, where are you going?". Hina, who decides to take a break, speaks. "I''m going ahead, you guys can do just fine without me, now". "Okay, be careful". Soma started to walk away from the group, but he forgot something that he should have given first. He took the necklace from the relic and presented it to Serafina. "Sera, here for you!". "Hm? Eh?! Why though? You should give it to Hina or Xiao Lian instead". "I already gave the two of them, besides this necklace for a wind magic user". Serafina glanced at the two girls who showed their bracelets on their wrists. Looking a bit closely, she began to recall the night before when Soma borrowed her monocle, and he inspected these three items in his hands. Seeing Serafina hesitate, Soma went behind her back and placed the necklace on her neck, making her flustered for the sudden act of him. "Good, it looks good on you, protect them your sisters, okay!". "Thank you. Hm?!". Her eyes shot open, seeing the notice that appeared in front of her. It gives her mind-blowing additional stats. She covered her lowered jaw before turning her gaze at Soma, who was already far away and unnoticed. "That idiot. Fufu, Thanks, soma!". Soma alone stood in front of the door that would lead him to the Boss''s floor. He had already fought the Boss multiple times, for his record in this dungeon was twenty-nine, and he had almost reached the intermediate area. He placed his palm on the door. [Do you want to challenge the Boss?] [Yes or No] "Yes!". The door twitched before it let out a gurgling sound and gradually opened a path for him to venture inside. Soma stayed as he gazed further back and softly whispered, "I hope you can crawl out with this". Chapter 262 - 262 Battling Demon. After seeing Soma enter the floor boss, the girls began to gather around and start to discuss the issues regarding the relationship that had just blossomed between Soma and Serafina. "Hina, thank you so much for your generosity". "Well, I realized that once I got close to him. There is no way he will just end with one partners". "But Hina are you completely okay with that?". Lucy, who recently heard the news with a worried face, asked Hina. While on the other hand, Hina just shrugged her shoulders and replied with a smile. "Well, these things are not rare right?". "You are right¡­". After being told by Hina, Lucy began to submerged in her thoughts. It is true that in the current world or even countries, many of them accept the term polygamy and the opposite, much less if it concerns an awakener. There is a guild of awakeners filled with women, and the leader is left alone as a man, making a place for his harem members. Also, as far as she knew, Serafina''s father had multiple wives, and Beatrice was one of them. The point is as long as the man can protect what he decides, he can dedicate his whole life to doing that. Then, no obstacles could block them even if the country speaks. However, these things could happen in the circumstances around the awakeners, and it rarely occur in regular people. "If I was going to interfere in Senior Sera''s relationship with Soma. In the first place I would just shoo her away and curse at her who keeps sticking close to Soma". "I see". "Hina, you can call me Sera because we are under the same wings now, don''t be too formal, Okay!". "Okay, Sera, then that''s left". Hina casts her glance toward the listless girl who keeps observing their talk and completely submerging in her own thoughts. Seeing Xiao Lian like that, Hina could only smile wryly, for she knew what was on her mind. "I hope you can realize it soon, Xiao LIan". "Everyone, we have a company". Violet, who is in charge of reconnaissance, detected someone approaching from the stairs that muted the conversation in the group. The ones who entered were a woman wearing a dark brown robe and two males wearing battle gear, respective weapons, and a longsword strapped to their waists. However, from their appearance, they looked just like regular awakeners with light equipment, but their weapons were something else. Violet, who had a sharper perception than the others, could at least deduct the weapon quality with only her sight. The two groups'' eyes met, and the three groups smiled at them and began preparing for their camp, which was not too far away. They began to build their own tent and lit the fire to prepare their meal. As the two of them reach a silent understanding not to get involved with each other, both parties begin to delve into their own world. Several times passed, but suddenly, within the dimly lit space, a faint glittering of dust scattered across the air filled almost the entire area. Hina and the groups began to get alert, and they prepared their weapons in case. But they still held their doubt, for this was the safe floor, where monsters wouldn''t spawn unless there was another disturbance from something that was not a monster. "Young Lady, create a barrier!". Violet outburst brought Serafina''s senses to its max as she chantless cast a wind barrier spell that surrounded them like a cage, preventing the dust from entering their area. "Scatter and boom!". The cold tone from the female warrior that hid her face earlier echoed inside the space; the scattered dust began creating a spark, and then it let out a blinding light that bombarded the place. "Shit!". Serafina finally realized it was an explosion; the wind on her barrier burnt off. "Holy barrier". With her alertness, Lucy cast the spell that created a round barrier replacing the burned wind. Hina and Xiao Lian, who were caught off guard by the situation, prepared their weapons and opened their mouths simultaneously. "Senior Lucy". "Please buff us!". Acting fast, Lucy clasped her palms together. A halo began to emerge from her body, glowing in golden light and circling around it. Then, the same halo began to manifest around Hina and Xiao Lian, giving them a huge boost to fight in this situation. From the raised smoke that filled the field, two shadows approached their side before they struck the barrier using the longsword in their hands. With swords in hand, the two males struck the barriers with all they had, making the barrier tremble for a second but managing to hold on. "What?!". "They were?!". Upon closer look, Serafina and Lucy, who had seen the males, opened their eyes wide in shock. Their appearance had slightly altered; their skin had turned red, and on their back, there was a wing and horn on their side skull. Serafina, who gained control of advanced wind magic and mana manipulation, waved her right, which made the surrounding view clear from its smoke. She never thought the people they met in the dungeon were enemie. The woman who had finished her spell shouted from the back of the two males. "Move!". On her opened palms, there were black magic circles with diameters of one meter charging black energy that seemed dangerous. [Darkness Magic level 7 activated] "Dark Ray!". The black energy that got compressed began to shoot a beam that struck the barrier with the difference between the density of the two spells. The barrier started to let out a crack, and it shattered into thousands of pieces that dissipated into nothing. "Kuh!". Lucy, who receives the full brunt, grimaces in pain while feeling the taste of iron in her mouth. "Get them!". The two males began to flank them from two sides as Violet intercepted from the left and Hina from the right, helped by Xiao Lian. Serafina, who has a clear path in front of her, grits her teeth, clad herself with a green aura, and levitates into the air within her wide perspective. She saw the enemy was preparing something. A huge dark magic circle beneath the woman''s feet gives an ominous aura. The activation itself was quick as the woman snickered; then, from beneath her feet, a dark smoke that lingered eerily in the air filled the entire area. Looking at the spectacle, Serafina intended to disperse the smoke, but it was nothing but a projection to cast a hallucination spell for those with weak mentalities. Her vision began to shake, and Serafina began to see the things that shouldn''t have been here; it was her mother smiling at her. However, suddenly, her mother figure started to twist and smear with blood, and she let out a blood-curdling scream, shaking her core. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Serafina, who almost released her red eyes, got interrupted by Licy. "Dispell". A warm and comfortable light began to envelop her figure as she saw the images in front of her breaking into pieces and changing into the stone cave space. "Sera, are you okay?". "...Yes, thanks Lucy". A halo began to appear on her body, and she could feel it; her whole body was enhanced to a new height. She creates multiple magic circles in the air, and with a single wave from her hands, dozens of wind blades shoot toward the woman. The woman began to condense a dark energy before she formed it into a whip. With a continuous stroke, the wind blade that aimed at her dissipated. It could happen because one of the characteristics of darkness is magic in advance mastery. It can amplify a strong illusion, curse, debuff, and also devour elemental magic. "Not working, huh! Then!". Serafina spread her hand wide, and above the female, a huge magic circle glowed in green; it gradually garnered much mana from the surroundings as it unleashed its spell. "Wind pressure!". A heavy pressure began to weigh down the woman, but with just a single flick from her finger, a dark ray she hid behind her back shot toward the sky and destroyed the magic circles, canceling the spell. Both of them begin to exchange a couple of magic, and no one can come out triumphant as both of them keep depleting their Mana tank. "Tch, there is no end". Serafina clicked her tongue and realized the situation had turned for the worse. They might have a chance if Lucy could use her light magic for offensive reasons, but Lucy didn''t have an offensive spell as she avoided learning it. Xiao Lian, who kept the opponent busy, got pushed back a bit, and then it also happened to Hina, who tried to land their coordinated attack. However, the difference in strength and experience in their fight, was far too obvious to be ignored. The only ones that could maintain a good fight were on the Violet side, but it was a stalemate. The woman began to create another magic circle, which Serafina also replied to by creating one. One hovering above and one staying on the ground, ready to unleash the spell. However, under Serafina''s gaze, the female pointed to the magic circle in front of her. With a hissing sound from the dark circle, it spewed a large amount of black smoke that covered almost the entire area. Everyone who noticed it hurriedly leaped back and regrouped with Lucy, who maintained her blessing in this battle. Violet managed to return easily, but on the other side, Hina must have received a wound that slit across her abdomen. "Kuh!". "Red hair!". Xiao Lian struck her spear shaft to the ground and created a water wall that prevented the male from inflicting another wound on Hina. Xiao Lian grabbed Hina''s collar before carrying her to the back. Thanks to the blessing she received, the wound on Hina''s abdomen got closed. "It''s a nuisance". Serafina descended and regrouped with the others. "Wind barrier!". Another barrier covers them, repelling the smoke. But they notice they can see the glittering dust much denser than earlier, floating in the air carried by the smoke. "Another wind barrier huh. I wonder how intense the blast will happen!". The cold voice of the mysterious woman made them nervous. Lucy prepared to cast her spell, but something unexpected happened. Before the female triggered the blast, a rumbling sound from the opened door brought their attention toward it. Hina and the other sigh in relief, for they know who that is. "What is this? It''s smoking around here?". Chapter 263 - 263 Kill. It happened a moment ago when Soma entered the boss room on the twentieth floor. The interior was vast and had a cave-like structure, but there was not a single soul in sight inside it. Soma walked further inside, summoning his gauntlet and sharpening his senses, preparing for what was coming. The moment he stepped foot in the middle, the ground shook, and the surrounding ground around him began to elevate. The rock began to form one by one, becoming a regular golem. However, the sheer quantities that were spawned were relatively high. He counted there were more than thirty inside, and there was a golem towering above another at fifteen meters height; its body was made of black metal, and it shook the ground every time it made a move. This time, Soma wants to test his new power. He wants to know how far he can go with his current normal self in conquering this dungeon; basically, it is to test his limits. How far can he go with his current self after merging with the devil? Despite being overwhelmed, Soma stands alone calmly in the middle of the golem circles. Then, as soon as the ground shook, his figure rushed in swiftly. In front of him, there was a golem that retracted its hand and was ready to deliver its blow, but its movement was slow in Soma''s eyes, so he bypassed him and kicked the ground before delivering a thrust with his right fist directly onto its chest. A boom resonated, and the golem''s chest crushed into bits. Its body crumbles before leaving a green mana core. [You gained Exp!] "Next¡­!". From that moment, it became a one-sided battle where Soma, with his tiny body and swift movement, destroyed each chest of the regular golem, dismissing its number. It didn''t take long for him to kill all thirty of them, and in less than a minute, all regular golems had already turned into mana core. "There is only you, huh". The metal golem seemed furious, looking at its comrade who had fallen easily; it slammed both hands to the ground and rushed toward Soma. On the other hand, Soma exhaled the breath he was holding and prepared his stance; slowly, he retracted his fist backward while his left hand moved forward. The metal golem also raised its fist and thrust it toward Soma. A huge shiny shadow enveloped his figure, and Soma inhaled deeply before clenching his right hand tightly. "Ha!". As if to encourage himself by shouting, Soma thrust his right fist and clashed with the metal golem fist. A clang echoed inside the space and created shockwaves that blasted away all of the mana core scattered across the ground. The ground beneath Soma''s feet got gouged with crack, proof of the destructive might of a Rank-A monster. However, Soma could maintain his stance and posture straight. He put more strength in his fist, and their fist rebounded. "That''s hard!". It seemed he underestimated his opponent. The earlier exchange numbed his right hand, and he could not move it an inch. But he is happy with the outcome. Another shadow appeared in his sight, which Soma dodged by climbing its huge limb and running toward its chest. His movement was swift, and within a moment, he lunged to its chest. Using only his left fist, Soma ignited the mana inside his body to gather around its left fist. His gauntlets crackled in joy after receiving mana; they let out hurling bolts that stung the golem''s body, which was made from metal. "Its over!". A single thrust that he needed to blast away its hard structure. The golem''s chest got dented inside, and its body started to crumble, leaving a red mana core in front of him. [The boss floor defeated opening the stairs] Within the innermost room, the wall started to hollow; it left a huge maw with a dark corridor that would lead him under, but this was not his purpose for coming here. "I wonder if the guy took the bait?". Soma recently got himself involved with someone suspicious. Ever since he received enlightenment, his senses have become sharper. From afar, he feels a pair of eyes observing him. It could be just his imagination because Violet, who is also an expert in this matter, couldn''t detect its presence. But when he took out the emerald necklace, he felt that the stare was becoming more intense and directed straight to the item. Soma felt bad for making his girls become the bait, but the person who observed him seemed hesitant with his presence. So, he tried this method. "Sorry girls, I will make up for this mistake!". After he had finished collecting the mana core, Soma checked to see if there was some mana core that he had missed. But it seems he managed to clean them. He clenched his right hand and found no problem with his feelings. "I think it''s about time!". He went back toward the door and put his palm on it. [Are you going back to the previous floor?] [Yes or No] "Yes!". The huge door in front of him starts to twitch, and it lets out a rumbling sound that shakes the ground. Slowly, the door opened, and within the revealed gap, a black smoke emerged, making Soma knit his brows in wonder. He hurriedly stepped outside the floor for his instinct skill to flare up continuously. "What is this? It''s smoking around here?". With his sharpened sense and perception regarding mana that went up, Soma''s crimson eyes gleamed for a moment before he faintly saw silhouettes covered by the thick smoke. However, as he is about to take a step into the fray. "Explode!". An unfamiliar woman''s cold and threatening voice brought Soma''s attention to the smoke. "Soma, take cover!". "Holy barrier". Soma heard Serafina and Lucy''s voices coming from the opposite sides. Briefly, He reflexively leaped back and entered the boss floor once more. A blinding light entered his sight before a loud thundering boom reverberated that shook his eardrum. The residual smoke that entered the room, lit by the explosion, almost reached him. Luckily, he quickly kicked the ground on his feet and launched himself above. The blazing flame that burned the air intensely made the air dry and hot. Soma, with a sudden realization, hurriedly left the room when the door in front of him almost closed back. Once outside, white smoke from the explosion blocked his view, but it suddenly went away when a gust of wind entered the fray. As the smoke cleared up, Soma, hovering above the air, could see the place clearly. He witnessed his group, with Sera in the center covering Lucy, who gasped for breath, flanked by two large men in demon form. On the opposite side, he saw a woman with a robe, noticed his appearance, and prepared a dark magic circle. "Like I will let you!". [Oni Strengthening Technique activated] Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Al stats will be enhanced 50%] In a blink, Soma arrived in front of the woman who was still preparing her magic circle. With a single thrust from his fist, Soma destroyed the magic circle and struck the woman in the face. Shattering glass and cracking bones echoed in the space, turning the atmosphere of the battle to silence. The two males who flanked the girls saw the scene turn stiffened like a statue. Gradually, veins emerged from their red skin, and the aura around them changed to menacing, exerting pressure on the weaker members. Violet, who saw the men lose their attention toward them, started to activate one of her skills: Stealth. Her presence disappears as if engulfed by the world while brandishing her dagger. The two men who lost their rationality rushed to Soma simultaneously, but Soma, who saw their coming, knitted his brows and then swiftly dealt with them. Soma stepped back, dodging the man''s downward swing, and kicked him in the abdomen, sending the kick to Violet''s side, who suddenly disappeared. As for the other man, Soma crouched down, letting the sword slice nothing but thin air; from below, he kicked the man''s knee, destroying its joint. "Aaaak!". The man let out a blood-curdling scream that shook Soma''s eardrum, so he lowered his stance further and thrust his palm forward to the man''s chest; a crack resonated in this space from the connected attack to the man''s ribs. His body got blown away toward Hina and Xiao Lian''s side. "Take care of them!". After talking like that, Soma began to focus his attention on the woman, but multiple magic circles appeared surrounding him. From them, a black chain began to emerge, restraining all of his limbs and body and taking away his freedom. "Fool!". "You are an idiot! Lightning Shock!". From around Soma''s body, crimson lightning burst apart wildly toward the surrounding area. Its brilliance red gave a chill to the female woman; it shattered the chain that binds him. "Wha?!". Within a single moment, a fist was looming in her sight before it crashed toward her nose, breaking it into pieces. Then, as if it was not enough, her back received a huge jolt after being slammed to the ground. Her body was screaming in pain, and the searing heat in her face was unbearable, which made her want to scream but can''t for her dizzy consciousness. Because of the lightning that ran across Soma''s skin, her body was electrocuted and paralyzed for a moment. Soma lifted his fists and once again brought it down to her skull, ending her life. [You gained Exp!] Violet, who saw her chance, starts to creep out behind the man who keeps holding his chest, which is sunken after receiving Soma''s kick. From behind, she swiftly pierced her dagger toward his brain, killing him in the place. "Silver hair!". "Mm". Xiao Lian rushed ahead and gripped her spear tightly while pointing its blade downward. The demon man, who was still recuperating, saw a silver death lunge toward him from above before the tip of the blade pierced his heart, ending the battle swiftly. Chapter 264 - 264 Danger. After defeating the three mysterious individuals who suddenly attacked their camps, Soma looked at the three dead bodies and found them strange. He felt that the enemy was too easy to deal with. Also, he still didn''t know their true motive. Was it just targeting the items? Or was it something else? Soma regroups with his group and sighs in relief, seeing no open wounds on them. He feels tremendous guilt upon seeing Hina''s ripped clothes and the red stain on them, but he can only note that he will pay this debt later. "I''m sorry everyone". For now, he could slightly tilt his torso upfront and plead for an apology from the others. Serafina and the others who saw his act raised their brows in wonder. What caused him to act like this? After that, Soma began to tell them his scheme in luring the person who gave him watchful eyes in recent days. Everyone was stunned in silence, Serafina, Hina, and Xiao Lian aside, Violet and Lucy shifted their faces into anger after hearing his explanation. "Soma, you are truly¡­!". "Mr. Soma, I implore you not to use this method anymore that will put my lady in danger". "Well, Senior Lucy there is no harm to me so it was good, right?". "No harm? Kyaa..". Lucy shrieked in panic as she saw Hina walking toward her with blood on her clothes. She began to squeeze a bit of mana in her body and applied a healing magic, which seemed to make Hina smile apologetically. "Violet too, don''t get too worked up, I didn''t have a problem with it". "... Very well, if that is your will". Violet also began to tame once Serafina let out her voice. Xiao Lian was busy wiping the blood on the spear blade before joining the group. "Soma, what do we do next?". Xiao Lian stands beside Soma with her usual listless aura. There is no definite proof of the wound on her body, which makes Soma sigh in relief. He raises his left hand and pats her heart, which makes her purr like a cat. Soma detached himself from the group and approached the woman''s dead body. He began rummaging through her body and found no significant lead of who was the person behind these. But one thing is certain: the people who followed him were the demon. He covered his mouth and searched for a possible plot involving his current situation. But no matter what he did, he couldn''t recall a thing. As if that was not enough, he began to rack his brain to search for other perspectives, the character, whether it was the main or the villain. He searched for its details. However, it was easier said than done, as he couldn''t find a single clue of what the situation was. "This is truly troublesome, another unaware plot". Soma muttered in his heart. After all this time, when he knows which timeline he will enter, he can prepare a plan to break through it, even if he has to face them in a frontal clash. However, this time, it was different. The enemy that is targeting them is someone with a good head on their shoulder so that they wouldn''t reveal themselves in the open unless they were outsmarted. Soma has a couple of clues in his head of who the villain got a good head; for that, he needs to make sure of something. "Miss Violet, is there some big news in Italy these few days?". For the past couple of days, Soma has never delved into the news feed in this place. He is rather oblivious to the world''s movements. "...I am sorry, but". S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Violet is reluctant to open her mouth. Then she casts her glance at Serafina, lifting her thumbs and giving her an OK sign. She sighs after seeing her boss who has significantly changed, but it brings her happiness because she also wishes her boss happiness. "Recently there are some news that another dungeon appears in palermo near the coast, also a newly built restaurant in a neighboring town received three stars¡­ Also, I heard that Mr. Damian, from the Merchant Association visited this island to open up a new business partner¡­". "Damian!". At the same time, Soma''s body stiffened. Unconsciously, he clenched the gauntlet in his hand, which invited the other''s curiosity. "Mr. Soma, is that enough for your information?". "...Yeah, thank you very much". If the Damian she mentioned was a person who holds the place as the wealthiest person on the planet, then, indeed, everything became connected. Damian was one of the seven subordinates that the Demon Lord nurtured in ancient times. His real name was Invidia, and he was the lucky one to survive to this day. For he received the devil''s blood from the Demon Lord himself, his body was practically immortal, never aging. He is not that powerful among the other six. Still, he has the most brains and trickery in his operation, which can easily defeat Leon in the future by trapping him in the mass media and labeling him a hypocrite savior. This has become troublesome for Soma to deal with. He knit his brows until he realized something important. "If he begins to move, then¡­". "Shit!". Soma turned his back and regrouped with the other. "Everyone gather around!". "What happened, Soma?". "Soma?". Hina and Serafina looked at Soma, who was distressed, summoning one of the relics he got in the auction. It gave a lively vibe for its shine in his hand. Without any explanation, he grabbed Xiao Lian''s hands, making her face flush in embarrassment. "Everyone grabbed onto one another, hurry please!". Xiao Lian began to hold Hina''s hand, and Lucy Serafina and Violet continued holding it until it reached Soma''s other side. "Soma what is happening?". Soma ignored Lucy''s questioning as he closed his eyes, imagining the place where he wanted to visit. He racked his brain to gain perfect images to avoid getting lost and failing to transition. The globe in Soma''s hand shines in silver light. A magic circle that wrapped them appeared beneath them before it emitted a blinding light and swallowed their bodies. All of a sudden, their vision got distorted as their surroundings changed into a view of the deserted urban town. This meant this transition was a success, and they kept being incognito. "This is?!". "?!". "So this is how you used the relic". "What is that?". "...". Hina, Xiao Lian, Serafina, Lucy, and Violet noticed the change in their surroundings and turned toward Soma, who had already stored the globe. The place they currently are is the road that will lead straight toward Madam Beatrice''s mansion. Soma hurriedly detached from the group and ran toward the mansion. The girls, wondering why he was in so much distress, followed him from behind. However, their speed was incomparable to Soma''s, who had already gone far away. Violet is the only one who can keep up with him, but she prefers to accompany Serafina and the others. He launched himself across the deserted street and once Soma was nearing the mansion place, his instinct skill flared up. Soma, who noticed the danger, knit his brows in panic. His face turned white, for he feared that the worst had happened. His heart tightened upon witnessing the sight of the unconscious men, wearing black suits, lying across the front gate of the mansion. He clenched his hands and teeth and could only hope they were still alive. After arriving at the entrance gate, Soma checked the vital signs of the unconscious guard and found no wound that was life-threatening and could finally sigh in relief. "I wonder who did all of this on broad daylight?". Chapter 265 - 265 Contract. Soma moved aside the unconscious men to the side so as not to block the way. The other groups began to arrive, and Serafina, who had seen the event, knit her brows in shock. Violet rushed ahead and began to gather her own information. "They are just unconscious". Soma calmly assessed the situation. "It seemed so". Violet begins to help Soma move the unconscious man to the side. "What happened?". Serafina suddenly switched her mood and dropped her tone to the coldest Soma had ever heard. It is not surprising that the subordinate who protected her mother''s place had just been laid out. Soma approached her side and told the other about what was on his mind. The group mood instantly turned solemn, and Serafina, who was on her edge, almost snapped and rushed inside, ensuring her mother was fine. He noticed her trembling gaze and hands as he clasped them tight to give her a bit of comfort. Her eyelashes fluttered, and she turned to him in worry. "Mama is?". "Let''s search her together and whatever you do don''t act rash, our priority is your mother and others safety". Everyone nodded their head upon Soma''s explanation. For the last time, he clasped Serafina''s hand tightly before he walked in front and followed by the other. The atmosphere in the house was bleak with no living humans in sight. Usually, there are servants that will tend to garden at this time of hour, but there are none; all of them were put to sleep by some magic, for Soma could feel a lingering mana that clad the unconscious servants. Slowly, they entered the state, where they found many more servants lying on the floor, drifting comfortably on their dream. Soma and Violet, who had sharp perceptions, noticed a lone figure sitting silently in the living room enjoying her teatime accompanied by Madam Beatrice, who sat unconscious beside the person. Serafina swallowed her tongue and almost shouted her mother''s name. Her fist was clenched so tightly that it left a trail of blood on the floor. "You guys came?!". The person''s voice was tempered by magic or an item so Soma couldn''t notice the person''s gender. However, upon getting closer, he noticed the person''s delicate hand, which Soma assumed was a woman. "Please have a seat because we seem to have something we need to discuss". On the three-seater sofa, Soma helps himself while facing the woman. But, one other person joined in; it was Serafina whose eyes could freeze the dessert, devoid of emotion, and keep her gaze on the person. Soma, on the other hand, focused his gaze and noticed the faint trace of mana connecting the person to Madam Beatrice. Internally, he clicked his tongue, for his biggest fear finally happened. This is what is scary about Invidia: despite his lack of strength, his cunningness knows no bounds. With his assets as the wealthiest person on the planet, he could cover any incident that involved him and even make some country, or even the Awakeners association, turn a blind eye to what he did. He didn''t know exactly who the woman behind that hood who sat in front of him was. The woman''s body was covered in dark brown robes, and its hood covered almost half of its face. She probably has a great mastery of magic; she can alter its face, covering it with a dark shadow. "What do you want?". Before Soma could open his mouth, Serafina started the initiation. Her cold tone that pricked his skin raised the tension in the room. However, despite that, the person only calmly drank the steamed tea in front of it and sipped it elegantly, with a trained movement. "That''s a nice necklace you have there?". Everyone in the room finally understood why the woman bothered to do all of this stuff. Her attention was directed to the item in the first place. Soma, who got his assumption right, leaned his body forward and opened his mouth. "You seemed to know about the item, well". The mysterious woman sighs and places the teacup back on the table. "I have a good eye for the thing". "Is that so? I happened to find it in the dungeon, but I couldn''t find out the details of the item. Is the item so precious for you to do this kind of thing?" With a wave from her hand, Beatrice''s body twitched, which made Soma''s group jolt in response. Soma couldn''t see it, but he definitely felt that the woman behind that shadow was snickering, telling him that she was having the upper hand here. [Extra Skill puppeteer activated] He activated the skill to kill all his emotions and focused his whole attention on her. The tension in the room slightly rose as a thick killing intent appeared from Soma''s body. The surrounding air became too heavy for the woman to breathe, but it didn''t happen to Soma''s colleagues; they seemed casual and weren''t affected by the pressure. Cold sweat began to appear around the woman''s head; she understood Soma''s strength the most. The sight of him getting out from his enlightenment and the ferocious aura that made her Soul tremble in submission labeled him as someone dangerous. That is why she chose this method. However, after all of that, she felt faint similarities between them, who held demon blood inside. "...Let me get this straight, name your price and let go of all of the hostages at once". "Fufu, you seemed to like joking. You forgot that I have full control over them and especially hers". Beatrice''s body once more twitched, and now a thin white mana that looked like a thread circling her neck. The thread connected toward the woman''s dedicated hands. Everyone in the room fell into a panic, and Serafina, with bloodshot eyes, was ready to lunge at the woman any time. However, Soma keeps his gaze straight and maintains his cold face. "I will ask once again, name your price and let go of all the hostages you held!". The woman finally gulped her saliva, seeing the murderous intent that leaked from Soma''s body. She is certain that even if the hostages were killed, she also would get killed and couldn''t deliver her promise to her Boss. That is one thing she couldn''t forgive herself. Behind the shadow that covered her face, she knitted her brows in annoyance because of how shallow her plan was. She began to rack her brain and found one issue that might let her escape from this place. "Fine, let''s form a Soul Pact?". Soma saw the woman raise her right hand, and he also did the same. Then, simultaneously, both of them spoke. "Soul Pact". A red magic circle appeared between them, and a single piece of paper floated before them. "State your term first!". Soma demands the woman to make her demand first. "I am Anna, asked the boy before me to give me the possession of the Item that is related to the Ancient Tomb, right now". The woman named Anna gazed at the necklace on Serafina''s neck and the bracelets on Hina and Xiao Lian''s hands. On the other hand, Soma, who heard the woman''s name, knitted his brows because he knew her identity well. She is the sole possessor of the rare extra gift World Eye, the more advanced version of appraisal. The eyes had the ability to appraise any living beings, items, and Relics and could see the entire world timeline and the secret behind it; she is one of the toughest demons to deal with. Because of her, the demons always had a step ahead in everything they planned to revive the Demon Lord and prepare for the war. "I am Soma, asked the woman in front of me to release all the hostages in her hands safely without leaving any traps behind. Also I implore that the contract will expire within a week". "Me too the same". As the person who had experienced it, Soma gave another term for the contract to be terminated in a week''s time. Luckily, Anna also agreed to the terms. Simultaneously, Soma and Anna bit their thumbs and pressed them toward the paper. The magic circle began to shine bright red, merging the two terms into one. [Soul Pact] [The Content] 1. Contractor Anna wants contractor Soma to give all the Items he found in the Ancient Tomb right now. 2. Contractor Soma wants Contractor Anna to release all the hostages Safely without leaving any traps behind. [Duration: One week] [Soul Pact Established, Begin to take the compensation] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You gained Title Soul Pact Contractor] Chapter 266 - 266 Help. A translucent window appeared in front of their eyes; suddenly, their body turned sluggish in a moment, and a faint white aura leaked out from their body before they got sucked into the contract that was still hovering in between them. However, the effect was not too fatal, unlike the first one; this must be because his constitution was stronger compared back then. The magic circle just disappears and leaves an eerie feeling for those who see it. The woman who was also in the same situation gradually regained her strength. She stood up from her place and demanded the item while extending her hand. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Give me the items!". The girl behind Soma began to reluctantly take out their item and hold it in their hands. Serafina also looked toward the two of them, who proceeded the talk without her consent, gritting her teeth, taking out the necklace from her neck, then extending her hand, followed by the other two. However, there is something she forgot in the clause. At the same time, Serafina and the girls behind were trying to give the items. Soma, on the other hand, smirked as he saw the white line on Beatrice''s neck turn faint, almost gone. Immediately, he lunged and kicked Anna in her stomach. A crashing sound echoed in the place, making all the spectators turn their attention toward the hole where Anna was thrown to the field outside. Thanks to his intimidation since earlier, it probably dulls her thinking process. At first, Soma is hesitant, but after looking at the Sloopy plan Anna had committed and still many flaws she had, she resorts to this challenge, where he gives her much pressure to see if she can still think far ahead or not. The results are far more worth the task. As a matter of fact, it seemed Anna herself was still lacking in many aspects, especially in battle. Everyone in the room was stunned by his action and then turned their gaze toward Beatrice whose neck seemed still intact and looked fine. "Senior Lucy hurry and check mother!". Unconsciously, Soma called Beatrice a mother, as he didn''t have time to prolong this. Once he stepped forward, his heart thumped, and an excruciating pain assaulted his nerves. "Kuh!". His whole body screams and trembles in agony, but he grits his teeth and activates his extra skills to the max. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Nullifying the pain 100%] Blood began to spurt from his seven orifices, and he rushed outside to face the demon. "You bastard!?". Anna saw Soma''s face leaking much blood from his seven orifices, probably because it violated the soul pact; however, what made her stunned was his sheer willpower to withstand the pain that gnawed his body and soul. "Give me the items!". "Kuh! Blurk!". Soma held his mouth and almost spewed much blood from his destroyed internal. He cast his bloodshot eyes on Anna, which made her shrink in fear. "She is still not mature enough. I must finish her here to prevent the demon plan!". Soma muttered in his heart before he summoned his lightning. [Martial Saint First Technique Lightning Step Beyond Heaven''s Might] The ground beneath them starts to tremble, and the black clouds begin to gather above them, creating a massive maw and warning the land beneath about the catastrophe. A crimson lightning burst forth from all around his body, its color bringing forth the destruction that even makes the surrounding atmosphere tremble in fright. This is the evolved version of the techniques. At first, the technique itself was nothing but an imitation of the Martial saint himself. Then, by the time he receives an epiphany in his training, the skill has seeped into his well-being and become exclusive to Soma. The previous technique was focused on attacking and speed, but the current technique was a variation of footwork, speed and attack that combined into a whole package. In terms of attacking power was indeed a bit lacking compared to the earlier, but Soka decided to strengthen his Foundation before going beyond. One step was all he needed to do to reach Anna and deliver a dreadful kick to her abdomen; an unnerving sound echoed as her organs were destroyed. She coughed a mouthful of blood, and her consciousness started to blur. However, in her last line of defence, she turned herself into a demon, and before finishing transforming, her body slammed to the ground. "Gahak!". A loud thundering roar resonated across the field, and a crater was made from a single stomp from Soma''s feet. But despite having that monstrous power, his body also reached its limit because of the contract that gradually chipped his life force. The moment Soma tried to finish Anna, a massive torrent of water mass blasted him away from her place. "Blarkh!". From that impact alone, Soma threw up a massive amount of blood from his mouth, and his veins started to burst apart, his body getting destroyed slowly. Blood didn''t stop oozing from all over his body, but Soma refused to yield and stubbornly stood up, looking at the figure of a full-transformation demon, different from the other. It had black skin, and it had four horns sprouted from its forehead and side skull. The black bat wings on his back figure were four glittering with black miasma that brought corrosive energy to anything that it touched. "You!". Soma recognised the man; he was Invidia, An ancient demon, one of the seven direct subordinates of the demon lord who is still alive to this day. "Soma?!". "?!". "Who are you!". "Young ladies, stay behind me!". Hina, Xiao Lian, Serafina and Violet came out from the mansion only to witness Soma in a sorry state, and a strong-looking demon helped the nearly dying woman. Invidia who saw the incoming Girls witnessed the Items he had been looking for. With a single wave from his hand, three water blades from compressed water flew unnoticed until the girls saw a line of blood that caught their attention and suddenly they felt a tremendous pain over their right hand. "Aaaah!". "Eeukh!". "Kuuh!". "Young ladies?!". Again, with a flick of his hand, three items flew into Invidia''s hand before he created a magic circle behind his back while looking at Anna''s sorry state. "Well, then I will be taking her". "Wait Invidia!". [Oni Wrath activated] [All stats enhanced 100%] Soma, who got released from the contract bind, raised his battle aura and lunged forward to Invidia within that slowed time. The space around Invidia began to distort, and a huge black maw appeared and swallowed them whole. At the last moment, Soma saw Invidia glare at him, probably because Soma had yelled his name earlier. In this time and age, it''s pretty rare for humans knowledgeable enough to remember one of the Ancient Demon Invidia''s names. All they know was Demon Lord and all of their subordinates were murdered leaving only a handful of demons that hide their trace until today. So Invidia was a bit shocked that there is a human who knew that name where humanities recorded him dead eons ago. He cast his curious gaze toward the boy who was desperately trying to reach him with killing intent. "I will remember you, boy!". The maw disappeared leaving an empty space where Soma just bypassed it, and fixed his position into stand up. "Shit!". He clenched both his fist and submerged in his sense of regret for not killing his opponent sooner. "Aaakh!". The cry from someone he held dear reverberated in his ears and brought him back to the surface. He turned his attention and saw the three girls'' right hands were missing. His face turned white, and he hurriedly approached them. "Mr. Soma?!". "Quickly take them inside. Lucy will do something about it!". Violet carried Serafina and rushed toward the house, whereas Soma took Hina and Xiao Lian, who were biting their lips and white faces. "Kuuh! Soma!". "...Soma, Hurts!". "You''re going to be, okay!". Once inside, Lucy, who already depleted her mana, gasped in shock, but after Soma provided her with a High-grade Mana potion, she began to use her advanced Light magic. "Perfect Heal!". Chapter 267 - 267 Supper. After a brilliant light gathered around the three girls who endured the pain that wreaked havoc in their minds. The light that shone like a miracle itself brought change upon the three girls who lost their limbs. From their lost limbs, a transparent figure of a hand began to take form before it solidified and turned into a normal hand. The three girls'' complexions were gradually getting better as the pain and fear that engulfed their minds disappeared. Soma also sighed in relief, and his feet suddenly lost their strength as he flopped down to the ground. The sizzling bolts that crawled around his skin disappeared, and he returned to his normal state, which was weakened and full of wounds. After recklessly activating his Oni Wrath in his critical state, once his mind calmed down, it began to slip away. His sigh started to flicker, and gradually, it turned heavier before he lost consciousness. "Soma!". Lucy, who saw him unconscious, fell into a panic state, whereas Violet hurriedly caught him in her hands before he slammed to the floor. "Miss Lucy, please cast healing magic upon Him too. It seemed his internal organs were rupturned". "Okay!". With the news from Violet, Lucy starts her use of Perfect Heal to heal the wound in Soma'' sSoma''s body instantly. The pale face he had gradually turned rosy, and his breathing turned normal. Hina, Xiao Lian, and Serafina slowly got up from their lying position and saw Soma lying unconscious on Violet Hands. Their faces started to turn white. "Soma". Simultaneously, the three of them gathered around him, almost overwhelming Violet, who held him in their hands. Lucy started fidgeting, trying to stop them for some reason. "What was the commotion about? What, why did our house have this hole?!". The sound of Beatrice''s awakening brought every person in the room''s attention to her. She stiffened like a statue, looking at the hole that sent a gust of wind through the room. "Um, Mom you might not believe this, but". "Sera, what happened please explain it to me". Serafina began to talk about what was happening in the mansion. She told her mother everything, including the demon''s appearance, unconscious state, and Soma, who fought the demon but failed to kill it. "I see, how was Soma''s condition?". "He is fine, Madame. He only needs a bit of rest". Violet interjected while showing Soma, who sounded asleep in her hands. "Bring him to his room and change his clothes". "Understood". After that, the servants who are sleeping within time slowly regain their consciousness one by one. They begin to get briefed by Beatrice about what happened, and all of them feel great fear but also awe toward Soma, who tries to chase away the demon who threatened them. "Everyone, I implore you to help with this. Now go back to your station, and for a while, please fix this wall." "Understood madam". *** Slowly, within the comfort of darkness and the vague feeling of waking up, Soma, with his heavy eyelids fluttering open, saw a familiar ceiling. Beside him, he could hear a melodic humming that soothed his heart. He turned to the side and found Madame Beatrice busy knitting a red thread into a long cloth that she folded on her lap. Soma tensed the muscles around his body and found nothing strange. But because of that, Beatrice noticed him and stopped her hands. "Soma, you awake?". "Yes". Beatrice put aside the tool she held and approached the bedside to help him to sit. Soma gave his thanks as Beatrice began to pour water into a glass cup and presented it to him. "You must be thirsty, drink this first!". "Thank you very much!". Soma slid aside his feet, letting it touch the floor, and then he received the cup with both hands before he gulped the content in one go. Still feeling unsatisfied, he asked to give him another cup, and after he emptied the silver kettle, he finally could sigh in relief. Because of the water, his body feels invigorated, and he is ready to do his activity. He is wearing loose sleepwear that he is unaware of, probably the clothes from Serafina''s father. "How long have I been asleep?". "It was a full day. I am glad you awoke soon because if you don''t, I plan to call an ambulance to take you to the hospital." "Ahaha, thank you". Soma truly felt relief in his heart, for he was waking right now. He cast his gaze around, and this was indeed his room. "Um, Madame..". S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, no, no¡­". Beatrice playfully tilted her index finger to the side while saying ''No'' in rhyme. She soon spread her mouth while gazing at Soma tenderly. Soma, on the other hand, feels a great sense of deja vu. Her smile resembled Serafina so much when she decided to tease Soma. "I heard you are dating my daughter, am I wrong?". Her meaningful grin made Soma loosen his guard and made him feel helpless. "Um, yes. I am". "I see, so from now on, don''t call me madame, call me Mother!". The sudden suggestion from Beatrice caught Soma off guard, and he blanked for a moment. But upon looking at her playful but also serious attitude, it seemed his path had been sealed from any direction. Soma gulped his saliva. He didn''t realize why, but his body started to fidget when he tried to call her mother. He tried to activate his Skill to hold off the embarrassed emoticon that started to sprout in his chest, but he decided against it. "Mo-mother!". "Fufu, Finally, I have a son. Yes, Soma". Beatrice''s facial muscles started to loosen. She never thought that she could hear that from her daughter''s boyfriend. The truth is she adores a boy child, but with her illness that gnawed at her for years, she couldn''t make it happen. However, suddenly, her body stiffened upon directing her gaze at him. A single tear travelled down Soma''s left cheek. "What''s the matter sweetheart?". "Eh?". Soma himself seemed not to realize it. The tears that started to spill began to stream down both of his cheeks. He didn''t know why, but after he called the figure before him, who looked at him tenderly, Mother. "Soma". "I''m sorry, I was just reminded of my long deceased parents". When Beatrice saw Soma like that, she couldn''t help but stand from her seat. She then embraced him tenderly while also caressing his trembling back. From the story of what her daughter shared yesterday and the blood that smeared his clothes, she couldn''t imagine. The child, who still hadn''t lived a quarter of his life, had to shoulder a heavy burden on himself and the other, whom he held dear. Also, the matter about his parents, who are long gone, leaving him alone in this cruel world, brings forth her grief. Slowly, she tightened the embrace, which soon made Soma couldn''t hide his sob and cry in her embrace. "Let it out Son! You are my son from now on and forever". "...". Soma cried louder as Beatrice kept calming him down like a mother soothing her kid. Beyond the door in the room where, the door was slightly cracked open, leaving a big enough gap for eyes to look inside and hear what had transpired inside. Hina, Xiao Lian, and Serafina, who intend to visit Soma''s room, halted in place and, with red eyes, slowly clenched their fist and slightly stepped away from the door. For the first time ever since they had known Soma, the three of them saw him crying. Soma, who always stood brave in every enemy he faced, stood firm in the principles he held. Also, Soma, who would do everything to keep everyone close to him safe, was showing his weak side. From the cry, they could feel how much grief he held within years of loneliness without his parents and his struggle to survive on the planet. The three of them started to cry. They couldn''t imagine how heavy the burden he was carrying on his shoulder was. The three of them silently cried in the corner of the room for a while. Hina, who awoke from her grief, slapped hard her cheeks that jolted both Xiao Lian and Serafina. They saw red marks on her swollen cheeks. "I guess, we should prepare something for supper today". Xiao Lian and Serafina, stand dumbfounded seeing the bright smile on Hina''s face, despite her looks. However, thanks to that, the two of them also rose from their feet and followed her back to the kitchen. That day, when Soma came out from his room, everyone in the place celebrated his awaking and held a supper with many dishes that were made by Hina and the chefs in the house. Everyone was having fun, savoring the dish while joking as one big family. Hina, Xiao Lian and Serafina. The three of them were always staying near Soma, not wanting to be separated, and talking to him, trying to learn more about him. Looking at his calm and caring smile, they swore in their hearts never to let Soma carry that heavy burden alone. Chapter 268 - 268 Holiday. It''s been almost a month since the incident that happened in the mansion where Beatrice stayed. All of the wounds from that time have already been healed, and the mansion has returned to its former glory. The holiday will also be over in three days. In the past few weeks, Soma has spent his days training in the mansion field. Even when he heard that Damian had detached himself from the island and the Soul Pact had been annulled, he kept staying in the place. He worries that something will happen to it. Everyone found his act pretty endearing; it was like Soma had become a guardian dog in the mansion. Within the vast field where the sun''s light shares its blessing to the land, Soma, who has just woken up from his slumber, is doing some exercise to finish his daily quest. While stretching, the atmosphere around him was lively. The three girls were also doing the same movement behind him, talking merrily about the dungeon and getting stronger. Soma felt a bit strange seeing them here. He didn''t know what kind of motive pushed them toward this place, but seeing his girlfriends chatting happily was a good thing for him. [Daily Quest] [Running for 30 minutes] After enough stretching, they began to run, circling the field''s perimeter. Slowly, Soma, who led ahead, increased his pace, and the girls followed. The soul pact had been annulled, but he felt he had lost something in that transaction. From this point forward, he must be diligent in leveling. Soma wouldn''t know where Invidia and Anna would act; worse, they could just use someone precious to corner him. "Why the long thought?". Serafina ran beside him, showing her refreshing smile, blooming like a spring flower. "Nothing, I just thought about what I should do during this almost end vacation". "Hmm! Okay, I will buy that for now". Soma evaded the topic and began to increase the running pace. He secretly thinks, "Why does she see my lie easily?". He began to reassess his worry. Thirty minutes passed in a flash as they continued to the sparring. Soma will fight Hina and Xiao Lian, while Serafina is taking another lesson from Violet, who has been asked to train Serafina in dagger techniques. "You two, come!". "Okay". "Mm". Hina and Xiao Lian clenched both of their wooden weapons to prepare their stance. In a single breath, both of them rushed forward, with Hina coming first and Xiao Lian following behind. Soma took a step back behind to dodge the diagonal slash from Hina; then another attack came from Xiao Lian in the form of a clean thrust that aimed at Soma''s left side. He shifted his footwork and dodged the thrust with minimal movement before another attack came. The two girls had become in sync ever since they had trained in this manner for the past weeks. Their growth was nothing but outstanding, and both of them spread their Bonus Point evenly in Physical strength and a bit to Mana to keep up with their magic. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the other corner field, Serafina, holding a wooden dagger in both hands, learns the basics from Violet while sharpening her focus to the limit. She copies each move from Violet and sometimes chooses a way that looks comfortable for her. Both of them move simultaneously the same. Serafina, who had always relied on her magic all this time, decided to learn close-quarter combat after seeing that the other three could do it. In Violet''s eyes, surprisingly, she regards Serafina as having high potential. So, she also began seriously teaching everything she knew about dagger techniques and some ways to gain advantages in a battle. Also, she added some of her knowledge as an assassin. All of them were seriously doing their activity in the field, watched by Beatrice, who was always knitting some thread, enjoying her morning tea. She watched the kids doing their best with a warm smile that brought forth a gentleness. "Fufu, they are wonderful kids". Time slowly passed as Soma and the others, who had finished their training and were sitting on the terrace, accompanied Beatrice. "Right, soon everyone will be back to the academy in three days right?". "Yeah, Haaaa". "What''s the matter, Sera?". Soma brought up the topic of seeing her rare sighs. "No, it''s just, after this long vacation, the schedule of the student council will be busy until the new year with events and stuff". Hina and Xiao Lian, who were still oblivious about the event, exchanged looks, and Hina opened her mouth. "What sort of event?". "Fufu, You will find it out later". "...Mm, Okay". Beatrice, who saw the conversation between the kids, interjected as she already planned this thing from the start. "Well, before everyone goes back let''s go toward some place, first". "Where too?". Serafina''s question just got brushed by Beatrice''s smile. "Everyone pack your things we will launch in a moment!". **** After the sudden invitation from Beatrice, Soma was standing on one of the Hotel balconies overlooking a stunning beach, where the rhythmic sound of crashing waves filled the air. A soft breeze that gently brushed his skin carried the scent of saltwater, calming his heart. The golden sand stretches out to each side, connected away by the blue sea, its blue surface glittering under the afternoon sun. Soma was enjoying his alone time when a presence approached his side. "Soma". With a playful tone, Serafina leaned her body toward the steel fence beside Soma while looking at his side profile. "Where are the others?". "They went to the private pool inside the hotel". He never thought that not only were they visiting one of the famous private beaches in Italy, but Beatrice had also splurged a considerable amount of money to book all the facilities and let her family enjoy the place to themselves. "I see". Soma turned his back and let the wind cool his head, which had been filled with worry for the past weeks. He inhaled the salty air lingering in the atmosphere while emptying his mind. Suddenly, Serafina came in front of him, putting both hands to the side and trapping Soma. Their faces were close enough to feel each other''s breath. She was wearing a green bikini and covered by a white short-sleeved hoodie. Without any complaint, Soma plucked her moist lips, and they enjoyed their happy time together. The kiss lasted longer than usual. It ignited Serafina''s passion; she circled her hands behind Soma''s neck and pulled him closer to feel his body warmth. After half a minute, they tasted each other''s lips and separated. "Fufu, that was dangerous and at the same time thrilling". "Yeah". Both of them began to reignite their kiss deeply and passionately. Like Serafina, who hugged his neck, Soma also began to circle her, his hand toward her slender and soft waist, bringing it close to his side. Serafina''s body jolted in shock, and she separated their lips. With a flushed face, she alternated her gaze between Soma''s eyes and her abdomen. "Soma, I feel something hard!". "Well, how can it not after kissing my girlfriend passionately". "Oh, are we going to go all the way?". "That''s tempting, but can you please wait. I am still fourteen and there is someone that still hasn''t wrapped her mind". "Ah, I see. You are planning to wait so you can devour us three?". "Is that bad?". "Eh?". Serafina, who suddenly got kissed, closed her eyes and internally spoke to thoughts, "Fufu, what a sinful man he is". Slowly, they separated their kiss, and she smiled in happiness. "Make sure you Kiss Hina like this, later! I came here today because I am at her mercy". "Okay, I will definitely do that". "Good". Both of them began to immerse themselves in their own world, flirting and talking about the events that would happen in the future in the Academy. He needs to plan his next course of action if he wants to grow from here further. **** Deep inside the hotel, Hina and Xiao Lian were enjoying their swimming and currently taking a rest on the beach seat. They were confronting each other. "I want to hear your thoughts, Silver hair!". "Mm?". Xiao Lian, who stuffed her mouth with seafood, turned her attention to Hina, who looked at her seriously. She gulped the food in her mouth and spoke. "What do you mean?". "Of course about, Soma. I want to hear your thoughts about him". "Soma¡­". After being addressed directly, Xiao Lian stopped her activity and began to immerse herself in her thoughts, thinking back about the experience she shared with him. After hearing about his past, she decides to protect him no matter what. She knows that was not what Hina had in mind when she asked that question. But she herself is still unclear about whether the feeling she had is Love or just one she has toward someone who wants to be protected. There is also the matter of her mother, who is still bedridden to this day, which still weighs down her mind sometimes. Hina, who saw Xiao Lian''s conflicted thoughts, sighs in regret as she brings another worry for Xiao Lian to bear. After seeing Serafina, who got her chance, she wants the girl before her to also have one for her own good and for Soma: "It seemed I am too rushed in this matter." "I am sorry, Silver hair". "Mm, What for?". "Nothing. Well, you can come to me when you need help. I will certainly help you." "Mm, thank you, Red hair". Chapter 269 - 269 Academy. Three days passed instantly, and they enjoyed their vacation to the fullest in a hotel in Italy. All of them are currently inside a limousine Beatrice''s own, and their destination is an airport where Serafina''s private plane has been waiting. This is probably the time Soma had spent slovenly with the girls; he occasionally flirted with Hina and Serafina, and as for Xiao Lian, he would go together as a tourist searching for delicacies or some souvenirs to bring. Inside the limousine was lively with Beatrice, who kept talking to each of them, probably to get her fill because they wouldn''t be meeting anytime soon. As always, happy times will always feel the shortest. The limousine finally stopped its tires and stood near the private plane. They left the limousine one by one, starting with the servants from Serafina''s side, Beatrice, and then Soma and his group. "I am going to miss you everyone". Beatrice gives each girl her warm hug while holding back a sob. Serafina, who was being hugged, flushes in embarrassment but is also happy because she can see her mother is healthy and can leave the mansion. "Soma". "Yes, mother!". Soma finally gave in after being cornered into calling Beatrice his mother, and that name had already seeped into his consciousness. Besides, the feeling of having parents who were always watching him and encouraging him was not too bad. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All of them entered the plane and were sent off from the airport. Beatrice kept waving her hand until she saw the plane had drifted off into the sky. "Safe travels, everyone!". Soma and his group are a bit reluctant to leave the island, but it is already their obligation to return to the Ark to attend the Academy. As the plane drifted off, inside the silent plane, as usual, Soma, sitting calmly on the seat, circulated the Mana through his nervous system while also training his lighting magic. A crackle of tiny bolts sometimes emerged, adding color to the room. Soma is not alone. All the girls also began to copy his routine, sitting on their own seats and circulating Mana in their bodies. They focused their minds while occasionally resting and enjoying a soft drink that Violet had brought. Time passed, and eventually, when the sky turned orange, they could see the scenery of the Ark floating on the Pacific Ocean, with its majestic structure and strong foundation. Thanks to technological advances, planes can move faster and more efficiently with fuel, so travel that could take days can be finished in just half a day. The plane began to descend and landed in the "Everyone, is there any place you want to visit?". Serafina, who almost entered the limousine, turned her back and faced the other. "No I have none in mind". "Mmmm". Hina and Xiao Lian shook their heads to the side while Soma, still pondering something, finally opened his mouth. "I have some place, I need to go". "Okay, I will take you there, Is everyone okay with this?". "No, problem". "Mm, me too". "Thanks everyone!". After Soma told Serafina where he wanted to go, she informed the driver, and they entered the limousine. As the engine started, the limousine began to drive off from the airport. They glided smoothly on the road, carried by a luxurious car. Soma, who usually spent his time training, rarely cast his gaze outside, seeing the mundane scenery, and seemed fidgeting. The girls began to wonder why Soma seemed excited. Hina, who sat beside him, poked his cheek. "Soma the place you want to go, where exactly is it?". Soma snapped back from his long thoughts, which were getting wilder as he imagined the things he wanted to do. "It was a blacksmith, I want to ask for some custom-made clothes". "Clothes?". "What for? Is it a Battle-suit?". "Are the school uniforms not enough for you?". "Well, you guys can see it later". Hina, Xiao Lian, and Serafina, whose curiosity piqued, exchanged looks, and they chuckled seeing this are Soma, who excited like a boy his age. Not long after that, when the sun above them was almost completely submerged in the west, the limousine stopped in front of the Red Gate, which was still in operation. Soma and the girls decided to walk on the market street, their eyes filled with joy as they witnessed the scenery of the Market when it was almost nighttime. Multiple tiny neons tied on the wire above connected across the buildings, creating a cross pattern that gave color to the street. The stall vendors still keep their spirit yelling to attract every customer who still comes to the place. Of course, not all places opened; some had already closed, whether it was closing time or their product had sold out. In this lively atmosphere, the girls began stuffing their mouths and hands with many foods that were still abundantly showing themselves at this time. "This is delicious". "Mmmm". "Lets go buy that this time". HIna Xiao Lian and Serafina began visiting each stall, selling foods or snacks on their way to Malik. Occasionally, they would give half of it to Soma, making him enjoy the festive atmosphere the girls and the surroundings created. While they were still enjoying each meal in their hands, Soma finally stopped in front of the shop he knew well. Without hesitation, he ascended the stairs and pushed the door, followed by the chime of a bell that alerted Malik, who sat behind the counter lazily. "Mr. Malik, how have you been?". When Malik saw Soma enter, he stiffened his body. Then, after seeing other pretty girls coming inside, his eyes knitted into a frown. "What is this? Are you trying to brag?". "No, hell no. I came here because I have something I want you to make!". Before many eyes gathered at him, Soma stepped forward and summoned something from his relic. "What is that?". "It is Silver?". "I never saw a big chunk of silver in my lifes, Hm, wait?!". The girls'' eyes were wide open, for they had never seen a huge chunk of silver ore in front of them, but upon getting closer, the girls who were sensitive toward Mana felt something strange from the silver chunk. However, Malik was different; as someone who delved into the smithing, within a glance, he already knew what kind of chunk Soma had shown to him. Because of his frantic thoughts, Malik jumped from his seat and stood in front of Soma. "Kid, is that what I think it is?". "Go and have a look at yourself". Soma placed his palm on top of the massive chunk beside him. Malik began to take his monocle and inspect the silver. Soon, his body stiffened in shock at what he assumed was right. Serafina, curious, began to take her monocle and look toward the silver. Her eyes opened wide in shock. With trembling lips, she spoke. "Mi-Mithril!". "What?!". "?!". The soft voice from Serafina jolted Hina and Xiao Lian''s brain, for they had seen something so outrageous for the first time in their lives. They were so shocked that they turned to stone. Malik, who saw the smile on Soma''s face, felt slightly irritated but also glad that the kid was still alive and well after that incident. "So, what do you want, Kid?". "I want to make some battle clothes with this!". "?!". Chapter 270 - 270 Picking and Giving. Soma''s statement made Malik and everyone in the room except him turn baffled. When he meant to make battle clothes, he meant to use the precious material Mithril in their sight. The girls were stupefied by his antics, but eventually, they smiled amusingly, seeing Soma, who excitedly brought up the topic. On the other hand, Malik had to think deeply about what he should do about the matter. With his unique skill, indeed, he can transmute every material by combining it or dissolving it into tiny particles. However, this was the first time someone who obtained a rare metal just turned it into clothes instead of a weapon. He began to look at Soma and sighed in resignation. "Then what kind of clothes you want me to make?". "Wait, Mr. Malik. First of all, how much can you make clothes using this much Mithrill?" "Hm?! Wait a minute". After being addressed by Soma, Malik crouched down before the Mithril and placed his palm on it. Then, he began to inspect just how much it cost to create a set of clothes that would be coated using this rare material. A magic circle Soma recognized when Malik transmuted the Mana core appeared on the Mithril as Malik was closing his eyes, concentrating. After a minute passed, he finally opened his eyes and stood up abruptly. He looked toward Soma and opened his mouth, "With this much Mithril I can make approximately Ten sets of clothes". "Really?". "Yeah". "Good, with this the girls behind me also can get their share". "Eh?!". When Hina, Xiao Lian, and Serafina heard what Soma had said, their bodies flinched and stiffened for the unbelievable outcome this situation had become. "...Soma, are you sure?". Hina, who snapped back to reality, opened her mouth albeit stammered. "Of course you can, Xiao Lian and Serafina too, don''t hesitate!". "...Mm, Thanks Soma". Serafina shrinks her distance from Soma and gives him a tight hug that startles everyone in the room. Hina soon chuckles and is amazed at how she can publicly show her affection. As for Xiao Lian, she felt a pang of prickle pain in her chest, but with a slight shake of her head, it was dismissed almost instantly. This feeling had never been this severe before Hina had mentioned it at that time. She felt strongly stirred when she saw Soma close to another girl as if whispering that she wanted to be a part of it. "Fufu, thank you, Soma". Slowly, Serafina separated herself and began to stand beside Soma. "You seem blessed with women, kid?". A vein visible to the naked eyes sprouted from Malik''s forehead as he sarcastically spoke. "Well, they are too good for me, but I am happy to call them my partners". Soma, who said those words confidently, made every girl in the place flush red. They barely managed to hide their embarrassment and happiness, which filled their hearts to the brim. "Then, how can we make the order?". "Tch, you must first buy some of the clothes you want, and I will tune it up using this Mithril"." "How long will the process unfold?". "First, how many you want to make?". "If possible you can use all the material cause I can procure it in the dungeon later". The Mithril he obtained was beyond his predicament because he obtained it by chance at the Colosseum Dungeon in Italy. If he wanted to farm that kind of Metal, he knew where the place was; since it was still hidden, he needed some time to find it. But it was worth a shot later. Serafina, who got the gist of it, began to take out her terminal tablet and began to search for a variable option of clothes for her and the others. "Hina, Xiao Lian, come here, let''s pick our clothes, Soma too". "Okay". "Mm". As they approached, Serafina began to show so much catalog in her terminal; upon closer look, Soma could see that all of these were under the jurisdiction of her and Beatrice. Soma heard that Serafina is slightly interested in fashion because of her mother''s influence. Her mother was a professional designer who used to take Serafina to many fashion shows in every country before she fell ill. He was conflicted about what sort of clothes he needed to choose. At this time, every protagonist he reads in the story would rather pick a plate mail that barely covers some vital part of the body or something ridiculous, like a leather jacket or coat that shows how edgy the person is. The design of clothes had many options, but somehow, Soma''s gaze was directed toward the traditional Chinese clothes he often saw in Comics. Simultaneously, Soma''s gaze met Xiao Lian''s eyes, who seemed to have the same interest. Suddenly, a memory began to replicate in his brain, showing the upcoming event after the summer holiday. He began to feel certain of what he wanted to choose. "Sera, can you buy these Black Hanfu clothes, In pairs? For me of course". "Soma, you will pick this?". Upon Hina''s questioning, Soma nodded his head and made every girl in the room hesitate, as they already had a model in mind except for Xiao Lian, who was stunned by Soma''s choice. Slowly, she also began to pick her choice. "Um, I, too, want the same motive but a different color. This white and light blue, I think, will suit me." "Hee, Silver hair, you also choose these sets. Then might as well but with red and black". "Then I will pick the same, but with dark green. Can I drop the clothes off at this place later?" "Yeah, Sure. If the clothes arrive at this shop, I will soon begin the process of transmuting the Mithril." "Understand, then I will tell one of my subordinates to send it to you later". Serafina was the one who made the deal last, and the custom-made clothes were in process. "Ah, Serafina everyone takes two sets, okay!". "Don''t worry, I can handle it". Right now, Soma had no intention of asking her to pay it back later because he knew Serafina would just act stubborn and give him all the clothes for free anyway. However, even though the clothes were from Serafina, the payment to Malik was different. He approached Malik and spoke on his terms. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How much is the estimated price for them?". "I will tell you that later". "Okay, also can you transmute this thing once again?". Soma summons the globe relic, which still gleams lively in everyone''s sight. He once asked Hiroshi how much he added the mana core to the relics, and by his estimation, Soma assumed that the relic could be used five times to travel long distances. Soma had used it once before, and there were four more. "You got the Relic back?". "Yeah, Mr Hiroshi delivered it to me when I was in Okinawa". "I see". Malik hesitantly took the globe from Soma, feeling the weight of the relic. He began to recall the past occurrence when they were ambushed by the demon. "Kid, I am sorry at that time". "Oh, come one, it was already a long time ago". "Even so, I am sorry for leaving a kid like you there facing those demons, Alone". The solemn tone that escaped Malik''s lips froze the entire atmosphere in the room. All the girls had already heard all the details from Soma, but they never knew that someone was involved in that matter. "Yeah, I will accept your apology". "Thanks". Soma extended his right hand, and Malik shook it. They began to create another new bond of unbreakable trust. "Then, where is the mana core?". "Oh, right". He summoned a red mana stone he obtained in the dungeon he raided, and there were multiple of them. "You want to transmute all of these?". "Yes please, will it take long?". "No, it will probably finish in an hour. Why don''t you guys have fun in the market while I am doing my job? Also, it was almost time for dinner." "You are right, How about it everyone?". "Let''s go , I still have some storage left". "Mm, I am hungry". "Lets Go, then Mr Malik, I am counting on you". "Geez, to think that Miss Serafina would become one of this kid''s partners, I couldn''t imagine it." "Fufu, I also feel the same. Then Mr. Malik we will excuse ourself,". "Yeah, have fun. Escort your partner''s thoroughly Kid!". "That is my intention". Soma began to escort the girls outside, and they began to thoroughly explore the Market. Under the starlit neon, they basked in the festive moment while enjoying multiple foods and meals. Sometimes, the girls also tried the game at stalls that existed especially at night, trying to win their favorite prizes, mainly small plushies. In the end, each of them gained what they wanted, and they began to rest on the bench in the corner of the market. Each of their hands was stuffed with heavy food despite it being almost dinner time. But the girls can''t stop gobbling their food, and if they are bored, they will share some of it with Soma. "You guys wait here, I will take the item back". Soma alone returned to the shop and took back the relic that had been done in its transmuting. "Here, Kid!". "How much?". "Because you prepared everything, give me fifty". "Okay". After giving Malik the proper price, Soma bid his farewell and escorted the girl, who seemed still in a festive mood, toward the gate. On their way there, Serafina bought many food stalls and some snacks to be gifted to her servants at her place later. The limousine stopped in front of the market gate the moment they stood there. Serafina gave all the food to Violet and asked her to give it later. Violet felt dumbfounded at first, but as soon as it was her boss'' order, she complied with a smile on her lips. Once they entered inside, the car drove off silently from the place. Soma, who looked at the girls in front of him, summoned something from his relic. "Everyone!". The girls turned their attention toward Soma, who held a book and a small platinum ring in his hand. They tilted their heads, still unable to understand his meaning. "The three of you probably would end up involving yourself with me from here on out, so I want to give you these". Soma first gives the book to Serafina and then speaks. "Serafina. The book in your hand was a Grimoire that contains an Ancient spell of Wind magic. I want you to receive it!". "What?!". Serafina''s eyes bulged after hearing his explanation as if she couldn''t believe it. She took the monocle from her storage and looked toward the book in her hands, and her body started to tremble. "This?! Can I really?". "Of course, also this. Hina". "Eh?! Me?!". Soma handed him the Ring he had found at the same time as the book. "This ring is a dimension ring. It has a vast amount of capacity, and it was included with time-space manipulation. I want you to handle it!" Hina, who heard his explanation, stiffened. Her body turned into a statue incapable of speaking even a slight response. As soon as she saw the Ring approach, her body broke from its petrified state. She flailed her hands to the sides while shrieking in panic. "Wait, wait, wait, Why me?!". "I thought you were the most suitable to hold it, That''s all". "No way, there is Sera beside me". "I know. Sera is more experienced, but I think she lacks something, as someone that will lead in battle, as for Xiao Lian. She was not the type to lead someone. Only you, I believe if it''s you. You can lead the parties without me". "But¡­". Hina still seemed hesitant to take that burden in hand, but once she saw the look in Soma''s eyes, who relied on her, she began to recall her resolution. Slowly, she turned to look at Serafina and Xiao Lian. "Why not, I think you suit it better than me". "Mm, I have no qualms over it". "You two". After hearing the other two accept. She inhaled deeply to keep her emotions in check before taking the Ring in Soma''s hand. With her trembling finger, Hina placed the Ring on her right-hand finger, which symbolized a fiancee''s status. However, something happened when the Ring traced her mana. It began to resonate with her Mana, and slowly, the Ring itself became attached to herself. [Dimensional Ring Had picked its owner] [The owner: Akabane Hina] Seeing the Ring had settled itself on Hina''s finger, Soma sighed in relief as he felt happy about their growth. He leaned his back to the seat and enjoyed his leisure time until he arrived at the Academy a bit late. Chapter 271 - 271 Announcement. Inside the crowded stadium, many Class-A students were conducting a mock battle, as today was their P.E. class. The homeroom Teacher, Lee, holding a terminal, observed each student''s strength and improvement in the Half-year they enrolled in the Academy. He noticed several of them. Ever since his enrollment, Soma had shown explosive growth, even as someone who stood at the pinnacle of Rank A. He was uncertain about defeating him if they were both serious in battle. Other students worth monitoring were Leon was the rumored Savior who also showed tremendous growth in these half-years, and Lin fan who seemed to be falling behind both of them in terms of growth, but still, in terms of dedication, technique, and experience, he was rivaling Soma. Within the girls'' side were Hina and Xiao Lian. These two girls also had quite a good amount of battle experience, as seen from their sparring and decisiveness in taking action. It seemed following Soma in their path was the right choice they had made. There is also a girl named Eri who wields a unique magic, Gravity. With her unique battle style, she brings a towering Shield. One other candidate would be Lydia, but looking at her timid nature, he felt a bit conflicted. Why does Teacher Lee bother himself by doing this? Because in the next month The Academy will be holding a yearly event called ''Martial Art competition'', and a ''Cultural festival''. Both will be ten days long and divided into two sequences: seven days for martial arts and three days for cultural festivals. Teacher Lee looked at the time in his terminal, and it was almost time for lunch. "Everyone gathered!" Like a duckling, every student began to form a line and gather their attention toward Lee. Soma, who stood behind each side sandwiched by flowers, sighed for an unknown reason. Ever since this morning, his mind had been preoccupied by something. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because he tends to prepare for imminent danger in the future, he is completely neglecting something important at this time. "Good job to you all. As you guys know, the competition and the festival will be held next month. After seeing your progress and growth, I have already decided which people will represent our class. First is Soma!" "Yes!". Everyone in the place had already accepted this decision, looking at how monstrous his strength was and also at the rumor that he had already killed a demon single-handedly, which made them excited to hear who else was going to be picked. "Leon and Lin Fan, you guys ready?". "Yes teacher!". "Yes". Many girls in the class looked at Leon endearingly with his cheerful reply and Lin Fan in a different light for his cold demeanor. As for the other boys, they sighed in disappointment because they knew the result would be this way. At least they could cheer for them later. "Next is from the girls side, Hina and Xiao Lian". "Yes". "Mm? Yes!". The Girls looked in amazement at Hina and Xiao Lian, who were being picked. On the other hand, Eri bit her lips because she couldn''t participate in the competition, and Lydia sighed and felt somewhat relieved because she wasn''t chosen. Many of them resigned in defeat, but also because Teacher Lee had picked them, it somehow raised the morale in the class, despite not being picked, because in this year''s competition, a first-year will become a good challenger. "That''s it for today. You guys can go to the cafeteria for lunch or training, but make sure to arrive in your next lesson". "Yes". All the students in the class chirped simultaneously, bringing a loud rhyme that shook the air around the stadium before they went toward the locker room. As usual, after Soma freshened up, he changed into his uniform and stood near the wall, waiting for the Girl''s side. He was invited to have lunch with some males, but he politely declined because he already had some plans for today''s lunch. The girls'' door room opened, and the girls from his classmates revealed themselves, but soon, when they saw Soma waiting calmly in front of them, their hearts skipped a beat. This scene never bore them; Soma''s silhouette when he was waiting for his girls was so alluring and also envying at the same time. "Soma, Sorry for the wait". "Sorry ". After seeing Hina and Xiao Lian, he parted his lips, and the other girls behind them, unknown to him, flushed their faces. The three began to walk to the cafeteria while talking about the earlier mock battle. Soma''s mind wandered about the competition that would be held; he remembered it was one of the important events where the main character, Leon, and the Villain, Lin Fan, clashed. He resorted to Leon''s victory by awakening his true talent and invoking a certain dark desire in Lin Fan. However, looking at Leon''s progress, he doubted that he would awaken. Meanwhile, Soma began to be curious about Lin Fan''s condition. If the story had entered this phase, then something had happened in his household. This is troubling him because he was not close enough to call themselves a friend, but Soma, who had been asked to take care of him by Martial Saints, couldn''t ignore him just like that. The only thing he can do is try to approach him nicely and not burden him. Slowly, he hopes that someday, he will open his heart. Once they arrived at the cafeteria, it was the same at this time. A huge clamor breaks where many students laugh hysterically while enjoying their meal with their closest friend. The lines that still were not dwindled, making the trio reluctantly wait in line before they got their food. Another commotion broke out when the student council member appeared. Then, from them, a beautiful girl with long, glossy black hair sprinted and buried her face in Soma''s back. "Aagh, Not anymore, the paper is killing me!". "Sera". Soma turned and saw Serafina with a somber mood across her face. She sighed deeply and brushed her forehead to his uniform, throwing a tantrum. Looking at her head that protruded from his back, Soma reached out his hand and patted her head. As his head touched her smooth hair, her body flinched, and she began to giggle in his back. The hug also tightened and made Soma smile wryly. "Enough of that, Sera. you are a student council, I hope you give a good example in your behaviour". Lucy came from behind, sighing, tearing apart the commotion that Serafina had caused. Everyone in the room thought, "Here we go again." They were all already aware that Soma was dating two people, which caused a huge uproar upon its revelation. The male seniors were shedding tears of blood, seeing Serafina, whose Idol had been taken, and Hina, who showed promising talent as the next Idol in the Academy, taken by the same Boy. This was truly a disaster. That fact infuriates many males in the Academy. Still, once they know that Soma is already experienced in Killing demons and destroying the dungeon core, a relative from the Awakeners Association president in Japan, no one dared approach him recklessly. Some of the boys tried to do that but were beaten to a pulp by him, easily in the arena where he used to train with his girls. "Tch, you chapstake, just tell me you are jealous". "I am not". "Why don''t you just hurry and snuggle that first year". "Wh-what?! We aren''t like that!". Lucy''s face turned scarlet after Serafina blurted that word. Soma, who heard their conversation, could only sigh in relief that Lucy had already noticed Leon''s charm. As someone filled with boundless kindness in their heart, no wonder they would be attracted to each other. "Sera, go ahead". "Oh? Ehehe, thanks. Bye Lucy". Serafina began to join with Hina and Xiao Lian, conversing in a lively manner. Soma turned to Lucy as she shook her head. "I am fine". "I see". Soma''s group began to await their next turn, and after waiting for a couple of minutes, they finally got their turn. They began to search for an available seat, but sadly, the seat seemed packed. "Oh, Senior Lucy Please take this seat, we already used it". "Well, Okay I will gladly accept it. Thank you, Girls". As expected from Lucy, she was loved by everyone in the school. They finally took their seats and enjoyed their food in silence. They passed the time quietly until Serafina, who was finished with the dish, started to open her mouth. "Right, Soma". "What?". "Our custom-made clothes is already finished and my subordinated will pick them up later". "Okay, can you inform me where the appointment will be? I will be there". "Thanks, I will inform you later". Hina and Xiao Lian, who overheard the conversation, shot open their eyes, for their clothes had finally been completed. Soon, their eyes gleamed in excitement. Lucy, oblivious to the situation at hand, tilted her head adorably. "Custom-Made clothes?". "Right,I haven''t told you yet". Serafina began to explain in detail what was in their discussion. Lucy opened her eyes wide upon hearing the terms Mithril, but she soon clogged her mouth, for it would attract unnecessary attention if she found out. "Where did you get that?". "Well, Senior Lucy, it seemed Soma was lucky enough to encounter it when we were in Italy". "Italy? ¡­I see". "I''m quite lucky". It seemed Lucy understood the point but was still vague about when exactly Soma had found it. She also didn''t come with them till the end. At that time, she was too preoccupied to went home and act recklessly. She decided to go to the United States to visit her family despite the risk that was looming. But she safely arrived, reunited with her family. "Sera, are you going to be okay? Senior Lucy too?". Soma, who addressed the two seniors, made them jerked their heads toward the time and soon flinched. "Then, Soma I will inform you later, bye!". "Have a nice day, guys". "Shall we go too?". "Yeah". "Mm". The two girls nodded, began to pack up, and headed toward the class. They spent their afternoon class silently listening to the teacher and passed their time in a studious manner. Eventually, evening came. The blazing orange light that gleamed toward the earth cast a small shadow beneath Soma''s feet. He walked briskly alone while looking at his phone, seeing the messages Serafina had sent him. Enjoying the warm and pleasant evening that calmed his well-being, he approached the gate, where he saw the familiar Black limousine. Alan, holding a briefcase in hand, dragged it after he saw Soma''s figure approaching. "Mr Soma, how was your day?". "Yes, as usual studying and training. I am good". "Hoho, I am glad to hear you are well. Here is the item you requested the other day". Alan dragged the black briefcase and laid it before Soma. Soma crouched down, opened the lock, and saw the clothes inside. "Yes, I certainly received it, thank you Mr. Alan". "No, no this is my work after all. Then Mr. Soma I will take my leave". "Yeah, take care". Both of them bid their farewell, and Soma stood at the gate looking at the silhouette of the car that had disappeared in his sight before turning around. He decides to give the girls clothes later, dragging the briefcase while wondering about something that slipped his mind. "What is it again?". Chapter 272 - 272 Gifts. Without realizing it, the day passed peacefully, and it was a weekday. Soma, accompanied by Xiao Lian, decided to hang out in the City and Buy something that he had forgotten for the past few days. July 27th had already gone away, and that day was Akabane Hina''s Birthday. He supposedly celebrated it. However, Soma was too preoccupied with Damian and his assistance at that time. So, he single-handedly sharpened his strength through training and focused on guarding the mansion. Then, after he returned to the Academy and could breathe the air of relaxation, he was struck by this situation. For now, Hina herself was being taken away by Serafina to the student council room, to help her in the paperwork that piling up for the upcoming event that will be held next month. It sounds cruel, but Hina couldn''t leave Serafina alone suffering while buried in documents, so she willingly participated. Soma and Xiao Lian walked side by side on the not-too-crowded street while enjoying their holiday in one of the famous cities. A center district in Ark, where many towering buildings cast long shadows over the sidewalks, protecting them from the direct light of the sun. Both of them already knew where they wanted to go, and it was one of the biggest malls on the island, where they decided to search for gifts. Many stores, restaurants, game centers, and Caf¨¦s line each side of the mall. Their bright signs and glass windows display the latest fashions, and people enjoy food and gadgets, drawing in the curiosity of passersby. Soma and Xiao Lian stood on the escalator that brought them to the second floor. As if that was not enough, they were going to another floor upstairs to search for an item or accessories that could be a handful in a battle. He thought it was weird to give his girlfriend a gift like that, but this world had different common sense, and Soma thought this was much more compatible than ordinary accessories that didn''t have any enhanced effect inside. "Xiao Lian, have you decided?". "Mm, I have. How about you, Soma?". "I will think about it again". "Mm". They visited one of the stores that sell various accessories. With a soft click, they entered the store, and a woman clerk wearing a suit approached them. "Welcome and how can I help you?". "We are here to buy some accessories that have some enhanced effect". "What grade and what kind of accessories you want to buy? We have various of them from Common to Epic grade". "Mm, A necklace please and for grade we can discuss it after we saw the item". "Understood. Then customers, please follow me!". The clerk began to walk away from them, and they followed behind. On each side were many glass boxes, and the store was not just selling accessories but also several choices of clothes for awakeners with branded logos. Sadly, none of them were practical enough for exploring a dungeon. "But that simple T-shirt might work." Soma chuckled and thought how common sense in this world had changed his view. Once they arrived, the clerk began to show them the items one at a time with her business smile. However, one thing that made them pick this place was Serafina. He thought that searching in the market was better than these expensive-looking stores. But she insisted, at least for her own gift. After picking and looking at the details of the monocle that Serafina had lent to him. Xiao Lian, finally decided to buy a silver necklace that was imbued with red gem on it. The price was ridiculous. Soma managed to hold his mouth from shouting loudly, and then they finished the transaction swiftly before getting out. "That is ridiculous". "Mm? Is that so?". Xiao Lian, who was on his side, tilted her head, oblivious to Soma''s sense of money. Sometimes, he forgot that the girl standing beside him was none other than a little princess from a huge family in Chinese. After that, they began to search around the place, but Soma had nothing in mind and found nothing that interested him. "Xiao Lian, let''s go to the market". "Mm, sure". They began to ascend the floor. When they arrived at the front building, luckily, they found a taxi pass, and Soma hurriedly stopped it. "Where do you want to go?". "Market please!". "Okay". The biggest district in the Ark, the center district, was filled with many strong and luxurious places because the place itself acted as a stronghold. The district was divided into four sections north, where many prestigious or famous people stayed; it was also called a wealthy section. West was the place for entertainment and recreation, and many places such as casinos, theme parks, pools, and late-night clubs were built there. The south section was the place for manufacturing, whether it was craftsmanship, alchemy, or even blacksmithing. It was also the place where researchers sought the truth about the world. Last but not least, it was the east section, which could also be called the heart of the center district, for it was filled with various malls, shops, and markets. This place also offers many places to hang out. Soma was exploring the east section and finally arrived at the place he wanted to go. "Here you go, sir!". "Thanks Kid". After paying the driver, Soma and Xiao Lian arrived at the market. The place was lively and chaotic. They were overwhelmed by the sheer energy the crowd had shown them. The air was thick and filled with the smell of fresh-produced food, sizzling, and the sweet and savory fragrance that caught their noses made their stomachs growl in protest. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma grabbed Xiao Lian''s hand so that they wouldn''t get separated in this crowded place. This was probably the effect of the weekdays, when many people, couples, tourists, and even local residents filled the place. They venture deeper toward the market and occasionally buy some snacks on their way. Soma did not have a big appetite in the morning, but it was different from Xiao Lian, who got hooked by the sweet scent that lingered in the air. He stopped at a small stall that sells various accessories and scanned the items in detail. But Soma had not found anything that caught his interest before he witnessed one store that seemed worn out, with its gray paint and moss-covered walls. The place itself was still standing firm on the ground, but its external look made it stand out from the others. However, his instinct told him that he might find something interesting inside. "Let''s go Xiao Lian". "Here, are you sure?". Soma brushed aside her warning, placed his palm on the black wooden door, and pushed inside. A loud creak echoed, making their skin crawl, and suddenly, a chime from a bell began to spell their sight for the scene in front of them. The interior was so much different from the outside. It was clean and filled with many well-maintained wooden racks and shelves filled with Books or perhaps a grimoire. The rack with enhanced glass on top contained many items for a wizard to have, including accessories and a colorful potion, which made them open their eyes in shock. "Welcome to my humble store. What sort of items do you guys want to buy?" Chapter 273 - 273 Book. The melodious voice that echoed inside the room brought their attention toward its source forcefully. Behind the counter sat a beautiful woman in her mid-twenties wearing loose green clothes, a dark brown robe, and a black witch hat, inhaling a pipe with a burning herb on its tips, looking at them with an alluring smile. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Soma shook his head to the side and managed to come back from his long thought, but once he tried to approach, he realized that Xiao Lian was petrified; she was stiffened as if still affected by something. "Ah, I''m sorry". With a wave from the woman''s hand, Xiao Lian''s body jolted, and her legs lost their strength. But Soma hurriedly caught her in his embrace before she dropped to the floor. He turned his attention toward the woman and glared fiercely, making the woman who inhaled its pipe smile wryly and look apologetic about what she had done. "I am truly sorry, please bring her here and let her rest". The woman hurriedly took a chair from behind the counter and put it in front of her. Soma, who was still cautious, wanted to open his mouth, but he felt his clothes were clutched by Xiao Lian, who was breathing heavily. "I''m fine". A rough breath escaped her lips, pale-looking face, and drenched sweat. Her words and condition were contradicting. "?!". Before Soma had a chance to speak, a shadow loomed over them, and it jolted his body in wary. He turned to his front and found the woman was already standing in front of him, looking at them both. She crouched in front of him, making Soma almost take a step back, but the woman''s face was filled with remorse, which made him halt for a moment. The woman extended her hand and cast a light glow that seeped toward Xiao Lian''s body. Her pale face turned rosy, and her condition got better. Soma knit his brows for what had happened before him. The magic woman used was none other than light magic, but earlier, she exuded a powerful charm that could petrify someone by hearing her voice. He began to wonder, "Who is she?". Soma muttered. Xiao Lian tensed the muscles in her body and stood up, startling Soma. She turned her gaze sideways, which made the woman smile faintly. "You seemed okay". "Mm, thank you". "No need, it was half my fault you become like that". Soma stood up from his place and gazed toward the woman. She was beautiful but also mysterious at the same time. It''s rare to find a woman who has a natural charm that could affect someone just by her voice, but is that natural or not? He began to dismiss the thought and focus on his purpose in visiting this place. Soma glancing to the sides, his eyes caught a conspicuous parchment and book in the corner of the selves. Different from what he had seen from the other parchment, it still retained its color, and the book was rather thin compared to the other. "Did something pique your interest?". The alluring voice from the woman made Soma turn his gaze at her. She was showing her genuine smile and looked at him gently. But he is still cautious about her, so he keeps activating his extra-skill puppeteer to its max and opens his mouth. "Yeah, I am, can I look around for a bit?". "Of course". "Thanks, Xiao Lian, are you okay?". "Mm, I''m already fine". "Don''t force yourself if you are still tired and sit on that chair for now". Soma began to detach himself from Xiao Lian and summoned his monocle. The woman, momentarily stunned to see Soma, took out something from out of nowhere. She also didn''t detect any fluctuation from some sort of accessories that are usually worn by an awakener who keeps their item inside the storage. However, Soma had none of that; she couldn''t detect where it came from and where he stored it. Suddenly, she gasped and realized that she was rather rude toward her customer for trying to pry his information. With a gentle smile, the woman guided Xiao Lian and let her sit on the chairs. She had prepared. Both of them began to entertain each other and soon opened their hearts. Xiao Lian, who usually had an instinct-like perception when grasping someone else''s nature, felt nothing ominous from the woman before her. However, somehow, she could detect a faint smell that she recognized she had sniffed, but she had forgotten where it was. On the other hand, Soma grabbed the thin book and parchment that caught his attention. However, upon closer look, it was written with unknown text. He knitted his brows and turned toward his monocle. He soon opened his eyes wide, shocked. [Universe Breathing Technique] "This is¡­". The book was something he never expected. It was a breathing technique to increase one''s own constitution in the martial path. That will increase the user''s external and internal power as Soma recalls his knowledge regarding the story. Soma knew that Chronicles Saga''s power system had two distinctive paths; it was a system that the world had bestowed upon a person, and this method was developed by humans ever since ancient times. However, from both of those and different from the one that is shown in Wuxia novel, the breathing techniques were rather inferior, for it could only increase the user''s mana by absorbing the natural mana in the atmosphere and filtering it into their body. From that, they will gain a slight increase in their mana capacity along with their physique, but it was in just a small number that will show in their status, except Lin Fan, who managed to cultivate both paths and become a Villain that stood on equal footing with the demon Lord at a fast pace. Soma began to rack his brain using his puppeteer skill, searching his memory regarding the novel. Lin Fan''s breathing technique was never mentioned in the novel, which is why he pondered. "Is it Lin Fan''s own creation, or, luckily, did he find some miracle in his path to becoming stronger?". But because of that, Soma began to wonder if he should take the book and try to delve deeper into it or if he could just resort to something he owned. He already had a special status that Martial Saint created, but somehow, his feelings tilted toward the book. "Excuse me how much for this book?". The woman who was chatting happily with Xiao Lian turned her head to Soma and knitted her brows. Soma flinched back, but soon, the woman opened her mouth. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Customer, are you sure about that book?". "Is there any problem?". The woman shook her head to the side before hesitantly exposing the book''s secret. "No one had even understood that book''s content, not even I am". "Wat do you mean, I can just see its name fine using this appraisal item". "Yes, I also already found out about its book name but once you see the inside it was like, the text was getting blurred and the text was jumbled randomly it confuses me". Soma began to open the inside, and using his monocle, he opened his eyes. It was exactly as the woman said. The text was sometimes blurred, or it was jumbled randomly; it made his head dizzy. He shut the book and inhaled deeply to calm his stirred mind and heart. Internally, he is rather happy, for this was probably something else if it had that effect. Soma felt that the thing in his hand was worth more than it looked. "How much for the prices?". "Customer?". "Soma?!". Chapter 274 - 274 Meeting. The two girls who saw Soma''s stubborn side opened their eyes wide. The woman felt a bit guilty and was hesitant to sell that defective product. Xiao Lian was rather curious as to why Soma was acting like that for just a book. Silence descended upon the room where none of the residents were willing to open their mouths. Soma was, of course, waiting, and Xiao Lian was curious, but the woman who owned the store was afraid that Soma would be disappointed about the book he bought. As the time kept ticking in the room, she couldn''t afford to make her customer wait too long. So she sighed in resignation and began to calculate how much the prices were. "You can have it for fifty gold". Soma and Xiao Lian opened their eyes in shock at how cheap the book was. Usually, a grimoire or some ancient book would be worth over a thousand. No, even a hundred thousand gold is still worth considering in terms of its value, as it contains knowledge from ancient civilizations. However, the woman offered it only for fifty gold, which is considered a cheap item. "Are you sure?". "Yeah, as a matter of fact that book was not something I own but my father who passed away years ago found it in one of the ancient ruins in Chinese by chance". "I am sorry to hear that". "No, no it was already a long time ago". Now, as Soma looked at the book that had been prized over fifty gold, he hesitated. He felt rather happy and guilty at the same time because he felt that the book in his hand was not something ordinary. Soma steeled his resolve and approached the counter, taking his gold. He laid it on top of the counter and began searching for other items or even books that might give him a clue about the gift he was looking for. "Um, Boy this gold was too much". "Yeah, consider it as my bonus". "But¡­?". Soma had placed a hundred gold coins on the counter, not fifty coins as the woman wanted. "Then, how about I buy it with these parchments, this is the same as the book right? You can''t read it". "Yeah, that is true". "How about it?". "Well, thank you for your patronage". After completing the purchase, Soma began to look at the other items in the place. First, he scanned the items in the glass box, which contained many accessories and equipment that had some enhanced effect on them. However, Soma gasped as he realized that Hina would carry many accessories in her body if his gift were also the same. So, he shifted his attention toward the book instead. He searched on the first selves and caught many interesting books and grimoires that contained ancient knowledge and even spells. On the second selve, he stopped in his rack to find something it would be worth for her as a birthday party. It was a thick book containing many intermediate and advanced fire spells from ancient wizards. This was something he wished for, and when he tried to go to the counter, he caught another grimoire and collected it in his hands. "These two please". "Alright". The woman began to inspect the grimoires with her own appraisal item, put away the item, and opened her mouth. "These two books will be worth, Forty Million Gold". "...Okay". Soma felt something inside him scream for the price, she had said. Reluctantly, he summoned a mountain of gold and some gold bars that startled the woman and even Xiao Lian, who sat still on the chair. For the first time in her life, the woman had never seen a person bring their own currencies in their hands. Also, the amount of wealth that Soma possessed, it showed a glimpse of his status, whether he was a merchant or an Awakener. Soma began to take some gold bars and coins, counting them while the woman measured their purity. The transaction finished thirty minutes later. This is one of the biggest hassles in this world for a person who carries much wealth in their hands. But Soma hesitated to put the gold in the bank for some unknown reason. He sighs in place, stores the two grimoires in his hands, and addresses Xiao Lian. "Finally finished, want to continue our outing?". "Mm". "Both of you thanks for your patronages and I enjoy our conversation together". "Mm, Me too, Hope we can meet again later". "Fufu, that''s true, me too". Soma didn''t utter a single word as he nodded his head slightly before pulling the entrance door and stepping outside. As usual, the market was still crowded, and the street was bustling with activity. Soma grabbed Xiao Lian''s hand and began to enter the street despite the crowd. Slowly, they passed the pedestrian and arrived at the small stall that sold some sweet snacks. After that, they visited many more stalls that sell not just sweet but also savory and salty food. Soma bought the food to store it in his relic for an emergency situation. Xiao Lian''s mouth began to water, smelling the sweet fragrance and tangy juice from the fruit and jam on the stall. They joined the line, and finally, it was their turn. Then, Xiao Lian began to order a huge size of crepes filled with something that made Soma grimace in nausea: "Oh my god, how much sugar is in that piece of snack?" For Xiao Lian this much exposure was probably fine because she always takes care of her appearance by exercising regularly and also her training. However, that won''t work for the regular girls who saw her in horror. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two of them began to enjoy their outing together. Because of their current situation, Soma also occasionally buys some ingredients and some spices just in case a situation happens. Also, if he found some rare ingredient that he never saw, he would buy it and try it later if he had a chance to cook it. Thanks to his relic, which had an unlimited capacity and stoppage time, Soma can buy many ingredients without worrying if they will spoil or expire for his packaged food. As the sun had already shifted above them and glared at the land beneath, Soma decided to stop their business and search for some food. "Xiao Lian, what do you want to eat?". "...I want something different, like spicy stuff!!". Soma shrunken his face slightly, hearing the food she mentioned. The season was nearing the end of summer, which still retained its scorching heat, and she wanted to eat spicy food despite this weather. "Let''s go search for it!". "Mm". He and Xiao Lian began to search for it using a phone in Soma''s hand. They followed the route before they stood in front of one of the Chinese restaurants that serves Mafo Tofu as their main dish. From the looks of it, the store was pretty promising. The store itself was painted in black and red with a picture of the cartoon Chibi Devil and Chilly, plus the rating on the review of its customers was pretty high from standard. "Let''s try inside". "Mm, Lets go, Ah?". "Hm?!". Looking at Xiao Lian''s surprised attitude, looking at something behind Soma. He followed her gaze and found a handsome boy with sharp eyes and black hair. Wearing a stylish casual outfit in black, stood there with a frown upon looking at Soma''s group. "Tch!". "Lin Fan, What are you doing here?". Chapter 275 - 275 Initiative. Lin fan is someone who has been implementing discipline since he was a child. He awoke earlier than the others and started his morning routine by exercising and training a couple of his martial arts moves. After he finished moving his body and worked up some sweat, he freshened up and read some books to exercise his mental strength. Then, when he finished half of the book, he got an email from one of his subordinates. "So they found it". With one quick glance, he put down the phone and hurried to prepare for the outing. As usual, the place was a bit deserted despite its prestigious name. He is currently walkingn the center district and his purpose was to search one of his family heirloom that accidently have been found by some archeologist. Lin Fan himself is aware of whose blood he comes from, and with his bloodline, he tries to search for the remnant of the Ancient Era from his ancestor to help him get stronger and protect his family. One thing he didn''t expect was the crowded place the market was during the holiday. Reluctantly, in a sour mood, he trespassed the crowded street and eventually stood in front of a run-down store. Without hesitation, he pushed the door and alarmed the woman inside. "Welcome, how can I help you?". Lin Fan ignored the woman''s greeting and began to search for some book his subordinates had told him. He searched the book he was looking for using the appraisal item in his hand, but nothing could be found. "Customer, is there anything you want to help with?". The woman who looked at his troubled gesture offered Lin Fan her hand, but internally, he clicked his tongue at his incompetent subordinates, who had given him false information, embarrassing him in front of people. However, Lin Fan held back his anger and calmly turned toward the woman. "Did you have some book that has unusual text that can''t be read even by Appraisal item?". Lin fan had already half-given up after he posed this question, but strangely, the woman was taken aback as she was stunned in silence. "Huh, no way!" he muttered. "Do you have it?!". The woman sprung back from her shocked state as she saw Lin Fan in close distance, putting both of his palms on the table. "Um, just not too long ago there is someone who bought it?". "Buy it? No way. There is no one who can read the text in the book except his bloodline, who has been taught ever since little, but to think there is someone who dares to buy that book. Tch, this is getting troublesome". Lin Fan muttered in his mind. He turned his back and hurriedly left the store, making the woman stand blankly, looking at his retreating figure. Feeling slightly desperate, he began to tour the place randomly in the hope of finding the fellow who had bought the book he had been searching for all this time. However, after looking in many places, he couldn''t find it. In the first place, it was an impossible job. It was like searching for a needle in a haystack. The sun hung above, casting a glare that stung his skin and his temper. He tried to look for somewhere to eat, and from the corner of his eyes, he found a place that sold Mapo tofu, one of his favorite dishes. As he approached the store, he stood in front of its entrance and coincidentally met his classmates. His eyes shrank into a dangerous state, for the one he met was none other than Soma, and the daughter of one of the famous families in Chinese, Xiao Lian. "Tch". "Lin Fan, what are you doing here?". Soma saw an unexpected person show up in front of him. Lin Fan ignored his greeting and directly entered the store. He exchanged looks with Xiao Lian, who seemed to be already unable to wait any longer. The two of them entered, and the room was filled to the brim with family. It seemed the seat would not be empty for a while. One of the waitresses approached their side while looking apologetic. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am sorry, both of you but our current seat was fully occupied." Then, one of her co-workers who saw the incoming Soma and Xiao Lian acted fast and asked for a seat alone to share a table. After getting consent from the person, she approached Soma''s side and flashed her customer smile. "Are the two of you not mind if its sharing seats?". "Mm, No problem". "Thank you, please follow me!". The seats the waitress showed them were none other than the Lin Fan seat, which was in the corner. Noticing that it was Soma and Xiao Lian who were coming, he threw away his gaze to the faraway land while cursing internally. "I can ignore that boy completely, but it would be a different story if it''s that girl who came to me. Whatever it is, she still holds some reputation in her household after being chosen by the sacred weapon". The three of them began to order their food, and they ordered the same menu but with some extra dumplings for Xiao Lian. Soma parted his lips, looking at Xiao Lian, who excitedly awaited the food to come. He turned to his front and found Lin Fan, who threw his gaze away to the side. Carefully, Soma began to arrange his words to speak with him. "Is it coincidence meeting you here, Lin Fan?". "...". "Are you going to this place at this time just to eat outside?". "...". "Are you perhaps having some problem with your ears?". "Shut up, don''t talk to me!". "So, you can talk but can''t hear, eh?". Lin Fan, who was provoked by those words, clenched his fist down the table as he glared, filled with killing intent, at Soma. However, Soma casually brushed off his bloodlust and lifted the corner of his lips. "Thanks for waiting". When the food finally arrived, they began to turn their attention toward it, forgetting the tension that had almost built up in this crowded place. They enjoyed their food in silence, and occasionally, Soma would turn his attention toward Lin Fan, who was having a hearty meal, which made him chuckle internally. "He still didn''t answer my first question in the front of the store earlier. I feel that our meeting here was not some sort of coincidence, and if my feeling was right then Lin fan probably was¡­, But, also the question is. How can he know?". Soma muttered in his heart while wholeheartedly enjoying the stinging taste that burned his tongue and roused his addiction to keep slurping more. The soft tofu that melts in his mouth and the tender meat that spreads its juicy fat on its plate enhance the taste further, making his tongue dance in joy. After the males had finished their meal, Xiao Lian shifted her attention toward the dumplings and gulped them happily, which made Soma enjoy seeing her face. Lin Fan stood from his seat with a thud, indicating he wanted to go. But Soma had foreseen this and struck ferociously. "Are you looking for some book with breathing techniques?". When those words slipped his mouth, Lin Fan''s aura instantly changed. His body trembled furiously, which made Soma sigh in relief for his right guess. Apparently, what made Lin Fan grow so exponentially in the future was the Breathing technique that he got at that store. If that is the case, then Soma was having a Jackpot. "Lin Fan, let''s negotiate". Chapter 276 - 276 One step at a time. Upon hearing the words that came from Soma''s lips, Lin Fan stood stiffened. He looked at Soma''s confident face, and instantly, Lin fan thought that maybe he knew something about the book he had been searching for. From that, Lin Fan began to wonder how come Soma knew the book was worth searching for and what kind of term he would ask from him. Lin fan turned his gaze to the side, seeing Xiao Lian, who was oblivious to the two males'' actions that was filled with tension. He could see her gulping down a lot of side dishes wholeheartedly, making Soma''s face beamed with happiness. At that moment, Lin Fan''s mind began to be divided into two forces. Should he take the bait or ignore it? But he felt that if he ignored this deal, he would regret it for the rest of his life. Also, the matter about his family, who needs help, drives him into the corners. Lin Fan wants to know if Soma has the things to start the negotiations with him. If he does, at the very least, Lin Fan should gain something in this negotiation. While clicking his tongue, reluctantly, Lin Fan sat back in his seat and shot his glare at Soma, who was still spoiling Xiao Lian. "So how about it?". Soma, who saw Lin Fan back in his seat, turned his attention in front of him. Internally, Soma strikes a winning pose while screaming. Soma made this offer not just because of the matter of the book but because he tried to use this chance to get to know him better and wanted to see if Lin Fan was worth saving or not. In the story, Lin Fan has an awful backstory when he is being played by the demon. In the first place, the demon side knows who Lin Fan is and what kind of bloodline he carries in his veins. They began to use some trickery to fool the young Lin Fan and then took him under their wing. In the end, Lin Fan was defeated by the Savior not because he was Weak but because of the betrayal he received from the demon side. That is why Soma wanted to make sure that his backstory ran smoothly, the same as in the novel. With that, without the plead from Martial Saint, Soma is willing to save him with his own hands. Soma straightened his spine and looked at Lin Fan in the eyes. "...Show me the book first!". With a single flick of his palm, Soma holds a thin book and a parchment that he had just bought from the store earlier in his hands. After seeing the book, a nostalgic feeling began to creep up from deep within Lin Fan''s consciousness. Lin Fan almost took action by stealing the book from Soma''s hand but he realized that his strength was nothing compared to Soma. Lin Fan was too bitter to acknowledged it, but Soma was without a doubt the strongest in the first-year students at the current year. That is also why Lin Fan, who holds his family pride on his shoulders, couldn''t care less and began to seek his ancestor''s inheritance from the past, which could be useful in his growth. "What do you want?". "Let me ask you first! Can you read this book?". Soma pointed his index finger to the book, to which Lin Fan replied with a slight nod. He sighs in relief because it seems Lin Fan can still be reasoned with. "I want you to translate it so that I can learn it too". Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Pointless, because you are¡­". "I know I am not Martial Saint''s descendant, but¡­". Lin Fan''s body stiffened like a rock as he widened his eyes to look at Soma, who casually uttered those words. Never had he met someone who knew that term¡ªa Martial Saint descendant. That topic was so classified that only his direct descendants or the family''s close aides who had pledged their lives to the Lin Family would be told. However, that term was spoken by a stranger, and the fact that he said those words means that Soma knows Lin Fan''s true identity as the direct descendant of Martial Saint. "You!...". "Wait, hold up. I didn''t say that to make you angry. I just want to clarify something". Lin Fan clenched his hands below the table, and Xiao Lian, noticing his current behavior, stopped her hands and knit her brows in annoyance. But with a single tap to her shoulder by Soma, her demeanor changed, and she resumed her eating. "It seemed not easy to convince him any more than this. Furthermore, if I pressed more than this, I could guess what he would do to me," Soma muttered while pondering his next step. Soma pondered for a second before he sighed. "I can''t help to do this, but, well, if he is not something worth my time or tries to inflict harm to my close aides, I will Kill Him!". Soma muttered coldly. With a single wave from his palm, a translucent window appeared in front of Lin Fan, jolting his body up and making a cluttered sound because of the falling chair. [Status Window] Name: Soma Class: Martial Saint "What, how?!". Lin Fan''s common sense was just turned upside down by the appearance of the second Martial Saint class before him. He still remembered vividly. Lin Fan retained this class when he read that stone inscription that he had gotten after the deal with that fellow. Yet here and now, someone had the same Class as him, and it genuinely broke his understanding of the world''s intention. "How? The story in my family said that there will be only one Martial Saint in one generation, which is only from its direct bloodlines, but¡­". Lin Fan began to get lost in thought and flinched as he realized something new. "Is he a descendants from the branch family of our clan? Or?". "So, how about it?". Soma''s casual remark caught Lin Fan off guard in his deep thoughts. He began to dismiss the thought and focus his attention on the person before him. "Where did you get that class?". Lin Fan softly opened his mouth. Internally, Soma smirked as this plan seemed to work. He began to explain the details and add some bittersweet lies to that. He is once battling a demon and in his death door trying to save someone, Soma received the Class and managed to chase away the demon. Soma''s story contained no lies; he just twisted some important truth about the inscription and how he could read the unknown letter on it. Hearing that story, Lin Fan felt a pang in his chest. He recalled that he received the Class for only reading the text his ancestor left behind, and the boy before him had to fight for his life, trying to save someone and gain the recognition of the world himself that he was worthy of the Class of Martial Saints. He clenched his hands and slowly returned to his seat, fixing the chair position. Then, with unwavering eyes, he looked at Soma. "Give me the book! I will do it! Do you trust me to hold it, though? " Soma was a bit hesitant, and he still has something he need to tell Lin Fan this. "...Thank you. I will leave it in your hand". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Without hesitation, Soma willingly gave the book to Lin Fan, which made Lin Fan''s eyes bloated in surprise, looking at how sincere Soma''s gaze was. "How Could you trust someone so willingly like that? Do you not think that I would just take this and translate it into a misleading one?" "No, I believe in your nature. I believe in your pride as a person and as a Martial Artist like me. You aren''t someone that would do that foolish act! Am I right?". "Hmph?!". Lin Fan snatched the book in front of him. He slightly peeked through the content inside, and it was genuine. There was also the parchment that contained some martial moves that his ancestor had created. After confirming the book''s content, Lin Fan stood up from the seat, but before he left, he softly added. "Why did you seek strength?". Soma, who couldn''t believe how soft Lin Fan''s tone was directed at him, began to part his lips and speak. "It''s simple. Just like everyone''s else. I need strength to protect what''s important to me". "Protect, huh!". Both of them became silent, and Xiao Lian also felt the lax tension between the males, which seemed to confuse her. "...I will return it to you, I promised!". "Many thanks, Lin Fan". Soma saw Lin Fan''s retreating figure and began to sigh in relief at the talk''s success. "You want some?". Xiao Lian, from the side, began to offer him one of her half-eaten dumplings, brimming with broth juice that stimulated his appetite. But Soma shook his head and smiled, looking at Xiao Lian, who still didn''t show any intention of stopping her meal. "No, but thanks, Xiao Lian". Soma patted her head, which made Xiao Lian''s face flushed in red and squirmed in delight. He didn''t notice it, but all the customers in the room looked toward their side with wholesome expressions. Chapter 277 - 277 Building Trust. Soma and Xiao Lian, who were on their way home to the academy, walked slowly, basking in the feeling of the after-dates. While holding hands, the two gaze at the deserted street and the blazing orange sky stretching vastly on the sky indicates that soon the day will come to sleep. Finishing with the paperwork at the gate. Soma and Xiao Lian passed the entrance gate of the Academy, which stood tall and kept the privacy hidden inside. They walked inside the academy perimeters when they saw four familiar figures sitting on a steel bench on the centre area of the academy. The four of them seemed to haven''t noticed their arrival, for they were lost in their festive world. From afar, Soma could spot Hina surrounded by her seniors, like some sort of celebrity. They were Serafina, Lucy and Akane, and all of them were close to Hina. Hina smiles happily, teeming with life and beauty. Suddenly, her gaze shifted to Soma''s side and spread her pink lips. "Soma, silver hair". Xiao Lian, without wasting her time, approached Hina, bringing a necklace and some food that she had bought to give it to Hina. "Here, red hair. Happy birthday!". "Thank you". S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma feels slightly off by Hina''s reaction; he turns to the other girls while Serafina casts her apologetic looks. He shrugged his shoulders and summoned the books he bought earlier. "I know it has already passed its time, but better late than never, right? Hina, Happy birthday!". "What is this!?". Hina stored the gift she received from Xiao Lian and began to open the grimoire Soma had gifted her. Slowly, as she glimpsed at the content, her joy flared, and she loosened her mouth. Because the fire spell that was contained inside the grimoire was something she had never read before, also upon closer looks, it was filled with useful magic that prioritized both attack and defence. "Ehehe, thanks, Soma!". "I''m glad if you like it". Soma strokes her smooth and soft hair, making Hina''s body flinch and tremble in delight. "Soma, me too!". Serafina, Lucy, and Akane, who glared at him, approached his side. The group soon turned lively enough that it attracted many students who were strolling in the academy area. Soma, who watched the happy faces that came from his close friends, parted his lips as he submerged in his mind, "I should prepare something in return; this is also good for ensuring my own assumption about Lin Fan Family''s conditions". Soma muttered. *** In short, exactly three days later, when the chime of the bell rang, informing the lesson for today was over. Soma and the girls on his side were packing up their notebooks before a commotion occurred in the class. Soma turned his gaze and found Lin Fan. With his cold expression, he approached their seat and stood in front of Soma while glaring. Hina, who didn''t know the situation between them, tensed; her body and her expression soon disappeared, leaving her cold, deadpan face that spooked the other classmates. "What do you want?!". "We need to talk!". Lin Fan brushed past Hina''s question as he kept his gaze straight at Soma. Hina''s expression had dropped to a terrifying line when a hand grabbed her hands, calming her stirred heart. "Calm down, red hair". The listless voice from Xiao Lian brought Hina''s sanity back, who had already summoned her Katana. With a strong grip that held her off, Hina loosened the tension in her body and stored the Katana back into her storage rings. Everyone in the class breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that a fight would happen in the class. All of the students in class known what kind of relationship the two, Hina and Lin Fan had. They were like fire and fire who always clashed, for they had a stubborn nature in their heart. Also, there was a time when Lin Fan insults her in one of the mock battles the class held in P.E. At that time, Lin Fan told her that she would be nothing if she were without Soma. However, the reality is indeed cruel. Hina lost by a thin Margin. Of course, she is not lost because of just that; there is also a factor of luck when Hina, who stirred losing her control, slips her feet, making her stance crumble, and Lin fan, who was tired and almost on his limit launched his sneak attack and defeated her, creating this situation. "It''s okay, Hina. I have some business with him. Xiao Lian takes care of her". "Mm", Hina didn''t utter a single word as Soma had already sealed his decision. She sighed, washing away her distressed mind and looked at the two males retreating back. "Are you okay, red hair?". "Hm, I''m fine, thanks for worrying about me". Then suddenly, the two girls'' phone rang, precisely the three-person phone, and alerted them. The content was a distressed signal from their seniors to help them with the paperwork and some small stuff in the student council. "You got one, too? Is it from Senior Sera?". "Mm, it seemed so. What should we do?". "Let''s go together!". The two girls hadn''t realized a young boy with blonde hair who hesitated behind, extending his hand to tell them to wait. **** Soma and Lin Fan were walking in the deserted corridor of the academy while they bypassed some students who were busy with their clubs, studies, or even their training. Both of them walked in silence; Lin Fan was guiding Soma into the back of the academy, where it was hidden from the eyes of the others. After they arrived at the place, they busted a couple who were snuggling toward each other, which made both parties stand in silence awkwardly. However, the couple were the ones who gave up; they hurriedly left the place and made Lin Fan sigh in annoyance. Soma shrugged his shoulders and felt a bit apologetic about those couples. He turned his eyes to Lin Fan, who seemed flustered about what had happened. Lin Fan tried to regulate his breath to calm his heart. Both of them stood in silence, accompanied by the sound of rustling leaves and the sight of the swayed grass that got carried by the gust of wind that bypassed them, cooling their minds. After a while, Lin Fan finally turned his body and faced Soma directly in the eyes. He kept his mind and body tense while Soma also realized the atmosphere around Lin Fan. In one single moment, Lin fan disappeared from his place and lunged at Soma ferociously while using his Tiger form. A palm accompanied by some strange aura thrust toward Soma''s face, but that motion seemed slowed down in Soma''s current strength. With swift and precise movement, Soma grabbed Lin Fan''s wrist, locking him in place, and Soma shifted his footwork, which disrupted Lin Fan''s next move. Both of them stood such a close distance before Lin Fan reluctantly sighed and took out two notebooks, showing them in front of Soma. "Here. This is my promise!". Soma separated himself and then took the two books from Lin Fan''s hands. He began to read the content and was shocked that he had already translated into the current language. "Listen, don''t you ever dare to spread that teaching to someone else. That was my ancestor''s effort, which had built up over a century, and if I found someone other than you who has the method, I am going to come for you!". "Don''t worry, and thank you!". Lin Fan, who finished with his business, scoffed and began to move his feet away from the place. However, after they created some distance between them, Soma opened his mouth. "Hey, catch!". An Item that flew in a straight line and it was snatched by Lin fan hand. When Lin Fan opened his palm, his body stiffened like a rock. "That is for my thanks. I only have one of them in my hand; I divided it into another small vial. I hope that will benefit you". What Soma had given to Lin Fan was none other than a few droplets of Elixir that could possibly help Lin Fan in his situation, if it''s the same as in the series. "!?". Chapter 278 - 278 Train. After separating from Lin Fan, Soma, who was currently alone, sat on the random empty bench he found within sight. A calm, warm wind that gently swayed his hair revitalized his mind to comprehend the book''s content. The first thing he read about the book is that it contains a strangely familiar movement set, however, despite its familiarity. Soma still found it a bit underwhelmed compared to the technique the Martial Saint had created. Upon closer look, this movement set was probably not the one Martial Saint wrote, but it was written by his disciple, for the notes say that he deeply respected the figure of a Martial Saint who acted as his master and also parent. Soma quickly switched his mind, stored the movement set away, and read the breathing technique. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Once he opened the first page, Soma discarded every thought and solely focused his entire being on the book. He relentlessly pushed his brain to memorize the content of the book in its tiny details. He kept flipping page after page, and eventually, once the blazing sky that shone its light upon the land had subsided, Soma closed the book in his hand and exhaled. He rubbed his forehead with gentle strength while recalling the book''s contents. "Okay, the first thing is". Soma glanced at his surroundings and found he was the only one in the place. He sat down on the ground, keeping his posture straight and his feet crossed in a lotus position. At the beginning of the training, he must reach a state of calmness and let his consciousness be free, not bound by any unnecessary thought and be present. Using his extra skills, Soma could reach that state easily; next, he began to do slow and deep breathing, trying to synchronize with the surrounding natural energy. As he inhaled the air, a cold and warm sensation flowed through his nostrils and into his lungs, but he still couldn''t feel anything special. He repeated the same act several times before opening his eyes. "Fuu, still not feeling anything". Soma exhaled the breath he took in and stood up, feeling a bit disappointed with the training he had. However, he hurriedly shook his head to switch his negative mind and think positively about the future. He began submerging in his thoughts and recalled the technique he had practised earlier. Form-wise, he felt nothing wrong with it; his breathing almost replicated the method in the book, but there was still something lacking, Something fundamental that he had missed as someone had trained these techniques for the first time. That is the help of external factors. In the book mentioned earlier, someone can break through the shell in their first wall of training with this breathing technique. One of them is the help from the master itself, injecting the source of raw power into Soma. Secondly, using condensed pure energy extracted from natural ingredients that have been concocted or filtered into something edible by the human mouth to consume. This is proving to be a challenge for Soma, who still couldn''t grasp what the method he must use is. "Should I eat some pill, like in the cultivation novel. But where do I get it? This world heavily leans toward the system¡­". While deep in thought, Soma walked toward the academy''s deserted field as he suddenly stopped in his tracks. "Pills?!". Soma stood silently for a few seconds as he realized he had something in his reservoir. He started to summon a wooden box he found inside that ruin. With him, Hina and Xiao Lian met a Dragon fossil that still retained its majesty, and he merged with the relics. The soft and slight weight that lingered in his hand was not the same as his trembling heart, which was wildly dancing in anticipation upon the pills that were contained inside. Slowly, he opened the box and found three vials with different pills contained inside. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s right". Even though he had hope in the pills, Soma couldn''t just swallow it recklessly. He took out his phone from his pocket and started to dial Serafina. The phone started beeping twice before the other side responded with a flustered voice. {Soma, what is the matter?} "Where are you right now?". {Me, still in the council office} "Okay, I will be there shortly". {Eh? What do you mean?} Soma, swiping the phone display, ended their conversation. As he found his new destination, he stored back the wooden box and walked away. Slowly, under the black sky and glittering dot of stars, he moved his feet and trespassed the narrow passage in the academy on his way through the west side. He intentionally walked at a slow pace to enjoy the tranquil feeling of this quiet night while delving into his own thoughts. Not long after he started to walk, he found the building still shining despite the class being over and the academy being long past its activity time. Soma pressed the bell on the building, alarming the person inside. With thudding steps from the other side, the door slammed open, and Serafina, with bated breath, saw Soma, who was baffled by her appearance. "Soma, welcome". Serafina dived into Soma''s chest and buried her head comfortably, inhaling his scent, which soothed her mind. Looking at her stressed side, Soma casually patted her head, and the hug got tighter; he felt thankful for having such a strong physique. "Have you eaten yet?". "Just some snack from Hina". "Hina is here?". "Hm, yeah, I told them to go back, but they insist on staying to help us. What a good girl they are." "I see". If that was the case, his initial plan to ask Serafina to lend her Appraisal item was a bit jumbled. He covered his mouth, lost in thought, before speaking. "Serafina, does the building have a kitchen for me to use?". Serafina detached her head to gaze toward Soma''s face from below and spoke. "Yeah, why?". "Let me borrow it for a bit!". **** After finishing his duty of cooking meals for everyone in the student council, Soma, who got what he wanted, returned to his dorm. With a click, he locked the door to his room and began to lose his uniform. Without any patience to wait, Soma sat still on the empty lot beside his bedroom. He began to take the wooden box and the monocle. His mind filled with anticipation, he opened the box and placed the monocle to his right eye. The first thing he looked toward was the yellow pills. [Golden Refinement Pill(Legend): A powerful pill created by some skilled alchemist extracting a legendary rare herb, turning it into a pill for humans to consume. Effect of consumption is helping to break through the person''s cultivation(First Jade Star only), strengthen the person''s constitution by a leap, and improve the person''s strength significantly in an instant] "Yes! That''s what I''m talking about!". Soma shot up standing while doing a guts pose, for he was receiving a huge Jackpot in his training. He returned to his sitting and sighed in relief, for what he did to increase his Luck state was clearly his advantage in this world. "Let''s start training right away!". Chapter 279 - 279 First Star. Feeling curious, Soma began to shift his attention toward the other pills. First, he took out the red one in his hand. [Fire essence(Legend{Growth}): A Pill made by extracting blood essence from the legendary beast Phoenix, who is an Immortal. The Pills can be consumed and refined by the fire user only, and if someone doesn''t have a high affinity with Fire, they will be burned to ash instantly] "...". Soma sighed as he looked toward the windows and saw the black sky and its glittering stars that were shimmering, emitting a light that decorated the bleak sky. Once again, he looked toward the pill using the monocle, and the description hadn''t changed. It means that it was a genuine one. The pill that had been extracted from Phoenix. "That''s insane!". Never had he ever thought that the being called Phoenix would found a trace of it, in front of him. True to what he knows about the tales that spread worldwide, he also read them in some books in the library. Once, in ancient times, there were many mythological beasts such as Phoenix or Dragon''s that hailed as God roamed the land. All those mythological beings were annihilated upon the coming of disaster, such as the Devil''s invasion from another world that still haunted every person on the planet. He shifted his attention toward the other one and found the blue pills in the vial were rather terrifying to find out. However, he wouldn''t get an answer if he kept hesitating, so he returned the red one and took the blue one. [Water Core(Legend{Growth}): A pill that was created from the dying wish of an ancient Dragon who governs over water. The Dragon''s power condensed itself, turning into a Pill that contained its power if consumed. Only a person with Water affinity can consume the pill; if one dares try to test it, they will be engulfed by the terrifying pressure of water and die in the place] "Okay, let''s put these things aside and start the training". The things that describe these two pills were something beyond comprehension. Soma couldn''t predict what would happen from now on as the story was getting further away from the one he knew. But he didn''t care about any of that. What matters to him is that he must gain strength to protect his loved ones. Soma regulated his breathing while trying to collect his scattered mind. He took off the uniform of the Academy and changed into clothes that were easy to move. His heart filled with intense excitement and anticipation as to what sort of feeling he would be experiencing after practising this breathing technique. After ensuring everything was ready, he sat straight in the lotus position while holding a yellow pill that was as big as a tiny marble. Slowly, as he put the pill in his mouth, it travelled down his throat, and it settled in his stomach; he began to focus and engage his core in slow and deep breathing, trying to synchronize with the surrounding natural energy. His calm heart suddenly let out a thump that reverberated inside the empty room, and then, from his stomach, a faint golden light began to emit its presence, and Soma almost let his concentration break. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Absorbing the raw energy from the pills] Then, from the pit of his stomach, Soma felt an intense heat that burned his internal organs as it spread to all of his veins. Luckily, his extra skill helped him not to break off his focused mind. The vivid heat that boiled his entire being evaporated, even the surrounding air around him. His body starts to let out steam from the sweat. Soma keeps doing his slow and deep breathing. However, he felt something different as the air filtered through his nose, Soma felt a nice and warm sensation flowing through. Every time he inhaled, the natural energy that was entered through his nose spread to all of the veins in his body; from that alone Soma could feelt that it nourished them and gradually strengthened his constitution. All that smooth operation began to face its roadblock; the energy he refined from the atmosphere stopped at some point in his body, delaying his training process. But, to his surprise, a golden light began to follow the energy path, and slowly, it melted the roadblock in its way, letting the natural energy flow through all his veins in circulation. Each time it circulated, he felt his body invigorated both physically and mentally, and within his deep consciousness, Soma found himself standing in an empty space filled with a void. Soma wondered what had happened to him; in front of him, he saw a single dot shine brightly; it created other dots that connected to each other like a constellation. From the nine stars of that constellation, a single star was lit brilliantly, and he felt a sudden gust of power burst apart within; it blew him away from his consciousness. The room where he stayed shone brightly, filled with an intense light before the window in his room blasted open, letting out the lingering power that Soma leaked from his body. Soma slowly stood up and slowly opened his eyes, submerging in his own euphoria as he could feel his body brimming with power. [Successful in achieving a First Star] [The effect of the Golden Pill has been absorbed 100%] [All stats raised +50] [Skill Universal Breathing acquired] [Title: Cultivator acquired] [Cultivator: It refers to a person who is defying heaven''s will to seek their own strength in this world that was created by its almighty power.] [The status system starts to distort¡­] [Stabilizing¡­10%...35%...] [Stabilizing Complete] [Status Window Stabilize] Too many translucent windows appeared in front of his eyes, obstructing his view. However, upon closer look, some of them were rather worrying, but eventually, everything turned out fine. "I am glad that it turned out well". The moment Soma let out his guard down, a tangy, nasty smell lingered in the air before he inhaled it, making his face contort in disgust. It was like the pungent smell of some rotting waste that had submerged in the water for years, and that made me want to puke. "What is this?!". He looked toward the surrounding area and found many black substances beneath his feet. It was a black liquid that was a bit sticky, like a smile. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is this cleansing in the Wuxia novel talking about?". Soma didn''t have time to dilly-dally with this, so he rushed toward the entrance door and asked the dormitory manager to lend him a mop and bucket. **** Inside one of the male dorms for a first year, Lin Fan sat quietly while in a deep state of concentration; his slow and deep breathing was in sync with the surrounding natural energy, and every time he exhaled, a white vapour leaked from his mouth and his body felt cleansed. Within his deep consciousness from the nine dots of the constellation, one of them succeeded in emitting a light, albeit still dimmed, indicating that he still hasn''t reached his first star yet. Thinking it was enough for the day, Lin Fan opened his eyes and then abruptly stood up. He then cast his gaze outside, recalling his negotiation with Soma. Lin Fan glanced toward his study desk, and there were two vials of glass filled with a brown pill a subordinate in his family had created for his constitution training, and one of them contained a drop of elixir Soma had given to him. Once Lin saw the detail of the vial, he felt a pang of pain in his chest; it hurt his consciousness like it nailed his heart. However, he shook his head to the side and steeled his mind. He took a vial filled with brown pills. "Sorry, but without some pill or understanding about the universe itself, you can''t attain even the first star. Don''t hate me for that because what I did was only translate the book". He opened the vial and gulped one of its pills before placing it back on the desk. Chapter 280 - 280 Mock battle. Several days had passed since Soma practiced his breathing techniques, but he still hadn''t shown any significant progress. Two more stars were lit in his deep consciousness, but it was faintly unnoticeable if he lost his focus for a bit. Currently, the students in Class A are having a mock battle, as today was P.E. Class. Teacher Lee, who monitored everyone in class, began to shout his instructions. "Okay, everyone, listen up; I want the five people who I have chosen to engage in Mock battle first and let your other classmates see your performance". The other students in Class A yelp joyfully because they can see how the strongest in their Class are sparring. This is also good for their training in observing their opponent''s movements, breath, and habits. Then, they can utilize it in their training program to become strong in the future. "Also, for the one that doesn''t get picked up, you can challenge the contestant that I have chosen, and if you guys manage to beat them five, then I will consider revoking their qualification to participate in the Martial Arts competition later". Upon hearing what Teacher Lee had said, the stadium where the Class-A gathered turned eerily quiet. Their bodies stiffened like statues, and soon, the fighting spirit within their hearts ignited. Each of their eyes was blaze brilliantly, ready to face the chosen one in their Class. "Okay then, Leon and Lin Fan, step forward." "Yes". "...". Leon, with his friendly and firm attitude, brought much attention to him as he stepped forward; on the other hand, Lin Fan, as usual, still emitted an unapproachable aura that chased away every person who wanted to build some bond with him; because of even half semester past, he is still loner in Class. The other classmates still feel hesitant around him; even his lackey, who used to leech to him now, was keeping a low-key blend with the other crowd. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You two prepare to spar; as for everyone, make some room for them!". As the other classmate began to create some space, Leon and Lin Fan started to face each other in the middle of the arena. Both of them greeted their opponent with their own respective styles. Soma, who cleared a space, stood in front of the other students, accompanied by the two Class-A Madonna on each side. He parted his lips, for this was an interesting development before the tournament. After training his breathing technique, Soma could faintly feel other people''s presence much more vividly, and the aura that leaked from their bodies; he could sense it if he concentrated enough. This might be one of the effects of his training. His senses are heightened by leaps, and his Instinct skill also soared. He is currently level four, breaking the boundary between beginner and intermediate. It is getting nearer to its derivative version. "Start!". In an instant, Teacher Lee announced that Lin Fan, who was clearly different from what he used to, came from Leon''s side while thrusting his clenched fist. Leon, who saw that in a blink, couldn''t prepare himself and was in a difficult situation despite the spar had just already begun. Using the confusion within Leon''s mind, Lin Fan began to relentlessly strike him in close-quarter combat, not giving him any chance for Leon to brandish his wooden sword. Lin Fan took a step back and seemed to try to regain his breath for a little while; Leon saw that he had swung his wooden sword horizontally, but that was proven to be a mistake. With swift movement, Lin Fan shifts his position and shrinks their distance. He then grabs Leon''s right wrist, twisting it before stealing the wooden sword, which is pointed toward Leon''s neck. "As I thought!". Soma muttered inside his heart. This kind of development had already been predicted, but to think that Leon would be defeated easily. "That''s enough! You two get behind me; we will continue the course". "Wait!". Lin Fan''s sudden shout interrupted Teacher Lee''s instruction and made every eye in the room turn toward him. "What is the matter, Lin fan?". "I want to fight another person, Soma. Come here!". Every student and even Teacher Lee''s gaze now shifted toward Soma. As the person mentioned, he shrugged his shoulders and stepped forward into the arena. "Sure, Let''s spar, Lin Fan". Leon stood up from his place and thanked Lin Fan while taking the wooden sword back. They were passing each other, and Soma could see how bitter Leon was feeling right now, but he wouldn''t comment anything. Soma just walked away and stood facing Lin Fan. Within the distance of five meters, they stood, everyone behind Teacher Lee had already felt the tension between them. Teacher Lee had to admit it; these two students were a bit ahead of each other in terms of strength, battle experience, and resolve. He turned to look at Leon, who was consoled by some female students behind him; he sighed. Indeed, Leon was the one who held the title of savior, but his current strength still hadn''t matured yet. Lee turned his attention to the middle arena where Soma and Lin Fan had awaited his instruction. "...Start!". Once the signal roared, no one on either side made a move. Soma, who stood calmly, and Lin Fan, who prepared his stance, began their staring contest. However, for those who excel in Martial arts, by watching the two standing still in their head, they were simulating which path they should take to defeat the opponent in front of them. Soma, with his overwhelming battle experience, had already grasped the path of his victory, but as for Lin Fan, he is drenched in cold sweat, still trying to find a way to defeat Soma. Lin Fan racked his brain but soon came up with one solution that he thought could change the situation. After having his mind straight, Lin Fan began to move. He rushed toward Soma, who was still standing calmly, showing his composure in this sparring. Without any hesitation in his strike, Lin Fan launched a tiger palm, which Soma only side-stepped to the side, dodging the attack. It didn''t end with just that. Lin Fan began to swing his hand to the side, prompting Soma to duck out. Then, Lin Fan, like a maddening beast, began to hurl multiple attacks in the form of fists, palms, fingers, knuckles, and kicks, utilizing his body as a weapon itself. Soma calmly dealt with the incoming attack, dodging and deflecting their trajectory efficiently as he shifted his footwork to close his distance with Lin Fan. He thrust his fist straight at Lin Fan''s left jaw, and Lin Fan, who saw it incoming, dodged it barely with an awkward posture. Soma intended to grab Lin Fan''s throat, but Lin Fan used his flexibility to escape his clutches by dropping down to the floor, his feet stretched straight and began to target Soma''s stance. While fighting in this close distance, Soma managed to see a faint glimmer of constellations within Lin Fan''s body, and its first dimmed star began to light up, intending to break free from its slumber. Soma, who saw that, began to ponder whether he should let Lin Fan break through here or not. "Hey, eyes on me!". Chapter 281 - 281 Preparation. Lin Fan''s terribly low tone reverberated in Soma''s ear, bringing his scattered attention toward Lin Fan, who had already rushed from the side, trying to punch Soma''s right Jaw. Once Soma saw it coming, he unconsciously focused his entire being and saw the incoming fist that Lin Fan had thrust felt incredibly slow in his eyes, and within that slowed moment, Soma began to ponder what choice he should take. However, after pondering it for a brief second, Soma finally decides to hold against it and let Lin Fan figure it out himself or experience it later. He tilted his head, dodging the incoming fist from Lin Fan, and began to engage in grappling technique. Soma gripped Lin Fan''s throat and pushed his body downward to the ground, letting a thud sound that resonated in the stadium, ending the fight. "Let''s end it here, okay". Lin Fan gasped for a second as he barely recognized what happened a moment earlier. Apparently, he couldn''t even follow Soma''s movement, and the last thing he recalled was that he saw the high ceiling of the stadium with its glaring lights. "That''s enough". Teacher Lee''s loud instruction made every student in the room gasp. In their eyes, Lin Fan, who had that much strength and technique, couldn''t even lay a finger on Soma, who calmly separated himself from Lin Fan and joined the other students in line. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good job, Soma". Hina was amazed that even though their everyday lives were spent almost together in the Academy, Soma''s rapid growth was truly outstanding. But this didn''t make her resolve wane; rather, it ignited it. "...Are you up for the next round of red hair?". Xiao Lian, also who felt the change, began to cast her attention to Hina. "Sure". After welcoming Soma, Hina, and Xiao Lian began to move their feet toward the middle arena and face each other. With their conspicuous looks, both of them became attention wherever they were. Both of them prepared their wooden weapon, and Teacher Lee, who watched them, began to raise his hand and speak. "Start". Once the signal had been given, Hina, who usually takes a calm approach, rushed forward. Xiao Lian also saw her incoming. She calmly clenched the wooden spear, and once Hina stepped into her range, Xiao Lian thrust the wooden spear, but Hina lightly dodged by shifting her movement to the side and brandishing her wooden sword. Both of them have shown steady growth after following Soma. With him around, they could experience dungeon exploring, and because of that, they also gained a lot of experience in leveling their status to get stronger. There are many hardships to that thought, such as fighting demons or almost being in a situation where death is certain, but they survive. They survive and become much stronger than their current situation. That experience hardens their resolve and shapes who they are, pushing them to keep striving to become strong and to stand beside Soma. The two of them move flawlessly, with Xiao Lian''s inhuman reflexes and Hina''s calculated attacks. Everyone in the classroom stood in silence, looking at the sparring that was happening in the arena. From the side, Soma, who watched their spar, knit his brows, lost in thought as he recalled the two pills that he appraised last night. "What would happen if I gave the pills to them? Would they be safe and get stronger? Or worse?". In the detail of the item, it was said that those two only compatible with someone who had Fire and Water affinity. Therefore, those clearly depict the two girls who were still sparring intensely in front of him. However despite all of that certain method, Soma still couldn''t ignore the risk of consuming it. Besides, there is another problem that will arise, "I didn''t have anything for Sera!". With a sword in hand, Hina deflected the spear thrust from her side and slowly closed her distance from Xiao Lian. She unleashed her counter in trying to cut Xiao Lian''s hand by swinging her sword downward. But Xiao Lian, who saw that coming, tensed the muscle around her hands and pushed aside the spear shaft to distance Hina from her range. Both of them had fought relentlessly for almost a minute, even though they were much stronger, but with that intense movement and thinking, they had. Their minds were worn down after that spar. Their breaths were erratic as they kept their distance from each other. The other spectator also stood in gasped breath, looking at the performance of the two girls, especially the girls'' side. No one in their right mind would try to challenge them; even Eri was a bit hesitant, with a grim look on her face. Surprisingly, after a few seconds passed, both of them stored their respective weapons and turned their attention to Teacher Lee. "Okay, that''s enough". They glanced at each other and smiled before they went toward Soma''s side. Soma saw the two of them begin to talk behind his back and exchange a few suggestions about their performance earlier. "Silver hair, then how about that earlier?". "...I think you are still too stiff around your swing; you should loosen up a bit". "I see, and by the way, I know you have the instinct and a bit of an advantage in terms of Martial Arts, but your strategy is too predictable." "Mm, I see. I never thought about that because I used to insta Kill my opponent in one thrust". "That must be some kind of habit you developed; try to adjust little by little." "Mm". Seeing the two heroines that should act opposite and confront each other in a hostile relationship, but filled with rivalry. But here they are, discussing something like some kind of partner who knows each other''s strengths and weaknesses; there is only one thing that is still lacking with them. "If they start to call each other names from now on, that would be perfect". Soma muttered while parting his lips. "Okay, now you are seeing their capabilities; if anyone wants to try to challenge them, hurry up and start, or you can ask them to teach you some pointers in your martial path." As per Teacher Lee''s instruction, many of the students began to gather around Soma''s group and hurl him a bunch of questions. This also happened to Hina and Xiao Lian who were buried by the squealing of girls, feeling overwhelmed by their enthusiasm. Soma and the girls began to take on some small challenges from their classmates, and eventually, the P.E. class turned rather fruitful for everyone in the class. *** After quietly passing the lunch time, the students in Class A were discussing who would be the representative of the Class for the upcoming cultural festival that would be held after the martial arts competition. "So, is anyone willing to claim the spot? I need two people, Male and Female." Soma, who watched the situation unfold before his eyes, thought back to what happened in the actual events in the novel. In this silent and awkward situation, where no one wants to appoint themselves to move forward, Leon and Lydyia will take over the task. "Teacher Lee, then I will take it". Leon stood up from his seat, which prompted the other students to clap their hands in hearts, and it boosted the confidence of the other female students who hesitated. "Okay, Leon, you will be the male participants, and there is only one vacant spot left for a female. Who wants to join Leon?" Even if the female students wanted to stay with Leon, as they were thinking about it further, they would handle many tasks such as the report and instructions, then monitor their classes in preparation for the festival later. There are also many more menial tasks that will disrupt their schedule. Many of the females hesitated, including Hina and Xiao Lian. No, those two seemed disinterested in the whole situation. At this time, no other female in this class will appoint herself except. "Um, Te-teacher". "Yes, Lydia?". "Um, I-I will become the representative member". "Okay, Thanks for your participation". Teacher Lee began to write both Leon and Lydia''s names on the board, and it concludes the current event that was probably what had appeared in most of the students'' minds when. "Then, we still have time, so let''s go straight away and discuss what kind of event this class will participate in". Everyone in the room stiffened, for they were already taking their notebooks to learn today''s lessons, but Teacher Lee had no motivation to teach. He just sat on his seat, which had been placed to the side, urging Leon and Lydia to get on the podium. Leon and Lydia hesitated before they stepped onto the podium. Many eyes turned toward them, which made Lydia, who had a problem with crowds, shrink. However, she was determined and wanted to help Leon so that the festival would run smoothly. "Teacher Lee, what sort of event will be held in the academy later?". "There are many kinds of it, for example, stalls, plays, haunted houses, auditoriums. For more details, you can read this sheet". Teacher Lee casually handed Leon the sheet of paper that the academy had given him. It made Leon smile wryly, as did the other students. But Leon started to read its content. He nodded multiple times and started to consider the efficient way to create a good festival for everybody in the class. "Okay, I get the gist of it. Miss Lydia, can you write off three things that I will mention?". "Ye-yes!". Lydia began moving the chalks and wrote three things that Leon had mentioned. This stirred the other students'' curiosity about what kind of plan Leon had in mind. Soma, who saw the things that Lydia wrote, nodded his head in understanding, or it was still playing exactly as the story in the novel. "Thank you, Miss Lydia. Now, everyone, may I have your attention, please!". Chapter 282 - 282 Opening Ceremony. After debating what choice Class A should take, the majority of the vote leaned toward opening a stall. At first, they get stuck choosing what kind of food they will sell, but that is finally concluded when Soma decides to interfere. As a matter of fact, the majority of the students in Class A couldn''t cook. Time goes by as the students in all classes are training hard and preparing for the competition that will be held today. Every student and teacher responsible for the Academy is currently gathering in the stadium where the event will be held. Students who didn''t participate joined in the spectators'' seats surrounding the arena, where they all stood up gazing toward a certain direction. The competition will be held for seven days. It will be held using the method of the knockout stage throughout the competition. More than seventy students are participating in the competition, and the fight will be held for seven days after some proper rest. Not only the battle between participants but also the competition itself can be an event for non-participants to join and propose a challenge to their desired target. Of course, both parties must abide by the rules, and more importantly, they must agree to the duel first. Soma and the girls stood in front of the line, lifting their heads and observing the venue that was filled to the brim with students. In front of him was the place where the spectator should be seated: the school headmaster had just returned from the expedition with the third year into the deepest dungeon. He is a man in his late forties; his name is Roland. He is a caucasian man with bright skin and sleek and short brown hair with a tinge of gray on it. Even though he is in his middle age phase, his body is still strong with a bulky and tall appearance. Behind those clothes, everyone could see his protruding, chiseled muscles. His loud voice and aura still gleamed in ferocity, and the entire stadium was in awe of his appearance. He is approximately 185 cm tall and is still an active awakener with S-Rank certification. "...I hope this year''s competition will give birth to new stars for the current generation. Always uphold the basis of sportsmanship and do not do stupid actions such as cheating; follow the rules that have been written or given because if you are caught doing something that harms other participants, there will be a penalty waiting for you!". Roland''s stern and loud voice reverberated inside the stadium, where all the participants gathered around the arena. Many first-year students felt intimidated by his presence, but despite being intimidated, they also began to feel a certain excitement bloated in their chests. Soma knew Roland from the story in the novel. He is the one who always gives Leon a word and lends his wisdom as a veteran awakener. His role was pretty important, and as one of the stories that didn''t hesitate to kill even the heroine, Roland is not an exception. However, that will happen later, when the Story has entered its early-late phase. As of the current one, it still happened around its latest-early stage. "You guys prepare for the event?". Roland''s shout made the entire stadium shake, making the students and teacher tremble in excitement. "Yes!". A chorus of spirited shouts echoed in the stadium, bringing hope and anticipation to Roland''s face. "Okay, without further ado, I declare that the competition will start now! All the participants go to their own waiting room, and then we will commence the first stage of the match¡ªthat is a random battle!" Random battle¡ªit was such a vague description, but for Soma, who knew the storyline, it was a battle that involved the participant taking out a lottery that the teacher had prepared in the waiting room. Thirty participants will be chosen for this opening match. This method was simple yet cruel at the same time for the unreasonable challenges the first year had to face. Soma and the other participants scattered and went toward their destined room, passing such a narrow but tall corridor; they finally arrived in the room. The room''s interior was so wide that it could accommodate more than twenty students and still retain some of its space. On each side of the wall, the Academy had been preparing a seat corresponding to each class in the first year from A to E. Also, most of the students who gathered in the room were first-year students. He can also see that Lin Fan, with his reluctant face, and Leon, with his troubled look, were gathered in Soma''s group. As someone who stayed in Class A, many gazes were directed at them, with certain envy, loath, lewd, and even curious as they had never faced each other in this kind of situation despite living and studying together for half a year in the academy. This happened because the academy lesson prevented them from communicating via fist with each other until a certain period of time, and that time is now. The competition was not just the act of elevating one status; it was also the place for students from lower castes to show the upper echelon that they were worthy of climbing the Class rank. "Everyone gather around!". Surprisingly, the one that appeared while holding a box in his hands was Teacher Lee. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "As you might know from the headmaster''s speech, but¡­". Teacher Lee began explaining the rules, and many of the first years felt stiff at the revelation. "Here, in this box, there are ten colored pieces of paper with numbers attached to them, which indicate that you will be participating in the first match". When they heard Teacher Lee''s deep and solemn voice, the students gulped their saliva and directed their gaze toward the box, lost in thought. "Everyone, line up and take your piece of paper!". As per his instruction, the students began to line up and look toward the box with conflicted hearts. They began to pray in their heart to miss the first match. Soma and his group, who got first in line, stood in front of Teacher Lee. He put his hand inside and took a piece of paper that touched his finger. Upon taking it out, the paper was a distinctive red color with the number five on it, which meant he was going to participate in the first match. He sighed and shrugged his shoulders before going toward his resting place. While walking, he looked toward the paper and secretly thought, "What happened to my Luck? Or is it because of my luck that I gained this chance?" His nine Luck stats, which had almost reached their peak, were rendered useless on this occasion. After sitting in his place, Soma cast his gaze in front and found Hina and Xiao Lian walking toward him, their faces rather disappointed. He looked more closely at their hand. They were drawing a blank paper, which meant they were exempt from the first match. "You guys are lucky". "Well, it''s a shame, though, despite having a chance to face a senior in this match". "Mm, even though after that training we have been through, it is truly disappointing". "...You guys sure will have its chances". Both of them sat naturally beside him while grumbling about how unlucky they were. Soma just smiled wryly, facing the girls who were sulking. He turned ahead and found Lin Fan drawing a blank paper, which he began to frown at and was dissatisfied with the results; as for Leon, he drew a gray color with the number three on it. It seemed that some of the story still followed its original route. As Soma recalled, Leon will be facing Akane, where they began their first contact and their first story, creating a party that will help Leon finish his task as a Savior. After Leon sat on the seat, many other students yelped and sighed in disappointment, for they were drawing colored paper; some of them also sighed in relief because they missed the first match and could conserve their power for the real one tomorrow. "Okay, for those who draw the colored paper, wait in this place until your name color is called along with its number, and you will face the same person who has the same color and number as you. That''s it, everyone. Be sure to ensure your safety first, and Good luck with your match". Teacher Lee began to leave the waiting room. Silence started to hang in the room, where many first-year students were fidgeting. This was their first fight, and the one they would be facing was probably a second-year who was beyond them in every aspect. Only Soma''s group managed to maintain their calm, which garnered everyone''s glare, especially Soma. In the restless room, Soma was calmly conversing with the girls beside him, trying to pacify their anger. The male who looked at the girl sighed in admiration, but soon, their gaze shrank as Soma casually patted the two girls'' heads, making them blush in embarrassment. They start to mutter curses in their hearts, and envy colors their faces upon witnessing the scene unfolding in front of their eyes. Then, the restless atmosphere that filled the room changed as it began to be fueled with hatred and jealousy toward Soma, who acted brazenly in this situation before the match. As the room was enveloped by a thick fighting spirit, one of the official teachers stepped in and opened his mouth. "The participant that held Blue Paper number one, please get ready, for the match will be started in a moment!". Chapter 283 - 283 Leon Match. "Yes!". A blue-haired female student from another class shouted, which garnered everyone''s attention. But to their surprise, the female walked confidently despite being buried by the glares of the other students. It seemed she held a good amount of confidence in her strength. Soma didn''t know who she was or what class she attended, but it was impressive not to be nervous in this kind of competition. No matter what great strength someone possesses, if they can''t utilize it properly for a foolish reason, such as being nervous, they shouldn''t enter the competition to begin with. The female leaves the room accompanied by her classmates'' silent cheer, and then the male teacher who comes delivering the news turns his attention to the other students present. "For those who draw blank papers, they can stay in this place or sit on the spectator seat with your fellow classmates". After the teacher said that, the students who were drawing blank paper exchanged looks between their teams, clouded by hesitation. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Red hair, what should we do?". "Let''s go to the spectator seat and cheer for Soma". "Mm, you are right, Soma; we are leaving". "Soma, I know you can do it just fine". "Thanks both of you". After bidding their farewell, Hina and Xiao Lian walked slowly under the gaze of others. Gradually, everyone who drew blank paper also withdrew from the place. Even Lin Fan, who was disappointed by the outcome, clicked his tongue and reluctantly left the place. There is only Soma, Leon, and seven other students from the first-year generation that stay. As the room cleared out, the atmosphere turned somewhat awkward. But, they held their own pride as the representatives of their class. So they held their tongue back to speak up and keep close exposure while concentrating on the match they would face later. Soma glanced at his side only to find Leon unusually fidgeting while he sat stiffened like a statue. "What is the matter, Leon? Nervous?". "No, Maybe, yeah, a little bit". From Soma''s eyes, his words were pretty unreliable. His Feet were placed together, and both hands clenched on his thighs while his temple excreted cold sweat. Leon clearly has mental issues here. However, despite all of the tension in his body right now, Soma could see that Leon was excited and brimming with determination, different from Leon, whom he knew. "You seemed rather excited, though? What happened?". "Eh, is that true? You can see it?". "Well, a little bit!". Soma spoke a lie. He could somehow guess what sort of determination and excited feelings Leon had. It was probably a matter of his family attending the competition that would be held tomorrow. So, he resolved himself to win this match no matter what and advance to the next round. This situation was both good and bad for Leon. Indeed, It boosts if he succeeds. He will gain confidence to fulfill his family''s wishes, but the current situation will become his downfall if things get worse later on. Despite knowing all of that, Soma didn''t have any intention of holding back from fighting him if they met, even though maybe Leon would face his downfall. This was not because Soma had given up on him, but because he believed in his potential if that was still written like in the script. "I see. Well, as someone who observed you and had some experience battling you, I have some words for you." Leon''s face tensed as he seriously turned his gaze to Soma while gulping his saliva. "What is it?". "...Believe in the power that chooses you!". "...?! What do you mean by that?". "That''s all". Soma straightened his posture and began to sit in his lotus position, closing his eyes. His breath began to flow rhythmically, with each slow and deep breath, inhaling the natural energy to enter his body and spread throughout his veins. Leon, seeing his state, opened his jaw, trying to start a conversation. However, noticing Soma had entered his meditation state, he swallowed back his words and began to immerse himself in his own thoughts. "Believe in the power that chooses me, huh?". Unconsciously, Leon raised the back of his right palm and witnessed the sun tattoo still plastered on his unblemished skin. The effect of the mark and title he obtained through this savior thing was incredibly amazing. He gained five times boost his experience points, and every time he trained his skill, his skill proficiency went up so fast that he thought it was all a joke. However, that was all real, and whenever he leveled up or his skill reached another height, Leon could feel his body is brimming with tremendous power. The power itself had no limit as long as he kept his positive mind. There is also one other thing that is still hidden after he obtained the title of Savior, which has not been shown yet because it is still shrouded in Mystery. One of his obtained skills was written with question marks all over, making Leon ponder what the skill was about. While he was waiting, the second participant got called, and Leon, who had a number third on his paper, tensed his muscles and began to gaze at his surroundings; seeing his restless face made the other candidates'' hearts flutter whether it was male or female. Leon''s natural charm was enhanced when he acted restless like this; for once, he was called like a dog with a tail on his back. Time passed, and eventually, the door in the room opened, and the same teacher entered inside while speaking. "Gray paper number three, prepare yourself; the match will begin in a moment!". "Yes!". Leon''s shout shook the atmosphere in the room. The cute puppy dog eyes he had gotten earlier were replaced by sharp eyes that pierced everyone''s guard and heart, especially women. Leon''s dignified aura, which suddenly came out after his act earlier, made their hearts thump wildly because of the gap between his expressions. As he stood up from the chair and turned toward Soma, he noticed Soma was in rather deep meditation. He felt bad for waking him up, so Leon nodded his head and strolled away, leaving Soma. "Good luck, Leon". Leon''s body stiffened. He turned his body back and saw Soma still closing his eyes. Once again, he felt a deep admiration from the bottom of his heart, witnessing Soma''s sharp senses. "Yeah, thank you, Soma". One word from someone he admired in the academy gave him much courage to face his opponent in the match. While walking in the corridor, slowly, Leon regulated his breathing, trying to calm his restless heart. When he saw the light coming from an open arena, his heart started to beat, and a rush of adrenaline in his veins heightened his senses. Once he stepped outside, cheers from the students and spectators startled him. Leon lifted his gaze only to find many students cheering excitedly toward the match that would be held at any moment. In the middle of the arena, there is a lone girl, a senior in her second year. She is a beautiful girl shrouded by a mysterious aura. She is Akane, one of Leon''s heroines in the Chronicle Saga. The plot for the Hero that has been halted, its gears began to move proceedings toward its awakening. Chapter 284 - 284 Leon VS Akane. In one of the spectators'' seats that seemed desolated because of its vastness, devoid of the other students, two girls of stunning beauty sat while observing the arena. But despite being in the center of attention, the two of them were rather indifferent and kept discussing something. "That was another defeat for a first-year". Hina sighs with a disappointed face. "Mm, it can''t be helped thought,". Xiao Lian, as usual with her listless face, bluntly commented on the match earlier. The second match happened, between students who were seeking the Martial Path or close-quarter combat. However, with the difference in their experience, the first year was defeated in a mere half a minute; probably during the match, the first-year student also got some pointers from his senior. "Hina, Xiao Lian, where is Soma?". A chirp from an energetic senior, Serafina, approached their side along with Lucy, who came behind her with a smile that brought flowers to shame. Serafina began to sit beside Hina and Lucy beside Xiao Lian. With the incoming of this duo, the attention from the venue had completely shifted toward their side. It made Lucy, who realized it, feel apologetic toward the two Juniors on her side. But different from her thought, they seemed Okay, even not concerning themselves with the gaze. Serafina also has the same indifferent expression, "Should I learn that trick from them?" Lucy sighs with a rather ambiguous sadness. "Sera, what are you doing here?". After being appointed as a leader of the parties created as Soma''s proposal, Hina did not again use formal speech with Serafina, which the person herself asked Hina to do. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Nothing, Just want to go toward my party members, that''s all. Wait, the fact that you guys are here?". "Mm, we draw blank papers". "So, it was the same as me". As the girls began to speak merrily, a cheer from a crowd of spectators brought their attention toward the arena, where they saw a teacher accompanying a female student ascending. "Hm, Big sis?!". Everyone beside her turned their gaze to Hina as she blurted that out. They were rather curious as to why Hina called Akane Big-sis despite having a different outlook from one another. But no one dared to question it; they were afraid it seemed they invaded her privacy. However, no one in the place was as brave as the listless girl who opened her mouth. "Why do you call her Big Sis? Despite having no similarities?". The air around them turned meticulously heavy. Serafina and Lucy, who saw Xiao Lian direct her curious gaze at Hina, felt an immense sweat dripping from their temples. "No, particular reason. It''s just. I was a shy and reserved person when I was a kid, and Big Sis Akane was the one who usually took me in. Also, she is one of the reasons for being paranoid about the people surrounding me". True, Akane has planted a seed of "doubt others person" toward Hina ever since she was little, looking at Hina''s nature. Akane always warns her not to casually talk to strangers and never to trust them. Akane herself did that for Hina''s goodness and for her own personal preferences, even though Hina wasn''t aware of it. However, Hina at that time still lived in her naivety until a certain event happened. The day that misunderstanding happened drove her toward the edge, making her begin to distrust other people truly. Everyone who stayed beside her opened their eyes in shock at Hina''s revelation. They never thought that she had that kind of past in her. But, one person still holds a bit of doubt about her story. However, the doubt Serafina''s hold was not because she did not believe what Hina had said, but rather because she didn''t believe the person who taught a kid something like that. "There is no way that freak would do that just by goodwill". Serafina muttered. "Sera, what is happening?". Hina noticed Serafina''s glare toward the arena and Serafina''s body flinched as she turned her attention to them. "Nothing". Another cheer erupted in the stadium as the other candidate who came out from the other side was Leon. "So, it''s that guy turned". "It seems So?". Xiao Lian looked indifferently at the boy while Hina spoke ambiguously as if she didn''t remember his existence at all. "Do you guys know him?". The two juniors exchanged looks and then turned to Serafina, simultaneously speaking. "Nope!". "Ah, I see". Serafina also seemed to lose interest in him and leaned her back to the seat while Lucy was alone, sighing. With a tinge of pink cheeks, she fumed. "...He is Leon Pendragon, the member of the student council and also the Savior that has been chosen by heaven himself". "Hee~". The three girls answered disinterestedly while Lucy''s face was on fire at realizing her earlier outburst. Onto the Arena where Leon had stood in the middle facing Akane, who stood imposingly in front of him, he couldn''t feel anything special about the girl, but Leon didn''t want to let his guard down and be defeated easily. The opponent in front of him was in her second year, Leon is pretty sure she gained much more combat experience and also her strength was probably way above him. "My name is Leon Pendragon. I am pleased to meet you, Miss". "Hou, you are quite a polite boy. Fufu, my name is Akane, second year. I''m Pleased to meet you, too." Seeing Akane''s slightly mature smile made Leon''s heart leap momentarily before he scratched his cheek. Despite having a strong connection andd information as a member of the Guild Camelot from Great Britain, Leon was unaware that Akane was the descendant of the shadow family in Japan. This is also proof that Akane''s Family was special in the Japanese government''s eyes for their excellent covert mission and their ability to avoid the world''s eyes. Of course, not only Japan has its shadow family, but every country has it, too. When the time comes, they will soon reveal their power to help in the crisis that will engulf the planet later. Akane, who had a clear observation of her opponent, noticed a brief moment of change in the boy''s expression earlier; she found it rather amusing to see a young boy be that cute. "Fufu, What a cute boy, flustered just by seeing me". She muttered before continuing, "He is the rumored Leon Pendragon, a member of the Camelot Guild and the sole successor of the guild. He who received the blessing of the Angel and the chosen Savior that will bring salvation to the land in the future". As one of the families that garnered every intelligence in every corner of the world, Akane knew everything about Leon. She began to form multiple plans, as she was interested in Leon''s potential. If he is indeed the one that called savior, and the Heavens are choosing him, then he is worth the shot to gain his favor, to let him face the threat that is looming in her surroundings, like a certain boy she remembered. "Let''s test how good his abilities are. If he is deemed worthy, then it will be worth getting close to him," Akane muttered. "Are you two ready?". The referee of this match was none other than Teacher Lee as he scanned the two candidates. Leon summoned his wooden sword, and Akane summoned her wooden Dagger. She only gripped one in her right hand with a backhand grip and prepared her stance, which Leon also prepared his own. Teacher Lee, who saw both of them, nodded his head and slightly leaped back. Once he landed on the ground, he opened his mouth. "Begin!". Chapter 285 - 285 A glimpse. After Teacher Lee shouted his instruction, the two students in the Arena did not move. They stood on each side, observing one another. Leon tried to act cautiously because his opponent seemed to hold many hidden cards in her sleeves. On the other hand, Akane decides to stay still and observe how Leon will react in the battle. "He has a head and knows the difference in our strength. Good!" Akane muttered. Akane began to drop her stance and sprint forward, which made Leon''s body flinch in full alert. Leon prepared his wooden sword as Akane''s body disappeared from his sight, and a tinge of chill crept out from his nape. With the sudden danger, he felt his body reflexively react, ducking his head, shifting his footwork, and swinging his wooden sword horizontally. However, the sword just hit empty air, as Akane had already distanced herself from him. Leon regulated his breath and prepared his stance again. Once he turned to Akane, he frowned. Akane''s lips parted, which gave Leon a sense of chill that he had never felt before. "You are pretty good for a first-year." "Thank yo¡­?!". Before Leon could finish his words, a dagger was already right in front of his neck, and Leon, with a godly reflex, tilted her neck to the side. But Akane began her move; she twisted her elbow, circled her hand on Leon''s neck, and tucked it below her right armpit. Her right leg began to coil around Leon''s right leg, destroying his stance and bringing him into submission. "Kuh!". Despite the sudden twist and suffocated feeling, Leon felt his heart racing. The scent of Akane that entered his nose because of the close contact made his brain short-circuit for a moment. This is one of Leon''s weaknesses: He is rather weak in dealing with the opposite sex. It was not in the sense of hate, but rather he would get nervous when facing a Female in close proximity. That is why he will have trouble dealing with one of the seven Demon Lord lackeys, Luxuria, in the future. "Oops, sorry. You seemed suffered". Leon felt the tightness around his neck and legs gone, and Akane, with her lax tone, distanced herself from Leon. He traced along the feeling of his neck and the subtle warmth that still remained. He stood up and turned to look at the source. With a sly smile plastered on her face, Akane was standing three meters away from him. Leon, who saw that while touching his neck, sighs in wonder. "Why are you doing that?". Akane tilted her head to the side and parted her lips seductively. "Nothing, just feeling uncomfortable because you are sniffing around my body, that''s all". "What?!". Blood started to surge to his face, Leon with a flustered face, shook his head intensely in front of many spectators. The whole Arena turned into silence after hearing Akane''s words. "I didn''t do it!". "Is that so?". "?!". Without giving Leon any chance to regain his composure, Akane disappears from her place and reappears in front of Leon with a dagger clenched in his hand. Akane began to hurl Leon with her attack, brandishing her own advantage in close combat and made Leon get pushed back toward the side arena. Leon desperately dodged and deflected her attack, but it was useless as he was overwhelmed by the difference in speed between them. He saw Akane make a big swing, which he used to counter, thrusting his sword ahead. However, it was just a feint. Akane, who saw the sword trajectory, smiled. She tilted her body to the side, dodging the thrust. Strangely, Akane didn''t have any plan to counter and finish the fight. Instead, she looked toward Leon''s eyes directly, which made his heart tremble. "Is that it?". Those words that escaped Akane''s lips pierced Leon''s consciousness, which indicated that she was disappointed in him. He knew well what sort of anticipation she put in him. Probably not just him but the other students and teachers, too. Leon clenched his teeth and twisted his wrist to change its sword trajectory, starting to regain his momentum. "Haaa!". S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With her nimble and swift movement, Akane dodged and deflected his sword angel. She observed his movement closely, and once Leon created a wide opening, that was where she would act. Leon caught a glimpse of Akane, who easily dodged his sword and gritted his teeth in frustration. "She had no intention to be serious in the first place". He kept bombarding Akane with his sword techniques, and as time passed, his consciousness started to become blurred, "Why? Are my movements predictable, or is it because she is faster than me?". Leon muttered. Within his blurry consciousness, he felt that the world around him turned into slow motion as he also became one. He became immersed in his own thoughts as to why he couldn''t win. He had already promised his father and his precious family members that he would attend the competition tomorrow. Leon made a mistake as he was lost in thought; from over his head, he swung his sword wide enough to give Akane a chance to counter. Looking at the approaching dagger his mind stopped. "No, I don''t want to lose; I already made a promise, so¡­". As the tip of the dagger that approached almost touched his neck, "...Believe toward the power that chooses you!". Then, his vision began to brighten. He saw an intense myriad of colors mixed into one, and the whole world turned to normal. However, within that millisecond, Akane''s movement stopped. Seeing the strange thing that happened before his eyes, Leon moved reflexively. Leon released the sword hilt in his hands, taking possession of the dagger in Akane''s hand. He grabbed her wrist, lifted her body then slammed it to the ground while placing the dagger in her throat. The world began to move normally as Leon gasped for breath while riding Akane, who absent-mindedly felt the pain in her back while looking at Leon''s golden eyes. "What?!". The event was happening too fast for her eyes to follow, and then a surge of intense curiosity began to fill her mind. She parted her lips into a smile, looking at the disappearance of Leon''s golden eyes. Not just Akane but the whole stadium was also surrounded by a silent mood, as they couldn''t comprehend what was happening in the end. "That''s it, I am giving up!". "Eh?!". "Stop! The winner is Leon Pendragon". Teacher Lee''s voice reverberated inside the stadium, and it brought a huge cheer from the first-year generation. "Hooray!". For the first time since the competition started, a first-year student had succeeded in snatching a victory in the match. "Um, can you move, please? I personally like riding, but I''m not the one being ridden." "Ah, I apologize". Leon, who understood her meaning, blushed furiously as he distanced himself from Akane. Akane stood up and patted her uniform to dust away the filth. Then she turned to Leon with a sly smile. She closed her distance and took the dagger in his hand. "I''ll be taking this too". "Y-yeah, sure!". "Fufu, don''t be too nervous. From now on, I hope you can show me more of that hidden power of yours". "?!". Leon knit his brows in wonder as he saw Akane''s back slowly leaving the Arena. Once he saw her gone, he looked toward his palm and still wondered how he could do that, "Hidden power, huh?". He clenched his palm, then turned around, taking his own wooden sword before leaving the Arena with cheers accompanying him. Chapter 286 - 286 Rematch Jiang Wei. Hina, who had seen the match develop earlier, sat in disbelief after seeing that last collision between Akane and Leon. She was pretty sure that Akane would win the match, but suddenly, Leon''s body turned blurry, and Akane was the one who lay on the floor immobilized. "Hina, do you see his movement?". Serafina, from the side with knitted brows, solemnly spoke her mind. "No, how about you, Silver hair?". Xiao Lian also shook her head to the side. Both girls know that Xiao Lian is top among them in terms of physicality, but she herself couldn''t register that movement earlier. "Fufu, how was that? He is amazing, right?". Only Lucy, who didn''t participate in the competition, and the one who had faith in Leon, cheered for him, which invited bewildered faces from the other three. "It seemed I must be careful when facing him later". Hina spoke in a calculative manner as she thought about the plan on how to defeat Leon. "Mm, you are right!". Xiao Lian nodded solemnly as she clenched her fists on her thighs. "!". As for Serafina, she began to ponder whether she should use the power she kept hidden from the world or try to defeat Leon with all the power she had. Lucy, seeing the three females immersed in their thoughts, felt embarrassed for her earlier joy. She hoped there was a hole nearby so she could hide in it. As time passed, another senior from the third year appeared. She was a female with long brown hair who ascended the Arena with confident steps. Then, from the other side, another first-year student appeared a male who seemed pretty stiff in the situations. The distribution in this drawing colored papers is from number one to fifteen. It was divided, and from number one to ten. The papers were given to first-year students and the remaining five it were givrn to second-year students. For the remaining fifteen, it was split into five papers for second-year and ten papers for third-year. So, it wouldn''t be surprising for a first-year student to face a third year. This method seemed unfairly heavy for tge the first year, but in the first place, the academy has no great expectations from the first year, for they still have much time to learn in the academy in years forward. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He will lose". "Mm". "Yeah". "Eh~?". Hina, Xiao Lian, Serafina, and Lucy each commented on the upcoming match. As the two contestants stepped into the Arena, The crowd behind them cheered to give them assurance. Teacher Lee gave both of them some pointers, and the two of them prepared their stances. The third-year female students were wizards, for she took out her wand, and the male took out his wooden spear. "Start!". When they heard Teacher Lee''s instruction, the male students rushed forward, but the female calmly dealt with him using her wind element. Using the momentum from the male student, the female created a path or whirlwind that trapped the boy as his body was dragged toward the outside Arena. "Out of the Arena, the match is over". Teacher Lee shouted his instructions, which made the third-year students clap for the female performance. Pleased by what was being showered on her, the female turned to the spectators and waved her hands, acting cute to cheer up their spirits. "Show-off!". "Mm". "Wind, huh. That will be interesting!". "Haa, You guys!". As usual, Hina''s cold tone, Xiao Lian''s indifferent tone, and Serafina''s menacing aura made Lucy, who had to deal with them, sigh in resignation. The Arena had been cleared out, and after waiting for a while, a male student from a third-year division came out. A red-haired male student walked into the Arena with his chin lifted high and a smug grin on his face. His steps were slow and deliberate as if he owned the place. He scanned his surroundings, his eyes filled with confidence, almost daring anyone to challenge him. Every move he made screamed arrogance. Then, the male eyes caught a silver-haired beauty that sitting elegantly on the desolated seat from his left part. His lips soon parted, and he placed his two fingers on his lips, giving a gesture kiss to the girl. Xiao Lian, who was on his radar, felt her whole body trembling with goosebumps. She didn''t remember the boy, and out of knowhere, he acted like that. Not just her but the others girls bodies trembled in disgust when they saw the boy''s gesture. Then, they turned their attention toward Xiao Lian, who was shivering. "Silver hair, you know him?". Xiao Lian shook her head intensely, which baffled the other girls. Hina turned to Serafina, who also seemed oblivious to it. The three of them did not want to open this discussion further and began to delve into the Arena. As they feared the boy was still looking at their place, he started ogling the other members besides Xiao Lian, which made their faces devoid of expressions. A teacher appears and announces loudly in the room where the first year is waiting. "Red paper with number five on it stepped forward!". Soma, who was in his meditation state, slowly opened his eyes and exhaled a white mist that he couldn''t get absorbed into his veins. He turned his attention forward and nodded his head in silent understanding. He broke off his still state and stood up, walked out of the room. As they neared the Arena, Soma saw a familiar face that used to harass Xiao Lian in the past. He felt lucky, for he could have a chance to blast that face of his. Once Soma stepped outside into the Arena, the whole stadium turned quiet; they felt a sudden tension that shrouded the entire Arena with his coming. No one in the academy knows Soma''s name, as he is the one who defeated the demon who infiltrated the academy alone. Because of that fame, it roused many speculation and theories directed at him. Some people say that he orchestrated the situation to gain fame, and some are curious just how a first-year has that much strength in him. Some students who came from a high-ranking status or Guild began to create a concrete plan to pull him into their sides. However, Serafina has shut down all of those people. She, who understood Soma''s behavior and actions, realized the situation started to center around Soma. So, Serafina started to move, with her wealth and connections, Serafina managed to make them give up on pursuing Soma. "You came, brat!". Jiang Wei, a male student who constantly harassed Xiao Lian with his arrogant tone, scoffed at Soma''s figure. "...". However, Soma didn''t faze at all. He stood in the middle of the Arena, with many pairs of eyes looking at him. They were curious to know what Soma could do. Soma turned his attention toward his right and saw Hina and the others waving at him in small gestures. Soma replied with a raised palm before turning to the opponent before him. "You dare to ignore me!". Jiang Wei''s face was red in anger. A vein also popped out from his temple, and his fists were clenched so hard. Teacher Lee, who realized the situation, scanned the two contestants'' preparations. "You guys ready?". Soma casually stood there while directing his sharp and calm eyes to his opponent. On the other hand, Jiang Wei was fuming. He took a long wand and started to gather enough mana to be released when the signal had been given. "Start!". The moment Teacher Lee spoke and Jiang Wei prepare to act, Soma disappears and reappears in front of Jiang Wei under the watching eyes. His movement is so fast that the other students have a hard time following him. "?! You?!". Before Jiang Wei unleashed his spell, Soma thrust his left palm without holding back his power. A ''boom'' resonated as it shook the air surrounding them, blowing Jiang Wei''s consciousness away. His body got blasted off from the Arena as it flew in a straight line before it slammed into the Arena''s wall. Chapter 287 - 287 The Beginning. As they saw the figure of Jiang Wei''s body stuck into the walled Arena, his body slowly slid down and dropped to the ground, letting him out of the Arena. Looking at his condition, Jiang Wei had already passed out after he received that strike from Soma. Silence descended upon the stadium venue; all the students and teachers who saw the event happen sat or stood there stiffened like statues. The earlier commotion, curiosity, and doubt had been blown away as they saw the power of that strike and what it had caused. The only people who could still retain their normal state were from Hina''s group, as they knew how strong Soma was. Hina and the other three girls clench their fists in delight, looking at the idiot senior who dares to ogle their figure. Lucy, who also got involved, sighed and thanked Soma in her heart. "Is it over?". Somehow, Soma''s calm voice, which seemed normal for him, echoed throughout the stadium; it brought everyone''s attention back. Their bodies flinched, and they turned their absentminded stare at Soma. Teacher Lee, who received the word directly, raised his right hand and opened his mouth. "Out of the Arena, the match is over! Also, for the medical team, please bring your men to check the student''s condition." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A couple of teachers wearing their uniforms hastened their pace and surrounded Jiang Wei. They began to check his condition from pulse, mana circuit and internal damage, for they found nothing in his external appearance. Soma, who had nothing else to do, turned his attention toward the girls who waved their hands at him. He pondered what he should do for a moment before he went toward the corridor and started tracking the girls'' presence. Deep within his consciousness, the first star of his constellation began to emit a glow, accompanied by the other two dim stars, after which his body underwent a rapid change. All his senses get heightened, and he can faintly feel the girls'' whereabouts. Meanwhile, as Soma had disappeared from the Arena, on the upper platform of the stadium spectator, which was built for a special occasion, the place for VIP people to gather, the headmaster and his assistant sat comfortably while looking at the match''s result earlier. "Hm, what do you think, Viana?". "Yes, it was tremendous for someone who just arrived at the academy". The woman who answered the Headmaster''s question was none other than the vice headmaster of the school. She is a stern and beautiful woman in her late forties, almost the same age as the Headmaster. She acts as his assistant and also his wife in private. Her name is Viana Montrage. Viana was calm and calculative. She spent her days busying herself in the Headmaster''s office as his substitute. She was also aware of Soma''s existence, as shown by the report from the other teacher and the news that spread about the incident in Okinawa. However, reading and seeing are two different things, and for that reason, she is convinced that Soma is genuine. "How was his background?". Headmaster turned his head to Viana, but she could only sigh and shot back a glare. "He is a relative of the President of the Awakeners Association in Japan, so I am sure his background had been concealed, deep. No, It was the truth; as a matter of fact, I have been trying to search for it". "I see". Viana had tried once to search for Soma''s background, but no matter what she did, she couldn''t find it, and it seemed someone had hidden it for good without leaving any trace. Initially, she once thought Soma''s existence could be dangerous to the Academy, but after she confirmed it herself with Mr Ito, he swore that Soma is nothing of the sort, for he knows Soma''s personality well and who his parents are. Then, after she thought it was enough, she decided to believe what Mr. Ito had told her; she wanted to believe Soma and his irregular power as a first-year who had just recently joined the Academy. Besides, looking back at his track record in the Academy, he has done nothing wrong but only saved this Academy''s face several times. "Don''t worry, dear. He is a good kid!". "...Well, if you value the boy that much, then I won''t talk about anything; it''s just¡­". The headmaster recalled the earlier strike and the way Soma had approached his opponent in the match, which was incredible for a first-year student. The headmaster spread his lips, showing his white canines. Viana looked at her husband like that and could only sigh, as this was typical of her husband, who always seeks thrills in fighting strong people. "I wonder how strong he is?". "Please hold yourself, dear. You just returned from an expedition". "I know. Let''s see if the boy can make it to the final. I can''t wait for his achievement." "Geez, this battle-crazed husband of mine¡­". After seeing Soma leave the Arena, the girls, especially Hina, sighed in regret. She hoped that Soma would come to their sides by jumping over from the Arena. The match resumed, and now, a second-year had to meet with another second-year. Both of them were swordsmen, and the battle was just getting started. It seemed the participant number that got called was random. "They are both good with swords; even as an amateur in martial arts, I could figure it out." Serafina, who watched the match, focused her attention on their movement, trying to impart Violet''s teaching in her mind. "The battle is just getting started". Hina, who observed calmly speaking. She could feel the mana between the two of them intensified, and their attack pattern had become more aggressive. "Mm, they have a good mastery of their respective weapon, even though they both used swords, but their style is fundamentally different". Xiao Lian looked toward both of them in admiration; for the first time the match had started, she finally could see the second-year students fighting in a proper match, fighting on equal feet. The earlier battles were filled with unfair differences in strength. Even Soma was too strong for people his age. There was also one boy with blonde hair¡ªshe couldn''t remember his name well¡ªwho won by some hidden method. "Oh! the battle is starting already!". Hearing the familiar voice from the person they cared about most, three girls and one additional girl turned their attention toward the source and saw Soma slowly approaching their side with a small smile. "Soma!". Serafina shot up from her seat, her eyes glittering like a child''s. Soma approached her side and petted her head several times while she basked in her joy. "I thought you wouldn''t come here". "What, did you miss me?". When Hina heard those words, her body flinched, and it was because Soma''s words had entered deep into her heart. With blushed cheeks, she nodded and turned her attention aside. Soma approached her side and began to caress her smooth hair. Hina, feeling the warm, pleasing sensation in her head, closed her eyes in deep joy. "Soma!". Xiao Lian, from the side with a twitching cheek, snatched Soma''s other hand and placed it on top of her head. The strong and familiar warmth hand that enveloped her head loosened her facial muscles, making Xiao Lian let out her rare smile. Lucy, who watched from the scene, stared enviously toward the girls who were being spoiled by Soma. Her mind began to drift off, and she imagined what if Leon was to do the same to her, which made her cheeks blush furiously. A loud ''tack'' resonated as the tension and the mana that gathered in the Arena had thickened. Soma and the girl''s attention was drawn toward the Arena where the duel had taken place. The surrounding area was thick with tension and anticipation as to who would snatch the victory. Both contestants'' eyes were locked on each other, brimming with unspoken challenges. Tiny shockwaves blasted away the rising dust, and the tack sound of wooden clashing echoed in the stadium. It heightened the battle spirit that lay dormant in every person who saw the match. Their strikes were swift and deadly as if they were trying to reach each other''s lives. The students in the second year gulped their saliva to look at the match that was ongoing in the Arena. In this atmosphere of intense clashes, time seemed to slow down as both contestants pressed on. Finally, one of the candidates made small missteps. "It''s over!". As Soma finished delivering that word, the candidates who saw his chance rushed forward, he brandished his wooden sword and struck the opponent''s sword ferociously. Losing his balance and focus in the battle because of the depleted mana, strength started to leave the other candidates. His wooden sword got blasted from his hand, and he realized that another wooden sword from his opponent had passed on his throat. "Stop! It''s over!". Teacher Lee, who saw that coming, shouted his instruction, and both parties began to leave the Arena in a peaceful manner, along with the cheers from the second-year spectators. After that, the match continued, and fifteen matches of the opening martial arts competition succeeded without a hitch in day one. The officials or teachers began to create a chart for the candidates'' names in the match that would be held six days ahead. Thus, the arc of the academy competition will be conducted, and it is also the stage that will create Legends in the Academy and shake the world order. Chapter 288 - 288 Second Day. On the second day of the Martial Arts Competition, The academy gates began to be opened to the public. Many figures from tourists and local residents lined up in front of the entrance to witness the match that will be held at nine o''clock. Not just the spectators but also people from newspapers and scouts worldwide began visiting the Academy to seek the candidate for their own gain. The sun shone brightly in the east, graced the land with its warm light. A slightly chilly wind from the incoming fall brushed past, making some people''s bodies flinched. As someone who woke up earlier than usual, Soma stood in the middle of the vast area of the Academy, looking at the competition charts plastered on the billboard. Many curious eyes gathered on the place, and Soma, who had a sharper sight, stood on the back and scanned the charts to see where he was. "Oh, I see". On the chart, sixty contestants proceeded to the next round, which was split into two groups, each with thirty students. Group A, to which Soma belonged, was the same as Xiao Lian, and Leon. For the other group, there was Hina, Serafina, and Lin Fan. Soma knitted his brows, for he was a bit worried about Hina and Serafina in case they would succeed in their match and happened to meet with Lin Fan. Today, Soma still hasn''t seen how much Lin Fan has progressed in his training. Lin Fan himself avoids having a match even in class P.E. Soma has some speculation about his behavior, but he can only hope for the best for Hina. "Soma!". Soma felt a soft sensation stick to his back, and the familiar sweet scent tickled his nose. He parted his lips to the side and knew who it was. He placed his hand on her smooth and soft hands, which wrapped around his waist. "Sera, Good morning". "Good morning". Serafina, as usual, tends to act spoiled without minding a place and time. But everyone in the Academy recognized the fact that Serafina had a boyfriend, so they could let it go easily¡ªwell, in the first place. After all this time she attends the Academy, she rarely talks about being close to a guy once. Heck, they didn''t even dare to do that in the first place, knowing her background. "Good morning, Soma. You are early as usual". "Good morning, Hina". Hina, with her calmness and spring-like smile, greets Soma. She stands by his left side and greets Serafina in a friendly manner. "...Good morning¡­". "Good morning, Xiao Lian! Are you okay?". Xiao Lian, who had a hard time in the morning, dragged her heavy body while leaning her head on Soma''s right shoulder. "Mm, fine. Fwuaaah!". "Haa, Silver hair, I told you to be prepared". Hina, who acts like a big sister, began to stand in front of Xiao Lian while fixing some of her messy appearance and bed hair that stuck out, which made Soma chuckle when he saw their adorable interaction. Serafina began to stand behind Xiao Lian and comb her lustrous silver hair, and Xiao Lian, who felt pleasant, almost drifted toward her sleep. "Xiao Lian, don''t sleep here, or you will fall." Soma warned her by gently shaking her listless body, to which she replied with a single nod. As they finished with Xiao Lian''s preparation, the girls began to scan the charts and found out which group they entered and¡­ "I am the same with Soma!". "Hina, we are in the same group; let''s do our best if we have a chance!". "Of course, Sera. If that time comes, I won''t hold back!". Xiao Lian''s body stiffened as she saw the chart, but soon, her fists started to clench because, once she thought about it, this could be the first time she would confront Soma in a formal match. The two of them usually have some light sparring, but that was counted as nothing but warming up and some sort of training. However, she now had the chance to face him directly. Something inside her began to light up, burning up the dormant embers and blaze her heart in full excitement. "Soma!". Xiao Lian excitedly jerked her head to the side, which Soma also realized. He then put his hand on her head and caressed it gently as if not wanting to make her hair a mess. "I will be waiting, Xiao Lian. Let''s have a good match". "Mm!". Hina and Serafina both smiled in joy as they looked at them; they felt very happy looking at the usually listless Xiao Lian, who had that much spirit in heart. The atmosphere around their group was rather comforting, but not with the other students, who saw them with a gaze full of envy, resignation, and hatred for males. In the Female case, their hearts went flying away toward the cloud. Seeing the calm and handsome Soma taking care of his woman with full attention, they began to dream of entering that circle. After that, Soma''s group began to leave the place and went toward the stadium, searching for an excellent place to watch the match. As for the schedule of the match, they already took photos of the chart and can be relieved that they weren''t the first ones to fight. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they walked toward the stadium, the road was filled with enthusiastic people and students mixed together, filling the entire area with anticipation. The girls beside Soma were fiddling with their phones because they had an incoming call from their family. "Okay, Mom. It''s okay. Um, I will be awaiting your arrival". "...Mm, Aunt, don''t worry. You can finish your job first, then come and see me!". "Eh, you want to come. Okay, I will ask Violet to act as your guard. What are you saying? It is because of you that I am doing this far. Okay, Soma is here with me. Do you want to speak with him? Soma, I''m sorry, but". "It''s okay!". Soma placed the phone he had taken from Serafina and Beatrice. With a cheerful and pleasing tone that warmed his heart, he began talking with her for a brief moment. "Okay, yeah, I will be there, thank you, Mother. Here, Sera!". "Okay, Mama, when will you arrive?". "Soma, I''m sorry, but". After finishing with Beatrice, Soma began talking with Hisako, and sometimes Hiroshi joined the conversation. They seemed pleased to hear that Hina had been a good girl for him. "You will be arriving tomorrow? Okay, then I can''t wait to meet you guys, too. Okay, See you later". "Thanks, Soma". Soma, who got a chance to talk with other parties, turned his head to Xiao Lian, who seemed to be already putting her phone away. "Are you done talking with your family?". "Mm, Aunt said she will be arriving soon after finishing her job". Xiao Lian, who rarely expressed her joy, now, after having some conversation with the closest person she had, her lips slightly lifted, and Soma, who saw her face, couldn''t help but want to spoil her. Again, he placed his hand to caress her head, and Xiao Lian purred with closed eyes. As the group approached the stadium, they began to separate themselves from the other common spectators who visited the Academy from the outside wall and joined the other students in line. "For the visitor from outside the academy, you guys could come this way!". "The students, you guys can come this way!". Several male teachers, helped by some students from the council who acted as the direction, gave their instructions and tried to prevent a commotion that stuck. Soma and the girls went along the lineup, and it was about time they saw a door that would guide them toward a spectator seat, but Serafina opened her mouth. "Everyone, follow me!". The three juniors turned their attention to her, and she began to drag Soma, the head of the group. True enough, Hina and Xiao Lian began to follow behind. They bypassed several doors until, eventually, a majestic dark brown wooden door with intricate craft stood in front of them. It was decorated with a picture of a huge tree with thick trunks, and on its branch appeared a forbidden fruit that made the first Male chase away to the land. Without any hesitation, Serafina began to push inside the door, which alerted the people inside. But once they found out it was Serafina who came, they began to shift their attention toward the other way. "Sera, what makes you so long?". "I''m sorry, Lucy. Everyone, don''t hesitate to enter". Hearing that, Lucy, who already predicted this would happen, could only turn to look at the other members, who also smiled wryly. Then, from behind the door, Soma, Hina, and Xiao Lian entered the place where the official stay was to take place. The place itself had been prepared for the student council members to stay for the competition. It was also connected to the VIP room on the left side, separated only by a single thick door. "Thank you for the invitation". "Everyone, thank you for inviting me, and Sorry to disturb you". "It''s been a while, everyone". Soma Hina and Xiao Lian give their greetings, and they are welcomed warmly by the other members; as to why the members of the student council are not bothered by Soma''s group, it was because they felt indebted in the case of Mark, who turned into an agent from the demon side and the help of the two girls. {Everyone, Welcome to our annual Martial Arts competition¡­} Chapter 289 - 289 The first match begins. {Everyone, Welcome to our annual Martial Arts competition} The cheerful voice of a female student who acts as the emcee in this competition echoed, and it brought forth exclamations from the other onlookers because of how cute and energetic she was. She is a girl with short brown hair who is wearing the Academy uniform. An earpiece that stretches to her lips is on her right ear. {In a moment, the first match will be held, and this year''s contestant will surely give your heart dance in excitement because of the intense competition that will make your blood boil} The atmosphere around the stadium was shaken by a deafening cheer from the spectators, not just the students but also the visitors from outside. The female students who acted as the emcee sat on the opposite side of the VIP place, on the spectator''s seat that had been arranged for her especially. Her white teeth spread, showing her white porcelain teeth, with raised right hand. {Then, without further ado, we will begin the first match between third-year student contestant name Edward VS second year student Kim Ji-ho. Both participants, please get to the arena} Two male students of medium build wearing academy uniforms enter the arena with confident steps. Both of them have a well-defined figure and appearance that attracts much attention, whether from the students'' side or even from the outside. Their well-defined face is also the result of the Mana circulation in their bodies. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma stood silently, looking toward the two figures he couldn''t recall. Then, he felt a slight tug from his sleeves and found out that Serafina had gestured for him to take a seat, which all the girls had done. "Thanks, Sera". "No, no. Let''s enjoy the match!". With the VIP place they got, they received a far wider perspective, for it was placed above the others, and with the protection from the extension roof, it prevented them from getting stung by the direct light from the sun. Because the roof in the stadium has been opened to witness the clear sky, and let the sun enjoy youngsters exchange their abilities under the heavens. As usual, Soma was sitting in the middle, sandwiched by Hina and Xiao Lian, while Serafina was sitting beside Hina. All of them stopped their conversation and focused their attention on the arena. {It seemed both of you were ready, Referee, please!} The female emcee glanced toward the other side of the arena and saw Teacher Lee, who stood on the podium beside the Arena; he is currently considered one of the strongest figures in the Academy, walking toward the arena and slightly glancing toward the two males. "You guys ready!". Both males nodded their heads and prepared their respective weapons. In today''s competition and so forth, the students can use their significant weapon, but they must first get permission from the teacher. Also, before the students walked toward the arena, they were given some small brooch that would prevent them from getting any harm. It was a magic item that would replace the fatal damage taken by the students and would give the referee a live-time announcement in his terminal of the match result. The official''s putting the item in their pocket chest. Today''s battle was sponsored by many guilds from all over the country, and sure enough, the academy side started to splurge by giving those items magic to the contestants. Teacher Lee began to approach them one by one and looked toward their weapons while giving some instruction on the Match. Soma who saw the two contestants squinted his eyes, he felt that the two students on the Arena were having some knack in their speciality. "This is going to be interesting!". The girls who accidentally heard Soma let a slip of those words briefly turn to his face and soon chuckle. They know well how Soma feels in this situation. Teacher Lee, who had finished his inspection, returned and stood at the podium beside the arena, which had been built using Earth Magic and infused with a high-level barrier that prevented him from getting involved in the fight. "Okay, The match starts!". As soon as the instruction from Lee Echoed in the stadium, a loud bang from a gong, reverberated which shook the arena, following the intense atmosphere the spectators gave by shouting. Edward was gripping a long Glaive with its sharp blade that was a bit curved on its tip. On the other hand, Kim Ji-ho is clenching both of his hands, wearing only fingerless gloves, and preparing his stance by tapping his feet. "I see". Soma shrank his eyes and began to focus his attention on Kim Ji-ho. From what he observed, the person must have been trained in the martial arts of his country, but Soma still hadn''t figured out what it was. Is it traditional taekkyeon or taekwondo? In this match, Soma had a thought that he would reap much from the seniors. Kim Ji-ho, who specializes in close quarters, began to move as he shifted his footwork and positioned his center of gravity well. He cautiously approached Edward, but things were getting heated up when Edward suddenly lunged forward like a mad bull, startling Kim Ji-ho. A silver blade sliced through horizontally, which Kim dodged by a wide margin for the sudden attack Edward unleashed. Kim Ji-ho decided to counter, but his instinct flared an alarm to not get impatient, so he somersaulted backward and prepared his stance once more. Both of them parted their lips on this rare occasion. Then Kim Ji-ho exhaled and rushed forward in a straight manner. With his strong and swift feet, he closed the distance instantly, but Edward was ready with his glaive. A diagonal slash came, and Kim Ji-ho sidestepped a bit. Edward began to do a follow-up movement. He began to swing his glaive effortlessly as if it were his own limbs, and Kim Ji-ho, who had regained his calm, dealt with the blade trajectory well. Kim Ji-ho dodged the blade with a paper-thin margin, which heightened the tension in the stadium. Looking for a wide swing from Edward, Kim Ji-ho began his counter while taking a risk by shortening their distance and delivering a straight kick toward Edward''s lower jaw. Edward, who was caught off guard, couldn''t dodge it in time and got hit perfectly in the jaw. Edward''s gaze became hazy, and his ears started to hum because of the kick, but he gritted his teeth, clenched the glaive shafts, and thrust them toward Kim Ji-ho''s abdomen, who lowered his guard. A blow that shook his core to numb, Kim Ji-ho blasted the air that accumulated in his lungs and leaped back to gain his stance. Both of them simultaneously glance at each other while grinning in a fearless manner, then after catching some breath, both of them resume their continuous match. Seeing the intense battle that unfolded in front of their eyes the spectators cheered loudly and it gave the fighters in the arena a bit of stimulation to show them more. With Edward''s perfect distance control using his glaive and Kim Ji-ho''s perseverance, the battle began to enter its peak phase. "Look! Silver hair. Look at the way he perfectly controlled his distance and tactics and the way he brought himself using his long weapon." "Mm, a bit more, and I think I can understand its essence and will implement it to my match. Thank you, Red Hair." Soma who caught their conversation parted his lips in happiness for their closeness. As for him, he already caught the essence of Kim Ji-ho and began to direct some of his consciousness in training the movement in his head and implementing it toward his footwork. The match on the Arena was heightened when both of the contestants distanced away from each other; both of them were puffing their chests out, gasping for breath, but upon closer look, Kim Ji-ho was the one who was having a hard time compared to Edward. In this part, it was shown how apart their based stars are in the first place. The third year, who had more status and battle experience, was favored by the media and the scouts from the guilds. The third year is also one step away from leaving the Academy, which is why they were the ones who were sought and got more attention. Using this as a chance, Edward rushed forward, which prompted Kim Ji-ho to knit his brows in full alert and concentrate. Still, the exhausted state he was in couldn''t filled up the determination in his heart and Kim Ji-ho lost the match when Edward struck a heavy blow to Kim Ji-ho''s neck and made the brooch on his chest pocket shattered. "The match is over!". {Kim Ji-ho''s brooch has been shattered, and the winner is Edward!} Loud cheers erupted as the female emcee announced the winner of the match, and Edward, who was filled with a sense of fulfillment, raised his glaive up and made the atmosphere in the stadium tremble. Both participants began to leave the arena with satisfied and bitter expressions on their faces. Then, the female emcee began to check the status of the arena and discussed a few things with Teacher Lee. {Okay, everyone, because the damage to the arena was almost none, we will resume the second match that will be held in a moment} Chapter 290 - 290 Xiao Lian match. The match that will be held for the day is approximately fifteen. It will be continued on the third day, completing the second stage of the competition before it moves to another stage. Then, the remaining thirty participants will have to battle again until there are fifteen left, then eight to four, and two. That will happen in six days. In the last day, it will become a special arrangement where dueling will take place, and usually, it will showcase the strength of famous people from around the world. The martial arts competition itself is a festival the academy holds annually, so these things were nothing new to them. Also, according to some rumors, the third-year students who went to the deepest part of the dungeon will return on day six and could participate in the last days of the competition. As another contestant appeared in the arena, the atmosphere was filled with tension and excitement, which made the stadium drown with cheers and shouts that awoke the dormant battle spirit in the contestant''s hearts to give their all in the battle. In the battle that placed their pride and strength as an awakener, the candidates fully immersed themselves in the fight, and sometimes, the ones who hung their heads low in defeat slightly held some lingering hatred not toward their enemies but toward themselves, cursing themselves for not doing their best from the start. This competition will also serve as a reminder that the academy they stayed and learned is not some playground where they can enjoy its facilities and take pride in its name. The competition is also to rouse the dormant competitive spirit within fellow students so that they can thrive later in the outside world. In one of the spectators'' seats where Soma and his group were watching the ongoing fight, a cute, rumbling voice that caught everyone''s attention echoed in the room came from none other than Hina and Xiao Lian. "Are you guys hungry?". Soma turned his glance to each side and saw their cheeks blushing pink. He summoned some chocolate bars and some drinks for them to enjoy; of course, he brought not just for the two but also offered some to the other members in the room, but most of them declined. "Thank you, Soma". Hina received it with a smile on her face, reminiscing about their past when she was trapped inside some subspace. "Thanks!". Serafina gleefully accepted it and wholeheartedly devoured the content. "...". However, Xiao Lian kept her head down and shook her head to the side. Soma wondered what had happened before he remembered that it was almost time for Xiao Lian to enter the arena. "At least drink some water for now!". Soma thought it was pretty weird. From what he knows, people in this world who gain some power or system will have an extraordinary metabolism system in their guts. So, having a snack or even eating before some intense physical activity will not cause stomach problems later. He wondered if something was bothering her or if maybe Xiao Lian was just too nervous even to take a snack. It would be better if the problem she had in mind is the latter, but if it''s the previous one, then it needs some immediate attention. "Mm, thank you, Soma". When she received the plastic bottle from Soma, she began to sip a good amount of water to satiate her hunger. After two other matches had finished and would start another one before Xiao Lian turned in fourth, Xiao Lian stood up from her seat and bid her farewell to the others. "Everyone, I will be going!". S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good luck, Silver hair!". "Xiao Lian, I will be rooting for you". "Mm, thanks!". Before Xiao Lian could take a step forward, Soma stood up from his seat and turned to his sides. Hina and Serafina seemed to understand what was in his mind, so they nodded their heads in silent understanding. "Soma, what are you?". "Let''s go!". Without waiting for her reply, Soma grabbed Xiao Lian''s left hand and dragged her from the place. Under the gaze of many onlookers, Xiao Lian''s face was a bit dazed, with a slight pink on her cheeks. Once outside, Soma began to recall the way toward the place where the contestants were waiting for their upcoming match. Both of them kept their mouths shut and silently walked into the desolate corridor, which was a bit wide and hollow. Xiao Lian''s eyes kept following Soma''s back figure, and sometimes, she would glance toward their connected hands. Her heart started to beat rapidly, and she could feel that her face was heating up because of the blood that gathered. However, this feeling of warmth and closeness with the person important to her brings forth the calm and ethereal feeling of happiness that dismissed the negative thoughts she had before. Unconsciously, she clenched her connected hands. Soma also responded by tightly gripping them with power, telling her that he was there beside her and would accompany her at any time. They took a couple of turns and descended the stairs; they finally arrived at the familiar place where they were waiting and took a piece of colored paper for the first match. As the two went inside, many students waiting for their turn glanced at the incoming person, Soma, their greatest rival. The room itself was filled with contestants from the first year, and once they saw what Soma was doing, their eyes knitted, cursing in their hearts. Soma ignored the gaze and turned toward the teacher to get the brooch. "Teacher, Xiao Lian will fight next so". "Okay, come here, girl!" Xiao Lian began following the female teacher who acted as an official in today''s competition. She began asking Xiao Lian a few questions to check her health and mental condition. Then she began to give Xiao Lian some pointers on what the brooch was for and how to activate it if Xiao Lian herself thought that she couldn''t continue the fight. "Mm, thank you, teacher!". Soma, who saw the brooch had been planted in Xiao Lian''s chest pocket, began to drag her outside once more, which invited the murderous intent from the other contestant. Once they were in the corridor, Soma walked toward the door leading them to the arena. Xiao Lian felt a bit hesitant about following him, but with the firm grip in her hand, she surrendered herself to Soma''s mercy. "That''s it; the battle is over." [The winner in this match is¡­] The announcement from teacher Lee and the female emcee, which resonated in the corridor where they were staying, made their bodies flinch briefly before they saw a female student, probably from the second year. With swollen red eyes, she walked past them, ignoring both presences. "The timing is perfect". {...The next battle will commence} Xiao Lian''s face stiffened, and Soma could feel the cold touch on her fingertips, trembling. "Xiao Lian". "Mm?!". Her body jolted in shock as Soma wrapped his hands around her back and took her body closer to his chest. Her heart began to beat wildly, and it sent a rush of blood toward her face, making her mind fall in distress. Her mouth flapped, trying to say something, but Soma beat her to it. "Xiao Lian!". With his calm and the tight hug he gave, her body somehow relaxed, and the sound of his beating heart slightly gave her mind a calm state. "Go and win this!". There are no exaggerated words, only a small support word that reached her ear. It blew away her stiffness and distressed mind that gnawed at her heart. As their bodies separated, Soma could see that Xiao Lian''s closed eyes fluttered, gradually filled with a light of determination. "I will be back". "Hm, I believe in you!". Chapter 291 - 291 Sharp Edge. Soma saw Xiao Lian''s back figure leave his sight, entering the Arena, accompanied by loud cheers from the spectators, making the entire stadium atmosphere lift up seeing her beautiful figure. {Here she comes, a first-year student that came from a renowned family from Chinese; her name is Xiao Lian a first-year student} He shrugged his shoulders, reminding himself that he probably must do these activities two more times to relieve the other girl''s tension. Soma slightly understood because no matter what superior strength the girls possessed, they were still young and didn''t have any control over their feelings. Hina and Xiao Lian, both girls, were still in their first year; despite having much experience in the dungeon after staying near Soma, they still had little tolerance for fighting in front of many crowds. However, Soma could only hope that with his small encouragement, Xiao Lian, Hina, or Serafina, who would fight tomorrow, could keep calm in front of many gazes directed at them. Xiao Lian walked calmly toward the Arena; once she stopped in the middle, she gazed toward the front, waiting for her opponent to arrive. Then, a female student walked to the Arena from the other path. She was a beautiful girl with wavy blonde hair. Her green eyes were sharp like a blade. With a calm atmosphere, she arrived at the Arena, smiling at Xiao Lian. {She is a second-year contestant named Janet; both contestants seemed to have arrived on the stage, Teacher Lee, please!} Teacher Lee descended to the stage, approached the two girls, and instructed them to get closer to each other. "Take out your weapon!". Xiao Lian and Janet simultaneously summoned their respective weapons, but Xiao Lian used a different spear and decided to store the Legendary Equipment. She took a spear with a black shaft and a silver blade on its tips. As for Janet, she grabbed the Longsword hilt and presented it to Lee. Both weapons had passed the test, and teacher Lee instructed them. "You two get ready!". Once they heard that they jumped at the same time and prepared their stance. Xiao Lian could feel her fingertips tremble slightly. Still, upon recalling the warmth and tight hug she had earlier, strength began to gather in her eyes, and she washed away her distress by exhaling loudly. On the other hand, Janet was completely ready to face the match. She recalled last year''s bitter experience when She couldn''t do anything, fighting the second year. From that moment, she trained hard and vowed to herself that she would reach the finals. "Start!". As soon as the command echoed in the Arena, Xiao Lian rushed forward, which left everyone in the stadium baffled by how fast her movement was despite still being in her first year. Janet was also not an exception, but she regained her calm quickly as she saw the glimmering silver blade approaching her face; then, from below, Janet swung her sword that struck the spear tips, deflecting its trajectory. Janet began her counter by shortening the distance between them and keeping her sword sliding through the spear shaft in defense. But Xiao Lian also didn''t stand still; she shifted her footwork changed the grip position of the shaft, and twirled the spear, attacking its dull side. The shaft traveled along a straight line from below, directed toward Janet''s hand. Janet, who saw it coming, knit her brows before she halted her steps and lightly jumped backward, dodging the attack. However, thinking this was a chance, Xiao Lian began to change her approach more aggressively, switching her grip once more. She began to rain down Janet with her thrust, and sometimes, she added a little twist to the attack by shifting the blade trajectory to the side in searching its target. {Woah, contestant Xiao Lian began to put pressure on Janet. Incredible! The fact is, she is still in her first year; I wonder what will happen when she enters her second year. Just thinking about it makes my blood boil!} Not just the emcee but everyone in the spectator''s spectators seats sat still, watching the match. Xiao Lian''s performance was absolutely stunning. Her precise control over distance and many variations from her attack that troubled the opponent made the entire stadium muted by her skill. In just a short amount of time, she trained with the others, and by watching others how to conduct oneself in martial arts, Xiao Lian''s rapid growth was truly extraordinary. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hina, Serafina, and Soma, who were always there practicing with her, parted their lips in satisfaction; also, as they looked at Xiao Lian''s performance, the fire in their eyes began to light up, and they couldn''t hold themselves back from participating in the match. Janet, who was being overwhelmed in terms of skill, gritted her teeth and kept desperately trying to find a chance for her to act, but one thing she missed about her opponent. A magical circle appeared behind Janet''s back, feeling something was not right. Janet jumped to the side and began to prepare her skill. However, before Janet reached the ground, Xiao Lian had already prepared a small block of ice as big as her fist, hidden behind her head. The ice began to fly in a straight line toward Janet, who was delayed by the activation of her skill. Janet threw away her plan and raised her blade, slicing the ice into two. But, once she sliced the ice while landing, in her sight, dozens of ice chunks flew over her place, surrounding her from all sides. She began to throw away the thought of dodging the ice and lowered her stance with her sword raised, protecting her face and vital point. The ice struck Janet''s body at the same time, and it created a white mist that covered her entire body. {That was a direct hit. Is contestant Janet able to survive that attack?} The white mist surrounding Janet''s body dispersed, showing her current condition. However, to everyone''s surprise, Janet was only slightly hurt, with only a small scratch, but there was something strange with her sword. The sword blade shone in silver light, sending shivers toward Xiao Lian''s side. "Sharp Edge!". Janet clenched the hilt and stood up despite slightly wobbling; with new resolve on her face, she swung the sword horizontally, creating a sonic blade from the compressed mana she poured into the sword. Xiao Lian, who saw the approaching slash, knit her brows and decided to create many layers of thick ice slightly far away in front of her. However, Soma, who watched the fight on the side, knit his brows in alert. Four thick ice walls stood in front of Xiao Lian, but when the slash reached the first wall, it cut through like there were no obstacles before its might. Xiao Lian realized it too late, and when the slash reached its fourth wall, its sharpness was unstoppable as it cut through it easily. Facing the slash that slightly approached her, Xiao Lian gritted her teeth, then put more strength in her feet before she leaped upward, dodging the slash. The slash itself began to blur, and it disappeared into thin air as Xiao Lian landed on the ground. Both contestants looked toward each other''s eyes with parting lips. {Woah, that skill was so dangerous; both contestants began to prepare their next move and what would be the outcome of this match; everyone, let''s cheer them both on!} Chapter 292 - 292 Challenge. A loud cheer erupted as the energetic voice from the emcee echoed inside the stadium. After watching the earlier exchange between both contestants, they finally stepped up the game a little bit. Whether Xiao Lian or Janet was nearly going all out in the fight, they were still trying to conserve their cards. Janet, in particular, beamed after seeing Xiao Lian''s stiff face, seeing the earlier attack she unleashed. True to what Janet had in mind, Xiao Lian, who watched the undulating aura from the sword, felt her breath choked and sweat gradually drenched her temple. The slash Janet had unleashed was so sharp that if she didn''t act, she would definitely lose. Thanks to her immediate response, she succeeded in dodging the slash, but she couldn''t be sure of the second one. "Are you ready, first-year?". S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a confident smile on her face, Janet pointed her sword at Xiao Lian; from that gesture alone, Xiao Lian could feel the glimmering light of sharpness from the sword; it might be able to cut even the hardest steel with ease. Xiao Lian regulated her breath and murmured, "No, don''t falter. I have a promise to make. I want to try fighting Soma in this match, so There is no way I would Lose!". She gripped the spear tightly and prepared her stance, which prompted the others to do the same. In a blink, Janet disappeared, and she appeared beside Xiao Lian, who managed to follow her movement just fine. Xiao Lian had fought a person who was much faster than Janet, so her vision had accidentally been enhanced to respond to this kind of situation. The silver sword swung horizontally, which Xiao Lian dodged by ducking under and retaliating using her thrust. With minimal movement, Janet twisted her body and swung her sword diagonally. Xiao Lian''s brows twitched, and she leaped to the side to take some distance while preparing some of her magic circles, but Janet began to give chase and pursued Xiao Lian. With each swing from its blade, wind or atmosphere seemed to get cut, and the sound that came from its swing was deadly silent; it sent shivers down Xiao Lian''s spine. Most of the magic Xiao Lian cast had been sliced and dispersed into thin air. The crowd from the second year began to cheer as they saw Janet had the upper hand. Meanwhile, the first-year spectators, especially Class-A, looked at Xiao Lian in admiration, for she could hold off with a senior above her. They thought that looking at the match''s continuation, they were already sure that Xiao Lian would be eliminated. However, contrary to their assumption, Xiao Lian began to counter with her aggressive approach, as she had done earlier, but this time, instead of thrusting her spear, she swung it like she was handling a glaive. Everyone who looked at her wondered why she did that, but, despite doing something unpredictable, Xiao Lian could maintain her stance and positioning well. Also, the way she handled the spear was some sort of art itself. Xiao Lian threw away the basic knowledge that the spear was optimal for thrusting and instead used all of its components to strike the enemy in front of her: the blade shaft and even the dull tips. She spun the spear and used the momentum of it to launch a diagonally strike toward Janet. The whole power of her body weight, mixed with the momentum from the spinning spear, sent an alarm toward Janet''s conscience. She dodged to the side but Xiao Lian, who predicted that already prepared her magic, created a magic circle which startled Janet, floating in air behind her. With her physical abilities, Janet managed to slash away the incoming ice chunk, but Xiao Lian also had prepared something else. Once the ice made contact with the sword, it shattered into a fine mist that momentarily obstructed her view. "Kuh!". The moment she waited had come; Xiao Lian began to create a huge magic circle above Janet, enough to devour her whole body. Then, a huge mass of water dropped; it pressed toward Janet''s body and drenched it from head to toe. "Shit, I will drown!". However, the moment Janet had thought that the pouring water was gone, and instead, below her, it created a massive puddle that shimmers with the sun''s glare. "Frost spike!". "Wha?!". With her mastery of mana and magic, Xiao Lian clenched her hand, and the puddle turned solid, and it began to thrust out multiple spikes that restricted Janet''s movement. Without wasting her time, seeing Janet was being restrained, but knowing Janet''s strength and the brittle spike restraining her. It was only a matter of seconds before Janet could free herself. That is why Xiao Lian tightly gripped the spear shaft in her hand. She retracted her right hand while inhaling deeply, and in one exhale, she threw it with all of her might, and then she followed the spear from behind. The spear flew in a straight line as it slammed toward Janet''s abdomen; the impact was quite strong as Janet''s body bent slightly, blasting away some air in her lungs. Within that brittle moment, Janet noticed that Xiao Lian had almost arrived in front of her. Still, before the continuous attack happened, her eyes dilated as she heard the unpleasant crack that ran through her chest before the brooch in her pocket shattered into pieces. "You won!". Janet''s faint whisper traveled along the air as it entered Xiao Lian''s ear; because of that, Xiao Lian had to halt her steps and saw the aura that coated the sword vanish. "?!". "The match is over!". {...} Teacher Lee''s dignified voice echoed in the stadium, shrouded in silent shock. Even the emcee who looked at the match''s outcome couldn''t believe her eyes seeing it. Once Xiao Lian snapped out of her absent-minded state. "Um, Senior?". {Amazing~! Did you guys see this? A first-year had just won over the senior; this is never heard of; even the genius Serafina Lawrence and the indomitable Gary in their generation couldn''t pull this off either. The current first year is truly outstanding. The winner is Xiao Lian from first year division} "Woah!". A groundbreaking cheer erupted, startling Xiao Lian and Janet, who were in the arena. The ice that binds her limbs slowly melts away, and Janet stores the sword in her hand. As she heard the cheers and the absent-minded face from the first year who defeated her, she sighed and looked down for a moment, lamenting her arrogant mistake. She is so confident in her skill that she neglects something important in this match, and that is her opponent as she began careless. "Um, senior?". Listening to Xiao Lian''s listless voice brought Janet back to the surface. She looked toward Xiao Lian''s flat expression and spread her lips, hiding her bitter feelings. "That was a good match!". "Mm, I learned a lot in this match; thank you, Senior." "I see, good for you. I also enjoy the match". "?!". Xiao Lian''s eyes slightly twitched as she felt the trembling finger within her grasp, but before she could open her mouth, Janet turned her back and waved her hand, leaving the arena. After pondering for a second, Xiao Lian bowed to Janet before turning around and approaching Soma, who was waiting for her in the corridor. "Congratulations, Xiao Lian". "Mm". Unconsciously, she raised her hand and still felt the lingering trembling upon making contact earlier. Soma, who understood the feeling behind that shaking hands, stood in silence as this was the burden Xiao Lian had to shoulder as the one who defeated her opponent fairly in a match. Xiao Lian tightly clenched her palm, closing her eyes. When she opened it, she uttered. "Soma!". "What is it, Xiao Lian?". Her porcelain, unblemished face stared right through Soma''s eyes, piercing his soul. Inside those listless eyes, a bright flame burned so bright it made Soma also respond in sincerity. "I won''t Lose. I will definitely win!". Soma sighed and closed his eyes briefly. Then, as he opened his eyes, he exerted a bit of pressure to show her that it wouldn''t be easy to defeat him. "I will accept your challenge, Xiao Lian!". Chapter 293 - 293 Somas turn Hearing the cold words that came from Soma''s mouth made Xiao Lian''s body tremble in fright; the sheer pressure from his words almost made her resolve falter in a moment. But, after regaining her mind, she grits her teeth and glares at Soma''s eyes. Soma watched the thing happen, his eyes shrinking into a dangerous state, when suddenly Xiao Lian''s body swayed. He ultimately released the pressure state and supported the girl before him. As the two were in close contact, Xiao Lian stood up and placed her right hand on her abdomen. A cute growl escaped her tummy and echoed in the empty corridor. "I''m hungry". Her listless words and her languid expression made Soma retract his seriousness and chuckle, seeing Xiao Lian''s usual behavior. "First, go give back the brooch in your pocket". "Mm". Xiao Lian alone approached the room where the officials were waiting; Soma, on the other hand, turned to look at the Arena, which was being cleaned up for the water and other stuff. "Soma?". "Hm? Yeah, let''s go!". The two began to walk off the place as Xiao Lian turned her gaze at him. Soma''s current face was calm; it was starkly different from the heavy pressure he had given earlier. As if it were a lie, the pressure he leaked was so heavy that it squeezed all of the soul within her being. She knew what lay beneath Soma''s skin, the hidden power and the hidden threat that kept gnawing at his heart; it must be draining his mental capacity. Xiao Lian felt amazed that he could maintain his nature despite having that ticking bomb inside him. Unconsciously, she reached out Soma''s right hand, and it made Soma''s attention briefly turn toward her; then they walked off in the corridor silently, onward to the other girls. As they stood in front of the door that would lead them to others, Soma took out multiple snacks, chocolate bars, chips, and some bottled drinks for the girls. "Share this with others!". "Mm, I will. Good luck in your match!". "Yeah, I am going". Xiao Lian saw Soma''s figure until she lost sight of him. Then she entered the room where Hina and Serafina were. She lightly pushed the door, which garnered attention from the other students present inside. "Xiao Lian, welcome back!". A clear and cheerful tone from Serafina, who read the flow of the wind, noticed Xiao Lian coming ahead from others. "That was a good match, Silver hair". From the side, Hina lifted the corner of her lips and calmly looked toward her. "Mm, thank you. This! Soma told me to share it with others". Xiao Lian, with her listless expressions, approached and sat down on her seat while showing the snacks in her hands. "Thank you, then I won''t hold back". Her slightly mischievous side appeared on the surface as she took the chips from Xiao Lian''s hand; Serafina popped out the plastic lid from the can and then began to take one of the chips, throwing it to her delicate mouth. Hina shook her head to the side, turned her attention back to the Arena, and focused on the match that had just started. As for Xiao Lian, she tore the plastic wrapper on the chocolate bars and took a bit of the content inside. The crunchy texture, sweet and salty chocolate caramel that melted in her mouth, boosted her joyful hormone, making her lips loosen in a blissful manner. "Mmmm, It''s bliss!". As the match had been undergoing between a third-year fighting, a first year student, it was pure torture to watch. The first-year, he couldn''t do anything to his opponent and was just desperately trying to dodge the attack from the third-year students who still seemed to be holding back his power a lot. Soma, who watched the match from the side, observed each other''s movements while also dividing his consciousness into two parts, one for him to focus on the match and one for him in training his movement set he learned from other contestants. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] With the two skills above, Soma''s practices and progress were far beyond normal; in just a short amount of time, he almost implemented the movement set he learned. In the first place, Soma himself had some interest in Taekwondo and used to look at it on Media or platforms videos after he got the Martial Saint''s first technique. The cheers from the spectators heightened the match on the Arena, as the third-year students began to slightly show a bit of his power within a moment. "The match is over!". {The watch is over, and the winner is Rick from the year division} Soma turned his back and went toward the room to get inspected before starting the match. If he wins in this match, he can meet with Xiao Lian on the fourth day of the competition. As for meeting Leon, they must survive a couple of matches until the remaining four people will battle to enter the final. "I am sorry, I will be going into the match". "Come here". After being inspected, Soma left the room and accidentally saw the retreating figure from the first year, who had lost the match earlier. His hands were busy wiping the tears that streamed down his cheeks as his sobs filled the entire corridor, walking with heavy steps. Even though Soma had revealed his presence to him, the boy kept moving straight, trying to search for a place for him to vent his frustration. Soma turned his back and walked toward the Arena. While walking, he recalled the boy''s figure earlier. If Soma was just a regular person who lived in these cruel worlds where monsters and dungeons were common, what if he was not having any luck obtaining the knowledge of the novel, the Martial Saint system, and many others things shaped the current him? Soma shook his head to get rid of those thoughts. "I will probably become like that boy from earlier". S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. {Thank you for the wait. Now, another contestant will walk toward the Arena, and from the list in my hands, the one that will be fought is from third-year students versus first-year students} Upon the mention of the line-up, the spectators kept their mouths shut, as they would be watching another boring fight. However, the emcee, who knew who the first-year boy was, spread her nasty grin and merrily introduced the third-year students. His name is Carter. He is a male student with lean muscle and a tall appearance. He has typical army haircut with dark skin. He walked toward the Arena composedly and observed his opponent clearly. Soma also calmly walked toward the stadium under the gaze of many academy students. They already knew how superb his strength was in yesterday''s match, and today, they will witness it once more, ensuring that he is the real deal. {Both contestants arrived, Mr. Lee, please} Lee began approaching the two contestants, checking them while briefing them on the match regulations. He glanced at both contestants, who calmly started a staring contest. "Both of you prepare your weapon". "...". As Carter began to take his gauntlets, Soma showed his bare fists and legs. "I''m fine with this". "Are you sure about this, Soma?". "Yes, teacher, I will use my fists and feet only." Hearing his response, Lee and the Carter glanced at his figure and soon discovered that Soma was serious about his choice. Carter''s eyes squinted dangerously, and with his shrill tone, he began to speak. "Hey man, are you looking down at me?". Soma shook his head and turned around to regain some distance from his opponent. Once he thinks it''s enough, he turns around and spreads his lips. "I want to test my Skill, besides fighting using my own body. Doesn''t it have a nice ring a bell in your ear?". Chapter 294 - 294 Overwhelming might. Both Lee and Carter were baffled by Soma''s statement. They exchanged a brief glance before Carter himself lifted the corner of his lips; he stored back the gauntlet he took and spoke. "Alright, then I won''t use it either. Is that good for you?". Instead of replying, Soma shrugged his shoulders and prepared his stance. Carter also distanced himself a bit, then prepared his stance. Carter lifted his fists on the level of his chin while his feet were aligned diagonally, his right foot forward and his left back, while doing some little movement. Lee saw both contestants had already stayed in their positions, so he raised his hand high without further ado and swung it downward. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Start!". The entire stadium was shrouded with silence as they would see another torture match because of the mismatching opponents. However, all these people haven''t realized how strong Soma is. Despite the silence that hung from the outsider spectators, the Academy''s students on their seats gulped their saliva as they were curious about what would happen in this match. The silence in the stadium lasted for a dozen seconds until it broke off as Soma lunged forward. Carter responded by tensing the muscles around his body. Carter''s eyes knit, surprised seeing Soma''s speed, but it didn''t mean he couldn''t follow it. He locked his gaze toward Soma, clenching his fists. After all of the training and dungeon diving he committed in the past years, Carter invested most of his stats toward his strength and agility to maximize his power output and speed in fighting the enemy. He himself has no particularly powerful skill. Carter has only one physical enhancement and no aptitude for elemental magic. However, that doesn''t mean he was oppressed by circumstances. In fact, he was grateful for that because he could focus solely on cultivating his path. Soma, who arrived at Carter''s front, delivered his straight punch, which Carter bent his torso back to dodge, but Soma didn''t finish with the attack when Soma tried to raise his leg to kick Carter''s pivot point. Carter ducked forward, thrusting his right fist upward, and climbed up toward Soma''s lower Jaw, which startled him. The punch packs much more firmness and power; it was impossible for Soma to deflect its trajectory, so he side-stepped to the left. Soma, who tried to counter, saw Carter rotate his hips and throw a left hook at his Jaw. He tilted his head back, and with his swift movement, Carter retracted his fists and began relentlessly pursuing Soma. For each punch Carter threw, the air trembled, and the force contained within that punch was enough to destroy a massive boulder, let alone a human skull. Even the spectators who didn''t truly understand martial arts deeply felt their entire body numbed looking at it. After watching the scene they had envisioned earlier, the spectators sighed, and some even felt pity for Soma, who couldn''t do anything but dodge the terrifying punch from Carter. However, despite being overwhelmed by the attack, Soma himself still maintained his calm, which gradually stirred Carter''s heart. Slowly but surely, in his eyes, Carter could see Soma''s pupils that followed his movement flawlessly, and within the more time they spent in this fight, it was all too late. When Carter decided to throw another right hook, Soma squinted his eyes and closed the distance between them while delivering a punch toward Carter''s right ribs. "Guf!". A sudden sharp, explosive blow knocked away the breath in his lungs from his right side; it left a throbbing agony that lingered with each breath Carter took. His right side and lungs were on fire, and he started to gasp for breath. He leapt back to gain a distance between them, and his face contorted in pain as he landed. His right ribs felt paralyzed by the pain; it kept sending stinging pain to his nervous system. "This is crazy! Even with the protective item, I still receive this much damage!" Carter muttered. Sweat began to trickle down his temple; it stung his eyes, and when he turned to look at Soma''s place, he was gone, and a sudden premonition made all the hair around his body stand on alert; immediately, he lifted his forearms to guard his face. "Gahak!". However, another attack came from Soma''s kick from behind, destroying Carter''s other ribs. His body swayed, screaming in pain. Both ribs were broken, bone cracked, and his flesh torn; the agony travelled along his veins, piercing his brain system, sending a rush of adrenaline to ease the pain. Soma circled around and arrived in front of Carter in an instant, and when Carter was still agonizing. He mercilessly threw another straight punch that hit Carter''s solar plexus. His punch was so powerful that it produced a loud boom. Then, a shockwave emerged from Carter''s back, turning his eyes white. Slowly, Soma stepped back, and Carter''s tall body slightly dropped to the ground, unmoving. "The match is over!". {The winner in this match is Soma from the first-year division!} A loud cheer came from the spectator''s seat, which was filled with many students from Class A who knew Soma''s capabilities the best, as he was the one who brought hope to the entire class. From here onward, the students from other classes and the seniors start to reluctantly accept Soma''s strength, which is completely out of the norm within the standard. Their heads began to get filled with many speculations, such as Soma was taking drugs by the people who loathed him, and some of them felt awe and couldn''t imagine what kind of hardships or skill from a boy at that age could have that much power inside. Some officials began to arrive at the arena and check Carter''s condition, which seemed unconscious. Soma, who had no other business in the arena, bowed toward his opponent and turned his back around. Gradually, the entire atmosphere inside the stadium shifted; it turned lively in an instant as they saw Soma walk away from the arena calmly. They began to praise and congratulate him for winning against the third year. "That was easy?". On the other side of the arena where, Serafina, still holding the can of chips in her hand, spoke. "Mm". Xiao Lian, who watched the match with a languid expression, expressed her agreement. "He is truly¡­". Meanwhile, Hina, who watched the match in deep focus, breathed a sigh, leaning her back toward the seat. At first, she thought that Soma partially matched his opponent''s strength. However, later, she knows that Soma was just trying to absorb the other technique, and he is probably currently mulling it over, trying to implement it into his fighting style. Internally, she felt a bit conflicted and sad because Soma kept getting stronger every day. She was happy that Soma was getting stronger, but at the same time, a sense of loss and urgency creeped out of her heart, clouding her mind. Those feelings began to cloud not only Hina but also the other two girls who were close to him. Xiao Lian and Serafina also received the impact. Simultaneously they mutter "I need to work harder than this!". Hina leaned her head back with closed eyes. "I will catch up to you!". Xiao Lian''s eyes were filled with determination. "I should get more serious in our development!". Serafina turned her attention toward the girls and began to form a plan for her and them. Chapter 295 - 295 Leon match. Soma lightly pushed the door that blocked him. Slowly, as he entered, he was welcomed by three beautiful smiles from the most important people in his life. "Welcome back, Soma". Hina turned around and saw Soma approaching her side. Soma glanced toward the Arena where the match was about to start. He took a seat, and Hina, who kept her gaze on him, spoke. "Soma about the earlier fight". Then tension and the questions around Hina''s atmosphere scream the word curiosity. Soma began to explain the details of what had been in his mind on the match earlier. True to her own thought, Hina listened to his explanation and nodded her head in silent understanding. As they were talking, the match started, but Hina, who usually focused on the match, kept glancing at Soma. She squeezed her brain to remember every word that spilt from his mouth. Not Just Hina but the other two also began to turn their attention toward Him. Soma wonders what they had in mind but decides to brush it off and will let the girls face it themselves, for he believes in their own strength. The four of them began to exchange conversation, discussing something related to enhancing one''s own strength in martial Arts. "So, that is why you keep defending at first". Hina covers her mouth, lost in her own thoughts. "I see, you can use it like that in that situation. Then if I just¡­". S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Serafina began to form mental images of how she used her own Martial power in a fight. "Mm? Soma, is there any secret in your training? ". Xiao Lian directly asked a question that had been plaguing the other two minds. "Um, well". After hearing her question, several things came to mind. One is because of his innate skills, and the second is the breathing techniques that will help the user efficiently comprehend their way of pursuing strength. Soma felt a bit conflicted. He felt sad that he couldn''t share his breathing techniques. So, he began to create a cover-up story until he could find a perfect method for them to power up. Besides, there are currently many solutions to this. Still, the one and most effective method is none other than gradually polishing each technique to its limit and using it at the moment, which will give them an advantage. "I see". "Mm, thank you, Soma". "Then, that is what we will do". Hearing Hina, Xiao Lian, and Serafina''s replies made Soma sigh in relief. He began to give the girls some advice regarding their martial path. Even though cheering and clapping sounds reverberated inside the stadium; the four continued their discussion as if they were engulfed in their worlds. Hina, Xiao Lian, and especially Serafina, who still seem to have little knowledge about martial arts, listen silently to what Soma has in mind. They greedily absorbed Soma''s knowledge and enlightenment regarding martial arts. The girls'' eyes were shrunken, and sometimes, they nodded their heads, understanding Soma''s point. While the four of them chatted, the match in the Arena resumed. Most of the match was dominated by the senior division, which was superior in every aspect. There was also a match pitting the same first-year against each other. Regarding the competition within the day, only three contestants from first-year students managed to pass the second round. Day passed, and the sun that hung above the sky began to shift its place, tilting its eye slightly toward the west. A chilly autumn wind, accompanied by the warm rays of the sun, filled the entire Arena, which seemed to haven''t lost its vigour. Despite having a lot of boring matches because of the difference in strength, sometimes it pleased them with the battle between an equal opponent, making the spectators still decide to stay in the place. {Now for the last match that will unfold. It will put together first-year students; both participants seemed to arrive at the same time} After stepping his feet onto the path that would lead him toward the Arena, Leon regulated his breathing and kept his focus straight on the opponent in front of him. Leon''s opponent was a female student. Her name is Tiara. She is the representative from Class B. She had a beautiful face. Her striking red eyes and straight blonde hair gave her a much more elegant atmosphere compared to other students her age. She was taller than any other girl, standing 167 cm tall. She also had some assets in her body; she was much too grown up to be called a teenager. Like Hina, she used fire magic, but she focused solely on becoming a magician, while Hina focused on both Magic and Sword. They also know each other because they came from the same country and were childhood friends. "It''s been a while, Leon Pendragon". "It''s been a while, Tiara Le Fay". Sitting calmly watching the match, Soma watches the meeting between those two rivals. Tiara Le Fay is the descendant of one of the great wizards from Great Britain, Morgana. She is also one of the members of the Camelot guild after being invited by the current head of the guild. Since they were children, both of them were so close. Tiara held a special feeling in her heart for Leon. However, after a certain event happened to Leon in his childhood, a seed of misunderstanding began to sprout between them, and their relationship was relatively opposed to each other. Soma turned his head to the side, watching Hina''s figure, who focused her attention toward the Arena. Her eyes were clear and filled with anticipation about what kind of match would happen. In the story, Hina and Leon''s relationship triggers the hostile relationship between Leon and Tiara because of Tiara''s jealousy, which makes Hina''s figure, who keeps getting attention from Leon, repulsive. At least after Soma gets Hina''s hand in a relationship, Tiara should not become a hindrance in the future if she plays well, but all of that depends on Leon''s effort. Soma could only hope that their relationship could bloom. Lee briefed the two contestants in the Arena, and once they reached a considerable distance, Laon summoned his longsword. Tiara is a long wand made from high-quality wood decorated with red spheres on its tips. Lee, who watched both contestants ready, swung his hand down. "The match begins". As soon as Lee finished his word, Leon, who decided to strike first, halted in his steps as he watched multiple magic circles float around Tiara''s sides. Spark began to emerge; its brilliant orange brought forth a searing heat that burned the air around her. But admits all of that, Tiara kept her composure, and the flame tongue danced wildly in the air before it condensed into a lance shape. The shape was compressed into thinner sides and focused on agility rather than power. "Fire lance". Tiara raised her wand, and the lance that floated near flew straight toward Leon. The fire lances were approaching fast; Leon knit his brows and brandished his sword. He gripped the hilt tightly and, using the sword''s body and his footwork, deflected the fire lance trajectory until he did the same with the other lance, moving forward. Spark danced the heat that stung his skin and made his pores open. The burning oxygen around him made Leon a bit suffocated by the lance, but after he Deflected all of the lance, he planned to rush toward Tiara and end the fight instantly, but he made a mistake. Tiara clenched her fist, and a magic circle began to emerge below Leon''s feet; it enveloped his entire being. "Inferno". A bright pillar of fire began to sprout from beneath him. The glorious orange light that shone in the stadium brought everyone''s attention and gave them a sense of horror because a person had just been swallowed by it. "This is my win!". Chapter 296 - 296 Original Magic. The brilliant light from the flame that shot through above burned the air, and it permeated its heat toward the surrounding place. Everyone in the place gulped their saliva, looking at the flame that kept standing in the Arena, coloring their eyes with bright orange color. Tiara thought it was a bit excessive, but she couldn''t help it herself; her feelings that had been bottled up all these years burst apart the moment she had a chance to talk with Leon, even though it couldn''t be called a conversation. However, the longing feelings from her childhood began to resurface, as did the unexplainable things he did to her. Also, the frustration that she couldn''t be accepted into Class A made her irritation level spike up until she threw the Magic toward him without reserve. Internally, Tiara was flustered. Blood drained from her face, and she bit her own nails. "Is he safe?" she muttered regrettably, but her worry was off the mark. From within the pillar of flame, a golden light started to make its appearance. Slowly, the light chased away the flame. With a silent puff, the flame that filled the entire Arena blasted away, and there Leon stood perfectly fine, surrounded by a thin layer of barrier he had created in crucial time before the flame engulfed him. The heat and the tension in the Arena dispersed as they saw Leon sigh and focus his attention on Tiara. He brandished his sword and prepared his stance once more. Tiara also sighed in relief, but it was not visible on her external face; she began to gather enough mana to continue the match and opened her mouth. "I see, you survived that?". Her brows knitted for the stupid mouth she had. Tiara was supposed to say, ''Are you okay?'' there, but her brain and mouth did not seem to be synchronized well. "Yeah, that was pretty impressive magic you have". Leon replied with a slight smile and began to miss the time they were still close to each other. He released the thin barrier that encircled him and faced Tiara with his sword. "Hmph, This is not everything; I still have something to show you!". Again, Tiara''s brows knitted for her mouth, which kept hurling rude words toward Leon. However, despite her conflicted mind, she still creates multiple magic circles around herself and begins to form a plan to beat Leon in this match. Tiara was aware of her disadvantage in this fight and wondered if Leon could approach her close enough. With his sword in hand, he was practically a fearsome enemy for her in close combat. That is why she began to rack her brain, creating multiple plans, traps, and Magic in a short amount of time. Leon, who saw multiple magic circles around Tiara, inhaled deeply before he rushed forward and tried to face Tiara head-on. Once he took a step forward, four magic circles appeared in his field of vision; two from above, and two others were in his line of sight. The four magic circles activate, giving birth to four swirling flames that condense into a ball. Without incantation, Tiara just swung her Wand downward, and the fireball flew directly toward Leon. He performed a horizontal swing, effortlessly eliminating the flame that came toward him. As for Tiara, who saw it, she kept randomizing her attack and rained down Leon with Fireball to keep him in place. Tiara began to leap to the side while creating a magic circle around her shoulders. Two magic circles floated, and from them, a small barrage of fireballs was fired toward Leon''s place. Of course, she was not just staying in one place. Tiara began her move, preparing her finishing move. With perfect control over her mana, she aimed the barrage, creating another magic circle around Leon to obscure his attention from her. She also began to gather enough mana into her Wand, and the red orb on its tips emitted a bright red glow, which made the onlookers swallow back their spit. Leon, who was being rained on by an attack, calmly assesses his surroundings and manages to spot Tiara, who seems stopped in place and preparing something. A barrage of small fireballs came from its left side. Leon exhaled and dodged the incoming projectiles, while two other fireballs with bigger diameters came from above. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a single swing from the glimmering silver blade, the fireball split into two, but it still retained its lingering heat, making Leon''s body drenched in sweat. His lungs start to feel heavy, probably because of the effect of being bombarded by flames from any direction. "She is truly becoming strong, But!". Leon admired Tiara''s dedication. He couldn''t imagine just how hard she worked to perfect her Magic, and he also knew she must still loathe him because of what had happened in the past. However, "I don''t want to lose in this match!" Leon muttered. He tightly gripped the sword in his hand, and without him noticing, the tattoo on his palms resonated, and his azure clear pupils turned into vivid gold. From within, a surge of tremendous power lay dormant and started to awaken. Leon could feel that his body was so light as if he had wings on his back. He could even pulverize a boulder with his punch. Tiara, who watched the change within him, knit her brows as she felt the undulating comforting power that radiated from Leon''s figure; even though it was comfortable to feel, somehow, she felt that Leon was frightening. "Here I come, Tiara". The moment Leon uttered those words, her heart thumped, and blood gathered on her pale face, painting it pink. She Shook her head to the side and unleashed her ultimate Magic. A bright Magic circle that shone red above her started to activate. From within the circle, a swirling red flame gathered until it manifested into the form of a right hand holding a majestic long sword, pointing its blade upward. All the spectators in the stadium were baffled, especially the fire magic user, because the Magic that Tiara had unleashed was something that had never been heard of. "That was!". Hina, who always keeps her calm, feels slightly agitated after seeing the phenomenon that manifests in her own eyes. Original Magic can also be called Extra magic, for it was miraculously created by humans, and its powers can grow along with the user. The principles behind this Original Magic were a bit complex. Only the creator can achieve its full potential, and whether there is someone who can create it, they cannot exhibit the magic''s full potential. That is why many wizards compete to create their own original Magic, which symbolizes their success in pursuing their wizard path. Of course, the method of creating Original Magic was far from easy. Only a person who understands the principles they pursue and single-handedly devoted their entire life toward Magic, there is a slim chance someone can arrive at the goal line. "Original Magic - Hand of Gawain!". After Tiara finished her spell, the area around the Arena was turned into a desert. The temperature was rising, breaching the affordable level. Not only in the Arena but also the people and students who saw the scene from the spectators'' seats felt their entire bodies scorched, and cold sweat began to drench their hot bodies. However, when everyone around her praised her creation of original Magic, which usually took years or even centuries to develop, the person in mention had a pale face, with a single blood trickle down her nose, her breath ragged, the throbbing in her head was tearing apart her skull as she stubbornly held onto her consciousness, by gritting her teeth. "I will finish this match. Leon Pendragon, prepare yourself!". Chapter 297 - 297 First Awakening. In front of the majestic hand that formed from a flame afloat above in mid-air while being controlled by a single girl with sheer determination in her eyes, even Leon slightly faltered looking at it. Leon gulped his saliva to moisten his parched throat; even he couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. Tiara, who used to play with him ever since he was little and was avoided by him, has already grown into this state. A clattering sound reverberated in his ears. He lifted the corner of his mouth because he understood where that sound came from. "I am trembling!" Leon muttered. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He focused his attention on his hand, then tightly gripped the sword hilt. He prepared his stance while facing the enormous flame sword that seemed to slice through the sky. However, rather than being afraid, he felt a bit excited to see what the battle outcome would be. Leon also found it strange because he knows best that he is not this type of person at all. One thing that led him to have this kind of mindset was the moment when he knew that he was placed in the same group as Soma. Soma, whose existence could be called a living Battle God in his sight, was entering the same group as him. There is someone who pushed him from the back recently with words alone, a person who believes in him, comforts him and supports his heart. This could be a chance for him to have a change of heart because he doesn''t want to waste the effort of those who believe in him. "...believe in the power that chooses you!". Soma''s words replicated, and Leon parted his lips. "Ah, thank you, Soma!". A burst of golden aura exploded from his skin; its divine light pushed away the destructive power of the fire hand that still gleamed majestically; it witnessed the birth of the first light. The tattoo in his palm shone blindingly, and a thin layer of golden aura coated Leon''s skin. His body was brimming with power as he faced the opponent in front of him with his head held high. "Come, Tiara!". Tiara woke up from her absentminded state, seeing Leon''s figure had become slightly bigger in presence, unknowingly, the corner of her lips lifted, and she swung the wand in her hand. "Hand of Gawain, slay the opponent in front of you!". A sudden spike in temperature occurred as the hand that gripped the sword in midair began to move. Everyone in the stadium dropped their jaws, seeing the spectacles of today''s closing match. The girl with superb control over magic and her intelligence created original Magic, which placed her in the category of genius in her time. Also, the boy who has been chosen by the world, bearing the mark of a Savior who will fight on behalf of humanity, born its first light. A downward swing from the flame sword descended above Leon''s head, but despite being oppressed by the sword. In his mind, Leon is pretty composed, and his heart is telling him that he will be fine. Leon tightly gripped the sword in his hands, placing it beside his right waist while its blade pointed backward. As the flame sword arrived above his head, Leon inhaled deeply and swung his sword diagonally. Silence descends upon the world. Time feels like standing still, and the world is filled with colors, now turned into divine golden light. The flame sword that met with the light split into two, and the flame began to disperse into thin air. Simultaneously, as the flame disappears, Tiara, who is barely holding onto her consciousness, smiles and feels a bit proud. She is also frustrated because the original magic she created painstakingly over her life got obliterated easily. "Well, that is a good match". She couldn''t hold much longer; her feet just lost their strength, and gradually, her body was being pulled down by gravity. while falling, she felt satisfied seeing her loved one grow. "Oof, Are you alright, Tiara?". "Le-Leon, I-I!". Her consciousness slipped away as she was about to say something. Leon was flustered at first, but after he saw her relaxed breathing, he sighed in relief. He turned to the spectator''s seat and saw his personal Maid, who had come to the stadium to witness his match. She bawled her eyes out, seeing Leon, who grasped Victory. "The match is over". {Woah, Amazing. Leon Pendragon from the first-year division came victorious in this memorable match!} A loud cheer shook the entire stadium. It gives Leon a sense of relief and pride that he could arrive at this stage. He fixed Tiara''s position in his hands and then began to walk toward the approaching officials who came to tend her wounds. "Leave her to us!". "Yes, I am counting on you, teacher. I will visit her later". The official walked away from the arena while Leon, who was being praised by the spectators, scanned his surroundings and met his eyes with Soma; by chance, Soma also stood up from his seat and watched Leon''s shadow calmly. Both stared for only a moment, but within that moment, their intention had passed clearly through each other''s minds. "Let''s meet in the Semi-finals! " Leon, with a heart full of resolve, turned away and left the arena with confidence. In the spectator seat where Soma''s group was gathering, they sat in silence, getting swallowed by the festive mood that still hung on the entire stadium. Soma, in particular, feels like he was struck by lightning because of the intense performance the two contestants had. First off is Tiara. Soma had never heard that she was that talented and could unleash such formidable magic. Also, it was an Original Magic created by her own hand and commitment. Then, Leon. The light that coated his body earlier came from his own will or heart, which was answered by the power that came from the symbol. It seemed the time for Leon''s awakening was not far from here. The key to handling the power of the Savior is the user''s will. If the user''s will is weak, full of flaws, and has no clear path, he can''t manifest his power explosively. If the opposites happened by chance, then Leon can undoubtedly wipe out every contestant in this competition with ease. One thing that made him wonder was where and what kind of trigger made Leon have that change in mindset so fast. Just yesterday, he was still filled with doubt and barely managed to win against Akane. "Yo, everyone in Student council. I came to visit". The door to the place slammed open, and from behind appeared the figure of Akane. She seemed filled with joy, cast her gaze aside, and began approaching Soma''s side. "Big Sis, why are you here?". Hina, who had known her for a long time, welcomed her entrance. With a languid expression as usual, Xiao Lian nodded her head while her eyes met with Akane. Meanwhile, Serafina knit her brows on high alert. "Nothing. I just came to observe the match, but it was finished; achaa, I want to see his development." "I see, so it was like that". Soma, who overheard her words, understands the whole picture now. "Akane, you finally start your move in getting his favor". Soma muttered in his heart. Chapter 298 - 298 Competition, Third Day. After finding out the reason behind Leon''s sudden rise in strength, now it all makes sense. The same is true in the story: Akane, who is interested in Leon''s power, begins to use one of her trained skills, silver tongue, to get close to Leon. However, because of the timing of her appearance yesterday and the way she expressed herself, she was like implies something toward Soma, he feels slightly ominous in her actions. Akane herself was a girl who would act mercilessly toward evil; she would use every way to banish evil in the world, for that was her mission and her way of life. Because of that, Soma starts to turn back time, recalling what he had done to garner her bad side. First is Akabane Hina; that is for sure. Hina is Akane''s favorite, and she has the plan to make her own person to satisfy her fetish. For the record, Akane has an interest in the same sex and is willing to do everything for a girl who she had a crush on. Her tendency to look for the criteria is that of a girl who is gullible, cute, and obedient, which perfectly fits the image of Akabane Hina. This also happens in the story, where her fetish goes wild and eventually or maybe accidentally, the Author puts Leon as the one by her side. Then, something happened between them that opened some light toward Akane''s vision regarding Love. The second thing that comes to Soma''s mind is the fact that she could feel something ominous inside his body when they were on the beach. If that really came to that, things had just started to turn complicated. With her Around and Leon''s current mental state, he is afraid that Leon will be Affected too deeply and become someone else''s puppet. At least he hoped it wouldn''t happen. However, should he concern himself with that? Even though Soma himself has a mountain of problems he must face to continue living in this world, "For a while, I will see them from the side". "They sure are late!". Hina, who stood beside him, grumbled while looking at the phone display. Her smooth, short red hair that swayed by the wind dragged his attention to it. The sweet flower and milky scent entered his nose, making him enthralled by her figure every time he saw her. "What is the appointment time?". "It should be around now". A night had passed since the second day of the competition had happened. Today marks the third day when Hina and Serafina will have their match. Soma and Hina are currently waiting for someone in front of the entrance gate, filled to the brim with other spectators from many places, to be inspected. The soothing ambience that came from the warm light of the sun mixed with the cool autumn wind that brushed their skin calmed their nerves when facing the day that would be filled with events. "Hina, Soma!". "Hm?". "?!". A chirping, lively voice that rang pleasantly in their ears grabbed the two attention and saw Hisako with Hiroshi calmly approaching their side. The parents were wearing casual clothes that matched their looks. Hiroshi was wearing a plain black shirt; tucked inside was a white t-shirt and dark blue pants that gave off a calm feeling. As for Hisako, she wears a light blue cardigan and white T-shirt underneath; for the lower part, she wears loose blue jeans, giving her a youthful vibe. As they came closer, Hisako began to wrap their hand around Hina, hugging her tightly. "I miss you, Hina". "Mom, this is embarrassing!". Even though she says that Hina returns the hug, both of them enjoy their reunion with open hearts. Meanwhile, the two males just stand idly by the sides and greet each other with only a silent smile. As the women separated, the four of them began to exchange small conversations while Hina started to guide the group toward the competition venue. Along the way, the parents keep reminiscing about their past in the Academy and how the two of them met. With a joyous smile on his face, Soma listened carefully to the story the parents had in mind while Hina kept gripping his sleeves, burying her pink face on his right shoulder because of the story of her parents. While walking, Soma occasionally checked his phone and found a new message from Serafina that everything had been set up for their arrival. The volume of the spectators was incomparable from yesterday. The road that led them toward the stadium was filled to the brim by people from every place, whether it was from the Ark or even the main Island. On the third day, Soma could faintly see many people with formal suits walking toward the stadium side, which he assumed were people from the Guild that come to find a jewel or, if lucky, a diamond in the rough between the glimmering jewels in the Academy. Guild is a small organization that is built by multiple Awakeners who have the same vision. Their activities tend to include dungeon exploring and searching, and they help nurture many talented young awakeners they pick from worldwide. There are also transactions about monster materials, mana core, craftsmanship and many others. The organization must have approval from the Awakeners Association and from the country where it was created, for the Guild was not just some organization; its name held numerous significant reputations and pride for its members who joined. From these human crowds, Soma caught the figure of Serafina and Xiao Lian, who seemed to be conversing about something with smiles on their faces. "Sera, Xiao Lian". Soma''s heart fluttered gently as he saw the two girls approach his side like adorable puppies that awaited their master to come. "Soma, welcome back, and to our guests also, Welcome to the Academy". Serafina composedly welcomed Soma and the parents. "Mm, Soma, Uncle, and Aunt welcome". Seeing the usual Xiao Lian languid expression, Hisako chuckled and gave her a warm hug, which Xiao Lian received with open hands. Hiroshi''s face stiffened, and his body turned into stone while looking at Serafina''s figure. "Soma, why is she here?". S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, well, she was the one who prepared everything for today''s occasion". Serafina noticed their exchange and approached Hiroshi with a business-like smile that creeped out. "Fufu, it''s been a while, sir". "Yeah, It''s been a while indeed, Miss Lawrence". "My, I am flattered that you still remember my name". "Ahahaha". The atmosphere began to be shrouded by silent awkwardness, and eventually, the loud sound of the gong that echoed in the stadium brought everyone''s attention back. {Ladies and gentlemen, Welcome to our Martial Arts competition. Today is our Third day, and for some of you who still recall yesterday''s match, you will be sure to be brimming with anticipation of what kind of match will be served on the plate¡­} "It''s starting soon". Soma glanced toward Serafina, to which she replied with a strong nod. "Everyone, please follow me!". Serafina began to guide the groups, making their way through the bustling crowds. After the announcement from the emcee earlier, the air was thick with anticipation, and the buzzing of voices came from all directions. They move with purpose in their head, and as they meet with the guard that inspected the people. Without wasting any time, Serafina shows a piece of paper, which makes the teacher on guard nod and let her pass easily. Once they arrived in the corridor, many eyes were gathered toward the group, but when they saw there were other groups who went in the same direction, wearing formal clothes and giving off a dignified aura. They were convinced that those people were going to a VIP Room. Serafina guided the group until they stood in front of the steel twin door. Its appearance exudes an exclusive air, its sleek and smooth surface carved with intriguing art, gleaming under the soft light that came from the room. Beside the door, a small plaque made from polished wood read ''VIP'', hinting at the accommodation they will get. As the door pushed, a breeze that trapped inside flowed out as it caressed the skin of the person who opened it; the interior was wide with many seats coated with luxurious matt that were soft to the touch; the seat was arranged downward like in a movie theatre. In front of them, a thick glass reinforced with monster material from the dungeon separated the space between the two places. Beneath the clamour of cheer that shook the stadium, the group took their seat, and the other groups that entered the same place took a considerably far seat from Serafina''s group. Hiroshi and Hisako, who used to be treated with this kind of hospitality, hurriedly took their seat in the corner, along with Hina, Xiao Lian, Serafina and Soma. However, as soon as he submerged his butt toward the soft matt, Soma''s phone trembled, and it garnered the other''s attention. Feeling flustered, Soma apologizes in his heart and begins to check the notification that is coming to his phone. As he turned on the display, his eyes bloated, and he shot up from his seat; everyone in the place knit their brown in wonder at the commotion that was caused by the boy. "Soma, what is the matter?". Serafina, who sits near him, stands up, curious as to what kind of message will make Soma flustered like that. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "No, I am fine, it was just my acquaintance. Suddenly they came to this place. Sera, can you lend me the permission paper?". "No problem, I already booked dozens of seats for the entire week to accommodate our parents later. Luckily, my mother can''t come today". "Thanks, Sera". After getting what he wanted, Soma hastened his steps and walked around the corridor with an agitated mind. "I hope they are okay because the places are packed". Chapter 299 - 299 Surprised. With a soft thud, the door closed, and Soma made his way toward the main entrance to meet with someone who had given him a notice earlier. To clarify the meeting place, Soma took out his phone. Once it settled on his palm, the phone vibrated, which made his brows twitch. "They are already in the Area". Soma meets with the teacher, who stands near the entrance and shows him the pass. The guard knit his brows at first, but upon recognizing the real paper in Soma''s hand, the man opened the way and let him go out. "Thank you, one of my family came in late so". "Don''t worry; it was a part of my job, after all." Both of them bid their temporary farewell, and Soma walked through the river of people still crowding the entrance. In fact, the hustle and bustle was even more intense from earlier in the morning. As he scanned the bustling crowd, trying to find the people he knew, Soma focused his attention until he met two women standing around the corner of the road, chatting harmoniously. Their presence was too strong, for the two of them became the object of view of other crowds. Violet, who noticed Soma''s presence, glanced to the side, nodding her head before informing the other person. "I''m sorry for the wait, Mother, Miss Violet". Beatrice, who heard the pleasant call that escaped from Soma''s lips, loosened her facial face, beaming in full throttle. "Oh my, Soma, my son. I miss you So much". Without warning, once Soma had approached her side, she wrapped her hand around him, hugging him tightly. The soft and flower scent that came from Beatrice reminded him of the figure of his mom, and it soothed his heart upon seeing there was someone who treated him like a true family. Many passersby watched their interaction with warm smiles, and some even shed tears of joy seeing the touching scene. Soma, too, wrapped around his hands behind Beatrice''s back, smiled. "Indeed, having a family that cares about you is a great feeling". Soma muttered. As they separated Beatrice lifted her gaze then low, checking Soma''s whole body. "Hm, you seemed healthy. How was the other?". "They are also doing fine, But I heard from Sera; you will arrive tomorrow?". Upon mentioning that, Beatrice''s lips loosened to the sides, showing her mischievous sides, which resemble her daughter the most. For today''s occasion, Beatrice wore a pretty casual style. She wore a beige knitted long sweater, and on top, she wore a light brown suit made from high-quality materials that reached her knees. The suit was matched with the loose brown trousers below and a pair of black heels. {The first match will be put together by students from the first-year division and third-year division} The three of their attention got distracted by the loud, cheery announcement that echoed in the stadium, followed by the loud cheering that raised the tension in the outside venue. Soma realized the situation, knitted his brows, and turned to look at the two of them. If they were still dilly-dallying in place, it would be harder to enter later. "Both of you, let''s enter the stadium first". "Okay, let''s go, Violet". Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Understood Madam". Violet nodded her head, and then the three of them began to move from the place. With her head held high, Violet was cautious about her surroundings. Violet wore a short, tight white T-shirt and a slim leather jacket that fit her body style. She also wore tight, loose trousers that did not hinder her movement too much and a pair of branded sneakers. The three of them passed along the waiting line, and they talked harmoniously before Soma had to stop in his tracks and look toward his surroundings with knitted brows. "What''s the matter, Soma?". Beatrice tilted her head adorably, looking at him with an oblivious gaze. As for Violet, she began to follow Soma''s sight and found nothing strange in her vicinity. "Nothing. Let''s go enter". Shaking his head to the sides, Soma starts to guide them through the entrance pass, and once the teacher knows that it is him. The teacher slightly opened up a path for the three of them. The tension and clamorous excitement that permeated the atmosphere a while ago disappeared as the three entered deeper into the desolate corridor. Not long before that, Soma and the two women with him stood in front of a steel door, which Soma pushed inside, alerting the people inside. While the door creaked softly, his members turned slightly toward him, and Serafina, who noticed his incoming presence, spoke. "You are late, So, ma?!". "Good morning, Sera". "Good morning, My Lady". "Why?!". Serafina stood still in place as if her feet were nailed on the spot, her mouth flapping open, then closed like a fish in search of fresh air. With her trembling finger, she pointed to them. With a confident smile on her face, Beatrice approached her daughter''s side and stood in front of her, observing her daughter''s condition. From behind, Violet kept her head held down, too ashamed to meet with Serafina''s gaze. "Haaa, you should have told me earlier if you want to come". "This is a little bit of a surprise for you." "But everything must have some preparation". "Oh my, so cold! I couldn''t imagine my own daughter being displeased by my presence". "That is not what I mean. Haa, Violet, how was the place?". Violet, who had received a stray bullet, flinched. With resolved feelings in her heart, she lifted her gaze and met Serafina, who was smiling. However, looking at her eyes, Violet''s senses were screaming that Serafina was not. She exhaled, then opened her mouth. "Alan is doing the job. Of course, not just him; the others are also helping him". Serafina sighed for the first time in a day and massaged her temples. "I see. Next time, you have to notify me first, especially you, Mama!" "Oh my, that''s scary. Don''t stress yourself too much. I am afraid you will have wrinkles at that young age." "I am not, what in the world are you saying, mama". "Well, it''s bad manners to talk while standing here, and we also disturb the other people in this room, so shall we take a seat?" "Geez, Mama!!!". In the end, Serafina is played by her own mother. From start to finish, Serafina loses her cool, which seems unlike her, who always kept her cool in public and showed her real face only to the special people around her. With her cheek puffed out, Serafina sat beside Soma while grumbling. Soma had to appease her anger, and they promised to go out sometimes, as were the prices. Beatrice, hearing their exchanged grin, whispered something in Serafina''s ear, which made her face go boom into pink. Everyone in the group smiles, seeing the mother-daughter duo. They all begin to shift their attention toward the match that has already changed its contestants. The match provided an exciting battle between students in the same year; Hina observed their tactics, split-second decisions, and techniques. It was nearing time for her to walk to the Arena. "It is time!". Chapter 300 - 300 Hina’s match. A calm and decisive voice resonated within the room as the eyes of the group turned toward her. Hina exhaled; her breath was fragile but heavy, washing away the tension she had built and making her ready to face the match that would be held next. Within the tense atmosphere around the group, she stood up, glanced toward the others, and spoke her mind. "I am going". "Um, Good luck out there, Hina". Hisako warmly smiled at the figure of her daughter, who seemed to have experienced many things in her life. She used to feel ignorant toward those around her and acted in denial when someone tried to approach her. However, none of that can be felt in Hina''s current figure, which made Hisako and Hiroshi glad that their daughter could change under Soma''s influence. "!". Hiroshi didn''t talk much but from the moment their eyes met, both could understand each other''s intentions clearly. Soma, who watched it, stood up from his seat and garnered everyone''s attention. "Let''s go, Hina". Hina stood baffled, almost letting her jaw drop on the ground, but she held back and shrugged her shoulders. She cast her gaze toward the other and then left the room, followed by Soma from behind. With a soft thud, silence hung on the group as they exchanged silent looks with each other; the brittle, thin layer of ice covering the space between the family had not shown any sign of breaching yet. Slowly, as the mood turned heavy into awkward silence, Serafina, who had something to tell about Hisako and Hiroshi regarding her relationship, turned her head. "Um, Mr Hiroshi and Miss Hisako, can I?". "Yes!?". Hiroshi''s face stiffened, which made Serafina smile wryly at his action. It seemed Hiroshi still hadn''t let go of her image in public. "Yes, sweetheart, you are?". Hisako''s clear and melodious voice breaks off the tension between her husband and Serafina. Her large blue eyes stared right through Serafina, drowning her in the deep sea of nervousness, but Serafina persisted, gritting her teeth, for this was something she should tell them. "My name is Serafina, and I happen to have a relationship with the same Boy as your daughter". "Hooo!". With low voices, Hisako shrunk her sharp eyes, causing Serafina''s body to flinch slightly. Hiroshi, with his eyes wide open, never expected the situation to take this turn. "Does my daughter know?". "Yes, I happen to receive her blessing". "I see". Silence shrouded the room as the conversation cut short, but suddenly, Hisako lifted the corner of her mouth and cracked a laugh that startled everyone in place. "Bwahahaha, I never thought that my daughter would permit it, but I see. This must be Soma''s influence as well, Fufu, not bad Soma to take these two beautiful girls, but pfthkuhuhu". Serafina shrugged as the tension around her shoulders eased, and she could show her affectionate side toward the people in these groups. Unconsciously, her eyes met with her mother, who gave her a good appreciation with both thumbs up, which made her cheek twitch. "Then, how about Xiao Lian over there?". Hisako, who wiped away the tears in her eyes, turned to look at Xiao Lian, who seemed focused on the match. Her calm eyes rippled, and she turned her gaze to the side. "Mm?". Xiao Lian tilted her head as she couldn''t grasp what they were saying. "Um, what sort of relationship do you have with Soma?". The frank and clear intention of Hisako''s question made Xiao Lian''s eyes flutter until her cheeks turned rosy. She cast her gaze aside, looking down while her hands clutched her skirt. "I¡­ don''t know¡­". When Hisako saw Xiao Lian''s condition, she raised her brows and was a little confused about the arrangement. However, looking at the state Xiao Lian was in and the way her usual attitude looked around her, Hisako could mostly understand the gist of it. She changed her seat and approached Xiao Lian, who was struggling to contain her feelings. Hisako wrapped her hands around Xiao Lian''s fragile body and shrieked. "Kyaa, Xiao Lian, you are so cute! Take your time, darling; you must think this through so that you won''t have any regrets later on. This includes you too, Miss Serafina". "Ah, please just call me Sera; that was the name everyone close to me used to use." "Um, Okay, Sera. Please take care of them and us. Fufu, without knowing our family circles had expanded". "Family? Fufu, that is indeed pleasant to hear, isn''t it?". Beatrice, who couldn''t help but interject, chuckles and triggers the development of the two mischievous mothers who tend to tease their daughter, begins its first bonding. Some say that when women gather, no one can interrupt them until dawn. That proverb seemed accurate as Hiroshi, the remaining male in the group, stared at the Arena. No, technically, he stared into the distance, recalling the conversation the women had earlier. "Two Women on each side, huh. Good move you have there, Soma". At the same time, he was muttering the empty words that came from his deepest heart. Hiroshi raised a hat on his head, giving his respect toward Soma, who dared to date two girls openly at the same time. Meanwhile, the guys mentioned were standing on the corridor sidewall, waiting for Hina, who was still given some checks. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The cheer from the stadium echoed in the corridor where he stood as the match in the Arena almost reached its climax. With a last struggle from the first-year side, she unleashes her Magic while being stared at by a female senior who wields a spear. They both engage in last attempts, and the result is that the third-year female stands still in the Arena, raising cheers from the crowds in the spectators'' seats. Lee and the emcee hurriedly announced the winner of the match and called some officials to clean up the Arena, which was filled with small debris because of the earth Magic the girls used. Slowly, as the first-year girl walked the path to a corridor, her gaze caught the figure of Soma, who happened to be not looking her way. The tears that accumulated in the corner of her eyes stopped for a while as she held the stifle that could escape at any moment. She passed by, and when the distance was far enough, Soma, with his sharp ear, could catch weak sobs that felt oddly hurt his heart, recalling if he were the one in her shoes. With a creak, the door opened, and Hina, who held a brooch in her pocket, approached Soma''s side. They stood in silence, looking at each other''s calm eyes, staring straight through their souls. "I am going, Soma!". With how composed from the way she brought herself and the way she expressed her resolve. Soma feels a bit happy and sad at the same time. With his right hand, he reached out and softly caressed her silky smooth hair. A rustling voice resonated with each stroke Soma made. Time slowed down, and the thumping hearts between the two individuals synchronized in perfect harmonies, creating a calming melody that soothed both hearts. Hina closed her eyes while taking his hand off her head and placing it on her cheek. Sensing the warm sensation that spread around her cheeks loosened the tension that slightly built over the days the competition began, and it fueled the desire in her heart to win the match. "Go get them!". As soon as those words escaped his lips, Hina''s eyes wide open with a sharp glint that contained a blazing spirit of flame that burned brightly, unable to be extinguished even in her death door. Hina separated herself and then turned her body toward the path that would lead her toward the fight that would attract attention and make her presence clear in the eyes of the world. Chapter 301 - 301 Magic Warrior. After she had separated from Soma, Hina slowly walked in the corridor that seemed to stretch far away for her to reach the Arena. Each step she took was firm as if wanting to carve her feet trace along with her determination onward to the battlefield. {Then, next, we have two contestants from different years match up, first-year Akabane Hina versus Third year Mona Williams} Both contestants simultaneously appeared before each tunnel, and they ascended the Arena while being submerged by thousands of stares from the spectators. {This is some info about Mona. She is a member of the Vanguard team the AcademyAcademy formed to explore the deepest dungeon, but because of her injury at that time, she couldn''t come with the others and decided to stay in the Academy before joining the competition} Mona, the girl who had been mentioned, smiled wryly. As if she was used to the atmosphere, she raised her palm and waved it around, bringing a loud cheer from her clansmen and others. She is tall for a girl, standing up to 170 cm in height. Her body is slender and tight without any excess fat, and she has short brown chestnut hair and striking green eyes that are sharp like a hunter''s. While the opponent had a festive atmosphere around her surroundings, it was not the same with Hina. Her pupils dilated, creating a ripple in her crystal-clear eyes. To think that her opponent was someone who had much influence in the Academy. Hina couldn''t be happier, for she could test her current strength in this match. However, despite the hurdle, Hina loosened the tension in her body and tried to fix her breathing to calm her heart. Simultaneously, when Hina lifted her gaze, Mona also did the same, which made them nod toward each other and acknowledge each other as opponents. "You guys, prepare your weapon and come closer!". Hina and Mona approached Lee''s side and summoned each other''s weapons. Mona summoned a broad sword, which was unusual for a girl to pick. The broad sword was a typical heavy weapon, and it held a monstrous, destructive power instead of its slash. With a thud, Mona presented the sword to Lee. His eyes suddenly shrunk as he felt a certain undulation that came from an unordinary sword. "Is that Epic grade Item?". "Yes". "I see. Do be careful in using its skill!". Lee was baffled, then sighed. "Yes, I will, thank you very much". Hina hesitated for a second because the moment she wanted to take her common-grade katana, Mona had breached the rules against them and summoned her greatest weapon. Then Mona opened her mouth. "Hey, first-year? I heard you also have a good weapon in your sleeves". "...". Hina''s mouth was muted, and her gaze was drawn toward the charm that Mona radiated from her crystal-green eyes. But, one thing that slightly rang in her ears. Where did Mona know that Hina had a legendary grade weapon? She never relayed the information to anyone else except someone close to her, like her group or parents, and sometimes, she would share it with her big sister, Akane. However, how can Mona, who hadn''t even made contact with Hina after all these months, know her secret? "Why? How did you know that?". Hina asked with a frown on her face, wary about the girl standing in front of her. "Well, I have some friends who know about this kind of thing". "Friend?". Hina''s eyes narrowed dangerously as Mona casually dodged the question she threw. "Student Hina, your weapon?". Lee''s firm tone brought back Hina''s consciousness, which was almost lost in thought. Hina shook her head and slightly hesitated, but upon looking at the provocative gesture Mona had shown at her, she sighed and summoned her green Katana. When the item resurfaced, Lee and Mona''s bodies stiffened as they could feel an undulating pressure from the Katana. Looking at their stiff expression, Hina shrugged her shoulders and intended to store away the Katana in the storage, but one got the better of her. "Let''s go with the match!". "Um?". Hina felt bewildered by Mona''s action. A moment ago, she was stiffened like a statue, but now her eyes were vibrant, filled with stars teeming with her excited expressions. A slightly curious murmur escapes one''s lips from the spectator''s seat before it spreads like wildfire, creating a humming anthem. Lee, who had to deal with the problem at hand, sighed in resignation and turned his head to both contestants. "Because the weapon you two have is a bit special. New rules, you guys can''t use the weapon skills, but Magic and Martial''s power are still allowed as usual, understood?". "Yes!". Both contestants chirp at the same time before they separate toward each other post and get ready in their positions. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a slightly lowered stance, Mona positioned her broadsword on her left waist, pointing the blade backward. As for Hina, she took the blade from its sheath; the glimmering green blade that reflected the light of the sun attracted many people''s eyes. She stored the sheath in the storage and spread her feet slightly, taking a proper middle stance. "The match begins!". Lee''s dignified and loud voices traveled around the stadium, followed by a shrill cheer from the spectators that livened the atmosphere. Without further observation and believing in her own skill, Mona rushed forward, but with the additional agility points from the Katana, Hina could barely follow Mona''s movements. However, Hina didn''t panic because, with her keen observation and the way Mona brought herself, she was sure that Mona was a fighter with instinct type, like Xiao Lian. A glint of a broad silver blade travels on a diagonal line from Hina''s right waist. Hina sidestepped to the left; as she felt the sword pass with a ''woosh,'' her skin tingled with alarm. Hina gripped the Katana hilt in her hands, but before she could counter, Mona tensed the muscles around her core and hands. She changed her sword trajectory and swung it downward. As if it didn''t finish with just that, Mona inhaled deeply, then connected her slash at every angle possible, creating a chain combo, which made Hina''s face stiffen. Each time the blade passed her, Hina''s body tensed because of the aftereffect of the swings. Mona effortlessly swung the broadsword as she swung a stick. Her core, and muscle strength must be trained to its limit to reach that control over her weapon. With zero options in close distance, Hina focused her mind elsewhere. She released one of her hands from the hilt and raised it a level with her face. Sparks emerged, conjured into tiny marbles, which Hina crushed with her palms. The moment Hina''s palm opened, brilliant firetails spread to the surrounding area, distracting Mona, who tried to finish the fight swiftly. The shimmering lights that came from Hina''s palm vanished instantly, and in front of Mona, four magic circles floated surrounding her body. With another clenched gesture from Hina, the four circles rotated, and the temperature around Mona spiked up. Each circle shone in bright orange light, and four fireballs as big as basketball exploded, entrapping Mona inside. A bright pillar of flame emerged from the blast, raising a black cloud that blocked the view of the Arena. {Woah, what precise control over magic! Contestant Hina blows her enemy with her magic; what will happen to contestant Mona?} As usual, because of her vague comment, the spectators'' held their breath, and swallowed their own saliva, feeling nervous about the match outcome. Gradually, the black smoke that blocked everyone''s attention cleared out. "... Tch! She could survive that!". Hina grumbles while clicking her tongue, seeing the spectacles shown before her. In the middle of the Arena there is a small igloo with a conical shape, pointing upward and created from Earth Magic. Cheers erupted as the wall that surrounded Mona released, revealing her fine figure and dusting the sand that covered her uniform. {Contestant Hina had to force contestant Mona to use her earth magic; what actually happened in this first-year generation? Some of them even overpowered the seniors.} Mona, who finished dusting the sand, turned her gaze and met with Hina''s. She observed her opponent thoroughly before she brandished the sword in her hand and lunged forward. Hina, too, began to face Mona directly with her calculative maneuver, alternating her attack between Katana and magic. Even though Mona had the ability to manipulate elemental earth magic, there is no indication she would use it, except earlier when she blocked Hina''s bomb. Both contestants fought well; Mona, whose body had slightly warmed up, began to change her attack pattern. Mona, who used to attack in one pattern, began to elevate it further. She used the advantages of her heavy sword in constant swing and spun her body around to gain momentum in crushing Hina in one single blow. Hina ducks away, and another heavy attack comes. She grits her teeth, and dodging is the best option she has in mind. She cannot find a single opening and cannot even try to regain her breath because of Mona''s relentless attack. However, she didn''t lose hope and rack her brain, focusing all her senses on the match happening in front of her. With each movement she made, Hina felt her ears ringing, her breath ragged, and her inside was scorching hot, devoid of any fluids. Despite the throbbing head that she felt, she gritted her teeth and kept focusing her mental energy on the fight. Then, after reaching a certain point, sounds and color faded, and she could see everyone around her turn into slow motion, including her. "What happened?". Chapter 302 - 302 Uproar. As the match began, Soma, who saw it from a special place with a good view of the fight, knitted his brows as he observed both fighters'' styles. One thing that surprised him was the opponent Hina had to fight. In the novel, Hina meets seniors who excel in wind magic, as she gained an easy victory. Well, it was not his first time dealing with some changes in the plot, but he was surprised to find that the opponent Hina must fight was way above her in every aspect of basic combat. Her trained movement and the way she swung that broadsword like a stick made his body stiffen in worry that Hina would get bisected by it. Thanks to the legendary equipment Hina used, her basic stats in Agility had been enhanced by additional points. So, at least, she could follow the senior movements. The battle heightened its pace as Hina used her Magic slightly. The temperature around him rose, and a bright pillar of fire erected in the middle of the Arena triggered the spectators'' exclamation of awe. However, the senior was fine, and they began to resume the fight. Gradually, as the senior began to change her attack pattern, Hina was slightly pushed back. With her keen observation and physical reflexes, Hina manages to deal with the relentless attack that comes knocking on her door. But using that much mental power drained her. Soma could see her breathing was rough, and her movement became much duller, losing its fierceness when she took a counter. "Is she going to lose?". The moment Soma muttered those words, his heart thumped, and a rush of adrenaline heightened his senses. His blood started to accelerate, bringing his heart to a fast rate; slowly, the World around him slowed down, and he could faintly feel a trace of mana surrounding him begin to get sucked into one place. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is going on?". Within the dull World, only gray color filled his eyes. A blazing red flame showed its presence. Its radiant heat, shimmering like the sun in the summer, brought forth life into the dull World, and everything returned to how it was supposed to. "That was?!". Soma''s muttered words were filled with a feeling of deep awe and affection. ***** "What is happening?". Hina stood on the border between her consciousness and that which assimilated with the World, feeling empty. Her limbs had lost their function, and she couldn''t even comprehend what was actually happening in her disoriented senses. The only thing that matters is that the figure of Mona, who was convinced by her win and her sword that hung above her head, stopped in place. "I am going to lose!". Hina muttered those words meekly. She tried to figure out a way to break away from the relentless pursuit of Mona, but she couldn''t figure out how. Hina realized that her sword techniques were nothing compared to Mona, even her control over Magic. Mona could easily deflect it or even take cover using her Earth elemental magic. Gradually, the flame that blazed inside her heart dimmed, and Hina felt strength start to leave her stopped limbs until. "(Bathump!)". A loud thump echoed in her ears, and because of that, it sobered her clouded mind, and light started to fill her eyes. Strength began to return in her limp limbs, and the flame that dimmed in her heart started to burn once more. "No, I won''t lose here!". The dull and slow World that was captured in her sight began to find its time, and it moved slightly in slow motion. At this time, Hina began to focus her mind, racking her brain in search of the possible ways for her to win this match. First, she dismissed the thought of prolonging the battle, for she had already run out of breath, as she couldn''t get a breather. Second, Magic could make her escape from this predicament, but only for a moment, for Mona herself also specialized in Magic that could block her flame. Hina soon realized that she was lacking in firepower. What Hina wanted was the power to gain a significant advantage in this match, a power that could carve a path in her dream. An equal power that will take her to stand beside the boy she always chases. She wants that kind of power. However, how? How can she manifest it? Is it because she is still lacking in her training? Or maybe because she lacks the development in talent that everyone around her has? Then, when her eyes looked toward the glittering light that reflected from the sword that kept descending above her, her mind started to replicate yesterday''s battle when that blazing red hand holding a sword hung majestically in the air. Her crystal-clear blue eyes shone, and the World turned slightly different from what she used to see. A vibrant light that entered her retina began to get sucked into her consciousness as she softly whispered. "Original Magic - Kusanagi-no-Tsurugi!". The World turned blazing orange in an instant as the katana in her hand slowly coated by a magical power of flame, turning the pattern of its blade Hammon into blazing red. Hina gritted her teeth and raised her blade upward, letting her blade and the broadsword clash. Everyone in the stadium was taken aback by the events that transpired before their eyes. They thought that the match would be finished the moment Mona delivered her vertical slash, but a surprise happened when the green katana on Hina''s hand turned blazing red. The heat that permeated from the blade evaporated the moisture around the Arena, and the red color of its sharp blade reminded them of the silhouette of the sun, which brings life to the World as the center of the universe. When the two swords collided, the spectators thought that maybe Hina would get pushed away, but Mona''s sword was sliced to the middle part, greatly flustered her as she leaped back to take a distance. Once she got a distance from Hina, who still raised her katana in a defensive position, Mona glanced at her broadsword. Part of its sword tips, blazing red, melted after contact with Hina''s blade. As for Hina, she breathed a sigh of relief, lowered her katana, and stood up straight to regain her breath. Hina stood in the center of the swirling vortex of flames, her eyes glowing in an intense, fiery red light. The air crackled as the katana on her hand raised upward, readying her middle stance. Flames danced around her in a display of power. The heat was intense, but she stood perfectly still, her short crimson hair swaying in the scorching winds as the fire swirled around her with a fierce and protective aura. The natural beauty Hina possesses, and the way her figure stood amidst the display of power captivated everyone in the place, including Mona herself. Lee, who saw the change in Hina''s knit, knit his brows and felt hesitant about the matter. Earlier, he could feel that her katana was surrounded by a mysterious power of wind, but now it had turned into something different. "Student Hina, what was that? Is that the skill in your Katana?". "No!". Hina glances toward the blade that is still permeating immense heat, and because, in the spur of the moment, she created the spell, it began to drain her mana pool rapidly. She could feel her head start to ring in alert. "This was my Original Magic". Her voice was low, but the news managed to travel around the stadium as it echoed in their ears that an Original Magic had been manifested once more in the competition. "?!". Mona and Lee stood flabbergasted upon hearing what Hina had said. Mona raised her brows in awe; never had she thought that Hina could grow to this extent. This was clearly different from what that person had said. Meanwhile, Lee knitted his brows in wonder, wondering when Hina had managed to create one. Her behavior in the class or even in the P.E. Class they met, Hina has never shown any sign of her developing some original Magic. Of Course, the news that she joined the research magic club was known to him, but to develop Original Magic at that age. {Eh? What? Original Magic? Teacher Lee, is that true?} With an oblivious gaze, the emcee asked teacher Lee, who finished his observation regarding the katana. "Yes, it is". {Woah, what a surprise the truth is contestant AkabaneHina hides some fearsome ability in her sleeves} A deafening roar shook the entire stadium as they realized that another person who was still in their teens had developed an Original Magic that was deemed difficult to manifest. "Okay, you can continue the match". Lee raised his hands about this matter. He couldn''t just force his students to reveal her founding, for this was her own accomplishment that was worth prided on. This makes him pleased to see the students in the Academy grow explosively. Hina, who heard Lee''s instruction, nodded her head and shifted her attention toward Mona, who had turned muted ever since earlier. As their eyes met, Hina tightly gripped the Katana hilts. Then Mona, seeing the ignited spirit inside Hina''s eyes, hurriedly raised her hands up and loudly announced. "I surrender!". As those words traveled into the entire stadium, {Eh~!} "Eh~!". The emcee, then followed by the spectators who were silenced earlier, expressed their stunned minds in a stupid manner. "The match is over!". {Um, with this, the match is over, and Akabane Hina from the first-year division won in this round!} Hina stood still and seemed still couldn''t comprehend the situation that was happening in front of her. "Eh?". Chapter 303 - 303 Evil Lurks. Hina''s dumbfounded voice was swallowed by the cheers that resonated throughout the stadium. Her transformation was undone. Her fiery eyes, and the flame that swirled around her, began to dissipated. Her mouth flaps open when trying to speak something, but it gets stuck in her throat, so Mona uses this chance to explain. "You don''t have to be burdened by this; you won in this match fair and square". "But¡­?". "Why did I surrender, you say? Heh. Look at the state of my sword here!". Hina, Lee and the emcee, who overheard the talk between Hina and Mona, turned to look at the broadsword. Mona, with teary eyes, cheerfully placed the broadsword forward to see. The blade tips were sliced in half or melted, but it retained its heat from the earlier fight. They felt a chill just imagining if the Blade Hina unleashed was to cut open flesh and bones. It must be a horrific sight with the scent of charred meat that would sting their nose. "That Original Magic of yours is too overpowered; added with that Katana, how was I supposed to block it?". "Um, thank you". Hina''s heart leaped in joy when someone praised the Original Magic she had created on the spur of the moment. "That''s it; you should be proud of this. Do me a favour and work hard in this competition, Okay!". "Yes, thank you, senior!". After finishing what she wanted to say, Mona waved her hand and turned around, walking toward the tunnel where she had appeared. Hina gave her last bow before turning around and running toward Soma, who was standing on the side. Seeing the figure of her beloved, her heart thumped, and the stiff expression she had earlier loosened. After grouping with Soma, she began to give back the brooch to the official before walking leisurely together. "That was amazing, Hina". "Is that so? ". "Hm, What was the name again?". "I don''t know, I just thought of it in the spur of the moment and named it after the sword Amaterasu gave to her grandchild in Japanese folklore". "I see, so it''s Kusanagi-no-Tsurugi". "Um, that''s right". As the two converse casually, Soma begins to recall the figure of Hina, who wielded the Magic earlier. The principle of the Magic she manifested earlier has the same concept as a Sword Aura. However, the concept of Sword Aura was said to be difficult to achieve because of the requirement to obtain it. Unlike Magic, which can be obtained through study and practice, the way to obtain an aura was no simple task. Aura can be obtained through arduous training and personal trials, which involve physical strength, mental clarity, and an unshakable will that elevates a person to another height that humans can reach. When Hina manifested it earlier, Soma could see the undulating mana that gathered around being sucked into the Katana Blade before Hina changed its properties into flames and concentrated it into one point. With the help from the blade, that continually produces wind every time it is infused with mana. It helps to stabilize the foundation for the Original Magic Hina manifested, for the flame itself is consuming the wind that gathers around the blade, raising its temperature into a dangerous state. From the way it is described, it looks simple, but it was something extraordinary that blew his mind away. The way she created it looked like a blade coated by magma around its sharp edge. Meanwhile, if another person tried to copy it, the sword would look like it was just being burned by flame. Hina said to him that the magic was manifested within the spur-of-the-moment chance, so what if she developed the magic further? Soma shuddered in fright to think that. What impressed him was that she could create Original Magic just by looking at someone else manifesting it. Probably because of having luck on her side, Hina managed to create it as well. In the story itself, Hina could manifest her original Magic, but it was a different type from the one she had now. Also, the one she manifested in the story was at the last moment when she desperately tried to kill the demon who killed her parents but ultimately failed because of the interference. However, everything has changed now. Soma himself felt elated about her growth and wanted to give her some praise or a present, but the timing was quite tight. As they talked, Soma reached out his right hand and patted Hina''s smooth hair, which made her body flinch and stand still in place. With a flustered expression, Hina glanced to the side and saw Soma lovingly caressing her head, speeding up her heart rate. "Good work, Hina!". "Ah?! Th-thank you". The two stood still in place while gradually Hina inch closer, clutching Soma''s uniform chest. Her upturned eyes glittered with passion, drawing Soma''s lips to meet hers in a tight lock. **** "We are back!". As the door in the VIP room opened, Soma, along with Hina, walked in, garnering the attention of the people inside. Not just from his group, but the other people who saw her match earlier and stayed further away from him began to lock their eyes on her. Soma and Hina approached their seats. But the atmosphere in the group was silent. Serafina and Xiao Lian looked at Hina with a complicated gaze. They contradicted themselves, trapped between giving honest praise while hiding the frustration that built up in their chests. The figure of Hina, who manifested Original Magic, was so divine that Serafina and Xiao Lian felt getting left behind. However, as a team, they must throw away this awkward moment, be honest with themselves, and need to work harder in pursuing a strength so that the three of them can at least stand side by side. "Welcome back, Soma, Hina". "Good match, Red hair". With the way the two act. Hina notices the clouds on their faces. So, as a leader, she brushed aside the findings and greeted them back with a smile. "Thank you". "Hina!". Hisako pats the seat beside her, prompting Hina to sit there. Hina nodded and rested her figure on the seat beside Hisako. "...Hina, that was spectacular. I am proud of you!". All of a sudden, Hisako''s praise blew away the tension on Hina''s shoulders. She felt liberated and loosened the facial muscles she barely held. "Ehehe, thank you, Mom". "Hina, about your Original Magic?". Serafina who was curious, barging from the side, and Xiao Lian with knitted brows, as she felt no need to hide her frustration, spoke up. "Mm, I am also curious. Hurry up and tell me, red hair!". Being pressured by her party members, Hina reluctantly began to share her knowledge regarding the Original Magic as the text she read in the book. She also tried to share the phenomenon she vaguely experienced earlier. The atmosphere in the groups melted as the girls merrily livened up the place around them. Soma sat on the seat behind, looking at the figure of chirping girls with a protective smile on his face. He was also wary of the gestures of the scouts from the guilds who stayed in the same room with him. However, suddenly, his body flinched as a tingling sensation that gripped his heart crept up, sending a chilling sensation that alerted him. His brows knitted, and he abruptly stood up. Everyone in the group noticed the commotion as they looked toward Soma, who had already moved his feet to approach the door. "Soma, what happened?". sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hina, who caught his behaviour, spoke. "Nothing, there is something I need to do. This won''t take a while, so¡­!". "?! Okay!". Before he stopped further, he walked outside, leaving the curious people in his back. While walking, the tingling in his nerves just got stronger, further increasing his vigilance. "So, the earlier was not just a coincidence". Soma softly muttered those words as he followed his instinct skill would bring him to. **** Meanwhile, further away from the stadium side, where the hustle and bustle gather, a lone adult man in a formal black suit, tidy appearance with sleek black hair and black sunglasses, stands, bringing a briefcase in hand. The man shifted his gaze toward the silver watch on his left wrist; his aura filled with darkness as veins protruded from his temple. He was exasperated while waiting for someone he had a deal with. "Good job for bringing it here!". Figure However, the boy in front of him is a client for him, so the man swallowed his frustration and approached the boy with a business-like smile. "Yes, then I presume you are Mr Jiang Wei, from the house of Jiang in Chinese". "Nah, let''s skip the chit-chat, okay? Hurry up and give me the thing already. I am tired of waiting for you." With his arrogant attitude, the man''s cheeks twitched, but he held down. He raised the briefcase in front of them and operated the lock. Jiang Wei''s heart throbbed, feeling the thrill of doing an unspeakable trade with a person from outside the Academy. After the man put the right number into the briefcase, the lock system was breached with a click, and the man opened the briefcase, showing it to Jiang Wei. Inside, there is a small vial as big as a child''s pinky finger, placed on top of soft styrofoam. Inside, it contained a red fluid that had been diluted several times to reach a minimum success for consumption. "Ahaha, finally!". Chapter 304 - 304 Found out. As Jiang Wei looked toward the vial, his eyes blinked sinisterly. He began to recall the humiliation he received on the first day of the match and before that. However, with the small dose of the serum in front of him, he could enhance his power and try to get revenge on that boy. What sort of wonderful item that was. Then, after taking his revenge, Jiang Wei would snatch Xiao Lian''s and force her to submit to his demand. His mind began to wander through the cloud, making the man who saw his dumbfounded face almost punch Jiang Wei. The man held his breath, then exhaled. He regulated it several times. After feeling his heartbeat slowed, the man opened his mouth. "Excuse me, Mr. Jiang Wei, regarding the payment?". "Huh?!". Jiang Wei''s pupils dilated as he looked at the man with scorn. He clicked his tongue before taking his phone from his pocket and accessing his bank account. The man closed the briefcase as he felt a slight vibration coming from his phone. He took it and saw a notification as proof of transferring gold currencies at the exact agreed price. "It is a pleasure to do business¡­". Without waiting for the man to finish the words, Jiang Wei snatched the briefcase and shooed away the man with a gaze of contempt. After thinking it was finished, Jiang Wei turned away and brought the briefcase in his hand toward a desolate place where no eyes would find out what he had done. The bustling crowds that still cheer for the contestants that fight in the arena irked him to the core. So, he moved his feet, dragging him toward a deserted wide place where he couldn''t find a single soul. He arrived at the field beside the academy; he sat on the bench that caught his eyes, and with an excited heart, he opened up the case and then took away the vial inside. Its red fluid glimmering under the light of the sun that watched his moves, he gulped away the nervousness in his mouth. His heart started to race, and a slight hesitation appeared in his eyes. Jiang Wei shook his head to the side as he couldn''t believe that he would falter after all this much. With trembling hands, he popped out the lid and then shoved the vial tips to his mouth. A tangy odor and iron taste got stuck in his mouth, but it didn''t take long for it to travel down his throat and settle in his stomach. "Fuu¡­". He exhaled, relief painting his face. Suddenly, from within his stomach, Jiang Wei felt something was wrong. His stomach churned, and then the heat started to gather around it, boiling the acid inside. Jiang Wei''s face contorted, clutching his heated stomach. The heat began to spread to all of his veins, and it made his white skin turn red like a boiled octopus. Sweat that excreted from his pores evaporated, and his mind started to turn dizzy, along with his blurred vision. However, all of that was just a fleeting moment before his body returned to normal, and Jiang Wei could feel that his body was brimming with power from the inside. A gush thin layer of red mana began to accumulate in his skin before it scattered across the air, disappearing like sparkling fireworks. "Ha, ha, ha,." After it was gone, Jiang Wei crawled on all fours while panting roughly. His skin returned to normal, but his body still emitted a white mist. "Damn it!". He returned to his seat, leaned his body backward, and sighed. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That was rough, but". With still battered breath, Jiang Wei clenched his fist, and the man inside his body responded easily, and it gathered around his palm. He could feel the density of its mass, and with this kind of mana, he believed he could scorch Soma for sure. "Hehe, ahahaha!". "I see, so that''s how it works!". A cold and menacing voice entered his ears, and then Jiang Wei turned his head to its source. He saw a young boy with black hair and a cold gaze like the midst of winter, looking at him with contempt. "You are?!". ***** Under the warm sun and the chilly autumn wind that brushed her skin, Akane, wearing an Academy uniform, sat on a bench while being covered by a single street lamp on the academy side road, slurping a can of black coffee she purchased from a vending machine. From another perspective, they might have assumed that she was resting, but her eyes were glinting with focus, and her mind was sharp looking at a certain place where a transaction happened. Her gaze bloated, and her pupils dilated dangerously as she saw the familiar sight of the red vial that her clan had informed her of. In the short span of this week, in the black market, those items were running rampant. The item itself was said to be a diluted devil blood that was created by the hands of the demon organization that still haunted them from ancient times. They called the item ''Angel Tears'' because the effect of the serum can enhance a person''s overall abilities to another height with ease. Even though it was a new product, there were many testimonies from the buyer, and those serums were sought worldwide by people who had access to the black market. Akane got the news that a student from the academy dared to challenge his curiosity. As the transaction was over, Akane''s eyes squinted dangerously; then, she followed his movement thoroughly. "What are you doing here, Akane?". Her body jolted violently as she stood up, summoned a dagger from her storage, and turned to the source with a battle stance ready. There, she could see Soma calmly receiving her murderous gaze and thoroughly observing Akane. Feeling uncomfortable being watched, she stored the dagger back and began to track back the student and the person who sold it. She scanned the surroundings, but she couldn''t find the guy with a black suit. Only the male student fidgets while bringing a case in hand. "Tch!". Akane hesitated to follow the student because of Soma''s presence. While under investigation, her mind began to connect the dots herself. Due to Soma''s irregular presence, she felt tremendous doubt about his good nature. The transaction involving the demon organization and the fact that he came to stop her from following the boy and the supplier had become enough proof that he was related to the organization. Her senses flared up, and a murderous aura began to leak from her skin, inflicting his curiosity. To her surprise, Soma was fine, even after being subjected to her murderous intent. He even sighed in annoyance and started to follow the male student, ignoring her presence. "Wait!". Akane rushed forward, summoning her dagger and starting to engage in battle with him. Soma, who watched Akane lunge at him, calmly observed her posture and her rhythm in carrying herself. Soma, who had superior stats in physical and Martial depth, reluctantly faced him properly. Once Akane''s dagger arrived, he inched his face. He grabbed her wrist and let the momentum bring her body forward. With a bit of intervention from him, Akane''s body spun forward before her back slammed hard to the ground. "Gahak!". The suffocated feeling that choked her throat almost blasted away her consciousness. But Akane resisted the pain that assaulted her back, biting her lips and trying to regain her stance. However, her body was suddenly turned around, facing the ground, and locked in place. "Kuh, release me!". Akane grits her teeth, trying to liberate herself from the restraint. "This is self-defense, and why do you try to attack all of a sudden? Luckily, I didn''t kill you!". Those cold words that seeped into her ears made her body flinch in terror. She once again realized just how far the disparity between them is. However, Akane is a person from the dark side, so she already resolved herself when death came to collect her. "I would rather die by myself than be killed by you!". The moment Akane tried to do a suicide mission, the earth beneath them shook, and it alerted them. Soma, who felt something was not right, released his restraint and stood up. He scans his surroundings to search for the source, and he gets a reaction from his skill. "That way, huh!". Without wasting any breath, he dashed away from the place, leaving the dumbfounded Akane, who was still lingering about her suicide. Another commotion happened, and it shook Akane''s brain as she sobered and stood up from the place. She rubbed the aching wrist Soma had grasped earlier; biting her lips, she began to follow Soma''s trace and went toward the commotion. Soma, who goes first, arrives in no time at the place where there is a wide field and two figures of students in collision. "Lin Fan, what are you doing here?". Lin Fan, hearing his name called, turned his attention and frowned upon looking at the figure of Soma. He scoffed and turned his attention to the senior in front of him, who lay down on the field, holding his left ribs, which seemed broken by the power from Lin Fan. Akane, who joined late, saw the commotion and wondered what had happened. She deliberately alternated her spiteful gaze toward Soma and then toward the field. "Hmph, so that''s it, Weak. As I thought, without relying on that thing. I am strong!". Lin Fan, with his sharp eyes, looked toward his own clenched hands, feeling the growth he had worked for the last month. Soma, who couldn''t hear what Lin Fan had mumbled about, his body flinched; he could feel a familiar sensation coming from Jiang Wei''s body. "Get out from there, Lin Fan!". Chapter 305 - 305 Bold. Jiang Wei''s body started to change; his body convulsed irregularly, and a red aura began to layer on top of his skin. His body became twice larger than before, and his skin turned reddish black with protruded fangs. Behind him, a pair of black bat wings and horns emerged from his skull. This was the same transformation as Mark at that time. But, clearly, something different had happened. Unlike with Mark case. Jiang Wei''s transformation was different, his eyes were devoid of any intellect; it seemed his sanity had been swallowed by intense rage toward Lin Fan, who taught him a lesson. Jiang Wei, who had regained his full transformation, puffed his chest out before a deafening roar shook the entire field. The pressure upon his appearance it made Akane and Lin Fan, who have a little resistance to it, faltered. With trembling figures, their faces turned white, and they couldn''t even exert a minimal strength to fight it. However, Soma was different; he reluctantly sighed and walked under the pressure, confusing Akane and Lin Fan. Akane frowned with clenched jaws. She couldn''t help but loathe herself for this shameful experience she had. The same thing happened to Lin Fan, his body trembling, holding up the pride that once again was tarnished by Soma''s appearance as if he was mocking him, who was being pressured by the demon. "This was on you, Senior!". Soma summoned his gauntlets and boots and simultaneously infused them with his mana. However, different from before, the lightning cladding his equipment turned more ferocious and untamed. Of course, the lightning itself had no effect on Soma, but the surrounding area was charred whenever his feet stepped. Grass withered, soil charred, and even the air around him trembled upon seeing the might from his Crimson Lightning. "Well, let''s look into it later. For now, I have to finish you first!". A loud thundering roar from electric bolts that sprung to life from inside his body created menacing crimson veins that scattered across the atmosphere. "Aaaah!". The demon seemed to have lost even its instinct; it couldn''t even tell the difference between them. With a provocative roar, the demon''s body disappeared from its place and arrived in front of Soma while raising his fist upright, smirking. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Fan and Akane, who saw the demon''s movement, opened their eyes wide, stunned still because they couldn''t even follow its shadow. Soma, who felt like yawning, seeing the slow movement the demon produced, shrank his distance and thrust his right palm into the demon''s abdomen. "Hope you are reminded of this!". The demon''s body bent in unnatural ways as it spewed a mouthful of saliva from his opened mouth. Holding its abdomen, the demon crouched down, his body trembling all over. Meanwhile, Soma cast her cold gaze. He felt pity for him, who was tempted by a scam under the guise of power-up. Half of that fault lies within him, who already humiliated him twice in the academy. Also, the biggest factor was Jiang Wei himself, who was too fixated on his pride and family background, which spoiled him rotten, making his character turn bad as time passed. "Aaa, uy, uut". The demon who lost its intellect is still crawling while holding his stomach. The trembling in his body had stopped, but there was no sign of him getting up from the place. Soma, tilting his head to the side, wondering what was happening, placed his lightning-clad boots on the demon''s head. Upon making contact, the demon''s body jolted before it convulsed multiple times, with foam appearing from his mouth. "Aaaaah!". Gradually, the demon''s body turned stiffened with white eyes. Soma lifted up the boots, stepped on the demon''s head and sighed. He unleashed the tension in his body and let the gauntlet store back to his relic, retracting the lightning that surrounded his body. "Now, I wonder what I should do. Hm? ". Soma''s head turned to his side as he felt his instinct skill flare up; after focusing his sight, he saw two individuals. A Man and Woman approached his place in a hurry. "Oi, Soma, what was that? I can handle him on my own just fine". "Lin Fan, I know you can''t accept the fact that happened in front of your eyes, but sorry, things started to get worse the moment this bastard turned demonized. I couldn''t let it go berserk around the academy, endangering the people in the places". "...". Lin Fan, with a shadow, loomed over his expression, clenched his fists tight, looking down with a trembling figure. Soma, who saw his behaviour showed no sign of changing, sighed in exasperation. "Well, this is not the time for me to lecture him. I will do it later in the Arena". Soma muttered, turning his attention toward the presence that had gotten closer. "...Tch, Like I said. I don''t need your help!". "Enough with that! You, who couldn''t even lift a finger when the transformation was done, what can you do other than venting your meaningless frustration on someone else, huh? Accept reality in front of you! Or what, are also want to cling to that pride of yours, and one day be devoured by it, becoming like this?". "...!?". His thunderous shout pierced Lin Fan and Akane''s ears; it shook their core, agitating their heart. Their bodies turned stoned with pale faces, seeing Soma''s terrifying expression. The rage in Lin Fan''s body cooled down, but after catching the meaning of his word. His body trembled, his blood boiled with intense heat. "What happened here!". A stern and dignified voice broke the icy almost bloodied atmosphere that shrouded the three of them. Headmasters Roland and Viana come approaching their side. Then their face stiffened, looking at the demon figure that lay unconsciously beside Soma''s feet. Their eyes shrank dangerously, emanating great pressure on Lin Fan and Akane. Soma shrugged his shoulders and sighed in relief because of the appearance of three two; he took a glance at Jiang Wei''s still unconscious body and then spoke. "One of your students has been demonized; his name is Jiang Wei from the Jiang family". Upon hearing those words, the two top brass in the academy were stunned. Roland cast his stern face on Soma and the demon and found out that the demon was still alive. "Is he still alive?". "Yeah, as much as I want to kill him, but I am afraid the Jiang family will create havoc after learning it; you could say I am still not strong enough to handle them yet!". Bold statement. That is what the people in the place thought about Soma. They began to shudder, thinking that maybe Soma had the power to do it. He wouldn''t think twice about doing it. He is not even afraid of dealing with a family that has a prestigious name in Chinese. Lin Fan, Akane and Viana gulped their saliva to see the serious eyes of the boy who placed his feet on top of the demon''s head. Meanwhile, Roland observed him a bit more before turning to Viana. "Viana, sorry, but can you restrain the demon first? It seems we have some work to do". "Understood". With a flick of his fingers, Viana create a huge Magic circle appeared below the demon''s body. Soma, who saw it, hurriedly leapt back and saw a magical chain begin to bind its body. "Soma, right? Can I borrow you for a moment?". Roland approached his side with a stern expression on his face. Soma, who received the invitation, lifted his gaze to stare straight toward those stern eyes Roland had. Under any circumstance, a regular person would faint after being subjected to this pressure. However, Soma dealt with it calmly, and with the difference in height, his neck became sore; he sighed, shrugging his shoulders and spoke. "Alright, I will cooperate with you". Roland''s lips parted ferociously after hearing Soma''s answer. Roland then turned to the other two students. "Good, you two will come with me! Viana takes care of him!". "Yes". "...". "Understood". Chapter 306 - 306 Serafina match. Meanwhile, on the side of the stadium, where the VIP room was filled with a merry atmosphere after the group had assimilated well. The girls sitting in front discuss the match in the Arena. Sometimes, they argue with themselves to insert their own thoughts about the situation in battle, but overall, everything is going well and harmoniously. As for the parents'' side, Hisako often conversed with Beatrice; they also sat side by side upon finding out their daughter had been dating the same guy. The only people who kept their silence were Hiroshi and Violet, but these two in particular don''t feel any awkwardness, for their natures tend to be quiet around other people. The match kept resuming, and the Arena was under the official''s maintenance, for it was gouged, debris and puddles of water scattered across the ground. "That was intense". Serafina, who watched the fight between third-year both wizards, was baffled seeing the depth of multiple spells and how they applied the spell in battle. "Mm, that is true. I learned a lot from them". Xiao Lian from the side leaned back to rest and began to submerge herself in her thoughts, reviewing the match earlier. "Sera, when was your match again?". Hina turned her gaze to the side and watched Serafina''s body tense as soon as she heard that. "Next, after this one''s over". "Really?". "Yes, I will take my leave then". Serafina stood up, and Beatrice, who had enjoyed talking with Hisako, turned to her. "Good luck, Sera". "Thank you, Mama". She left the room with a heavy feeling in her heart. Thinking back, Xiao Lian and Hina had their fair share of escorts from Soma. But here she was, alone, walking on the desolate corridor that stretched far. At that time, Soma, who acted secretively, bailed out from the room because there was some business to take. She wonders what that is. While walking alone, deep in thoughts, she could hear the tapping sound of her footsteps bouncing through the walls. She didn''t realize it herself, but she arrived at the waiting room for the contestant. With nothing to do, she entered inside and saw other contestants look at her with stern manners. She ignored the stare and approached the official beside her to take the brooch of protection. "Here is your brooch, good luck in your match". "Thank you!". After finishing the procedure, Serafina left the room and stopped near the mouth door, which led to the stone path that would lead her to the Arena. The match in the Arena was intense. Both parties aggressively attacked with weapons in their hands, one with a longsword and one with a dagger. Even Serafina, who still has a shallow understanding of martial arts, felt enraptured by the match. She began to rack her brain, storing information regarding the person who wielded a dagger in the hope that it would benefit her later. She kept observing the match until the match almost reached its climax. The dagger person was out of breath and with the disadvantage of his weapon range. People in the Arena felt that everything was over for him. However, they were wrong. The moment when the swordsman intended to finish the match was because he also had reached his limit of endurance. He lunged forward like a beast. While the opponent was backed off in the corner, his eyes were still gleaming ferociously, not wanting to lose in this match. With a dagger ready in his hands, the boy grits his teeth and squeezes the remaining mana he reserved around his body to strengthen his physique for the last time briefly. In just a moment, he felt the opponent''s movement stiffen, and he recklessly lunged forward, surprising not just the spectators but also the swordsman. Within that faltered moment, the swordsman''s thought halted because of the dagger boy''s explosive movement. The dagger boy arrived behind him in no time, pointing the dagger to his throat. "The match is over!". {...} "Impressive!". Serafina, who watched from the side, honestly expressed her amazement. Her brain started to recall the teaching from her master, Violet, in case she was dealing with a weapon that had many more advantages than a dagger. "I learned a lot from seeing others". The contestant parted away in a pleased manner, but she knew that the loser still had lingering regret and frustration built up in their chest. She particularly didn''t want to look at those scenes, and luckily, the one who approached her side was the boy who wielded the dagger. He beamed, but when he saw Serafina''s figure watching toward the Arena, his face stiffened in embarrassment, and he hurriedly left the place. {My, There are a lot of surprises in today''s match. Okay, Let us proceed toward the next match. The match will involve third-year students fighting second-year students, both of whom are wizards. I wonder what kind of spell they would have in store} After being mentioned, Serafina inhaled deeply, feeling the roughness and tension that permeated the air. This briefly affected her mind, but with a flick, her manner changed into her usual cold one. Her gaze lifted high, showing her aloofness; her expressionless face was like a freezing pole staring at everything in the world as her stepping stone. Every student who saw her manner was reminded once more that this was the real Serafina; it was her usual self before a boy named Soma entered her life. They almost forgot this persona that used to make them tremble in fear, and no one dared approach her. Now, appeared once more in the Arena. From the other side of the Arena, a girl with wavy, long red hair strode to the Arena. Her round green eyes were contracted, filled with malice, ruining her cute face. She had a tall stature, the same as Serafina. The girl''s name is Gina. She is the girl who experiences loss in Serafina''s hands despite her status as a senior. She loses miserably, and ever since that time, her hatred toward Serafina has piled up. Now, she has a good chance to get her revenge in the same stage. Serafina observed the girl thoroughly, but it seemed she had already forgotten her existence. "Both of you, please come here!". Lee''s instruction brought her attention to him, but Gina kept her loathed face staring at Serafina. Gina shows her long wand with a red sphere on its tips. Meanwhile, Serafina was lost in thought for a moment, then under the gaze of a thousand eyes, she took a grade dagger made specialized with high-quality material, a gift from Violet. When Lee observed the dagger, Gina''s eyes lost their light because of the scene in front of her. "This bitch, even to this day, she still keeps looking down on me! I won''t forgive you!". Gina cursed in her heart. "Both of you return toward your place!". The two contestants began to follow Lee''s instructions and faced each other in different stances. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. {Um, Ahaha, I am sorry for the misinformation. It seemed Miss Serafina had changed her fighting style. This is truly worth to be expected. Then, Mr Lee, please!} "The match begins!". Chapter 307 - 307 Trouble Arises. As soon as the match began, Gina pointed her wand forward, gathering enough mana to unleash her magic. Several magic circles appeared around Serafina''s side, surrounding her. However, Serafina calmly assessed her opponent''s magic clearly and lowered her stance in preparation. She tightly gripped the dagger in hand and covered herself with wind. The magic circle around her rotated, raising the atmosphere around Serafina. From one of the magic circles, a compressed flame shaped like an arrow shot forward at a fast rate. Serafina''s eyes knitted and intended to deflect its trajectory, but the others'' magic circles began to rotate and rained down a fire arrow toward her. A ''boom'' resonated, and white smoke rose up from the collision, covering Serafina''s body; Gina''s face tensed, for she thought that was too easy. However, she knew well that Serafina was not someone that could get beaten that easily. Then Gina felt the flow of mana in the air change and lifted her gaze upward to see Serafina float above, calmly observing the Arena below with a cold gaze. "Those eyes¡­". Every time Gina saw those eyes directed at her, memories from last year began to flash in her eyes. The day she was humiliated by a first-year student made her day feel like hell. She felt pathetic for herself, but her mind was clouded by anger, so she let her emotions play a significant role in this match. "...It irks me!". Again, another magic circle manifested in front of her, trying to shoot another magic but with bigger and stronger power. However, Serafina had enough of waiting and began to take the initiative. From above, she shot forward like an eagle. Her movement was fast, helped by the wind, which acted as a propeller, letting her arrive at Gina''s side faster in the blink of an eye. Serafina brandished her dagger, its silver blade gleaming under the light from the sun. Gina grits her teeth and begins to pull away the magic circle she is about to cast. She unleashes a tiny fireball as a decoy to distract Serafina. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Serafina easily caught everything in her vision as she dodged while approaching Gina''s front and thrust her dagger at her throat. "Tch! Get away!". Seeing that, Gina reflexively dodged to the side and swung her wand to chase away Serafina. Lowering her stance, Serafina managed to dodge the wand and started her assault. With relentless attack, Serafina began to chase Gina in the Arena. Because both of them were wizards, their movements were nothing of some sort great and could be followed by the naked eye. Gina, who couldn''t take it any longer, snaps, and a magic circle appears below her feat. "Don''t joke around with me!". The magic circle shone in blinding orange light before a bright flame enveloped Gina''s figure, burning her form inside. Serafina''s face knitted in wonder, and then she leaped back, releasing the tension in her body while looking at the bright flame in front of her. "How long are you going to humiliate me?!". "Huh, Humiliate?". "Don''t act oblivious when you do it openly like that!". "...". "You are a Wizard, right? Then fight like one. What the hell is wrong with you swinging that dagger around?". Serafina glanced toward her dagger, and it was true that she rather chose to fight with it because she wanted to see how far she had grown, but it seemed this was still too early for her. She certainly felt something still lacking in this path, as she needed more time to train in it. "You are right; I am sorry." She put away the dagger in hand and exhaled the tension in her breath, closing her eyes. Then, with thumps, Gina felt something uncomfortable grip her bare heart. A suffocating aura began to leak from Serafina''s body, and the flow of the wind changed. The wind started to accumulate around her, creating a swirling barrier that could deflect basic spells. As the time for her to move had come, Serafina opened her eyes, and there, a fierce glint of predator''s eyes cast its sight toward the opponent in front of her. Gina felt a goosebump all over her body. She could even feel a bit of murderous intent from Serafina''s aura. She began to wonder how someone could experience tremendous growth within just a year. It was a bit weird. Gina knows that Serafina is busy with her student council task, and Serafina is holding a huge company that she built in just less than decades. Where the hell can she train to get that much stronger? There is only one phenomenon in her heart where a person can achieve something extraordinary with little effort, and that is none other. "...Damn genius!". Gina loathed those terms a lot, for she understood her capabilities well. But on the other hand, she also felt a bit of envy and always wondered why she was not born a genius like others. "...Well, even if she is a genius. I still have something in mind to defeat her". With a soft whisper, Gina''s eyes were drawn toward her own storage ring. Even though it was against the rules, she was willing to beat Serafina even just once. To regain her pride. "Come!". A cold and terribly chill voice traveled around the stadium, piercing everyone''s ears and making their bodies shiver in fright. Gina also felt the pressure emanating from her words, piercing her heart like a blade and ripping it apart. "You!". With a flame of anger that clouded her eyes, Gina struck her magic wand toward the ground, and multiple magi circles around her and Serafina appeared. "I will smash that arrogant face". Gina muttered under her breath. As the tension rose, both contestant bodies warmed up, and their focus reached its peak, making the process of creating imagination for magic faster and more stable. Flame erupted from the magic circle that surrounded Serafina, but she dealt with it calmly and glided around the place, dodging the spells. While dodging, Serafina also prepares her magic and creates several magic circles above Gina. But, the moment Gina slightly focuses her attention above, four Wind Blades appear from Serafina''s empty palm. "Kuh!". Gina hurriedly deploys a barrier in front of her, but she underestimates her opponent''s magic. Even with its simple casting and manifest, it boasts several times sharper than any sword. The wind sliced through the barrier, but because of the distance and bad aim, the wind blade just passed slightly above her cheek, leaking an unpleasant voice of crack within her pocket. "...Kuh, Damn!". The flame that blocked Gina''s sight was gone, and her eyes soon bloated in shock, for Serafina appeared in front of her with a cold gaze, floating slightly above the ground. Before Gina could act, a green magic circle blocked her vision. With an open palm from Serafina, a breath of whirlwind magic emerged from the circle, pushing Gina away from her place. "Kuh, strong!". Gina muttered. Gina''s body was being pushed away; it was getting nearer to the outside line. Her mind began to succumb to panic, and Gina, with her limited freedom, created a tiny magic circle on her left shoulder, then blaster herself with fire, pushing her body to the side. She managed to get away, but her body, which leaped to the side by the blast, almost rolled to the ground outside the ring. Serafina, who watched everything happen, felt slightly amazed toward her, who still kept her resilience to beat her. Gina stood up and glared toward Serafina, who seemed to still have a leeway in the match. "Not yet!". Gina raised her wand and Serafina also did the same with open palm, they began to clash, throwing their own magic toward each other. Fire Magic, who had the advantage in power, blasted the ground on the Arena, heightening the cheer in the stadium. Meanwhile, Serafina used a stalled approach, dodging the fire magic that was thrown at her and countering using basic spells to provoke her further. She sometimes approached Gina''s side to engage in close proximity. She chose this method because of the loathed feeling she felt for Gina ever since the match started. However, Gina also seemed to realize Serafina''s tactics and choose to distance herself every time Serafina had shrunken their distance. Both of them keep throwing magic, showing their capabilities as a wizard; Gina, with bated breath, grits her teeth and keeps her mind focused on the opponent in front of her. However, that resilience seemed to have reached its end. "This is the end!". Serafina''s cold voice signaled that the match would be settled. A magic circle suddenly appeared above Gina and simultaneously spewed a breath of whirlwind, pressing her down. "I won''t lose, Flame Cage!". Gina''s nose spurted blood as she forced herself to create magic to block the incoming attack. The flame opened its huge maw before it engulfed Gina, creating a half-round cage that blocked the wind. Fire and wind, it should be clear who would win at the collision, but Serafina''s mana pool had still reserved much more compared to Gina, who kept throwing medium-scale magic, almost depleting her mana. The flame cage below keeps getting chased by the wind, and Gina, who is sweating inside, also feels that her magic won''t last long. "There is no other choice!". From her storage, she summons a small vial containing a red fluid that said it could permanently enhance the user power. She got this thing yesterday and kept hesitating to ingest it because of its look. It said there would be no side effects, and any vivid sign that shows the person who consumed it couldn''t be detected by the naked eye. Without hesitation, she opened the lid, gulped the contents in one breath, and stored the vial back to avoid being noticed. "Kuh! What is this? It''s hot!". Chapter 308 - 308 New form of Magic. As the red liquid and a little bit of tangy scent flowed in her throat, her stomach was on fire. However, Gina clenched her jaw tight, holding back the urge to scream. Her body briefly puffed out, but it returned to how it was normally, and then a red aura began to layer around her skin. Immense power surged up, filling her entire being as if getting another supply from an unknown source. A thrilling sensation enveloped her body, and Gina''s clenched jaws loosened. She grinned meaningfully, noticing that the cage closed her space, began to crumble, and a whirlwind above her began to show its fangs. With renewed vigour and a mana pool that got filled back, Gina enhanced the spell power, blocking the whirlwind perfectly, which made the spectators breathe in disbelief. From the side of the cage, a vomiting flame emerged from the cage, carrying Gina with a magic circle ready and blasting a multiple flame lance toward Serafina. Serafina, who noticed the incoming spell, glided through the Arena and settled herself above, giving a clear view of her opponent, who seemed different. Still, somehow, she recognized the feeling well. {Woah, what actually happened? Contestant Gina, which we thought had lost its power. Now, showing that she might be in a pinch situation, is this some sort of awakening? Or just some strategy to beat her opponent?} The disbelieving emcee, along with the spectators, also stares at Gina''s figure, which radiates a powerful aura, not losing any sight of exhaustion. As for Lee, he felt a bit sceptical about what happened, but he himself couldn''t feel anything strange, and he assumed that maybe Gina had purposely reserved her true strength for last. Serafina, who glided through the Arena, raised her altitude and floated mid-air. When she accidentally saw her opponent, Gina. She noticed something different, albeit faint; in seconds, Serafina was sure that she saw a red aur covering Gina''s skin. Also the fact that she could feel a familiar presence on her, it stuck in her mind. While lost in thought, her head started to throb, and it destroyed her focus for a brief moment. "...?! Kuh, what is happening?". She could feel it subtly. A bright red vision started to cover her entire vision, and that made her falter. Gina, who saw her opponent act weird, began to raise her mana to its peak, creating many magic circles floating above Serafina, shooting multiple fireballs. Serafina, who felt the heat begin to surround her, started to move from her place, gliding through the empty air as if having wings. But the throbbing in her mind still did not show any sign of stopping. "Get down!". With a ''tack'', Gina slammed the wand tips to the ground, creating another magic circle that floated in front of her, waiting for her instruction to be released. Even though she already created a big move, Gina still rained down Serafina with her fireballs. One of the fireballs that lost its target flew toward the spectator''s seat, creating havoc. However, the moment it almost passed its place, a transparent layer of barrier that surrounded the spectator''s seat began to act, preventing the ball from hitting an innocent bystander. Instead of fear, the spectators began to cheer for the thrilling sensation that came their way. Serafina knitted her brows and kept dodging the fireballs flying through toward Gina''s place to shrink their distance. Still, Gina was also aware of what Serafina had in mind, for she kept moving her body to the opposite side of her. "This is getting nowhere!". Another fireball that scorched the air around her flew behind her, and Serafina turned around in mid-air, letting the ball hit the barrier, giving more excitement to the spectators. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She focused her sight on Gina, who kept maintaining her distance. The matter about her getting buffed was pretty weird, but she didn''t have a leeway to think about those, and if things kept stalling for this, Serafina would lose. "There Is no other choice!". With an inaudible voice, Serafina sent her to resolve, and her sharp black eyes she had gradually turned red as she felt violent power begin to run amok inside her because of the long suppression. Her vision glitched, and her mind was dizzy because of the ring alarm that prevented her from continuing further than this. The mana surrounding her body rose up, enhancing the swirling wind that acted as a barrier around her and stopped her maneuvering. The wind flow in the area began to change its course, and Serafina''s body began to be coated by a green ethereal aura that gave a sense of calamity descent. "Heh! Fool!". GIna''s prepared Magic burst away, creating a pillar of flame that burns the wind around. It travelled fast, approaching Serafina at a fast rate. However, Serafina, only spreading her palm and mumbling with incomprehensible words, then said. "Open Path - Anima!". Behind her silhouette of a beast, showing itself briefly before from her palm, a huge wave of swirling tornado blasted away, devouring the flame that tried to engulf her. The Arena itself had turned chaotic by the appearance of the storm. No, it was a glimpse of an actual storm. In a matter of a moment, the flame dissipates, and the Magic destroys Gina''s magic circle and then blows away her body outside the Arena. "Path Close!". Seeing her opponent had left the Arena, Serafina hurriedly stopped her Magic, and the surrounding stadium began to return to how it used to be. Feeling the passing calamity had gone, the spectators fluttered open their shrunken eyes to see Serafina gallantly float above and Gina, who lay unconscious on the outside. "The match is over". {Finally, the match has settled, and the winner is second-year Miss Serafina Lawrence. That was an exciting match} A cute and energetic vibe from the emcee kept livening up the atmosphere around the stadium, which was filled with a roar of excitement. Serafina saw her opponent being approached by multiple teachers and started examining Gina. She knows that her part is finished, so she floats gently under many gazes from the spectators toward the tunnel she appeared in. Gradually, her red eyes returned to their original black, and her feet finally reached the ground, but upon making contact, her feet lost their strength and almost let her slip. However, faster than she could think, a warm comfort came from the boy she loved, who grabbed her hand in a gentle squeeze and helped to stabilize her footing. "That was a fascinating match, Sera, and I am sorry about not escorting you like others". Soma''s gentle words reverberated in her ears soothed the tension around her body. "No, I won''t forgive you. I will ask for compensation later!". It seemed that this partner of his was rather merciless in treating her own man. "Okay, ask me anything later". With a wry smile plastered on his face, Soma began to escort her lady out of the sight of everyone in the stadium and entered the tunnel, albeit faint, but inside the desolate tunnel where his faint whisper was bounced. "Hm, anything? Do not take back those words, you hear me!". Soma caught her meaning and realized that he made a mistake. "Well, as long as I can fulfil it, Sure". "Fufu, okay, that is a promise. I will return in a bit". "Are you okay on your own?". "Yeah, no problem, wait here!". As he saw Serafina''s back and entered the room, an unknown senior emerged, and their gaze met for a brief moment. Simultaneously, both of them nodded, and the male senior began to go toward the Arena while Soma followed his shadow, thought back to the conversation earlier. Before he came here, it took longer than he thought. Roland starts to question him and the other two about the thing they encounter. There were not many things that Soma could provide about; mainly, it was about the transaction. Sadly, he didn''t have any proof, which led to the guys selling it to Jiang Wei. Akane also gave the same response; with her silver tongue, she created a realistic background about the transaction and managed to keep the matter of her family hidden from the headmaster. She herself was still unaware of this but Roland had known Akane''s identity far too long before she entered the Academy. It was because her family asked him to keep matters confidential for both interests. Lin Fan was the first to engage with Jiang Wei. Initially, he was reluctant to discuss it further, but seeing the stern gaze from Roland and the furious line soma spat that kept ringing in his ear. He started to tell Roland, and eventually, it aligned with the rest. When the discussion over, Soma, who planned to leave, felt something ominous coming from the stadium. Everyone beside him kept their straight face and seemed not to notice the sign, only him. As he hurriedly came to the stadium, he witnessed the match already reaching its peak when Serafina began to show her new form of Magic. He began to wonder what sort of situation back then in the Arena that made his instinct skill flared up. "Soma, sorry for the wait!". A chirping, energetic voice rang beside him, and it broke him from his mind. "No problem, let''s go toward the other". As the two of them left the place, they walked side by side in the corridor, shoulders brushed past each other in silent comfort. Chapter 309 - 309 Lin Fan Match. Under the silent watch of the stretch corridor, Serafina began to brief what happened in the Arena earlier. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...I realized that I still have much to learn, even the last attack earlier. I could only use it under ten seconds only". Soma saw her clenching her fist, and her eyes gleamed with an unwavering determination to conquer her problem. As the two walked off, Serafina wrapped her hand on his right hand, making it difficult for Soma to walk. However, noticing a slightly pleased expression on her face, Soma, who still has some guilt about earlier, follows her demand. They lowered their steps, and Serafina leaned her head to his shoulder, rubbing her cheeks like a cat. A cheer from the Arena could be heard as they arrived at the VIP room. Usually, it wouldn''t take that long to arrive there, but the situation forced them to. Soma pushed the door and alerted the people inside, mainly his family. "We are back! Hm?!". Serafina, who greeted her family, turned rigid because she saw an unexpected guest appear in her group. "Headmaster, what are you doing here?". Soma, who came late, closed the door and greeted Roland, who was talking with Hiroshi and the other parents. "Yo, good work out there Soma, and Serafina". Looking at the situation and the atmosphere in the group, it seemed Roland intentionally did not reveal the event of what happened earlier. That gives Soma some leeway and less effort in explanation. Soma''s face was cramped because he had a plan to introduce Serafina to Hisako and others, but it seemed it was not a good time for it. He began to lead Serafina toward her seat, where Xiao Lian and Hina greeted him. "Welcome back, Soma". "Soma, You are back? I didn''t know you were with Sera, since when?". "Well, not too long ago. I have some business to attend outside and luckily enough I can see Serafina''s match". Watching Serafina sit, Soma hesitated before taking an empty seat beside the headmaster behind the girl''s line. Ever since he made eye contact with Roland, his eyes kept glancing at Soma, indicating he had something to talk about. However, moments later, he placed his body on the soft cushion. Roland shifted his attention toward Hiroshi and the other and spoke with an apologetic smile. "I am sorry but I have some matters to discuss with Soma. So, I will excuse myself. Soma, you didn''t mind, right?". "Oh, of course, everyone, I will be back". Roland abruptly stood up, followed by Soma, before they walked toward the other side of the room, where a stair would lead them toward the second floor, the VIP room. The VIP room was divided into two sections; the lower part of the room was usually filled with the retainers of distinguished figures from all over the world and usually filled with a tense atmosphere because of their relationship with each other. Meanwhile, the room above, it was meant for the guild leader or some royalty and distinguished figure who held a certain position in the world''s eyes. After he reached the room, Soma was stunned by the not-so-luxurious it was; rather, it was more desolated¡ªonly a wide stretched room with a great view of the Arena behind a transparent glass in front. Once, Roland felt it was enough. He summoned a luxurious three-seater sofa that faced the glass and took a seat. "Come here, Soma!". Roland slapped the seat beside him, urging Soma to sit. Without reservation, Soma flopped his butt and was surprised to see that it was submerging him into a cloud of fluffiness. "This is amazing!?". "Well, I am glad you like it, you want some drink and a snack?". Out of thin air, a rectangular table suddenly appeared before him with a silver kettle and two cups, along with a plate of sweets and sugar cubes. Soma''s face froze, seeing this side of Roland that he never knew in the novel. He never thought that Roland, who had that stern expression on his face, had such a homey feeling in his heart. With usual habit, Roland began to pour the content of the silver kettle; it was black, and the sweet fragrance that wafted to his nose caught his attention. "Are you okay with coffee?". "No problem". The steamed coffee was presented before him, and Roland began to slide the plate with sugar to him. But Soma respectfully declined, picked the cup in his hand, sniffed the coffee, loosened the tension in his face, and then took a sip. "That was good". A bitter dark chocolate flavor washed away the sense of taste in his mouth, along with a little bit of sting sensation of acidity that woke his mind. "I am glad you like it". Roland also took the coffee and then began to look toward the Arena in a serious manner. "Soma, my wife just reported earlier¡­". "What is it?". The story began to be told, apparently the Academy side had informed the Jiang Family about the matter of the demonization that happened to their son. At first, there were some rebuttals from the family side, and they demanded an explanation. Then, Viana, as the one who had been instructed to do it, reported what actually had happened. "... Long story short, Jiang''s family will confirm it themselves tomorrow!". "I see". True, tomorrow the spectators will be more crowded than today. It is because tomorrow was where the true match will begin. Guilds from all over the world will come to witness diamonds in the rough, present their skills, and gain their interest to get invited later. "You should prepare yourself, Soma". "What for?". "My wife reported that a student is the one who subjugated Jiang Wei, alone at that. So, probably the Jiang family would ask you some questions to you, remember that!". "Are you sure it was not death threat?". "Wel, if it comes to that, I will be there protecting you". "Pretty generous of you, what this all about? You need something". The room began to turn silent as the cheer from the Arena fell away. Roland shrinks his eyes when suddenly cracks a laughter that shocks Soma''s being. "Bwahahaha, What kind of brain you have to think that at your age, ahahaha". "...No, I think it was natural regarding this matter". "Huu, relax, you got my backing not because I want something from you, It''s because you contribute a lot through this Academy from one to another. In fact we are in debt to you". "Contribute? What are you talking about?". Soma himself wasn''t aware that the only thought he had at that time was to save her close ones, and he never considered it just some contribution. But the Academy side was thinking of something else. With his quick action, he saved a student from a demon that had infiltrated the academy thrice, saving the trapped student inside the advanced floor in the dungeon alone. Also, single, single-handedly destroy a facility that is secretly doing a physical experiment on underage kids, etc. At the moment, Roland mentioned all of this. Soma kept his face straight, glancing toward the Arena, and scoffed. Roland, who saw his troubled expression, parted his lips; his mood was lifted by how good the nature of the student named Soma was. With his power, he was afraid that he was harboring some evil thoughts, but it seems it was not like that. Even the ladies who welcomed him earlier seemed enthralled by his presence. Roland could feel at ease and thankful for what he had been doing for the past months in his absence. This has also become one of his homework assignments to strengthen the qualities of the teachers in the academy. However, he still has one he is curious about and hesitates to ask Soma about it. "What is it?". Soma, who saw Roland''s distressed figure, kept staring straight at him and opened his mouth, which made his body flinch briefly. "Hm?! What do you mean?". "You have something else to say, don''t you? ". "Well nothing, forget about it!". "I see". After mulling it through, Roland decided to postpone the question about why Soma always involved himself in demon activity. Then, the atmosphere around them loosened, and they began to enjoy the snacks and coffee that turned lukewarm because of their long conversation, watching the match with a pleasant feeling. ***** Inside the waiting room, the room was filled with tension and a little bit of excitement. Lin Fan was sitting in the corner while controlling his breathing slowly and deeply, circulating the energy he absorbed natural energy from the world. The glow from the star in his consciousness is still in its first stage, and it almost has a complete breakthrough through the second star. {...Thank you for the wait, everyone. We will conduct another match that will put together a first-year student with a second year who¡­} Lin Fan spilled the accumulated energy that hadn''t been absorbed by exhaling it, then opened his eyes and simultaneously all eyes on him. He stood up from his seat and approached the official to get his brooch. "Good luck in your match!". Without replying to the officials, Lin Fan walked straight outside the room and met a sobbing figure of a male senior who lost in the match. He is not uttering any words and tries to sympathize with the senior. He walks, head held high, toward the maw of light that will bring him toward the Arena. As he walked alone, basking under the sun''s glow, Lin Fan shrunken his eyes and then stood in the Arena. From the other side of the tunnel, a senior also emerged confidently; he flashed his charming white teeth. That made the female in his class shriek in excitement. The man waving his right hand like a celebrity greets his fans. "...!". Lin''s eyes shrunken as he saw the man walk toward him with a mocking grin. Chapter 310 - 310 Wang Jian. {Thank you for the wait; we will commence the next match! Finally, both contestants have climbed up through the arena, and we will immediately start the match; teacher Lee, Please!} "Both of you come here!". Lin Fan and the male senior approached his side, and each gave their respective weapons. Lin Fan presented his equipped gauntlet that would protect his hands, while the other person was a sword, or what used to be called Jian, with its dark brown sheath. "Okay, good. Return to your position". "Teacher Lee, can I have a word?". The senior clear and soft voice caught the attention of the two parties in the arena as he flashed his smile toward them. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is it?". "No, I just want to greet my fellow brother from China. How have you been, brother Lin Fan?". Lin Fan, in mention, kept his straight face, not showing any movement or emotion. He stared at the male in front of him; he recognized the male senior. As someone who holds a distinguished name in China, both had a chance to meet on every occasion and even share some childhood memories before the Lin Family''s downfall. The male has a distinctive devilish handsome face that will make the female love-struck, his lean, tall body around 180 cm straight like a mountain undeterred under pressure. His silky medium black hair that reached his shoulder and black eyes gave him a bit of a feminist look, and a black mole that rested under his left eye enhanced his beauty more. His name is Wang Jian from the Wang family. There are four distinguished families in China that have a thousand-year legacy and still retain their origin, making them overlords even in the face of the law. Four of them are Xiao, Wang, Jiang, and Lin. Lin Fan sighed. In fact, he already thought it would become like this the moment the two met. He knew that it was his fault for the sudden change in him, but it was all to protect what was left to him as Lin''s family descendants. "I am fine, brother Wang Jian. Thanks for looking out for me". Even seeing it like this, Wang Jian couldn''t help but smile wryly, seeing the cheerful energy that radiated from the kid in front of him dimmed. "Brother Lin, I¡­". "Let''s not delay the match further, shall we, brother". Before Wang Jian could finish his line, Lin Fan cut off where he left off and proposed to start the match soon. Wang Jian sighed as he saw the back of a young man who carried misery in it, making his face contorted in grief. He wondered where it had gone wrong, "If at that time I lend my hand, probably we can still become brothers like we used to". Wang Jian muttered before he turned around and separated from Lee. Lee saw both contestants had separated and prepared their stances. He took one last look at both of them, leaped back, and shouted. "Begin!". With a lowered stance, Lin Fan rushed forward in one single breath. He performed tiger movements that packed enough force to crush the opponent''s skull. It was ferocious and powerful at the same time. However, the movement is lacking something, and that is speed, and that is what Wang Jian used against Lin Fan. He draws Jian and performs a side slash that targets Lin Fan''s neck. The movement was fast but not Fast enough that Lin Fan couldn''t follow it, so the gauntlet he prepared was made from a high-quality material, mithril, that shone brightly under the light. When the blade almost touched its protective layer, Lin Fan''s sight turned upside down, and can only see black and white. From there, he saw his right hand get sliced, with blood scattered across his vision. From the perspective of an ordinary person, it seemed impossible to experience this kind of thing. Only a master who has already chased the path of martial arts ever since with little talent and luck can achieve this state that will give them an advantage when fights start to get bad. "!?". Lin Fan realized that it was just a split-second image from the future. He gritted his teeth and utilized his reflexes, raised his right elbow, and deflected the sword''s trajectory. A loud ''clang'' resonated, and it made Wang Jian flash his smile. He felt a bit nostalgic about this exchange they used to do in childhood. Seeing an opening, Lin Fan lunged forward, but Wang Jian used one of his feet to step on Lin Fan''s stance and distanced himself to the right. "Why are you smiling like that?". With a grumpy expression on his face, Lin Fan asked Wang Jian, who seemed to have the time of his life. "Huh, Is that so?". Wang Jian placed his left palm to feel his mouth, and true to what he said, Wang Jian was indeed smiling. "Ahaha, nothing to worry about. I just felt nostalgic standing here, sparring with you". "...I see". The two of them remained muted, slightly reminiscing about their childhood, but simultaneously, they disappeared from their place and began to engage in combat. Realizing the sharpness of Wang Jian''s blade techniques, Lin Fan could only dodge or deflect it; he sometimes mixed it with some small fire spell to distract his opponent. Wang Jian received a head-on clash with fireballs Lin Fan sent, he calmly sliced the spell into two, and it was his turn to retreat, dodging a relentless attack from lin fan. Both knew that they had the same mastery level in the martial path and acknowledged each other as opponents. However, if the fight continues further than this, Lin Fan, who had inferior stats, will taste defeat. Lin Fan himself realized that because within this relentless attack he rained on Wang Jian, nothing could break his composure, and it slowly began to chip his stamina. A swift thrust was directed toward Lin Fan''s neck, but Lin Fan could not react in time, leaving only a small sound that something had cracked in his pocket. Lin Fan countered by kicking Wang Jian''s stance to destroy his balance, but alas, he had been seen beforehand. Wang Jian stepped back and held his stance in steady mode, looking at Lin Fan. {Amazing, I was fascinated by the depth of the Martial path they have developed in their lives. My heart goes thumped seeing their dedication} As the emcee and the spectators cheered for the contestants in the arena, the people mentioned were staring straight, trying to probe each other''s intentions. "Fuuh, let''s get serious from now on, brother, Lin". "!?". The moment Wang Jian spoke those words, he inhaled deeply, and a green aura began to emerge from his outer skin. The aura around him changed from a heartwarming and gentle person turned into a sharp and intimidating presence for everyone to see. Lin Fan''s cheek twitched slightly from what happened in front of him; he could feel a familiar feeling from Wang Jian. It was a breathing technique that the Wang family developed over the years, desiccating it toward the family tradition. However, since it was not developed enough, there are still many gaps in its practice. It is starkly different from what Lin Fan''s ancestors had left behind. "Prepare yourself, brother Lin". Chapter 311 - 311 One Punch? Wang Jian''s clear and excited voice traveled toward the air before it settled down in Lin Fan''s ears. It''s been a while for him to have the change like this, interacting with a person he considered as his own brother. Lin Fan could feel the rising tension in his opponent, exhaled and dived down toward his consciousness of stars. There, the first stars he trained and the dimmed second star began to glisten, charging his body with limitless power. Despite not communicating all these years because of his silly pride, Wang Jian still held a deep respect for Lin Fan, which made him thankful for that. He also felt a bit of respect toward Wang Jian as a martial artist and wanted to answer his sincere attitude the same. A ''bam!'' resonated, and inside Lin Fan''s consciousness, the first star constellation that shone brightly began to radiate a transparent power that spread through his veins in a fast manner. The white mist that leaked from Lin Fan''s skin, like a vapor, was a natural energy he stored in his body. It enhanced his physical, five senses and strengthened his mental clarity, giving him access to fast thinking and accurate images to create spells. Everyone in the spectators assumed that it was probably one of Lin fan''s unique skills, which livened up the atmosphere around the spectator''s seats for its unique properties. "Ahaha, it seems you are serious, now". Wang Jian, who felt a shudder in his back, parted his lips in a pleased manner, seeing the transformation in Lin Fan. "Let us go, brother Wang!". "Yeah!". Both of them stilled for a moment, preparing their stance and slowly inhaling deeply, sharpening their minds further for what would come in their door. Within the blink of an eye, Lin Fan, who got strengthened by his breathing technique, arrived before Wang Jian first. However, Wang Jian had been waiting for his arrival. He thrust his sword with a clean stroke and reached Lin Fan''s forehead area, piercing it, but the figure started to blur, and Lin Fan emerged on the right side. Lin Fan delivers a palm strike that slams toward Wang Jian''s abdomen. Feeling the heavy blow in his stomach made Wang Jian''s eyes knit in agony, along with the cracking sound in his pocket. Wang Jian intends to distance himself from Lin Fan, but his opponent still has something in mind. He never expected Lin fan to be this strong after changing his atmosphere. "What kind of Power did he have? ". Wang Jian muttered. Lin Fan calmly observed his opponent, and when Wang Jian''s feet almost reached the ground, He moved. With swift movement, Lin Fan arrived in front of Wang Jian with a ferocious glint in his eyes. "This is the end!". ***** After finishing his discussion with Roland, Soma calmly walked through the stairs and arrived near the window from the opposite corner of his group. He chose this place because he saw something interesting happening in the Arena. The constellation that was visible by his sight from Lin Fan, and the fact it still had the same one star, relieved him. However, as the same person who practiced the breathing technique, Soma could faintly feel the second star in Lin Fan''s constellations almost reaching its breakthrough. It turns out the battle that he thought would be matched twisted in a way more than he expected. "To think Wang Jian could be overpowered so easily, Hm!". Soma''s muttering was abruptly halted as he felt the throbbing sensation in his heart looking at the Arena below. An undulating aura that gripped his heart bare appeared from within the Arena. His sight accidentally caught the figure of Lin Fan, covered by a mixed power of natural energy and elemental flame, standing in close rage with Wang Jian. Soma''s heart thumped once more as he could feel a familiar sensation from the attack from Lin Fan. "That was?!". ***** Two powers that reside within his body mixed together, creating a harmonious energy that enhances each other''s properties. Lin Fan could feel the destructive energy that accumulated in his body as it flowed into one point to his right fist. From his sight, he saw a gleaming silver blade that came to reap his life, and Lin Fan thrust his fist forward, and the world seemed turned still for a moment before a thundering roar shook the Arena, as the figure of Wang Jian flew straight outside the Arena, unconscious. "...". The whole stadium turned silent; they were still affected by the residue of the power blast earlier. Their heads were blank, and their ears were ringing continuously. {Ouch, what? What was that} The emcee, who had come back to her senses, glanced toward the Arena, where Lin Fan fixed his posture and stood straight under the thousands of spectators'' gaze. "...The match is over!". Lee''s dignified and stern voice traveled around the stadium, bringing back their blown consciousness. {Woah, this is another victory for the first-year division. This year, juniors truly had so many surprises} The stadium was still shrouded in silence for a moment before it broke apart with the loud cheer of the spectators who saw Lin Fan walk out from the Arena with a confident gait. After giving back the brooch, alone in the corridor, Lin Fan looked toward his right palm; he clenched it multiple times to ensure nothing was weird. "I can use it!". Under the straight face he displayed outside, inside, his heart was boiling in excitement because the movement he had gained from that place could be learned and become his weapon in this tournament, carrying him to the next stage. "With this I can prove myself¡­". Then, the figure of the boy who always appeared in his mind ignited the flame of competition in his heart, and he looked forward to the day they would meet in the final. "...Soma, next time. I will defeat you!". ***** Inside a dimly lit and wide place of an office, A single woman in her thirties, with furrowed brows and bloodshot eyes, battles the monitor in front of her while her fingers keep tapping the keyboard below it. Paper stacked neatly beside her, a glass of cold coffee that kept stung her brain, keeping her in this relentless work that didn''t show any sign of ending. Inhaled deeply, the woman shrinks her distance and keeps furiously typing the keyboard until. "Hell yeah, finally over. Now, I can go to my niece". Simultaneously, the light in the room turned on; briefly, it scorched the woman''s eyes as she blocked it with her hands. "Boss, are you finished?". A figure of a woman wearing a black suit and black tight skirt to her knee approached the woman in the seat, amazed by the situation. "Yeah, everything is done. Prepare a plane. I already delayed my flight to meet my niece". The woman in charge stood up while taking the suit she hung beside her. "As you wish, but would you take some rest a bit? Your eyes are just like a panda." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I will sleep on the plane, let''s go. Let the other do the rest". "Understood, boos". Putting back her black suit, followed by her assistance. The woman exited the office while thinking about the figure of her niece, whom she had been taking care of since she was little. "Xiao Lian, your aunt will come!". Chapter 312 - 312 Fourth Day. On the west side of the manmade island, where black asphalt stretched far away, and many planes passed by, one small private jet landed. It glided smoothly on top of the black asphalt before it stopped. The door opened with stairs that almost touched the road. A woman in her thirties stepped out. She is a beautiful woman with light makeup, black hair tied into a bun, with a luxurious hairpin with a blue gem in its head, reminiscent of the sea. She wears traditional Chinese clothes, a dark blue cheongsam with a slit on her right side that gives a glimpse of her legs that were covered by black stockings. She observed the surroundings and, with a composed gait, descended the stairs, followed by her assistant, who wore the same cheongsam with a light yellow color. At the same time, from a distance, a white limousine that was approaching her side stopped in front of her. "Boss lets go inside, do you want to inform the young miss or?". "I will do that myself". "Understood". Upon resting her body on the seat, she took her private phone and began to dial her niece. One beep had passed, and when it went to four, finally, there was a response from the other side. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. {...Mm, hello~} Hearing the listless voice that entered her ears made her remember the past when she took care of her every morning. Her habit of having a weak constitution in the morning still remained. The woman''s lips loosened, and she smiled like a bloomed flower in spring. "Xiao Lian, Where are you, I have come to see you". {...Mm, ¡­Aunt!} *** The third day of the competition had closed its curtain, and a slight problem arose with one of its students who was interacting with illegal items. But, overall, everything went well. Soma stood in the middle of the academy yard and witnessed a crowd that had already gathered despite the clock still early in the morning. Today will be more butling than yesterday. A slight vibration came from his pocket. He took the phone to see the girls who had gathered in Serafina''s manor that night. They were sending him a message. It said they would be late for a while. With a dexterous finger, he replied to the message, shoved his phone back, and scanned his surroundings. Soma had no particular reason for doing it; technically, he was bored because it had been a while since he had acted alone. "What should I do?". The document providing information about the VIP room owner had been given back to Serafina, so he didn''t have a permit to enter it. "Well, I might as well train somewhere". Soma sighed and decided to step away from the crowded yard when someone from his class approached him from behind with a smile. "Soma, good morning". "!?". When he turned back to the source, Leon, along with his maid and Tiara, greeted him. "Leon? Good morning and you guys too". The two girls behind Leon replied by nodding and keeping their mouths silent. The girls, especially Tiara, had a wary expression on her face when Soma greeted her. "It''s rare to see you alone like this? Where are they?". "Well, they have some gathering of reunion and stuff and had been absent since last night". "I see". Only on this occasion, when the academy gate has been opened to the public, can the students go outside the academy perimeter with the teacher''s permission. Yesterday, when Beatrice invited the others to Serafina''s manor, Soma requested Roland give him access to stay in her house. As for Soma, he went to the party but decided to go home at night and stay in the dormitory, afraid that Serafina would do something that would make him fall into the abyss of pleasure. "Oh right, Soma. I still haven''t paid you back for the sword". "...Oh, it''s okay. As a matter of fact, can you afford it?". "Well, I will use all my assets and ever since that time, I have been saving my allowance and asking my family for some help". "Well, you know the price right? I also had no problem with money right now, so take your time". "Thank you". The conversation stopped when Leon was dragged back by his maid. Soma threw his attention aside, looked toward the stadium side, and wondered what place he should use to train. There was still much time for the competition to start, so maybe the field where Jiang Wei transformed yesterday might work. "Then, Leon I will¡­". "Soma, do you mind joining us?". "Huh? Where to?". "VIP room, I have a lot to talk with you also the matter regarding the competition". "Hm¡­". Soma pondered for a moment, then accidentally turned his head to see Tiara. The maid behind Leon glared at him, so he shook his head and smiled wryly. "Nope, you guys enjoy your time together. I have some training to do, bye". "Okay". Leon sighed in amazement at seeing Soma, who had put great effort into his training, even though he would fight later on. "Young master, we should go". "Ah, right, let''s go". He and the two girls left the place toward the stadium with a leisurely gait. Soma, who had separated from Leon, walked through the deserted road in the school toward the place where he had fought Jiang Wei yesterday. This was different from yesterday when the security was pretty lax. Right now, he could see some official, student council, or a student that served as a moral committee, acting like a guard scanning away the surrounding area. He sometimes bypassed one of them and gave them a greeting in the morning before he sat himself on the bench under the shade of a tree, which soothed his heart. The rustling sound from the leaves and the cool breeze that hit his skin cleared his mind from unnecessary thoughts as he began to submerge himself into his own consciousness, sitting straight. Soma began to regulate his breath in slow and deep intervals, absorbing natural energy from the atmosphere. Every time he inhaled, his veins, muscles, and bones were nourished, which enhanced his basic stats. Slowly, as time passed, he could feel the second star that kept blinking start to change in volume. At first, it was small, with faint light, but now it has grown to the same size as the first star, and in a moment, he could reach his second breakthrough. However, as he was about to do it, a slight vibration from his pocket distracted his thoughts, and he delayed the process and suppressed the star. Soma exhaled the energy he couldn''t contain and fluttered his eyes open to see Hina stand in front of him, holding a phone in hand. "Good morning, sleepyhead". Hina put away the phone and approached him. "Hina, so you are back. Where are the others?". "They are waiting slightly far from here". "I see". Soma tensed his muscles, stood up from his bench, and took Hina''s hand with him. "Let''s go!". "Hm!". The two of them walked side by side, talking harmoniously, enjoying the smile embrace of autumn and the warm light from above accompanying their walks. Soma watched the same group he saw the other day, but two people stood beside Xiao Lian, and one of them reminded him of the memories he had sealed deep inside. "...Eh!?". Chapter 313 - 313 Xiao Ma. The moment Soma saw the figure, his body stood frozen, and words got stuck in his throat. His brain stopped its function for a brief moment, then slowly his eyes widened, jaw flapping like a fish, for the figure was the spitting image of his deceased mother. Soma simply couldn''t believe what was transpiring in front of his eyes. The figure of a beautiful woman wearing a dark blue cheongsam also stood frozen in shock. Her eyes shrank, and she saw Soma''s figure that resembled someone she knew well. The world faded, and only the two of them could see each other. The woman''s face faltered as she saw the familiar face yet older, but she could trace the hint of that man''s face, and her sister''s aura radiated from him. Once, she also had a chance to meet the boy when he was still three, which he probably had forgotten. She convinced herself and then tried to recall the name her sister had told her. "Xiao Ma!". Everyone in place turned their attention toward the figure of a beautiful woman in a blue cheongsam. Her eyes were glistening with tears as she looked at Soma longingly. On the other hand, Soma also stood still like a statue, looking at the figure that carved a deep memory in his consciousness without words. After being called by that name, he felt like being struck by lightning, paralyzed. After all these years living in Japan, he had already gotten used to being called Soma, which made it easier for his surrounding people to call him. However, his real name in this world, and the name his parents agreed on, was Xiao Ma. "...Mother? No, who are you?". "Xiao Ma". The woman who couldn''t bear it anymore rushed to his side and wrapped him in her tender embrace, stunned everyone in place. Hina, who was the one nearer, couldn''t move and speak the moment she saw Soma''s eyes, which were devoid of any emotion, like those of a lost person. A single tear started to travel on his stiff face. The boy himself seemed not to notice it, but his figure looked weak right now, strings Hina''s heart, making her want to console him. But she couldn''t decide as she was still oblivious to the situation. Xiao Lian, who saw her aunt like that, flustered and pondered what actually happened. "Xiao Ma?!". Serafina caught upon the details. Her brain began to move at her own discretion, and she was capable of drawing a conclusion about what actually happened between them. Soma, who was being subjected to all of this, felt the woman detached herself from him. She placed her palm on his left cheek, wiping up the tears that, unknown to him, had streamed down. "Xiao Ma, I am glad you are safe!". "Xiao Ma? How do you know that? And your figure?". "Ah, Sorry, I thought you already forgot me. My name is Xiao Rui, Xiao Lei''s little sister. I am your aunt." ****** Time passed willingly, and the group settled themselves inside the VIP room, sitting where they belonged. Luckily, the venue was still empty, and only their groups were present. However, for privacy, Serafina cast a thin layer of barrier from wind magic to block the incoming noise and prevent the sound that escaped from their groups from leaking. Soma, who sat still looking at a far distance, kept being taken care of by Xiao Rui by his side. Then he turned his head to the side and spoke. "...Um, aunt? I am sorry but my memories are a bit faint about you. Is that true that we are relatives?". "Mm, I can guarantee you that". Xiao Rui began to take out her private phone and select the gallery apps to share her moment with her sister. "Look this is me and your mother". He bent his torso to the side and saw the photo on the display. Both were almost identical, so they could be called twins. Soma kept scrolling to the other until he found his mother smiling face with his father when he was still three years old and Xiao Rui. The event was too overwhelming for him to digest all at once, so he leaned back and inhaled deeply, taking his time to regain his calm while reminiscing the picture of his parents. These kinds of memories where his parents were involved, he buried deep inside long ago as a sign of him moving on. To continue living. But, knowing the fact that he had another family, a real relative that shared the same bloodline, made the grief and burden he carried lessened, and now he can proudly say that he wasn''t alone in this world. Of course, this kind of memory was none other than Soma, who lived in this world, not the one from the other world, but he couldn''t contain this happy encounter as he stifled his cry. The girls who thought dearly of Soma couldn''t contain the dam that spilled; their eyes were blurring because of the tears, and they felt sad and happy for Soma. Only Xiao Lian, whose face was stiffened for the shocking truth this was. Xiao Lian kept staring at the figure in the photo and a flash of memories from her childhood when she met a boy around her age and played with her for a while. But, because of the circumstances, the boy had to say goodbye to her, and coincidentally, they were destined to meet again. "Do you believe me now?". "...Yeah, But can you tell me? Why, after all this time?". "...It was¡­". However, when the time came for Xiao Rui to try to explain the story, the door in the room opened, and several familiar figures were spotted entering. It was Leon and his two girls, bringing many snacks in their hands before going toward their seats. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Soma, we can discuss it later at night. For now, let''s stop it further than this, okay? Here." Hina, standing right in front of him and holding a blue handkerchief, began to wipe away the tears on Soma''s face. Thus, her action invited a curious gaze from Xiao Rui. The girl''s affectionate gaze when she dealt with him and the way Xiao Ma also accepted her made it seem that the two of them had a special relationship. "Thanks, Hina". "No problem". She nodded her head vigorously and then began to use the handkerchief to wipe away her own tears before she stuffed it inside her storage. "Miss, Xiao Rui, can I have a moment?". Now, Serafina, who saw the tension in the room had lessened, faced Xiao Rui straight. As someone who stands on the same path, both of them can recognize each other with a single glance. However, Xiao Rui was shocked by the statement the young girl had proposed. "My name is Serafina Lawrence. Are you willing to stay in my manor tonight? Of course, I will treat you guys with the best care in the world." "Um, why is that? I don''t have any reason to accept it". Xiao Rui''s face stiffened, and a slight wariness could be detected in her behavior. She heard the name Serafina Lawrence several times and knew the amazing feat she achieved at such a young age. Because of that, Serafina covered her lips while saying, "Oops!". Before explaining it in more frank terms. "You might have a slight misunderstanding about me. As one of his partners, I only want to help my darling boyfriend''s family stay in my house rather than have to spend some money outside." "...What? Boyfriend?". Chapter 314 - 314 Match begins. Xiao Rui couldn''t believe the words that filtered through her ears. Xiao Ma, her nephew, turned out to be dating multiple girls, and that fact shocked her. The culture of polygamy itself was quite common in the world of awakeness. In fact, her own head family, from the Xiao family. He wed multiple wives, and because of that, multiple kids were born. They are currently battling for the throne, excluding Xiao Lian, who firmly refuses to partake. However, she puts aside other people''s circumstances and turns to look at Soma. He is being spoiled by Hina, wiping his tears and being comforted because of his conflicted feelings. Unconsciously, she turned to look at Serafina, who rarely maintained her sincere attitude. It is unheard of for Seafina Lawrence to show this soft side to others because Serafina herself was aware that Xiao Rui was none other than Soma''s relative. This sparked her curiosity about how many his girlfriends were; Xiao Rui glanced at Serafina and softly whispered something. "Um?". Serafina, who understood the gesture, closed her distance and pried open her ear. "Yes, what is it?". "...This is pretty awkward but, how many girls is he dating right now?". Xiao Rui gave a slight pause for the uncomfortable question she spilled. "As of now, he is dating two, me and the girl Akabane Hina over there. There is one more candidate who always stays with us, but still couldn''t grasp what she is feeling inside". "What do you mean?". She followed Serafina''s gaze and looked toward Xiao Lian, who sat in silence and looked at Soma, feeling conflicted as her face stiffened. "Don''t tell me?". "Yes, Me and Hina decide to see her from the side and let things go at her own pace, apparently Soma also realized it already but he didn''t want to rush things". "I see. ¡­Well, how should I say this¡­". "...Well, damn sister, your son is such a playboy. But it seemed he got the approval from the girls around him. He is truly admirable compared to your meek husband". Xiao Rui muttered while looking at Soma, who had already calmed down. From her sight, Xiao Rui could catch a glimpse of her niece, who looked at Soma. Unknown to her, this event greatly impacted her perspective regarding her relationship with Soma. "So I assumed the next girl that has feelings for Xiao ma and still hasn''t realized it, must be¡­". Xiao Rui Muttered while looking at her niece meaningfully. "Fufu, Lian''er you also have reached that age. This Aunt is proud of you!". {Good morning, ladies and gentlemen. Thank you to those who accompanied us from the second stage. Now, we are entering the fourth day of competition, and thirty contestants will partake in fifteen matches today. I guarantee today''s match will be full of surprises¡­} The cute and energized voice from the emcee brought much attention to the arena where Lee was standing. "...". Soma, who heard the announcement, looked toward the Arena and abruptly stood up, garnering much attention from his group. Hina, who stood near him the most, opened her mouth. "Soma, where are you going?". "I need to cool my head off, preparing for the match". After he said that, everyone who understood the schedule noticed that he was still feeling shaken after what event had transpired earlier. Soma, who usually stands strong, alone away from the comfort of his family and the one who most longs to have one, now faces the fact that he had one, the true one that shares the same bloodline. That fact was not only shocking to him but also to everyone around them. Soma never mentioned this, or he probably already forgot about this fact because of his miserable childhood experience as a rabbit lab for those detestable demons. Under everyone''s gaze, Soma glanced to his neighborhood seat and looked at Xiao Lian, who seemed out of focus. "Xiao Lian!". Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her body flinched after being called by Soma, an unusual hoarse voice. "Mm?!". "In the match, bring everything you have got, because if not. You will lose miserably!". "?!". The room''s atmosphere took a sudden turn as the cold tone that escaped from Soma''s mouth reached them. It gave their body a shudder; not only Xiao Lian but others also felt it. They know how powerful Soma is, and if he decides to get serious from the start, everyone in the room will have no chance of beating him. However, not everyone in the room feels the same. Hiroshi, Hisako, Xiao Rui, and her assistant think differently. As they never saw Soma perform in real-time, they could only appreciate his confidence and his bold attitude towards his close friend. Without waiting for her reply, Soma walked away and left the room while others looked at him dumbfounded. Silence descended on the group as the word since their throat got blocked in their throat. Only Hina, who knew better about Soma''s power, glanced at Xiao Lian, whose body was shivering in fright. Hina''s sighed loudly to bring everyone''s attention to her and opened her mouth. "I envy you, silver hair!". Xiao Lian''s body stiffened, and her eyes turned to Hina, but she still couldn''t understand the meaning behind Hina''s words. As for Hina, she noticed that Xiao Lian was still out of shape; darkness clouded her sight, and she couldn''t gather her scattered mind. "Hey, be serious, okay! Or you want to be defeated easily, like he said!". Hina''s rough and harsh words that rang in Xiao Lian''s ears struck down her own consciousness, shattering it apart. Her worry and the gloomy feeling that gnawed at her heart disappeared. Notice that Xiao Lian''s gaze had become more focused, Hina parted her lips and thrust his fist forward, asking Xiao Lian to bump it. "Give him a good punch once in a while!". Light started to gather in Xiao Lian''s eyes. Her cold heart froze by hearing the truth about Soma''s family, thawed by the fire that ignited by the person who standing in front of her. Her presence was blinding and also at the same time, reassuring. The simple words that came from Hina, who had always stayed together ever since they met, awoke her from slumber. She was like a sun that shone her light toward the darkness that clouded her mind, bringing life to her entity. "Mm, I will work hard to achieve it". Xiao Lian extended her right fist and bumped it together, unifying the feeling they had into one single will, which was to beat the boy they always chased. "Me too! I hope you can give him some lessons!". From the side, Serafina bumped her fist, and now the three will unite and, with their strong bonds together, vow to have their grievances reach him. **** Meanwhile, from Soma''s side, he is wandering aimlessly in the corridor, following the flow of the human river, before he arrives in front of a maw that gives him a view from the spectator''s seat. {Everyone, thanks for the wait. We will conduct the first match; the match will be put together¡­} After the cheerful tone from the emcee finished, the ground beneath him shook because of the enthusiasm of the spectators who had wanted to see the match ever since they arrived. "This is completely different?!". The euphoric atmosphere provided in front of him was enough to calm his distracted mind and rouse his curiosity, making his feet move on their own, bringing his body to watch the match from the spectator''s seat. "The match, start!". Another deafening roar shook the entire stadium as the match began, and two contestants of different styles engaged. Soma stood near the mouth of the entrance tunnel and witnessed the match in a serious manner. Both contestants fought ferociously, and it seemed like they were more enthusiastic than yesterday. "Right, there is also that". From where he stood, Soma could see the VIP glass that watched the entire venue with a gaze down; on the upper floor, he could see several people, wearing formal suits or clothes, observing the Arena in detail in search of the seeds for their future guild. With his excellent vision, he could see their faces, but sadly, none of them rang a bell in his mind; it was a different story if he had heard their name, though. However, in the first place, Soma had no interest in joining any guild; furthermore, in the story, he read. Leon, the protagonist, only focuses his entire life on doing his best for the Camelot guild. The legacy of his family had passed down. Rather than joining, Soma wanted to build it himself; he also already had several people in mind for recruiting. But he still didn''t have what it takes to create it. It will also make it easier for him to keep the important people on his side in check, especially Hina, whose death Flag is approaching closer. As the battle in the Arena was intensifying, Soma''s senses reacted, and he could feel a presence approaching him from the back. "...You alone!". With the cold, indifferent tone that was familiar in his ears, Soma didn''t bother to turn around and speak casually. "Yo, It''s rare for you to greet me first, right Lin Fan?". Lin Fan approached his side, then leaned his back toward the other side of the entrance tunnel and cast his gaze aside toward the arena, not wanting to face Soma. "...". "What is it? You keeping quiet now?". "...I heard you are having problems with the Jiang family?". "?!". Chapter 315 - 315 Turning Point. That statement from Lin Fan almost made Soma''s face jolted to his face to the side. This kind of event was super rare considering Lin Fan''s whole attitude toward him and the way Lin Fan looked toward his surroundings. What makes Lin Fan have a change of heart this soon? That is the question. However, Soma put that aside as he thought this could be a good chance to pull him toward Soma''s side. Soma kept his head cool, sighed, then opened his mouth. "What are you talking about?". Hearing Soma, who tried to act oblivious to the question Lin Fan wanted to ask, stirred his heart. "You bastard, don''t try to fool me, I am¡­". "I am what? Even if you know the truth, what will you do? Do you want to help me?". "...". Another cold line is being thrown at Lin Fan. He never expected the harsh words from Soma to greatly influence him. In the first place, he didn''t have any intention to befriend him. He just wanted to confirm something. "Nothing!". Lin Fan rarely acted meek; he didn''t want to press any longer as he threw his gaze to the Arena. Silence hung above them, and the awkward moment between them was still thick, but the cheer in the Arena brought them back toward the surface. Soma saw this opportunity and racked his brain, trying to gouge Lin Fan''s interest by creating some harsh truth about himself. "...Then good, don''t interfere in this case. This is my own business, as long as those guys still roamed outside. I will not rest until they are wiped out from this planet". "...?". "I will purge everyone who dares to rely on that piece of drop liquid!". "!?". "No matter who it was. I will definitely purge it, leaving nothing behind". Lin Fan''s face stiffened, eyes distorted, and his body shivered as he felt a thick killing intent permeate from the boy standing beside him. From Soma''s tone alone, Lin Fan could feel a deep malice stacked deep inside his heart, and he was ready to be unleashed if he met the person whom he mentioned. He also wondered why. But Lin Fan seemed to recognize the meaning behind the cold line Soma had spurted from his mouth. In fact, Lin Fan received an offer some other day from someone he had a deal with a couple of months ago regarding the inscription. The person himself didn''t ask about it, but he was given the thing and it was piled some dust inside the storage bracelet he owns. "...It''s about time!". A round of cheers rose from the stadium, which indicated that the battle had already reached its climax and was close to its end. The second match would be between him and Xiao Lian, so he must prepare to meet his opponent. "Later, Lin Fan". The moment Soma intended to leave the place, Lin Fan grits his teeth, and his body suddenly moved and spoke. "Hei!". "What?". Soma halted his steps and waited for Lin Fan to express his thoughts. "What are you implying by saying that?". "What do you mean?". "Again with that crap!". Lin Fan, who somehow felt agitated, approached his side and almost reached Soma''s shoulder, but an intense pressure suffocated his breath, stopping him from his pursuit. "Lin Fan, why are you feeling so agitated about it, huh?". "Ha?!". Soma realized that Lin Fan, as in the story, received the same dose from the serum Angel tears and is still keeping it for now. In the story, Lin Fan, who got beaten by Leon, becomes depressed, holding a grudge, and his eyes narrow. and intentionally gulped the serum, and it greatly affected his future. From then, misfortune began to appear in his life, taking away what he wanted to protect most until he drifted from the right path. All of that happened because of his involvement with Damian. Soma wants to prevent that from happening at all costs, so it was pretty childish of him, but he must keep pressure on him not to get enchanted by the serum. "Are you familiar with that thing? The thing that changed Jiang Wei?". Lin Fan''s heart thumps, his face stiffens, and his entire body gushed out a cold sweat. Never had in his life been pressured like this. Seeing Lin Fan''s expression confirms Soma''s suspicions about the serum ownership of Lin Fan. This makes things easier, as he needs one more thing to get on his nerves. "So how about it, Lin Fan? Do you know it or not?". "...Hump, of course I know it, but don''t think that fishy item will interest me. I can be strong on my own, I don''t need something like an item in getting strong". A boy of the same age, throwing away his face with a sullen expression, made Soma''s entire body get goosebumps. "Man, don''t act like that! It gives me a chill all over. But the thing he said, he doesn''t deny it either, if it''s like that". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Soma activated his skill and showed his back to Lin Fan, giving him one last warning. "...Good, Don''t ever rely on that stuff! Because the moment you do, you will discard everything else". Those words that escaped his lips made Lin Fan''s pupils dilate into a dot, and his face stiffened unlike any other. His mind began to replicate the memories he kept deep in his consciousness about his family. "Everything you have been trying to protect will be gone. You will carry nothing but regret at the end of your journey!". "...". Lin Fan''s face darkened as he looked down, contemplating Soma''s warning. His mouth flapped open, trying to express something, but the words got stuck in his throat, refusing to come out. "Please consider what your importance is? Is it strength that will lead you to grievance? Or protecting your loved one''s?". "...". Both of them stood in silence for a couple of seconds before the excited cheer escaped the corridor and alarmed them. "It seems that is my cue. Later, Lin Fan, Choose wisely what you want to do!". "...I". Soma was not wasting his time listening to his answer. He moved his feet, dragging his body far away from the boy who seemed lost in thoughts. This was the first time someone had reprimanded him, so he felt kind of hurt but relieved at the same time. From that one, Lin Fan took out the blood serum in his bracelet and thought about what Soma had said. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Choose, huh?". Lin Fan closed his eyes and recalled the figure of his loving family, who had been bedridden ever since he recognized his surroundings well. Then, something stuck in his mind when Soma presented him that time. "I see. So, you know it from the start, huh!". Slowly as he fluttered his eyes open, his black pupils shone by a fierce glint that seemed enlightened by the circumstance he is currently in. Without hesitation, he threw away the strength in his finger, letting the vial drop to the ground. But even after it was slammed, the vial still retained its hardness. So Lin fan raised his feet and stomped on it. A satisfying crack echoed in the corridor as proof of the resolve he carried in his shoulder. "Hmph, Foolish!". Lin Fan walked away from the place as he intended to find a quiet place to train. He couldn''t even recognize the earlier words he said, whether he had said that to Soma or himself. Chapter 316 - 316 Soma V Xiao Lian. Meanwhile, in the VIP room, the atmosphere was quiet, without any commotion. But in one of the groups, everyone could feel the tension building up, preventing them from getting close to the group. Xiao Lian, who saw the match was almost over, stood up and glanced at everyone in the place. She didn''t utter any words, and every one replied the same way. Xiao Lian''s spirit is lit up with just a single nod from everyone who knows her, and she is ready to face Soma in the match. "Everyone, I will escort her". Hina, the leader of the girls, stood up, which prompted Xiao Lian''s body to flinch briefly, but soon, she understood what Hina''s intention was. "Sera, take care of others, please". "Leave it to me, Leader". With a silly banter from Serafina, the two girls left the place under the silent pressure they brought on their shoulders. "Good luck, Xiao Lian!". Serafina''s faint whisper drifted apart as it hoped to lessen the burden Xiao Lian carried. "Lian''Er". From the side, Xiao Rui also watches the back of her niece who seemed lonely but firm, carrying a heavy burden which is fighting a boy named Soma. She and the other people who still couldn''t grasp Soma''s power were still curious just how much power he wielded in his palm to give the girls, and Violet, who was considered a top-tier awakener, broke down in sweat. On the other side of the corridor, Hina and Xiao Lian walked together, their distance closed, capturing the sight of their closeness. Xiao Lian, who seemed absentminded, gazed far away ahead, but internally, her head was filled with many strategies on how to defeat Soma. She was racking her brain in full concentration, which made her face stiffer than ever. She simulated several patterns and ways to obtain her goal in her brain. Hina, who understood what was happening in her brain, kept closing her mouth, observing how Xiao Lian would find her own way. Sure, Hina and Serafina put some pressure on Xiao Lian, but that was because they believed that Xiao Lian would manage to do it. Their trust is immeasurable. As they almost reached the waiting room, Xiao Lian, who seemed not to realize it, bypassed it, and Hina must have grabbed her shoulder for a reminder. "Stop! Where are you going?". "?!". Xiao Lian''s body jolted by the sudden interference from Hina, but once she noticed the room. Her mind cleared up. "Take your brooch first, then go to the Arena". "Mm, Okay". She followed Hina''s instructions and went inside to take her brooch. Then, she was inspected and questioned about herself, checking her condition before being given permission to move on. "You are good?". "Mm!". Hina, who watched Xiao Lian, approached her side and observed her entire figure, searching for a minor fault. "Ne?". With a reserved tone, Xiao Lian asked. "Hm? What is it?". Then silence envelopes both of them while a contestant walks past them, but the two of them are rather oblivious to each other''s presence and only have one another in front of them. {Hello, everyone! The next match will be held in a moment; please be patient because the Arena itself is still being repaired. Oh, right, everyone, can I have some of your attention, please¡­!} As usual, the cheerful emcee can entertain the spectators well. She began to tell jokes that got everyone''s attention. A laughter broke out as it echoed in the surrounding area, devouring the silence that hung between them. "Mm?". "What?". "Can you please tell me about your Original Magic?". "Original Magic?". The question seemed to have completely caught Hina off guard. Hina observed her talking partner and saw that the glint in her eyes was serious. She began to contemplate and started to rack her brain, trying to create a plausible explanation for her Original Magic, for she herself still couldn''t figure out its true essence. Hina covered her mouth, deep in thought; as Xiao Lian observed her, she felt a deep gratitude to Hina, who could keep her calm and grant her some confidence in fighting against Soma. It seemed Soma''s expectations were right. Hina was the right one to become the leader of the party they formed, excluding him. "Well, I couldn''t say much because I still have some progress to go, but if I have to simplify it, that would be a strong wish". "Strong wish?!". A wish is a hope or desire for something that manifests in every living being who receives the creator''s graces. "You remember that time, right? When I was dueling that woman? ". "Mm, you almost lost". "That''s right". Even though Xiao Lian abruptly said that Hina was almost lost, Hina kept her face straight and continued her explanation. "At that time, as if the world slowed down inside of me, I whispered, ''I don''t want to lose! I have a promise to fulfill and that is to stand beside the boy I Loved''". "...Don''t want to lose and fulfill a promise¡­". Xiao Lian heads down, submerged in her own thoughts. "My wish is?". She muttered deeply. "Right, so let me ask you this Xiao Lian?". A clear and stern voice entered her ears, making her body flinch. This was the first time that Hina had willingly called Xiao Lian''s name. "What is your truly wish for? A wish that can push you ahead in this match against Soma?". "I¡­". Xiao Lian slightly faltered as she glanced toward her right palms. {Okay, everyone, I thank you for following and listening to my whim while waiting for the Arena to be complete. Now, we will continue the match. Both contestants, come forward!} "The time has come". Hina looked toward the tunnel ahead and glanced to the side. "...". "Don''t worry about yourself, and give a deep thought about what the question I asked". "Mm". Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now, off you go. Good luck and don''t forget our promise!". "Mm, thank you, Hina". Both of them bid their farewell as Xiao Lian''s heavy steps brought her outside the tunnel, accompanied by thousands of stares from the spectators. Xiao Lian proudly held her gaze straight, standing in the middle of the Arena, composed, which made the spectators who favored her cheer loudly. {What is this? We have our first-year idol, Xiao Lian; hence, who is the one that will be her opponent, ah?!} The energetic emcee''s voice got stuck in her throat. Looking at the terminal in her hand, she focused on the name of Xiao Lian''s opponent while stammering to talk. With a soft thud, heavy pressure descended upon the stadium, enveloping the spectators and suffocating them, as well as the people from the VIP floor, stunned by the overwhelming power. Soma''s eyes were serious; there was a fierce light that could devour his opponent''s will at ease. His steps were firm, and they carried the resolve to face the opponent in front of him with no holding back. Xiao Lian''s throat was parched, and cold sweat covered her whole body under the direct pressure that came from Soma. When Soma stood in front of her, the pressure lessened; she gulped her saliva to moisten her throat and spoke with quivering lips. "Soma, face me properly". "That is what I will be doing from the start!". Chapter 317 - 317 Shock. {Both contestants are already in the arena, teacher Lee, please!} "Both of you forward!". Lee felt a little bit conflicted seeing his two students face each other, but deep down, he was proud of his student''s accomplishments. Because he was different from the other class in the first year, his class was still participating in the competition. Xiao Lian, with her languid expression, hesitated for a bit. However, upon looking at Soma''s stern gaze, she changed her mind and took out her blue spear, the legendary-grade weapon. Soma, too, responded by summoning his weapon, but different from her, he used the gauntlet he received from his first dungeon diving. "...Soma, are you serious, right now?". A flame of anger began to sprout in her heart, but upon looking at his booth, Xiao Lian''s gaze faltered. "What? I just used half of it, for my mobility. Because if I used all sets. It won''t be a match". His confident tone and the fact that Xiao Lian knew best of that stirred her frustration further. But She could only swallow back her anger and regulated her breathing to keep her calm. "Both of you remember to not use the skill in the weapon you have, understood?". "Oh, but teacher Lee, my boots are making me capable of walking in the air without spending any mana and it was a passive skill, so how about that, can I use it?". Lee mulled over Soma''s question for a bit before he turned to Xiao Lian. "Do you mind it?". Xiao Lian shook her head and stated her confidence even when facing Soma. "Even though he could fly he didn''t have any long range attack anyway". "That hurt to hear". True, as Xiao Lian said, Soma is weak in his long-range attack and seems to still have no progress regarding his lightning magic. Most of the time, he trained the breathing technique to try to breach out the second star, and for that, he neglected his magic for a bit. This is one of the lightning element weaknesses, even though it was rare and had a high firepower. It was only useful for limited use when it was still in its beginner phase. "Okay, both of you move toward your station!". Soma didn''t utter any words and just turned his back and left the place, while Xiao Lian exhaled, got rid of the distressed feeling in her heart, and then walked away. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee saw her figure leaving, and when both contestants were ready in their place, he raised his hand. "The match starts!". A loud cheer accompanied the starting match between these two promising first-year students. Soma calmly observed his opponent with a stone-cold gaze which made her body flinch just a moment, but Xiao Lian gripped her spear tightly, preparing her heart before lunging forward. Looking at her moving, Soma lowered his stance and changed his approach. His fist turns into an open palm, and his aggressive mind turns serene, like the surface of a lake, giving off an ethereal feeling at night. Xiao Lian thrust the spear, the blade inch away from Soma''s head but he lightly tilted his head to the side, but she began to retract it and perform a relentless thrust that aimed at his face. His eyes watched the dozens of spear tips coming to his side in slow motion. So he still had some leeway, and when Xiao Lian retrach her spear, Soma stepped forward and delivered a palm thrust that collided with her abdomen. "Guhk!". Xiao Lian received a heavy blow that almost rendered her feet useless, but after being dragged two steps behind, she staggered and reclaimed her stance back. "What''s the matter, done already?". A mocking tone that rarely spilt from Soma''s mouth stung her ears as it stirred her calm heart. But Xiao Lian is confident in her mind, as she chants the words her mother always taught her in her mind, "Get rid of your demon, Get rid of your fear, Get rid of ¡­". Those words were like a charm that protected her heart in distress. After regaining her calm, she began to change her approach and create several magic circles around her and surrounding Soma with one single wave from her hand. "Ice arrows". Dozens of transparent arrows shot from the circle like a barrage of gunfire, leaving a blue line in its track. Soma, within his perspective, scanned all of the arrows'' trajectory and began to create a plausible plan as he dodged, crushed, caught and did everything in his possession to come out from the encirclement. "Got you!". As he managed to escape the barrage, a huge shadow loomed above him, created from a massive chunk of ice, that arrived in his front nose. However, Soma''s instinct kicked and his body moved reflexively, lay down, hands touched the ground and used his right leg to kick the ice. In an instant, the ice cracked, and it spread out throughout the whole body until it collapsed. Then, using the tiny debris that rained toward him, Soma stood up and flicked each one of its pieces that came into his sight. "Take this!". Xiao Lian stood frozen and felt a piece of tiny ice just cross her face, cutting the wind in its trajectory, her mind began to respond by raising her palm forward and creating a thick layer of ice that blocked the incoming barrages. However, her relief didn''t last long as she heard a cracked sound and saw a web pattern begin to accumulate in the shield. She gritted her teeth, and when the barrage was over, she dispersed the magic and moved forward. "Too slow!". A palm blocked her vision, and she felt a sudden sock that assaulted her head, shaking up her brain, and her vision turned distorted. Another shock jolted her body from the sides; it came from her ribs as Soma delivered a kick that almost broke the brooch in her possession. Realizing that her remaining life was less than half, She gritted her teeth and fixed her posture while being thrown, then used the momentum to stand and put on her stance. Everyone in the stadium turned muted, for they saw the violence Soma had given to her. In their mind, they knew it was just a competition, but the thought of kicking a helpless girl in the stomach was infuriating them, much less the one who received that is the figure of an Idol from first-year students. The male, in particular, began to keep boiling anger and hostility as they saw soma watch her figure from afar, who struggled even to stand. "What the hell is his problem?". "Such arrogant!". "Just because he is famous, he thinks he can do whatever". "Yeah, that just messed up". "...I heard Xiao Lian is always with him". "Don''t tell me she was being forced?". Murmuring nasty rumours began to spread like wildfire throughout the students'' circles. Meanwhile, on the other hand, the one who stood at the top, who understands the path to becoming a true awakener, feels a bit amazed toward Soma because he didn''t hesitate even though his opponent is a girl. When Serafina saw the outcome inside the VIP room, she sighed, leaned her back toward the seat and spoke. "Yeah, he is unbeatable as usual". Xiao Rui, her assistant, Hisako, and Hiroshi, who had seen Soma''s power first-hand ever since they knew him, were baffled, especially Xiao Rui, who seemed conflicted seeing her relatives kicking a girl mercilessly in the stomach. "Sweetheart, how is Soma compared to others from your perspective?". Only Beatrice, the person who didn''t have any power system and could only enjoy the match as a form of sport, kept her calm and asked her daughter. "Well, I don''t know the accurate comparison, but Soma was at least on the level as someone that stands in S-Rank awakeners if he is in full gear and brings all of his power out". Everyone in the room gasped for the line Serafina had said. Beatrice sighed in amazement and then turned to Violet who knew his power well too. "Do you think so too, Violet?". Violet reluctantly nodded her head and, with a bitter face, spoke. "Yes, I can''t picture myself defeating him in a serious fight". The four gazes began to be drawn toward the arena once more, for they saw the match had resumed. "Soma is so strong!". "Well, he is the man I choose, after all". Serafina, boasting couldn''t be filtered by others as they focused toward the match. Xiao Lian inhaled deeply and observed the figure of Soma who was still standing calmly in front of her. It seemed he decided to prolong the match to see what kind of cards she would open. However, no matter what it was, she couldn''t think of anything. Her martial art fell in comparison; if it''s magic, she could manage it with ice, but if it''s water, then she is doomed because of his Lightning constitution. "What should I do?". Then, from the corner of her eyes, she saw the figure of Hina stand proudly, watching her with a gaze full of trust. "My wish is?". Chapter 318 - 318 Aegis. Xiao Lian stood in silence as her mind raced, thinking of what her deepest wish was¡ªthe tragedy of her mother''s sudden collapse that broke her emotions down. Also, the matter about the boy who now became her opponent in a match collided, Creating a mess that halted her brain from thinking for a while. However, despite her chaotic mind, inside a dark tunnel that imprisoned her thoughts, a glimpse of light entered her vision. Her vision brightened, and one thing that escaped her heart spilled through her mouth: "I want to protect!" ****** Soma saw Xiao Lian back on her feet, calmly observed her, and felt his instinct ring an alarm. So he waited, waiting for what would Xiao Lian presented in this match. He wants to know Xiao Lian''s potential. Xiao Lian, who recently deviated from the normal route, came to his side, and he wants to know if she still retains her true potential despite being far away from harm ever since staying near Soma. The silence in the arena broke off as Xiao Lian''s aura rose and surrounded her, a mist swirling before her at the center, creating a whirlpool of water gushed from thin air. {Woah, what is happening to contestant Xiao Lian? Suddenly, she was submerged in water. Is this her new magic} The water began to consolidate and take shape in front of her before a blinding light burst out, and white mist covered the whole arena. {What? What is this?} Everyone in the venue had the same question as the emcee. They could feel it albeit faintly, the smoke that enveloped the arena was not normal. Soma, who watched everything happen with wide eyes, frowned as he felt danger coming from his sides. He witnessed four magic circles shine in blue before they released ice veins that almost trapped his limbs. However, Soma acted faster, he leapt back and noticed the mist that covered the arena had dissipated a little. In front of him stood Xiao Lian, holding a medium-size of blue shield made from solid ice on her left hand. "...Original Magic - Aegis". Soma, Lee, and the emcee who heard her utter those words stood frozen in place. Soma sighed and thought, "Is the thing called original magic easy to create?" This event truly concerned him, but he felt a bit happy about Hina and Xiao Lian''s success in developing their magic to this phase. {What a shocking development; we have another original magic in this competition. That makes Xiao Lian the third possessor of Original Magic in this academy} A loud cheer and round of applause reverberated inside the stadium, raising the tension in the match. "How was it, Soma?". Xiao Lian expressed her pride in creating while her face had no change whatsoever. "Truly surprising, let''s see how hard it is?". Soma responds calmly, but internally, he is grinning with joy. He is happy that Xiao Lian could manifest her original magic. In front of him, the shield floats gently and radiates a chilly atmosphere that freezes even the air surrounding Xiao Lian. Without warning, Soma rushes forward, intending to test just how hard the shield is, but to his surprise, Xiao Lian, who sees his action, parted her lips and begins controlling the shield. The shield that Soma thought stuck to her arm moved forward, facing him head-on. He knit his brows in wonder but decided to accept its challenge and clenched his fist tightly. "Fuu!". Soma inhaled deeply, stomped his left leg firm to the ground, transferred every ounce of power throughout his body toward his right fist, and struck the shield. Under the nervous glance of the spectator and the amazed glance of the students and teacher. A loud bang rang in the stadium. It continuously shook their eardrums and made their heads dizzy for a moment. "Hoo". Soma, who saw no trace of dent or crack on the surface of the shield, was amazed by the product, and then his instinct skill flared up from the side. Xiao Lian utilized Soma''s delayed responses as she came from his left side, thrusting the spear straight at his ribs. With a slight twist, he dodged the spear and intended to grab the shaft, but the shield in front of him slammed its medium-built body, forcing him to take a step back and jump back to regain his stance. "That was a sturdy shield you got there". "Mm, thank you!". The shield floated and stood in front of Xiao Lian''s stance, almost covering her entire body. This prevented her enemy from reading her next move. "Aren''t you blinded in that position?". "...Do you think so?". "I see, so it was like that". Xiao Lian probably created it only to obstruct the enemy''s sight that was directed at her and not her sight to observe her enemy. That was quite good thinking she had. "Truly, you are amazing, Xiao Lian". "...?!". A sudden word of praise spilled from Soma''s lips, making her heart dance in joy, but Xiao Lian shook her head violently so she could regain her calm. Soma looked up, and the light from the sun that hung above him blinded his eyes. With his eyes closed, he prepare his stance and inhaled deeply, changing his approach and now his aura had clearly changed. Xiao Lian, who happens to see it behind the shield protection, her body momentarily trembles under the slight pressure that came from Soma''s current figure. From her eyes, she could faintly see two stars that lit within Soma''s body, and his aura had drastically risen at an unpredictable rate, before it tamed down, but radiate a dangerous feeling that slit her throat. "My turn now!". "!?". Before Xiao Lian could gasp, a loud ''bang'' stung her eardrum, for she saw that Soma had appeared in front of her unnoticed. "How, kuh!". Another ''bang'' reverberated across the venue, and everyone in the Arena could see that Soma had unleashed a barrage of punches to push away the shield that blocked his advance. A rapid ''bang'' kept raining down on the Arena, and over time, the sound invoked a fear that slowly crept through from the bottom of their consciousness. Everyone''s spine was tingling as they witnessed the girl single-handedly withstanding the barrage of those heavy punches. However, within that horror, their feelings were stimulated by amazement because despite being under pressure, Xiao Lian kept fighting. "Kuh!". Xiao Lian, who got pushed back, felt her brain throbbing intensely as her stance faltered, but she gritted her teeth and stubbornly stood under the pressure. As everyone saw the scene, the fear that gnawed at their hearts slightly began to change, and one female student from Class A, who knew Xiao Lian, shouted. "Hang in there, Xiao Lian!". "You can do it!". "Oi, Soma at least hold your punch for a bit!". "Damn ruthless". Seeing the students'' spirited call, the spectators who favoured Xiao Lian began to express their support, and the silent venue soon became lively. Meanwhile, inside the VIP room, Serafina''s groups watch the match with tension all over their faces, especially Xiao Rui, who knows the two of them and regards them as family. Her face was painted with worry. "Tch, that Soma is so ruthless". Serafina commented from the side, but everyone knew from her tone that she was not holding the slightest grudge against Soma''s action. Instead, they could feel a certain joy and slight envy mixed with her sigh. On the other side, Hina watches the match with a rope hanging on her neck; even looking at it feels suffocated. She wonders if she was the one who stood in the arena right now and unleashed her Original Magic. She wondered if she could survive that. "It is impossible for me, at least!". Xiao Lian kept defending against the relentless attack, and the throbbing in her mind intensified. She couldn''t even differentiate what the hell happened. Her mind turned blurry as the spell that held the shield in place almost broke down, But she stood up and kept her gaze forward, screaming. "Aaaaah!". With a do-or-die spirit, she forced herself forward. The shield and Soma''s sister''s hand collided, creating a shockwave that rebounded both parties'' attempts. Soma startled, let his stance open wide, and Xiao Lian utilized the moment to her advantage by gritting her teeth and using one last strength she could muster. "Haaa!". Xiao Lian thrust her spear forward, and it travelled straight toward Soma''s left chest. Eventually, her spirit gave in, and her consciousness slipped out. Then, the spear blade managed to graze Soma''s side, making the brooch in his pocket let out a cracking sound. Her body, now lifeless, dropped down, but Soma hurriedly caught her and hugged her tight with full affection. "You did great, Xiao Lian". He looked toward Lee, who absentmindedly watched them together. His mind resurfaced, and he shouted his instructions. "The match is over!". {...} S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without talking, the emcee proudly applauded the match, and everyone in the venue followed her: the students, teachers, and spectators. They were touched to see Xiao Lian endure an ordeal and keep fighting until she fainted. The shield dissipated into thin air, and Soma carefully carried her body into his hands in a princess carry. He took the spear first and stored it inside his relic before going toward the tunnel where Hina was waiting. {...The winner of this match is Soma} Chapter 319 - 319 Jiang Family. As Soma carried Xiao Lian''s unconscious body, there was no cheer or even a word of congratulation from the spectators; it seemed they were still holding a bit of grudge over what had happened earlier. However, that didn''t affect him in any way or another; his priorities were Xiao Lian in his hands. "How was she?". With a pale face, Hina approached Soma''s side and began to check Xiao Lian''s figure. "She is okay, she probably tired, because of overused her mana". "I see, what a rough day she will have". "Certainly". From behind Hina, an official ran toward their side, and Soma began to speak. "Take care of her please!". "Of course, we will!". Soma followed behind the officials, and he turned to glance at the woman who carried Xiao Lian. "Can I or someone else go to the infirmary? I want to accompany her and inform her family in case they want to visit". "That is okay, but be quiet in there". "Thank you". After getting the acceptance, Soma quietly trudged behind until they arrived at the infirmary inside the stadium. Apparently, there are not many people inside, and Xiao Lian can have the room to herself. "Hina, can you accompany her for a bit, I want to inform my aunt". "Yeah, go ahead". He separated and began walking out inside the desolate corridor. Never in his wildest dream would two important figures in the stories deviate this much, but the change they brought is something special, for it can create many possibilities in the future where many tragedies will happen. Also, if the girls can become stronger and more versatile in their power techniques, they will soon reach a summit among the top awakeners in the world. In front of him stood a door leading toward the VIP room. With a slight push, the door opened, but he could feel a slight tension building inside. "Begone this instant, Jiang family, while I am still nice to you!". Xiao Rui''s cold and hostile tone reverberated inside the room as she confronted a man in his forties wearing a formal black suit, facing her with full confidence. "Hou, I didn''t come here to humour you. I came here to find a boy named Soma. Besides, the headmaster in this Academy had given me permission to do it, and above all else, the boy himself is willing to talk with me." The man had a handsome face; his appearance was tidy, with black hair swept back, his slit black eyes staring at Xiao Rui with a sly grin on his face. He is tall, around 180 cm, looking down at his talking partner. "Like I would let that happen, Leave!". S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ma''am and Sir, I advise you to not make any commotion in the VIP room". With a bead of sweat trickling down her temple, Lucy is trapped between the two powerhouses and tries to keep the regulation in place. The two subordinates, Xiao and Jiang, behind their master were tense; they were ready to take any action if their master was being unjustly given despite being inside the neutral place, the Academy. "What the hell happened here?". Soma''s clear and curious tone dragged everyone''s attention toward him. Xiao Rui looked at him with a frown on her face as if she swallowed a bitter pill. As for Jiang, he shows his curious eyes, observing Soma from head to toe. From what he saw, the boy looked like an ordinary one, and he couldn''t believe that he had that much power, unless. His eyes focused on the purple boots that Soma was still wearing, and the Jiang man could feel a tremendous power radiating from them. His heart snickered in glee, and he shifted his expression to a noh mask and greeted him. "So, you must be the rumoured, Soma, right?. Pleased to meet you. My name is Jiang Ling". Lucy, who saw Soma''s appearance, sighed in relief because the person in question appeared before things escalated further. However, faster than any person could react, Xiao Rui''s swift movement blocked Jiang''s advance by standing in front of Soma like a mother tiger protecting her cub. Her eyes were sharp, glaring with murderous intent. She planted her feet firmly on the ground and raised her hand to block Soma from taking action. "Aunt?!". "It''s okay Xiao Ma, I will definitely protect you". For everyone who still didn''t know the situation, their faces were dumbfounded. The way Xiao Rui treated him and the way she called him, who had the same family name as her, stuck them like a nail being hammered. "Xiao Ma?". Jiang''s man tilted his head in wonder. Lucy, oblivious to the situation, looked at the woman and boy pair in a dumb way. However, under the gaze of everyone present, Soma didn''t falter and put away Xiao Rui''s hand, which blocked his advance. "Xiao Ma, stay where you are, I will¡­". "It''s okay Aunt, I have something to talk about with him". Soma''s composed gaze and gesture baffled everyone in the room by his action. Even facing one of the powerhouses from China, he has not faltered even for a bit. "I presume you are from the Jiang family, right?". "...Yeah! Now, as promised we have something to discuss". "Can you please wait for a bit, I have some word with my families first". "...". "Don''t worry I won''t run, I will face you head-on, just sat wherever you want for now. I have something I need to do first". The Jiang guy, his jaw flapping open, couldn''t believe that someone junior beneath his age dared to face him and give him instruction. A vein almost popped out from his temple, but upon looking at the boots on Soma''s feet, he swallowed back his anger and parted his lips, smiling. "...Soma, you can''t do that!". Xiao Rui, who knows Jiang''s family nature, her face pale flustered because of her nephew''s actions. However, she couldn''t believe her eyes when she saw Soma''s calm eyes staring directly toward her eyes tenderly. That alone dimmed the fire boiling inside her heart, and eventually, she gave in to those serene and nostalgic eyes. "Its okay, Aunt. I will be fine. Moreover, you should go toward where Xiao Lian is, she is being treated right now and Hina is with her". "Xiao Lian?!". Xiao Rui''s body jolted after hearing her niece''s name being mentioned. She couldn''t believe that her anger was enveloping her, that she had forgotten her niece, who seemed to collapse after the match. Because of that, she regained her calm, and then Xiao Rui collected herself and stood straight, facing the world once more. "I am sorry, Soma, for showing my ugly side". Xiao Rui fixed her tone and posture as she stood in front of her nephew. "Let''s go, Aunt. I will guide you there!". "But¡­". She was still hesitant to let Soma face the Jiang family head. She alternated her gaze between them but eventually gave in, seeing the stubbornness in Soma''s eyes. "Guide me there, Soma. You too come with me!". "Understood!". However, before the trio left the room, Xiao Rui glanced back and directed her cold gaze toward the Jiang family''s head. She softly let out her murderous aura and spoke in a chilling tone. "Listen here, you bastard. You dare touch a single hair from My Nephew''s body, I will crush your family!". "Hmph!". No conversation was needed anymore as Soma started to lead, the two leaving the room. Meanwhile, the remaining groups exchange glances before they turn to Serafina, who remains calm in this situation. However, deep inside, her heart was filled with intense wariness, with a little bit of fury mixed in, because of the appearance of the Jiang family. Lucy, who creeped out to the back, approached Serafina''s side and softly whispered. "Sera, what is going on?". Serafina shook her head and kept her wary gaze toward the man sitting on the seat. "Nothing. Its just you know, family business". "...?". Lucy adorably tilted her head to the side for the vague response she received. After waiting for the time that passed so long, Soma finally arrived, alone, and then he turned his gaze toward the Jiang family''s head. "Lets go!". "Its about damn time!". "Miss Lucy can you guide us to where the headmaster would be? ". Lucy, who was talking happily with Serafina, shrieked because Soma suddenly called her name. Her cheeks flushed red, and she shot glares at Soma for his lack of courtesy toward other girls outside his parties. "Ye-yesh! Both of you guys, please follow me". "Let''s go!". The Jiang assistant nodded his head, and they followed behind Lucy. She began to guide them but was stopped by Soma, who still stood there, not moving an inch. Serafina, who kept her quiet all the time, began to act and pulled out Soma''s sleeves, preventing him from taking the deal. "Soma ¡­ ". "Hm?, What is the matter?". Seeing the resolute and stubborn eyes that stared right through her soul made her heart skip for a bit. "...Be careful". "Of course". From that, Serafina''s hand began to change its grip, and Soma''s forearm was tightly clenched, not wanting to let go. "Tell me the details later!". After finishing with her intention, Serafina turned her back, cheeks inflated, sulking about the matter she didn''t know involving her darling boyfriend again. Lucy''s face was cramped because of the pressure from the Jiang family that kept drilling at her back, and her temple was drenched in sweat. "Can we just go and finish the matter I am having here?" Lucy screamed internally before she sighed in regret. She had Underestimated this task the vice-headmaster had given her: "I should not have taken this task and given it to someone else!" Chapter 320 - 320 Visit. With a heavy heart and distressed expression, Xiao Rui sat beside the bed where Xiao Lian'' was lying, covered by a white sheet. Her Assistant stood behind the door, while Hina was sitting across from her. The room was silent and the only sound that was present was the ticking time that informed them about the present. She observed her niece, her breathing was soft and steady, and she was sleeping soundly. Within her sight, Xiao Rui could see Hina was calmly closing her eyes, deeply focused on her training. She could feel the mana circulating inside her body and it left her in awe. Xiao Rui felt hesitant to talk with Hina, but Hina seemed to realize the gaze and she opened her mouth. "Is there something?". "Mm, how long have you known XIao Lian?". Caught off guard with the question, Hina stopped her training, fixed her posture, and directed her gaze at Xiao Rui. Xiao Rui was flabbergasted seeing the clear eyes, which seemed to have much more experience than her in life. However, she shook the idea and opened her ears to listen to her niece''s story in the academy from her friend. "Let''s see, we first met when we were still undergoing an academy entrance exam". "Can you please elaborate. You know with her family situation and my busy schedule I didn''t have many chances to know her live in the academy and Xiao Lian herself is not that talkative". Simultaneously, both Hina and Xiao Rui glanced at the sleeping princess, and then Hina chuckled. "Well at that time¡­". Hina began to tell her the story about them how they met and how they always stayed together, forming the current group. Xiao Rui listened carefully but sometimes, she glared at her niece for doing some rude behavior by giving someone else, whom she first met by a weird nickname. From there, the story escalates, trapped inside Gate that higher being created. "Dragon? Is that true?". Like Xiao Lian had said, the Xiao family seemed to have an attachment to the word Dragon. Not only Xiao Rui but also her assistant ears perked and she listened to the story deeply. "Yeah, but currently Soma is carrying it as our leader". "I see. Then, what else?". "Hmm, Right, we used to train together and from what Xiao Lian told me, she is stunned because someone other than her was recognized by the legendary weapon she possessed". "Someone? You mean?". "Yes, it was Soma. He used the spear to kill the demon that infiltrated the school". S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Demon!?". Explore more stories at m,v l''e-m|p y r All of Xiao Rui''s expressions disappeared from her face as if she was a doll. From that moment on, the dark fog that clouded her mind until now breached, as she concluded her thoughts regarding the disappearance of her nephew a few years ago. "Miss, are you okay?". "...Ah, Yeah, I am okay, please continue your story!". "Okay". Hina starts to resume the story as the interior of the infirmary is filled with tension upon hearing the adventure of her niece and nephew, venturing into a dungeon, defeating a demon in the academy, going to Europe facing a crisis, etc. Xiao Rui, sparkling eyes kept asking for more stories that made Hina feel uncomfortable. But, eventually, Hina began to tell Xiao Rui not only story aboit Xiao Lian but a story about her idiotic past when she met with her nephew, Soma. ****** Lucy walked in front her face pale, and stiff, but as someone who held a position in the academy, she kept her head held high to escort her guest. "We arrived!". Secretly, she exhaled a deep breath, she held. In front of her stood a luxurious twin door made from dark brown wood, with simple lining, and above it hung a plate made from silver that said. "Headmaster office". She knocked on the door trice and opened her mouth even though stammered. "Ex-excuse me, headmaster, Roland!". "Come in!". A stern and dignified voice came from behind the door, Lucy, inhaled and slowly pushed the door inside and she was being welcomed by Roland''s wife Viana, smiling. "Good work Lucy, now you can back or would you come into the discussion?". "Eh? No, I will take my leave here, then pardon me". Like she had been chased by a ghost, Lucy with a pale face and sweat drenched her temple, dashed away from the place before she gave Soma one last glare. "...Roland Next time, make sure you order someone who has a braveheart, She is troubled because of you". "Well, thank you, Jiang Ling, for your consideration. Both of you have a seat". Roland took a seat on the three seater Sofa that faced each other and in between a rectangle wooden table stood alone. "Soma, you are here!". Viana placed her palm on Soma''s shoulder and pushed him toward the seat alone where it suddenly appeared from thin air, facing the desk where many piled up documents, a place for Roland to do his job. "Eh, Okay!". The room itself does not have much furniture, from the right there are four shelves with books, grimoires, trophies, awards, and all of the kinds of achievements the Academy had achieved. On the right there is a long cabinet and one, he couldn''t figure out what was inside it, so he ignored it. Now, he is sitting between the two adult people who seem to have some talking to do. "I also need to prepare something". Soma muttered in his breath. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Viana brought everyone who sat in the room a cup of steaming black tea, a sweet and mild fragrance entered Soma''s nose which loosened the tension in his body. Meanwhile, tension started to slowly build up in the room. After finishing her task, Viana returned to her place behind Roland standing up with a graceful posture. It is also the same for Jiang Ling''s assistant, who keeps glaring at Soma with his slit and sharp eyes. "Well, here we are, please help yourself!". The headmaster opened the discussion with a bit of a friendly tone, so as to not put pressure on both parties. "Ahaha, well, lets cut to the case shall we. I heard that my son had been neutralized and caused trouble. I want to know if he is safe?". However, Jiang Ling didn''t take the bait and directly pushed through the way creating a heavy mood that enveloped the room. Roland''s face is cramped as he fixes his posture and gazes toward Jiang Ling with his stern face. "Vice-headmaster, please". In this case, the two of them decide to act as the public sees them as a headmaster and vice. Viana took out a tablet from her storage and operated several apps before showing the live figure of Jiang Wei''s morphed body from a lens. Huge bulky body, red skin, bat wings, and horns that protruded from his skull, indicating that his demonization had not been undone ever since yesterday. Jiang Ling snatched the tablet and saw the picture, his face twitched but he soon held back and inhaled deeply to regain his calm. His assistant from behind caught a glimpse of Jiang Wei''s figure and his eyes were contorted in anger. The anger flared up inside his heart, he didn''t know where he would lash it to, is it at the academy for treating his young master like some kind of heinous criminal, or to his young master for involving himself in that kind of thing? "Let me see him!". Jiang Ling''s sudden words brought everyone''s attention in the room toward him. Roland and his wife hesitated for a bit, but when seeing the fierce glint inside the father''s eyes. "Alright". Roland gives in and instructs his wife to show them the way. She nodded reluctantly and with a flick from her fingers, a magic circle began to appear on the right where the selves stood. A clicking sound resounded and the selves slid to the sides revealing a wall that gradually turned transparent, showing a rectangular dark place with a stairway that led downward. "What do you waiting for, hurry up and ledd us there!". Despite knowing he is being disadvantageous in this place, Jiang Ling''s attitude still retains its toughness. Viana began to walk in front, followed by Roland, Soma, and Jiang families. Soma stepped foot inside, it was different from his thought, the place was clean without any speck of dust flying around, clogging his nose. After everyone entered the secret passage, the selves began to creak and close themselves, obscuring everyone''s vision, except Soma. Without knowing why, his eyes suddenly flashed red and he could see in the dark, but he kept it a secret. Then light returned to the place, chasing away the darkness that swallowed everything inside, as a ball of light floated above Viana''s right palm. "Let''s go, everyone, be careful with your step!". Everyone began to descend, following Viana''s steps. Inside the limited space where the wall width is pretty much narrow and could only fit two grown men. Only the ceiling length was gradually taller every time they went deeper. Each step they took. The sound bounced through the wall, echoing in their ears, and raising the wariness in their minds. After walking around in circles that seemed stretched infinitely, they finally reached the underground. A dungeon where the school stands on the surface. The place for some in case situations. Soma, who saw the place, began to recall the scene where Mark guy who accidentally found this place, captured Hina and used it to lure Leon here. However, Mark is gone, his existence is already deleted from the scenario before he can take action because of Soma''s action. Every cell on each side of the walls is clean without any dust and blemish from horrific torture. Why is it clear? Because this place hasn''t been used ever since it was built, except for maintenance. Viana kept walking forward until they stood in front of a huge cell compared to the others, and behind the cold steel bars, Jiang Wei sat with his mind long gone, staring through an empty space, with his red eyes. "My Son!". Chapter 321 - 321 Confront. Jiang Ling''s voice was deep and solemn as he looked at his son, Jiang Wei, who had morphed into something unpleasant. He was aware of his son''s nature. Jiang Wei is his second son. Ever since he was a child, he has been spoiled for being born into the family he was in. He also holds a great sense of pride, looking down on every person except his family. Find adventures on m_v l|e''m-p y r However, no matter what foolishness his son did or what crime he committed, he is still his son. As a father, he is willing to grant his son''s wishes and protect him whatever it takes, even if it means rocking him down. "Wei''er?!". For the first time ever since Jiang Wei turned into a demon and lost his reasoning, he gave a slight response after Jiang Ling called his name. Jiang Wei, a gaze who kept looking at an empty space, turned to the source despite the fact that his gaze was still empty. No emotion, no feeling could be heard. He probably reacted because some part of his heart still retained it. "He responded". Roland''s disbelief covered his entire face upon looking at the situation that unfolded. "...". Even Viana, who rarely shows her expression during this kind of affair, felt dumbfounded about the discovery. Soma, who stood behind, looked at the event with a calm gaze, inviting curiosity from the assistant guy who kept his closed eyes on him. "Wei''er can you recognized me?". Jiang Ling once more tried to call his son''s name, and true like earlier, Jiang Wei slightly responded by parting his lips, showing its rigged teeth like sharks. However, the moment he tried to move, a clunking sound reverberated, and multiple magic circles shone inside the jail, further restraining Jiang Wei. Looking at the chain that restrained his son, Jiang Ling''s cheeks twitched as a boiling rage creeped out of his heart. But, he inhaled deeply, reminding himself that he had come here to see his son''s condition and tried to talk with Roland and the kid who defeated him. "Okay, how much do you want?". Jiang Ling''s clear and composed tone reverberated inside the closed space, incurring the gazes of the people with him. "Excuse me?". However, the one who answered his question was not Roland or Viana; instead, it was Soma who kept his mouth shut since earlier. Now, everyone turned to him and was surprised to see Soma standing tall, with his gaze held high, undeterred even under the pressure the Jiang people exerted. The assistant''s gaze shrinks into a dangerous state, and he is ready to lunge at him. Soma calmly exhaled and stored the boots, which shocked Jiang Ling, who recognized the weapon''s value, at the foolish act Soma had conducted. Was it bravery? Jiang Ling raised his hand, and it calmed the assistant''s temper, albeit slightly. "Kid, I believe we can discuss it in a more civilized way. Look, just say the prize, and we will act like these things never happened, understood?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...After buying him what are you going to do?". "What are you talking about?". Soma''s eyes shrink further, seeing the oblivious act Jiang Ling had shown to him. Slowly, he regulated his breathing and activated his extra skill concealed beneath his skin. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Drawing devil''s power into the user''s body] No one has realized what Soma had done, and they act by tilting their head to the side. "Aha, to answer your question boy. We will try to find the best magic user, a cure, or even a doctor to try lifting my son''s curse". Those words he said were purely because he still cared about his family members who had been falling into an abyss. However, Soma himself is not a pushover. He couldn''t let Jiang Wei get back to his house, wondering if he could escape and endanger many people in the process. "Can you?". A chilling tone slipped from Soma''s lips, raising the tension in the group as Jiang Ling''s eyes turned sharp. His assistant had also prepared to take out his blade from the storage. "What do you mean by that?". Jiang Ling''s tone had changed, and his sharp eyes glared at the boy, who impressively managed to stay calm in these situations. "...As far as I know there is no way to cure a person who is already being demonized!". Now, the tension took a sudden drop when Soma mentioned that term. There is not a single one who was unfamiliar with these terms until Soma spoiled it. Every adult in the room started to rack their brains and eventually came up with two different things that made them a bit wary and pity the boy in front of them. "You talk as if you know a lot about these phenomena. How did you know?". Jiang Ling''s probing eyes stared dagger at Soma''s figure. "...Well, let''s say I have some history with the Demon side". For those who are aware of the Red Project, which was terminated years ago, recently they received a rumour that everything had started to spread and that the project had been established once more. This piece of hidden news had arrived at every important person worldwide, hiding amongst the public''s eyes. "Then what are your suggestions, do tell me, boy?". Jiang Ling asked the boy with enough killing intent that radiated through his body as if he knew Soma''s answer from the start. "...Kill him!". Before everyone could react, Jiang Ling''s assistant disappeared from his place and reappeared in front of Soma in a blink. The man brandishes his palm, trying to knock out Soma''s solar plexus. But something unexpected happens in the man''s vision. His eyes met with Soma for the less-than-second time. Both eyes met, shaking him to the core. Soma lightly stepped to the side toward the outer side of the man''s stance, grabbed the man''s wrist, twisted in behind him, and pinned him from behind. "Kuh!". The man tries to escape Soma''s grip, but he is immobilized by the strength Soma possesses. "Can you please let go of my assistant". "Soma, release him". Roland, who seemed oddly satisfied for some reason, made Soma wonder what was exactly what was on his head. Soma did as Roland had told and pushed away the aman in his hands, which prompted him to incur his wrath further. "That is enough, come back!". "Understood, sir". In a single blink, the assistant guy disappeared and stood behind Jiang Ling while tidying his appearance. "I am sorry for what my people did to you." Soma shook his head, telling them that it was okay. Meanwhile, the guy was already out of everyone''s sight. His brows twitched as he felt a stinging pain tightly grip his right wrist. Hiding under everyone''s gaze, he slid his shirt and suit on and saw blue skin underneath, which he hurriedly covered back. The man exhaled, feeling relief that his secret had been hidden. Without him noticing, Roland''s eyes lightly peeked under his suspicious act and found something interesting that set his heart ablaze. Viana, who noticed her husband acting like a child, sighs, clutching her temple for the event that will come in the future. "Well, it seems we didn''t make any progress on this topic, so how about we take a break for a moment and let ourselves do the rest as adults?" Soma''s piercing gaze was directed toward Roland, and wondering what he had to do in his head. "You are right. Let''s take a break. Thank you for your cooperation. Shall we then?" Jiang Ling took Roland''s proposal as they began to move out of the place, and all of them left the room. Soma, still dumbfounded, kept his wariness. But after Vinia''s warm hand gripped his shoulder, he turned to her and was shocked about what she had to say. "It''s okay, Soma. Your participation is truly helping us. Thank you for your cooperation and you should get back to your family". The grip on his shoulder tightened, and the aura she gave screamed a hidden agenda. "What does that mean?". "Here, use this to enter the VIP room!". Before they left the underground place, Viana gave Soma a gold card with the symbol of the Academy''s alma mater. **** Within the commotion that came from the arena in front of him, Soma stood in front of the door leading to the VIP room, where his groups were waiting for him. Thanks to the card Viana gave him, he has the luxury of staying in the VIP room as he likes. He can also bring as many relatives inside as he likes by keeping the card close. However, none of that mattered as he was being left behind with a huge question mark on his chest: why did the two of them act suspiciously at the end? His instinct skill gives him no response, which no harm will dawn upon him. But Soma is still curious. As he pushed the door inside, he found his family group eyes were drawn toward him, and Xiao Rui, who had been anxious ever since Soma had gone with Jiang guy, rushed to his side. "Xiao Ma, are you okay?". "Yeah, I am alright". Xiao Rui scans her nephew''s condition, checking his pulse and physique in case he is subjected to injustice. "Soma, you are back?". Soma glanced at the source, who called him with her usual listless tone, full of deep affection that rang melodiously in his ears, bringing smiles back to his lips. "Xiao Lian". Chapter 322 - 322 Gathering. Seeing her fine body blew away the worry in Soma''s mind, and his mind was occupied by her well-being. He walked past his aunt and glanced at her body from head to toe. "You seemed okay. I am glad". "Mm, I am fine". "Good. Where is Hina and Serafina?". "They are both leaving for the waiting room, because soon their match will start". "I see". Soma realized that today''s match would pit together both groups that entered the second stage. There will be fifteen matches before continuing the rest for tomorrow. A cheer from the spectators under him brought his attention back to the Arena, where the seniors were fighting against each other. "Soma?". He shook his head after hearing Xiao Lian''s dumbfounded tone. "Let''s take a seat". "Mm" Simultaneously, the two of them took a seat side by side in front, as they they submerged in their own worlds. All of a sudden, the air around them turned mellowed and sweet. Everyone who saw the two youngsters act felt their heart racing in a certain nostalgic memory when they were at their age, except for Xiao Rui and Violet who spent their teenage years training or honing themselves to become a successful women in the future. Xiao Rui felt stabbed in the heart because of being ignored by her nephew, but she was happy with the outcome that she could meet her long-lost blood relatives alive. However, there is something that prickling in her heart. "What is this, I can''t fathom it clearly". "Ahaha first time?". Hisako who saw Xiao Rui''s condition approached her side and both of them simultaneously looked toward Soma and Xiao Lian who talked harmoniously while sitting. She understood those feelings in Xiao Rui''s heart. She also received it when her daughter was undergoing her rebellious phase. But, what Hiasko felt was certainly different compared to what Xiao Rui had experienced. As someone else said, the child''s first love is their own parents. In this case, despite having recently met each other. Xiao Rui was so happy that she welcomed Soma as her own child, but the reality is not always sweet like that. "Well, let''s all sit down and deepen our relationship, Beatrice also feels lonely because of the competition". "Well, okay, thank you Miss Hisako". The two began to reunite with Beatrice, and the three became lively soon enough, cheering and laughing as they talked about their experience raising kids. Meanwhile, the other members of the group, Soma and Xiao Lian, could faintly hear their conversation, breaking their focus to look at the competition. The two let out a wry smile and resigned themselves to their fate. As the match continued, Hina and Serafina got their turn in the match and managed to pass without any mishap. Both of them returned to the VIP room with faces full of smiles. Also, not only the girls but Leon and Lin Fan managed to continue the match for tomorrow. {Everyone, thanks for your support and dedication in witnessing these diamonds in the rough in action. I hope we can give you enough entertainment. Thank you. We will meet again tomorrow, and tomorrow''s match will be opened a bit later than usual because of the declining contestant, but don''t be discouraged because I heard the rumor that the third year went on an expedition in the deepest dungeon on Earth will be back. So, make sure to come and watch their action. Everyone safe travels!} Then, the competition for the day had closed its curtain, as the emcee, who still retained her energy, bid farewell, and everyone, whether in the spectators'' seat or inside the VIP room, began to leave the building in an orderly manner. The officials and some student council line up to organize a long line that forms thanks to the bustling crowds. While the other people had to line up and wait for their turn, Soma sharpened his senses by engaging the Stars in his consciousness and found not a single soul left in the VIP room beside them. "What should we do?". Serafina, as the one who owns the right to the place, asked Soma who suddenly went quiet. "Of course we will gather at the same place. Do you mind Sera?". "Not at all, Miss Xiao Rui, have you decided on a place to stay yet?". "Ah, about that?". Xiao Rui turned toward her assistant and looked at her troubled expression, and she spoke. "Boss, because of our sudden visit and the fact that many tourists and people visit this island just to see the competition, we could only reserve a regular hotel in the east district, the opposite place where our plane is." Despite saying it with full remorse, Xiao Rui, who heard it, could only shrug her shoulders and accept the term easily. She had no problem staying at the place even though it was cheap, as long as it could provide her with the necessary good rest, and she was satisfied enough. "I see no problem for me". "No can do! Boos, you are our leader, there is no way I can let you rest in that kind of place. I already allocated the place for the other subordinates. Our drivers and pilot, so¡­". "Aiii, too complicated. I don''t mind it anyway". "No, means no!". As the two of them started to debate, Serafina intervened from the side by raising her hand, garnering everyone''s attention. "Then, you can come to my Manor". "?!". ***** Inside a tranquil dining hall where the chandelier hung above with its glittering lamps softly illuminated the place, giving color to everyone''s faces who were in the chorus of laughter of harmony, gathering together after finishing their dinner inside Serafina''s manor. "Oh right, Miss Xiao Rui. You said your sister is Soma''s mother right?". Beatrice, who sat beside Serafina, raised her first question. "Yes, she was a bit energetic and loved the dungeon so much that she received a moniker as a barbaric woman". Xiao Rui put down the glass that was filled with Red wine, a touch of gentleness painted across her face as he remembered her sister. She began to tell a story about how the two of them became famous. Her sister chose the dungeon over anything else, but it was the opposite for Xiao Rui, who pursued Money despite receiving a system. "Hmm, what sort of drive would push you two like that?". Hisako, who sat opposite Xiao Rui, asked, as she was curious about their circumstance. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, it was because of poverty I guess". Everyone in the room gasped and never expected Xiao Rui, who came as a renowned figure from the Xiao family, to have that kind of past. "Mm, but how? Aunt, aren''t you from our family? How can you?". Xiao Lian, who tilted her head, was shocked after hearing one of her relatives was poor. "Ufufu, you might not remember this, but at that time, your mother, who married into the main Family from a branch side, noticed me and my sister''s track record in the awakener''s world. Accidentally, our family name is also the same. Then she begged the head, your father, to take us in¡­" Xiao Rui took a breath to regain her mind before continuing. "We were asked to become her bodyguard, because the circumstances at that time were pretty tight and the fact that your mother was from a lower birth, led to some problems until she recruited us and thus our friendship deepened". "I see". Xiao Lian, who understood what Xiao Rui said, was lost in thought and experienced what kind of treatment she and her mother were having. "Then, long story short, My sister who went abroad for a reason said that she found her partner and asked your mother to give her your mother''s blessings and free her from the task. I was shocked but felt happy for her. Then after that things just went well until it took a nosedive in getting worse". The atmosphere around them turned heavy when Xiao Rui told the rest. "Your mother became ill. So, I decided to take care of you and your mother as part of my job. One led to another, then I found the news that my dear sister is dead and my nephew was also stated to be gone". As the story took a sudden turn and felt heavy, Xiao Rui took the wine and sipped it in her hand to lessen the gloomy feeling in her heart. "I was devastated at first and tried to run away from everything, but I realized there is still someone that needs my help and the promise I have with my sister and Lian''er mother. So, I preserved myself for years after years, trying to find my nephew''s presence, but the results were none. When I find you, Xiao Ma. Thank you, for being alive and not leaving me alone in this world. Truly, Thank you!". Xiao Rui, with rosy cheeks, looked at her nephew tenderly with glittering eyes, which caused everyone in the room to turn grief. For those who know Soma''s past, everyone''s mind began to get clouded by fury and grief, and they wondered why this Family was cursed so much. "Yeah, me too. Thank you so much, Aunt. Now that I''m here, I will protect you if anything happens. Also, I am happy to hear my mother''s story." "Heeh, you silly little boy. I will protect you for sure this time. So, don''t worry, I will take care of you for me and for my sister''s sake as well". Everyone''s gaze softened as they saw the interaction between the long-lost Family that had just reunited, and no one dared to raise their hand or open their mouth and let the two converse to their heart''s content. Soma, who feels fulfilled after talking with his aunt, drowns the water from his glass and exhales. "Aunt, do you want to hear my story?". "Xiao Ma''s story?". Chapter 323 - 323 Fifth day, Start!. Soma, unusually, had his mind lessened because of the presence of his aunt as he began to tell the story about his childhood. Some of the people in the room had heard it but not in detail. Hiroshi, Hisako, Hina, and Xiao Lian, who knew his past, tightened their hearts because they knew the story was not a pleasant one to hear. Serafina, Beatrice, Xiao Rui, and her trusted assistant decided to join dinner in place. The three of them pry open their ears, for this one is a good chance to hear his past. "Well, where should I start?". He takes his time for a while before eventually starting, where he still vividly remembers his childhood memories with his parents. "...They were good parents and sometimes acted lovingly toward each other. It was a happy moment, they always spend time with me despite their busy schedule. At that time everything went well until suddenly that man came up.". Then, all of a sudden, the wholesome story turned into a gruesome one after the death of his parents. Serafina, Beatrice and Xiao Rui had all of their faces whitened, and their figures stiffened in their place. Never had in their wildest dream that Soma had that kind of past. Beatrice''s eyes blinked before it was covered by glittering tears that started to accumulate, her heart clenched in grief knowing that. She began to understand that day why Soma had to react like that the moment she forced him to call her mother. As for Xiao Rui, her eyes were filled with tears streaming down, hearing about her sister''s tragic death and Soma''s life, but despite the intense grief she accumulated in her heart, it is also mixed with infuriating anger toward the demon who destroyed her sister''s family. The story escalated further about how he became one of the guinea pigs for the Red project, being rescued, living like a marionette with no purpose in life, just searching for a way to die. He also shared how he helped people in need when a Demon appeared in front of him, and Soma became a demon himself. Eyes in the room were gathered upon the young boy, who seemed to have experienced something far greater than any of them combined. Some of them already know of the cruel world they live in, and after hearing Soma''s stories, they felt a bit compared. "Well, so it was like that. I still don''t know about that demon''s whereabouts but I believe I have killed him at that time. So¡­". Gura, the devouring demon he fought at the bridge at that time. Even though he was being possessed by his demon self, he witnessed the moment Gura''s body exploded into mist and died in place. However, something is still bugging him, and he wonders what it is. Soma then continued the story of what he wanted to do and the reason he sought strength more than anyone else. He spilt all of it without leaving anything behind. "Xiao Ma, I''m sorry I am not there when you needed me the most, and I truly thank you for not giving up on living. Thank you". Xiao Rui walked out from her seat and embraced Soma from the side, tightened her hug as if to say she would never leave this boy side ever again and vow to protect him from now on. Tears trickled down her cheeks as they dropped into Soma''s head. She and Beatrice and Serafina, who had heard the story for the first time, bawled their eyes. Serafina, for example, after hearing about Soma''s past, glanced at HIna and Xiao Lian, who seemed calm upon hearing it. Still, in their eyes, she could vividly feel the desire to rush toward his side and support him. She began to get quite lost in thought about the event that had taken place, and it once more strengthened her desire to protect and support Soma with all she had. After the heavy mood that enveloped the room, the girls began to liven the mood by sharing some of their stories about how they met Soma. That night, everyone had a blissful night, and everyone went off to their own room. However, there is some commotion when the girls decide to sneak up and go toward Soma''s room at night. But their respective mothers stop them, telling them they are too young for that and still need to consider the boy''s feelings before they back down for now. ***** Inside a private hotel, the luxurious furniture was hidden by shadows because of the dimly lit room. A lone man sat beside the room''s windows, gazing outside, seemingly lost in thought. In front of him is a bottle of fine wine that ages well, a glass, and a phone, showing the man with a melancholic expression. "Wei''er". Jiang Ling''s voice was soft and meek, starkly different from what he had in the earlier noon. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The figure of his son couldn''t get separated from his own mind, and currently, he is asking his subordinates to search for a doctor, scientist or whatever someone that can save his son''s life. He even put a huge amount of money into it and will do whatever it takes, even if it costs half his life. Then, a sudden vibration from his phone broke him from his daydreaming, and when he looked at the caller''s name, his eyes shot wide open. He hurriedly answered it. "Yes, how can I help you, Mr Damian?". His voice gradually turns brighter as he is offered a deal by the most influential person on the planet. Only later does he know that Jing Ling is already approaching the point of no return. ***** Earlier in the morning, when the sun was just about showing signs of waking up, Roland, who had already completed his morning practices, received an email from Jiang Lings about his son. Looking at the email he received, Jiang Ling seems confident in his words about bringing his son back from that state. "Hmph, how foolish". However, when viewed from another perspective, his brain starts to perk up, and he understands what his wife is thinking. From the moment she first contacted the Jiang family until she involved Soma, Viana had planned this. "So, it becomes like this. As usual you are a terrifying one". Roland''s scalp turned numb after somehow understanding his wife''s plan. He put off the phone while wiping the sweat on his temple before returning to the manor he was living in. ***** {Hello and good morning. Welcome back to the Martial Arts competition on the fifth day. I personally thank you, guys, for being loyal to witnessing a young talent from worldwide that gathered in the Academy. I hope that we can entertain you again today. With this, the fifth day of the competition officially started} A loud and energetic emcee welcomed the bustling crowds that had gathered in front of the stadium, and the festive atmosphere was more wild than ever. Soma and his group had to form a line to enter the VIP room under the glare of the warm sun. At first, they decided to arrive a little faster than this, but Xiao Lian''s morning behaviour delayed their departure. The girl in mention was standing beside Soma with a hunched back and a gloomy feeling surrounding her figure. "Xiao Lian, cheer up!". "Mm". Her languid mood worsened. It was not like she was being fried by other members, but the reason she was feeling this way, was. "She didn''t wake me up!". Earlier in the morning, Soma, as usual, spent it doing his daily quest. Hina and Serafina, who rarely show interest since they returned to the Academy, decided to join. After hearing the news, Xiao Lian, who sleeps with her aunt, grumbled because she didn''t get woken up by her, who rises early before sunrise. Feeling left behind, she decides to protest to her aunt, but instead, she is pinched on the cheek. "Mmmm". Xiao Lian''s cheek inflated, which garnered everyone''s attention because of how adorable she was. Soma, who saw her, smiled helplessly and shrugged his shoulders. He raised his right hand and began to pat her defenceless head. "Next time, I will wake you up in the morning". "!? Promise?". "Yeah, I promise". "Mm, good, pat my head more!". "Okay". Hina and Serafina, who saw the scene unfold in front of them, had to swallow their instinct to ask to be patted by the boy they liked. Meanwhile, the parents couldn''t hold back their nasty side, grinning meaningfully in the morning. After some time had passed, it was finally Soma''s turn. Before Serafina could show the paper in her hand, Soma took out the golden card Vianna had given him, in which case, almost creating a commotion as he didn''t know the true worth of the card itself. As the group entered the corridor, they finally entered the VIP venue and sat in their usual place, garnering attention because of how conspicuous their group were. "Then, everyone, I will take my leave. It is about time for me to enter the Arena". Soma, who watched his group take their seats, informed them while standing on the sides. "Good luck, Xiao Ma". "I am sure you will win again this time". "Be careful out there, Soma". Xiao Rui, Hisako, and Beatrice expressed their support. When Soma turned to the girls'' side, he received only one glance, and they simultaneously said. "Finish it, quickly!". Soma, who heard their support, smiled wryly and nodded his head before leaving the room. "Like they say. I will wrap this match swiftly". Chapter 324 - 324 Hina V Serafina. A loud boom resounded as it broke the commotion that gathered around the stadium when they watched Soma''s match. His overwhelming might once again stunned everyone; it had been showcased as he sent out the male senior with only a few moves. The senior male is currently lying outside the Arena with white eyes, and several officials are gathering upon him. "The match is over!". {Well, that is to be expected from Soma. His strength is too overwhelming for a first-year. Haaa, the winner of this match is Soma} Lee and the emcee girl lost words to describe the power this first-year possessed. Meanwhile, the scouts from every guild worldwide who watched him have their eyes gleaming in the desire to obtain the boy for their own guild. Soma, as the one in the center, turned back and ignored every gaze and gave back the brooch in his pocket. However, everyone was surprised. Instead of leaving the room, Soma went to the corner of the waiting room and sat in a lotus position while closing his eyes. Leon, who coincidentally also stayed in place, felt amazed. Seeing Soma''s composed behaviour, he gulped his own saliva as he still couldn''t picture himself winning against Soma. He was currently in training to master the power in his possession. He managed to gain some support from those angelic figures, which strengthened his resolve to earn an achievement in this competition. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With sneaky action, Leon glanced at Soma, who was currently sitting motionless while breathing regularly. "I''m always wondering about that. Is he training?". "Next participant, Leon Pendragon. Prepare yourself!". The announcement from the official in the waiting room shook him to the core as Leon jolted his gaze. "Y-yes!". Leon was still curious about Soma''s behaviour, but he reluctantly walked forward and approached the official''s site to get prepared. As he received another brooch in his pocket, his heart thumped, and his mind began to recall the five figures who were always supporting him from the back, lessening the burden in his heart. "I will win this". Soma, whose sense had sharpened almost into the realm of intuition, felt a certain gaze from the boy, who seemed hesitant to call him because of their current position. He felt that his presence, which has not shown much progress, is clearly showing a slight difference. When he closed his eyes, his senses activated like a radar that caught everyone''s presence in the shape of lumps of colour from the Aura they possessed. In the room where Soma was waiting, he could certainly feel a huge reaction from Leon, who just walked out of the room. Leon''s colour is blinding gold. It is a warm light toward those he considered good and lethal toward evil. It is a contrast to the feeling Soma has for himself. A menacing crimson aura mixed with natural energy from the surrounding environment circulating around his veins keeps strengthening his entire physique. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill adapt activated] [Drawing The Devil''s power¡­. It resonated with the natural energy the user absorbs] [Accumulating¡­ Changing the nature of the user''s power¡­] [The user''s mutated physique had evolved further strengthen its constitution] [All stats raised +10] Without his knowledge, the notification window had popped out right in front of him, blocking his sight. However, Soma himself is submerging himself fully into the training he had. At this moment, he is trying to fuse his own power and the star''s power he cultivated to see if some significant change will happen. "Hm, this is?" Under his muttering, he saw that his vast consciousness had begun to morph. The stars that glittered across his consciousness began to change. Its pure and ethereal white colour turned murkier into crimson as it gradually rose up before enveloping the second stars. [The user is achieving its threshold and one step away from clearing the Second Star¡­] [Delayed¡­] "Let''s hold onto it!". Soma muttered to himself as he saw the second star was on the verge of breaking its way toward the third. Even though he is delaying the breakthrough, Soma could feel slightly that his body received the reward from it. [Your constitution raised] [All stats raised +1] ¡­.. [Your constitution raised] [All stats raised +1] ¡­.. [Your constitution raised] [All stats raised +1] ¡­.. Time had passed until Soma himself had lost his sense of time and was submerged in his consciousness. "...ma!". From his ear, he could faintly hear the melodious voice whispering his name, and it gently disrupted the flow of circulation in his training. "Soma!". Now, the voice was much clearer, and he could feel a gentle tap on his cheek, which made his eyes flutter open. He saw a red-haired girl with concerned eyes staring at him. "Hina? What is the matter?". Soma exhaled, and he loosened the tension in his body, taking his seat properly. "I should be the one asking you that? What are you doing?". "Well, just training". "I see, I thought you were sleeping in this place". "How could I do that? Hm, by the way, why are you here?". "Oh right, now is my match with Sera after taking a break for half an hour ". "Then, where is Sera?". He turned his gaze sideways, trying to search Serafina''s whereabouts, but she was nowhere to be seen. "She is not here. Sera took a different route from me, and she has probably already arrived in the Arena." "Then why are we waiting? Let''s go to the Arena. This was your awaiting match with her." "Yeah, let''s go". Hina flashed her warm smile as she offered a hand to help Soma stand. Soma grabbed her hand, and both of them walked away from the place, retreating toward the path that would lead them to the Arena. As the two of them neared the Arena, Hina''s pulse could be heard by Soma, and he certainly felt that her warm hand had gradually turned colder. Hina must have been nervous in this match because her opponent was none other than her close friend, sisters, or whatever term best describes their closeness. Soma didn''t utter a single word. From their linked hand, Soma tightly gripped her hand, sending a rush of warmth that spread to her being, lessening the tension in her mind. "Let''s go!". Slowly, their hands Separated, and Hina encouraged herself and walked away without looking back, leaving Soma, who watched her back with an affectionate smile. He turned to look at the Arena and saw Serafina standing still, shrouded in her aloof Aura. Her eyes were colder than the winter itself. She briefly glanced at his side, and she slightly faltered before she composed herself. "So stubborn". After separating from Soma, Hina regulated her breath, slow and deep, trying to calm her stirred heart. Once she reached the Arena and looked at her opponent, her heart tightened and generally calmed. "As expected!". Hina muttered to herself, seeing the composed Serafina. As her senior, she clearly had much more experience seeing the world. That helped shape her current self and made Serafina a better person than Hina herself. However, she didn''t have any intention of relenting in this match. She has pride as the leader of the parties Soma created. Serafina, as a senior, also stakes her pride in this match. She didn''t have any intention to pull back her magic and intended to go full throttle. "Both of you come here". Lee, who instructed the girls, saw them approaching without taking a glance at him, focusing only on the opponent before them. Without being told, both of them prepared, and Serafina took out the book she received from Soma and Hina. She summoned her full equipment. A green Katana in hand and a green Hagoromo also circled across her back, which made everyone in the venue still in shock upon witnessing a new piece of equipment in Hina''s hand. "Akabane, I think it was a bit too much". Lee, who felt some kind of mysterious vibe from the cloth, looked at Hina. But Hina, as usual, didn''t turn to the source and opened her mouth. "Don''t worry teacher, I only wield it to fly around for it has the passive flying skill". "But¡­". "No problem. Let''s get into it". Serafina cut from the side, prompting the match to begin immediately. Lee felt a bit conflicted for a bit, but upon seeing the determination on the girls'' faces, he sighed and nodded his head. "Okay, you guys get ready!". "Yes!". Both girls simultaneously answered. Unlike the usual contestants, they separated and stood pretty far away from each other. "Match start!". Lee came back toward his post and witnessed something odd: the two contestants were just glaring at each other, probing. "Sera". Hina, both hands ready to draw her Katana. "Yeah, Hina". Serafina, the book she had floated in front of her, opened its pages. "Let''s not waste anymore time and give it our best from the start!". Their voices echoed in the venue, which raised the tension in the Arena as they said the words simultaneously. "Original Magic - Kusanagi no Tsurugi!". "Anima Descent!". Chapter 325 - 325 Blaze V Tempest. The stadium was glowing in red and green color as the two girls unleashed their strongest card at the first start. On the red side, a scorching hot that burned even the moisture in the air enveloped half the arena, which made the spectators sweat and feel an insatiable thirst. Her body gleamed under the blazing red flame that swirled around her, and her green katana turned orange, for it was coated with high-temperature flame. The hagoromo on her back also had a change: the translucent cloth that circled her back turned into a flaming circle, illustrating Hina as a fire goddess. On the other hand, Serafina showed no significant change in her figure; only her eyes were sharp, and she had red pupils. A hurricane compressed itself, forming a barrier around her, blowing away the fire that came to her side, intending to burn all of that oxygen. Her hair swayed gently, and she began to leave the ground, and once she stood in mid-air, looking down at her opponent, she smirked. "Here I go!". With a single wave from her hand, more than dozens of magic circles appeared in front of her and above Hina; a massive one glowed in the green pattern before a huge whirlwind descent and swallowed Hina''s figure, who just stood and did nothing. The spectators gasped because they were shocked to see Hina helplessly being swallowed, but from inside the whirlwind, a blazing glow appeared, and a huge hole appeared as Hina breached out from it and rushed toward Serafina directly. The blade on her hand glowed fiercely, and as she swung the blaze, a trail of flame tail followed along the blade''s trajectory as it easily cut the surrounding barrier that protected Serafina. However, the barrier was instantly repaired, and Hina, who intended to slip through, halted in the skies and had to take action as she saw the more than dozens of magic circles around Serafina glowing in a frightening manner. "Go!". Again, with just a simple command from Serafina, Hina began to be bombarded by dozens of compressed winds that took the form of a slash. Hina clicked her tongue and slashed away the incoming wind blade, but the amount was too significant. Also, its quantity had already reached more than double its amount. "Let''s see how long you can endure wasting your mana like that. I will get through this, hm!". A magic circle surrounding Hina completely halted her movement for a moment. "Fufu, I wonder who is the one that will spend first?". Serafina''s composed tone greatly stirred Hina''s competitive side as she flashed her white canines and shot up, dodging the magic Seafina had shot at her. Hina had to fly over the entire arena just to dodge the windblade Serafina created. The spell is considered basic by a wind elemental wizard, and its performance could be lethal depending on the person who utilizes it. Wind Blade became one of Serafina''s favorite spells because of its low mana expenditure, and it became deadly enough to cut her opponent in two. In front of Hina, a magic circle appeared, and a ball of wind appeared before it compressed to its limit and blasted, sending her body to the side because of her immediate response to the magic. "That was dangerous!". Hina grimace. Seeing the precise control and prediction, Serafina showed. It genuinely impressed Hina. Feeling something wasn''t right within her surroundings, Hina, who stood in the arena taking off some breath, knitted her brows and found herself surrounded by multiple magic circles surrounding her like a cage glowing in green color. "This is the end, Hina!". Before Serafina could activate the magic, Hina made a split-second decision and stabbed the sword into the arena. Below her, a red magic circle glowed as it spread its diameter, and a bright flame shot up the roof, burning all of the magic circles, including her. Serafina, who saw the event happening, knitted her brows in wonder. But as her mind faltered a bit, an orange diagonal line formed in her retina, and she could feel a chilling sensation that gripped her heart, coming. A bright red slash came from the pillar of flame and easily pushed through Serafina''s barrier, traveling through in a straight line. She tried to deflect the trajectory but was futile, so she glided to the side and dodged the slash. The hot temperature that just brushed her skin, burning a crisp air around her slightly, caused her breath to halt for a second. "My turn!". A low voice comes from beneath her, and it sends an electric rush of danger around Serafina''s body. "!!!". Seeing the destroyed shield around Serafina, Hina shot upward in a straight line and brandished her katana inside her waist. She swung the katana vertically from below. The blade bypassed in front of Serafina; its hot blade passed a centimeter across her lower jaw, and a bead of sweat streamed down her temple. However, Hina didn''t finish with just one attack; she stopped in front of Sefarina, then twisted her wrist and swung the katana horizontally. Thanks to her martial arts practice, Serafina can stay calm in this situation. She ducked down and extended her palm forward with a magic circle in it. "Blown away!". The magic circle glowed in a green pattern, and a gale of wind was created, which pushed Hina''s body away from Serafina''s. "Kuh!". Even though it looked like a weak-looking spell, Hina received the blow head-on, making her lungs on fire as she was blown away from the place. A swirling wind began to gather around Serafina, and it created another protective layer, but now it was not only one but a triple layer. "...". "...". Both girls floated above the arena, watched by numerous spectators who saw them in awe. Their beautiful figure and strength draw many eyes, especially the scout from the guild. The two distanced themselves to regain their breathing as Hina and Serafina gasped for breath. Even though the match had just started, both of them had significantly spent much-reserved mana in their body after unleashing their trump card. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma, who stood near the tunnel entrance, watched the match with intense spirit in his eyes. His heart thumped wildly ever since both girls unleashed their might from the start. He already recognized Hina''s power thoroughly, but he thought Serafina could grow to this extent just from him giving that book. It seemed a good choice for him to give the book to her. The last thing he regretted was the equipment he got along with the book, which was now under the hands of Invidia. Soma could imagine Serafina, along with a complete set of equipment and the possessor of that book. She would be unmatched by her peers. Then he can give Hina and Xiao Lian the pills he stored in his relics. The essence of fire and water. However, despite all of the friction in his mind, momentarily, his lips parted, and he watched the girls with an affectionate gaze and whispered. "Fly High, all of you!". Inside the VIP room, Xiao Lian, with her unusually excited gleam in her eyes, watched the match with bated breath. Her heart was beating so loudly as it echoed in her ears. The spectacles her peers showed in the match were drawing Xiao Lian in and hoping that she could take part in it. Xiao Lian''s defeat against Soma still lingered in her chest as it drove her mindset to strive further to develop her original magic and increase her basic strength to stand toe to toe with her beloved. "You saw it, dear?". Hisako from the side, overwhelmed with joy, asked Hiroshi. "Yeah, she had grown". Hiroshi also agreed with this aspect. Just recently, his daughter became indifferent toward others and always ran away from her problems. Today, they witnessed their daughter blooming and becoming a different person after spending her time with Soma. She cared about her friendship, garnering the trust of her peers to become their leader, and faced the difficulty head-on with her head held high. Beatrice, who has no understanding in this regard of power, watches her daughter''s happy face while battling Hina. A touch of gentle smile escapes her lips, and her vision is glittering. Looking back, Serafina, who awakened her power since she was a child, had a dark past. Luckily, Serafina was saved not long after that. But Beatrice could notice the slight difference in her daughter''s behavior. Also, the matter of her illness drove her further, filling her consciousness with grief. However, thanks to her current relationship, Beatrice could see the cheerful smile from her daughter, and it saved her heart from anything that plagued her. "Go for it, Sera!". The two figures in mention stood floated above the arena. Then, simultaneously prepare their stance. Hina brandishes her katana, and Serafina prepares her reserved mana in her possession, concentrating it on a single point. With ragged breaths, their gaze met briefly, and they understood each other intention with smiles on their lips. "It seems you are out of gas". Hina, who tried to act composed, asked her opponent. "Leader, don''t try to act tough. We both know we are on our end rope". Serafina chuckled as a huge magic circle generated in front of him. However, her magic circle caused a stir that stunned every wizard in the place in silence. Hina, who noticed the danger of the magic circle in her vision, inhaled deeply and poured all of her mana reserved into the blade. Her hand trembles, and the red across the blade Hammon changes its density; it turns even redder, and it turns half the area into dessert. "Let''s finish this!". Chapter 326 - 326 Applause. The two girls sucked a lot of air into their lungs and prepared for their last attempt in the match. With trembling hands, Hina discarded all her unnecessary thoughts and focused her being toward the figure in front of her. Serafina makes another preparation as the magic circle with weird ancient text begins to rotate and is divided into several parts as it gives birth to something marvellous. The wind in the surrounding area began to change its flow, splitting into two parts: Hina used it as fuel, and Serafina used it to compress it into something out of this world; it greatly shook the foundation of the Arena. In front of Serafina, a lump of wind was created before it transformed into a figure of a green tiger. The tiger''s figure is pretty medium-built, floating in midair, looking at Hina as its enemy. "Heavenly beast that governs over Wind, Byakko!". The entire stadium turned upside down as the incarnation of one of the heavenly beasts appeared. It howled in might, creating a shockwave that pushed aside the weak-minded people to stay conscious, making the entire stadium tremble in fright. Hina, who received the howl directly, felt her entire being stiffened upon a great being that blocked her way upon reaching this point. Despite her trembling heart and shivering mind, Hina grits her teeth and tightly gripped her Blazing Katana, preparing her stance. While unconsciously, her lips spread wide in a fearless grin. "That''s more like it. Original Magic - Kusanagi no Tsurugi, forward!". With the heavenly tiger incarnation ready, it stood in front of Serafina, serving like her loyal subordinate. Hina lowered her stance and rushed forward like a missile, inhaling deeply and brandishing her katana. "Go, Byakko brings me victory!". The tiger howled lightly before it rushed forward like a mad bull, charging head-on before a collision happened. A loud boom resonated, creating a shockwave that gave entire spectators goosebumps, and some of them even fainted from the residual energy. The barrier that protects the spectators starts to tremble, and anxiety begins to creep up upon the spectator''s hearts. However, Viana appeared from out of nowhere and began enhancing the barrier with her magic. She sighed in amazement, seeing her students had this much accomplishment, and all of that because they were associated with none other than Soma. It genuinely made her curious as to how they progressed this much at that age. Hina''s blade collided with the tiger''s front, but her blade was halted in between because of the transparent barrier that prevented it from piercing further. Her vision distorted before it turned red as blood sprouted streaming down her cheeks, and it also appeared from her nose. "Haaaa!". Even under the pressure of torture and throbbing agony that assault her physique and mind. Hina howled like a wounded beast and kept pushing forward. Gradually, the blazing blade moved a millimetre from its place, approaching the tiger. "Kuh!". Knowing that her magic was being pushed back, Serafina received the backlash as her mind intensely throbbed, corrupting her thoughts. Blood spurted from her nose and eyes, the same as Hina''s, indicating that she had overused her mana. "Go!". Gritting her teeth, Serafina squeezed the remaining mana that gathered around her body, and her surroundings pushed it straight toward her magic, which increased the burden in her brain, spurting much more blood in the process. The entire venue turned silently in an uproar, and their gaze couldn''t leave the mesmerizing display of power by the students in the Academy. It was scary but thrilling, dangerous but Jaw-dropping. Both girls'' eyes flashed with intense light before time elapsed; it turned still for a moment, and a blinding light emerged in the entire venue. A loud boom happened as it blasted a massive shock wave that shook the entire Academy radius. It kept ringing for almost a couple of seconds before it settled down. In front of them, massive white smoke gathered, and there was no indication of the two contestants. Slowly, the smoke dispersed, and everyone saw an entire gouged arena. No one was there, leaving it empty. {This is¡­!} "The match is Over!". The emcee and Lee, who noticed the situation in the match, announced its end. But the emcee gazed, swimming to the sides, contemplating what should be said about the match. Upon closer inspection, everyone in the venue also began to realize the situation under the Arena. Outside the Arena, Hina and Serafina lie unconsciously, which indicates both of their disqualifications. {Um, How should I? Hm?!} As the emcee wanted to announce the result, her terminal trembled slightly. She received a message directly from Vice-Headmaster Viana, who happened to have left the site. She gulped saliva to moisten her throat before switching her mood on. {...Woah, what an amazing performance from both contestants, which made our hearts set ablaze in flame. Sadly, both of them had to swallow a bitter pill because of their disqualification. Everyone gives applause to our contestants!} Gradually, the entire stadium was filled with a bustling clapping noise accompanied by a cheering shout that encouraged both girls who lay unconscious. Soma clapped his hands from the side and was quite impressed by the match. Beside him, several officials ran toward the girls and began to carry them to the infirmary. "I guess, I should tell the others". The officials who bypassed Soma returned, bringing the unconscious Hina with her katana that was still tightly gripped in her hands. Soma glanced at the other side, and Serafina was also being carried by a stretcher as he walked away, leaving the place. ***** As he arrived inside the VIP venue where his family was gathering, Hisako, Beatrice, and Violet stood up from their seats after getting permission from the others. At first, all of them try to come together toward the infirmary, but after being reprimanded by Soma, they decide to pick only their respective mothers, including Violet, for protection. "Soma led us!". Hisako''s face is whitened, and she urges Soma to lead her. It is also the same for Beatrice, even though she didn''t express it. "Okay!". Soma began to leave the room, followed by the three, trespassing the deserted corridor before they arrived at the infirmaries where Hina and Serafina were being treated. "Thank you, Soma". Hisako pushed open the door and entered inside, which garnered the attention of the nurses. Beatrice, who planned to enter, stopped in her tracks, for she found it weird because of Soma''s passive action. She knows that Soma is rather affectionate toward his partners and finds his nature endearing, but today, Soma was slightly different. "Soma?". "Yes. What is it, Mother?" "Are you not coming in?". "Well, I will do it later. Please take care of them for now". Without giving a proper explanation, Soma leaves the place under the absent-minded gaze of the two women. Soma walked away toward the tunnel where he had stood earlier, which gave it a perfect view of the Arena. As he moved forward, a silhouette of a boy caught his sight, and the boy also realized Soma''s presence. "Hmph, why are you here? Should you stay with your girls?". Lin Fan glanced briefly and talk with his aloof tone before he turned to look at the Arena, which was being repaired. "Well, the two of them are strong-willed. I am sure they wouldn''t be disappointed if it''s not me." "What? Aren''t you just bragging now!?". "That is not my intention, besides you are the one who started it, dude". Soma stopped and stood beside Lin Fan, overlooking the Arena. Both of them kept their silence until Lin Fan, who occasionally glanced to the side but was afraid to express it, snorted. "How was your breathing training?". S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Caught off guard by Lin Fan''s rare response. Soma glanced to the side only to see his straight face, not showing any particular change in expression. "Well, I guess not so bad". Lin Fan, who felt scepticism about that reply, circulated his breathing technique, which sharpened his senses further. His eyes started to probe Soma''s figure, but sadly, he couldn''t figure out anything. This will lead only to either Soma failing in his attempt or He managed to do it, but he is skilful enough to hide it. Lin Fan himself had done that from the first time he broke through to his first star. However, he is still not quite sure about the boy beside him. His entire existence screams mysterious, making him feel uncomfortable nearing him. Silence descended once more, enveloping both of them before Lin Fan spoke up in his mind. "How was your meeting with the Jiang Family?". "Well, Nothing much despite that I deliberately provide a suggestion to kill the boy". Lin Fan''s body flinched as he could feel a slight killing intent from Soma''s words. His heart throbbed because of the dare word Soma spouted. Internally, Lin Fan wondered just how someone could hold that much confident and fearless side within him. Before Lin Fan could utter his words, a loud fanfare echoed throughout the venue, bringing his attention to the Arena. {Thank you, everyone. The Arena has been fixed, and we will commence the next match soon. But, Um, I have something to say¡­} Both Soma and Lin Fan stood still, looking at the entire fixed arena. Soma exhaled and kept everything within himself that he wanted to throw at Lin Fan, turning around. "Lin Fan". "What?". "I will await you in the Final!". "!?". After uttering his wish, Soma moved his feet, dragging him from Lin Fan''s side, who stood still, stiffened like a statue. Chapter 327 - 327 Spirit. After bidding farewell to Lin Fan, Soma spent his time waiting inside the infirmary with his two mother-in-laws for his girlfriends to regain consciousness. From the loud cheer and announcement from the Arena, it seemed Lin Fan managed to gain victory in the match, and the remaining contestants that go toward the next stage, the semi-final stage, which will be conducted tomorrow, are four people. Soma vs. Leon and Lin Fan vs. Senior male from the third year who seemed to have some reputation in his back. It is finally happening, the event that will leave everyone speechless. The moment when Leon awakened his full power as a savior. The time shifted, and the sky showed its orange haze, and the two girls finally regained consciousness. "Where am I, kuh!". Hina, who opened her eyes first, asked before she frowned, clutching her temple. The overload seemed still intact. "Hina, you awake?". Hisako, who sat beside her, abruptly stood up and checked her daughter''s condition. Hina''s face regained its cluster pink for a bit, and her eyes fully regained their light. "Mom, how long did I passed out?". "A couple of hours". "I see". Because of the commotion that had occurred, Serafina, who lay next to Hina, stirred. Her face contorted for a moment, and then her eyes fluttered open. "This is?". "Sera, my daughter". Beatrice caressed her daughter''s cheeks; worry painted her eyes while the four of them started chatting. Soma walked in and approached the girls. He could see a trace of blood in the girls'' uniforms, but it seemed it was nothing serious. He summoned two bottles of Mana potion and Stamina potion, which he collected from his first Trial dungeon, and gave each to the girls. [High-grade mana potion had been consumed] [Restore the user mana 70%] [High-grade Stamina potion had been consumed] [Restore the user stamina 80%] Their bodies glowed, and the rosy cheeks on their face indicated that they were almost fully recovered. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thanks, Soma". "Thank you". Hina and Serafina said their thanks before they flipped away the white sheet covering their bodies and shifted their feet outside, leaving the bed. At first, there was still a feeling of swaying from their vision, but gradually, it became normal, and the girls talked to their mother about how healthy they were. A deliberate knock echoed in the place, which garnered the attention of the people inside. The door creaked open and showed Violet, who seemed worried about the condition inside, who still hadn''t shown any symptoms of awakening. However, the moment she saw her boss and Hina. Looking at their cheery conversation, the girls seemed fine. Violet sighed in relief before opening her mouth to inform them. "Everyone, would you like to continue this at home? Looking at the time". "You are right". Serafina, who realized that the day had turned to evening, was flustered as she instructed Violet. "Prepare the car? Asked one of our people to pick us!". "They are already waiting for us at the entrance gate, and the others are also waiting for us there." "Okay, everyone lets go to our manor". As time passed, the family gathered around Serafina''s manor with cheer and laughter, which came from the adults'' praise of the girls'' performance today. Hina and Serafina become the main stars at the event, not forgetting Xiao Lian, who rarely shows her flustered side, stands proudly with the other two. The girls, now alone, gather inside Serafina''s private room. They wear pajamas, and their hair shines down under the cascading light of the moon from the window. After enjoying a relaxing bath, the three of them decide to stay in Serafina''s room, for they have something in common to discuss. They sat across a soft cushioned seat, surrounding a round table filled with late-night snacks that Hina had gathered inside her storage. "Gosh, today was pretty exhausting". Serafina grumbled as she sipped a card box of chocolate milk in her hands, then took a pocky stick and bit into it. "You are right, I still even feel groggy in my magic activation". Hina calmly interjected, slowly sank her back toward the seat, and looked at her party members, who seemed to enjoy the snacks. Xiao Lian has puffed cheeks and keeps slurping vanilla milk before opening her mouth. "Um, Senior?". "Hm? What''s the matter, Xiao Lian?". "Mm, Your power, what exactly is that?". Hina, who got her Spirit back, leaned her body forward as she enjoyed the strawberry milk in hand. "Yeah, that, I am curious too. What is your power, true nature? Unlike Xiao Lian and Me who depend in manifestacion of Original Magic, But yours, seemed a little bit odd, and powerful!". "Well, how should I start? You guys remember when I received the Grimoire from Soma at that time, right?". Both girls nodded and listened intently to the topic of what Serafina found out after reading the book. "Turns out, it was not a grimoire book that only contained high or advanced spells in it. But the true nature of that Grimoire is to connect yourself with nature. The source of the element itself and Gain recognition by it to gain an unlimited source of nature power". "Connect with the nature element, is that, perhaps?". Hina, who seeks knowledge and is obsessed with power, once submerged herself through reading books, whether it is history, fantasy, or Grimoire. She understands the meaning of Serafina''s words. She once found a unique existence that claimed to have become a part of an ancient power that is forgotten today. It was never to be spoken of again until Serafina revealed it. "...Unlimited Source of power". Xiao Lian, still unaware of the terms, tilted her head to the side, which made Serafina chuckle, seeing her adorable side. "Yeah, Hina. It seems you know it too. The power I gained from the book is how to contract a spirit, especially the spirit of Wind". "I see. I understand it now". "Spirit? Is that something that comes from a fairy tale?". "Yeah it sure was, but after seeing Sera''s power first hand. I am convinced". In the book Hina once read said. In ancient times, there was an entity called Spirit, which was borned to brings balance upon the world. Lightning, as the hands of Creator God, reshaped the planet, and then the four main elements were born managing the planet they are living in now. Each of them had its own purpose and consciousness to stabilize the planet, which they called the Spirit. The Fire Spirit was born as the core of the planet, the Water Spirit appeared as a massive body of water that cools the fire, the Wind Spirit brought an atmosphere and seasons, and the Earth Spirit created a solid foundation for living. Creator God also created another miracle besides lightning: light and dark, which is considered to be a power that couldn''t coexist. This miracle maintains the balance of the world and brings day and night to sustain the world cycle. "Wait, from what Sera had told us, if there is wind spirit, is it possible?". Hina, who had reached a conclusion, raised her head and glanced at her party members, who seemed to be figuring out her meaning. "Yeah, I believe it is possible". Serafina calmly nodded her head, which brought another hope for the other two. "Mm, so, Water Spirit for me and Fire Spirit for Hina". "Yeah, with this we can become much stronger than we are". Silence descended upon the room as the girls heard what Serafina had said and imagined they succeeded in gaining recognition by nature itself. Time ticked, giving them a real sense of time before Hina, who realized that she needed to do something if she wanted her dream to come true, leaned her back to the seat and sighed. "Well, it was worth figuring it out. How about it, Xiao Lian?". "Mm, it is worth a shot. If we can become stronger than this then¡­". "We can Support him from the side". Serafina interjects and softens the atmosphere in the room. The girls cheerfully laugh together while curious about what the boy''s doing right now. ***** After the fulfilling dinner, Soma walked alone inside the deserted hallway, showing him the path that led toward the backyard. In front of him stood a single door blocking his path to the outside. Slowly, he twisted the door handle and pulled inside the door. He was greeted by a chilly wind of autumn that seeped into his pores. The breeze felt pleasant as it cooled off Soma''s mind. He walked past the door, aware that someone had seen his action from far away, but he completely ignored it and went outside. "This is good". Standing in the middle of the not-too-wide field, Soma glanced upward only to see a full moon shining above, accompanied by countless blinking stars, watching the mortals below it with its ethereal feeling. Unconsciously, his eyes closed, and Soma began to regulate his breathing into a slow and deep one and entered his own consciousness. "The place had changed!". His consciousness now turned completely bleak. The sky was dark, and only nine dots of constellations, two of which were shining with bright crimson light, were above him. Beneath him, the familiar desolate land, cracked ground, and withered plants. A majestic tree in the middle of it, covered by red veins that seemed to bulge showed its persistence in living despite the condition. On its thick branch upward, a figure of a boy completely black with a crimson pair of eyes looked at Soma. Behind him, a pair of bat wings and a tail slowly floated before he reached the ground and smiled. "Well, well well,. It''s been a while hasn''t it, Soma?". "...Yeah, it''s been a while, Me!". Chapter 328 - 328 Breakthrough. Sooma''s gaze was sharp as he looked toward his own devil self, who slowly showed himself, approaching with a wide snicker on his face. Different from the last time when the Devil was still in the form of black smoke, his current appearance mirrored Soma''s, with additional traits that separated them. The Devil parted his lips and looked downward, probing the boy in front of him. Then, his eyes glanced upward, looking at the two crimson stars glittering brightly, showing their existence. "Well, you have quite an upgrade there? This kind of Power, I like it!". Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He is impressed; seeing the new power that Soma learned genuinely baffles him. However, it was not a type of bad shock. Instead, the Devil is impressed that Soma could slowly prepare in case something happens. The Devil didn''t know that this kind of power existed. "It seems you properly heed my warning". "What are you talking about?". "Heh, Well. If you didn''t want to disclose it then I wouldn''t pry, but". All of a sudden, the Devil''s body disappeared before it reappeared beside Soma with his fist thrust forward. Noticing the attack, Soma, who was wary about the Devil''s movement, began to act. Soma lowered his stance while dodging the Devil''s punch. He countered by shifting his body weight and launching an elbow strike aimed toward the Devil''s right ribs. The Devil easily caught the attack, and both of them stayed in the position for a couple of seconds, and then the Devil smiled. "Not bad!". After being impressed by Soma''s reaction. The Devil began to launch his assault and utilized the movements that Soma had ingrained and trained in his body. He performed a perfect copy through all of it. Soma, feeling calm, observed every movement the Devil made and was already expecting this because of their connected souls, bound together. It is not strange if the Devil could do it, too. Both of them perform high-speed close-quarters combat, which involves striking, dodging, and deflecting, using all of their bodies as weapons. However, one thing is different: the Devil had an advantage in the fight, using his wings to blind Soma for a while and his tail, which could be used as a slight distraction. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Skill Instinct proficiency up!] [Skill Instinct was on the verge of evolving into Intuition] [Your Universal Breathing Technique has undergone a significant change!] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Synchronized with the devil''s power and enhancing the user''s Body] [All stats raised +1] [All stats raised +1] ¡­.. Without Soma''s knowledge, dozens of translucent windows appeared outside his line of sight as his body responded to the situation of its owner''s body. He could only feel it. Slowly, his breathing slowed down, and he entered a state of intense concentration. His consciousness and senses expanded; he could clearly see the movement around him, whether it was the enemy or the airflow. A single fist blocked his sight, and Soma tilted his head to the side, dodging it and entering the Devil''s domain while swinging his fist upward. The Devil bent his body and shifted his stance to the side, circling around Soma and putting strength in his feet before launching a kick, aiming at Soma''s jaw. Because of the sudden action from the Devil and Soma being delayed for a moment, he raised his arms to protect his face. Upon collision, he could feel a sudden blow that pierced through his blockade, shaking his entire body numb while his body blew a couple of meters away. Both sides maintain their stance before the devil chuckles and cracks a laugh as he releases the tension in his body. "Kahahaha, not bad for a self taught!". Soma also lowered his hands but did not dismiss his tensed body, cautious about the Devil''s whim. The Devil''s body suddenly ''poff'' turned into black smoke as he reappeared in front of the majestic tree, standing with his back wide exposed. "Fuuh, that was such a great warm up. You know what, my body feels stiff after being chained by that Yellow Guy and now he is gone, I am completely free". He twisted his joints, showing that he was having a hardship for all this time. "What are you intending to do?". After the disappearance of Martial Saint, Soma prepared himself for the worst that the devils inside him would wreak havoc if he showed a slight weakness. However, after all this time, there is no disturbance that makes him wonder what exactly the Devil inside him wants to do. "Nothing". "Like I would believe you". "...Well, Sorry to say that, but because of one of your skills, it seemed impossible for me to try to overtake your body now!". "...". Soma listened to the Devil''s word in silence and was full of doubt. He still vividly remembers the time he faced Gura when, all of a sudden, the Devil took control over him without his consent. As if understanding what actually happened in Soma''s mind, the Devil scoffed and then turned his back, facing him with an unusually gentle smile which flustered Soma. "You think I am lying, huh?". "Truthfully, yeah!". "Your honest point is truly stabbing me in the chest. Well, anyway let''s change the topic!". "What are you¡­?!". "The second star, when will you breach it?". The Devil lifted his gaze and saw the dark sky with two glittering crimson stars looking at him, asking to be getting some attention. "They were begging there, can''t you see it?". Soma followed his line of sight, and true to the Devil''s word, the second star was slightly quivering without reason. The crimson energy that had accumulated in it had already reached its threshold and was on the brink of falling out. "It''s rare for you to show me this kindness. It seems creepy!". "Well, I am you after all, so I will always support you from here". "Hmph, yeah". Silence descends upon the place as the two similar beings with different figures stare at the sky as if searching for something, grasping what is within reach but having no will to accomplish it. "I''m leaving!". "Hm? What is this? This is rare for you to say goodby to me, do you sympathize with this lonely me!". "Suit yourself!". Before the demon could say something again, Soma closed his eyes and slowly detached his consciousness from the Devil''s world. Slowly, his consciousness faded, and the desolate world in front of him collapsed, leaving a chunk of land large enough for the two figures to stand. "Listen, Soma. You are already on the right track, keep training and don''t forget to utilize everything in your possession to protect what you have. Don''t fail there because I am _______". Strangely, the Devil''s warning keeps ringing in his ears as he returns toward his usual vast space with a myriad of twinkling stars and two bright stars in crimson glaring at him. "Fuu, let''s put that aside now. I need to face the trial in front of me first!". Soma regulated his breathing, circulating the natural energy that entered his body. Slowly, as enough power had accumulated, Soma gathered it toward his right palm and gently lifted it as if trying to reach the second stars that kept blinking rapidly, asking to be freed. "Let''s ascend to the next star!". With a grabbing motion, the second star shattered, generating a significant amount of crimson energy that flooded his consciousness, spreading to his whole being. Meanwhile, outside his conscious world, a huge shockwave blasted away the surrounding atmosphere, shaking the land beneath, and it managed to acquire the attention of everyone who was prepared to go toward the dreamland. "What happened?". Hina, Xiao Lian and Serafina, who felt it, opened up the window and jumped from the second floor of the manor as they saw Soma standing straight in the middle of the field while being enveloped by a crimson aura. "Soma?!". Xiao Lian''s face alerted as she almost jumped off to Soma''s side but was stopped by Hina, who acted fast. "What is going on with him?". Serafina, still oblivious to the situation, asked someone who might know the answer, but the questions also appeared in everyone else''s minds. "Young lady!". Violet, who came out from the side, started to give them an explanation about what had happened to Soma. "I didn''t have any solid proof of this, but, I think Lord Soma is attempting his second enlightenment!". The girls opened their eyes wide in shock as they understood the meaning behind it. They exchanged looks for a second before they saw another batch of groups appearing, not only their families but also the people who were working in the manor. "What is happening, Soma?!". Hisako, who walked out wearing her sleepwear along with her husband, witnessed Soma alone in the field, which made them worry about the colour that enveloped him. "That was?". Beatrice, who seemed familiar with the situation, stood dumbfounded. She once heard about this phenomenon that happened in her backyard from Serafina and Violet, who understand this kind of thing. "Xiao Ma??... Xiao Ma!!". Xiao Rui seemed oblivious to the situation. Her face was pale, and her world turned upside down as she witnessed her nephew in an unknown state that might be dangerous. She focused her strength on her feet and tried to rush forward, but three figures of the girls and Violet stood in her way, intercepting her. "Lian''er, what is this about? Please move away, Xiao Ma is, Xiao Ma is¡­!". "It''s okay, Aunt. Believe in Him!". "What?!". "Believe in Him, trust me!". Another blast happened, which shook the entire mansion and garnered everyone''s attention to the field. Chapter 329 - 329 Night Happening. A loud boom resounded as it shook the entire land. With a beat, the crimson aura that envelops some spread out, dyeing the place into its menacing colour. However, everyone in the place feels a bit strange because of the situation. Instead of fear, they were enveloped by a warm feeling, like being under the protection of someone after making contact with the aura. The crimson aura kept spreading before a crackling of crimson Lightning as Soma''s signature spread its veins majestically throughout the atmosphere. Hina, Xiao Lian and Serafina, who faced the front, saw Soma''s feet lingering above the field slightly, but it didn''t show any indication he would go up, unlike what they saw in Italy. After the lightning appeared, the temperature around the field rose gradually, and another crack emerged from Soma''s body. Under the watchful of countless stars and a lone moon above, Soma''s body underwent another metamorphosis as it stayed still in the air. Everyone who watched him wondered what kind of training he conducted, which stirred their hearts for those who were unaware of it. "Xiao Lian, Sera. Do you think it was a bit different from that time?". "Mm, I am feeling it too". S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...What should we do, then?". Hina, Xiao Lian and Serafina whispered to each other after seeing the long process of Soma''s enlightenment. Even though the girls were initially convinced, after seeing the process that took way longer than before, worry began to paint their faces, and they were ready to interfere anytime in case something happened. "Let''s wait and believe in him!". "Mm, Okay". "Understood!". The three girls loosened the tension around their bodies, and Hina turned around to inform the others about what was bothering them. Slowly, times kept ticking until more than an hour had passed, but everyone had no desire to continue what they were doing and just stayed in place, observing Soma. After another hour, the surrounding atmosphere stirred, and the air started to tremble because of the phenomenon, making everyone who saw it gawk. Above Soma''s head, an irregular line connected by multiple dots creates an unknown constellation hovering above him. From the bottom part of the dot, it shone in crimson colour before climbing at a steady pace. Another dot shone in crimson colour, and when it was that made it two stars. "What is that?". Hina spoke her mind, but everyone in the place also questioned the same question: What kind of power is that? The crimson star didn''t show its sign to stop as they climbed further ahead before it lit the third star, which made the entire area shake with a sudden tremor. To everyone''s surprise, they saw a distortion within the area, and strong suction emerged within Soma as the centre. The area buzzed by the situation, and the crimson fog and lightning got sucked, compressed into a single point before a huge shockwave that pushed everything in place. [Successful in achieving the Second star] [All stats raised +50] [Successful in achieving the Third star] [All stats raise +50] [The effect of Golden Pill activated, with a strong foundation, and the user had reached a certain threshold within its training in Mortal path] [Additional Bonus had been given!] [All stats raised +100] [The status system is starting to be distorted¡­] [Recovering the System!] [Martial Saint system activated to its Max!] [Stabilizing¡­10%...] [100% Complete] [Martial Saint system installed] Unaware of the commotion he created, Soma dives into his consciousness, witnessing a vast space with three crimson stars hanging above. "So, I basically reached the third star in one go! Not bad!". He detached himself from his mind and opened his eyes only to see the same field he recognized. "Lets try it!". Soma summoned his complete equipment with controlled movement and breath and began to prepare his stance. He discarded unnecessary thoughts within his mind and focused on a single point: to check out his current strength. "Better go all out from the first go!". Soma muttered while clenching his fist tight, infusing it with his Mana. A brilliant crimson vein burst out; it contained a destructive power that seemed to submit to its master, which was Soma. [Lightning Magic proficiency up!] [Lightning Magic level 5 acquired] [Mana manipulation Skill proficiency up!] [Mana manipulation Level 5 acquired] Ignoring the translucent windows that sabotage his field of vision. Soma slowly exhaled, then inhaled deeply before performing his Martial Movements. In front of him, which was filled with void without any presence. Soma''s mind began to play a trick on him, showing the devil''s silhouette as his opponent, and they were doing a battle with the intention to kill. Without noticing it, Soma who submerged in his training was causing quite a stir for everyone. Hina and the groups gulped their own saliva, witnessing Soma''s training. Their entire bodies turn numb as they hear a rhythmic boom, mixed with crackles and a crying atmosphere, each time Soma swings his fist and kicks an empty air. It started slow at first, but gradually, the tempo increased, let alone the girls, even Violet and Hiroshi, who prided on their physical abilities, drenched in cold sweat. "Amazing!". Mesmerized by the work of art that brings forth terror and beauty, Hina stood absentmindedly looking at Soma''s figure. Xiao Lian''s mouth was stitched tight, couldn''t be opened and burned the scene in her mind. "...Again!". The empty word that spilt from Serafina''s frown face became a cold water of truth that struck the other two girls as a reminder that someone they admired had stepped to another stage, whereas the three of them just started within its starting line. Their fists unconsciously clenched tight as they witnessed the dance of crimson lightning filling the entire field. Hina, who saw the situation, exhaled and loosened the tension in her body before summoning her complete equipment ready. "Hina?". "What are you doing?". Xiao Lian and Serafina were baffled by Hina''s actions. However, without waiting for the other to interfere, Hina inhaled deeply and whispered. "...Original Magic - Kusanagi no Tsurugi!". A bright flame launched forward like a missile, and it went ''clank'' before colliding with Soma, who blocked the attack with his crossed hands. "Hina?!". "Please take care of me, Soma!". Soma parted his lips before another four green magic circles appeared surrounding him. "Anima!". His instinctive skill rang an alarm, which made him deflect Hina''s sword and jump backwards. "...Aegis!". A transparent ice cluster formed into a medium-built shield blocking Soma''s retreating path. With only a wave from her palm, the shield moved and slammed it down toward Soma, sending him toward the field, which raised a cloud of dust. The shield floated before it returned toward Xiao Lian''s side, who stood side by side with Hina and Serafina with their respective weapons. "Is this a bit unfair one vs. three?". Soma, who walked out from the cloud of brown dust that covered the entire field, seemed uninjured and playfully looked at the girls standing before him, which tickled his mind, seeing their figures in sleepwear but ready for battle. "Oh, please! I know the boy I choose wouldn''t back down with just this much". Hina scoffed while she prepared her stance with a mocking smile on her lips. "Mm, Soma, looking forward to your guidance". Xiao Lian calmed her heart into the void state and brandished her blue spear and shield. "Well, It seems this was our party''s first official battle. We can''t mess this up, so¡­!". Serafina took the grimoire in hand, then an intense pressure of wind gathering across the entire field created a cage that entrapped the four of them within, and within their sight, more than thirty magic circles glowing in ominous green pointed its blade at Soma. Soma, facing three personifications of the goddess, prepared his stance while internally, he couldn''t contain his grinning face. "Those three are too wonderful for me". He muttered. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "Lets start!". With that as a cue from Soma, the four of them start their battle in the night, and they will receive an earful from their parents later. ***** The moon hung above the quiet field within the back of a luxurious manor; looking at the figure of a lone boy wearing only a black t-shirt and short pants with bated breath, he swung his sword. Its silver blade glimmered under the shade of night, reflecting the tenacious nature of the boy, who seemed filled with anxiety. "Haa!". A downward swing, as if to release the stress in his body, halted his movement for a bit before a presence detected behind him, so he swung his sword, and it stopped centimetres before a girl. "Working Hard, Leon". "Akane". Akane throws a white towel she took from her storage, which Leon receives with open arms. "You should rest! Tomorrow is an important day, right?". "...Yeah!". Leon''s face again filled with doubt, thinking about tomorrow''s match that would put him together against Soma. Akane, who read along his heart, approached, standing before him, then began to wipe the sweat in his body, making Leon''s face flushed red. "Akane!?". "You are going to be alright". Suddenly, she pulled Leon''s face closed and faced each other within close distance. Her black eyes that could stare down at his soul obliterated his distressed mind. The flower scent entered his nostrils, making his heartbeat speed up. With a gentle smile, Akane, who understood Leon''s feelings, didn''t falter. Instead, she used her charm and softly whispered. "It''s okay, Leon. I believe in you. You will be okay tomorrow!". "Um, thank you, Akane". Slowly, their faces inches closed toward each other, and when their lips were almost touched. "What in the world are you guys doing!!". Tiara yelled, shook the two eardrums, and they were being yanked from such a close distance. Then, she stood in front of him with arms wide open. "Tiara!". "Well, fufu, It seemed someone was pissed. I will take my leave. Goodnight Leon". "Akane, wait". "Stop it, Leon!". "But¡­". As the two people began to argue, Akane, who slipped away within their sight, sighed in disappointment and soon shifted her mind into nihil. "Proof to me, Leon! How much hidden potential is slumbering within you and if you are worth using or not. It depends on tomorrow''s match". Chapter 330 - 330 Semi-Final. First thing in the morning at one of the busiest airports within Ark, a private plane embedded with the Academy logo glided through on the track planes. Slowly, as it completely stopped, a moment after, the door opened, revealing stairs that elevated near the ground, prompting everyone on board to leave. Lucy was the academy representative. Due to Roland and Viana''s busy schedules, she had to deal with escorting many important guests on this important day. Behind her, several limousines from the Academy had prepared to pick up the Students who fought on the front lines. The first person to emerge from the plane was a handsome man with a medium build and muscles. He stood 185cm tall. His sharp eyes were black, as was his short black hair, giving off an intimidating aura. "Gary, it''s been a while". Lucy greeted the male, to which he replied with a single nod, and the aura surrounding him softened. "Indeed it''s been a while, how have you been?". "Fufu, never been better". "I see, Good then!". Both were soon engrossed in small chat, talking about what kind of news they had missed in the Academy and the Dungeon. The two talked harmoniously. They didn''t notice the other passenger had already entered the limousine parked behind Lucy. Everyone but two, a pair of handsome silver-haired boys and a cute yet cheerful short green-haired girl, walked up toward their place. "Yahho!! Lucy, it''s been a while". The green-haired girl jumped off into Lucy''s embrace, and both smiled pleasantly after being reunited after months. "Katarina, I am glad you are still as lively as ever, fufu". "Yeah, Geez, it''s been a while yet you act so distant, call me Rina like you used to!". "Fine!". "Um, Lucy, can I have a moment?". The silver-haired boy, with his devilish handsome gaze, fidgets, looking back and forth in search of someone. Lucy, who knows the boy and his circumstances, sighes in her heart, for she knows what the boys want. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, what is it, Lars?". Lars, who managed to gain her attention, cleared his throat and glanced at his surroundings before opening his mouth. "Is Serafina, not here?". Lucy''s thought was precisely on point regarding what kind of question Lars would ask. She was clearly aware of his fond attitude toward Serafina, but the girl in mention had never glanced at him ever once and always ignored him, or rather, she didn''t consider him to exist. Internally, Lucy sighed in pity for the girl he pursued, who had already belonged to another boy. But, she didn''t have the gall to spill it in this kind of reunion. So, Lucy tried to avoid the topic and answered. "She is fine and busy tending to her mother who finally healed from her illness and came to watch the competition". "Is that so, Is she¡­". "Right?! There is a competition in the academy, we should make haste and not waste our time here any longer. I am curious just how strong this first-year generation is¡­". Lars glared at Katarina, who cut his conversation with Lucy, which seemed the girl also understood that and deliberately ended the topic by changing it to another subject. Because of that, Lucy felt thankful internally, but Lars, a proud man aware of his social status and strength, couldn''t leave it at that. "Oi brat! You are interrupting my conversation!". Mana leaked out from Lars''s body as it put a bit of pressure around them, while Katarina accepted the pressure head-on and glared at the man with a face full of disgust. "Stalker bastard who doesn''t know when to give up. Enough with that stalker talk you have, it causes my ears to rot". "What did you say!". "I said to shut your mouth!". "You!". The tension around them becomes much more intense. Gary, who saw the scene, keeps his calm as Lucy starts to become flustered by it. "Both of you, Stop!". A strong, clear sound from a woman''s lips travelled to the surroundings carrying a gentle embrace from the spring, dissipating the accumulated tension. She is a beautiful girl with straight, long black hair that cascades toward her back in a half-up style. She is wearing a dark green Yukata and black Hakama and approaches their side with a deep smile. "Come on you two, it is not good to start a fight between a member of the same party!". "I want to remind you that this party is a temporary one". With an annoyed sigh, Lars clicked his tongue from the side, and Katarina knit her brows. Looking at his rude behaviour, she scoffed. "Watch your words, stalkers! She is your senior". "You!". "Enough!". The people and the world turned still as they felt a heavy pressure suffocating their breath, and a chilling atmosphere creeped out after the black-haired girls spoke. When Lars glanced to his side, he witnessed a terrifying figure of a Hannya with an outrageous appearance behind the black-haired girl smiling at him, but that smile was as much deadlier than a blade. "Okay, stop! Let''s not waste our time here. we should go toward the academy first". With a casual gesture, Gary relieved the pressure and urged everyone to hurry and enter the limousine to finish their schedule. Both people who argued reluctantly backed off and entered the car, followed by Gary. "Shall we go too, Lucy?". "Yes, Senior after you". Lucy saw everyone finally enter the limousine, and she began to sigh in relief that nothing had happened earlier. Before she took another step, her phone trembled, and it was a notification from Viana, which seemed troublesome to deal with. "What sort of problem Soma had caused this time? ". ***** {Welcome back, everyone. Within a moment, the competition will be held, and today was the semi-final where only two matches will occur today¡­} As usual, the lively emcee''s positive energy brought life to the venue, which was already packed to the brim with spectators from around the world. Everyone in the venue sighed, a little bit disappointed in the shortened match. {However, don''t be discouraged. Because there is another event that will be held, and that is ''Duel''!} The crowd tilted their heads for the new terms added to the competition. {Well, simply is, it was basically a challenge that will be held by two individuals who agree to a prior deal. Whether it was irritated by your friend and wanting to punch his face or wanting to challenge your senior, to test your might and show your value to the world. Everything is permissible as long as they stick to the rules in the match. This event is for the students in the Academy only; for further details, you can ask the officials! So, everyone, keep your hopes up!} Inside the VIP room, Soma is sitting with his family in his usual seat. He observes the lively atmosphere after the announced Duel event. It seems the new event succeeded in baiting the spectators'' interest. Not just the spectators but the students who heard the event for the first time jolted their bodies in vigour, for this was their chance to prove their worth after living and training in the Academy. As far as Soma knew from the novel, the event itself was indeed the first time it had been applied in years when the Martial Arts competition had been held. There are two reasons for this: one is that the time period of this competition was much longer than usual, and the second is that, unlike last year, every student in the Academy was a complete whole. This year, some of the strongest figures in the Academy had to undergo a test to see which depth they would achieve in exploring the deepest Dungeon on the planet. It helped them with a bonus score for the graduation exam later and also gave them a good amount of experience facing the danger within the deepest part of the Dungeon. {Okay, without further ado, let''s start our first semi-final matches that will be put together. Soma, The Tyrant vs. Leon, The Savior} Soma, who heard that for the first time, knit his brows in wonder, which prompted the three girls to burst out laughing while Xiao Lian squirmed with tears covering her mouth. "Tyrant what was that?". "Pffth, Fufu... Well, I heard them calling you after the match between you and Xiao Lian". Serafina, who slightly composed herself, answered his question, while the other girls nodded. From that clue alone, Soma gets the bigger picture, as he is indeed a bit savage in his match with Xiao Lian. "I see. Well, I will be leaving for a bit!". Soma stood up and hurriedly left the seat to prepare his match. "Soma, there is not much to say knowing your strength. It''s just, "Go to the Final!". Hina, who recovered from her laugh, stated her conviction. "Mm, Soma, be careful and do your best!". Xiao Lian glanced at him with her gentle expression. "Well, like everyone said. You have to stick up to your nicknames and Dominate this entire competition, Soma!". With her domineering nature, Serafina instils a challenge to Soma. A challenge that she knows, he will easily accomplish. "Alright!". Turning back, Soma looked at the elders, nodded understanding and left the room. Despite the loud cheering and commotion behind him from the crowd that was still trying to force their way into the venue, Soma''s hearing was silent. It helped clear his mind and calm his heart so that he could face Leon in the match. From what he knew so far. Leon had proved his growth by slightly mastering the Savior''s power that had been bestowed upon him. There are three steps in Leon''s mastery of the power, and Leon has grasped its first key. "Good luck in your match". After receiving the brooch, Soma walked away and passed the tunnel where a deafening roar that shook the venue rang, but to him, it was just them whispering. "Soma!?". Chapter 331 - 331 Astonishing. Leon rarely showed his confident gaze, staring straight at Soma, who kept his silent gaze. Both contestants arrived in the Arena, and a cheer and applause soon erupted. "It is my honor to have this opportunity to exchange blows with you, Soma". "Me too, saviour!". {Okay, finally, the match that we are all waiting for will be started and thus, Instructor Lee, please!!} With a composed streak, Lee approached both contestants; he glanced at both the kids and urged them to take out their weapons. Soma, without hesitation, took out the regular equipment, which was only a common gauntlet he received from the first dungeon he visited, which was gifted to him by Mr. Ito. Looking at that, not only Leon but everyone in the venue was dumbfounded by his act. Lee himself is trying hard not to let his jaw drop. Meanwhile, Leon, who summoned his expensive equipment, his face grimmed. Seeing the difference Soma had put on him. Leon glanced at the sword in his hand, a silver longsword with a golden guard and hilt, almost replicating the Savior Sword in his possession. The sword itself was created from an alloy of some mithril and steel, crafted by the best blacksmith in England, a gift from his grandfather once, and he, for the first time since then, took it to ensure that he would have a good match. However, as if feeling betrayed, something inside him crept out; it gnawed at his white heart, corroding it using black clouds. Leon, his face knitted, barely holding his anger, almost yelled, but Lee cut it off. "Soma, are you sure about that?". "Yeah, I am". Soma did his final check into the gauntlets before he faced his enemy and Lee with a calm facade. The fact that he did that unintentionally infuriated Leon and the people who supported his back, mainly his girls, who glared daggers at Soma from the tunnel. Hiding behind them, a silhouette of a dark figure grinned after seeing the sprouted seed she sowed, snickering. "Why aren''t you taking this seriously? Is it because I am not worthy of your whole power?". The three stood in silence while two pairs of eyes focused their gaze on Soma, who crossed his hands on his chest. "...Frankly, yes. But, I am happy to foght you here, and I also want to test just how far my newfound power in this math fighting against you, the holder of the Savior crest". Unconsciously, Leon''s grip tightened on his hilt as it leaked. On the side, Lee looked at his two students, showing his mental war before the match even started, which made him sigh in his heart, thinking just how unfortunate this year''s new freshmen are because an irregular had appeared in the name of Soma. "Okay, both good, then return to your position!". As Lee instructed, Soma turned his back and got himself a good distance from his opponent; meanwhile, Leon probably still had something stuck in his throat, trying to convey something, but he stood stiff. "Leon!". Soma''s voice was cold, and it mixed a bit with killing intent, which made Leon''s entire body quiver in fright. Leon''s gaze met with Soma''s back, which exuded safe protection and, at the same time, like a mountain summit that couldn''t be seen. Sweat started to tickle down his temple. Leon''s heart starts to beat rapidly in constant nervousness. His ears were ringing, focused only on the boy in front of him. "Show me what you are made of!". After finishing his word, Soma walked away before turning around. With his eyes closed, he fell into deep focus. Leon, who caught the figure, hurriedly stepped back, reached a bit distance from his opponent and entered his deep concentration. "Relax, I can do it! I am already training so hard for this moment. Besides¡­". Leon catches a glimpse of his girls, which are Tiara and Akane, who keep him company these days, looking at him with a hopeful gaze. Leon grabbed the sword hilt using both hands and inhaled deeply to clear his mind. [Skill Serene mind activated] Inside the second floor of the VIP room, which was filled with important guests from all over the world gathered. In one of the centres, a luxurious seat was erected with golden ornaments and red matt for cushioning. Sat there a handsome man in his forty, short blonde hair slicked back, with a chiselled face as if carved by god himself. His calm, indifferent blue eyes looked at the Arena, precisely toward Leon. Standing beside him are two figures: a tall man of 177 cm with short brown hair that acts as his adjutant, standing with composed stature and wearing formal clothes, but it couldn''t hide its trained posture. Beside him was the figure of a lovely girl, Livia, with curly blonde hair that reached her shoulder swayed as she stood fidgeting. She couldn''t contain how happy her mind was witnessing her master''s moment. Reluctantly, she glanced to the side toward the figurehead of the Camelot Guild, sitting comfortably with his cold gaze. Since she was aware of her surroundings and had been served by Leon since childhood, she never found the man beside her to show his warm side once. From what she heard, it started when his wife passed away, and ever since, he never revealed his smile. Because of that, Leon grew up lacking in a certain aspect a family had; luckily for him, his grandfather is the one who provided that, but alas, his happiness does not last long as the previous head of Camelot guild passed away years ago. As someone who adores and loves Leon, the man''s attitude is greatly displeasing in her eyes, but apparently, she is just a mere servant; even though her family had a reputable status within the country, it still lacked in facing the man. So, the only thing she could do was support Leon and give him everything he lacked, such as support, comfort, and, more importantly, love. "...How is he, recently?". A terrifying, cold tone escapes the man''s lips. Livia''s body jolts, afraid that her inner heart has leaked. However, after hearing it thoroughly and seeing the attitude of the man beside her, she gulped her saliva and opened her mouth. "Yes, recently the young master had trained hard to master the power he had". "...Is that the Savior thing?". "Yes". Livia couldn''t care less about it because the only thing that filled her entire brain was to dedicate everything to Leon, but hearing it from Leon seemed the power bestowed by the Gods was quite an ordeal. Every night, after seeing the match for a certain boy that Leon said was his goal. Leon started his training under the guidance of his senior, named Akane. Livia felt happy, seeing Leon grow, but at the same time, she felt something hidden had entered deep into their lives, and she still couldn''t figure it out, which seemed ominous. "I see". The man only said those two words before feeling silent while looking at the Arena he muttered in his heart. "You called me to this place, and expected something from you. I hope you don''t disappoint me this time!". ***** Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The match starts!". Lee''s loud announcement brought a deafening cheer that shook the entire venue and, at the same time, witnessed something unbelievable happen. A blinding light descended upon the Arena where Leon had stood; his whole body was created by a layer of golden aura, which gave everyone who looked at him something Divine. Because of that, the cheer halted briefly as they basked in the transformation that happened. However, all of that broke off as Leon, brandishing his sword to the side, announced his challenge. "Here I come, Soma!". Soma, who kept practising his breathing techniques, opened his eyes and awakened the stars within him, which fueled him with extraordinary feelings. It was starkly different from system status. His body felt the abundant raw power that kept gushing out from an indomitable star that shone in crimson colour. The same crimson aura started to coat his body, and, different from Leon''s, it was menacing and destructive. It made the arena ground crack just because Soma was shifting his footwork. Seeing his opponent ready, Leon used his speed only to reach Soma''s range with the help of his Savior''s crest that shone on his hand. Leon arrived in front of Soma with his overwhelming speed and swung his sword diagonally from left below. Soma felt strange from here; he saw the flow of the sword path stretched in front of him and Leon''s movement slow down. From the sharp edge of the sword, using only his backhand that was protected by his gauntlet, Soma concentrated his ura there and gently met the edge with a bit of strength. A ''clang'' echoed, and the spectators saw Leon''s figure, which got rebounded by swinging his word backwards and bounced by something. "What!". Leon muttered. Leon, who felt confident in his attack, was shocked with his eyes wide open, but he soon recovered and switched his mind by performing a horizontal slash. However, the result was still the same: Soma effortlessly rebounded Leon''s attack, which resulted in a rhyme ''clang'' rhythmically echoed every time Leon swung his swords. "Kuh, Again!". Determined, Leon inhaled deeply and began to rain a relentless attack from every angle the sword could travel. Soma maintains his position and keeps bouncing the attack, and sometimes, he deflects the sword or dodges its trajectory. However, nothing changes much overall, as Soma still stands in the same place. Everyone in the venue was dumbstruck by the situation and clearly shocked by the disparity in the students'' strength despite still being in the first year. Being careless, Leon created a significant gap in his attack, making him an easy target for Soma. For the first time, Soma began to move and shrink his distance from Leon and thrust his left palm that collided with Leon''s abdomen, blasting him from the place. "Is this what you''ve got?". Chapter 332 - 332 Rough. Leon''s body bent into a V-shape as it flew away in a straight line before colliding with the wall outside the Arena. The entire venue turned quiet for the sudden event that happened. It happened so fast that they couldn''t comprehend it. Tiara looked at the situation with a pale face, and Akane''s face was expressionless, with a chilling glint in her eyes. She looked at Leon with deep meaning. The people from Camelot look at the situation with cool heads, except for Livia, who covers her mouth, worrying about Leon''s safety. Meanwhile, Hina''s side and the other were chilling, enjoying the match they knew Soma would Win. "Fuu, I thought he could do more than this, but!". Soma exhaled with his stilled stance and raised his right palm, watching the figure of Leon stick to the wall before it gradually slid down, almost letting him be disqualified. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, to everyone''s surprise, Leon grits his teeth and kicks the wall so hard that he pushes his body toward the Arena. Because of his rushed action, Leon couldn''t figure out how to land, so he used his front body to act as a break while his body dragged across the Arena. Leon, realizing he was lying down on the Arena, gasped for breath. He tensed and raised his body, crouched while holding onto his sword. "Quite determination you have there, Leon". A calm and amazed tone that came from his opponent filtered through his ears, making Leon''s face frown, and he forced himself to stand up. "Well, yeah, no matter what. I don''t have any reason for losing here. Because, there is something I must do and I have someone that believes in me. So, I will never give up!". Even though Leon said that internally, he sighed in relief and sneakily checked the brooch in his pocket, which showed no sign of breaking or even a crack. Before entering the match, Leon was informed by the official that the brooch item was a bit different from the usual. Because it was the semi-finals, the Academy decided to use the one that was more durable than yesterday. This was to prolong the match. Soma was a bit taken aback as he released his stance and stood up, looking behind Leon''s figure at the two presence of girls who supported him. However, looking at the girls, he felt something amiss in his heart, but he shook the connotation from his head and focused on his opponent before him. "Then, what are you waiting for?". "Huh?". "Hurry up and show me your resolution! I, too, have faith in my power and confidence in sweeping the tournament in clean victory." "!!!". Again, Soma prepared his stance and gestured with his palm to come forward. Leon, who saw it, tightly gripped the sword in his hands. He did not realize it, but Leon''s face was currently contorted with scary expressions, which he rarely showed. Every person who knew him also gasped when they looked at his face. However, after they shifted their gaze toward the other side where it was Soma, the strongest first-year as Leon''s opponent, their faces also knitted in regret. "What should I do?...". Leon muttered while preparing his stance, lost in thought. "...Should I release the limitation? If I rashly release it, I wouldn''t be able to endure it for long and will be exhausted, then I will lose miserably, in front of this many people and worse my father. I can''t let that happen. I already promised him and the others to win in this match. But, if I didn''t do it, there is no way for me to penetrate that perfect parry state. Soma is indeed above mine in terms of stats and techniques. What should I do?". Leon clenched the sword hilt, frowning. Sweat trickled down his temple as Leon struggled to break free from the restraint he had put on himself. Soma, who understood Leon''s struggling mind, exhaled. It was known to the public that Leon, the protagonist in Chronicles Saga, had a bit of an inferiority complex despite possessing a mountain of potential buried within him because of the family issues that traumatized him. He properly looked at Leon''s face, who seemed trapped in his own delusion, and exhaled as he released his stance. "(There is no other choice!) Oi!". The venue, bustling with hustle, turned slightly cooled down as Soma''s irritated voice echoed in the venue. Sound disappeared from the stadium, and all eyes gathered on the two contestants. "...Soma?". Leon''s body jolted because he heard that cold and indifferent tone, reminding him of his own father, who used to treat him like nothing. "What the hell are you doing in here?". "What do I do? I am fighting you for¡­". "For what? Women? Recognition? Or to test your limit?". "What is your point? Why are you suddenly so angry?". "Angry?! Of course I will. You said fighting but you didn''t even consider this as a fight, your thoughts are all over the place. What is your purpose in fighting me? What is it that you want, huh?". The words that escaped Soma''s lips one by one pierced his consciousness and greatly affected his turbulent mind. "You! Are you looking down on me?". "No, I was¡­". Noticing Leon''s shaken expression, Soma stepped forward, but his step covered the distance, so he stood face to-face with Leon, which shocked him and the others. "Shut up!". Soma swung his left hand and struck Leon''s face with the back of his palm. Leon received a huge blow that shook his brain, rendering his brain in a stalemate, and he couldn''t process what was happening. Before Leon bailed out from the Area, Soma again appeared before Leon''s body and struck his back, slamming his body downward toward the Arena. Leon lay motionless in the Arena, where the spectators looked at the match as if it was done. But Lee does not interfere in the match and lets it still flow just the way it is supposed to. "Hmph, Heaven chose you as a Savior and this is what you got! You are just wasting my time. Leave, if you don''t want to face me in this match, pathetic!". Soma coldly spat this word, and he got a response from Leon; his body flinched for a moment before a blinding aura flooded from Leon''s body, and it covered the entire Arena. His spine tingled in immediate danger, so Soma had to leap back and watch the situation unfold to see if Leon was free from his worry and had faced the match seriously from the start. Leon, who felt bitterness spread through his mouth, clenched his teeth and tensed all the muscles around his body before standing up. Unbeknownst to him, on the back of his palm, there is a golden tattoo of the sun shining, bringing infinite power from the heavens. His head was still down. Leon''s eyes were unfocused as he looked at his own body and couldn''t recognize what was happening to him. "Finally, you face me". "...Shut up!". Soma was baffled hearing Leon''s cold demeanour directed at him. No, it was practically the first time Leon had become like this. "Huh?". Without any warning, Leon''s figure disappeared, and a blinding fist that blocked Soma''s sight gradually hit his right jaw, jolting his brain inside and distorting his mind to think clearly. Leon, not satisfied with what he did, disappeared and reappeared before Soma with his fist, retracted back and thrust it toward Soma''s abdomen. "Gahak!!". "You are the one who is pathetic, haa!". Using one of his legs as an axis, Leon turned his body around and sent a kick that blew Soma''s body away, creating distance between them. A cheer and roar reverberated in the venue, shocking Leon, who finally regained his clarity. He looked around and felt his body lighter and brimming with power. "This is?". Soon, he found out the source came from the tattoo on his hand. It kept shining in golden colour, enhancing his entire body. "Good, now you are taking this match seriously". "!?". Leon shifted his attention toward Soma, who seemed fine after being hit in the abdomen, and that fact shocked Leon, for he was sure that he had used his all. "How was it? Are you still feeling hesitant about this match? About facing me?". "...Stop that roundabout questions! In the first place, that should be my questions. You are the one who is looking down on me? By using only that much preparation despite having something more to fight me and rattling about something irksome have you no shame?". Both contestants start to argue, which creates a commotion among the spectators. They can''t hear clearly what they say, but it seems Leon snapped at Soma for some reason. "As I said at the start, I have something I want to test right now, and that is to see how far I can fight using only my basic strength, without any external power." "As I thought, you are!". Soma inhaled deeply, discarded the unnecessary feelings in his mind, and focused his attention on the enemy in front of him. Slowly, the world''s ringing voice faded, and the colour that caught his sight turned grey. He only saw a golden light that threw its hostility at him. The crimson stars inside his body start to roar; they tremble intensely, sending a rush of raw, refined power that enhances his physical ability to exceed human limits. However, even after he was in a focused state, his eyes couldn''t capture Leon''s figure, who suddenly disappeared, and a sword was in his line of sight, about to slice his neck. Within the still world, Soma''s body reacted; his instinct skill flared up, forcing his body to dodge the attack by a hair''s breadth as he ducked down. After that, Soma couldn''t even catch a break as Leon kept raining him down with an attack that Soma barely dodged or deflected using his only experience in handling his opponent. Soma struggled with the situation repeatedly, which forced him to use the method he had saved for last. [Martial Saint First Technique Lightning Step Beyond Heaven''s Might] Chapter 333 - 333 Protagonist Defeated. The residents in the VIP room where Soma''s family gathered sat stunned, seeing the scene that happened before their eyes. The sight of Soma, who struggled to follow his opponent''s movement, became quite a sight to see. Hina, who had absolute confidence in Soma''s strength, clenched her fists and teeth while holding back the urge to slash the blonde-haired guy. Never had she thought that the blonde-haired guy she rarely interacted with, despite being close with Soma, had that much power hidden. It seemed the title of Savior was indeed true to its name. Xiao Lian''s face stiffened like a doll; her expression was indescribable, just like the scene in the Arena. As for Serafina, she knit her brows, mixed between amazement and irritated that the blonde kid got the better of her beloved. This means Lucy is getting the better of her, and that fact infuriates Serafina. The atmosphere inside the room was heavy, and only laughter from the other seat rang. However, the situation began to change as the girls, familiar with the gleaming might of the crimson lightning, descended upon the land. This gave them reassurance that the match was over once Soma used that. Leon, feeling something dangerous, decides to leap back, and soon his eyes are enveloped by red, which sends a chill around his body. "What?!". A crackle of roaring thunder reverberated as the whole venue trembled and dyed in crimson color. Myriad red veins swim across the atmosphere. It heightened the temperature around. Soma, the one who stood in the center, his eyes sprung open. Once he exhaled, all of the untamed lightning crawled back to its source, which was himself. The lightning still danced wildly and ferociously as it struck the Arena around Soma, turning it into charred black in a circle pattern. Everyone in the venue lost the capability to talk as they witnessed the jaw-dropping power Soma had manifested. Even though many of them were not power users, with one glance, they could feel in their hearts that the current Soma was stronger than anyone in this competition. Worse, he is the possessor of a rare Lightning element. At first, they were overjoyed after seeing someone finally stand within the same height as Soma, the overlord in this competition. However, their hope dashed away as soon as they saw this. Not just the spectators in the regular seats but also the people in the VIP room were speechless about the situation. Some of them even stood up from their seats, sensing a dangerous power that could easily decimate a Rank-B. On the Camelot side, especially the head and adjuvant, their eyes glint sharply in greed, but hidden behind it is also a sense of urgency and slight fear. Livia''s face was pale as her gaze was directed toward Leon, who also seemed surprised and stood still in fright. "Young master, Please. I believe in you!". "Hee, impressive!". Lars commented in one of the corners of the venue, where the other parties had just returned from the airport, like him. "Lucy, it seemed bad for your guy, right?". Katarina gulped her own saliva, looking at that power being displayed as sweat trickled down her temple, looking at the Arena. "...It seemed so". Lucy agreed beside her while she directed a vengeful gaze toward Soma. As much as she was mad, Lucy couldn''t do anything but watch the event unfold. Within the hustling group, only Gary watched the match with solemn eyes when he felt a familiar feeling in the strength Soma had unleashed. It was ominous yet at the same time destructive, making him recall his childhood memory where he was witnessing a grand battle that involved his parents and Demons. However, despite the ominous presence, he kept his positive mind and glanced at Soma, who seemed ready to finish the match. "I am curious just what kind of person he is. I can''t wait to find it myself!". Soma, who, under the attention of many people, drew his exhale and stepped his feet onto the ground. He focused his lightning toward his right hand, and it flowed more smoothly without resistance as if it were his own limbs. "This is indeed exhilarating!". He didn''t know it for sure, but it seems the Martial Saint Technique he unleashes feels incredibly different from what he used to. It was significantly enhanced to another height. Leon''s heart faltered slightly as he met a gaze with Soma, who smiled confidently. His mind was complicated; he was trapped on the brink of admiration and resentment. "...You! Even so, I will not Lose!". As if responding to his call, the sun tattoo in his palm generated a blinding light that dyed half the Arena golden. [The Humanities Enemy detected, Saviour mark limit released] [Savior Mark responding to the User''s will. Unlocking the User''s Full Potential] [Title Saviour activated] [Extra Skill Brave Heart acquired] [Extra Skill Brave Heart activated] [Granting the blessing of the Eternal Light] [Extra Road to Oblivion Acquired] [Extra Road to Oblivion activated] [The User''s physical stats are still weak, and after the skill activation, the User will experience a tremendous backlash!] "Must¡­ Vanish¡­ Evil!". The light kept gathering until it compressed into a single point, which was into the sword in his hand. Leon, who basked with Divine Light, slowly left the ground. His body floats gently before stopping in midair and glancing at Soma with indifferent golden eyes. Leon raises his sword upward under the gaze of amazed people, but some of them who possess power realize that something is wrong with Leon''s condition. "This is bad!". Soma, who understood what was happening to Leon, focused all of his internal energy on his feet. The lightning that crawled across his skin compressed itself, creating an armor, enveloping his feet which strong enough to destroy the Arena. The atmosphere cried for help after being pushed by the intense light that floated above, while the land trembled from the destructive might of the crimson lightning that fearlessly challenged Heaven''s law. "As much as I want to continue the match. Sorry Leon, I will win this match!". As soon as Soma said that, he shot upward like a missile, leaving a crimson trail in its path. Leon responded by swinging his sword, which stretched into a long blade created from compressed light. "Evil purge!". The intense collision that would happen generated a huge pressure for ordinary people to bear, as they couldn''t see what was happening. Soma, who saw the blade descend slowly before his eyes, smirked and used this change to his advantage. "You fool, drowning in your own power". He struck the light sword side with his spinning kick, changing its trajectory as it missed its target. Soma used the light as a foothold to accelerate further and place his left leg forward like a spear. "This is the end!". It happened in an instant. The light that should have blocked anything that could harm the user shattered, and the crimson spear kept its momentum before it plunged toward Leon''s abdomen, shattering the brooch in Leon''s pocket. "Gahak!". [Savior Mark reacting!] Soma caught a glimpse of the sun mark on Leon''s palm, which began to tremble in anger after being struck by him. He knitted his brows, shifted his position, spinning in midair and then kicked Leon downward using his right leg. "Enough! Just rest!". S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A boom resonated within the venue, creating a huge shockwave that blasted the blinding light that pierced everyone''s eyes. When the spectators regained their sight, they soon opened wide in shock, looking at the figure of Soma standing in midair, still covered with that menacing aura. Meanwhile, Leon''s figure lay on his stomach in the Arena, which cracked like a spider web. "The match is over!". {...} The emcee stood dumbfounded after witnessing the fight earlier that shattered her common sense as an awakener. Never in her awakener''s life since entering the Academy, has she witnessed something like that. This generation was truly weird. They created many monsters despite still being in their first year. A sudden thought invaded her brain, and the emcee''s body shuddered, thinking of what would happen if they were in their third year. "Miss!". {Ah, right. The winner of this match is Soma. With this, he already secured his position in the Grand Final, Which will be held tomorrow} For a moment, silence permeated before it broke by a deafening roar of cheer and excitement that shook the entire stadium. Soma finished with his duty, exhaled, and slowly descended to the ground as he released the Techniques, letting the lightning disperse into nothing. The officials started to run toward the Arena, approaching Leon, who seemed in an unconscious state. Behind them, Tiara followed, giving him a momentary glare that could kill. Soma shrugged his shoulders and accidentally felt a gaze that pricked his skin. When he turned to the source, he found Akane with her noh expression, looking at him as if he were her enemy. However, it lasted only for a moment before her presence slowly faded, disappearing within the shadows. "I hope she didn''t do anything stupid". Chapter 334 - 334 Challenge. Soma, who saw Akane was gone, turned to look at Leon for the last time and saw him being carried away by the officials while receiving glares from Tiara. He ignored the hostile glare and then turned his back, leaving the Area with a composed gait. While receiving much applause, from the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of scouts blending themselves within the spectators, mumbling, scratching a paper and busy with their own world. "Well, whatever, let''s just go back". After giving the brooch back to the officials, Soma leaves, walking alone in the empty corridor, when a presence catches his attention in front of him. "Lin Fan!? So, you chose this path". Lin Fan, being addressed by Soma, stopped and assessed Soma from head to toe. From the match earlier, he felt something resonate within so slightly that he leaked the inner energy he accumulated inside his stars, and it resonated with the one inside Soma. Both of them collided, making Lin Fan, who saw it, open his eyes wide. "How?". "Call it, Luck!". "!?". As Lin Fan was lost in his thoughts, Soma sighed and decided to walk past him, but he stopped upon hearing his next move. "...Soma, let''s do the final match today after I finish my match!". "Huh?". Soma stood dumbfounded after hearing the sudden challenge from Lin Fan. He looked at the boy''s eyes, clearly stating that he did not want to receive a ''No'' for an answer. The situation was becoming complicated when Lin Fan suddenly declared. "Let''s go all out from the get go and I will prove to you that you are nothing in front of my might!". A fiery aura began to emerge behind Lin Fan, capturing his blazing heart, which was filled with intense belief that he was the best in his generation. However, to Soma''s eyes, the flame was portrayed as another being with horns and protruding fangs on each side; it was like the personification of Ashura, the Demon God from Mythology. However, despite being almost baited by Lin Fan''s intense passion, Soma had no authority in this competition to decide the match schedule. The moment when he tried to refuse and said to follow the schedule, something inside him awoke. His heart thumped so much that it sent boiling blood from within him, awakening something dormant. [The user''s understanding of Martial Saint Second Techniques Increased] "!?(What!?)". The martial saint system had lain dormant all this time. Suddenly, for the first time, it began to show its interface once more. This situation lit the fire within Soma''s heart, and unconsciously, his lips parted sideways, showing his fearless grin. Seeing that, Lin Fan also grins, and both look at each other in the eyes. The eyes were filled with ferocity. Soma turned his back, which made Lin Fan falter for a moment, but soon, after Soma spoke his mind, his flame abruptly soared to the sky. "After the match, recuperate first and be the best of you before facing me. I will ask Headmaster Roland for the change of schedule. I can''t wait to face you, Lin Fan". "Hmph, that should be my line". Lin Fan snorted while he turned his back, and both of them said, "Let''s see who is the strongest one here!". ***** Akane''s face contorted like she swallowed something sour hidden within the shadows. Her steps were fast until she stopped at the corner of the corridor. There are no souls except her plus. The aura that leaked from her body engulfed the entire corridor in a heavy and gloomy atmosphere. "So, even the savior''s strength is impossible to beat, Soma. Fuu, what should I do now?". She sighed with myriad worries that plagued her brain, as well as a bit of fear that slightly stuck to it, terrorizing her whole consciousness, which was always doubting him. While contemplating, her pocket trembles. She reluctantly takes it and sees Lucy''s worried message asking about her whereabouts. "I never thought being close to Leon could get me close to the Saint. How convenient a connection is¡­". With her finger tapping the screen, she replied to the message swiftly but soon stopped and mumbled the word she had just spoken. "...Connection!". After seeking the person she had in mind, she began to dial the person and when it rang for the second time, the other side picked up the call and, with a hoarse voice, said. {What is the matter, young lady?} "Well, I have something you guys have to do!". {...Very well, give me the details!} **** In the other corner of the stadium, the returnees gather. Lucy''s face is pale, and her mind is in distress. She witnesses Leon''s figure carried by the teachers out. "Lucy, don''t mind us and go toward your sweetheart!". Katarina beside her encouraged her. Lucy glanced to her side and saw the others also nod their heads, agreeing to Katarina''s suggestion; she bowed her head and spoke. "Thank you everyone. Please go toward the VIP room where the Headmaster is waiting". "Roger that, now go!". Being pushed by her close friend, Katarina. Lucy, took out her phone and start tiping on it and began to fasten her pace, disappearing from the site. "Fufu, I never saw Lucy become like that over a boy". While the other members fixed their gaze on Lucy, only Gary kept his composure to look toward Soma, who left the Arena with light steps. "Leader? What is the matter?". Lars'' voice brought him back from his dream as Gary looked to the side, looking at his members. "Let''s go to visit the Headmaster!". "Yes!". Following Gary''s lead, they all left the place and went toward the VIP room. Slowly, they walked, savouring the memories they had at the Academy. Even though the group expedition lasted not even a year, it was because of the intense mental drain lingering between death and life every second. They began appreciating every moment they spent as if they wouldn''t be alive again tomorrow. Thanks to the deserted corridor, the group didn''t get too much attention as they finally arrived at the VIP room that Lucy had mentioned. Gary, the one in front, pushed inside the door, and it alerted everyone inside; one of them was Soma''s group, where Lars'' face beamed, seeing Serafina''s smile. "Sera!". Upon hearing a guy casually call her name, her eyes knitted in a dangerous state and felt repulsive as Lars approached her side with open arms. "Finally, I got to meet you again after a while. I miss you, Sera". Hina, Xiao Lian and the others jerked their heads to Serafina''s side, who was clearly in a bad mood. Hina sat dumbfounded while alternating her gaze toward both of them. Meanwhile, the other groups saw the event in an intriguing manner, especially Beatrice, who covered her mouth, feeling lightened by the romantic nuance. "Leave my sight!". Lars'' body stiffened as he heard a cold and indifferent tone from the girl he missed and yearned for the time he was risking his life. But, even so, Lars is a proud and confident male, so he brushed off the cold attention he received and stepped forward to shrink their distance further. "Sera, I have come back from my expedition and want to fulfill the promise we made". The room instantly became quiet. Hina and the others sat there baffled after hearing the boy''s declaration. They turned to look at Serafina, but her reaction was different. Serafina''s face was blank. Clearly, she didn''t have a recollection of that memory in her brain, or rather, she was not considering it in the first place. Thinking it was a chance, Lars took another step forward, which made Serafina instinctively feel threatened. She unleashed her Mana, blowing away the wind around them, creating quite a stir. "Sera?". Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Leave, you freak. I didn''t recall making some promise with you and besides, who are you anyway?". As soon as she said that, the room temperature dropped, and a chilling breeze brushed past everyone''s skin, making them shiver in the cold winter with that rejection. Being rejected is, of course, one cause of someone''s reaction, but to get a question of ''Who are you?'' from the girl he likes was like a death sentence that pierced his heart. "Pffth, ahahahaha¡­ You heard that, Khihihi¡­ Who are you? Ahaahaha". Katarina, who couldn''t hold back her laugh, released all of it and let everyone in the room share her joyful expression. One by one, everyone in the room began to tremble, holding their laughter after being contaminated by Katarina. Because of that, the other party members from the expedition teams shed tears of laughter while clutching their stomachs¡ªonly Gary, who kept his composed attitude, saw the event and sighed, asking in his heart, "Let''s go to the headmaster first!" Lars, whose world was distorted, couldn''t believe what was transpiring in front of him and took a step forward in a crazy manner. His eyes had gone mad, and his body was trembling all over as if holding back something that accumulated deep in his stomach pit. "That is a lie, right? Sera, I know you are just saying that to surprise me with something, because earlier when I entered this room, you were the first person who welcomed me". Serafina''s eyes shrank dangerously as she heard something unforgivable that escaped Lars''s mouth. "Hey, Jackass! I said, I didn''t know you, so stop bothering me further. Leave my sight, before I blasted that disgusting smirk on your face!". Chapter 335 - 335 Request. As soon as Serafina finished saying that, the atmosphere around the room changed, and it turned violent. A wild, untamed breeze began to enter inside, gathering into one point around her. Everyone around the room had their face stiffened by the situation, and some of the adults in the place looked at it amusingly. Some were alerted and ready to unleash their own techniques. Lars, who received the pressure head-on, tilted his head in wonder at just how the turn started to change so badly. He never intended for any of this to happen; he just wanted to see the admired girl he yearned for all those hardships inside the dungeon. However, what he received was intolerable, as she had forgotten even his existence. Despite receiving something unjust, Lars prevailed. He gritted his teeth and firmly stood in front of Serafina with open arms, having no intention of harming her. "This guy!". Internally, Serafina struggled to keep her emotions in check as the flow of the wind changed, letting a dangerous premonition upon the site. A surge of forgotten memories began to resurface as the figure of the man in front of him overlapped; every day, the guy would always greet her with a refreshing smile and every time got brutally rejected. But all of that attempts of him ttyingvtwin her, it was all meaningless before her stoned heart. After recalling all of that forgotten memory, her inner heart began to stir dangerously, and her black pupils started to change, turning into red colour that gave a menacing aura. "All of you stop!". A stern and composed tone reverberated across the room as it dissipated the tension that had been built, making everyone in the place turn their heads toward the source and witness Roland, with Viana behind, approach the site. "Stop this in an instant. You guys put the name of our Academy to shame! Everyone, I apologize for the behavior of our students". With her strict tone, Viana reprimanded the group and spoke to everyone in place, asking for some pardon. Luckily, Viana could detect any abnormalities in the flow of wind, so she rushed ahead toward the source and, seeing Serafina, almost released her spells. "What happened here?". Roland swept his gaze to the sides, looking at the gathering groups, which seemed hostile, especially Serafina. Her eyes gleamed in a dangerous light, and she seemed ready to lunge at the white-haired boy in front of her. "It''s been a while, headmaster". Gary hurriedly stepped forward and told Roland about his existence. Then, Gary whispered something to Katarina, making her breathe heavily before she headed toward the conflict. Then, she greeted her friend. "Hey, Serafina, it''s been a while". Being subjected to another person when her mind was in chaos made Serafina delay for a bit as she searched her memories of the girl''s existence in her mind. "...Katarina?". "Yes! Thank god. I think you are also forgetting about me!". Katarina beamed as she pushed Lars, which garnered his hostile reaction. Katarina ignored him and stood in front of Serafina with a smile on her face. Her smiling figure was warm like a sun, which eased Serafina''s raging heart and loosened the tension in her body. "It''s been a while, Katarina". "Ehehe, yup. Glad to see you are doing fine, although some things never change. Well, some say, stupid can''t be cured, unless by death itself". "Huh!? What the hell was that?...". Lars'' outburst was getting overwhelmed by the lively situation Katarina created. She began to push aside Serafina and share her experience from all this time inside the dungeon, inviting Hina and Xiao Lian''s curiosity. "Oh, you guys are Juniors. Pleased to meet you, both of you!". "Yes, me too. Pleased to meet you, Senior". "Mm, pleased to meet you". Hina and Xiao Lian began to open their hearts, looking at the close relationship between Katarina and Serafina. The four of them began to be engrossed in their own world, talking about the Dungeon exploration Katarina had experienced. Lars felt left out, his face knitted in anger, and he wanted to get close to Serafina when another party entered the scene. "What happened here to make it this crowded? Move, guys! You are blocking someone else''s way." Soma''s commanding tone inflicts everyone''s curiosity, as they wonder who in their right mind dared treat a senior in their Academy in such a way. Lars'' face frowned, looking at the rude Junior. Gary concealed his smile inside, while Katarina was stunned to see Serafina''s and the mood of the two juniors that were with her brightens. "Soma!". Hearing his dear girlfriend''s melodious voice, Soma ignored the glares from everyone and approached Serafina, who welcomed him with angelic smiles, which made everyone in the place flinch and turn to rock. Lars'' eyes widened as he saw Soma walk past him, not concerning himself to Lars. This genuinely shook his core, especially when he saw Serafina take the boy''s hand with an open heart. "What the hell is happening here?". Soma, feeling curious, asked Serafina, but he got a shake of the head as an answer from Serafina. "Don''t concern yourself with it! Come here, Soma. I have someone to introduce to you". Serafina ignored Lars''s incredulous stare and shoved Soma in front of Katarina. "...". Both sides were petrified after being met. Soma stared at Katarina with a surprised face. He recognized the female before him upon a single sight of her figure description, the same as Katarina, who was surprised to see Serafina''s soft expression, which had made her heart flutter ever since the boy came. "There is no mistaking it, she is one of the heroines who governs wind and a master of bow, Kaarina Agnes". Soma mattered in his heart. "I don''t think Serafina could show that much expression, especially toward the opposite sex. Is it perhaps?". Katarina gasped while muttering in her heart, alternating her gaze between the two. Looking at the handsome boy in front of her, Katarina lost in her own thoughts before she snapped back and extended her right hand. "Nice to meet you, My name is Katarina Agnes. I was Serafina''s friend, I hope we can get along well". "My Chinese name is Xiao Ma. But if it''s too hard to pronounce, you can call me, Soma. Pleased to meet you, Senior". Soma reaches out her hand, and both of them officially become acquaintances, and he is filled with the situation. Initially, he intended to introduce his usual name, Soma. But after meeting with Xiao Rui and learning about his bloodline, Soma began to use his real name first before it became his second name. Upon closer look, there is an unknown man. His hair is white, and he is still shocked by the event. Soma ignored his existence completely, and then accidentally, he faced Roland and Gary, who stood side by side. Without minding everyone''s stare, Soma approached both people and then addressed Roland casually, which caused the students to roll their eyes in shock. "Headmaster, I have a request!". "Hou, What is it?". S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roland knit his brows amusingly, seeing the fire that lit in Soma''s eyes provoke the sleeping tiger inside him. "I ask you to permit the final match to be held this day after Lin Fan recuperates from the match, which is happening right now! Can you permit that?". Viana and everyone who heard Soma''s ridiculous request had their eyes widened; some even couldn''t hold their dropping jaws. Only Roland and Gary, who stood in front of Soma, did not falter; instead, they stared at the boy amusingly. "I am sorry, Soma. But, we can''t do that, because tomorrow there will be¡­". Viana, who interjects from the side, is held by Roland, who raises his hand and tells her to at least listen to the boy''s reason. "What is your reason for doing that? You know that tomorrow, this place will be packed to the brim with important guests who will seek a Talent for their own purpose." "Yeah, I am aware of that, but, Hear me out first. Tomorrow, the scouts from the Guilds around the world will only watch a match between two first-year students that reached the final¡­". Roland was a bit impressed that Soma said two first years would be present in the final. "...Give tomorrow''s day focused entirely to the third-year students who will be released from this place months later, to walk their own path as an awakener. Let the competition become a Free match where every student can participate, showing their strength. As for me, the first-year, I have more than enough time to shake the world in my third-year, later. So, let me have the final match, today!...". Soma tried to catch his breath for a second and submerged in his own thoughts. His instinct tells him to move forward with the plan to awaken the dormant system he had. The throbbing he felt earlier was something familiar when he watched Martial Saint demonstrate the First technique of fighting Raijuu. Soma is confident that the second technique will be unlocked after he exchanges beliefs with Lin Fan, for he is already mastering it. He observed Roland contemplating his choice, still considering Soma''s proposal. Roland looked toward Soma, and he saw the blazing fire that ignited his spirit to exchange blows with him. Then, he turned to his wife after a stinging gaze pricked his side. Recognizing the gaze, Roland couldn''t do anything but sigh in resignation. When he tried to express his intention, Soma got the better of him. "...In tomorrow''s free match, let''s have a duel headmaster. I want to test my full power against an active S-Rank Awakeners". "Deal, Let''s do it!". Chapter 336 - 336 Duel Start. After hearing Soma''s reply, Roland''s gaze shrinks full of anticipation; never had he thought that he himself was the one being offered a challenge. Viana sighed in annoyance at her husband''s act. However, despite that, she proceeded to tinker with the terminal she had taken out of nowhere and sent a proper procedure toward the emcee and Lee, who participated, as witnessed in the Arena. "Okay, good, we have a deal then". "Yeah, I am waiting to see how much you are capable of, Soma". Both parties glared at each other before a sudden vibration from the terminal Viana held in her hands broke the silence. Viana was distracted for a bit. She apologized to all of them and separated herself before taking an earphone on her left ear and beginning to connect the call. "...Understood, about that. I will accept it, but¡­". The talk itself didn''t take long, but Soma noticed Viana''s suspicious movements and the whispering he caught at the end. "What the hell is she doing? Doing something inconspicuous in this place where many gaze on alert?" Soma muttered as he turned to Roland, hoping to find some clue. However, both the old people hide things completely well, so Soma has no choice but to step back and let things do what they want. "...Alright, I will call you later. Headmaster!". After she cut off the call, Viana addressed Roland, and she whispered something inaudible so that the crowd couldn''t listen to theeir talk. After nodding several times Roland lifyed his gaze and addresses everyone. "Okay, then we will be taking our leave. See you tomorrow, Soma". "Yeah, I am waiting". Roland and Viana waved their hands, signalling their departure. The room''s atmosphere had turned stagnant, and it flowed slowly before Soma broke the chain. "Then, I will excuse myself because I have another match waiting. Sera, Hina, and Xiao Lian, I will be going". "Okay, I will be waiting, Soma". Serafina, who slid to his side, smiled affectionately while saying something that would make every male heart flutter in delight. Her tantalizing smile and her soft gaze drew much attention from other men inside the room. "Well, don''t try to dramatize your match! I am sweating from seeing your previous match; don''t ever do that again." Hina''s demanding tone brought a wry smile upon Soma''s lips, which he found hard to answer. The earlier match was indeed quite shocking, as they could see Soma, a powerhouse in his own league, get cornered even for a moment. Thanks to Leon Light''s speed, Soma struggled in the first half, but after activating his technique, the table had turned, and Soma could win easily. However, in that match, Soma also felt a kind of relief seeing Leon grasp the third phase of his saviour''s power: mastery of the sword of the angel that would obliterate everything in its path. It was some kind of final move that would condense all of Savior''s power into a single point, almost posible in creating a miracle itself. "Mm, Soma, next time do it fast!". Xiao Lian''s cheeks are swollen, and her eyes sunken, sulking because of Soma''s negligence. "Alright, thanks guys!". Soma bid them farewell, and when he intended to walk away from the place, a hand blocked his way. It came from a white-haired boy who watched him, still in dubious expression regarding Soma''s relationship with Serafina. Lars'' action garnered everyone''s gaze, which made his attempt look more pathetic because he couldn''t let go of his ego. "Hey you!?". However, Soma, seeing the look in the boy''s eyes and clearly wanting to stir up trouble, pushed the hand that blocked him, which infuriated Lars further. "You dare! Ukh!?". Lars tensed the muscle in his hand and was confident in it to block his advance, but instead of succeeding, he lost his balance and let himself touch the ground. Once he realized his place, Lars looked up and saw a pair of red eyes looking down at him. The eyes pierced his soul and almost made him yelp in fright. Soma ignored the man''s intense gaze and resumed his walk before he crossed paths with a black-haired beauty wearing a Yukata hidden under everyone''s eyes but rather giving an oppressive aura. Both of them briefly exchange glances and notice each other''s intentions before they withdraw their gaze. Seeing the figure of a boy walking alone in the corridor, the black-haired beauty elegantly covered her mouth and sighed. "Fuuu, what a monster, at that age and such power. I am curious as to what kind of experience he had to gain that strength". After some time lapsed, Lars, who regained his mind, abruptly stood up, not wanting to show his weak side to the girl he yearned for. "Tch, that boy!". However, once he glanced to the side, the place was void without any presence, and he saw Serafina had returned to her group chatting harmoniously, sharing their own experience. Soon, dark emotions began to swirl inside his heart. Curiosity, envy, and deep anger began to collide, creating chaos that dulled his judgment. When he couldn''t hold back his desire, he tried to open his mouth to get clarification from Serafina. A hurried footsteps that came from the other way from Soma stunned everyone when the figure who did that was. "Pardon me everyone, have any of you met with the boy name, Soma?". Everyone in the room turned to look at Lucy, who, with her flushed face and ragged breath, suddenly muttered Soma''s name, garnering Serafina''s group attention. "What is it, Lucy?". Seeing Serafina, who answered her, she showed a refreshing smile, but when her gaze caught Lars''s figure with a deep frown etched into his face, she stiffened. "Um, Lucy? Tell me what is happening?". "Nothing. It''s just that Vce-headmaster had been looking for him, and I had been tasked with telling him, but something urgent came up, so I got distracted." Everyone in the room looked at Lucy with funny expressions on their face because it was rare for a serious girl named Lucy to neglect her duties. "??". Seeing everyone give her a sympathetic look, Lucy tilted her head adorably and looked at Serafina. "Well, Lucy, actually¡­". Serafina began to explain the earlier event; of course, she dismissed the unimportant matters, such as Lars trying to annoy her and keeping Lucy with what Soma had in mind. "Eh, they already met. What is the meaning of this? Hm?". Lucy woke up from her thoughts and noticed that her phone had vibrated in her pocket. Looking back, she noticed whose message this was from, and when she looked at the display, it was indeed from Vice-headmaster Viana, who informed her about Soma''s matter being cancelled and let her do the rest. "Eh?". "The match is over!". {Finally, the winner in this semi-final second match is the first-year division Lin Fan, and with this, the two finalists in this year''s competition are from first-year. Wow, that is rather surprising, isn''t it?} The exclamation mark from the emcee created a huge stir that moved the entire venue. A murmuring gasp escapes their lips and rather a sigh of disappointment, for they have to see the final tomorrow; reluctantly as the spectators try to stand up and leave the stadium, the emcee grins. {Ah, uhum, um, everyone, may I have your attention?} Hearing a rather ambiguous meaning from the emcee, the spectators halted their movement and glanced toward her. {...Rejoice all of you; I just got a confirmation from our headmaster that says, "The final match will be held today after both contestants have had their fill of rest. So, please don''t leave yet". Also, this is not some prank our Academy had committed; it was genuinely information that would please you guys, so how about it? Are you guys ready for the final match?} A second passed in silence before the venue broke into an intense riot that shook the entire stadium in excited cheers. "She is good at stirring the mass". Lin Fan scoffed as he looked at the figure of the emcee adorably baiting the spectators from leaving the venue. "Don''t be like that, it was her job to do that". "It seemed you succeeded in persuading the headmaster". "Well, yeah. I got lucky". Soma came from behind Lin''s fan before they stood side by side, looking at the lively atmosphere, which would become the stage for both of them to exchange their beliefs. {Well, while waiting, let''s liven up the competition more by organizing duels for the first time, and opps! We got the contender from second-year both of them} Two male students ascend into the Arena, ready with their own weapons and then inspected by Lee. "You guys ready?". Both students nodded their faces and distanced themselves from one another before Lee swung his hand down and shouted. "Duel start!". The two fought bravely. One was calm with his sword swing, and the other was fierce with his spear thrust. Both of them showed a rather exciting match that made the spectators cheer for them despite not participating in the real competition. "Who was going to win, Lin Fan? ". Soma glanced to the side and found Lin Fan observing the fight meticulously. Then, suddenly, he nodded his head. "The spear one". "I see". According to Lin Fan, even though the spearman seemed reckless with his aggressive approach, he was actually dominating the match. Instead of the spearman, the calm-looking swordsman, he is calm not because he is above him, but because he is actually overwhelmed by his opponent. After a few more exchanges between the contestants in the Arena, a sword flew from the swordsman''s grip and made a ''clink'' sound that raised the cheers from the spectators. "The duel is over". {The winner of the duel is¡­} "Hmph, though so". Lin Fan crossed his hand on his chest, proud of his own insight in predicting the other match. Soma smiled, looking at his profile picture, but then he frowned as he felt another presence approaching their side. "Soma, duel me!". sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 337 - 337 Wrong Choice. Time slightly moved backwards when Lucy was dumbfounded after receiving a message from Viana that told her to do anything. She stood in silence for a few seconds before she regained her mind and glanced at the others, gazing at her in worry. "I am sorry, everyone". Not wanting to worry her colleague further, Lucy pushed aside her phone and entered the room to visit her friend. "What was it, making you petrified like that?". Serafina came out from her seat and welcomed Lucy with open arms. "Nothing serious, It''s just¡­". It was a bit complicated to explain in words; Lucy wondered why Viana asked her to do that, but in the end, not even Viana said anything when she met the boy. Knowing vice-headmaster Viana''s behaviour and how shrewd she is, Lucy begins to have a slight doubt about everything between Viana and Soma. "There must be something hidden under her meaning". Lucy muttered, not realizing that Serafina''s pincer slowly approached and pulled away her cheeks, bringing a pain that stimulated her brain. "You know what, Lucy, soon enough you will be under much stress if you keep dwelling in something you can''t control". "...Sera". "Also stress is bad, especially for women it will make you look older by age". "I am not old!". Seeing her best friend returned, Serafina parted her lips in satisfaction and then dragged her toward the conversation she had with the other three. "Sera wait!". Lars, who regained his footing and mind, shouted her name, which garnered everyone''s attention. Those who already understand the situation shed an annoying sigh, judging his disgusting behaviour as an elite member of the Academy. Looking at the desperation in his face, everyone in the room understood why, but like a kid who didn''t want to admit the reality before him. Lars still grasps the thin rope that hangs before him, trying so hard to grasp it as it gets far away from his hand. "...Se-sera, that boy earlier, who is he to you?". Lucy''s eyes were wide open as she never thought the situation had turned chaotic. Meanwhile, Katarina sighed, and her eyes shrank dangerously, and they gleamed in a fierce glow, wanting to slit the boy''s throat any moment. Serafina also initially wants to ignore the boy''s pursuit, but if she keeps her mouth passive, he will buzz in her ears like a summer mosquito. She sighed, but when a loud commotion happened in the Arena, everyone''s gaze turned to it except for Lars, who kept looking at Serafina''s profile. Everyone listens to the announcement from the emcee and the expedition parties, their eyes wide open because of this unfamiliar event. "Lucy this was?". Katarina, whose mind slipped from her lips, turned to Lucy, who stood near her. "Well, sure, you guys won''t know it because it was just recently created and now published." Lucy began to explain the plan. With help from the teacher and some other people from the academy committee, she and the teacher designed a new event that would liven up the competition. "Duel!? It seemed interesting, can we participate?". Katarina seemed interested in the concept. "Yes, of course it applies to all of the students in the Academy as long as you inform the official". "I see". Gary, who also listened, approached the glass window and saw the first duel had just started. However, among many figures interested in the duel system, Lars dismissed all of them and strongly approached Serafina, who was distracted. "Sera, tell me, please". Before his hand almost reached out to her shoulder, a swirling wind reformed itself, creating a gap between their skin, which was almost touching each other. "You bastard, you dare to touch me". "Sera? I am sorry, but". Everyone''s gaze turned to the duo, and one of them seemed ready to fight. However, looking at the place they were in, Serafina''s anger subsided and coldly announced in front of them. "Soma is my partner in life and I dare you to disrupt it, you are dead!". ***** "Why did it come to this?". The atmosphere was at its peak in the stadium. Soma and Lars stood slightly apart, and Lee was in between. Soma sighed as he looked at the VIP room when he saw Serafina''s cold gaze staring right at him, telling him to do what she wished. Earlier, before the duel, Lars'' sudden challenge threw Soma off guard and wanted to ignore the boy completely, but when Soma received a message from Serafina, Things had changed. {...Soma, please do something to that bastard; he persistently annoyed me and asked for my hand in a relationship to fulfil the promise I don''t even remember; heck, I even don''t remember the bastard''s name. Can you please fulfil this cute wish from this girlfriend of yours?} S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were some points he wanted to retort, but he resigned and did what his partner wanted to because the boy seemed to have something to tell him. "Are both of you ready?". The boys nodded their heads, created a distance from one another, and prepared their stance. {Woah, we have a surprise match going on here. Contestant Soma, the powerhouse in this competition, is challenged by an elite student who just returned from his expedition from the dungeon, meet him Lars Evans} Excited cheer erupted, and many female students who knew him shouted his name, but the boy himself seemed unaware of that and only gazed at Soma. "The duel starts!". Lars drew his dual dagger and grabbed it backhanded while standing still, seeming not to consider the opponent before him as an equal. "Hey, you. Listen to this!". Soma, who had no idea what the boy wanted to do, tensed all the muscles around his body, and he saw Lars point his index finger at him and speak. "Right this instant leave the arena and never get in touch with her ever again!". "...". As soon as Lars''s aloof tone left his mouth, Soma''s demeanour changed. His gaze was devoid of light, and he focused completely, drawing all of his strength. Initially, he just wanted to teach him a lesson for trying to woo his girlfriend, but Lars audacity to order Soma around like a servant made the anger in his mind wake up. "You Commoner won''t know her strength either her wealth or power. Sera is cut above others, and she is nothing like a frog like you can possesed¡­". Unknown to the boy, Soma''s hesitation had reached rock bottom, it disappeared completely, hearing Lars''s stupid monologue. "She probably only wants to have fun with a guy like you, and throw you away when she is done¡­". "...". Soma kept silent, but Lars, who missed the meaning behind it, kept talking. "...You understand right? You are not worthy of taking her hand. Are your parents never told you to never take something beyond your measure?...". "!?". "...Hmph, it seems they are a failure who couldn''t teach you thoroughly". No one knows where it started, but suddenly, the stadium is enveloped by an eerie silence. "Huh, What is it?". The ground shook, and the atmosphere had just turned heavier; it gripped everyone''s throat, sending a chilling pressure of murderous intent, piercing their core. "...Wha!?". Lars, who was caught off by the situation, stiffened his figure when he saw a silhouette of a terrifying existence standing before him, clad in crimson colour and raw killing intent that ripped away his consciousness. "What are yo, Aaaaaahh?". Before he could finish his question, a blood-curling scream reverberated in the stadium, and it made everyone who heard it shiver in fright. Soma, who had just destroyed the boy''s right foot by stepping on it, thrust his fist, which destroyed Lars'' teeth. A nerving-wrecked, cracking sound, colliding with a heavy thud, sends Lars''s consciousness far away, but his body is stand stilled, because Soma properly holds him in place. Another thud resonated within their heart. It sent a devastating chill to everyone who was present. Not just the people in the Arena who directly receive the full brunt of its killing intent. The people in the VIP room also suffocated after seeing the scene. Serafina''s earlier annoyed expression changed to worry and wonder. "Why did the situation turn out like this? Soma, are you okay?". Serafina muttered. Katarina and Lucy had pale faces, and even Gary, the strongest student in the Academy, stiffened like a statue after feeling the intent that pierced his skin. "This is indeed dangerous". Hina and Xiao Lian, who have known Soma longer than anyone, have never seen Soma become like this. With a determined expression, they gritted their teeth but soon were stunned by a commotion behind them, as they saw a woman figure rushed from the room. On the Arena, Lars, whose face is destroyed and his consciousness is on the brink of death, is tossed around the Arena by Soma; utilizing his speed, he delivers a punch, kick and everything at his disposal to utterly destroy the boy within his grasp. Lee, as a referee, couldn''t do much and could bitterly swallow the reality in front of him when a student tried to attempt a murder. "St-stop, Soma!". His inaudible shout feels so distant, and the carnage within the Arena still continues, spilling teeth and blood scattered everywhere around it. "This is useless. I didn''t think Soma was this powerful!". Lee muttered in his heart and decided to call the one who could possibly defuse the situation. However, faster than his finger could press the call button, a brave figure of a woman wearing a green cheongsam dress and beautiful figure, stand in the Arena and shouted, "Stop, Xiao Ma!". Chapter 338 - 338 Declaration. Roland, sitting comfortably inside the office where he would do his business, stood up as he felt a menacing aura from the stadium. The incident shocked and wary the spouse. They never thought that there would be someone daring to do something foolish in front of so many significant figures. "Viana?". "Right, you go ahead. I will do the rest myself". "Thank you". Without any hesitation, Roland opened the office window and jumped off the third-floor building, creating a web crack upon landing. Roland swiftly moved his feet, and in a matter of seconds, he arrived at the stadium and bounced upward, using his strong legs because, for some reason, he felt eerie from the quiet venue. Upon landing on the roof, Roland''s face stiffened as he found Lars one-sidedly destroyed by Soma. The elite student who just came back from the expedition and is known to be one of the strongest in the Academy is being thrashed by a first-year student. "What is happening?". He still had something he wanted to ask, but this was not the time, looking at the situation where Lars was on the brink of death. However, faster than his feet could bring him to the Arena. A figure of a beautiful woman in a cheongsam outfit rushed to the Arena and shouted. "Xiao Ma". Many ears could clearly hear the desperation and worry that came from her mouth, which made the entire venue move to her voice, including Soma, who intended to deliver his finishing blow with his fist raised upward while mounting Lars, whose figure was wrecked. Using this as a chance, Roland jumped off into the Arena, stood a distance from Soma, and tensed all the muscles around his body. "Soma?". For the first time, light began to return to his eyes, and Soma began to see his surroundings better. He glanced at the figure below him and then clicked his tongue, regretting that he hadn''t finished him earlier. "You lucky bastard!". With a rough attitude, even knowing his opponent had devastated wounds all over his body. Soma threw his opponent''s body and stood up, distancing himself away. Lars''s front teeth were gone, his face covered by blood and bloated in blue. The bones all over his body were broken, especially his feet completely shattered. His guts were an utter mess, and he couldn''t even notice what was actually happening to him. However, after the violence was over, Lars was hit by a blackened out, and he lost consciousness, not knowing if he could awaken again or not. Looking at Soma, who didn''t utter a single glance at his opponent, whose body was half-dead. Roland needed to assess his assumption regarding the boy who slowly walked away from the Arena, approaching the woman who awaited him. "...Soma". "What?". Even his tone alone made Roland, an active S-Rank awakener, falter even for a moment. The look from Soma''s eyes still radiates a dangerous glint that makes him gulp. "What actually happened?". "Xiao Ma!". Xiao Rui, who couldn''t bear it anymore, ran past both males and hugged Soma in her tender embrace, soothing the tension that had built up around him. "Xiao Ma, are you alright?". A gentle voice resonated in his ear, and the soft caressing in his back calmed his nerves, allowing Soma to regain his usual state. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Soma separated from his Aunt for a moment and parted his lips, telling her he was okay. "Aunt, I am okay. Can you please?". "Yes, of course". Thinking it must be embarrassing to be hugged by his elder, Xiao Rui was willing to separate from SomaSoma despite that, but that is not the reason he did that. Roland, who watched their interaction, had a baffled expression, curious, but the case was first. He took a glanced at Lars body who lay motionless like a corpse whose soul was lost. But, if he takes a close look, he is still breathing, albeit faint. Soma observed his talking opponent, Roland, as the academy headmaster. Sure, it would be a pain if he decided to antagonize him. However, the boy that he beat up earlier had insulted his parents. The parents he loved most and missed most in this world, and the boy dared to bring their names so casually. For the first time in his life, Soma had lost his reason, himself. This was quite different from the past when it was his devil side who suddenly did that, but today, it was genuinely his own emotion that affected him, changing him into a Demon without reason. He glanced at his surroundings, and sure enough, everyone in the venue stilled; no one dared open their mouth. Slowly, as Soma walked toward the middle of the Arena, he looked at Roland and took a deep breath before a roar escaped his lips. "Listen All of you!". His loud rage that accumulated in his heart echoed. It petrified the spectators who heard it. "That is what will happen when you dare to insult my parents. Look closely at that, and make sure that none of you ever did the same thing as him because if you do I would not hesitate to kill you!". The stadium gulped to moisten its parched throat and didn''t dare to look at the miserable fate of the boy who touched the dragon''s reverse scale. All eyes were focused on a single boy who stood imposingly, and with his oppressive aura, he got a sentence for the last time. "I don''t care what you will do to me, spit me, bury me, mock me, curse me! You can do whatever you want to me, but don''t you dare touch my family!...". Soma took some breath before he continued with a terrifying murderous intent he leaked out to scare everyone in the venue. "... I don''t care what kind of person you are. I will not mercilessly pay you a fate worse than death, even if that person claimed himself as a God". "Is this enough?" Soma muttered in his heart as he scanned his surroundings and watched the stiffened people. He turned to Roland, who seemed to understand the meaning behind the word he said and then approached his Aunt. "Aunt, let''s go?". "Yeah, are you alright?". "I am fine". Looking at the retreating figure of Soma and the woman he called Aunt, Roland stood still in the Arena before his senses informed him about the alert. "What the hell are you doing, officials!? hurry up and come we have someone critically injured!". Several teachers began to climb the Arena and frowned when they saw Lars'' condition. One by one, they cast a minor healing magic, and one of them began to sprint for the place and try to ask someone who had more skill in the field. Unaware of the officials'' chaotic minds, Soma and his Aunt entered the tunnel when Lin Fan stood with a grim expression on his face, looking at Soma. "Um, you are?". Xiao Rui, who felt some familiarity with the boy, racked her brain, searching her memory. "Greetings, people from the Xiao family. I am the current head of the Lin family; my name is Lin Fan." As someone who stood on top, Lin Fan, knew when to show his appearance, and now was the time when he realized that the woman Soma called his Aunt was from the Xiao family. "Oh, Head family Lin. I am sorry for the late introduction. My name is Xiao Rui, It is such a great pleasure to see you". "No, no, the pleasure is mine, I don''t think that my next opponent in the final is someone from Xiao family". "For the record, Lin Fan. I just found out that my only remaining relative is alive and she was under the care of the Xiao family". Soma, who didn''t want any misunderstanding between them, stepped up, which made Xiao Rui''s face pale. However, contrary to her expectations, Lin Fan shrugged his shoulders and looked at him in a mysterious manner. Earlier in the match, Lin Fan, whose sense of hearing is above others, catches the warfare between Soma and that white-haired guy. He heard everything they said and the reason Soma snapped and turned into a raging demon. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Fan never thought that the person he assumed was annoying for attempting to approach him when school started. It turns out his passion for the family is beyond what he predicted. But because of that, Lin Fan can sympathize a bit with him, who also held his family above everything. Also, sometimes, when the two of them talked, Lin Fan felt some kind of attraction. Something inside him is telling Lin Fan to create a good bond with Soma. Initially, it was faint, but after talking with Soma, the feeling kept getting stronger, and he thus began to enjoy talking with him. "Humph, what the hell am I thinking?". Lin Fan muttered as he cupped his fist, giving the other parties his respect. He then turned around and wanted to enter the waiting room to train when there was still time. After the fight earlier, Lin Fan realized that he had no chance of winning against Soma. However, despite that, he didn''t want to give up just because of that. Lin Fan also still had something up his sleeves. "Lin Fan?". Soma''s sudden voice halted Lin Fan''s step as he glanced back and saw the fiery glint in his eyes. "See you in a moment, Lin Fan!". "Yeah, same to you, Soma!". Chapter 339 - 339 Final Match. Viana sat comfortably on the sofa facing Jiang Ling, who burrowed his brows after the tense negotiation they held. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Initially, Jiang Ling faced Roland, who had another business to attend to within the Arena, which caused a stir. As a wizard, the earlier aura she felt was menacing; it generally reminded her of the past when she accidentally faced demon people who hid in one of the countries in Europe. True, the Demon''s existence was still quite a thorn in the general public, and their existence could cause a huge commotion if leaked out. However, in recent years, Demons who usually hide under the shadows of humanity have begun to move in one order. All of this happened coincidently with the event when Angels descend to this land, bestowing a miracle upon one of her students and choosing as a Savior that will vanquish evil from the plan. Viana realized this and, using her connection, began to search every nook and cranny for the tail that the Demon had left behind. But sadly, the tails were slippery, so her investigation never bore fruit. Instead, all of that was gathered into one singularity: Soma. "So, how was it? Are you willing to negotiate?". Jiang Ling''s solemn voice glared sharply at Viana, who was sipping her tea comfortably. He seemed ready to burst but held in by clenching his palms together. Slowly, as she put away the cup, Viana turned to observe her opponent. According to the rumor she received, the Jiang family had never dealt with Demon people and naturally despised them, as their family had had an enmity with them in the past. However, all those images crumble in her mind as Jiang Ling begins to insist on helping his son and claims he found the right people to do it. That sparks her curiosity and doubt because, as far as she knows, once a person has been demonized, he or she cannot be saved unless you kill it. Viana thought it was far enough for the teasing, so she sighed and eventually gave up on his demand and spoke. "Understand, we will release students Jiang Wei¡­". ***** After the horrifying event in the Arena, Roland asks the spectators to give the Academy some time to sort things out. Several officials dive into the scene, and they see blood splattered across the Arena, a bunch of teeth, and cracked. They began wiping the ground, fixing it, collecting the teeth, and cleaning the entire Arena. At the same time as the officials finished the operation, they began to leave the venue. Roland and Lee appeared from one of the tunnels, along with the emcee, who cheerfully waved her hands, trying to restore the lively atmosphere the venue once had. {Thank you, everyone, for keeping your loyalty and still staying with us. The next one is a duel between third years, so I hope you can enjoy the next duel as for the earlier duel. We from the Academy felt terribly sorry for what happened, and I hope, with this, the contestants who participated in this competition needed to use their brains better than to insult one parent!} Never had that, though the usual cheerful emcee, her voice dropped, filled with chilling intent, making her fans go wild. When she noticed Lee and Roland had stood in their position, the emcee switched her mood and spread her warm smile, bringing life into the somber stadium. {Everyone, are you still with me?} "Yeah!!". The spectators shouted loudly to chase away the heaviness in their hearts. Soon, the stadium was once more filled with hustle and bustle. {Good, then for the next match, our Academy headmaster will act as an observer and keep an eye on a stupid fellow in this match; so, headmaster Roland, some word from you?} The emcee successfully guided all eyes as now they looked at Roland, who stood beside Lee on another stage that had been built new. With eyes around, Roland stood proudly and lifted his gaze high before declaring. "¡­Go wild my students, prove yourself in this competition that you are our proud, and amazing students from the academy, and go wild to your heart''s content in this festival!". "Yes!". A huge clamor broke out from the students in the spectators'' seats as they abruptly stood up, hearing Roland''s hot-blooded speech. His clear and wild aura lit a fire in every student''s eyes. {Thank you, Headmaster. Okay, then continue to the next duel¡­} ***** Soma, who sat on his seat in the VIP room, still getting observations from the other people around him, felt the time had come for him to finish what he had promised. He stood up, which made everyone flinch except his family members. With only his slight movement, every stranger in the room began to feel anxious, making the atmosphere heavy. "Xiao Ma?". Xiao Rui, who noticed it, called her nephew, but seeing his clear and radiant eyes filled with fighting spirit, she sighed because she knew his nephew couldn''t be moved by some words when he had those eyes. His stubborn eyes truly resembled Xiao Rui''s sister''s eyes, which made her happy to see a resemblance between Xiao Ma and her sister. "I am going!". "Go get the title, Soma". Hina was the only one who regained her composed state despite the terror that happened earlier, including Xiao Lian and Serafina. "Mm, take it easy!". "Tonight we will have a party in my house! So, you better win it!". "Alright!". Soma gave his appreciation to his family members and then walked out of the place, which invited a sigh of relief from the others. It seemed the earlier event was still stuck in their minds, especially the third-year elite students who decided to stay in the VIP room watching the duel. Alone in the corridor, Soma delved into his star consciousness and walked in a half-awaken state. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] After some time, he entered the waiting room, looking at his opponent, who was being interrogated and given the brooch. Lin Fan, who noticed his presence, turned his gaze and parted his lips in provocative ways. He gestured to Soma to take out the brooch and then accompanied him to go to the Arena together. "Here is your brooch, Both of you have a good match!" Soma nodded, and Lin Fan threw his gaze away before they walked side by side in the corridor, hearing the loud commotion that filled the venue with excitement, waiting for their arrival. "Oi, Soma?". Lin Fan''s tense voice traveled along the air, making Soma turn to him. "What?". Looking at Soma''s casual reply strangely eases the nerves in his body, and Lin Fan can face the match at his best. "No gimmicks, no weapons, let''s fight using only our bodies and abilities in this match!". "Sure, no problem". With his superior senses and power from his stars, Soma sneakily invaded Lin Fan''s consciousness without him knowing and could see two bright stars shining orange. It seemed he was influenced by the flame in his heart, which made his stars contain the essence of fire. The flame Is pure and brimming with a passionate will for Lin Fan to grow. However, Soma noticed the third star from Lin Fan''s consciousness blinking faintly, showing a sign he would break through his layer and reach his first threshold. It''s also the same as Soma, but his star was influenced by his own power of the devil mixed with a small amount of divinity that mutated his physique, along with a lightning essence as its core. Both of them stepped into the light and were greeted by a deafening cheer that shook the entire stadium. {Finally, the moment we have been waiting for has come. That is to watch the final match of this competition between two first-year students who managed to beat their seniors. We welcome both of them!} Another cheer reverberated while the two contestants stood facing each other in the middle of the Arena, only focusing on each other. Lee came up and spoke his instructions. Seeing his two students standing on the final stage genuinely moved his heart and almost broke his character. In his life of teaching, never had he seen something like this. Lee knows there will always be people who will say it was just luck because the elite force of the Academy is absent, but he never lets people influence him and will feel proud of his students reaching this place. "Prepare your weapon!". After being instructed, both boys cracked their fingers and cupped their fists together to give each other respect as Martial Artists. Lee, who understood the meaning, also did the same, turning back and deliberately holding off the start of the match. As the waiting was in progress, it succeeded in building tension in the venue. The spectators'' eyes were glued to the two boys standing near each other in full focus. Knowing that the stadium had turned silent, Lee gradually climbed up his stage, scanned his surroundings, and grinned. "The Final match starts!". A loud gong resonated within the venue, and the emcee, with her tension at maximum, raised her free hands up high, shouting. {Final match starts!} Chapter 340 - 340 Final Showdown. As the cue from Lee echoed, accompanied by the cheer in the venue, Lin Fan, his stance ready, rushed forward without a single hesitation, filled with confidence. Because of their not-too-far distance, within a moment, both enter each other''s range of distance, engaging in close combat. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Fan retracts his fist backwards, gaining Soma''s attention, but instead, his feet move, disrupting Soma''s stance and trying to make him crumble. However, Lin Fan soon switched his approach after feeling a steel pole buried deep, unmoving, even using his strength. A fist thrusts forward, aiming at his jaw, and Soma gently uses his palm to redirect its trajectory and deals a counter to let his opponent know that he is not a pushover either. As expected from Lin Fan, who trained in martial arts from a young age, his movement was sharp and nimble. Also, the way he performed, using some tricks and feints, clearly showed his depth in battle. While battling, Soma observed Lin Fan''s movement set and tried to steal it, then implement it into his own style. Lin Fan knitted his brows, feeling something was not right, and began channelling his inner energy. "Burst!". A thin orange layer of energy resurfaced across Lin Fan''s skin. It was smooth like a fluid but solid like metal. It covered all of his body, strengthening his basics. Lin Fan, feeling a surge of intense raw power in him, caught Soma''s palm attack. With perfect timing, he countered using the same techniques, which collided with Soma''s chest. "!". After receiving a blow, Soma''s chest felt heavy, and his cheeks bloated, spewing a lot of air from his lungs. When he saw Lin Fan intend to deal another blow, Soma countered by using his flexible body to escape his opponent''s grasp and distancing away from him. He rubbed his left chest, still throbbing because of the palm attack. Soma looked at Lin Fan, and the latter was serious, his mood was heavy after dealing with Soma. "Then, I too will not hesitate". In just an exhale time, Soma''s body tensed, and a thin layer of crimson energy coated the surface of his skin, enhancing his performance further. Witnessing that, Lin Fan''s whole body shuddered, and he felt cold in his chest as if something grabbed it, making his body shivered for a moment. However, Lin Fan didn''t want to stood still, so he retaliated by circulating his stars and dispelling his hesitation. The figure of a constellation star in his body resurfaced. This provoked Soma, in which he also did the same, circulating his stars and letting them clash, showcasing each power. "Three!? That''s impossible!". Lin Fan''s eyes were bloated in shock, seeing three crimson stars hanging above Soma''s head, at which he only has two. However, unknown to the user itself, Soma, who saw Lin Fan''s star, grinned as he saw the third star in Lin Fan''s constellation, is currently fighting to break free from its restraint and help the user to reach another height. "Let''s help him a little bit!" Soma muttered, and he rushed forward, leaving afterimages slightly suppressing his strength, above Lin Fan and struck him. Soma''s swift movement from Lin Fan''s perspective, which made him barely dodged the incoming attack, so the thing Lin Fan could do was block it by crosing his arms and used all of his power. A crisp and terrifying bang resonated within the venue which made the entire place grow quiet still. All of them were speechless witnessing the brilliant display of Martial Art which represents the core of this whole competition. Both contestants were utterly amazing. They showcased their power with no exaggerated techniques, just simple basic movements that were honed to their peak, creating a distinct harmony that pleased the eyes of the spectators. Even though the battle in the Arena had tilted to another side, Lin Fan who got blown away few steps, with sheer stubbornness, gritting his teeth and kept all his attention to the incoming attack from Soma. Little by little, in this relentless battle he experiences with Soma, Lin Fan is still unaware that he is also growing from it. His drenched appearance from the excessive focus he maintains drove him into a state of epiphany. Soma saw Lin Fan''s eyes lose light, indicating he was in a deep state of focus. However, Lin Fan still retained his sharpness, dodging every attempt Soma made at him. He sometimes chose to flee, trying to regain his breath, slightly. Slowly, as the battle was intensify, Soma, who kept his eyes open, witnessed a change within Lin Fan''s third stars, it swirling like a ferocious black hole; Greedily sucked all of the natural energy that Lin Fan accumulated during his training and in the current battle. The stars radiate an orange glow that keeps getting brighter before a crack occurs and shatters. "Finally!" Soma, who saw it happen, released all his restrained power and intent to punch Lin Fan in the face. "Tch!!". Finally aware of what happened, Lin Fan clicked his tongue and circulated all of his inner energy into his body, blocking Soma''s attack. Both of them stilled while Lin Fan held Soma''s right fist an inch away from hitting his nose. "Congratulations, Lin Fan!". "...Hmph, it is unpleasant getting helped by my opponent, but..". Lin Fan pushed away Soma''s body, and both of them regained their distance from each other as he spoke. "...Thank you, Soma". "You''re welcome!". Seeing Soma''s generous attitude and smile dimmed the arrogant nature that had shrouded him ever since his family collapsed. A crack gently resurfaced before the hazy shadow figure of his beloved mother suddenly replicated in his mind. "Fan''er?...". Her gentle nature, filled with boundless kindness that soothed his heart, and yet strict when it comes to educating him. Those memories generated enough force to spread the crack in his heart. "Mother?". ~"Fan''er, follow your heart! Even if you are a bit lost at first, don''t stop, keep moving until you find your own foothold to stand proudly as a leader, a person and as a Martial Artist that I,, No, We are proud of. I know you can achieve it. Soar, My dear son! Don''t let this momentarily grief hold you back to become who you truly are!".~ "...". The hazy memories resurface in his mind, replaying the actual event that happened when the last time he had a conversation before her mother went into a deep slumber. Lin Fan stood dumbfounded, looking at the crack in his mind that grew larger before it eventually shattered the ego he had built for all those years to protect his images. His immobilized state made the spectators and Soma, who saw Lin Fan, wonder what was actually happening to him. "Lin Fan!?". However, as Soma tried to call him, his words were cut off as immense energy radiated from Lin Fan''s entire body, dyeing half of the Arena in deep orange colour. Soma saw a brilliant flame of hope and shone as Lin Fan took his stance while preparing something. "Fuu, Truly thank you, Soma". "?!". "Let''s go all out so that we won''t leave any regrets later!". A blast of Aura happened and it shook the entire stadium, raising the excitement in the place. Soma smiled as he saw Lin Fan''s soft and determined figure face him without any upfront or a mask that protected him from the world''s eyes. The one who stands in front of him is the one and only Lin Fan, a tragic Villain who is misunderstood and refuses to seek help. He faces a cruel fate as he cannot be saved by anyone, even the Hero. "Yeah, let''s do it!." [Martial Saint First Technique Lightning Step Beyond Heaven''s Might] An ominous pillar of crimson energy rose up and heightened the cheer in the stadium. The pillar subsided as it changed into a myriad of veins of crimson bolts dancing wildly in the atmosphere, refusing to submit to the orange flame of hope. Lin Fan felt a strange sensation after witnessing Soma''s techniques firsthand. It was familiar, yet it was also far away beyond his grasp. "Let''s end this!". "Yeah, don''t die on me, Soma". In a single moment, when Lin Fan retracts his right fist, all of the energy around him gathers into a point as it compresses, letting wild and untamed energy wreak havoc and destroy his fist. Blood spurted because of blasted veins, but Lin Fan ignored it and kept his focus. Finally, he lifted his gaze to meet Soma and spoke. "Martial Saint Techniques Fist Destroying Evil". Lin Fan thrust his fist forward, releasing a huge flood of Aura that eradicated everything in its path. The arena''s ground destroyed, the air scorched, and the space itself screamed for the terrifying might of the technique¡ªhowever, Soma. "...Thank you, Lin Fan". [Congratulations, The user unlocked the second Technique of Martial Saint Fist Destroying Evil] [The restriction of Level up had been lifted] [You Level up!] [You Level up!] [You Level up!] ¡­.. [The user reached another level cap and cannot level up before meeting a certain condition] ¡­ Looking at the approaching attack, Soma exhaled, instantly focused his mind on a single point, and copied Lin Fan''s movement before he spoke. "This is My Win!". [Martial Saint Second Technique Fist Destroying Evil] Chapter 341 - 341 Beyond. All of a sudden, after Soma grasped the essence of the technique, he immediately executed it and felt a tremendous power behind it. His right hand coated by crimson Aura trembled, then Soma dealt with the incoming attack calmly as he thrust his fist forward, colliding with Lin Fan''s aura that almost reached his front. A loud bang echoed inside the venue, generating enough shockwaves to make the barrier around the spectator tremble. The trembling sound of the reinforced barrier, which couldn''t hold on to the blast from the attack before it broke, almost created a major incident, and the spectator''s face turned white. However, to their horror, the shockwaves only broke the barrier and did not harm any single human behind it who shrieked in fright. The stadium needed a few seconds to figure out what exactly happened as a cloud of smoke blocked the view from the Arena. Lee, who acts as a referee, coughs out dust that sticks to his throat and scans his surroundings to see what actually happened after that collision. Gradually, as the chilly wind of autumn passed by, it carried the dust that was still lingering in the air, and people started to look at it. "What in the world?". S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not only Lee but everyone who saw the scene uttered the same word in their minds. The Arena was half destroyed, and they could see Soma standing straight on the side of the still standing Arena, and Lin Fan, who collapsed on top of red-brown soil where the Arena had disappeared, leaving only debris and a huge dent in the wall behind him. Soma watched the scene in front of him as he lifted his right hand which still glowed in crimson color. "That was strong, ¡­probably stronger than the first techniques". The essence of the second technique is none other than the user''s own desire or feeling that surges within the depth of one''s heart, fueling their desire to achieve everything and carve a path the user wants to take, regardless of what the trial awaits. For example, Lin Fan executed the technique with his heart filled with the desire to win, which created a persona of imaginary power in the technique and shaped it into a powerful attack that could obliterate even Soma in his serious state. According to what he recalled from the fuzzy memories Martial Saint give him. It was a one-hit kill technique for as long as the user will is strong enough to make it happened. Martial Saint used this techniques to obliterate his enemy, the demons or bad one''s as the name says. However, from Soma''s perspective, who snatched the first technique, he felt that the second one was still lacking in some aspects, so it will become his homework to fix later, as he wants to possess the skill that is his, not from another person. "...The match is over". Lee''s unusually weak voice travelled across the silent stadium as people still didn''t recognize just what happened. {...} The female emcee just stood there dumbfounded, her brain short-circuited, making her unable to think further. Roland was also no exception; his jaw dropped, and he was still processing the phenomenon before him. However, not long after, as he felt a chilling glare from Soma, he was woken up from his stupor and stepped forward while shouting loudly. "That''s it, everyone, our final match and the winner in today''s Martial Art competition is Soma!". His loud and clear sound brought everyone''s scattered consciousness back to their bodies as slowly they began to clap, and a chorus of cheers resonated within the Arena. Soma, who was the centre of attention, shrugged his shoulders as he loosened the tension in his body and turned around, leaving the excited spectators and unconscious Lin Fan. As he walked, he crossed paths with the officials, who panickedly approached Lin Fan, afraid that he was in mortal danger. He looked back toward the gathered officials, and Roland was also there, checking Lin Fan''s condition. Soma then shifted his attention toward the wall, which created a small crater from his attack. At that moment, he shifted his target of attack only to graze Lin Fan. Because, If he directly aim it at Lin Fan, there is no mistaking that his upper body would be obliterated. "Before completing it. It seemed, I must train to master it, first!". After he walked away from the Arena entering the tunnel, he gave away the brooch to the teacher, who luckily came outside his waiting room. "Teacher, here the brooch" "Ah, um. ¡­Good fight out there!". The teacher''s face was still pale; it seemed he was still baffled by what his eyes had seen. He witnessed the person who did it walk away without care in the world before his feet turned soft and he flopped his butt down, unable to stand up. "What was that overwhelming aura?!". Alone in the corridor, Soma wondered what he should do before he recalled that it had been a while since he checked his own status. [You Level Up!] [The User had reached another threshold in his patch, which prevented him to proceed in levelling up] [All experience points will be stacked until the user completes the trial] [Status Window] Name: Soma (M) Race: Human (Mutated) Age: 14 Class: Martial Saint Level: 40 Exp: 4670/410 SP: 5560 Statistics: Physique: 534 Soul: 556 Luck: 9 Extra point: 0 > 50 Skill: Adapt(Extra), Puppeteer(Extra), Oni Strengthening technique, Mana Manipulation 5, Lightning Magic 5, Curse resistance 7, Universal Breathing(???) Title: Martial Saint Inheritor, Wolf Conqueror, Sky Conqueror, Dungeon Hunter, Cultivator Blessings: - Curse: - Martial Saint Technique : 1. Lightning Step Beyond Heaven''s Might 2. Fist destroying Evil (Unlocked New) 3. ¡­..(Locked) ¡­.. Upon witnessing what kind of stats Soma had, his steps hailed as he stared straight at the translucent window that appeared, blocking his line of sight. The first thing he wanted to retort was the ridiculous amount of Exp he stacked, which enabled him to reach another ten more levels if he didn''t have a restriction for it. The help from his daily quest, the power-up method, and breathing techniques he trained pushed him further from the norm. However, this status was still not enough for him to fight those ancient demons, especially Invidia, Iustitia, and Ira, who stepped into the realm of the Demi-Devil. As for the other Demon, Now, Soma confidently could beat it with his current strength, But it will be only a pipe dream in the latter stage as they are also preparing right now. He waved his hand to hide the status, afraid that someone could sniff it, which was practically impossible if the person himself did not want to show it. "This is still not enough. I need to get stronger than this!". ***** Meanwhile, on the other side of the Arena, Leon, who had already recovered from his fight, saw his face darken after witnessing the scene where Soma and Lin Fan fought. Tira, beside him, also swallowed all of her pride as she once again realized that she was nothing compared to the outside world. There is always someone better. However, there was an exception: when the two of them realized their own naivety, it was different from Akane''s face, which was pale. Her body stiffened like a rock, then jolted, and she awoke as the shiver suddenly assaulted her skin, which was drenched in a cold sweat. She was struggling to keep her heartbeat from leaking outside because it was beating so loud that it disturbed her thought process. "...Ne, ¡­right?". Akane''s ears kept buzzing, not understanding her surrounding noise. However, after a warm palm rested on her cheek, it spread and slowly brought her consciousness back to the surface. "Akane, are you alright?". She turned to the source and saw Leon. His worried face calmed her racing heart, allowing her to see the surrounding scene clearly. "Yeah, I am okay. Thank you". "Are you sure?". A surprise came when Tiara, who usually had a venomous attitude toward Akne, asked behind Leon, which baffled her for a moment. "...Yeah, I certainly am. Thank you, Miss Tiara". "Hmph, good then. Don''t trouble him then". Tiara spat those thorny lines before she turned to the Arena, witnessing it being repaired with magic. Both Akane and Leon were drawn to the spectacular sight of the half-destroyed Arena returning to its original state in just a dozen seconds. Leon detached himself from Akane and etched the earlier match into his brain. Once again, he was slapped by the reality that he was still far away from catching up to his idol and friend, Soma. Instead of catching up, there is someone who surpassed him even a step further than him, and that was Lin Fan, who seemed to have found his path in seeking his power. "They were amazing, but I also would not lose to you. I will surpass you, guys. Mark my words!" While muttering in his heart, his lips parted unconsciously, showing his white teeth and charming smile. Tiara, who saw it, blushed and threw her gaze to the side, not wanting to be seen, but deep down, she was overjoyed to see her beloved smile like he always does, an innocent smile that could charm the world. Akana, on the other hand, began to reconsider her path in investigating Soma''s background, hoping she would find something that would relate him to the demon organization, but after seeing the earlier match, she hesitated whether to make him an ally or enemy. "What should I do?". Chapter 342 - 342 Problem. Once he had made his own resolve, Soma put it aside and pushed away the door leading to the VIP room. With a slight creak, it opened, alerting the people inside, who welcomed him with a blissful smile from his family. "Soma!". Three voices, brimming with pleased joy, leaked from the enthusiastic girl''s lips as they abruptly stood up simultaneously and approached his side. "I know you can do it!". Serafina pounced and glued herself toward Soma, embracing his left hand firmly on her body, making Soma conscious of her medium-asset. "Mm, you are getting stronger again". Although feeling sulky, Xiao Lian shrunk her distance from Soma, then pinches his sleeves, slightly hesitated to do more before patting his shoulder. "Congratulations, Soma". With a smile on her face, Hina, who somehow acted as the mature one among the others, approached his front and scanned his body thoroughly, ensuring that he had no actual wounds despite knowing he was protected by such an item. "Ah, Thank you, everyone". Seeing Soma''s pure and heartfelt smile made the girl''s face turn slightly pink in heat. Even Hina, who tries to hold herself, crumbles upon seeing his innocent smile as she put her right palm on his chest. "Okay, it''s enough with the flirty atmosphere you guys have here!". Hisako, bringing the other two moms aside, approached the girls. With their mothers'' strength, they separated their daughters from the boy and made them puff out their cheeks in dissatisfaction. "Mom!". "Aunty?". "Let go, Mama!". Hearing their daughter''s protest, the woman''s side beamed teasingly before Hisako spoke. "Okay, you guys can continue it later in your rooms. For now, we have something more important to do, right?" "Yeah, with this the competition was officially closed right, so we must celebrate it". Beatrice, who held the struggling Serafina, spoke her mind, which then made the girls aware of their intention. "So, let''s stop further chit-chat and go to the manor. We already discussed it together and decided to throw a congratulatory party for Xiao Ma, who won the competition with an overwhelming might." Xiao Rui fondly caressed her niece''s soft head, which made Xiao Lian close her eyes and purr like a cat. It seemed like she was the expert when it came to dealing with Xiao Lian''s behavior. "I see, then what are we waiting for?". "Mm, let''s go, the party is waiting, *sluurp". "I understand so don''t push me, Mom!". Serafina, Xiao Lian, and Hina exited the room along with their mothers and secretaries, who followed them behind. This left two males in the family who could only smile wryly because of the girls'' antics. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Soma, congratulations on winning the competition. That was truly superb. I didn''t know you held that much power within that body of yours. I am slightly downhearted." Hiroshi, who saw the match from the beginning until the end, saw how remarkable the new generation was. First is from his daughter, who grew further away, even surpassing her parents when they were the same age. Then, there are her surroundings and connections; in fact, Hiroshi and Hisako are slightly jealous of how blessed their daughter is and everything is because of her involvement with Soma. However, deep down, they felt a great joy and blessing for giving their daughter such a fabulous encounter. "Thank you, Mr Hiroshi". "Ah, too formal, try to call me father?". "Um, that is¡­". Soma could only smile wryly while dealing with Hiroshi''s shenanigans before the womens'' voice brought them back from their friendly banter. ***** They say that happy times make time go faster, and indeed, that was what happened within Serafina''s manor after they decided to throw a congratulation party. Currently, night has descended, enveloping the sky with its black curtain of glittering dots of twinkling stars that are strangely visible because of the dimly lit mansion and its surrounding place. There was only a candle, and the moonlight that filtered through the window became the light source within the manor. All of the activity halted as Serafina, the head of the house, gave orders to his subordinates to take the day off before continuing it tomorrow. It was sudden but proved effective as they enjoyed the celebration and actively took part in the earlier festive. "Okay, um, I will deal with it. No, it''s okay. I also sorted out my business here. It''s okay. Good work!" After dealing with one of her subordinates who was seeking help because of an urgent business, Xiao Rui dismissed the call as she leaned her body back toward the seat in her room and exhaled. "I feel stuffed". Feeling conflicted after receiving a sudden call, Xiao Rui needed a change of pace. She stood up and slowly left the luxurious room she had been used to for days. She never expected any of this to happen before the girl named Serafina became her Nephew''s precious partner. Alone in the deserted corridor she walked on the side of the window, Xiao Rui came to an abrupt halt as she gaze outside, she witnessed something bizzare where Xiao Ma alone in the field was training even after the intense match. "Fufu, How diligent!". When she reached the main hall, which led to the backfield, she spotted a silver-haired beauty fidgeting while moving back and forth. "What are you doing, Xiao Lian?". "Aunt!?". Xiao Lian''s body jolted. Turning her gaze to the source, she saw Xiao Rui approaching slightly. "What is on your mind?". "Mm¡­". She felt hesitant to talk about it, but from her gesture alone, Xiao Rui could guess that it must have been related to Xiao Ma. "Fufu, It was not like you to be hesitant like that?". "...Aunt?". "Lets go!". Xiao Rui took her niece''s hand before dragging her toward the back door and saw the landscape of the field being occupied by Soma, who seemed not to notice their presence because of how focused he was. She dragged Xiao Lian to the side, then took a seat on the small dining table for tea time, and both of them glanced at the field. The surrounding light was dim, yet Soma mysteriously attracted the light to himself. The moon, its light, ethereal, cascades down to the land, blessing the figure of a boy who performs a slow and precise movement of straight punches or kicks. It seemed slow, but the one who trained in Martial Art noticed that within those small strokes, it packed quite a weight on them, which could break a boulder. "He is amazing isn''t he?". "Mm, He is indeed amazing". Both the females just stuck in silence, looking at the figure of the boy, drenched in sweat, who kept practicing his movements. "Can you tell me about it?". Xiao Lian''s body flinched as she was in awe of her aunt''s insight into the problem that slightly plagued her. "I¡­". Feeling slightly hesitant, Xiao Rui closed her distance and gently whispered something. "It''s okay if you don''t want to talk about it, but rather than keeping the bottle up, it would be nice to loosen up sometimes, right? Besides, it''s been a while since we had a chance to talk like this." Again, Xiao Lian was impressed by just how great and warm the person beside her was. Xiao Rui''s presence is calming and warms her heart when she is driven into the abyss of despair. She is sure that Xiao Lian would not have become like her current self without her support all this time. "...Sometimes, I don''t know myself¡­". Xiao Rui began to hear her niece talk from the first time Xiao LIan met with Soma. "...At first, I thought he was familiar but I couldn''t quite recall his figure from my memories and without knowing I have been at his side¡­". "Well, no wonder at that time you are still three". Xiao Rui held off the comment in her mind and decided to listen to her niece talk. "...As I stayed with him I was being pulled out within a roller coaster of emotion from familiar, doubt, weird, before eventually getting close enough to trust my back if it''s with him¡­". Xiao Lian paused for a bit as she glanced at Soma''s figure, who was still focusing on his train; it brought a light smile to her lips, which made Xiao Rui happy. "...Then, I began to fear him for his unknown side, conflicted as I tried to distance myself from him, but something pricking inside my chest and it greatly distorted my view of the world, it turned bleak once more¡­". "That is¡­". "...However, I noticed later that it was not because of his unknown side I feared him, but because of his disappearing figure from my world, it terrified me¡­". Xiao Rui''s face loosened. "Oh my god, Xiao Lian, you have this kind of sweet development going through your life?". "...For the first time I heard about his past, I was sad and mad at the world who did injustice to him, and before I knew it I hugged him and swore to myself to protect him from any danger¡­". "Ooh, way to go Xiao Lian". Xiao Rui commented in her heart. "....I began to develop a certain feeling and it was conflicting within me?". "Huh, why is that?". "...and the protective feeling began to change as he began to gain a partner in his life''s two of them and it greatly stirred my consciousness¡­". "(Ooh, It''s here)I see, so?". "....With the help of others, I can slightly grasp the meaning of what had been gnawing at my chest until¡­". "Until ?". A silence descended as it raised the curiosity of Xiao Rui to know the continuation. "...Until you come and greatly distort my perspective once more". "Eh?". Chapter 343 - 343 Leaving. Xiao Rui''s face stiffened as she saw her niece''s complicated face after she revealed what was on her mind. Then, all of a sudden a huge burst of energy shook their bodies, seeing a streak of crimson path traveled in a straight line, going upward. "...Amazing". She glanced to the side and witnessed Xiao LIaLian n, whose face gradually soured, feeling anxiety about the problem she had. However, Xiao Rui was puzzled by the story earlier and still pondering what sort of problem she brought to her niece''s mind. "Does she mean?" Like a crimson light from earlier, it struck her mind like electricity; carefully, she opened her mouth and asked her niece, who was on the verge of crying. "...Xiao Lian, there must be some misunderstanding here?". "..Eh?". Xiao Rui fixed her sitting position and faced her niece who sat dumbfounded. "Are you perhaps contemplating your relationship with Xiao Ma?". "?!". With a slight nod from her niece, everything became clear about what sort of problems plagued Xiao Lian. In the first place, Xiao Rui rarely talked about her past self to anyone in the family, including Xiao Lian. So, probably her presence, who has always stayed near Xiao Lian''s mother''s side ever since she was aware of her surroundings, made her believe that Xiao Rui was one of her own. "Fufu, Truly, your nature was truly troublesome just like your mother, Aah, that brings me back¡­". After thinking back to the first day she reunited with Xiao Ma, she slightly noticed her niece''s absentminded condition and seemed unaware of the conversation going on about them. "?!Troublesome". Xiao Lian was stunned, her body trembling. She was afraid of her mistake because this was not the first time she had made Xiao Rui angry. "Listen, Xiao Lian, I am not a part of your family. Technically, we are just people who share the same family name." "Mm¡­ Mm?!". For the first time since they were talking, Xiao LIan''s gaze was focused on her aunt after hearing the shocking news. "Well, I don''t know if our ancestors were. Maybe we shared blood in ancient times, but my sisters and I were born commoners and happened to be noticed by your mother, who came from a far-branch family of Xiao." "...". "At that time the three of us happened to get acquitted on each other and became close friends. We were also awakeners¡­". "Really?". "Yeah". After hearing her mother pass for the first time, Xiao Lian''s worries blow away, replaced by the unexpected story of her young mother, who happened to be an awakener. "At that time we were a bit rebellious and fierce, fufu sure it brings back happy memories¡­". Xiao Rui''s face beamed in joy as she told her niece their story of the past that Xiao Lian was unaware of. Slowly, the doubt that gnawed at her heart melted, and the feeling that almost disappeared because of her overthinking emerged in warmth. Her heart thumped, bearing the pleasant sound of joy and happiness. It gave her chilled body a warmth that gently spread to her whole body and brightened her vision about what she was trying to discover. "So, Xiao Lian, you don''t have to worry about the relationship we have, sure we are not related by blood but I regard you as my own niece". "Aunt¡­". "Don''t hesitate, I will support your Love and maybe because of that we can become an actual family". Xiao Lian sat enveloped by a swirling emotion that invaded her mind. Then, with a ''poof,'' her face burned hot like a boiled octopus. Even Xiao Rui could see steam coming out from her ears. "Fufu, have your feelings settled up?". Seeing her niece''s adorable side, Xiao Rui rested her chin on her palm, then grinned mischievously, warming the atmosphere around them. "...Um, I¡­". "You truly look alike¡­". This scene reminds her of the time when Xiao LIan''s mother gets wooed by the head of the Xiao family, and they become enthralled with each other; it brings a smile to her face. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A loud bang resounded as fierce and untamed crimson bolts scattered across the atmosphere, startled both women. When they turned to look, they saw Soma was enveloped by a crimson lightning, and seemed to concentrate his power into a single point. The whole sweet moment the women had built up shattered when they noticed the tremendous power Soma held in his hands, but to their surprise, they heard a small whisper that made their bodies stiffen. "This is still not enough!". They saw Soma, who seemed unsatisfied by what he had, thrust his fist upward, letting out the accumulated power in his hands, letting it fly free into the atmosphere before disappearing from his sight. "Fuu, Let''s end it for today, hm? Why are you here?". Soma, who was drenched in sweat, noticed the two figures of the women as he made his way to their sides. Upon witnessing her nephew, a gallant and hardworking sight, Xiao Rui felt blessed and proud to have a nephew as good as him. "No, should I consider him as my son, from now on?". "Aunt, Xiao Lian, what are you doing this late?". "Nothing. We just happened to meet earlier and decided to have a talk, trying to catch up with our bond." "I see, hm? Xiao LIan?". "Mm, What?". "No, you seemed to be thinking about something". Feeling the sudden presence of Soma, who approached her, made her slightly back away. Her body felt like shrinking, and her heart beat rapidly, sending a rush of blood to her face. Soma, seeing her condition and noticing her stealing a glance at him, feeling troubled, stopped in his tracks and gently spoke to her. "Are you okay?". "Mm, um, yesh¡­". Xiao Lian, who couldn''t meet their gaze with Soma, turned to the side and saw her aunt grinning teasingly, which further made her embarrassed. With a face that almost turned red all over, he stepped back and, in an instant, dashed away from the place, leaving Soma and Xiao Rui, who was trembling while blocking her parted lips, suppressing herself not to laugh. "Aunt, is she?". "...Pffth, ahaha. Wh-what so you realized?". "Yeah, this was not the first time I experienced it after all". "Hee, as expected from someone who already has flowers on both hands. So what will you do?". "Well, I also already made up my mind to never let her fall on other guys hand and wait for herself to realize her own feelings before asking her, but it seemed it was the time to come". Once again, she felt tremendous amazement for her nephew, who didn''t have any slight embarrassment and spat out those confident lines, which made her heart goes thumped. "Dear Sister, what kind of Son do you give birth to? He is too charming and different from your wimpy husband." "I will take it another time, I am tired for the day, so¡­". "...Xiao Ma?". Seeing her nephew intend to rest his mind and body, a certain thing suddenly popped out of her mind and stopped him from his place. "Actually¡­". "?". ***** "Everyone, I thank you for giving me a place to stay for the past few days". Xiao Rui, wearing her usual cheongsam dress and a bit of light make-up, stood in front of the manor of Serafina, accompanied by her secretary and other subordinates with a black limousine, ready to drive anytime. "No, I didn''t mind it, because it is already my obligation as your nephew''s partner to provide just this much, See you later, Aunt-in-Law". Serafina, the house owner, stood facing Xiao Rui head-on, talking in a formal way mixed with a bit of her true feelings, which lightened the mood. "We are going to miss you". "Yeah, Hisako is right, call us sometimes and we can plan our vacation together". "Fufu, that would be good". Hisako and Beatrice began to surround them, making Serafina have to take a step back. After a brief parting, the mothers parted ways, letting Xiao Lian, who hesitated, approach Xiao Rui. "Aunt, I?!". Without waiting for her niece to finish what she said, Xiao Rui held her dear in her embrace. "I am going to miss you, stay healthy". "Mm, I will". Xiao Lian replied by tightening her embrace, and both of them stayed for a dozen seconds before reluctantly parted ways. From behind, Soma approached as he faced her aunt calmly and gave her his best regards. "Can I visit your place later?". "Of course, you are welcomed. Fufu, I am waiting for that". Both of them shrunk their distance and hugged tight, trying to feel each other''s presence. "Take care, Xiao Ma!". "You too, Aunt". "Everyone, please take care of both of them". There were no other words needed. Xiao Rui''s figure swiftly entered the car, followed by her secretary, and the limousine drove off, leaving the remaining families in lingering fondness. Xiao Lian felt the most impacted by the sudden farewell, feeling lost. But that loneliness disappeared after a warm palm of Soma began to interlock his fingers with hers, filling up the sense of loneliness in her heart. "It''s okay, I am here with you". "Mm, Thank you, Soma". Chapter 344 - 344 vs Roland. {Welcome everyone to our last day of the competition. Man, I didn''t think it would end this fast} As usual, the female emcee energetically announced today''s schedule, facing many spectators when some of them were an important figure. They were already informed about the schedule and were a bit disappointed about it, but in exchange, they will witness some students who fight well. Also, the elite of the academy will take turns duelling each other to show the world how their performance was and to showcase their talent. {...Okay, in today''s duel opening, we will welcome someone special from the academy fighting against the champion of the Martial Competition this year; we will welcome Soma} S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A chorus of cheers resonated within the stadium as they saw Soma, wearing his uniform, calmly walking away and then standing in the Arena, observed by many curious gazes as to what kind of person who won over the other this year was. Of course, for those who watched yesterday''s match, it was still fresh in their minds how Soma directly destroyed half of the Arena, showing his full potential. They were anticipating what kind of battle he would show today and who would be his opponent. Then, as the curiosity peaked, and everyone in the venue turned to look at the other tunnel where the opponent came out. Their eyes bloated as they saw Roland wearing long loose clothes that were perfect for intense movement. "I hope I was not too late". {Yep, for today''s duel, we will conduct a duel between Soma and our headmaster, Roland. The strongest student and the strongest teacher will battle each other. I wonder who is going to win?} Roland waved his hands, responding to his students and people who cheered for him and admired his figure. "No, you just got in time". Without further ado, Soma began his preparation as he spread his feet, putting his battle stance. "Why so impatient, let''s take it easy shall we?". "I''m sorry, but our class has something to do with tomorrow''s festival, so I will pass on your offer." As soon as he finished saying his piece, Soma exhaled and sharpened all his senses to their limit; from the start, he intended to give the duel his all. The venue turned silent as heavy pressure came from Soma, who suddenly took the duel into another leap. Roland was baffled, but he replied with a slight bow before preparing his stance. It was a relatively strong stance while his aura leaked out. {Woah, it seems both of them are raring up to do the duel, so, Teacher Lee, I leave it to you¡­} Lee appeared from the side of the Arena and then shouted his instruction. "Duel Start!". Soma and Roland neither of them wear their equipment and decide to fight using their own flesh as a Martial Artist. In a blink, both of them disappeared and reappeared within each other''s range. A shadow of a fist appeared in Soma''s sight, which he dealt with calmly by tilting his head to the side. However, when the fist loosened its finger as it spread out, forming a tight palm which Roland swung to the side, trying to sever Soma''s neck. Soma lowered his centre of gravity and prepared his counter in the form of a palm strike, but Roland found out as he brought down his palm to deflect the strike and grabbed Soma''s wrist tightly. Roland''s pulling force made Soma lose his balance for a bit. Then he saw a knee run straight toward his face. Noticing the grave situation he was in, Soma jerked his head to the side and rotated himself within that split second before launching his body up and countering with a spinning kick. Roland stand still used his other hand to block it and release the grip on Soma''s wrist, which made him leap back. This time, Roland took the initiative and began to pursue Soma, relentlessly engaging in close combat, with style. They could hear the lively atmosphere, the chorus and the adrenaline that heightened the two contestants further, narrowing their sightedness in focusing on each other. Soma noticed a slight opening as he side-stepped to the side and launched a swept punch, connecting it with Roland''s ribs. He did indeed hear a crack, but it was not Roland''s ribs; instead, it was the brooch he held in his pockets. Roland got blown away for a few meters, regained his stance, rushed forward in an unexpected way while holding his ribs, and dashed forward like a mad bull, then using his shoulder to crash himself with Soma. Luckily, in time, Soma managed to cross his arms to protect his front area, but he got blown away a dozen meters. "Fuu, that was tough. I don''t think you are this strong". "Well thanks". Soma lowered his hands and controlled his breath, trying to calm his raging power from running amok. Part of him seemed to want to test the new technique he still couldn''t master. "Let''s see how Roland will react first, hm?!". Beyond his sight, Soma saw Roland roll his long clothes, and on his wrist, there was something coiling around and when Roland released it with a click. ''Bang!'' Those phenomena blew his conception, and he wanted to retort loudly that this was not some serial in a Ninja Manga. Another ''bang'' echoed, which made the entire venue cheer. They magnanimously took the bait. Not just in his wrist, Roland began to take off the weight on his ankles and show him some shadow boxing without restraint. "Wooh, I feel free". "Nice swing and gimmicks you got there". "Well, thank you". "Oh, I am not complimenting you. Just want to spit that''s all!". Soma kicked the ground and shortened the distance between them. Roland seemed happy with the occasion as he grinned and faced his opponent head-on. Without his restraint, Roland''s movement was the fourth time faster and heavier since it made Soma''s skin crawl every time he dodged it. But, if it was in terms of basic stats, the two were almost the same. Roland, who is certified as an S-rank awakener, has at least a hundred in his statistics. However, as time passed, Roland felt that his current strength was not enough to deal with Soma, who still dealt with his attack calmly. "This kid!? " Feeling alarmed, Roland unleashes his full swing of a punch that makes the air tremble upon impact on Soma''s palm. "As I thought he was". With a bit of squeeze from Soma, Roland knit his brows in wary as he leapt back, distancing himself from Soma. After regaining some distance, he clenched his fist a couple of times and noticed he was sweating and had a hard time accepting what was in front of him. Roland glanced at his opponent and saw him ready, retracting his fist back and letting his palm up, provoking him. "Hurry up!". His heart thumped, and it reminded him of one of the emotions a human has when facing an absolute peak: admiration and longing. But, despite all of that there is also a feeling of envy. ''No, nore playing!''. "Here I come, Soma!". [Herculean strength: An enhancement magic that boosts the user''s physical ability up to five times. Used fifty mana per second] All of a sudden, Roland''s body puffed and slightly enlarged before returning to its normal state. But the intensity and fierce power exuded enough to make the Arena tremble. Inside the VIP room, Viana observed the duel with an intriguing look, as she had never seen her husband act like that before his opponent. "Truly, remarkable. Show me what you have in hands, Soma". "Let''s go, Soma!!!". Meanwhile, on the other side, Serafina, holding her smartphone in her hands, pointed the camera to the Arena, recording the match to be sent to Xiao Rui, who was curious about the result. "Even the Headmaster is no match, huh". Hina sighed, as she never expected the duel to turn out like this. She looked to the side, watching Xiao Lian''s absentminded gaze. "It seems she found her answer." Hina muttered in her heart, smilling as she happy for her friend. Xiao Lian, unaware of her friend''s gaze, kept her look straight at the boy whose body was coated with a thin layer of crimson glow, which compressed into a single point. One thing for sure is that her heart keeps drumming wildly while looking at his figure. "...Soma". Her words, soft and melodious, made even the flower bloom in winter as she clutched her chest. "You finally take this seriously, So, do I!". Soma circulated his internal energy toward his veins, enhancing all of his body''s performance. A crimson layer covered his entire skin in just a moment before condensing into his right fist. "Here I go, Headmaster!". "Kuh, Bring it on!". Roland noticed something dangerous; his instinct kicked in, letting him lunge toward Soma. However, his attempt was already too late, and he saw Soma coldly whispering. "Don''t die on me!". [Martial Saint Second Technique Fist Destroying Evil] With a single stroke, a crimson aura released. It travelled in a straight line before colliding with Roland, creating a massive burst of shockwaves that raised the dust in the Arena. Chapter 345 - 345 Back to class. As the red Aura that condensed into a powerful thrust fly away, the ground beneath gouged, and Roland, who stood on the line of its fearsome Aura, he is shocked beyond word as the last thing he thought was, "Damn, I should ask him to let me win at least," The Aura kept flying in a straight line, carrying the ground and dust aside. It collided with the wall, and this time, the wall didn''t have any major damage. Only the sound of broken glass echoed, and it made the entire stadium shriek. Dust covered the entire Arena, and broken shards of compressed mana Viana had created beforehand fell down, glittering under the light of the sun. The person who put the barrier smiles faintly at this unprecedented scene: His husband, a certified S-rank Awakener, could be lost to a first-year student in the Academy. The news will greatly shake the whole world as she sips warm, fragrant tea. Slowly, as the dust pilled up on the Arena, blown by a passing chilly wind, the spectators could see the site, and it was wreak. A red line traced the Arena as it gouged the stone underneath, showing the soil beneath, charred by the high temperature of the attack. Thanks to his training last night, Soma could control the output somehow and not make the same mistake he did in the Final match. However, he also came up with another method where he infuses some of his lightning element in his power into the technique and as a result. "This is good enough for now, I need to control it better!". Soma shifted his line of sight and Saw Roland still standing despite receiving the attack head-on, but something definitely happened. He didn''t see any movement at all from him, as if he was blacked out. {...Woah, what a disaster contestant, Soma. Not only that, he is powerful amongst his peers. He also could defeat one of the strongest people in the Academy. ...Is he still human?} The emcee, who had awoken from her shock, gulped her saliva to moisten her parched throat. Besides her, Lee also has a problem accepting the reality that has happened in front of him. For the first time in his life, after deciding to become a teacher at the Academy, Lee saw a student overpowering a teacher. Lee wondered what he should do, but upon witnessing a pair of sharp eyes looking at him, he resigned and raised his hand, then shouted. "The winner is, Soma!". There was no chorus of cheers, and only silence permeated the place. It seemed that not only the people in the Academy were confused by the situation, but also the important people from the guild all over the world, still shocked upon seeing the result. However, Soma does not concern himself with the attention and turns back, leaving the Arena. "What is our schedule today, I wonder?". While walking alone, Soma took out his phone and decided to search for a couple of recipes for his stall tomorrow. It was decided that his class would do a Takoyaki stall, which is pretty basic. However, for the filling they decide to put some wasabi or a hell pepper to liven up the atmosphere in the festival. As for the stall that will be built, luckily, Leon secured a good spot where it was in the middle of the area where the crowds is the busiest. He looked up at some recipes while nodding his head. Soma memorize the various other fillings, such as cheese and meat. Still, overall, Soma decided to only use octopus as a main, and he would add some toppings after discussing it with the other. Without his noticing, Soma is already standing in front of a door that will lead him toward the VIP room where his family is waiting. But before he pushed the door, it was pulling from inside to reveal Serafina with her gloomy expression came out followed by Lucy. "Hm, Soma!?". Serafina''s face glowed as she rushed to his side and dived to his chest, her hands wrapped around his waist, refusing to let go. "What happened?". "...Ugh, I don''t want to work!". The words that came out from her lips contradicted the way of her life, as she succeeded in building a capital for herself at that age. Lucy, who heard her friend murmur, knit her brows like a mother scolding her child. A vein is visible on her temple; she is pulling out Serafina''s using her strength but to no avail because the one she is pulling is Soma. "Kuh, why are you so hard to pull? Hm?!". Serafina''s feet had left the ground and coiled around Soma''s feet, turning herself into a Koala, no, for this occasion should she be called sloth. She was feeling dumbfounded by her friend''s annoying attitude. She sighed and gave her an earful. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sera let''s go. We have so much work to do for tomorrow festival". "Ukh, the preparation is already seventy percent complete right, why would you have to dragged me at this time, when you can do it almost yourself all this time?". "Stop complaining, you don''t know how much I sacrifice my time to have a chance to get close to hi... Um, no, I mean how much time do you think I have sacrificed to make the festival runs smoothly!". "Wait, did I just hear something earlier, about a boy? You for all people who said I don''t have time for such thing say that?". "No, you hear that wrong, and besides that was your own words, right? When Lars keep coming at you". "Who is that, I am a person who didn''t bother to remember trivial matter?". "How cruel of you to forget one of your classmates. Enough with this facade let''s go to work". On the one hand, the pulling force in his body strengthened as he saw the two girls exchange banter near his ears. On the other hand, the hug he received from his lover tightened, and it seemed Serafina didn''t want to go. However, this is not like her at all. Serafina is a hardworking girl who is willing to do anything before her goal is achieved, even building her own capital to search for a cure for her beloved mother. Soma is not forbidding her from taking leisure time. Still, as a student council member, she had something to do, and that was to make sure the Tomorrow Festival succeeded and made the Academy name soar, to introduce the Academy as not just a place to seek strength but also to have fun. Accidentally, his eyes met with Lucy, who relayed a message to him via gaze, saying, "Do something about her!? " Her eyes were bloodshot, and he could trace a bit of envy mixed in. Then, out of the blue, Soma wrapped his hands around Serafina, feeling her closer, sharing warmth with each other. Because of the sudden situation she was in. Her body flinched and suddenly strength left her limbs, as she surrendering herself to his embrace. Serafina intended to gaze up but stopped as she felt a tender warmth on her head, caressing it full of affection. Her brain froze up, and her heart skipped a beat, sending a rush of blood and heating her entire body, but she held up and softly uttered. "Soma?". "I will come to the student council later to visit you. You will work until late, right? " "Um, that is what we are planned". It was not Serafina but Lucy who gave the answer, and it genuinely dropped the excitement in Serafina''s mind for the disruption her friend caused. "Good, just make sure that the student council place is opened for me. I will go later, promise". "Okay". In this situation, Soma used it to act boldly by smooching her lovely and fragrant hair, which made the girls'' hearts melt, including Lucy''s. For the last time, Serafina clenched their body together as if wanting to be fused together, but sadly this must come to an end, or she couldn''t hold herself back later. "I think that is enough for Soma daily intake, fuu, this thing surely addictive". "???". "What do you mean by that, Sera?". "Okay, thanks, Soma for the encouragement. I love you!". With her blossomed face, she stole a kiss from his lips before separating from him and leaving Lucy behind, who chased her with her face knitted in anger. "Oi, Sera, you have been planning to do that aren''t you?". "Fufu, who knows, but, well, receiving love from your loved one, it is truly a wonderful feeling isn''t that right?". "...". "Ah, I am sorry, for the coward you who still didn''t make progress". "You!". Both girls disappear, leaving Soma, who sighed helplessly, finding himself trapped in his girlfriend scheme who wanted some attention. However, as Serafina said, it was indeed a wonderful feeling when he received that love from her. "Seemed it was finished?". A third party interrupted his euphoria. He saw Hina smiling and Xiao Lian, who seemed gloomy for some reason. He watched the two of them approach his side without further ado. "Kya!". Hina shrieked as Soma hugged her tight in his embrace, and then Soma placed his lips on her forehead, making her eyes widen in surprise. Reluctantly, he separated from her and then did the same to Xiao Lian. "!?". Xiao Lian still felt the lingering warmth and sensation on her forehead. She was in a daze, but suddenly, she was interrupted by Hina, who shook her body. "Mm, what happened?". "Stop daydreaming and go to our class to prepare for tomorrow!". "You are right?". "Let''s go girls!". Chapter 346 - 346 Class-A Students. The way toward the class is pretty much easy and calming as the three of them have a small talk along the way to alleviate their boredom. Behind, a chorus of cheers echoed, almost letting themselves get sucked into the place. However, they have already committed to helping the class on tomorrow''s occasion. "It''s such a shame Aunt can''t participate in the festival". Soma sighed, feeling a bit dejected because his aunt was absent. The two of them had just recently met, so he wanted to share some moments together talking about old times. The biggest reason was for Soma to regain his past trace. It sounds pretty rude or maybe cold for Soma to think that, but he is not a person born from this world; indeed, he possesses the person named Soma, but his soul is not, or so he thought. However, sometimes, he is being led by Xiao Ma''s true feelings. Instead, no matter what that is, he is determined to live as Soma or Xiao Ma, whoever his true name is, for he has something worth protecting his life for. "Mm, you''re right". Xiao Lian nodded her head, feeling a bit sentimental about her family''s sudden separation. She tried to comfort herself, shrank her distance from Soma, and tugged his sleeves. Hina, who watched her sneak movement, smiled, and she also began to do the same but bolder. She interlocked her finger with Soma''s right hand and rested her head on his dependable shoulder. The flowery scent that invaded his nose from both sides slightly numbed his mind. However, Soma preserved, activating his extra skill in hidden sight. Warm and soft, his other free hand grasped Xiao Lian''s palm, making her body flinched. Shocked, Xiao Lian turns her gaze only to find his side profile of the boy she recently had feelings for. His cool and calm nature appeased her serene heart but contradicted that, her heart drummed wildly, giving Xiao Lian a slight reminder of how wonderful the feeling called Love is. As the three individuals entered their own world, they bypassed the Academy building, which was desolated for the missing students who were still attracted to the competition. They passed multiple corridors and stairs before standing in front of twin doors with a wooden plaque above that said Class-A. Behind the door, Soma and the girls could hear the bustling that was happening inside. So, reluctantly, the girls parted away from the warmth that soothed their hearts and saw Soma push the door. "Hey, is the stall preparation ready?". "It is almost done?". "How about the kitchen stuff?" "We were done, maybe?". "What the hell, it was charred black? Is this supposed to be a Takoyaki?". "Bleergh! It was hard and bitter". "Um, I-I am sorry for that". It was a symphony of chaos, accompanied by cheer and laughter after witnessing another foolishness. The students merrily shouted to gain another person asking for help and other stuff. A lingering smell of charcoal wafted through the place, making some of their face disgruntled. Different from girls who had to hide behind their red cheeks for the failure they got after trying to make some Takoyaki. "Soma, you came?". Leon noticed the three and jogged to their place with a beamed smile. Then, the others began to glance at the entrance and saw the main stars of the competition and event. "Leon, how is it going?". "Well, overall, it was smooth sailing for our stall, but the food we currently make is...". Hesitantly, he glanced at the girls'' side, who had charcoal served on top of a plate. Soma could hear a slight murmur of cursing from the girls, who were complaining even after following the recipes. "...Disaster, I see". Soma completed Leon''s hesitant words as he turned around to find something interesting happening in the group. Lin Fan, the aloof and lone wolf he is, is mixed with the students who are responsible for building the stall. Despite being born with a silver spoon, he is quite adept at his job. It seemed he didn''t have any problem on his side. "Alright, Leon. Leave the food to us and let some other girls who want to learn with me stay. I will personally tutor them to make one." "Okay, thank you, Soma". Leon flashed his relief smile, then turned around to approach the girls'' side, who were still struggling with cooking. "Hina, Xiao Lian, what will you guys do?". "I will come with you; I love trying new dishes to my expertise". Hina cracked her knuckles, saying as if going into the battlefield. "Mm, I will...". Xiao Lian muted as she couldn''t decide what she should do to help others. Then, from her line of sight, she witnessed a figure of Lydia and Eri, who separated from the cooking part and joined the painting group, which consisted of girls. "Soma, I will go to them, seemed fun painting some stuff!". "Yeah, go ahead". As she received an ''Ok'' from Soma, Xiao Lian walked away, leaving the dumbfounded Hina. "What is it, Hina?". "No, it''s just... Looking at her personalities, does she can draw, or rather paint?". "I don''t know, let''s leave it to her and concentrate on our task. Are you ready, sous-chef?". "Yes chef!". After getting help from Soma, who seemed to be the only one knowledgeable about cooking skills, the kitchen part began to make some progress. With his dexterous hands, Soma began to demonstrate how to make the proper dough and prepare the filling. He also added some silly pranks to make their stall more enjoyable for the customers. Each of the girls who stayed and one male beside him dropped their jaws, impressed by his skill. As the sizzling sound began to reverberate in the class, some of the students who were near the portable stove turned to the site. The lovely scent of the sea and green onion stopped the students'' movement. "Good, now Eiji you just need to flip it carefully as to not destroyed the shape". "Understood!". With the kitchen weapon in both hands, Eiji carefully flipped half of Takoyaki, making it into a circular shape. The heat that transferred to his skin let out a pleasant sweat of hard work. Also, the fragrant scent from it roused the appetite he had held in since morning. Soma turns to Hina and finds herself surrounded by the girls who watch her every move carefully, like a mentor teaching a martial movement. Their atmosphere is hard to approach. Not wanting to be left behind, Soma faced his own stove, began pouring the dough into the grill, and let the sizzling noise be his background song. Then, he began his performance. With his skill, pile after pile of Takotyaki was served on the plate, enticing everyone''s stomachs to protest. After he had finished his part, he turned around, wearing an apron and holding a plate filled with Takotyaki, Soma shouted. "Everyone gather around, let''s get some meal, first". "Soma...?". "Wohoo". "Yeah, finally some proper food". "Thank you". Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ..... Leon''s appreciated word was gone. It was swallowed by the vicious intensities of hungry adolescent boys who lunged at the food like a beast. Crestfallen as he didn''t see a spot for him to enter, a small grace from Eiji came. "Leon, if you don''t mind have this, well, it can''t be compared to Soma have but...". "No, thank you Eiji...!?". However, before Leon could get his portion of food, the plate Eiji had in hand was gone. It was snatched by Eri, who glared like a territorial cat, not wanting to share the food Eiji had cooked. "...Soma, good work out there!". Hina, who called his name while bringing a plate of Takotyaki she had made, stood before him with a restless expression. "Let me have it. Itadakimasu!". Soma took the chopstick from the plate and tasted the meal prepared by his girlfriend. A mix of flavors synchronized with his tongue, giving him a pleasant experience not only with the food but also with his heart being filled with joyful experience. "This is delicious. Good job, Hina". "Really, thank you, Soma". "Let me have it, too!". Out of nowhere, Xiao Lian stood between them and opened her mouth wide, hoping to get fed. "Here, open wide!". "Aa!". "Geez, you are not a kid anymore!". Even though Hina grumbles, she keeps feeding Xiao Lian more of the Takoyaki she made. Watching both of them puts a smile on Soma''s face as he remembers something. "I should prepare some for Serafina." ***** Meanwhile, on the dark side of the Academy, where light couldn''t penetrate, the clanking sound of steel bound a single boy who had become demonized. The air was dry and heavy, but it didn''t stop a father''s protective desire to claim his rights. "So, when should we move him?". Jiang Ling turned to his side and saw Viana, with her calm and calculative nature, open her mouth. "Tonight, when the important people from the guilds will leave this Island". "...Good". Even to this day, Jiang Ling still doubts why Viana could give him an easy pass to retrieve his son''s back in that situation. However, above all else, the thing that is important to him is the livelihood of his offspring. "Wait for a bit, Son. Your father''s promise will free you from the nightmare you are in." Viana shifted her attention to the other side; her eyes were devoid of any expression. "Everything''s going well...". Chapter 347 - 347 Festival, Day One. Thus, the festival opened its curtain first thing in the morning; the entrance gate of the Academy had been filled with many tourists, families, and even the people from the guild waiting in crowds. Their gaze, expectant and filled with hope, became a whispering chime of excitement followed by the opening gate that was welcomed merrily. Meanwhile, the situation within the Class-A stall was tense, for this was the first time they would experience something new for the first time, be it the festival or organizing a stall. "Okay, everyone this is it!". Soma''s calm and confident voice stiffened everyone in the place; for the morning shift, there would be him, Hina, Xiao Lian, Lydia, Lin Fan, and three other figures standing in circles, preparing their heart to welcome their first customer. "We already done what we have, even training to improve our skill. So, don''t burden yourself and just enjoy the festival for the rest of the day". The atmosphere shifted as Soma chose to change his demeanor, becoming more relaxed without any tension, and extended his right hand forward, waiting for the other to catch his meaning. Hina and Xiao Lian placed it underneath him while the other followed suit, and lastly, Lin Fan who reluctantly placed his palm on top. Everyone in the group turned to Soma, who put on a smile of reassurance for the members'' peace of mind. {...The gate opened, and the festival officially started. Everyone, let the fun begin!} As the voice from the sky sentences its judgment because of its near place, a chorus of laughter brought everyone''s attention to a single point. "Let''s have fun, Ooh!". "Ooh...". They began to go toward their post as Soma, Hina, and one other female stood in front of the stove with a small bucket of supplies, ready to face their war. Xiao Lian and Lin Fan helped with one other male classmate who stood as a stall face. As for Lydia and the rest of the males, they stood in front of the stall holding a sign and some plates for samples to taste. Slowly, as the flood of people approached their place, Lydia, with her timid nature, slapped her own cheeks to encourage herself and put on the best smile she had. "Welcome to our Takoyaki stall, ...would you wind to taste our sample?". "Welcome". Xiao Lian and Lin Fan say their part, and probably because of the top figure they have, it managed to pique the interest of a family. "Excuse me, let me have one, please!". "Mm, understood, please wait for we will make it, Soma". "Allright. Let''s go you two!". Following Soma''s enthusiasm, they began to turn on the fire on the stove, which had generally been heated first. He put a little oil in the fan, then once it boiled, he began to pour batter, and a sizzling sound accompanied by the fragrant aroma wafted through the area, attracting many other people. "Welcome, would...". Lydia greeted another male customer who came, but her words got cut off before she finished. "Excuse me can I have some too?". "Me too, please!". "Can I have two. please?". Feeling overwhelmed, Lin Fan took a tone and began to list the order that came into a piece of paper as he tore it, giving it to the male behind him. "Allright, young master, Orders coming up!". "Alright!". The kitchen staff replied, which harmonized together, picturing the hot and how difficult it is to face the hardship before you. After that, orders keep coming mainly from the tourists that come from the outer region of Japan, telling themselves to try a famous street food from Japan that is known worldwide. Thanks to yesterday''s practice, the group could handle the job pretty well without making many mistakes. Well, there were some order mistakes at first, but eventually, they began to get used to the job. Some time passed when the warm air of Autumn hit his body; under the glare of the sun from above, Soma, while facing the grilling batter, turned down the fire a little bit because of their scarce customers. "Akabane, should we make another batter for the day our supply in this small bucket had almost plummeted?". The female classmates who worked facing the stove tried to check to the back and saw the batter had depleted significantly. She turned to Hina, who happened to meet eyes with her. "You are right, can we Soma?". "Go ahead, don''t overdo it". "Okay, take care of the stove". "Okay". After getting permission from Soma, Hina turned to the back and began to mix the ingredients to create the batter to fill up the supply for the day. Watching Soma humming pleasantly, Xiao Lian, who seemed not to have any customers, turned to him and, with drool on her lips, stared at the still frying Takoyaki. At the same time, Lin Fan followed from behind. "Soma, can I?". "Hold yourself back! This is for customer". "Mm, I understand". S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though she understood it in her mind, but her instinct of hunger couldn''t betray her body. Xiao Lian keeps her gaze toward the hot piping Takoyaki, letting Soma shed a sigh of resignment. "Fine, I will make you some". "Really!? Thank you". Her face brightened as it put a smile on Soma''s face. Soon, he took out a small card box and filled it with Takoyaki before giving it to Xiao Lian, who suddenly rushed to the back and enjoyed the meal with Hina and the other girl. "Xiao Lian!? What are you?". "Let''s enjoy it". Soma could hear the girls exclaim in happiness as they also invited Lydia, who kept standing in front of the stall. Lin Fan approached the stove and kept his gaze straight at Soma. "I didn''t know you are that soft to a woman?". "Well, because they were not just some friend for me". "Hmm...". Lin Fan alternated his gaze, and then he found it absurd, as he was baffled at the situation he was in. Never had he thought that formidable Soma, who could even defeat the headmaster, had this soft side of him. He couldn''t understand what sort of thinking he had to have that much disparity from the one Lin Fan knew. "Is this because of the power of affection? How ridiculous!". He turned ahead and saw another female he recognized who was always near Soma with her friend come. "Welcome, Sera". "Soma, we came. How was the business?". "Well, it was smooth or rather it was not a business when we didn''t get a profit". "Fufu, you are right". True to Soma''s words. It might sound ridiculous, but the stall Soma and his friend built actually didn''t spend any dime, for it was being covered all by the Academy. The Takoyaki they grilled and served didn''t cost the customer any penny. At first, there was some disappointment for those who hoped for profit, but after they thought this through, all of that would be a hassle later. First off, the system of currencies in these Islands used Gold, the highest currency in the world that had ever existed; second, even if they profited from the stall, where should they spend the money when they spent their time inside the Academy for almost twenty-four hours? So, they practically did some charity while also experiencing how society works. Luckily, no one objected to that policy, so it was pretty good. Soma prepared another card box and put some Takoyaki in it before flashing a smile to Lin Fan, who stood before him. "Lin Fan, can you check the grill for a second". "...Whatever!". "Thanks, as a chance why don''t you try to cook some". "Mind your own business!". Exchanging banter with Lin Fan feels fresh as Soma is glad that he could slightly change the route of this Villain from the path of no return. But this was only a small change. Soma still hasn''t fixed the root of Lin Fan''s trouble. Standing in front of the counter wearing an apron made Serafina, who understood his attempt, smile happily, letting her face loosened in joy. The smell of the sea and green onion that entered her nose topped with a layer of colorful sauce on top, brings out the yesterday event when he visits him at night. "Here for you, make sure to share it with Senior Lucy". "...I will, maybe, thank you, Soma". "Thank you, Soma". Lucy, who stood behind Serafina, overheard his word and showed her appreciation by smiling and approaching her friend, only to find it was gone from her hands. "Sera? Where is my portion?". "...Right, Soma, when your shift will end?". Ignoring her best friend behind, Sera looked intently at Soma as he took out his phone and saw it was almost a chance of shift. "Probably around, thirty minutes". "Okay, I will visit again later. Let''s go, Lucy!". "Hey, Sera what about my meal?". Both of them leave the stall in usual banter, showing their close bond as a friend, making Soma slightly parted his lips. However, all of a sudden, a bad premonition crept as his body hair stood up, black smoke loomed over, and the smell of charcoal filled the entire stall, shifting his attention to the source. "I didn''t do anything!". Lin Fan''s hands are up in the air, and he meets his gaze with Soma. On the other hand, the other slapped their face, and Soma sighed while saying. "You could at least lift it from the grill!". Chapter 348 - 348 News. "I leave it to you, Leon!". "Alright, have fun out there". Soma and Leon exchanged a brief farewell, for it was the time to change the shift. Lin Fan and the other group of first shift had gone to wherever place except for Soma, who was looking at his phone and seeing the incoming message from Serafina and the other two girls who decided to have their fair share of play in this festival. Looking at the stall that seemed to be getting more customers, Soma promptly moved his feet as he carried himself under the bustling place that filled his view. Along the way, the smell of spice and sizzling fat that enriched the flavor of the meat drafted in the air, making him clutch his abs unknowingly. Unfortunately for him, in the middle of this crowded place, he spotted a familiar figure, a male senior, whom he had already forgotten his name. His hair is short blue, swiped to the back; his face is sharp and reminiscent of a guardian sword. The male senior met his eyes, and then he nodded off a bit before approaching Soma''s side. Soma feels insecure about this as he couldn''t recall the person before him. "It''s been a while". The male senior voice was calm and mellow at the same time, feeling a deep respect toward Soma. "Yes, it is". Soma feels bewildered by the situation; he never had any interaction with the boy before him, yet he seems to hold Soma in high regard by the look of his eyes. No malice was detected, and thus, Soma racks his brain and finally finds out the guy''s identity, albeit faint. "You are Jiang Li, right?". "Thank you for remembering this humble me. Junior Soma, I witnessed your might upon the competition and that was truly mind blowing as a fellow Martial Artist". "Thank you for the praise". Jiang Li started a small conversation with twinkling stars in his eyes; he felt touched to have a chance to spar with Soma once and also asked in some situations to train with him sometimes. Soma realized the situation they were in; he dragged Jiang Li aside off the road and began to continue their talks despite his downgrade mood. The praise and faith that keep spouting from Jiang Li''s mouth further push Soma''s mood to hit rock bottom. Not wanting to interact deeper keeps giving Jiang Li a vague answer, which makes it prologue further. Slowly. As the intensity of the talk receded, Jiang Li, with still proud and faithful eyes like a dog, bowed his head slightly. "What are you doing?". Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...". Jiang Li muted for a few seconds before he straightened his posture, and his voice carried a deep bitterness and gratitude; his lips parted, and then he spoke something that inflicted Soma''s sensitive spot. "I supposed not to reveal this to anyone but, I happened to know what happened to my lord whom I was serving and felt a deep regret for couldn''t offer some help to him at that time making him astray...". "...". Soma was unresponsive; he felt something gnawing at his heart. "...Thank you for pardoning my master, after what he did to you and your partner. Once he was cured, I will strictly monitor him and will apologize to all of the offense we did together". "Cured? Together? What in the world are you implying?". However, before he could get what he wanted, the phone in his hand trembled rhythmically, playing some ringtone which attracted the two of them. "It seemed you are busy. I am sorry for taking your precious time I will bid my farewell here". Because his attention shifted slightly to the incoming call on his phone, Jiang Li unintentionally left the place, leaving Soma in utter chaos and slight anger. "Those damn people, I should have just killed that brat long ago!". It was brief, but a murderous aura slightly leaked from his body, in force pulling everyone''s attention toward him, who stood still, dazed, looking at his display. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Thanks to his skill, the worst didn''t happen as it hurriedly cooled down his boiling blood and lessened the tension all over his body. Soma inhaled deeply before exhaling it slowly, letting his heart rate lower. After making sure he had calmed down, Soma sided the display and answered the phone, which kept vibrating in his hand. Once he put it beside his ears, a worried voice entered his ear, but Soma was unperturbed. {Soma, where are you? I have already arrived at our appointment place. Are you alright, or maybe busy? Sorry, I will come to your place} "No, I will be there in short!". Hearing his calm and almost indifferent answer it generally makes her heart tightened into a pain, worrying that she had done something to anger him for being clingy. Serafina gulped her saliva and, with a trembling voice, spoke. {...Wh-what happened?} "It''s okay. I''m sorry for being vague. Don''t worry, this is not between us; it was something else that I found infuriating". Soma caught the distressed and fearful tone she had, which made him stop in his tracks as he realized the foolish thing he had done. {What is it?} "Are Roland and Viana in the Academy for today?". {Why did you suddenly bring their name up? Also, the way you called them. Is there something between you guys?} "Yeah, and that is quite personal". Soma could hear a gasp escape her lips and began to resume his walk, and not long after that, he spotted Serafina sitting alone on top of the steel benches beside the road, lost in thought. Soma fastened his pace, cut off the call he had been making, and called her name. "Sera, sorry for making you wait?". "Soma". A momentarily of silence loomed between them, before all of a sudden, a gust of breeze passed by, causing her long black and glossy hair to flutter, which was then held in place by a helping hand from Soma. Feeling relief after witnessing Soma''s usual composed state standing before her, Serafina exhaled and washed away all the doubts within her heart. But she is curious about what kind of thing that manages to piss Soma to such a state, knowing his usual conduct unless being provoked. Serafina glanced at her lover for a moment before venturing deeply through her mind; she was debating which choice she would make. Should she enjoy the anticipated date or go along with her curiosity? The scales inside her mind tilted toward her curiosity, which then made her mind settle for it and try to open her mouth when a gentle caress on her hair blew away her thought. "You have some small leaves on your hair". "Ah, Is that so?". "Let''s go enjoy the festival together". "Eh? Um, yeah, let''s go". Helpless in the face of her boyfriend, Serafina could only nod meekly while feeling the warmth from the interlocking fingers. ***** Under the bustling activity of the stall vendors who loudly shouted their products for sale, Hina and Xiao Lian''s hands were full, carrying several food, meals, and drinks from other stalls, troubled by the outcome. At first, the two wanted to check something that took their fancy, but as soon as the stall vendors saw the two first-year idols of the academy, and the strength they showed at the competition resulted in this kind of outcome. The enticing smell assaulted their nose, and the heavy feeling that was transmitted throughout their hands roused their appetite to gobble up the thing in their hands. "Let''s search for a place first". "Mm". Hina began to lead the way as she scanned the surrounding site, looking at the appropriate place to have a taste of what they had in hand. Along the way, the two were again presented with other meals, but they politely declined with a reason they were already full. That is also one of the reasons why they don''t put the food into the storage rings, because when the stall vendors know they are empty-handed, a flood of food will come to their side. "This should be good enough". Looking at the site, it was a wide space in the middle of the vast field of grass that was filled with some tall trees casting a canopy for people to rest up. As they arrived under the tree, a cool breeze strikes. The grass swayed, dancing along with a rustling sound above them that soothed the heart. Both girls placed their stuff below and began to say their prayer before stuffing their mouths with it. Thanks to the diversity of the Academy students, the girls could enjoy various meals from all over the world. "Fuuh, I''m feeling stuffed, how about you, Xiao Lian?". "Almost". Hina chuckled as she saw Xiao Lian holding a shawarma with juicy meat and a crisp of fresh vegetables, taking it in a large bite, which was funny to see. "Slow down or you will choke". "...Mm, Guff!!!". "Here drink!". The two of them enjoyed the pleasant feeling of togetherness as they never expected the turn to become like this. This happened because of Soma''s involvement in their life. "I wonder what the two of them are doing right now?". Hina muttered, her gaze wandering to a faraway distance. A shadow loomed as it blocked her sight, and she wondered who it was that dared to interrupt their enjoyable moment. "Hi, Hina, can I come?". "Big sis, Akane?". Chapter 349 - 349 The Action She Take. While many other people were walking with blissful expressions, only Akane, who appeared out of nowhere, approached Hina with her darkened mood. Hina was stupefied, as she had never seen this side of Akane before in the time she had known her. On the one hand, she was worried about what had happened to her, but it felt a bit repulsive to ask her what that was. It was as if her instinct was telling her not to socialize herself with the girl. This was the first time it had happened to Hina, which made her feel guilty toward her benefactors, who always cheered her up during those dark days. "Big sis, Akane. You are alone?". "Um". Akane nods, feeling hesitant to say something as the atmosphere around them turns awkward. However, one thing keeps pushing Akane to march forward, and that is to talk with Hina, who seems to know him the best. There are also her subordinates who have been tasked to search for a clue to his past, but sadly, none of them bear any fruit. It was as if someone had deleted his past history, even untouched by her organization, which moves behind the shadows. "May I?". "Go ahead". S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At first, she felt hesitant, but when Hina gave her permission, Akane folded her feet to the side and took a seat beside her, making Xiao Lian dumbfounded, her cheeks bloated. Xiao Lian''s instinct began to kick, but it was not too repulsive. She wanted to chase the girl away, and before things started to turn bad for the food in her hands, she threw away the wary side of her and began to delve into the food once more, letting the two have the room. "Then, what happened, big sis? You seem out of place for today?". "Ah, nothing, it was just something had bothering me lately...". The branched thought she had made her dumbfounded for a second as she glanced at a faraway distance. The first time she met Soma was inside the club building when Hina shyly introduced him; at that time, she felt something was amiss about the boy, and it roused a bit of her intention. Also, when she made contact with him to learn his nature, she faced something more impactful that greatly shook her heart and even branded him as someone worth considering for elimination. Even to this day, Akane can still remember the horrifying figure that is entirely out of this world. It was menacing as if the whole of Evil were gathered into a single entity, and that was in the form of Soma. With no power to eliminate him, she tried to seek every way to show his true nature to the world, and as of today, there has been no result. Because she moved behind the shadows, no, she was simply afraid of him. As of today, she wants to make sure that a person named Soma is worthy of being labelled as a target for elimination. "Hina, can you...?". "Hm? What is it, big sis?". "No, I cannot just jump straight to ask her so obvious. I should be more careful not to offend her! Besides, it has been a long time since we could have a leisurely chat like this. Fuu, Ha, as usual, her smell is enticing me no matter what". Akane mumbled to herself as she shrank the distance between her and Hina. Xiao Lian, who has a sharp sense, is choked with her food. This brings Hina''s attention to her side, and she looks at her helplessly while getting a drink. "You are eating too much, take your time, will you? Because, you are not a kid after all". "Mm, fuuh, I felt relieve, thanks". At a glance to Hina''s side, she found Akane, with her normal expression, looking at her adorably, and the feeling of chill that crept into her heart had gone. "What was that earlier?" ***** Hiding behind the bright colour of festive outside, which was filled with cheer and laughter, a pair of boys and girls sat on a three-seater sofa behind a transparent glass. The soft and bouncing cushion beneath them embraced their bodies with comfort. A faint smell of nature, for the place was surrounded by wooden shelves, and a unique scent of paper enveloped the place in a tranquil atmosphere. Serafina, who lay her head on top of Soma''s lap, shifted her position as she faced his stomach. It''s been a dozen minutes since the two kept that position, and somehow, Serafina is more spoiled than ever. Whether intentional or not, she rubbed her cheek against his lap, sending a tingling sensation to his nerves. Because of her soft body and flowery smell that assaulted Soma''s nose, it almost perched a tent on his pants if not for his skill in calming his nerves. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "Sera, do you have enough?". Soma''s calm voice echoed inside the desolated room. He placed his palm on her silky head and began to caress it tenderly, making the princess smile in glee and giggling. "...Let''s stay a bit longer". "Are you sure, outside is more bustling than this place?". "No, what fun is there where i can stay with my beloved side like this". "Is that so?". "Hm, I prefer it like this". "I see". Seeing her melting expression and as her partner, Soma could only sigh in resignation and keep entertaining the girl''s whim. Time passed peacefully; she hoped that it would stop until suddenly, she recalled the conversation they had earlier. Serafina shifted her face and letting herself face saw the ceiling. "Soma?". "Hmm, what is it?". Serafina slightly hesitated to ask about what had been occupying his mind. However, she shook her head and braced herself for anything that would leave his mouth, for she wanted to help him within her own power. "...Earlier on the phone, you seemed disturbed or even angry at something...". Hearing that, the hand that was caressing her head halted, and she could see his calm eyes flicker for a moment. "...". However, Soma hesitated for a second, pondering if he should involve her or not. That slight hesitation that lingers in his mind gets caught by Serafina. Her brows knit together, and she couldn''t contain the anger that suddenly lit in her heart. Deep down, she understands his nature, who puts everything on the line to protect his family. However, Serafina and the others feel it slightly infuriating and even despise him for his attitude, which seems to look down on them. The day she and the other girls saw him crying meekly at the mention of family. They vow to themselves to help him in the best possible way they could have, even if that could bring harm to their beings. The three of them did not mind that, for they knew the path Soma had taken was nothing but tremendously hard and excruciating as if walking on a sword hill, for he who bore a deep enmity by those strong figures which they couldn''t touch. Serafina raised her hand before pinching Soma''s nose, bringing his face down to stare at her. That gesture and the way her eyes were blinking with anger cleared up the fog in his mind. "That''s right. Why am I hesitating right now when I personally had asked some people to help me before? I am not alone anymore." The hesitation in his mind vanished, and he smiled before telling of what had happened. Soma began to tell everything from the first time he apprehended Jiang Wei, who had become demonized. Hearing that not only shocked Serafina but also angered her into keeping things to himself. The meeting with the Jiang family''s head, Roland and Viana scheme, who suddenly lets the demonized person be given back to his house instead of killing it. There are some points hidden about the involvement of another person, but overall, he told her everything that caused him to act like that earlier. "I see. So, it was like that. No wonder, you mention the headmaster and Vice-headmaster with their names". Serafina reluctantly woke up from her comfortable place and began to act by taking her phone and dialling her trustworthy friend. The phone beeped several times before the person on the other side answered with a confused tone. {Sera, what happened? You say you want to have some rest. It''s rare for you to call me like this} "Don''t sweat the small details. I call you just to confirm something". {What is it?} "Does Roland and Viana is present in the Academy, right now?". {...} Silence hung for a couple of seconds as Lucy was too astonished to hear a rude remark her best friend had said. {Sera, what the hell are you thinking calling the two of them with their names like that?} "Like I said, don''t sweat the small detail, just tell me!". {...} Lucy once again gasped as she could feel the serious tone entering her ears. This was not the first time Serafina had acted like this to the two of them behind their backs, but today, it seemed more extreme than usual. After a momentarily pondering, Lucy sighed in resignation and opened her mouth. {...The vice headmaster is gone for some personal business, and only Headmaster Roland is present, and he is in his office dealing with some important people. Are you satisfied now?} "Yeah, thank you, Lucy. You should just ditch that unreasonable work you have and go flirt with your guy!". {What are you...} Before Lucy could vent her frustration for suddenly bringing up Leon''s figure in the conversation, Serafina brutally cut off their conversation as she turned to Soma with a smile. "It seemed Roland is present. What should we do?". "?". Chapter 350 - 350 Confront the Authorities. "What?". Soma, dumbfounded by what his girlfriend said, stares at her smiling face before smelling a flowery scent that assaults his nose and jolts his brain awake. As their bodies were close to each other and Soma felt his heart leapt to his throat, he felt a stinging pinch on his cheek. "Let''s go meet Roland!". Serafina stood up from the seat and stretched her stiff body, emphasizing her alluring body for Soma to see. Although she didn''t have a massive asset, her medium and tall figure covered everything, and it was to his taste. "But, how about our date? You are the one who asked me out". "Well, true I felt a bit disappointed by the result but we can date anytime". "Sera...". "In this case, we couldn''t just sit still and wait to find out what scheme those old people built." Hiding before Soma, where she showed her back, Serafina, using her swift thumbs, began to tap something on her phone. It generally got sent to the group message she built with the other two girls who had feelings for Soma without him knowing. Serafina could see the other two had read the message, so she tucked her phone in her pocket and sighed meaningfully while Soma watched her act obliviously. "What is it?". "Nothing, let''s go to Roland''s office". Without giving her a warning, Soma grabbed Serafina''s hand, pulled her to his chest, and tightly embraced her soft body, treating it like a precious jewel. At first, he didn''t have any intention of doing any of this and decided to have fun with her and then deal with it himself. However, it seemed the girl was one step ahead in trying to understand his heart, whom they know always one step ahead to take all of the burden alone, hurting and worrying them. Soma reluctantly parted ways with the warmth in his embrace and its soothing smell; he saw Serafina smile affectionately to him but wondered why Soma felt a bad premonition from that. "Shall we go then?". "Yeah, let''s go". When he intently tries to lead her, Serafina gets the better of him once more by pulling his hand, and the two leave the desolate place surrounded by shelves and books. Once they are in the corridor, they see several students in pairs, who also seem to be searching for some quiet place to spend time with their partners. The two didn''t attract much attention as they glided through several corridors and succeeded in escaping the building. They stepped foot outside, where the atmosphere was still hectic, with visitors and students aside. After resuming their purpose, they finally arrived at Roland''s office, which Soma had visited before when he had a meeting with Jiang''s family head. However, to his surprise, when he intended to knock on the door in front of him, he felt a slight tug on his sleeves. Soma turned around and witnessed Serafina shaking his head to the side before opening her mouth. "Wait for a bit!". "Why?". "You will know it later". He tilted his head, slightly oblivious to her act. But all of his doubts were answered as he saw Hina and Xiao Lian running at full speed, approaching their place. Within a blink, the two arrived before them and stood composed as they exchanged some light smiles with Serafina, then turned to Soma with a darkened face. "So, it was like that". Hina, who saw him, sighed, copied his action, and approached his side with a slightly irritated mind, but she held back and only lightly punched his chest. Her eyes were sharp and determined. Soma also could see a slight anger behind it; he turned to the side, and Xiao Lian also had the same thoughts. "Idiot! Next time, please notify us if you are involved with something dangerous. We know we are not strong enough to help you or might become a burden. But at least we can carry your wounded Body to flee or to search some safe place for temporary retreat while you recovered using some potion". The punch was light enough that he felt tickle, but the words that escaped her lips greatly shook his heart and filled his mind with tremendous guilt for leaving them behind. He fell silent for a few seconds, and when he tried to apologize directly. ''Bang,'' with no shred of hesitation, Serafina breached through the front door, alerting some teacher who had business in the building. The teacher glared at Serafina. "Student Serafina, what are you...". S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sorry, we have some urgent business with headmaster Roland!". Not minding the teacher''s lectures, Serafina dragged Soma, and the other two followed behind while feeling apologetic. The four of them walked several corridors and stairs before arriving in front of a twin wooden door, which she lightly knocked. "Who is it?". A calm and collected voice curiously asked as he recalled he had no meeting with some guest. "Excuse me!". Again, Serafina brazenly pushed the door, making Roland''s face knitted in a frown, but after he saw the people were involved, his eyes opened wide. He saw Serafina and the person who beat him yesterday come along with two others. Roland is bewildered by the combination, but once he sees Soma''s frown, he begins to understand the situation. "...Have a seat first!". Soma and the others sat on a three-seater sofa facing each other between a rectangular granite table. Because of the many guests who visited, Roland quickly took out a single-seater sofa, placed it on the right side, and sat on it. On the empty table, a silver kettle exhales steam from its small hole, along with several cups and a plate of cookies, for he knows that the discussion will be extended. Roland tries to stand up from his place, but a delicate pale hand belonging to Hina interrupts him. "Headmaster let me do it!". "Ah, thanks and please do". Hina nodded her head and began to pick up the kettle and pour it into the cup before she served it to the others. Steam wafted through the air, bringing a mild fragrance that invited the people to look at the cup in front of them. The snacks served beside it also roused everyone''s appetite. "Help yourself!". Roland gently urged the kids to have a taste, and they looked at each other, feeling hesitant. However, different from them, Serafina nodded her head before taking the cup and sipping the fragrant tea elegantly. "It''s good". She put away the cup and then took the dry cookies from the plate and leaned her body backwards. The other people couldn''t help but sigh helplessly at her attitude. Hina and Xiao Lian hesitated before taking the cup in hand and took a sip. The gentle and bittersweet taste of the tea washed away their mouth, which was filled with grease. "So, what are you guys coming here for?". Roland, acting obliviously, glanced at Soma, who had been staring at his face since earlier. The girls exchanged a strange look before opening their ears and bracing themselves for what would come. "Why do you release him? That demon? You should kill him while you can!". The girls sucked a cold breath of air, as Soma did not mince his words and directly pointed it at Roland, who received it with a calm gaze. The silence hung before it turned heavier as time passed without any words. Roland sighed as he threw his gaze forward, then faced Soma once more. "...There is no use in hiding it from you guys, but before I reveal it, are you guys prepared for the consequences of hearing this information?". A silent, heavy pressure exuded from Roland''s body. The girls stiffened as they felt the pressure pressing their bodies. They gritted their teeth, resisting the transparent threat that came on them with a firm nod filled with resolve, which shocked even Roland. "Okay, then. I hope you guys don''t regret it and come crying later". Four pairs of eyes silently waited for the explanation; Roland once sighed before revealing what was on his mind all along. "Actually, my wife and I were planning something...". "!?". ***** "Huuf, what am I doing exactly?". Lin Fan sighed under the comfort of the canopy, which blocked the sun''s rays from burning his skin directly. He lifted his gaze as a pleasant breeze drifted his mind along into a dream-like state, closing his eyes gently. A calm rustling sound above him further submerged him from the world. Suddenly, his black view shifted as a memory from his childhood began to replicate, and he saw his mother, who lovingly watched his progress in martial arts. Then, a petite and adorable figure, with her eyes closed, resting on her mother''s bosom, enjoying the pleasant wind of autumn, just like he did. "Mother, Lin Jia". Recently, these kinds of memories kept showing up whenever he was immersed in his own thoughts. All of this happened after he exchanged fists with Soma in the final match. Lin Fan shook his head, opened his eyes slowly, and remembered what Soma had given him at that time. He took it from his storage ring and placed it on his sight. "Why did he give me this? Does he know my family circumstance?". Chapter 351 - 351 Festival (The Other Sides). As the current overlord in China, Lin Family, one of the four renowned families, the news of his family''s sickness spread all over the world. It is also the reason why Lin Fan, a fifteen-year-old boy, manages the house with the help of his trusted aides. Lin Fan himself never felt ashamed of the leaked information. Instead, he hopes someone out there could be willing to help him find a cure. Until today, there has been no indication that their family has opened their eyes. However, years passed by, and from the many people who tried to help him, they hid a sinister desire behind their smiling facade. Dozens, hundredth, or even thousands are willing to help him and sickeningly ask him for some compensation because of their effort in trying to save his family. Those vile and sinister people kept exploiting his once pure-hearted feelings until he had enough and saw the world in only black and grey colour, not wanting to believe everyone except the one within his family. Thanks to his loyal subordinates, the Lin Family still hold up to its prestigious name; however, recently, it was pushed back to the lowest among the four. Lin Family was the one who always upheld the highest authority among all the other families, followed by Xiao, Wang and lastly Jiang. There is no definite reason as to why the Lin family only had more legacy than the other; it''s all because they were the first family to establish their own empire within a country. At one time, when he is stuck, and in the brink of collapse. Lin Fan is approached by a man named Damian, who has still contacted him recently, telling him about the method of curing his family. Lin Fan was filled with doubt ever since he first approached months ago. As first promised, they found a clue about the secret the Lin Family held that they were Martial Saint descendants. With the first agreement they made, Lin Fan felt a bit of relief, for they could prove their promise true, unlike the people who kept exploiting on him. But, something still keeping him from accepting the matter about his family. Then, weeks ago, Damian once again contacted him, giving him some sample and to his dismay, he almost accepted his condition until the incident happened within the Academy. For the first time in his life, Lin Fan feel so grateful to follow his heart at once, delaying the business he had with Damian. Also, that time he found out the people who approached him was none other a Demon, which his ancestors harbor deep grudges for millennia. Lin Fan looked up at the rainbow liquid in his hands, hidden under the cover of his palm. The liquid was stagnant, and it didn''t feel as grandiose as the name implies: the elixirs. A legendary potion that can cure every sickness and could bring a person to the brink of death. At first, he felt sceptical about it, but when he tried to open it, his nose caught a miracle scent that soothed his heart, giving all of his being relief by a miracle it caused. Just by smelling it, Lin Fan could feel internal bleeding; he had healed, and he felt his mind refreshed to its normal state. "What was on his mind anyway. I couldn''t comprehend it at all". Lin fan muttered while storing the thing away. "Is he trying to exploit me later. ...No, that seem impossible!". He doesn''t know how to handle it, and why does Soma willingly give the thing to him for Lin Fan only to translate the vague Breathing technique that could not be learned? All of his thoughts shattered as Soma not only mastered the technique better than him but the way he handled Martial Arts was way above him, who hailed as a prodigy and as a Martial Saint descendant. Feeling a sudden emptiness in his heart, Lin Fan fixes his sitting position; he straightens his posture, crossing his feet and tucked inside. Lin Fan shut his eyes and began to immerse himself in his training. However, his swirling thoughts kept distracting him, so he halted for a moment and felt a pair of eyes watching his movement. Lin Fan lifted his gaze and met his eyes with Wang Jian, his childhood friend who swore to become brother, and currently, their relationship was fickle. Wang Jian, his refreshing appearance, walked calmly approaching Lin Fan''s side. With every step he took, tension appeared within his handsome face, and he was afraid that he would be rejected again by Lin Fan. "Brother Lin". Watching the hesitation in his pair of clear eyes, Lin Fan sighed and loosened the tension in his body, dismissed the mindset of training and focused on the boy once he called his brother sincerely. "...What is the matter?". Lin Fan almost reflexively called him brother Wang just like in old times, but apparently, his foolish consciousness was still holding him back. He never realized when it started, but it sure displeased him. A hint of fury escapes his grasp, and it is noticed by Wang Jian, who halted his steps, gasped and sighed helplessly. Without any other way, he stood still in the place, basking under the warm rays of the sun. Silent hung on the field as a sudden strong breeze crashed both of them, letting their uniform and hairs sway around, deepening the hesitation within one''s heart. Realizing that things must not continue this way, Wang Jian closed his eyes, inhaled deeply to reinforce his heart, and slowly opened his eyes open and spoke. "It''s been a while we have a time like this". "...". "Do you mind to have a chat with me right now?". "...Yeah, lets". ***** Inside a quiet and lonely room where only the sound of a pen scribbling a paper echoed, the air was dry and subtle, filled with a tangy odour of ink, and the smell of calming paper enveloped a charming girl with blond wavy hair that reached her back. It''s been hours, and she keeps battling the documents that keep piling up, not showing any sign of dwindling. After filling in the important details, she double-checked it before placing it on her left side on top of the other finished papers. She began to resume her activity, but the ticking sound of the watch inside the room slightly distracted her mind until she sighed in resignation and leaned her back toward the chair. "Aaah, this thing is never end~!". sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For the first time since she became active as a student council president, she has been grumbling. Of course, that is her right, for she is the only one who has worked despite the absence of the other. However, as much as she is annoyed by the situation, she is the one who decides to stay under this pile of work while the other is enjoying the festivals so much. Also, one other thing that greatly distracted her mind was the call she had earlier with Serafina, telling her to have some fun with the boy in his heart. "Ugh, Sera, I hate you!". A slight blush appeared on her cheeks as she recalled the picture of a kind boy who gave her a sense of security. Her heart suddenly beat uncontrollably while her hand unconsciously reached for her phone and searched for his number. After swiping the display several times, she finally found the number, and her face loosened, letting out a giggle that could topple every male heart who saw her. Slowly, her thumb desired to press it; her thumb was only a centimetre away, but it refused to move despite her struggle. This is as if her ego is telling her to continue the work she has taken to herself. "Aaaah, No, Lucy you must not!". However, to her surprise, her phone vibrated, which made her body jolted from her seat, creating a clattering sound as it pushed back. Her heart leapt once more, knowing the name that displayed; mixed between happiness and shock, she paced forth and backwards, struggling with which choice she should pick. After many considerations, Lucy gulped her saliva and then decided to answer the call and put the speaker near her right ear. "Hello?". {Hi, good morning president, where are you right now?} Leon''s calming voice put Lucy''s heart at ease; she clenched her uniform chest and tried her best not to be too obvious about her cheerful mood. "...Good morning, Leon. I was in the student council office thought, why?". {...} A moment of silence happened, and Lucy''s mood took a nosedive, feeling fearful that she had made a mistake. With a slightly stammered voice, she opened her mouth. "...Wha-what is the matter, Leon?". {Ah, nothing. Student council office, right? Okay, see you there!} "Eh, what do you mean? ...He cut the call". After the call ended, Lucy''s heart began to race wildly as heat began to gather on her face. She felt dizzy and slightly feverish, and her heart was bursting with so much joy that she grinned with a slovenly face. "...Ehehe, is he going to come here?". Lucy jumped off onto the seat, and it let her body slide by the tyre beneath; she put strength on her feet, letting her body spin in place while staring at the ceiling with a face full of bliss. Time passed, and eventually, as she kept fooling around with the seat, the door in the room clicked open, which alerted Lucy. She hurriedly fixes her manner and pretends to hold a pen facing a paper. With a soft creaking sound it made, Lucy''s heart kept beating. Then, a kind and charming face poked ahead with a smile, giving her body a rush of adrenaline and excitement. "Leon, you came, huh?". As Leon shows himself, there are two other females following him as he enters the place, which crushes Lucy''s excitement in a second. "Yes, we are here!". Chapter 352 - 352 Festival Second Day. After hearing what Roland had in mind, Serafina decided to head back to her manor instead of living in the dormitory. Earlier in the day, when she had a talk with Roand, Serafina asked him to give her permission to do it. The reason Serafina decided to return to her living place is because of work, which has a slight problem. Luckily, with her arrival and good enough negotiation skills, she managed to get hold of what she needed. Alone in her room, sitting on a lone sofa, while casting her gaze outside toward the window. Night had come enveloping the sky, and a glimmering light of a Milky Way presented itself painted the black canvas. The room where she stayed was gloomy with its dim light; Serafina sighed, wallowing in her lonely heart because of the absence of her partner and friend. Feeling bored, she sat up and raised up the gown that covered her bare shoulder from the stinging cold wind of the night before she left the room and randomly ventured into the annoyingly long corridor, which had no soul in it. Each step she took slowly, pondering what she should do to spend her night. "My lady!?". A shocked voice echoed within the corridor, and she shifted her gaze away only to find Violet, still wearing her office uniform, walking from another room. "Violet? Are you still working?". "No, It is just over and I have something to discuss with you beforehand". Serafina tilted her head, not anticipating this kind of development from Violet. Usually, she was a dependable woman, and Serafina had given her full authority to decide anything regarding her own work. However, here she was feeling troubled and asked Serafina for suggestions. It seemed it was worth to kill her free time. "What is it?". "It was this!". Violet took out something from her storage ring and appeared in a transparent case like a cube, inside a grey ball-like object devoid of any sign of life, piquing her interest. The thing inside looked familiar from Serafina''s eyes, but she deemed it impossible because of its shape. To confirm something, Serafina summoned her monocle glass, an appraisal item with Legendary grade attached to it. She shielded her right eye and looked toward the object in the case before her eyes bloated in surprise. "This? Where did you find it?". "It was not too long ago when we raided the building, which conducted that horrendous experiment". "I see". Once again, Serafina observed the item closely and read the description shown before her eye. Caught in a dilemma, she straightened her spine and tubbed her chin. The thing within the case was something she couldn''t decide solely based on her own; besides, she still vividly remembered when Soma had asked her to search the building and found this as a result. "Do you mind if I take it from here?". However, no matter how absurd the thing is, she must inform the person to discuss it together. "Yes, I don''t mind, thank you, Mylady". "Hm, Hand it to me!". As soon as she receives the case in hand, her hands almost fall off because of its unimaginable mass. She grits her teeth and soon stores the case inside her storage ring. "Mylady, are you alright?". Violet began to sweat; her heart sank, feeling guilty. She didn''t consider her boss''s physical strength at all when she gave the case. "Ah, I''m okay. Don''t worry about it! Fuu, You can rest now!". Serafina brushed apart Violet''s worry and hurriedly ordered her to leave her side. "Understood, pardon the intrusion!". Slowly, as the silhouette of her secretary was long gone after turning on a corridor, Serafina turned her back and walked toward her own room. "Haa, let''s just sleep for tonight! There is still much work tomorrow". ***** The second day of the festival was welcomed by a bustling crowd that seemed to have increased compared to yesterday. Many stall people were filled with enthusiasm and promoted their sales with vigor. That''s not all; a crackle sound from fireworks liven up the atmosphere within the Academy. Soma walked leisurely, holding Xiao Lian''s hand, zig-zagged through the stream of people. Their purpose is to find an empty lot for them to enjoy the food they just bought from the other stall. Despite already having a chance yesterday, Xiao Lian still expresses her joy when dealing with food. It was stifling, but at the same time, because of the magical atmosphere brought by the name festival, everyone was more than willing to be trapped in these crowds. Luckily, the season is approaching its cold time, but leaving that aside. The light from the sun and the suffocated feeling of the place make people sweat, except the awakeners. After following the stream, Soma''s eyes brightened as he caught some empty spot within the field under a lustrous tree cast enough shade for the two to take shelter. "Xiao Lian, this way!". "Mm, Soma!?". Xiao Lian, feeling a sudden pull from her hand, shifted her steps as they pushed through a narrow passage between a stall before finding themselves, standing on a vast field with many students sprawling their bodies, catching their breath. Finally, after they arrived, Soma began to sit under the canopy, followed by Xiao Lian. As they sat below the tree, it welcomed them with silent laughter from the rustling leaves and a soft breeze that gave some tranquil side despite the crowds. The two began to take out the food they had bought earlier, and coincidentally, as the two of them were big eaters, many food and drinks were served in front of them. Its enticing aroma, sizzling hot, and steam still comes out, letting droll almost slip from their mouth. "Lets dig in!". "Mm". Both clapped their palms before indulging themselves in the feast they bought. Like a starved beast, Soma and Xiao Lian devour the food swiftly as it dwindles one by one, leaving only its pack. While they were eating, Soma glanced to his side and found Xiao Lian, her eyes squinting upward, feeling pleased by the situation she was in. Today, the girls decide to let Xiao Lian have the second day, which she spends together with Soma. He had no recollection of when the girls had time to discuss it with themselves. But Soma had no qualms over it, for as long as they were close to each other, living their life to the fullest, that was more than enough. All of a sudden, her phone vibrated, which alarmed him. He thought it was time for them to enter the noon shift for the stall. However, according to his prior guess, it was a message from Xiao Rui asking about his condition. Soma''s lips lifted upward, and he operated his phone skillfully, tapping the screen swiftly using his thumbs. Then, a flash of inspiration invaded his mind. Soma opened a camera app and set it into the front view. "Xiao Lian, look here!". Xiao Lian''s head jolted to the side, but after she saw the reflection of her figure and Soma on the phone, she lifted a peace sign with a full mouth and food in her hand, giving Soma a hard time holding his grin. After the shutter sound resonated, Xiao Lian closed her distance and rested her chin on Soma''s shoulder, intrigued by the sudden photo he had taken. Upon seeing the name on the messaging app, her eyes blinked and narrowed happily. "Aunt". "Yeah". A moment later, his phone vibrated once more, but instead of a message, it was a request for a ''Video Call,'' Xiao Lian rashly gulped the food in her mouth, and Soma slid his finger to receive the call. Then, facing them, Xiao Rui, wearing her working suit, smiling as she gives the two her greetings. {It''s been a while, both of you?} "It''s been a while, Aunt". "Mm, It''s been a while". {How was the Academy recently?} The three began to share their story after parting away that day. There is not much story to share, but because of the mutual happiness they shared, the conversation flowed harmoniously. Then, out of nowhere, Xiao Lian, who finished her food with her agile and nimble body, slipped from his side, taking space between his feet by forcing it open before sitting before him, letting her back, leaning to his front. Xiao Rui''s body flinched, seeing it before her face loosened, showing her meaningful grin before she covered it with her palm. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. {...Oh, Xiao Lian, you are so brave!} "Aunt!". Seems oblivious to what her aunt means by that, Xiao Lian raises her hand enthusiastically, trying to gain her aunt''s attention. "Can we invite Soma to our house in the new year to celebrate our annual anniversary?". Soma''s body stiffened upon hearing those terms because he understood what the event was and what would happen to it. {Sure, of course. You can also invite the other girls. I also want to say my thanks to everyone who is taking care of you there} "Mm, thank you, Aunt". Xiao Lian shifted her torso as she glanced at Soma; their face was close to each other as he lard red eyes sucking him in. Soma nodded his head, feeling full affection toward her adorable act. "Of course I will". "Besides, not that I have to save Xiao Lian''s mother from her curse, and there we will face one of the seven subordinates of the Demon Lord... I must prepare myself!". Soma muttered to himself as he unconsciously wrapped one of his hands around Xiao Lian''s waist. "Mm, good, I''m happy. Thank you Aunt and Soma". Then, the three of them resumed their conversation until Xiao Lian got a call, and it was time for the two to fill the noon shift. {See you later, both of you!} "See you later, Aunt!". "Mm, See you later!". Chapter 353 - 353 Soma, Leon, Lin Fan. After hours, the students from Class A had to endure the riot task of being flooded by customers. Now, they could finally sigh in relief, loosening the tension in their muscles. As expected from the second day, the paper orders piled up, creating a mound behind the kitchen. Soma saw everyone still basking on the afterglow of arduous tasks; helplessly, he took out a trash bag and picked up the paper orders as he moved to the back. "Fuu, today was surely intense!". Soma shook his head, almost recalling the earlier moment when they were overwhelmed by the order. He stretched his stiff body and lifted his gaze up. Above him, a tranquil shade of brilliant orange enveloped the sky completely, with a touch of white cloud that floated gently like pushed by an invisible force. A cool autumn breeze that brought a fresh aroma of grilled batter and jolted his mind awake from his stupor. It piqued his interest, so he returned to the stall and saw Hina grilling some leftover Takoyaki batter. The sizzling sound it created roused the other appetite. Not wanting to be left out, Soma approached the grill and began to move his hands. "Soma?!". Hina flinched as she felt a presence beside her, as it was Soma. He began to heat up the pan and took the remaining batter from her hand. "Let me help you!". "Hm, thanks!". The two began to work for the last time while the others were preparing to close the stall. Maybe the sound of grilling batter echoed in the place, and the fresh aroma of the sea from the octopus gave them extra energy to finish the tidying up swiftly. Xiao Lian, who arrived for the first time as Soma and Hina, packed some fresh grilled Takoyaki. It has no extra toppings like sauce or umeboshi, just plain Takoyaki, which is strange because it makes everyone salivate. The other members began to gather, Lin Fan, Lydia and three others approached the grill with glittering eyes. "Here you go, boys!". Soma handed the Takoyaki he grilled to the boys in the group, and Hina did the opposite, although Xiao Lian puffed her cheek and seemed to want the one that Soma made. However, after getting some lectures from Hina, she reluctantly received them. At the same time, the atmosphere in the stall turned harmoniously for the presence of Takoyaki, who were filling their empty stomachs. Two figures came holding plastic bags filled with drinks. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good work, everyone". As usual, Leon showed his refreshing smile and kind look, which made the male eyes squint. He is accompanied by a curt and aloof princess standing outside the stall; her eyes follow Leon wherever he goes. "Good timing, Leon. You too have some of it!". Soma, seeing Leon, who came, approached his side, bringing two cans of orange juice; he packed another one for him to enjoy the leftovers. "Thank you!". Leon placed two orange cans near the grill as he received two packages of Takoyaki. He was flustered at first, but upon seeing Soma''s gesture, Leon nodded his head and approached Tiara, who stood outside, crossing her hands on her chest. "Are you a type of a person who is soft toward every woman or what?". Lin fan beside him remarked sarcastically, which made Soma smile wryly and shake his head. "Not, really. I just want to give the last portion of takoyaki to someone so that it would be thrown out!". "Is that so? Well, we will leave it at that". "Yeah, right". The two of them sighed and decided not to dig deeper into this topic. They turned toward the blonde boy, who seemed flustered. At first, she was adamant about the prospect of giving food, but after Leon persuaded her, somehow Tiara was willing to eat the food and enter the stall, joining the girl''s group. Lydia, who seemed familiar with her, began to open up and introduced herself to others. Meanwhile, Leon returns to Soma''s place, along with Lin Fan, as both of them get their last bite of the Takoyaki. They throw out the trash, then take the juice can. With a flick and a ''swish'' of air shooting up from the inside, Soma and Lin Fan took a sip to wash away the lingering taste from their mouths. As the three people in the group had little to no conversation over time, silence descended, and slowly, it kept getting awkward. The only time they could talk freely was when sparring in P.E. Class or in the cafeteria if they had a chance together. Also, because of the appearance of the competition, the relationship between the three could be said to be tense. However, Soma, as the elder of the two, glanced at the two as he recalled the conversation earlier with his Aunt. "Have the two of you planned something for your winter vacation?". Leon and Lin Fan simultaneously glance at his side, their eyes widened for the sudden question he throws. "Hm, not quite. I still have not made a plan yet". First is Leon. He pondered for a few seconds and then shook his head. Nothing is wrong with that; this year, his visit to the Chinese was prompted by the presence of Xiao Lian. Now, the story has escalated significantly, branching from the original plot. So, the event that would come next became quite vague for him to predict. This will prove troublesome for Soma because the moment Leon decides to go to China, Lucy, Akane, and the other girls will follow him, especially Lucy, whose power is truly most needed to cure the curse within Xiao Lian''s mother''s body. "I am going home". As for Lin Fan, the winter of next year will be a turning point in his life. He will lose something important to him, be manipulated behind the scenes, and end up becoming a calamity bringer for a Country. Although his previous aloofness has dwindled a bit, he is still refusing to gain an ally who can expectantly help him when needed. Soma, pondering, was lost in his own thoughts and racked his brain, trying to get along with two individuals, including him, who have something they want to protect at all costs. Because if they do, Soma believes that they can go beyond what will block their path ahead. How can he convince the two of them to reconcile and create a bond that is not indestructible but that could be woven when they are together, working together, and then carving a path for a better future for the world they live in? "There is only one way to find out¡­" Soma gulped the rest of the drink; its citrus-sour flavor assaulted his tongue a bit. He squinted his eyes. "Lin Fan, Leon met wee in the back. there is something I need to discuss with you guys!". Without waiting for an answer, Soma turned his back, carrying the trash in his hands. As for the two, they look at Soma''s back, slightly dumbfounded by his sudden request. Simultaneously, their gaze meets each other before awkwardly turning to the sides. Feeling lost, both of them stood still for a dozen seconds, still reluctant to follow Soma''s step. However, after pondering it, the two braced themselves and began to move their feet toward the back. Lin Fan came first, and then Leon came out from behind. When they were welcomed by a wide field, they stiffened, seeing Soma moving around while stretching his muscles. The two of them knitted their brows, still couldn''t grasp what was on Soma''s mind. Soma stopped his doing and shifted his gaze after feeling two pairs of eyes glaring at his side. The corner of his lips lifted, and he began to inhale deeply, greedily sucking so much oxygen. "Fuu, Come on guys! Prepare yourself!". Gradually, as the two realized his meaning, the frown on their face deepened, and Lin Fan opened his mouth. "What do you mean prepare? Are you out of your mind?...". Leon kept his mouth shut as he observed Soma with a thousand thoughts he only understood. "Well, after filling my stomach. All of a sudden I have an impulse to exercise". "You!". "Exercise?". Lin Fan and Leon answered, albeit feeling incredulously stunned by the truth. "Oh come on, where the hell is all of that fighting spirit you guys have at the competition, gone to? Don''t tell me you guys still could recover from the loss at that time?". "!?". Both of their bodies flinched, and a dark line began to form on their forehead. When Soma felt the tension start to build up within the two, internally, he grinned and began to put his stance while flicking his right palm in front, challenging them. "Hurry up, I am waiting¡­!!!". Before he could finish his words, all forms of color faded from his view, replaced by a dull and monotone grey world. Time stretches infinitely, as Soma can see details of every movement from the two. The sound rang before it vanished, feeling like he was being abandoned. Chapter 354 - 354 New side. Soma''s gaze was calm without a ripple; what he saw was a slowed world that stretched infinitely. He watched two figures rush to his side, gushing with fighting spirit. The world that turned bleak seemed to further drop the tension, but his heart said otherwise. ''Thump'' A bold proclamation of life, beating so hard that it could explode in every moment. Soma, his blood boiling, getting carried by his act as his lips parted to the side, sneering at the two. It was subtle and gone instantly, but Leon and Lin Fan witnessed it themselves, which slightly grazed their anger switch. With renewed resolve, they focused their attention forward, heightening all the senses in their bodies. However, no matter how angry or disappointed they are for being baited by cheap provocation from Soma. They still retain some of their senses and only utilize their own bodies in this light spar. Lin Fan, who had more basic stats than Leon, stood facing Soma within a second, at such close range that their fists could connect. Meanwhile, Leon summoned his wooden sword and tightly gripped the hilt with both hands. Soma is still not perturbed, even facing Lin Fan and Leon behind, who are ready to swallow him. In his view, a straight fist coming from Lin Fan is aimed at Soma''s left jaw; with little effort, Soma slaps the fist, letting it miss its target. Then Soma lowered his stance and dug into Lin Fan''s open armpit; putting enough force and the momentum Lin Fan carried, he twisted his body, letting him spin in mid-air before his back slammed to the ground. "Gahak!". It happened so fast that Lin Fan was unable to comprehend it. He suddenly felt his view shift, feeling gravity had rejected him, and then a blow from his back that blew away his breath. Lin Fan struggled to collect his breath, but Leon''s cry brought his attention back. "Haa..". ''Swish!'' It was a clean diagonal slash coming from Soma''s left bottom. The way it effortlessly cut the wind told Soma just how much progress Leon had to make to reach that stage. Also, not only his talent but also thanks to his status as Savior, where his growth limit had disappeared, and the amount of experience he gained was multiplied by five, which significantly boosted his growth. Soma had to sidestepped to his left, distancing himself from the two. However, Leon had not finished with his attack, and Lin Fan had already returned on his feet, a face-off showdown between the Martial Artist and a sneak attack from the sword user, creating a commotion from the other as they gathered. "Hey, there is someone who spar in the Academy Area!?". "Ha, are you for real?". "Are they stupid? Did they know that sparring outside the Arena is breaking the Academy rules?". "Well it seemed they were first-year students". "No wonder, let me see them". Gradually, whispers spread, creating a line of spectators behind the stalls. This also attracted students'' attention from the other side of the stall. Hina, Xiao Lian, and the others were also the first to notice the commotion as they felt a sudden change in the air behind the stall. At first, they were curious as to what happened, but after they saw the culprit, they sighed; deep down, they were itching to join. However, looking at Soma''s bright expression, they realized his intention was not to be interrupted no matter what. Besides, if there is someone who dares to interrupt him, they are willing to receive whoever that is and block their attempt. Lin Fan stepped back and let a brown light pierce its way from his view, interrupting Soma''s, who intended to start his counter. Internally, he was gritting his teeth, seeing his composure despite facing two opponents. Also, in the first place, without him realizing it, Lin Fan is teamed up with the flashy boy who stayed in his class and is rumoured to be a chosen Savior. Leon''s mastery of the sword is decent enough to face a veteran knight, but Lin Fan still sees a little bit of doubt in it. Shaking his head, Lin Fan switched his thinking and began to regulate his breath calmly. He let out a bit of internal energy unnoticed by the awakener''s eyes, which flowed to his veins, enhancing his performance. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m going to break that composure!". As his body rejuvenated, Lin Fan disappeared from his place and reappeared the same way Leon got blown away. Soma, who slightly noticed the internal energy being used, spread his lips to show his white canines, which made Lin Fan and Leon shudder. In a blink, Soma''s figure disappeared as he appeared beside Lin Fan with his palm ready placed on his left ribs. Both of their bodies flinched at the sheer raw speed Soma had shown. Trembling once more, they realized that he was still saving much more power to fight them. With cold sweat that suddenly appeared on his back, Lin Fan''s vision distorted as he felt a blow from his left ribs. It was particularly not painful, but he was pushed a dozen meters from his place. Leon, who had woken up from his daze, stood up, but before he could do anything, a cold and unknowingly heavy palm was placed behind his centre back, making his body stiffen like a statue. A second passed, but nothing happened; it only prolonged the mental anguish Leon felt. "Kuh!". Within that moment, Leon had lost mental fortitude; Soma instantly transferred some of his internal energy to his palm and let it push Leon''s body away as he flew before falling to the ground face first. Soma straightened his posture and turned his gaze to see Lin Fan ready with his hidden internal aura, trying to calm his stirred mind as someone who faced him in the final match, battling with everything he had, even using his trump card. Lin Fan was still unable to graze Soma or make him even struggle; in fact, it strengthened Soma further as he copied the strongest technique Lin Fan found from the tomb of his ancestor. Lin Fan exhales and prepares his stance. It was a different stance, where he prioritized soft and flowing rather than hard and destructive. He stood formless, not bound by anything he had ever built in his life, and just stood there, calmly observing Soma. For the first time since Soma knew Lin Fan, he barely knew anything about the fighting stance Lin Fan was showing to him. This put a question mark hanging above Soma''s head, asking: on whose influence Lin Fan could use the technique? "!?". "Interesting". Soma also tenses his body, ready to leap at any moment to confront the new Lin Fan. With a flicker, Soma vanished. Lin Fan sharpened his senses, instinctively moved his body, and shifted his footwork to align it in a vertical line. His left leg was back, and his right was slightly bent forward, as his both hand raised forward with opened palm. Wondering where Soma would appear, he came from the front door, his straight fist coming up. Lin Fan''s body moved following his instinct, using his palm and other hand to redirect Soma''s punch. Lin Fan ducked down and let his back touch Soma''s front, giving enough power from his feet to push Soma''s back. However, he underestimated Soma''s steel-like towering body, for it didn''t move an inch even after Lin Fan used all his strength. He was running out of options, so he used one of his legs to push Soma''s centre of gravity, destroying his stance and succeeding. When Soma felt weightless and his view pulled by gravity, he placed one hand down and unleashed his kick, but Lin fan saw it coming as he ducked down, dodging it. Then, a hidden kick from Soma''s left leg came straight to his abs. Lin Fan, caught off guard, felt an impact from his stomach that gouged his internal organs, making his view flicker, almost losing consciousness. Feeling numb as gravity pulled him down, Lin Fan''s back helplessly slammed down to the ground, and he lay there, unmoving. "Is he unconscious?". "Nah, I''m pretty sure he''s dead!". "Should we call a teacher!". "Do that earlier would you!". Leon saw the bitter truth that his current power was no match for facing a mere classmate. He felt powerless, as if all of his effort, pain and suffering were for naught in front of absolute power. He knows it in his mind, but his heart refuses to acknowledge it. Or rather, Leon''s heart refuses to acknowledge his weak state, forcing the owner to quickly stand up and tell him to never give up. A tiny sign of brilliant Light that flickered on his hand greedily sucked the power of the dawn that was beyond his domain of Light. [The Savior''s Mark reacting to the User''s will] [Extra Skill Brave Mark activated] [Receiving a new power from the dying Light, enhancing the user power for 100%] Leon felt exhilarated. His body became light as a feather, and power gushed through all his veins as it washed away the hesitation in his mind. He tightly clenched his sword hilt and fixed his stance, then facing Soma forward. "Here I go, Soma". "What happened here!?". Chapter 355 - 355 Scolding. The moment those alarmed voices spread through the area, the atmosphere froze; all eyes began to gather toward the source only to find a blonde beauty with brows knitted together beside her, accompanied by a black-haired beauty who seemed unfazed by the situation. Lucy, her face twisted in anger, cast her gaze toward the surroundings and stopped toward a student who stood calmly in the middle of the field with one other lying down clutching his abs and Leon whose light around his body dimmed upon her presence. She has a lot to talk about and screams all of her frustrating feelings, thinking that there will be more trouble coming to her doorstep. However, she is aware of her own status as not only a student council member but also the holder of a rare skill: Saint. Lucy pushed aside her frustration and looked toward the place, searching for someone who could be talked to. Meanwhile, Serafina''s gaze accidentally met Soma''s as she purposely waved her hand at him. Soma flinched at first before he raised his hand in answer. She skipped ahead, following Lucy''s back, and eventually, her face brightened, seeing her two sisters. Hina felt slightly awkward, as she never expected Lucy to come and stop Soma''s spar. Lucy is the one she couldn''t oppose. Xiao Lian also muted; she gazed at the approaching girls before nodding her head after seeing Serafina wave at her. Intentionally, Lucy and HIna''s gaze met each other, and reluctantly, while sighing, Hina started to open her mouth, but someone beat her to it. "Well, well, if this is the student council president. How can I help you?". With his swift feet, Soma stood beside the two of them while shifting his mind. Lucy and the other''s head jerked to his side, and they were stunned to see Soma could cover that much distance in a blink unnoticed. ''Just how nimble and advanced are his Techniques?'' Everyone in place had the same thought swirling inside and shuddered to think that Soma was still in his first year; what would he become in his third year? Lucy''s face darkened, but she inhaled deeply to calm her cracking mask. Using her expertise in dealing with the media, Lucy forced her face to smile lightly, but if they looked a bit closer, her smile was hollow; almost no emotion was put in it. This was one of her best personifications when those annoying paparazzi hunted her down. Hina and the other girl saw it for the first time, and their faces turned blue, knowing the hidden anger contained within that smile. Then, they wrote something in their hearts to never anger the Saint again, except Serafina, whose body was trembling, blocking her lips from cracking a laugh. "What is this all about? You know that sparring or fighting outside the Arena or training facility was forbidden right?". "Yes, I''m aware". Despite facing the terrifying smile that put pressure on everyone''s heart, Soma was unperturbed. He calmly dealt with her and made some people clap in their hearts. "Then why did you do that, no you guys, do that?". Lucy''s tone was soft but slightly raised by anger as a vein sprouted from her temple and her cheeks twitched, holding on to her expression that almost crumbled. "I know that anything I said would be seen as an excuse, so I will receive my punishment calmly. If you could, can you give both of them some light sentences? I was the one who instigated the spar and even provoked them to come at me." "That was nothing for you to decide; we, the student council and the teacher, will do it. Come to our place. Secretary Sera, can you please inform some teachers of what happened?". "...Pffth~, O-okay". Dismissing the rude behavior from Sera, who almost cracked laughter there, Lucy''s cheek twitches as she loudly announces. "Everyone, you can go to your own business. We student council will handle it from here. Thank you for your attention and good work today. Follow me, student Soma, and the other two over there!." Hina and the others could only watch still as three figures who broke the Academy ruled following the steps of fuming Lucy. Then, she caught the figure of Serafina, who winked at her, pointing her thumbs up as if saying, "Leave the rest to me." She did not know how she did it, but her body responded by doing the same. Hina posed with her thumb and nodded her head solemnly before she turned around and opened her mouth. "Okay, everyone. Let''s continue tidying up and prepare for tomorrow''s stall". Her voice was clear and firm. Her composure moved every student from Class-A and brought them back to their crucial task. From that moment on, her value in Class A was raised. Hearing their junior spirit, the seniors also returned to their stall and tidied up the place. The calm and crimson-orange light from the horizon brightened the land with its final cheer of the day for people who were still doing their activity before it submerged simultaneously as they finished with their business, changing the day to a dark sky that felt ethereal. ***** The silent sound of the night enveloped the desolate Academy, which was shrouded in half darkness. Within it, a cluster of dim lights appeared between the side roads, stretching far away as the light cascaded into a single steel bench with a silhouette of a black-haired boy sitting on it. Lin Fan, sitting calmly, inhaled deeply the cold air of the night, he lightly touched his abdomen, feeling the lingering pain he received earlier from the spar. It was a solid hit, and probably Soma is still holding his power back then because if he did not, Lin Fan is sure his internal organs had already wrecked, and he is dead. He sucked another cold air through his nose, letting it submerge into his inner consciousness, turning it into power. "You alright?". Looking at the source, Lin Fan''s eyes knitted before he exhaled loudly and buried his back to the bench. Soma smiled wryly, seeing Lin Fan''s attitude, but it seemed to harbor no hostility within it. "I thought he would complain at least". He muttered under his breath as he sat down on the other edge of the benches. He took two cans of black coffee from his Relics and presented one of them to Lin Fan, who couldn''t care less what Soma was doing. Soma put the can on the benches with a ''tick'' before he pushed open his own with a ''swish'', freeing the air inside. Once he took a sip, the mild bitter taste of it calmed his nerves down as he rested his back behind while gazing at the glittering stars that painted the black sky. Lin Fan looked at the can and hesitated slightly before taking it. The cool sensation permeated his palm, so he pushed open the can and sipped the contents. Both of them sat still, gazing at the eternal night sky, accompanied by a mild taste of bitter drink, and relaxed. Nothing happened, as it was just two boys dazing out. "Where did you get the thing?". Soma turned to look at Lin Fan, who suddenly sprouted those words, tilting his head for he didn''t catch his meaning. "Thing?, What thing?". He muttered while waiting for his clear response. "The thing that you gave me, that was so valuable that it was already lost from the market, Where did you get it?". "...I got lucky and found two of them in my first gate Trial". Now, Lin Fan is the one who flinched, hearing the phrase ''Trial Gate''. As far as he is concerned, Lin Fan only recognized one of them from the entrance ceremony, which he didn''t attend because of personal reasons. He still feels lingering regret about that. "Is it from that time? Or another before he goes to the Academy? No, it''s probably the latter!". He muttered, feeling baffled by the thing Soma had achieved. "No wonder that composure and strength, that explains everything if it''s the latter". "Why did you give me that? I was not being sarcastic or what but the worth of that thing is uncomprehended by today''s value. So, why did you willingly give some drops to me?". Soma cast his gaze to a faraway place, contemplating how he should give a response. "...Half of it comes from the Breathing Techniques you translate. It significantly boosts my constitution and gives me more assurance to face what is to come in the future¡­". Lin Fan silently pried open his ears, sipping the bitter liquid that suddenly washed off his worry, albeit faintly. "...The other half is, I am sorry to say this, but I heard that your family was in a dire state of illness. So, I give it to you as a gift and hope you can cure them with those few drops I give". "Hmph, such foolishness. What will you gain from saving a stranger you didn''t recognize?". "I didn''t expect something when helping others, it was just¡­". Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The pause Soma had said strangely flicked the chord in Lin Fan''s ear and pierced his heart, making his head turn to Soma, whose face was surrounded by a thick cloud of grief that shocked him to the core. "What was that?" "...It was just, you still had a chance. So, I hope you can Treasure your Family well, Lin Fan". Chapter 356 - 356 Festival Third Day. As soon as those words echoed, a wailing sound from the wind passed by, swallowing the sorrow that was hidden from his tone. Lin Fan was unaware of what was happening, but his instinct felt a spark of tingling, telling him to melt the gloomy atmosphere. Time passed slowly, and there was no conversation. Only Lin Fan stiffened, and Soma, whose face was flat and had no emotion, became a creepy sight to see. Unable to do anything, Lin Fan''s heart tightened as if feeling pain. A shadow cast around his face, a guilty conscience gnawing at his heart. "Is he?". Lin Fan exhaled and threw his face away, not daring to see those darkened expressions in Soma, who seemed almost engulfed his mind within its abyss. He put away the can beside him and submerged in his own thoughts. "...Family, huh". After several times had passed, Soma, who had said those heavy words out of nowhere, woke up and exhaled a white mist from his mouth. Light began to fill his eyes; it was strong and filled with the will to life. His heavy heart lightened, and even he felt rejuvenated. Soma felt a pang of tremendous guilt for throwing someone out of order by his lamenting. "Fuu, what the hell am I talking about?". He took a break, leaning his back to the benches, feeling the cold that stung his skin; Soma took a sip from his can to wash away the dry feeling in his mouth. "I need to change the topic!". "Then, Lin Fan about¡­". Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are right". Lin Fan''s solemn tone interrupted Soma''s effort to try and shift the awkward atmosphere around, but it seemed Lin Fan was actually influenced by it. With a hunched back and palm knitted together beneath his lips, his eyes strong and straight, staring at an empty space, thinking about the one goal he wanted to achieve all these years, and that is ''To save and protect his family''. "Treasure your family, huh". He smiled sarcastically, mocking himself for the attitude he had before and the vision he always chased, which somehow derived from its original purpose. How long has he longed for the warmth of laughter when sharing a simple meal at the dining table? He couldn''t recall it. His mother''s warm voice soothed his heart like a child, his little sister who was always asking for his attention, and that small memory he had when the two of them were cured of their illness began to replicate in his brain. "Lin Fan?". "No, thank you, Soma. Because of you, I have once again realized of what I am supposed to do from now on". "...". Soma sat still; never had he expected Lin Fan to genuinely say thank you with an inner peace that shrouded his expression. It was light, almost ethereal, like enlightenment on his journey of heart. The two fell silent, but not the awkward one; it came back to the first arrangement, but with a new realization that made them grow into a better person. Unknowingly, they took the can in their hands and took a sip of the bitter liquid in the can, stung their eyes open wide and gave them other images of how tranquil and wonderful the night was. Then, all of a sudden, the two heads jolted to one source where they felt the presence of someone approaching, and it turned out it was Serafina, wearing her uniform still, approaching their sides with half steps. "That was a good talk, Soma. Thank you for everything. This, I will repay it later". "No, it''s just a drink". "Hmph!". Lin Fan snorted, ignoring the oblivious reaction from Soma. He stretches his body and moves his feet away from the place, bypassing Serafina where no contact happened. Slowly, with firm steps, Serafina approached Soma''s side, who gulped the whole content of the can before storing the trash in his relics. "Did I happen to disturb talk between men or something?". "Nope, nothing serious happened. So, what is the matter?". Serafina, who saw the oblivious lie coming from her lover, parted her lips teasingly before she flopped beside him and stuck their shoulders together, seeking warmth in the cold night. "Hmm, Is that so? By the way, Soma". "What is it?". From out of nowhere, a transparent case that blended with the night appeared inside a grey oval ball the size of a volleyball, and it took his attention away. Before Soma could grasp what was happening, the case plunged downward, almost pulling Serafina''s with it. However, seeing the serious problem approaching her, Soma instinctively picked up the case as it opened his eyes wide, for it packed quite a weight in it. "This is something? What is this?". Soma''s instinct skill flared up, and with a touch of nostalgia, Soma''s brain began replicating the memories from that time, but the images were blurred, making his mind dizzy. "Do you still recall that time when you ransacked a building alone and told me to search the inside?". "Ransacked a building? Ah, you mean at that time in this Island where those bastards revived a Red project? What of it?". "Fufu, you will be surprised to know this". Then, Serafina took out the monocle glass from her storage ring and placed it in front of Soma, instructing him to look at the case or, rather, to the grey ball description. He took a quick look beside him and witnessed her pleasant smile, filled with excitement and anticipation. With nowhere to run, Soma placed his right eye near the monocled glass and widened it the moment after. "This!?". "Fufu, this is something unexpected, right". "Indeed it is". [Ancient Beast Egg(Relics)] [Description: Egg from one of the Ancient Beasts that ruled over the land and was considered a Calamity when it matured. It was in a Dormant state and needed some proper condition to awoken before hatching] Two excited figures of teenagers enveloped the empty street at midnight, where it was shrouded half in darkness. The girl who looked at the lovely childish expression of the partner sat next to her. Her heart skipped a beat, and because of the situation she was in, slowly, her face drew closer to the boy''s face before she placed her lips on his cheek. Soma''s face stiffened as he turned to the side and saw Serafina''s face inch away from him, with their noses almost touching each other. He wanted to ask about her sudden kiss on the cheek earlier but held on and helplessly sighed. "Soma, did you know¡­". The two then began to spend their night date under the street light, away from the dormitory and the observation of others. Two shadows that are close to each other blur mixed into one and separated before joining together in a passionate night. ***** Hidden from the eyes within the Academy. Darkness looming over, silent murmurs echoed in between, inside a wide hall that was pitch black, and the only light came from the moon filtered through the high window above. Figures of people walked back and forth in place, glistening with sweat, and seemed satisfied with their masterpieces. Even in the darkness, their shadows still moved without stopping, their eyes blazing with mysterious glint, sneering before accompanied by a cry of joy. "Finally". "We did it, after all of that hardship". "With this we can proceed with the plan". "You are right, we can finally fulfill our long cherished wish¡­". "...Tomorrow, we will begin our banquet of¡­". ***** On a brand new day, the Sun welcomed the third day of the festival with a warm smile that rejuvenated the whole living being on the land. Groups of students from first-year Class-A gathered, forming circles inside an empty classroom. "Everyone seemed to be here already". Leon, his clear and bright personality, led the group as he glanced at everyone present, then smiled, clearly pleased with a sense of togetherness from the class. "Before we begin, let''s hear some words from our stall leader, Soma". Every student''s eyes turned to a single boy who tilted his head, feeling dumbfounded about this situation. "Why me? It should be your job as the class representative". "Well, you are the one who brought the Idea to realization, so". Soma shot a glare at Leon, who apologized using a gesture. He helplessly sighed, clearing his throat before opening his mouth. "Everyone, this was our last festival, so make sure you enjoyed it to the fullest, whether it was with friends, lovers or family who happen to come here. Also, for the guys who were on morning shift today. You are with me, we are going to war!". The students gasped, feeling intimidated by Soma''s way of speech. However, deep down, they feel excited and sad at the same time because they can only experience these happy memories in a day. They pumped their fists up and were determined to spend it with their all to not leave any regret. Hina and Xiao Lian, who happen to stand beside him, spread their lips, showing their confident grin, to face the last day. "That''s it, guys! Grit your teeth and sharpen your mind because today will be our last time to have fun before we return to our life as Awakeners. Scream as hard as you can! On me, hip-hip¡­". "Hooray!". Chapter 357 - 357 Banquet. As Soma predicted, the third day was nothing but a riot. The stall was crowded with people, and the students who had a shift for the day meticulously worked in the morning until noon. In just half a day, when his shift was almost over, the batter for Takoyaki had been depleted. "We were sold out, thank you very much!". Leon, as the representative and our advertised boy, stood before the crowds while bowing his head slightly, telling the visitors that they were out of stock. The people and other stalls congratulated them before he flashed his bright smile, making the bustling atmosphere livelier with a pleased mood. Unlike the front, Soma and the people who eventually put in the back rested their sluggish bodies behind the stall, enjoying the cool breeze brushing their skin, skin glistening with sweat while catching their breath. But a smile of satisfaction could be seen around their face, for they succeeded in delivering their best to please the customers and give them the best moment when visiting the Academy. Not only the Class-A stall, but the others also almost ran out of stock for not only was it free, but it was also delicious, for the good ingredient the school prepared. For example, one of the Takoyaki ingredients is a monster octopus, which is classified as a rank-D monster that came from the Sea in Japan. Some say monster meat is much more delicious than a regular one, hence why the Academy used it. Soma inhaled deeply before he stood up, stretching his body, then turned to Hina, who was still trying to catch her breath. He chuckles, takes something out of his relics, and gives it to her and the other person who worked in the kitchen. "Here, Hina dehydrates yourself, you too!". "Thanks, Soma". "Thank you". He also opened up a bottle before gulping the contents washed his barren throat. They spend the time calmly, immersing themselves in their dream before it is time for the two to have time for themselves. Soma and Hina, who have already recovered, stroll around, watching the still bustling place. They wanted to have some tastes from other stall food, but the stall had to prioritize the visitors over the students. Reluctantly, the two resume their walks until they arrive at a desolate place devoid of people walking; a single bench stands on the side, and a lush tree behind it acts as a canopy for people to take shelter. "Let''s take a break". Hina nodded her head, agreeing with Soma''s idea, but they were not particularly tired or what; they just wanted to settle down somewhere they could be alone, just the two of them. Simultaneously, Soma and Hina did not choose the benches but instead sat directly below the tree; the rustling grass, accompanied by the smell of soil, soothed their minds. Hina spread her hands up, taking much oxygen through her nose, and spread her feet wide, hands back, while Soma hesitated to choose between soil or soft, supple, unblemished twin mounts beside him. Probably noticing his stare, Hina''s face flushed red before she tapped her thigh, telling Soma to take a nap if he would. "Are you sure?". "Why not?". "I will take on your offer then. Fuu, that''s much better!". The moment his head lay on top of her tight, Soma''s entire nerves screamed in ecstasy at how soft and springy the texture was, and his mind began to scatter away, spreading joy into the universe. Seeing the ecstatic expression from Soma made Hina part her lips in humour as she chuckled; time slowed as she started to caress his smooth hair. Soma closed his eyes, feeling the warm and gentle touch on his head, which reminded him of his home. "You know what, Hina". "What?". "Later this Winter vacation. I plan to visit my Aunt. Do you also want to come?". "Can I come?". Soma''s eyes shot open, and looked at Hina with a baffled expression. "Why do you ask that? Of course, if you don''t want it, then you don''t have to". "I see, let me see". Hina paused as she pondered her choice; her usual winter vacation would be staying at home with her parents, celebrating Christmas and New Year at home. It has been happening all the time, so when Hina was given a new choice and experience, she tilted her mind to the latter. "Well, I can contact my parents later. I am sure they will give me permission if Soma is also present". "...I don''t have a plan for the vacation, so, might as well go there. Besides, visiting China is written on my basket list". "Hoo, You have those kinds of things?". "Well, yeah somehow it just slipped from my mouth". "Haha, is that so?". The two leisurely spent their time under the tree as a witness of their intimate relationship. Both of them lost track of time until their bodies stiffened, feeling an uncomfortable gaze that came from another party. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soma turned to the source and found many male students standing a bit far away from their place, hesitating to approach the place. He looked up to see Hina''s frowning face. Reluctantly, he parted away with the softness that held his head and stood up to face the male students. "Hina, wait here!". Soma moved his feet, approaching their side without waiting for a reply. It shows clearly that they know Soma''s identity well. His fearsome strength and merciless mind for beating a senior half-dead made some of the male students pale, looking at his figure up close. In this ocean of hesitation, one boy stepped up; he was of average height, wearing a round glass and his hair was cut into a bowl pattern, giving him the impression of a gloomy guy. However, Soma saw no indication of that. The boy''s posture straight and gaze lifted high, he took a step further, closing his distance with Soma before clearing his throat. "Uhum, you must be, the excellency Soma". Soma raised his brows in wonder, asking himself just where that nickname came from. He shook his curiosity and decided to play along with their whim. "Yeah, what do you want?". When Soma put a bit of strength into his tone, the boys flinched, and some of them took a step back, their faces pale. "I am sorry to disturb your happy moment with your partner, but here we have an offer to make for you!". The bowl-cut boy took out a sheet of paper, a brochure filled with pink letters and attractive emoji. Feeling slightly intrigued, Soma decided to take a look and read the content before his eyes bloated in surprise at the offer. "Is this real?". Noticing that Soma had gotten baited, the bowl-cut boy spread his lips as he fixed the glasses in his face; his eyes shone in a mysterious light, reflecting the hidden desire he kept inside as he whispered. "How was it, do you happen to be interested in this kind of event?". ***** Several hours after that, Soma and Hina arrived at the hall to witness the closing ceremony that the committee had announced earlier. "What in the world happened here?". "Haha, surprised?". Her face filled with incredulous sight, watching the venue that was well built in the hall; it''s a grandiose place, with a wave of red curtain hung behind, two small entrances from the side hidden behind a wall, a wooden stage that was strong enough to withstand an A-rank awakener''s might, and a finishing touch, a single mic placed in the middle. What baffled her most was; the crowds of people, mostly the students, gathered around the place; it was filled with buzzed energy, and a mix of excitement and hope filled their blazing eyes. She couldn''t comprehend what is actually happening here. She scanned the area, looking for the other two girls to come to her side after a slight notice she sent using her message group. Soma decided to drag her to a more empty space behind the crowds, where they could see the full picture of the event. He was already briefed on what would actually happen earlier the moment he read fully the sheet of paper he received from that boy. However, after deep consideration, he disclosed the information to Hina, and then he outright rejected the boy''s offer, who left with a hunched back. Soma could also see a dark cloud weighing them down, drowning in their sorrow. "Where are they?". While Hina was impatiently waiting for the other girls to come, Soma felt a slight vibration coming from his pocket, and curiosity piqued him, so he looked at the messages. And his face stiffened before cracking, and then he burst out in laughter. "Ahahaha, those two really". "Wait, Soma what happened?". At the same time as Hina''s stunned voice echoed, the light dimmed, and slight murmurs disappeared from the place, making it eerily death-quiet. A moment later, a single light cascaded down onto the stage and lit a figure of a senior male wearing a butler suit, holding a portable mic in hand. Silence descended into the place as they waited eagerly for the event to start. As the tension built up, the guy on the stage grinned before he opened his mouth. "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen! Welcome to our humble stage to witness our long cherished wishes finally here!". Several colourful lights began to light, dancing around on the stage, accompanied by an anticipated drum sound behind. "This time, right here we will witness elegance, confidence and beauty that shine upon not just in appearance, but in talent and heart. Let''s give our heartfelt support to the Lady that willingly participated in this event, as we begin our first Banquet of Beauty!". Chapter 358 - 358 New chapter. "What!?". Hina''s eyes bloated, swallowed by the deafening echo of a roar from the students and filled with vigour. Never had she expected it would become like this. The crowds of students raised their hands the moment the emcee started to introduce the first contestant. "Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome, our first contestant for the day is¡­". A single light shines on one of the sides, illuminating the figure of a beauty wearing a jet-black dress with an open back. Her black hair is tied half up, and her sharp black eyes are devoid of emotion as if looking down at everything in the world. However, there is something ominous about the girl. Her figure exudes mysterious and overlord vibes, which make every spectator gulp. Each ''clack'' from her heels reached the ear of the spectators, highlighted by the single light that enhanced her beauty. They were stupefied, mouth stitches, unable to express their admiration. Slowly, as the girl reached the mic, her delicate fingers covered with evening gloves grasped it, then opened her mouth. "Greetings Subject, the thought of This Me have to please your corrupted desire, displeased me to the bot. But, I changed my mind, for I also want to use this chance to declare something, this hand of mine is already claimed, so it would be useless if one of you peasants tried to court this me. Even the thought of you approaching me with such thoughts displeases me¡­". As the girl on the stage talked in an overbearing manner, none of the spectators felt disturbed by it. Instead, some of the male students clenched their teeth, dealing with his urges to lower their knees this instant. "Serafina, what the hell is she doing there?". Hina stood in the back, rubbing her eyes several times, hoping that it was just a hallucination. But the truth was cruel as it was. "...At least, enjoy this last moment when ''this me'' addresses you. Begone peasants hope your life will be a misery". Meanwhile, as Serafina finished her speech, more and more male spectators struggled. Their breath was rough, and their feet softened as one by one, they began to drop on their knees, putting their hands together on the ground. "Queen, I beg your mercy!". "Queen!". "Queen!". Satisfied by her performance, Serafina scans the surrounding crowds and notices her darling and stunned Hina standing in the back line, hidden beneath the shadows. Her heart leaps, but her trained mind understands that she must continue this facade till it''s done. She turns around in style before the emcee comes back with sweat all over his face, looking at the figure of Serafina, who vanished to the sidelines. "Fuu, that was intense. I can see some males have already been subjected to her grace". True to what the emcee says, some males, still on the floor, basked in the guilty pleasure of a venomous tongue which awoke something hidden deep inside. "Okay, now we will continue to the next. Participant number two please come forward". Another figure was subjected to a light; she was a beautiful girl, her silver hair swayed in a ponytail, and she was dressed in a white shirt with long sleeves which folded up to her elbow, some of its buttons opened up. She wears her skirt slightly above that almost highlights her private point, but thankfully, she wears spats inside. A brown jacket was tied around her waist, and her hands were filled with accessories. "Now, Xiao Lian came up! Soma, do you know about this?". Hina, who literally saw the people she had been waiting for, came up on the stage. She couldn''t keep her mind around it, so she turned back and saw Soma having the time of his life, seeing her distressed figure. "Why you!?". However, as she wanted to protest, her mind started to recall the suspicious fellow who approached their side earlier that day, and everything became connected. "...So you outright reject them because you think of me". "Yeah, knowing you. I could picture the males being burned by your flame. But I don''t know about the other two participating. So, let''s just enjoy the event". "I see". After hearing the reason, Hina sighs in relief, feeling thankful for Soma''s thoughtful choice. She casts her gaze back to the stage and wonders why it is quiet all the time. Xiao Lian stood still on the stage, with many pairs of eyes looking at her. Her cold and aloof gaze kept scanning the crowds before it stopped at one spot. "There they are!". Outright unconsciously, her right hand waved calmly while her face broke into a charming smile that melted every spectator who saw her. Every student on set gripped their chest in sweet moments. Xiao Lian, who usually had an aura of winter, was now melted like a flower that blooms in the warm spring. Her face captivated many people in the place. Without saying anything, she began to skip back and go under the lingering sweet moment that happened, although it was just a moment. "What is with her, she could at least say something". Watching Hina grumble to herself with a helpless smile on her face made Soma want to tease her. "Then, why don''t you go there and show her how it''s done!". "Eh, um, well, I am too embarrassed to be there". "Why not, you are beautiful enough to make a girl faint". "Wh-what are you saying all of a sudden?". Hina shook her head to the side, feeling flustered. Her face was hot in a deep shade of red. Her heart drummed wildly, hearing the praise from her loved one. She covered her face with her hands to hide her huge grin, which showed how happy she was. "Okay, now we will continue. The earlier participant was quiet but, in fact, impactful. Now we will see just what the third one will give us." The event resumed, and each one of them was a young and beautiful girl around the Academy participating, but neither of them had the same impactful impression that Serafina and Xiao Lian gave. "For the last participant, we have an unusual person coming in, and let''s relish this enjoyment to our heart''s content. Last person, please come to the stage!". As the light gathered into a single spot, a divine figure descended on the earth, her breathtaking figure clad in a radiant and otherworldly manner. Her silky, wavy blonde hair cascaded down to her back, paired with a pristine gown of purity, clad her alluring body. The girl walked slowly under the gawked figures of spectators who were stupefied by the situation they were in. "Wow, Senior Lucy, so beautiful". Hina also expressed her amazement at seeing Lucy boldly wear a wedding gown at this event. Her bold and charming figure made her heart stir. No one knows what was on her mind. Lucy, who slightly opened her closed eyes, smiled, cleansing the impurities sprouting in the room. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hello, everyone I am Lucy. Thank you for welcoming me here¡­". Thus, the night of the banquet resulted in an overwhelming victory for the student council president, Lucy, for her bold action and good reputation in the Academy. It is also a sign that the Festival is over and students will return to their usual duty. ***** "Soma, what am I supposed to do?". Leon, gearing himself with a mask and rubber gloves, seeks help from Soma, who was doing his own task, gripping the scrub brush tight while brushing the wall. "Wait! Give me that, I will show you first how it''s done". Soma first poured the toilet cleaner into the bowl under its rim. He coated it until it covered the whole place and let it do its job while he explained things to Leon. "I see, so that''s how it is done". "Lin Fan, you can also use this method for urinoar". "...Okay, I understand". Lin Fan nodded his head in deep understanding. This was the first time for him and Leon, as people who were born under the silver spoon, that they were doing cleaning activities. He also wore rubber gloves and a mask, holding a scrub brush, ready to fulfill his job. This was their punishment for breaking the rule at that time, duelling inside the Academy without following proper procedure. They were sentenced to clean the toilet in the first-year class area for a whole month, and the three did their first job cleaning the toilet for the next month. Thankfully, Soma, Leon and Lin Fan were also present, and no one had the intention to back down from the punishment they had. The room is filled with brushing sounds and sweat from three boys who are diligently doing their tasks despite the first time for some of them. Soma looked at Leon and Lin Fan and unconsciously parted his lips to the side, thrilled that he had accomplished something great. Noticing how bland the atmosphere was, Soma initiated another mischief. "Hey Leon, I heard that Light magic has something called ''Cleanse'' light Magic that can cleanse everything in touch into a sterile state". Leon wiped the sweat on his forehead, then spoke, which echoed. "Yeah, there is one, I can also use it, so why do you ask?". "Nothing serious, I just had some great ideas. Why must we do all of this labor if we can just flick of our finger and all this done, right Lin Fan?". Lin Fan stopped, and his eyes squinted, wondering how that had never passed his mind. Then he turned to Leon, who was flustered by all of this. "Wait-wait, you two. We must not do that because it will violate another academy regulation for using Magic outside the practice area." "Is that so?". Soma asked, trying to be oblivious, as he saw Leon nodded his head vigorously. "Hmm, can''t bee helped then...". "...Can you just control your mana so that it doesn''t leak out from this room?". A sudden suggestion from Lin fan caught Soma and Leon off guard as they turned to look at him with gawked jaws. "He is right. Leon, can you do that?". Feeling oppressed by two pairs of eyes, his heart began to waver. Leon also had something he needed to do besides cleaning the toilet, and that was training. A dozen seconds passed, and eventually, his eyes filled with fighting spirit, trying to challenge his limit. "Okay, I will try it". "That''s my boy". "Hmph, do it faster then". Soma shouted, pleased, as Lin fan snorted; clearly, his mood also lifted. Thanks to his innate talent and one of his Extra Skills, Leon managed to pull it on his first try, which lessened the burden on the three as they spent the remaining hour together, have small random talks, exchanging some pointers regarding their training and lightly sparring in an enclosed space in the toilet. Finally, their effort produces good results when the three people with different settings and characters create a first bond that will change the entire story of the world. Chapter 359 - 359 Away to China. Inside the room where the atmosphere was buzzing with supper, a symphony of chatter and laughter mixed together, picturing lively activities. Students lining up in distress, an enchanting scent wafted through the air and roused their appetite. Where many tables were filled, in the corner, three conspicuous students, all males, their faces loosened and brimming with joy; it had already been one and a half months they were doing the task together of cleaning the toilet, and this day marks the celebration for clearing their punishment. Why is it one and a half months when it should be a month? In a second week, when they were cleaning as usual, the moment Leon tried to use his light magic, Lucy bypassed trying to monitor the punishment. Abruptly, it created chaos, as Lucy was fuming, and Leon received the most hate from her. However, after discussing it with Soma in a whisper, Leon followed Soma''s advice and acted spoiled to her, finally managing to reduce the punishment that should have been two to one and a half. "Cheers for our hard work!". Soma raised his water glass in front, which Leon followed with a smile on his face. Meanwhile, Lin Fan reluctantly placed their glass together before answering. "Cheers!". "...Cheers". The three of them took a sip to moisten their barren throat before diving into their own lunch. Soma ordered a menu that heavily leaned on meat, whereas Leon is a light eater, so he only had a couple of sandwiches; as for Lin Fan, he ordered his favorite dish, a Mapo Tofu with its crimson soup. They ate the food voraciously, not minding the stares from the other students, for they witnessed another combination of famous students in the first year. Later, this sight had already become a common scene in the Canteen. Soma, who is always accompanied by flowers in each hand, the same also happens to Leon, But Lin Fan, who is practically known as Lone Wolf, has now gathered around with the two of them, hence garnering much attention from others. When the other shifted their gaze, they could see a group of conspicuous girls gathered around in the other corner, having a blast, with cheer and laughter, creating a scene in which a celestial fairy descends to have fun on mortal land. After the three emptied their plates, Soma looked to the other two and then opened up the talk he had kept mentioning. "So, have you decided on your winter holiday?". "You always bring that up! Why are you so fixated on it? I can''t understand it at all". Lin Fan knitted his brows in wonder and glared at Soma, feeling his ears had turned rot after hearing the same question again and again. However, as much as he wanted to refute it, he already had a plan to visit his home country to cure his family. Lin Fan has already made his choice. That leaves only Leon, who still can''t figure out his plan. Leon gulps down the remaining water in the glass, then stares at the other two. His resolute face catches the two off guard, and their faces stiffen for impact. "Actually, I still haven''t decided on it". "I see". Soma was fixated on inviting the two to China to see how the plot was going, as Leon and Lucy''s power was needed to solve it. First, Leon''s power is used later in fighting a great enemy, and the way he loses something precious greatly enhances his mentality for further development in the story. Lucy is the heroine who keeps following him. Her power is essential in curing Xiao Lian''s mother and in giving blessing in a battle later that will engulf a third of the country caused by a single entity. That is why Soma wants all of them together in the scene, not just to deepen their bond and become a great addition to their strength. It is also the first step for the story to be changed completely by the combination of a cheat-like Protagonist, a Genius Villain, and a Side Character who wants to keep things together. All of that will create a trinity that would trampoline down every darn scenario the enemy or even heaven will send to them. "Lin Fan, as a friend, why don''t you ask Leon to come to your home country? With his light power, maybe Leon could help with your family matters." Lin Fan flinched and gazed down. He was not upset by the mention of his family situation, but he was lost in his thoughts and replicated the event they had been through together, seeing the turbo progress Leon had shown, which was probably worth a shot. "What is it? What is the matter?". Leon flustered as he gazed at the two, feeling left behind by them. Lin Fan''s head jerked, and his eyes widened as he heard something incomprehensible from Leon''s mouth. "You don''t know my family situation?". S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Eh? What, is it bad? Your relationship with them I mean?". Lin Fan''s jaw dropped. He turned to his side and found Soma looking at him with a confident face as if saying, "Trust him; he is worth being trusted." Unknown, how could he receive those hidden messages? Lin Fan unconditionally briefed some of the details, but that became good bait. "Is that so, I didn''t know your family was like that". "Yeah". Silence descended upon the group as Leon facepalmed, covering his pale face, shocked to hear the situation. Soon, Leon inhaled deeply, and strong light began to gather in his charming blue eyes. He stared straight at Lin Fan. "Lin Fan, are you willing to invite me to your place, to spend the holiday together. No, scratch that, I want to help you the best I can". Leon''s earnest plea and honest gaze stared right through Lin Fan''s consciousness, making the iron mask he had been built crumble to pieces. This was not his first time receiving that kind of gaze, it was mainly Wang Jian who always tried to lend him a hand, but his pride had rejected it. Lin Fan is muted; he feels suffocated after receiving so many earnest wishes from his classmates. His rigid body turned to the side and saw Soma nod his head solemnly. "...Okay, then, let''s go to my house, I will show you the place". "Great and thank you, Lin Fan". "No¡­". "...It should be my line, thank you". Lin Fan rolled back his tongue as he shook his head. Soma saw everything happen with his own eyes, feeling fulfilled because his effort in trying to match them together had paid off. "All of those punishments and my silly little trick seem to be working". He gulped down the water in his glass, which was much more refreshing than the water he used to consume. ***** Another week has passed since the talk between Soma and the two others. He is currently standing in an airport lane, waiting for the private Jet to come and pick him and his group up to visit his deceased mother''s hometown. This past week, the situation within class A was pretty much hectic with midterms. So, they spend their free time studying or training to avoid being left behind by others. Thanks to that, Soma and his group avoided the red marks, which prevented them from enjoying the holiday in full. Hina, Xiao Lian, and Serafina are talking merrily behind him, which slightly makes him feel neglected. However, all of that is still within a grand plan they had built up in the past weeks, hidden from the person concerned''s eyes. After waiting for about ten minutes, A white steel bird flew in a straight line before slowing down, lowering its altitude, and showing away its three round talons. The private Jet glided through the black asphalt, following the white line; the pilot maneuvered the plane as it safely stopped in front of the groups, which beamed with excitement. As the door opened, a figure, a shadow hidden from beneath before it, revealed its actual figure. "It''s been a while, Xiao Ma. How have you been?". Chapter 360 - 360 Xiao Family. "Aunt, why are you here?". Xiao, Rui smiled, feeling triumphant about her antics. Long before she realized this surprise, day and night, she forced her stiff fingers and eyes to turn bloodshot, facing a certain computer to have a small holiday she could spend with her Nephew and Niece. "Well, let''s just stop gawking at each other and hurry up and ride this plane. We''re about to take off." Urged by her, Soma and the other exchange glances with each other before climbing the stairs and giving each other a greeting to Xiao Rui in a warm embrace. Xiao Rui began to inform the pilot and guide the guest to the interior. It has a pretty wide space, with a luxurious sofa and table arranged neatly on each side. Inside, they could feel their body tilted to the side, noticing that the plane was moving. Noticing that they began to decide on the seat arrangement and eventually decided to let the females gather around on the right side and Soma alone on the left side. At first, Xiao Rui objected, feeling that she should separate herself, but the moment Soma said he wanted to do something, she reluctantly agreed. Slowly, as the plane glided off from the lane, Soma felt his body lose a sense of weight as it floated, following the Jet''s activity. After regaining his senses, Soma closed his eyes and began to enter his deep consciousness. An endless sea of stars spread through the end, and right above him, in the center of it all, a bright crimson star forming a constellation shone ominously, showing his current progress in training. Three stars are his current strength after he trained in the technique for a couple of months. Soma doesn''t know if that progress was considered fast or not, without any predecessor, and in the manual itself, there is no actual example of it. This was purely a speculation from him. As he focused more on the source of his power, within the fourth star, it was still faint but began to show a sign of awakening. All of it depends on Soma''s talent and hard work in pursuing it. "I shouldn''t be too fixated on power, I need proper technique too". Soma muttered as he stood in the middle of the vastness of an empty land of darkness, but strangely, his vision was not obstructed at all. Each time he moved his feet, a ripple formed as it spread far away toward the endless side. Soma began to practice his movement sets. Thanks to his days cleaning toilets, Soma received many pointers from Lin Fan, who willingly shared his teachings with him and sometimes taught Leo about the way of the sword. Soma mindlessly trained his technique, trying to engrave it within his subconsciousness, and eventually practiced it in the real world. His sense sharpened, and unconsciously, his breathing was shallow and deep, inhaling a deep breath of natural energy as it spread through his veins. He might not have noticed it, but inside the place, the flow of wind had changed, alerting the other females who sat beside him. They looked incredulously toward Soma, who sat straight, his face calm, but he was enclosed within a ragging invincible power that drove anything away on his side. There is no telling how much time had flown inside his consciousness. Soma kept his training and followed the flow, and he began to cultivate it along the Martial Saint Second Technique, Fist Destroying Evil. Black sky and land that filled his consciousness began to dye by crimson color, like flowing water, it got sucked into a single individual, which is Soma, who strangely felt exhilarated by the prospect of training here. Three crimson stars above began to rotate, producing much internal power, flowing into Soma''s image body. "Fuu, good. It should have been a while since I trained in this realm, but I didn''t feel tired at all, or rather my mind feels refreshed as new". With each stroke of his fist, the aura that sucked into his body condensed into a solid layer of protection covering his skin. Soma continued as he submerged deeper into the pond that drowned him beneath, and the more he went deep, the more his concentration was sharpened. A barrage of crimson veins of explosions keeps coming up as Soma unleashes his fist. Gradually, the blood in his body boiled as crimson energy that covered his skin resurfaced to the surface and stunned everyone else in the room. His ears start to buzz, denying every worry shout that comes to bring him back from the deep pond he was in. In one breath, as crimson power accumulated into a single point, Soma thrust his fist forward, and he could see the space bend, which slightly brought his mind intact. "Hm? What happened?" As soon as he mumbled that, a crack appeared and traveled along a straight path upward before it shattered, sending myriad pieces of broken shards, and Soma could peek at what was inside. "That is!?". His eyes widened, and he held himself back to prevent his jaw from dropping. What had appeared in front of him was a familiar space where his devil self resided. It was a bleak world where miasma leaked, corrupting every living being inside. It was a withered land with cracks spread all over. A wail from a suffering dry wind brushed past his skin, making his eyes frown. "Hm? You break through the barrier I put forth, wow, fascinating". As usual, his devil self languidly sprawled on top of a branch of a tall tree in this desolate land; he turned his gaze briefly before losing interest and closed his eyes, enjoying his time. Soma, on the other hand, reluctantly stepped forward and entered the world. He kept straight as he arrived in front of a majestic demonic tree with black veins enveloping its thick trunk. The black leaves above kept stubbornly attached to its tips, refusing to give up even in this kind of situation. "What do you want, Soma?". The Devil opened one of his eyes and asked the boy who had observed the tree in minuscule detail. The Devil was too lazy to move, so he kept his act together. "Hmph, ignoring me, huh. Well whatever, I too feel burdensome dealing with you". "Then, don''t speak in the first place!". The two of them fell into a deep silence, ignoring each other''s presence. Time flowed shortly, and Soma sighed in resignation, then turned his body around, approaching the crack. As he passed between the realms, the crack began to tremble, and the shattered shards started to move by themselves, creating a new barrier that separated them. "So, he was sealed within his own cage, huh. But, why bother sealing himself?". Soma mumbled before his consciousness faded, and he was woken up in his real world. Meanwhile, on the other side of the barrier, the Devil sighed and grumbled, "Why bother coming to this place if he didn''t have anything to say? What a weird person he is." "...Ma ¡­up!" A distressed voice rang in his ears as the fog in his mind slowly drifted away, awakening his consciousness. Soma opened his heavy eyelids, and soon, light began to filter in, giving him a clear picture of the situation he was in. In front of him, a teary-eyed Xiao Rui was embracing him in her arms. A soft and warm caress on his cheek carried his senses back wholly. "Xiao Ma, you awake!?". "Soma!?". "You woke up!?". "...Soma¡­". Xiao Rui, Hina, Serafina, and Xiao Lian, who found Soma had awoken, called him once more. "Are you alright? Are you tired? What happened?". Finding himself with a barrage of questions from his Aunt, Soma tensed his muscles and slowly sat up. Xiao Rui began to help him as they began to sit on the floor, surrounded by teary eyes. "I''m okay Aunt. By the way, how long have I been unconscious?". "We don''t know how long to be precise because you are just sitting calmly on your sofa, but a dozen minutes ago after the plane landed your body dropped on the floor. Then, when I try to wake you up, but you didn''t wake up no matter what I do". "I see". Soma nodded his head as he listened to Xiao Rui''s explanation. He never expected it would be like this. Looking up, he saw the females in the group with sorrowful eyes on the brink of breaking. He shook his head and opened his mouth. "I am sorry everyone". He didn''t have any excuse; it was his own fault for not giving them a clear image of what he did, so he bowed his head deeply. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Boss, is everything alright?". Another female voice broke off the awkward situation they were in, and Xiao Rui, the elder in the group, exhaled and switched her mind, acting composed. "Nothing, everything''s fine. have you brought the car?". "Yeah they are ready outside". "Good, let''s go everyone". Without a word, Soma and the girls followed behind. Then they entered the black limousine outside and rode over the street calmly. Silence loomed; Soma sat between Serafina and Xiao Lian, who had a worse complexion on their face. Hina is not as good as them, but she keeps her worries inside. Xiao Rui patted her chest, sighing in relief, "Thank god nothing happened". The limousine drove silently under the bright light of the sun. It passed several highways, and after thirty minutes had passed, the limousine finally stopped. The door opened by itself as Xiao Rui urged the other to come out. And once they are outside. "We welcome you, young lady and her friends!". Chapter 361 - 361 Meeting the Xiao Family head. In front of them, a circular gate opens to the sides, and red walls stretch on each side, capturing the traditional feeling of the place. The servants line up in a row, separated by gender, welcoming them with courteous minds. Xiao Rui and Xiao Lian, who were used to the sight, turned to the others, gesturing with a slight tilt of the head. Soma nodded his head as he began to follow his aunt, who walked gallantly in front. Hina and Serafina scanned the surrounding area, impressed by the culture and decoration of the house, which still held thick images of its ancient culture. The tranquil atmosphere and slow ambience calmed the guests who visited. They walked on top of smooth grey tiles leading directly toward the main house. A majestic and ancient house stood imposingly before them; it was a tall building with pointy roofs; on each edge, it curved upward, pointing up to the sky. The dark-gray tiles on top arranged neatly reminding him of a Dragon scales. In front of the majestic twin door, two statues of ''Long'' spread their protruding teeth and glared fearlessly to scare away the unwanted guests. Xiao Rui picked up the ring on the door and then knocked it several times before shouting loudly. "Xiao Rui has returned. I come with our youngest princess Xiao Lian and her entourage". Silence hung for a couple of seconds before the door rumbled, making Soma flinch. The door creaked loudly as it moved inward, releasing the wind trapped inside. As Xiao Rui walked inside, followed by the other, strangely enough, Xiao Lian refused to walk in front and decided to stay on Soma''s side throughout. Once inside, the interior was vast, and the ceiling was high. It was adorned with a symmetrical arrangement of furniture. In the middle was an open space surrounded by multiple tables and seats on the sides and one majestic seat, which was in favour of the ruler of the place. The seat was empty at the moment, but when Soma and the others reached the middle place, like arranged timing, the family house appeared behind the shadow of the seat, and one other man was following him before he stepped up from the throne and stood near the group. After taking his seat, the man swept his gaze toward the group and slightly twitched when he saw Xiao Lian, who stood in the back. The man was handsome, his look betraying his face, which still looked the same in his early thirties. His sharp, masculine face could topple the female heart with a smile. He was the current head of the Xiao family, named Xiao Long. He is also an S-Rank awakener who masters the path of sword and water magic, like Xiao Lian. "Greetings family head, Xiao Rui has come back as promised". Xiao Rui clapped her fist and bowed her head slightly to show respect to the family head. Unlike her, Xiao Lian, whose face was contorted, showing her unwillingness to do the same, reluctantly did it and then shrunk her distance from Soma. The family head, whose attention had been directed to his daughter, noticed the slight act, and his eyes shrank dangerously, leaking out a bit of his murderous intent. Soma''s body flinched as he felt his skin tingling from receiving it directly. He turned to the source and found the family head. His eyes were calm, but hidden beneath them was an inconceivable rage. Besides him, no one in the place had noticed the change, so he calmly received it himself, knowing just how severe the Xiao head family nature is in doting on his daughter. Calmly, he cupped his fist, giving the man his respect, which made his brows twitch in shock. "This brat!?". Xiao Long cursed internally before he switched his mind and directed his gaze toward Xiao Rui. "Hmm, good work for providing my daughter safe travel, and Long''er, it''s been a while how have you been?". His gaze softened as he looked toward his daughter''s figure, but sadly, Xiao Lian kept shut her pink lips and gave the family head a slight nod as her answer. "Long''er don''t hold yourself and come here it''s been a while I have seen your face!". Her father''s persistent approach let a vein appear from her smooth temple, and her calm attitude turned hectic in a second. "...So, nosy, Soma, Hina and Senior Serafina let''s go to my home and visit my mother!". "Hm!?". S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Eh!? But Xiao Lian, your father?". "...". Hina and Serafina jerked their heads to the sides, finding her invitation absurd. Soma, on the other hand, wanted to facepalm. "So, they are still misunderstanding each other, huh?" He turned to the throne and witnessed Xiao Long''s pale face, the soul leaving his body as he sat still, unmoving. His gaze lost its focus like a corpse. The man who came with Xiao Long facepalmed and sighed resignedly. As for Xiao Rui, she could only smile bitterly as she watched the neverending family conflict in this family. Xiao Lian saw that no one had followed her side; her face darkened, and she turned around before disappearing from the place. "Xiao Lian!? Where are you going?". "Wait, Xiao Lian!". Hina and Serafina could only see the retreating figure of Xiao Lian, who seemed smaller, engulfed in grief. On the other hand, Soma turned to his aunt, gesturing with his eyes alone. Xiao Rui seemed to understand his meaning, so he replied with a deep nod. Then Soma cupped his fist and gave his respect before turning to the man who noticed his sign. He also nodded before Soma turned toward the entrance and left the room. Hina and Serafina were stoned and unsure what to do, but after they received a fir gaze from their partner, they nodded and told him to take care of Xiao Lian. Before leaving the room, he looked back once more and saw Xiao Long still petrified by the rejection he received from Xiao Lian. The man who acted as his adjutant walked to the throne and tried to wake him up. "Man, it must be hard on you". Soma felt pity for him, but he prioritized Xiao Lian first and foremost. He stepped outside, and a chilly winter air began to brush past his skin. He turned to the side only to find Xiao Lian standing there, her face still darkened, and a guilty conscience engulfing her mind. "Soma!?". She never expected Soma to come to run after her. Her gaze flickered, flustered. She fixed her mood before running to his side and taking his hands, interlocking their fingers. "Xiao Lian?". "Follow me!". With her forceful words that seemed as if pleading, Soma nodded his head and let her lead the way. The two of them bypassed many corridors filled with the presence of servants. The servants feel elated seeing Xiao Lian after a long time, but soon their faces stiffened, seeing their young lady doing some intimate skinship with the opposite sexes. Xiao Lian even thought her face looked cold, but inside, she was warmer than everyone else Soma had known and the most fragile if it came to her family. Whenever she saw a servant give her a bow, Xiao Lian nodded before resuming her walk, dragging Soma, who helplessly became a figure of watching. As the two disappear toward another place, the servants, especially the female, cover their mouths, shocked and happy at the same time as they squeal in joy. After several corridors and bypassing many households, the place itself looked like a fortress, and eventually, they arrived at the innermost corner of the place where it stood a not-too-luxurious house compared to others, but different from the other who seemed empty and cold inside. The house was small, but it contained warmth that gave everyone who visited it peace of heart. "Young Lady!?". A young female servant around mid-twenties, who came out from the house bringing a set of clothes in a wooden basket, stood stiffened seeing Xiao Lian, who should be in the Academy. "Mm, I''m back, sister Xiao Bai". "Young Lady, you truly come back". The woman named Xiao Bai put away the basket in her hand and approached their side; she still couldn''t comprehend the situation well. Xiao Lian slowly detached herself from Soma and approached Xiao Bai before they embraced each other, warmth filling their hearts after being separated only for months. The two livened up the atmosphere, and Soma lifted the corner of his mouth, smiling to see a new side of Xiao Lian. Time passed quietly as the two girls finally settled down after catching up for the talk they missed for months. Xiao Lian dragged Xiao Bai to his side and, with her unusual cheerful expression, began to introduce her. "Soma, meet my senior sister, who always takes care of me and mother". Soma cupped his fist to greet the girl and introduce himself. "Greetings, senior sister. My name is Soma". Xiao Bai was initially flustered to see a handsome, good-mannered boy greet her with so much respect despite being mere servants. "Ah, thank you for your courtesy. My name is Xiao Bai. Thanks for taking care of the young lady." "Not at all, she is important to me after all". "Important!?". The two girls stiffened like rocks as they saw the sincere smile from the boy that melted their hearts. Xiao Bai, who still had some composure, turned to look at Xiao Lian, whose face was boiling red, and probably her mind was short-circuited. Xiao Bai giggled and congratulated the young lady inside. "Fufu, I am happy for you, young lady, to have this respectable man beside you". Chapter 362 - 362 Friendly Call. "Sister Xiao Bai, how about mother?". Xiao Lian slightly opened her mouth, which was her motive all along. Xiao Bai''s face clouded, but she swiftly changed her mindset not to let Xiao Lian be sad. "She is resting in her room. Let''s go meet her". "Mm, thank you, Soma, Let''s go!". Soma calmly nodded his head and began to follow the two girls in front. However, as they approached the door, he felt multiple people approaching their side from the other side of the corridor. They abruptly nodded, and the silhouettes of people who came to visit showed themselves. Oblivious, Soma slightly shifted his positioning beside Xiao Lian, ready to protect her anytime. The people who came to the place were a woman in her early thirties and two male guards who held their gaze up, acting arrogant. She is a black-haired beauty but hides a shrewd intent behind her calm gaze. She wears a purple Hanfu, letting the gown cascade down, picturing the elegance that brought out her Aura of empress. The woman sweeps her gaze attentively toward Soma''s group, and no one notices, but Soma, with his keen sight, notices a slight ripple in her unwavering, sharp, dark eyes. Xiao Lian stepped forward but still did not go beyond the line of his sight. She maintains a straight position beside him and confronts the woman with her cold expression. She cupped her fist and opened her mouth reluctantly. "Greetings, Aunt Yin!". As soon as that name came up, Soma''s brows knitted, but he soon shook his head to neutralize it. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] He forced his agitation to drown in his calmness. Soma knows who the woman before him is. However, he intends to lay low for a while because there is something more pressing than that. "But, to think we will meet this soon," Soma muttered. "...Lian''er, it''s been a while. how have you been?". The woman, Xiao Yin, waves her delicate fingers, gesturing to stop with the cupping fist. Xiao Lian relented as she nodded her head and looked at Xiao Yin''s pleased face. "I am fine, thank you. Why are you here?". "Nothing, I was planning to visit your mother like usual". Hearing that, Xiao Lian''s cheek twitches, never expecting Xiao Yin, who had no actual relationship back then, to bother herself and visit her mother. "Something is wrong!"¡ªall of a sudden, the hidden gem she always had since little resurfaced. The instinct skill she was born with, tingling in alarm, her blood froze, and a deep sense of unease gnawed at her heart. Xiao Lian lost the feeling from her fingertips, trembling, and couldn''t exert a single grain of power within her being. Then a bast of blue aurAuraploded within the place. It created shockwaves that blew away the ceilings and wooden fences around. A beautiful hue of blue aurAuraveloped Xiao Lian''s body as she gripped the Legendary spear, which was also trembling, following its master''s sudden change of emotion. Feeling the situation might have turned bad, Soma clenched his hands, ready to summon his equipment in full gear and confront the enemy in front of her. Within the swirling chaos, the woman kept her calm and watched the girl before her with an intrigued expression. The two males behind her tensed their bodies and were ready to start a confrontation. However, with a single wave of her palm, the two males retreated and eventually returned to their own position behind, while Xiao Yin sighed and, for the first time, cupped her fist and opened her mouth. "...I am sorry, Lian''er. I have no ill intention toward your mother, truly believe in me. I was doing my monthly visit to see my sister''s(marriage) condition, that''s all". The blue Aura that was swirling around her still did not show any sign of backing out; its light dimmed. Xiao Yin''s voice was low and faltered for a moment, showing her deep worry. "Mm, I see". "...Ye-yeah, so may I visit her like usual. I just want to see how her condition was and probably stock some medicine I have in hand". Hearing her aunt''s persuasive tone, Xiao Lian''s emotion falters. She turns her gaze back and notices that Xiao Bai is nodding her head furiously, telling her that what Xiao Yin has said is true. "Madam Yin is right. She usually comes to this place to visit your mother to check her condition and give her some medicine that might cure her." Xiao Lian''s tensed mind lessened. She retracted the Aura that enveloped her body and alternated her gaze toward her sister and Aunt. She had so many questions that she wanted to ask, but the most important thing was, "Why now of all time?" she muttered weakly. Once, when she was on the brink of collapse, no one extended their hand to grasp the shivering cold hand of Xiao Lian and her mother; only Xiao Rui and then Xiao Bai came second. There was no speck of sign from the other mistress of the family head; even that man himself didn''t help her. Her face knitted, trapped in her own swirling thoughts. Meanwhile, Soma''s face was stoned, but inside, he was engulfed in the swirling danger that was creeping behind him. "So, it has become the same as the story. I must hasten the process. Xiao Lian!? " His eyes were wide open to see Xiao Lian''s eyes turned misty. Soma unconsciously grasped her trembling little hands, telling her he was here with her. The girl lifted her face and met her eyes with Soma. "Soma?". "It''s okay. Follow your heart, Xiao Lian!". Looking at his calm face and the way he sounded so confident soothed the raging waves of emotion that clouded her mind. She gripped the warm feeling on her hand and faced the wall that blocked her. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mm, Thank you for your attention to caring for my mother, but it''s okay. Everything is alright now." "I am sorry, Lian''er. I couldn''t quite catch your intention here". Xiao Lian stored her blue spear and then moved one step forward. Her unwavering calm gaze slightly pushed back the intent Xiao Yin possessed. "We don''t need your goodness anymore because everything will be solved today!". Everyone in the place except for Soma had a dumbfounded expression, witnessing the bravery of a single girl who rejected some goodwill from a person she claimed to be a stranger. "Lian''er, what are you¡­". "Hoo, since when is sister Yin so care about our circumstance?". Another third-party voice echoed, garnering everyone''s attention to look at the source, only to find Xiao Rui and two other girls standing behind Soma. "Xiao Rui!!". Xiao Yin knitted her brows unpleasantly, seeing someone she regarded as an outsider. In the first place, Xiao Yin never accepted Xiao Rui''s presence as one of her own in this place. "It''s been a while, Xiao Yin". On the other hand, Xiao Rui calmly faced the woman with her head held high. She didn''t falter even though the males behind Xiao Yin were ready to choke her throat. "You bring another strangers into this place". "Well, if you have some complaints, you can complain to the family head, for they were young lady Xiao Lian''s friends she invited personally to visit this place." "...". The place turned quiet; no one opened their mouths until Xiao Yin sighed helplessly, turned to look at Xiao Lian, and opened her mouth calmly. "Well then, Lian''er. I will bid my farewell here. All of you, you can stay in this place, but I warned you to not do something inappropriate for later you will receive a severe punishment later". After giving one last look at the group, Xiao Yin turned her back and moved away from the place before her guards followed behind her, their faces tense. "Tch, that fox, always had that creepy mask on her face. That really disgusts me". Xiao Rui clicked her tongue as she turned to Xiao Lian, who had observed her and the other since her arrival. "Why is everyone here?". "Silly girl, of course we will be here. What else do you expect?". "Mm, no. I''m just a bit confused. I''m also sorry about my earlier childish tantrums." "Well, that was truly rare to see you in that state!". Hina interjected from behind, and Serafina also nodded from beside her, understanding her point. "True, because you are always keeping everything to yourself so it was kind of fresh, looking at you who could express her emotion clearly". "Senior". The three girls began to gather up and start a small conversation that loosened the tension in the air. They began to introduce themselves to Xiao Bai, and their laughter chorused behind them as Xiao Rui watched their exchange in utter bliss. On the other hand, Soma calmly watched them, but internally, he was still bothered by Xiao Lian''s mother''s condition; he cleared his throat to gain everyone''s attention. "Sera, can you contact Lucy to come to this place!". "Lucy, why? She was staying in her hometown". "No, I believe, she was with Leon, and staying in the Lin Family somewhere in this country". Serafina''s body flinched upon hearing Soma''s explanation. Then, her mind began to recall the memories before she left here. A visible vein protruded on her temple; it ruined her beauty. She took out her phone and began to dial her best friend''s number. The phone beeped several times before the other side picked up. Upon noticing it, Serafina placed it near her ear. {...Se-sera, what''s wrong?} "Hoho, how was your honeymoon with your boyfriend, Lucy?". {Eh!?} Chapter 363 - 363 Saints Power. After having a banter for almost thirty minutes, Lucy finally agrees to visit the place because she needs to do something before Soma gives a dose of Elixir to Xiao Lian''s mother. "Everyone lets go inside!". Xiao Lian stood in front of the door, holding its handle. She twisted her wrist and pushed away the wooden door that blocked her path. The door creaked and revealed the interior, which was tidy with no tiny speck of dust. It seemed Xiao Bai was truly meticulous in her work. The room was plain, with three-seater sofas put together, flanking a rectangular wooden table in the middle. On the right side, near the wall, there are shelves filled with books and fiction, which are favored by children. The room was simple with no conspicuous decoration, and it pictured the humble origin of the family that stayed there. Xiao Lian scanned the room with a nostalgic face she made, her lips slightly lifted up, and she inhaled deeply the air in the place as she took Soma''s hand and dragged him before the others. "This way!". Soma let himself flow, and the other two girls watched their interaction with smiles on their faces. They seemed happy to see another side of Xiao Lian, who was rarely shown to the outside world. They pushed further inside and found two-way corridors on each side. In front of them stood a kitchen. Xiao Lian turned to the right and then faced a single wooden door. A momentary silence descended upon the room. Xiao Lian felt her breath turn irregular as her heart skipped a beat. It got harder to breathe, and the memories that haunted her past began to replicate on their own, making her face pale. However, a strong feeling of warmth slowly melted the tension in her body, and she could feel Soma gripping her hand tightly. Once again, his composure helped her in this situation where her mother was involved. She shook her head, a glint presented before her eyes, unwavering and believed to the boy beside her that would save the day like usual. Xiao Lian unlocked the handle and pushed inside the door with gentle creaking. It gently rubbed against her consciousness. "Mother, I''m Home!". Silence enveloped the room as the figure of a young woman with a pale complexion lay on the bed in the corner near the window to get a sun bath. Xiao Lian gulped her saliva but braced herself despite her eyes were already blurred. Slowly, as she approached the bed, her mother, Xiao Luan, wore a white gown. The sun touched her face, showing that she was in a calm and deep sleep. The skin clung tightly to its bones, unhealthy as she was. She had been imprisoned in her sleep for years without any bright solution. "It''s been a while, Mother!". Xiao Lian picked out her mother''s hair, which clung to her cheek, and looked at her mother warmly. Sadly, she got no response from her despite already being in her best mood while holding her tears. "Mm, I almost forgot! Mother, he is Soma". Soma stepped forward and faced the sleeping woman with a calm gaze, but inside, he was swirling with a myriad of thoughts. "...I can feel it! It was strong and ferocious even at this time it was still gnawing at her being. Such cruel curse they put on her". Soma''s thoughts. As soon as he was near the bed, his instinct skill flared up wildly; his whole body was tingling in horror, for the curse was putting her mind and body into sleep for eternity. One person who has this advanced technique regarding curses, and that is one of the seven subordinates of Demon Lord who happened to hide in this place, trying to overthrow the four family reigns as Damian had ordered. Unknowingly, he clenched his teeth, and Xiao Lian, who happened to witness it, bulged. She saw Soma''s filled with wrath the moment he witnessed her mother. "Soma!? " However, she also noticed a bit of grief within those rage-filled eyes. Xiao Lian''s frozen heart began to melt, and she chose to tightly grip his hand. Then, after a moment of introduction, the three girls sat on a wooden chair in the room surrounding a round table, enjoying the mild and refreshing taste of a tea Xiao Bai had prepared. Soma and Xiao Rui decided to return to the entrance gate to receive a guest that Serafina had invited to the place by Soma''s order. As they walked side by side, Xiao Rui noticed wrinkles on her nephew''s temple, which warmed her heart:"He is indeed my elder sister''s son. Always worrying about every little thing around her important circles. Fufu, that is quite refreshing¡­" "Xiao Ma?". "Hm, What is it Aunt?". "The girl we will pick up currently is The rumoured Saint, right?". "Yeah, she is". Then, the two shut their mouths because they already understood each other''s intentions. But one thing began to linger in Xiao Rui''s mind: "Is this going to work?" Her brows knitted together, thinking about the past, when she kept searching and sending many talented doctors, also trying traditional and modern medicine, to cure Xiao Luan. However, all of the results were zero. Xiao Rui desperately began to beg, pray, and do everything to gain a single drop of Elixir, but the thing was gone from the world. There was one time when she intended to ask the Saint for a favor, but because of the country policies where the Saint lived, it was hard for her to get a chance for a meeting. "But to think that the chance to meet the saint will happen right now". The two finally arrived at the entrance gate, observed by many curious gazes. Xiao Rui led Soma outside by waving her hand and informing the people at the gate. "There is another guest of mine waiting outside. Open the entrance gate!". S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A loud ''click'' permeated the atmosphere, accompanied by a rumbling sound as the gate slid to the side, attracting the attention of the person outside. Her blonde wavy hair is tied in a half-up style to give her a mature vibe. She wears a white dress with frilly decoration, coated with a thick brown coat that keeps her warm. "Soma, where is Sera?". "Welcome, Senior Lucy. She is having a chat with the other and thank you for listening to her request, no my request". Lucy''s face stiffened as she witnessed Soma bow his torso ninety degrees under everyone else''s gaze. It was, of course, attracting attention; also, rather than stunned, Xiao Rui''s complexion was touched. "Elder sister, you are truly blessed by a magnificent Son". "Ah, no problem, by the way. Please lift your body up. It makes me uncomfortable when you do that. Let''s talk like usual." "Thank you, also this is my Aunt. We were recently reunited by fate". "Greetings, My name is Xiao Rui. Xiao Ma Aunt. thank you for always looking after my Nephew and Niece". "Nephew? Niece? Xiao Ma?". She feels overwhelmed by Soma''s sudden burst of information. Lucy dumbfoundedly alternates her gaze between the two. However, time is of the essence, so Soma opens his mouth to resort to the topic at hand. "Senior Lucy, please help us!". "!?". ***** Lucy stepped into a humble house in the corner of the vast place. She was following Soma and Xiao Rui''s steps, which seemed urgent, looking at their complexion. Soma didn''t give her a big piece of what she should do here, but hearing their sincere plea and the way he acted blew away her curiosity and set her mind straight to helping people in need in front of her. Once she enters a simple bedroom, where the other girls are having a blast in the corner, they are stiffened by the sudden guest who comes in. "You guys". "Senior, Lucy!?". "Senior!?". "Lucy, thanks for coming!". "No, I !?". Hina, Xiao Lian, and Serafina began to approach her side, but the moment she was distracted, an ominous feeling assaulted her body. The uncomfortable sensation crawled under her skin, turning her mind into chaos. "...Wha-What is this sensation!?". "You feel it too?". Everyone in the room tilted their heads in wonder except for Soma, who had already stayed near the bed and overlooked a presence hidden far away, looking at their place. Slowly, Lucy approached the side of the bed, and the embodied malice in front of her further distorted her complexion. She turned to the side and witnessed Soma gazing straight at her with a grim expression. "Please can you do something about the curse?". The room turned heavy as Soma''s declaration made the others who remained standing behind change their facial color to blue. Without minding the others, Lucy nodded her head and clasped her palm in praying. She closed her eyes before releasing the miracle she possessed. Soon, a blinding light filled the room, and it made them shut their eyes tightly. A Magic circle floated above Xiao Luan''s body and began to resonate with the activation, circling in motion while bathing the Sleeping woman with particles of light. [Saint''s Miracle activated] [Light magic level 9 activated] [Dispelling the curses] [Curses dispelled] At the same time as the magic finished its job, black smoke began to leak from Xiao Luan''s body. Slowly, as it clashed with the light, the smoke dissipated into thin air, obliterated. The light in the room dimmed, and Lucy slowly opened her eyes. She observed the woman sleeping in front of her, wiping the sweat on her temple, then turned her gaze to Soma and the others. "She will be fine!". Chapter 364 - 364 Xiao Luan. As expected from the Saint, she dispelled that high-ranking curse with little effort, which made everyone in the place dumbfounded, except both of them. A moment of silent descent into the room as Lucy declared the news she brought to the people behind stood stiffened like a statue. One by one, clarity was reborn in their dumbfounded eyes; Xiao Lian, who by most the one that was getting much impact from that, staggered, and she lost her grasp upon her legs. However, faster than anyone, Soma appeared in front of her and acted as a cushion for her body. She leaned her body toward Soma; the warmth that came upon contact still couldn''t alleviate a bit of her disturbed mind. "Soma, what is¡­". "It''s okay, Xiao Lian. Your mother is safe now!". A glimpse of hope returned to her clouded mind; its light descended down, brought an unexplainable strength within her eyes, and rushed through her veins as she walked off to the bed, escorted by Soma. As soon as she arrived, her complexion worsened as she couldn''t find any difference between her mother, who lay comfortably on her bed. Dread started to creep out; it froze her beating heart, filled with a ray of hope. Xiao Lian turned to Soma beside her, and she found him nodding firmly, telling her bleak mind that it was all right. She turned to Lucy and received a warm smile that slightly soothed her darkened mind. Filled with determination, Xiao Lian dropped to her knees beside the bed and grasped her mother''s now warm hand, which had previously been cold. She traced her finger to its wrist and noticed a distinct sign of life beating, destroying the black sky that ruled over her. "...Mother!". Xiao Lian whispered that name weakly as she put her mother''s palm to her temple. "...Lian''er!?". "!?". She felt a twitch, and the soft and weak voice from Xiao Luan''s mouth startled her and everyone in the room. "Impossible!". Lucy, who knew Xiao Luan''s body condition the best, opened her eyes in disbelief at the sheer determination Xiao Luan had shown to even speak. Xiao Rui, who heard it, staggered into the front as she looked upon the woman who lay on the bed. Her eyes trembled and so did her body, slowly, as she saw Xiao Luan''s eyes open slightly. Her dam burst open letting tears flooded her cheeks. "Sister Xiao Luan?". Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon noticing her name being called weakly, Xiao Luan''s eyes turned to the source and found a familiar face who always stayed near her as a friend, sister, and one she considered as a blood family than everyone in the place. Xiao Luan''s eyes shrank, happy to see that Xiao Rui was doing well; then she turned to the side and noticed her daughter was stoned. Her eyes were bloated, and her jaws slackened so that they almost touched the ground. A faint trace of smile and joy could be seen through her dry lips. She was witnessing her daughter''s sudden growth. Once, Xiao Luan used to see her as a duckling, following everywhere she went and so attached, calmly sitting on her lap when reading a bedtime story. "...Lian''er, good girl". With the bit of strength she possessed, Xiao Luan forced her palm near her daughter to move, climbed on top of her head, and gently caressed it. "!?Mother!". The warmth that enveloped her head tore down the anxiety and dark, gloomy cloud that invaded her mind. Her eyes slightly trembled before tears filled with relief traveled along her stiff face. "...You have grown into someone that is beautiful. Thank you, Lian''er. Everything is okay now". "...Uuu, Mo-mother, ". Her mother''s gentle touch and soft words melted the ice that had imprisoned her emotions from the day she saw her mother break down. The eternal ice thawed, and from that, an ocean with clear, crystal-like water emerged, spreading infinitely without an end. Soma sighed. He felt happy with what he had done, and that is one other problem that had been released from his mind. He shrugged his shoulders and stepped aside from the spotlight as he began to scheme something. None of them noticed his action, for they were too touched to see the fateful reunion of Mother and Daughter. ***** After several times when the room''s atmosphere calmed down, Soma gave some drops of Elixir for Xiao Luan to consume, which surprised her that a young boy like him had a legendary medicine that could restore a person from a dying breath in his possession. The result is, as its name suggests, Xiao Luan''s complexion, which is only skin and bone; now, her body has become vibrant with muscles, which has made her healthier. Her looks have become more radiant, and her natural beauty has even been enhanced, making her look younger than her age. The family is now in the dining room, which happened around in the kitchen, planning on having supper after the resurrection of Xiao Luan. Xiao Bai, as the servant in the house, busied herself, but feeling bad for not doing something, Soma and Hina decided to help, and it turned out more grandiose than planned. Several dishes were served on top of the table. The steam and delicious scent wafted through the room, making everyone''s mouths salivate. "Oh, my, this is quite something". Xiao Luan, who sat in the head seat, felt pleased with the colorful and enchanting dish that lay before her. She and Soma sat on the long side of the rectangle table, while the remaining six sat on the width side. Soma, carrying a huge plate filled with dishes called Kung-Pao Chicken, began to sit on his seat and settle down. "Thank you, everyone. I never thought that I had actually been asleep for years, becoming a burden to this family." "No Mother, you are not burdening me at all!". "Lian''er is right, sister Luan. You are not burdening me at all. This is what a family should do after all". "Thank you, both of you and also Xiao Bai, for taking care of me when I was bedridden". Xiao Bai''s trembling body twitched. She was still flustered about being allowed to eat in the same seat as her master. She furiously shook her head to the sides and spoke. "Not at all, Miss. I was just doing my Job. ¡­Also, I owe a lot to you at some point¡­". Her voice was getting smaller, swallowed by the lively atmosphere that surrounded the dining table. "Is that so? I am truly glad for being blessed by a good family". Everyone expressed their genuine feelings with a heartfelt smile to Xiao Luan, who was most grateful for everything else she had done in the past and received at this time. "Oh my, where are my manners? Let''s end this conversation and enjoy this feast". "Yes!". As soon as the person in the house spoke, they all began to delve into the ocean of deliciousness, savoring every bit of dishes that were served in front of them. Tender and juicy meat, fresh vegetables, and a mix of various spices liven things filled with laughter. The feast lasted shorter than expected as the girls who didn''t have a chance to cook now washed up the plates. "Oh my, so you happened to be Xiao Lei''s and Kenji''s son and just reunited with your Aunt recently?". "Yes¡­". Soma, Xiao Lian, and Xiao Luan had a rather small conversation at the dining table, while the others were washing the plate, including Serafina and Lucy, who were not used to dealing with it. "Then, What happened when the two of you met in the Academy. I recalled you guys once met in the past?". "Well¡­". "Soma, Let me!". Xiao Lian began to share her experience when they first met at the Academy for the entrance exam. Xiao Luan listened firmly, stars glittering in her eyes, touched, and saddened by the change in her daughter''s emotions. The story continued until the others also started to listen in curiosity. They began to share their hardships and experiences when dealing with many variables of thrill, enemy, and adventurous tale, which helped their growth and deepened the relationship between them. By the end of the story, Xiao Luan facepalmed as she stared dumbfoundedly at her daughter upon realizing the harsh truth of the change when her body collapsed at that time. She was contemplating between being happy that her daughter had many trustworthy companions and being sad that her daughter had a problem with her heart. "So Lian''er?". "Mm, What is it mother?". "I''m going straight to the problem! I want to hear your feelings toward this boy!". "My feelings for Soma?". As soon as she grasped the meaning, Xiao Lian''s face exploded in pink. The stares from her mother and the others, expecting to hear the answer, made her lower her gaze. She took a peek at Soma, who looked at her intently, making her beating heart much louder. However, despite being bombarded by curious stares from the other, which made her flustered about all of this suddenness, Xiao Lian firmly admits that she is head over heels for Soma. She didn''t know where it started and didn''t care about that either; the whole point was that she wanted to stay beside him, protect him with all of her power, just like the vow she made that day on that summer night at the beach. "Mm, I like¡­ No, I love him, from the bottom of my heart". She said that line firmly without any shred of bashfulness, stunned everyone in the place, including Soma. Chapter 365 - 365 News. The room temperature spiked up as it was silenced by the firm words that came out from Xiao Lian''s thin lips. Everyone stares dumbfounded at the girl with her unusual face filled with strong emotion. Hina and Serafina shrugged as they exchanged glances, each mouth parted ways relieved, washed away their chest, and whispered to themselves. "It''s about time she faced this phase!". Both of them nodded solemnly and gave the girl respect for daring to state that embarrassing line in the crowd. Xiao Rui was distinctly shocked. Xiao Rui felt stunned that despite knowing her niece''s feelings, she thought the matter was already done by the time Xiao Lian consulted her, but it seemed prolonged. As for Xiao Bai, she thought that the two had a special relationship already, but to think it wasn''t like what she thought. "I am sorry for jumping to a conclusion, but, way to go, young Lady. Man these days needs an aggressive approach for your feelings to get across, just like my experience taught me". She clenched her fist under the table, excited to see the continuation of the event. Xiao Luan''s heart skipped a beat and momentarily froze. From her perspective, her daughter felt it was getting across to her that it reminded her of the old times. "Oh my, Lian''er. you seemed truly grown without knowing. Fuuh, this mother of yours is truly proud". She mumbled inside her heart but soon shifted her gaze toward the boy who sat in the corner opposite her. His gaze was calm; he seemed to have foreseen this situation after spending time with my daughter, but instead of moving himself, he decided to let the girls recognize her true feelings first and then make a move. "He seemed experienced in this¡­ Wait, don''t tell me!?". Before Xiao Luan could reflect on what was on her mind, the clattering sound of a chair being pushed attracted everyone''s attention as they saw Soma stand up and approach the seat in honor where Xiao Luan and her daughter were near each other. "Soma!?". Xiao Lian, who recognized what she had done, her face burned with embarrassment; each step Soma took increased the rhythm in her heart, beating so loudly that she worried it might leak out to the surface. Looking at his figure closing in, Xiao Lian faltered as she staggered to stand up, but faster than her mind and body could act. Soma grasped one of her hands, interlocking their fingers together; he stared at her blushing cheeks, and tears began to accumulate in her eyes. "It seemed I was lagging behind, and to think of letting a girl confess her feelings first". "Soma!?". Not answering, Soma spread his lips, showing her sincere smile to give her a sense of calmness. He tightly grasped her hand, which made her body stiffen. Then, as if a hero who would challenge the world, he turned his gaze to Xiao Luan, who was secretly waiting in excitement for the event to progress. "Mrs, Xiao Luan¡­ No! Mother, would you be willing to entrust your daughter''s future to me? I can''t show much for now, but I promise to let her be happy by my side!". The females in the room skipped a beat, hearing Soma''s serious and heartfelt confession that seemed to enrapture everyone in place. His girlfriends were sure, but the other females also had a furious blush on their cheeks. However, there is one girl who was filled to the brim by the sweet atmosphere that she momentarily passed out, her forehead touching the table. "Oh my, Uhum¡­ Xiao Ma was it? Or should I call you Soma?". Xiao Luan cleared her throat as she regulated her own mind to calm down for a few seconds. "Neither of them is fine, Because that was the name my late parents used to call me". "...I see". For everyone in the room who knows his backstory, their faces are knitted in sorrow¡ªeven Xiao Rui''s eyes glitter for recalling the old times that are suddenly replaying in her brain. "Do you love my daughter?". "Yes!". "Are you willing to make her happy as you promised? Because I hate people who can''t keep their promises". "Like I said earlier. I can''t give you enough proof of that for now, but once I decide on something. I will do it until the end, so¡­ Please give us your blessing, Mother". Soma, under the gaze of everyone present, bowed his head ninety degrees, making Xiao Luan and the other''s eyes bulge out, but Xiao Lian, who was touched by his earnestness, also followed suit and bowed her head by the side. "Lian''er, you¡­!?". "Mother, I know this is hard to take for you who just woken up, but this is my choice and I hope you can give us your blessing, so mother, please¡­". "Of course I will give you my blessing". Xiao Lian earnestly pleaded, but she got cut off by her mother, who sensed something wasn''t clicking in her gear. Xiao Lian lifted her gaze and looked at her mother with incredulous eyes before she burst into tears and generally leaped into her embrace. "Fufu... I am happy for you, Lian''er. Now, as his partner, you should give him your best support, understood?". "Mm, thank you, Mother!". Soma felt another load of problems lifted from his shoulder; he straightened his posture and smiled, watching the mother-daughter''s warm relationship. Then he turned to the other two, Hina and Sera, and witnessed them fully support him in this situation. Soon, he submerged into his own thoughts, looking at the deep past he had in his two lives. He chuckled inside his heart and felt like wanting to boast about something. "Having three Beautiful girlfriends in hand and each of them had no qualms over it. This feels absolutely the best!". ***** After the sweet moment at the dining table, news started to spread as Xiao Luan, with her healthy complexion, walked under the ray of light. It brought chaos upon the place as they saw a wandering Ghost. "Is that true!?". Xiao Long glared at his adjutant, who delivered the news he received from the servants who came to his side when he was having a matter outside his office. "Yes, it is certain, for I am checking it myself!". As soon as those words left his mouth, Xiao Long trembled, his limbs losing their strength, unable to support his body as he flopped to the floor, the act that was supposed to be unbecoming of a ruler. However, he didn''t care about it. Instead, he felt his body lighter because the burden of guilt that kept weighing him down all these years had been lifted; unbeknown to him, his vision turned blurred, and he felt tears streaking down his cheeks. "Luan''er, thank god! Trully, thank god!". "My liege!?". The adjutant came to his side and soon helped his master to rest properly in his chair. Before he could pull out, he felt a strong grip on his clothes coming from Xiao Long. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I need to go there! I need to see her!". Xiao Long, as if possessed by a demon, urged his body to move and hurriedly moved away toward the place where his beloved wife was staying. The adjutant who saw his master like that cold only swallowed back the words that almost spilled from his mouth concerning the matter in the family. Without waiting for his adjutant acceptance, he ignores his job, throws away the pen in his hands, and swiftly moves his feet toward the place where his beloved is. With a ''bang'', the door in his office blasted, startling the servants passing by. "My liege!?". "!?". Xiao Long dismissed the greeting of the servants as he was in a hurry; he moved his feet, storming away the corridor before disappearing under the dumbfounded gaze of the servants, Meanwhile, the adjutant who left behind shrugged his shoulders and sighed in resignation; he picked up the scattered papers and pen on the floor before arranging them in neat order and speaking in deep regret. "...My liege, I am happy that Mistress Xiao Luan has recovered from her illness, but this matter would be troublesome to deal with. I am sure the other mistresses have also heard about this news! Fuuh, I am really about the future!". He picked up the last document on the floor before storming away from the room, following the steps of his master. ***** Within one of the luxurious houses in the Xiao family, in one of the innermost rooms hidden from the eyes of the house, the air was thick and pungent with the odor of sweat and nectar from the human body. The golden light flickered gently in the dimly lit room, its warm light scattered strategically beside the king-size bed. A red curtain of desire cascades from the ceilings, forming a cage of adultery. From within, a soft creak resounded as an alluring soft and toned leg emerged from the cage, followed by a thick smell of sweat, the proof of her intense labor. Behind her was a glimpse from the bed, where two men with healthy and robust physiques lay out of breath. The woman pushed aside the hair that stuck to her neck and body as she approached the drawer to take some gown to cover her birthday suit. "Huuf, this day is really irritating". Not only did her niece come home, but the outsider woman also presented before her and dared to block her path. Recalling that only worsened her mood, and feeling frustrated, she turned to the bed and found out that the two men still had not recovered, yet she was frustrated, wanting to release it. "Hmph, useless". As she fixed her appearance, the flickered golden light swayed as shadows loomed over the room. Xiao Yin turned her back, startled with eyes wide open before speaking. "You are!". Chapter 366 - 366 Grovel. Two youngsters walked around randomly within the place; the sun was high above, illuminating the land filled with life. The chilling wind of the incoming winter slammed into their skin, making them flinch and soon blow some air into their palms. "Senior, how was Lin Fan condition?". Soma, who walked one step ahead of Lucy, opened his mouth. He appointed himself to become an escort for Lucy, who planned to return to Lin Fan''s or, more precisely, to Leon''s side, for she is worried that the other girls will get a head start. Initially, Lucy decided to stay a little longer than planned, but watching the event at the dining table made her heart longed for someone. The images of a young boy with blonde hair kept replicating inside her mind, his calm and gentle nature giving her a sense of security, which resulted in her distress. As she heard the question, Lucy tilted her head and asked herself, "How does he know? Don''t tell me!?". She recalled the event clearly when Lin Fan''s relieved face, which seemed to be holding back tears, sat leaning his back on the wall, looking at his awoken family from its sleep. "They are fine, Lin Fan also feels great relief". At that time, her ears caught a small whisper that escaped his lips, which kept saying thanks to someone. Lucy thought that maybe Lin Fan was thanking the person who helped him, but to think that person was Soma. "He is a walking contradiction". The thing that comes to her mind when Soma is involved in a mysterious illness or gravely wounded. It must be a legendary potion that is searched for in the world: an Elixir. Lucy also saw its effects not once but twice. That miracle potion saved lives. Then her outburst led to an awkward relationship she had with him at that time, but everything is already in the past. However, she still holds a little grudge as to why, if he had that miraculous potion, he didn''t use it for good. Even when she was submerged in her own thoughts like this, maybe somewhere out there, a person was in dire need of it, and with just a drop, it could save one life. How wonderful if that could be realized. However, even if its slightly, she could understand the boy named Soma is. From what Lucy saw, he is not someone who move for greater cause. What he wanted to, is to only save someone important to him and keep them safe for as long as he present. "Um, Can you please open the door? I was tasked by Mrs Aunt Xiao Rui to escort her to the entrance gate". Soma initially contemplated what he would call his Aunt, but, in the end, he gave a somewhat awkward name. After a moment of silence, the entrance gate rumbled, and he felt a tremor in his feet, picturing the weight of the carved stone that slid to the side upon his view. Gradually, as the gate opened, a black limousine with three people stood facing him, making Soma''s brows knitted in wonder. "Lin Fan, and Leon, why are you guys here?". Not wanting to bother the guard, Soma apologized and asked for some time. Thankfully, he got permission, so he and Lucy stepped outside the gate while the other two approached. Without many words, Lin Fan starts to bend his knees and grovel in place, putting the entire place in an uproar for his action. As expected from a well-known family, despite still being young, his face was known even from Xiao''s family perspective. The guards and servants who happened to stay in the garden saw the scene, and their jaws dropped to the floor. Behind him, a relatively young man who acted as his adjutant also bowed his torso ninety degrees. "No, no, no, Stand up. You must not do this!". Soma swiftly picked up Lin Fan, who was still touching the ground and patted the adjutant man, which made them lift their gaze to meet him. He firmly put Lin Fan straight and stared at his glittering red eyes. All the information he received from Lucy truly happened, and Soma felt happy for Lin Fan, who had the salvation that he deserved. Even Soma felt a slight trembling on Lin Fan''s shoulder. "...Th-thanks to you, my family is, My family is¡­". "I see, good for you, Lin Fan". Soma was at a loss for words, seeing the usual aloof Lin fan could act this meek in front of others. It seems his family meant the world to him. It is so important that he is willing to dispose of his usual perks and be willing to grovel to a boy. Slowly, as the conversation calmed down, Lin Fan, who reclaimed his calm self, once again slightly bowed his head and opened his mouth despite it being hoarse. "Once again, I can''t thank you enough for what you have given me. So if anything happens, call me and also use this if you plan to visit my house". Lin Fan took out a piece of paper with a wrinkle and an emerald jade plaque with a calligraphy of the name Lin wrote on it. "This is?". "Keep it!". Soma observed the things on his hands before storing them in his storage and extended his right hand, and Lin Fan grasped it firmly. "See you later, Lin Fan". "Ah, you too, Soma". They separated before Soma greeted Leon and Lin Fan''s adjutant before seeing the luxurious limousine driven off and disappear from his sight. "Another load of problems had been resolved". Soma sighs meaningfully, glancing toward the vast blue sky above, the clouds flowing gently in the stream of air; it relinquishes his mind into an ephemeral serene, then turns back inside, receiving curious looks from people inside. However, knowing that he is in a serene state, he ignores the stares and moves his light feet further inside toward the place where his family awaits. The people who had seen the event earlier began to spread the news fast like wildfire, almost enveloping the current news of Xiao Luan''s awakening. ***** Arrived in the States, he stood baffled, wondering what had happened as it was crowded by many people watching the incredulous sight of the head of the family groveling on the ground, facing Xiao Luan, who felt troubled by all of this. Besides her, Xiao Lian gripped the blue spear in hand while giving off a monstrous aura that could choke a regular human. A gust of shockwaves spread out evenly as Xiao Lian, who lost her temper, took a step forward; a shimmering light from a mist gathered around before it clumped together, creating a huge figure of a Loong swimming freely in the air before it coiled around Xiao Lian and her mother protecting them from harm. "What the hell is happening when I''m gone? Hm?". Soma witnesses two beautiful fairies waving at him from the crowds, letting him know what they want. Hina and Serafina only waved their hands recklessly while pointing at Xiao Lian''s side, with their mouths moving. "Stop it, huh!? Well, how should I do that?". Soma glanced at the scene and could fairly guess what this was all about. This event is never mentioned in the novel when Xiao Long has to grovel like that. Still, it is probably something like Xiao Lian stopping the pursuit of her hateful father to reunite with her mother. "It can''t be helped". He shrugged his shoulders while loosening the tension in his body, walking calmly under the pressure of the dragon and many eyes that looked at him in reckless horror. However, despite the pressure, the water that kept generating endlessly around Xiao Lian tamed itself, welcoming Soma''s appearance. The mist happily swirls around him, welcoming him as if he were its own. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Loong figure opened a path, and when Xiao Lian felt a gentle tap from her shoulder, her body instinctively moved and commanded the water to devour it, but the moment she knew the person, her face stiffened and canceled her thought. "Soma!?". "Calm yourself, Xiao Lian. there is no need to create this scene on your mother''s celebration day". Like a hero who stopped the calamity from happening, the people present witnessed the wild blue Loong that coiled around them slightly disperse into myriad mist and disappear into the atmosphere, creating a lingering path of the rainbow that captivated everyone on the scene for just a moment. While everyone was exclaiming how beautiful it was, Xiao Long''s eyes were knitted as he felt a tremendous rage, seeing her charming daughter nod obediently after being reprimanded by an unknown boy. "How dare that brat stay near my adorable daughter. Such impudent, it was a death sentence". Grinding his teeth, the man glared at the boy. Soma and Xiao Luan, who noticed the man''s murderous look, sighed simultaneously because they knew his troublesome nature when it came to his daughter. Xiao Luan cleared her throat and soon turned her gaze with a smile to the foolish man she called a husband. "It''s been a while, dear. What sort of business do you have here?". "...Hm!?, Ah, Luan''er!?". The man stood up, dusting the soil that stuck to his clothes, and then looked toward his wife dearly. "...Ho-how was your condition?". "Oh my, It is unbelievable, but when I woke up I had no strength to even sit up, but when Xiao Ma here gave some of his medicine to me. I feel reborn". "...Is that so?". Despite having an awkward moment at the start, the conversation between them gradually flowed harmoniously, which pleased the servants while they continued their work. The two of them began to sit at the table that had been prepared beforehand; under the naked eyes of the sun, the two dive deeper into their sea of memories. Chapter 367 - 367 Confrontation.. While the two parents were talking harmoniously despite having a slight moment of awkwardness around them, the two currently sat down opposite each other, Xiao Long with his attempt at storytelling by making some weird gestures and funny approach, and Xiao Luan giggling nonstop, watching the person she considered her half in amused manner. All of that beautiful event would have been complete if not for their daughter, Xiao Lian, who reluctantly stepped away from the spot. Her gaze was sharp, and the violent yet calm aura of the ocean still enveloped her body. Soma, who watched their situation, signed helplessly. He turned his gaze and saw no presence of the other two, who apparently tried to be considerate by staying inside the house, enjoying their tea time. Realizing he was alone with Xiao Lian, Soma took her delicate hands and then interlocked them together, making Xiao Lian''s aura seep back inside as her body stoned like a statue. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Xiao Lian. No! Lian''er". Xiao Lian''s body flinched, and her demeanour turned hundred eighty degrees. The tension in her body lessened while she submerged in the warmth from their interlocking palms. "...Mm, What is it, Soma?". From that on, Soma contemplated how he should open up the topic, but after seeing her flushed face, looking adorably toward his face. His mind heated up, and any reason or thought he had in mind disappeared. His body moved on its own, placing his other hand on her cheek. The soft and smooth texture that touched his skin gave his heart a slight turmoil for resisting the urge to squeeze it. So, instead, he used his thumb to caress it lightly, making Xiao Lian''s face redden further while closing her eyes. "Shit, she is too cute!". Feeling intoxicated by the situation they were in, Soma''s head slowly drifted from its post, moving forward as it got ready to pluck those pink lips off her. However, when their faces were inch enough before touching, Soma sensed a tremendous bloodlust from his side, and his hand reluctantly parted with the cheek. He caught something that had been thrown at him with enough force to destroy a boulder. From the pain that stung his palm and the trembling that still happened to his hand, Soma''s mind cleared. He parted away from Xiao Lian, looked at his hand, and clenched it a few times to check if anything was wrong. "Brat, you dare!". A solemn voice echoed in the place; it was thick and filled with fury, and it was directed at Soma with the intent to crush his head. Soma turned to the source and found Xiao Long, with his wrathful face glaring at his sides, which was in close proximity to Xiao Lian. Xiao Lian was baffled by the situation. He turned to the other one and saw Xiao Luan covering her mouth, feeling thrilled by the courageous act her daughter and Soma did. Even from her eyes, Soma could see a bit of excitement in it, like a child who had just received her first toy. "Fuu, thanks to him. I regained my calm for a bit". Soma muttered under his heart as he exhaled to dispose of his earlier thoughts. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Soma had to activate his skill to strengthen his mind further. Thanks to that, his heated mind cooled off, and his enraptured passion dwindled down. "Let''s continue it later when there are no eyes around". He exhaled and tried to turn to his side, but. "...You!?". Before Soma could react and give a reason for his act, Xiao Lian released her connected hands and summoned her blue spear, radiating a dangerous Azure Aura along with mists that started to gather in the place, creating a stream in mid-air. Another shocking thing happened when her emotion devoured her; Xiao Lian didn''t realize it. However, the sky dampened, and black clouds began to gather above, pulled by an invincible force that shocked everyone in place. "Xiao Lian enough! It''s okay, I am alright. So, calm yourself!". Soma stood in front of her while getting hold of her shoulders, shaking her body off to throw her mind in disarray. Thanks to that, reason starts to fill her eyes, and she retracts her emotions to the way she usually does: calm and collected. This is one of the many terrifying facts about Xiao Lian when she used her full potential. When her emotions were fully exposed, and the fact she used the strongest element in the world, which is water, she could change the topography or weather herself, combined with her legendary rank weapon. That is how fearsome her talent and might are in the story. This is why a lot of people say that Xiao Lian is classified as the second strongest character, below Leon, whose existence is like a cheat. Also, Xiao Lian is still not in her prime, which will happen years ahead, but she could already change the weather. Soma could only sweat and grin in his heart, for he was lucky enough to become her partner. Soma dismissed his thoughts after finding out everything had returned to normal. He turned his back, facing Xiao Long and Xiao Luan, who were stupefied witnessing their daughter''s wrath for the first time. Then, under the many pairs of eyes that gathered to the commotion in place, Soma bowed his torse ninety degrees and opened his mouth to let everyone in the place could hear his voice. "I am sorry for my rude behaviour. Earlier, my thought was clouded by seeing a Goddess was right in front of me so I was drawn to her, and almost did something inappropriate". "What!?". "Oh my!?". "Mm!?". "!?". All the females in the area, whether it was the one in mention or just a bystander, their faces blushed furiously, hearing a passion confessing from the boy who gallantly declared it under the heavens. Xiao Lian''s gaze turned blank; her brain failed to process the whole thing as it was currently short-circuited. "I am truly sorry for what I did. Let me introduce myself!". Soma''s clear and dignified tone reverberated within the place and succeeded in baiting many pairs of eyes to stop in their doing and see this drama development. "My name was given to me by my mother from birth and that is Xiao Ma. Or you can call me Soma as that was what my father named me". Everyone except those who stood on the stage tilted their heads, wondering how a person could have two names in his life. "...I see, so, you are that Xiao Lei son, just like my wife said". Xiao Long muttered inside his heart. He turned his gaze toward his wife and saw she was happy beyond words. Upon witnessing that, his chest tightened, making his face contorted in pain. He had already heard everything from Xiao Luan about her current state, which was awoken from her long slumber. Also, the fact that the boy who faced him now was willing to give a few drops of legendary Elixir to let her recover into full health was something that he felt grateful for and wanted to repay him with all he could. However, one thing he couldn''t accept was his wife''s decision to court Xiao Lian and the boy without him knowing, and when he turned around and wanted to see the kid, the two were in the middle of something that flared his wrath. "As such, family head Xiao. I faced you today because I have some matters regarding your daughter". "!?". While deep in thought, Xiao Long flinched, his eyes bloated, feeling uncomfortable about the development. "I happen to be the one who is lucky enough to have your daughter as my partner, and I wish to live by her side from here and now on. So, I would feel grateful as her father to receive your blessing¡­". "Hmph, no way! How dare you brat! I would not give you my blessing! Ever!". The atmosphere halted as everyone in the place turned to the grumpy old man who crossed his hands on his chest while acting childish. Xiao Long threw his face away while folding his lips. Xiao Luan felt tremendous guilt and shame as she facepalmed for witnessing her husband''s stupid act. Meanwhile, the servants who recognized their lord''s nature regarding his daughter, especially Xiao Lian. They shook their heads and sighed helplessly, muttering some encouragement in their heart for the boy. "Work hard, boy! Bring that foolish grumpy daddy down!". "Mm? Soma, why bother to ask for his opinion. I don''t care if he will give us a blessing or not for our relationship". Hearing the cold and cruel words leaked from Xiao Lian''s pink lips. Xiao Long clutches his heart as he loses the strength in his feet. With many eyes witnessing the scene, Xiao Long dropped down to his knees, holding the urge to spit a mouthful of blood from his mouth. Soma turned to the side as he tried to appease Xiao Lian, who was still fuming about the disturbance earlier. He took a few seconds to calm her and then stepped forward, standing straight and facing Xiao Long once more. "Then would you be kind enough to give me some tests, to see if I was worthy to be a partner of your daughter". "!?". Chapter 368 - 368 The test. "What!?". Xiao Long eyes widen. Never would he expect someone to dare ask him something as a family head, and that comes from a boy who still hasn''t lived a quarter of his life. His shrunken pupils looked at the man, then alternated it to Xiao Lian, who looked at the boy with a dreamy look. Realizing that his daughter does not even give an eye to him really shakes him to the core. His chest tightens in almost pain, and his limbs start to tremble. However, Xiao Long''s thoughts start to waver as he feels a slight tug on his sleeves coming from his wife, who smiles helplessly, looking at the stupid behavior he is showing. "Luan''er! I know this is foolish of me, but my heart is¡­ My heart can''t forgive it no matter what you say". Xiao Long closed his eyes, and his brain started to recall those days when he visited his wife; seeing Xiao Lian soaked in sweat training using a spear gently soothed his stirred heart. At that time, Xiao Lian would always call him ''father'' and would always follow him adorably like a toddler. Without him noticing, his lips broke into an infatuated grin, which was returned by a slight pinch from his wife. "Stop the gross thought you had! My god, you still haven''t changed ever since". Xiao Luan sighed helplessly; she knew her husband''s tendency when it came to Xiao Lian. His overbearing nature came crashing down on him the instant Xiao Lian had begun to be aware of her surroundings. "It''s not gross, at all! I just remembered the days a long time ago! Also, it is normal for a father to worry about his daughter". "Huff, You think, I, wouldn''t recognize what thoughts inside your head. Stop daydreaming creepy things about your daughter". "...I-I am not!". On the other side of the place, Soma chuckled as he could read what was on Xiao Long''s mind regarding the matter of his daughter. "He is truly the same as mentioned in the story". Without him realizing it, the tension around his body wavered, and he looked warmly at the two parents who were bickering, reminding him about his own parents. "Soma, you okay?". From the side came a worried voice that saw through his heart. Xiao Lian grasped his hands tightly, reminding him of the existence of those who would always be there to help him. "I''m okay, Xiao Lian. Thanks for the comfort!". Soma squeezed her hand and felt a menacing aura that prickled his skin. He glanced at the source and saw Xiao Long grinding his teeth and with blue veins protruding from his temple. "Enough, dear. why don''t you just give them your blessing. Though, this was your daughter''s choice and I see no problem with the boy either, because he is the son of my trusted sisters. So, stop your childish tantrums and get over it!". Xiao Luan''s argument stung where it hurt while Xiao Long''s face darkened, then faced the other side, looking at a faraway place while his temple was drenched in a cold sweat. A light bulb flickered on Soma''s head as he saw the still-stubborn dad; he reluctantly released her hand and took another step forward before opening his mouth. "So, how about it, Xiao Family''s head. Or should I say, "Father!"". "Huh!? Don''t call me father. I had goosebumps over here!". From what Soma remembers, Leon, who still acted timid in front of Xiao Long at that time, received three tests from his stubborn nature that refused to let Xiao Lian be taken. Luckily, Leon could pass the test with a passing grade, making the stubborn man''s mouth stitched. Xiao Long, who remembers the earlier words from the boys, looks into his own thoughts before taking a step forward to face the boy, when he is about to say a word to the boy, trying to order him to reveal his background, Xiao Long''s mouth was agape, no words coming out as he had already heard the situation from his wife regarding the boy''s family condition. "Hmph, even though I have no intention to accept him, talking about his deceased parents is out of line even for myself, so I will test him¡­". "Brat, let''s see how much assets you have to dare to court my daughter. A princess from Xiao Family". "...Is this okay?". Without him noticing, Xiao Luan and Xiao Lian gave the man a disapproving look for asking the boy about his assets, knowing his family condition. "Dear, I think it was too far!". "You!". After getting snarled by his most important people, Xiao Long''s body trembled, and his face turned white; he was a bit regretful about his insensitive questions. But there is no use crying over spilled milk. So, Xiao Long, despite feeling weak in his knees, stood straight and faced the boy. Different from what he feared and Xiao Luan worried about. Instead of getting offended, Soma desperately tried to hold back Xiao Lian, who was ready to rush at her old man, gripping the blue spear that somehow glowed in anger. "It''s okay, Lian''er. I''m alright!". Soma, who finally got Xiao Lian to his back, sighed while wondering why Xiao Long jumped into the second test and ignored the first one as he did to Leon. Whatever it was, he took out something from his relics and presented it to the man. "Monster core?". "Yes, like you see here. As an awakener, I have a ton of this in my storage and it will still accumulate more when I go deep into the dungeon". "Hmph, so what? Besides, it will be¡­". "Nothing compared to your family prestiges and long history. I know that too well!". He cut the old man who almost boasted his family''s entire fortune and heritage from over millennia ever since it was built. "I also have something to tell you, rather than having many assets or whatever that is. I think Xiao Lian would much prefer to stay in a comfortable place with people that she considers important in her life, and without a doubt I can promise her that, with my life on the line. But, of course having money is also important for maintaining our lives when building a family". "Oh my!?". Xiao Luan covered her open mouth; her heart burst into a wonderful joy for Soma, who could see her daughter''s real self. Ever since Xiao Lian was little, Xiao Luan has never even seen her obsessed with materials. When her other brothers and sisters in the family flaunted their possessions, Xiao Lian was never interested. Once, Xiao Luan asked her daughter about it and soon found that the thing that her daughter wanted the most was to stay near her mother and have a warm atmosphere at the dining table every night, recalling the day they had spent together as a family. Xiao Luan''s eyes blurred as tears began to stream down her cheeks, feeling touched and happy for her daughter. "Lian''er, you have truly found someone worth your time in life. I am truly happy for you". As a girl that was born into a family that has a history over millennia. Xiao Luan always worried that her daughter would face a fate, being matched with someone that she never truly desired. However, after looking at the boy in front of her, she felt a huge relief, for knowing Xiao Lian had found her partner. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The girl in mention stood still, keeping her gaze straight to the back of a boy that she held dear and knew her better than anyone in her life besides her mother. Unconsciously, her hand grasped the boy''s sleeves, looking down to hide how happy her face was right now. Xiao Long''s cheeks twitched at the boy''s sharp remark, realizing the boy had a better understanding regarding her daughter compared to himself. However, this is still not over; he still has one absolutely necessary thing. "...Strength!". "Pardon?". "What about your strength? Hmph, I couldn''t let a weakling to court my genius chosen heaven''s daughter. If you want to have my blessing, you have to at least have strength as an S-rank awakener". As soon as he mentioned that, the atmosphere turned quiet while many others who listened gave their head a reproachful look at his foolish statement, forcing a boy to have strength beyond his leagues. "Enough dear, this has gone too far!". "Silence please, I must see him to admit defeat at least once". "You!?". The spouses were having an argument, while Soma, the boy mentioned, broke into a fearless grin that stunned everyone else who saw it. Then, under everyone''s gaze, he inhaled deeply, circulating his internal energy with his Aura before releasing it outside. A monstrous heavy pressure weighed down everyone else in the place except Xiao Lian and her mother, who could only see her husband gritting his teeth desperately, trying to endure the heavy pressure that pushed him down. Xiao Long''s breath turned shallow, his body trembling uncontrollably while cold sweat started to drench his back, forcing him to submit to the situation. Multiple shadows came from all over the place, circling the perimeters where Soma and Xiao Long-faced each other. All of their faces were grim; fear started to grip their chest. Soma, who saw the scene, exhaled and retracted his Aura and internal energy from leaking out of his body. As soon as the pressure was gone, Xiao Long and his retainers, who were ready to face the boy with hostile intentions, stood baffled, seeing Soma put an innocent smile on his face and speak. "How was my strength, father?". Chapter 369 - 369 Recognition. With a triumphant expression on his face, Soma asked Xiao Long, who stood still, surrounded by many figures of men showing hostile reactions. As the situation returned to normal, not everyone could just casually accept the situation where a boy could exert so much power that it overwhelmed adults. Fear and awe are lingering in the atmosphere while many eyes look at the figure of a boy waiting for the response from the Xiao family''s head. Xiao Long, still drenched in cold sweat, feigned ignorance of his condition and lifted his gaze straight. Stood there a boy with overwhelming power that even himself and the people that surrounded him frowned upon. He couldn''t fathom or even imagine how hard and arduous the path boy had to achieve that strength at that age; slightly in his heart, from the seed called fear, it sprouted into an amaze. As a family that holds a great tradition of martial arts and history, Xiao Long respected someone strong despite being a person who was younger than him. However, there is a speck of tiny unacceptable facts about her daughter, who suddenly has someone she can rely on as her partner, leaving her father alone. Unconsciously, he clenched both fists and teeth, struggling to hold back the acceptance word that almost spilt from his mouth. The other member of the Xiao family, who saw their master struggle, glared at the boy, making the atmosphere in the place tense without any reason. They are adamant about protecting their master despite knowing the difference in strength. "Those guys!". Xiao Lian, who noticed the tension on the other side, her gaze knitted and, with her thought, summoned the blue spear that soon responded to her calling, manifesting a transparent mist that gathered into a single place, swirling as if to protect them both. Soma sighed, neither could laugh or cry seeing the still stubborn old man who held onto his daughter. He stepped forward, leaned to Xiao Lian closely, and grasped the blue spear in her hands. "Lian''er, let me borrow your weapon?". She was stiffened at first, shocked to see Soma had closed the distance between them in close approximately, as he softly whispered to her ears. "!? Mm, okay". In resignation, Xiao Lian loosened the tension in her body, and the aura that enveloped them both dissipated to thin air, giving the other side a slight relief because their princess did not want to get involved. However, in a matter of seconds, their eyes knitted in horror for the young lady willingly gave the legendary equipment their ancestor had kept after millennia. Their bodies shuddered as they still feared the wild, untamed nature of the weapon, which had its own intellect. Everyone who is a member of the house still remembers a tragic moment when many warriors from the main or branch family attempted to tame it but ended up with an injury or even losing a limb. No one has even been recognized by the spear ever since its first founder, and now it has settled in the hands of Xiao Lian. The girl who was raised as an outcast, living in the small corner of the palace away from the manor, wealth and attention from the other. Under the pitying gaze of many people, they saw Xiao Lian give the spear to the kid as he stepped forward. Xiao Long and many other core members of the house frowned as they opened their mouths to warn the boy not to act rashly, but something unbelievable happened. A crackle of crimson thunder began to resound everywhere in the place. The loud shattering sound shook everyone''s eardrum, making their body tremble in fear. Crimson Lightning began to dance across the area around Soma; its sheer power and brilliant might charred the ground and raised the temperature in the place, singing the praise of the overlord. Within those events, the blue spear glowed intensely in blue light before crimson colour mixed in, changing it into purple. Another shattering thunder resonated as the sky above turned pitch black, and the air turned damp. Gradually, a dot of water began to splash into the ground, followed by a massive downpour that bewildered everyone in the place. "What in the world!?". Xiao Long, who was shaken, looked at the blackened sky and saw swirling black clouds began to gather with crimson veins scattered around. Then, as if it was not enough to turn the weather, the black clouds opened up, revealing a majestic figure of a mythical being they have revered ever since its founding. "Loong!(Dragon)". He witnessed the ancient beast open its mouth wide; its body was around thirty meters in length, manifested purely by crimson lightning. The deer antler protruded from its head, its mane crackling every time the Loong opened its jaw. Four menacing talons that could destroy a mountain, also what made Xiao Long speechless were the myriad scales, as if carved by a god''s hands, presented themselves around Loong''s body. Many people who watched it soon dropped down in shock; the mythical being, as if ignoring the mortal''s gaze, descended and swirled itself around Soma before settling behind him, standing upright and looking at his master opponent. Soma held the purple spear tightly while a stream of vicious crimson lightning enveloped his body. "No way!?". Not only Xiao Long but everyone in the place, including Xiao Lian, have the same thoughts after witnessing the crazy event before their eyes. While in the centre of attention, Soma''s instinct skill flared up, and he felt an ominous premonition coming up from somewhere, looking at him directly. But he pretended not to be aware and kept his gaze straight toward the people in front of him, especially Xiao Long. "I will deal with it later. First and foremost, I must settle this matter first!". Soma slightly moved as he thrust the spear forward, and the crimson dragon behind him roared. It shook the atmosphere around and launched itself forward, making the people before him turn death pale. "Soma stop!". Xiao Lian, who noticed it too late, rushed ahead, but Soma had already planned it, so he pushed further the spearhead up toward the sky as the dragon followed his act, swimming gracefully toward the sky. "Break for me!". Soma roared those words, and as soon as the Loong touched the black clouds, a loud shockwave occurred, pushing the black clouds away. It buzzed everyone''s ears as the sky returned to its clear state, and the dragon finished its master order, swimming several turns in the sky before disappearing. He twisted his wrist, placed the spear behind his back, gazed to the front toward the Xiao family members and opened his mouth. "With this, are you finally able to accept the fact that I want to court your daughter?". Silence hung around them, and Xiao Long, who still looked at the beautiful clear sky, couldn''t indulge in his own senses anymore. The earlier event was too outstanding or rather too mind-blowing for him to speak words. Without saying anything, he looked forward and saw Soma, who stood proudly with a smile on his face, flinched as he was being slapped by Xiao Lian, who was fuming for his earlier act that almost endangered her mother. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at their figures, he suddenly opened his old memories of when he was being yelled at by Xiao Luan; he sighed and turned to his side to see Xiao Luan still undisturbed; as usual, her heart was undeterred even before a mighty being. Unconsciously, the corner of his lips lifted, sighed at the umpteenth time, and opened his mouth. "Do whatever you want!". "You mean?". Soma, Xiao Lian, and Xiao Luan turned to look at him, who seemed small and had lowered shoulders. "I accept your courting, for now". "For now?". "Hmph, don''t you ever make my daughter cry, kid. Because if you do, I will drag her back to this place and forbid you from meeting her". "!?". "Oh my, stubborn as ever, ufufu!". One comment from his wife was enough to make him look ridiculous as a person who stands at the top of the family. Everyone else exchanges some looks before realization comes from the earlier talks. True, as Xiao Lian was talented and was chosen as the wielder of the legendary spear in their family, there will be many invitations in the future who want to take her hand as a partner. However, witnessing the earlier power and majestic figure of a boy who wields the spear composedly moved their heart and etched the boy''s figure into their heart as a person worthy of their respect. Soma exhaled and washed away the trial he had put on himself. Without uttering a single word, he bowed his torso ninety degrees while everyone else was shocked to see that. "I will work hard to not let that trust ruined, father!". "Don''t call me father, it''s sickening me!". ***** Within the luxurious manor, hidden from the people''s gaze, look further inside, where there is a basement so wide that it was baffled to be built under the ground. The place was damp with sweat, urinal and many more liquids mixed together, creating a mix of chaotic odour that could choke humans to death. However, all of that was irrelevant for a woman who awoke from her sleep on the king-size bed covered by a thin layer of cloth for privacy, but even though for privacy, the woman inside was bare nude, having no slightest shame, exposing her alluring body and enchanting face. The woman stared at a certain place; her eyes glowed in red colour, and no barrier could block her as she witnessed a young boy with so much power and vitality that made her crotch tremble and start leaking. "This feeling!?". What made her interested in the boy was because of the familiar feeling he exuded; it was the same as her previous master, The Demon Lord. His overwhelming might with its ominous aura, attracted her attention to him. "Khihihi, I''m curious as to how delicious his life force is?". Chapter 370 - 370 First contact. After the commotion that occurred when Soma unleashed his power mixed with the Legend-grade spear Xiao Lian possessed, the news spread like wildfire. Now, if anyone in the place witnessed Soma, their eyes would glitter with respect. Soma and Xiao Lian, who received acceptance from the family''s head, were currently loitering around the place, as Xiao Lian, with a bright expression full of affection, introduced the place she grew up in. The Martial hall, main house, library, and kitchen were where the servants bulged their eyes when they saw their youngest princess had returned. Sadly, the other young master and princess are unavailable because some of them had already wed to another family while some of it was dealing with some issues within the country. Soma happily let himself be dragged around by Xiao Lian as he felt a piercing glare from a distance, still following him since the earlier event. He feigned ignorance while racking his brain as to how he dealt with it. Unlike any other demon enemy he had fought, this one is rather expert in hiding because of her mastery of curses and illusion magic. Even Damian, as their leader, couldn''t fathom her existence unless he asked help from Anna, who was still gravely injured. In the story, the demon decides to show its opening by revealing herself in front of Leon and trying to inflict him with her charm, but as he was being protected by the Saviour mark that moment, he turned the tide and managed to inflict grave wounds. As to making her retreat sloppily and then release the ace she had built over the years. "Soma, let''s go there this time!". While the two couples approached the back garden, Soma was suddenly stupefied by the view. Spread within his eyes a vast ocean of green, a transparent pond that reflected the color of the sky, his eyes guided toward a firm building that stood in the middle of it. A pavilion that seemed to fit a whole family was built; it had a red frame made from wood, and the roof was pointed upward with black tiles. Connected to the land was a strong bridge made from concrete as its base and wood for its main body; it stretched toward the pavilion, prompting the passer to walk in safely. Xiao Lian dragged Soma as the two of them walked onto the bridges, mesmerized by the view below, where many colorful fish swam calmly under the water. Hands interlocked, the two came as if welcomed by nature. A strong gust of chilly wind passed by. They stopped in their progress, letting their bodies cool off, and then stood on the edge of the pavilion facing the vast blue pond, which gave them a serene feeling. "...Mm, Soma?". "Hm, What''s the matter, Lian''er?". S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was unusual, as Xiao Lian''s reserved tone echoed, and it attracted his attention to the side, only to see her eyes turn misty. Slowly, as the fire of affection started to burn, her pale cheeks turned pink, and her eyes closed their lids, awakening his suppressed desire earlier. With his other hand, he reached her cheek, making her body flinch upon contact. Its soft texture and smooth skin urged him to squeeze it tight, but he held in and closed the distance between them. Soma plucked her smooth and unripened lips as a burst of happiness jolted his nerves awake, rousing his testosterone level to peak. The world faded as he couldn''t get enough of the sweet and soft sensation that naturally ignited another thing inside him, which was lust. "Mm!?". Hearing her groan jolted Soma''s consciousness, and he reluctantly parted away to see Xiao Lian out of breath. It seemed she was trying to hold her breath for as long as possible. "You okay?". He asked while tenderly caressing her cheeks, resisting the urge to pluck those tasty lips once again as she still had a dreamy look on her face. "Mm, I''m okay". As he couldn''t hold back the desire that began to accumulate, Soma exhaled and embraced her soft body closed, letting her face directly hear his beating heart. Xiao Lian''s eyes opened wide. Seeing the loud heartbeat that resonated with her own, her other hand reached out to his chest and slightly opened up some room for them to stare at each other''s eyes. Once locked, everything seems meaningless as the two could only see each other, nothing more and nothing less. With the same desire that reignited, Xiao Lian clutched his clothes and softly whispered. "Soma, again! Kiss me!". Her words soon became the trigger of the two shadows, melting into one as the two shared a passionate flirt throughout the day until the sun had enough of them and decided to take a rest. ***** As the day had fallen and night began to ascend to the sky, Soma and Xiao Lian, with smiles on their faces, strolled around the place as their destination was already in front of them. The light that came from her mother''s house brought back some childhood memories of when Xiao Lian was coming home from her practice; at this time, her mother was always the one who cooked her meals, and then they would enjoy it together, sometimes accompanied by Xiao Rui, sharing their stories to liven the atmosphere. "Hm, this smells nice!". Soma, who had a sharper sense than her, caught the sweet and savory scent from the house, making Xiao Lian''s eyes sparkle. He smiled helplessly to see her childish attitude and stopped in his tracks, giving Xiao Lian a tilt in her head. "Lian''er, you go first! I have some business to take care of". As soon as those words left his mouth, Xiao Lian''s eyes knitted, wary about the matter that involved Soma. As far as she could recall, none of it was good if it involved him. Soma, who noticed the doubt that was shown from her sharp red eyes, shrugged and then pinched her cheeks to loosen the tension in her body. "Ahaha, relax. I just want to call some of my friends to make sure something is right. You''re aware of my current activity in the Academy, right? I spent most of my time with them for more than a month." True to his words, Xiao Lian always saw the three of them together in the canteen and even after school. From what she heard, they were punished for what happened at the festivals, which is why they acted like that. It was such a lonely month without his presence, but because of that, the girls could expand their circle''s activities to gain more friendships in their group. Lucy, Tiara, Akane, Lydia, and sometimes Eri gathered around, talking about random stuff in the canteen, which made her day colorful. "Mm, alright, I will be going ahead. You must hurry or the food will be gone before you can eat!". "Yeah!?". Xiao Lian tip-toes as she clutches his clothes tight before planting a kiss on his cheek. It was brief, but the soft and warm sensation still lingers in his brain, bringing a euphoric sense of happiness. She throttled ahead, leaching Soma behind while his face turned solemn. He walked away from the place, pretending to take out his phone. Soma then stood within a junction in the corridor, leaning against the pillar. He tinkered with his phone nonchalantly and began to act oblivious to his surroundings. "She is coming!" His sharp sense noticed a certain figure approaching him, but he kept his gaze straight on the display. Then, when the time came when he almost pressed the call button, his shoulder was tapped, which promptly made his body jump from his place, startling both of them. [Curses Charm detected in the user body] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Resisting the effect of the curse] [Curse resistance skill proficiency level up] [Curse Charm neglected] [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] A long list of transparent windows blocked his sight, but with a single thought, it disappeared, which proved enough of his assumption about the person he suspected. Xiao Yin wore a tight cheongsam that revealed her bodyline perfectly; around her chest, there was an opening that showed her cleavage, and her tight and smooth right leg was exposed as the slit was high enough to reach her waist. Her body unnaturally released an alluring scent as sweet as forbidden nectar, which could attract males to pounce on her. Confidently, Xiao Yin walked ahead and approached Soma, who was shaking his head several times, trying to get rid of something disturbing him. Meanwhile, as Soma saw Xiao Yin was sure about her approach, with her mature and sexy smile, she closed the distance and soon took Soma''s lips into her, then deeply embraced his robust body, which strangely enough excited her. [Extra Skill Puppeteer Activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Curse resistance skill 8 activated] [Curse Charm neglected] Within his inner struggle, Soma frowned in rage for what she had done to him. However, he must play along with her plan to let him meet her. Because he knew that person was only interested in someone with a strong life force. As he endured the intense twirling of her tongue and soft embrace, which strangely made him goosebumps, Xiao Yin finally released his lips and smiled in satisfaction after watching Soma''s eyes lose their light. "Fufu, controlling a young adolescent boy is surely easy. Ah, finally you are under my control". ("Like hell, I would get charmed by you, Old Hag!") "...Fufu, for now, return to your own life and come when I am calling you, understood sweetheart!". Soma gently nodded his head, like a lifeless machine. Xiao Yin stroked his cheek before giving him one last kiss on the cheeks, embracing his body, and made sure that the curse that leaked from her body seeped deeply into his well-being. "Good you must go!". Xiao Yin gently pushed Soma aside and disappeared into the shadows of the night. Soma, who was left behind, stood up. His face began to contort in disgust, but soon, it reverted before he went back to the house where his family awaited. ("This humiliation! I will certainly pay it back tenfold. Just you wait, Luxuria!") Chapter 371 - 371 Visiting. After doing the task her Master had asked her to Do, Xiao Yin slipped away from the world''s gaze and entered her own room. As usual, her room was dimly lit, with only a flickered golden light from the candles scattered across the sideline of the king-size bed. Xiao Yin closed her eyes and concentrated, trying to connect her thoughts with her Master. "My Queen, everything is as you ordered". A silence hung in the room before looming shadows began to move away from their territory, covering the flickering fire; the shadows condensed themselves before conjuring a figure of a female human. The figure of the shadows was eerily sexy; just from her appearance, Xiao Yin could feel something resonating inside her, rousing her desire. However, she held back and kneeled in place. {Good job, tomorrow! Bring him into me! I will look into him myself and probably have some taste, then, I will decide what will happen to his future} Even though there are two individuals in the place, Xiao Yin is the only one who casually talks with the shadows, while the shadow figure only transmits her thoughts telepathically. "Understood!". The female shadow raised her index finger and flicked something toward Xiao Yin''s temple as it entered her body. Soon, Xiao Yin''s body jerked uncontrollably, her gaze turned feverish, and heat began to gnaw at her being, sending a rush of pleasure throughout her system, making her body shuddered pleasantly. Xiao Yin''s body started to convulse several times, and the imprinted primal desire which humans had and that is to mate. Worse, it has awoken in a starved condition, as she is willing to devour every male in sight. Her body slightly dropped to the ground while her hand slithered through her sensitive area like a snake and began to play with it. "Aah, My Queen!?". A light moan escaped her lips as her desire started to run wild, and her body began to spasms, following by a liquid that flooded the floor. {This is my reward; please yourself for the night!} As the shadow figure disappeared. Xiao Yin summoned a bell within her storage and shook it intensely. A high-pitched tingling rhyme echoed inside the place and was accompanied by the sound of a blasted door, showing the figure of a robust, healthy man. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My lady!?". The guards that always followed behind her, his eyes bloated from their sockets, and some part of his body began to pitch a tent. "My-My lady?". "Hurry up, and bring the other then lock the room for tonight!". The guard gulped his saliva, began to slam the door shut and called his other coworkers. Meanwhile, Xiao Yin''s body was on fire, and her clothes were drenched in sweat, making them uncomfortable to wear. She tore it down, a sense of freedom completely enveloped her body, and she began playing with her sensitive area. As her desire started to running out of control, the door opened once more. However, instead of one, now, several men with healthy complexions and reddened cheeks looked toward their respected lady in heat and with the seductive smiles Xiao Yin gave them, everyone began to have their own fair share of the pleasure in the long night. ***** [Daily quest cleared] [All stats raised +1] A new day had welcomed him with open arms. The chilly winter wind that stung his skin stiff was not enough to stop Soma from doing his routine. Steam emerged from his body as proof of his intense labor. Still, not enough with just that, he began to train some of his martial movements and the second techniques, which garnered the others'' attention. As expected from the house that upholds the values of Martial Arts, Soma''s action was regarded as honorable, and his reputation skyrocketed. Soma clenched his fists, and like a coiling dragon, crimson lightning started to dance across his skin and spread to his surroundings while he was also doing his internal breathing to gain control over himself. After yesterday''s event, Soma realised some of his shortcomings in controlling his power. There is too much waste in his spending on aura and lightning control. Of course, in other people''s eyes, that was something worth being proud of at his age. Soma had to deal with it step by step, so that it wouldn''t disrupted his foundation and when the relentless battle with his enemy came, he could be ready to face it with confidence. Standing a little bit far away from his place inside the house, Soma''s girlfriends, with eyes still in a daze, groggily stare at his diligent figure and feel ashamed for not waking up early to come along in his training. Xiao Luan and Xiao Rui, helped by Xiao Bai, were busy preparing their stuff when they approached the table with three steamed pots. "Lian''er, called Soma!". "Mm". "Also, Hina and Serafina, you should wash your face first before having breakfast!". "Yes, thank you, Mrs. Xiao Luan". "Alright, Thank you. Leader, Lets go!". Xiao Lian rushed outside. Her body stiffened as a cold breeze passed, and her listless eyes jolted awake. She rubbed her palms while blowing it gently to keep it warm. "Soma! Breakfast is ready!". With his last punch, Soma unleashes a straight jab coated by crimson lightning, and it shoots forward with a ''bang'', distorting the space around it. He exhaled and straightened his body, loosening the tension around his body, then turned to Xiao Lian. "Yeah, I''m coming right away". Soma wiped the sweat from his temple and began to walk away, approaching Xiao Lian, whose figure seemed surreal in the morning. She was still wearing her thin white gown, which was almost see-through with the help of a bit of light. He hurriedly took her cold palm and entered the house before others dared to look at her. Once inside, Soma told her he needed to rinse his sweat before joining the dining table. "Mm, fine, I will tell the others. Also, Soma". "What?". Xiao Lian closed the distance between them and pulled Soma slightly down to reach his lips. "Good morning". With a smug expression on her face, she skipped around and disappeared to wash her face. Meanwhile, Soma was stoned and could only smile helplessly. He shook his head and first visited his own room, only to find his phone vibrating from the incoming messages. Soma picked it up, curious as to who had messaged him first thing in the morning. "Wow, this is rare!?". Lin Fan''s name popped out from the display, and when he checked the content, Soma nodded and soon replied to the boy so that Lin Fan could know when he would come. With a ''clink,'' Xiao Bai and Xiao Rui collected the empty bowl, pot, and utensils they had been using a moment ago and began to rinse them in the washbasin. As everyone enjoyed their relaxed time, Soma stood out like a sore thumb. He stood up and then approached his Aunt. Feeling reserved, Soma exhaled and then opened his mouth. "...Aunt, can you take me to the Lin Family?". All eyes began to gather at him and soon found themselves nodding after the explanation and outfit he wore. Xiao Rui, holding onto a plate, paused to scan his Nephew''s appearance. Unlike his usual casual clothes, he was now wearing a black Hanfu outfit with tied sleeves. If talking about the Lin Family, Xiao Rui could still recall the family''s current head, who suddenly prostrated in front of her, thanking Soma. Until this moment, she is still wondering what is actually happening between the two of them. Sure, the relationship between the two families was good, but she knew it was not a simple matter like that. There is something else she still misses. "Well, I can, but, when exactly do you want to go?". "Well, sooner will be better". "Okay, I will prepare the car for you, after I finish this!". "Thanks, Aunt!". Soma turned his back and heard her Aunt begin to have small talk with Xiao Bai behind him as he returned to the dining table. As expected, all eyes began to gather around him, curious as to what matters needed him to go to the Lin Family. "Fuuh, It seemed I can''t run from some explanation". "Of course!". Hina replied firmly, followed by the other two, who nodded in sync. Soma smiled helplessly and then turned to Xiao Luan, who rested her cheek on her palm and smiled. "Oh my, you guys are truly intimated with each other". Soma begins to tell them the story of Lin Fan helping him with something and then gives Lin Fan a few drops of Elixir to save his ill family. Xiao Luan, who has been oblivious to the happenings in the world, opened her eyes wide as she listened carefully. Meanwhile, Xiao Rui returned and heard the news. She gulped her saliva in horror, seeing her Nephew in a new light because it seemed he was a person who could do anything. "We can be sitting around here like nothing happened. We must hurry and depart!". "Mm, but Mother? What sort of relationship do you have with the Lin Family?". Xiao Lian asked her mother, who began to act in distress. They were unfamiliar with the story, but Lin Fan''s mother and Xiao Luan had a story when they were young. "Well, I will tell you on the road. Besides, Rui, is the car ready?". "Yes, it was ready". "Good, let''s go everyone". With a firm tone, Xiao Luan led the family to visit Lin''s family under the disguise of shopping. Chapter 372 - 372 Arrived at Lin Family. Warm sunlight filtered through the window behind him, brightening the neat room filled with paperwork and books. It also brightened the man''s mood, who shed a sigh of relief for finishing the documents early, even though he had to stay up all night. Xiao Long, who finished his work deliberately early and intended to visit his awoken wife, felt elated by the new feeling sprouting in his chest. When Xiao Luan still lay on the bed, he despaired like his daughter, but as the family he was, he must not fall. He had something in his hands to deal with, even if he had to act cruelly. Days turned to weeks and then went to years with no improvement in her condition. The days he spent were so bleak without her laugh and warmth, which always soothed his tired heart in between his busy work. Of course, he had other wives to comfort him when he was sad. Still, all of that fell in comparison to the woman Xiao Long had ever courted himself, not because of the family tradition but because of a fateful encounter he had. With vigorous spirit in the morning, he abruptly stood up from his seat, and then, at the same time, the door in the room opened, making his face contorted in a frown. "Sorry for the sudden intrusion, My liege, but I have some report to inform". His adjutant, Xiao Fang, comes directly undisturbed even as he is being glared at, holding a piece of paper. "Leave that for later! I must go to my wife to ensure she is healthy". S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiao Fang stopped in front of the desk office and looked at his lord weirdly. Yesterday, he saw him being close to his wife until the day turned dark, ignoring his own work. However, once he looked at the finished document, he saw that the work that had already been finished was piled up in a well-organized manner, giving him a mixed feeling as to why he wasn''t always this serious about work. "I am afraid your effort will be meaningless". "Ha? WHat do you mean?". Xiao Fang presented the paper in his hands and slid it to his lord''s side to show that it was a permit. Feeling curious, Xiao Long began to look into the content, only to find himself stiffened for the permit before him; his wife''s name was on it, and so were the others. "...I-Impossible, b-but why? Where is she going?". In the paper, there is a word that caught his attention: shopping. "Shopping?". "Yes, Xiao Rui''s adjutant who stayed here delivered this paper a moment ago". "Then there is still time for me to join in!". "No, they are already gone as the paper has landed on me". "!?". With a new destination in his head, Xiao Long hurriedly moved away from his desk and walked toward the door before the cruel words from Xiao Fang made him stumble and fall. However, Xiao Long abruptly sprung up within a few moments and turned to look at his resigned adjutant. "Then, let''s ask Xiao Rui''s adjutant where they will go. I want to join them". The door opened with a bang as Xiao Long walked briskly, full of vigor, giving Xiao Fang a slight headache. "Fuuh, forget it! Let''s return to my own work!". Meanwhile, on the other side of the place, there is Xiao Bai, who holds a wooden basket filled with cloth. She was facing Xiao Yin, who intended to visit the house to say hello to Xiao Luan but ultimately received baffled news as her eyes widened on the spot. "Eh, they are gone!?". "I am afraid, yes. They are planning to have a shopping trip with everyone". "I see". Xiao Yin looked toward the house, and indeed, she couldn''t feel a presence at all except for the girl before her. She contemplated, but upon hearing no news from her master, it seemed the matter could be put on hold for a moment. "Right, the time was still young. I hope he will come back in the evening so that it could be the perfect present for her master to taste him at night. As for that commoner Xiao Luan!". At first, she was disturbed by Xiao Luan''s awakening, but after being told by her master, she was calmed and began to plot another scheme in the place by taking a jar filled with medicine her master had given her. "Well, I can visit another time. Here, some medicine to help your master". "Eh!? Thank you very much!". "I will take my leave!". Seeing the lady leave, Xiao Bai lowered her torso to make sure that no one else was present. "...". She straightened her posture and then turned to look at the jar in her hands while sighing in a tired manner. "Fuuh, another suspicious-looking medicine, huh". Even though she looked like a regular girl, Xiao Bai had already realized a while ago that the medicine that Xiao Yin often gives is not medicine at all. "Well, as usual, I will store it in the warehouse". ***** "Welcome, Soma and others". Lin Fan bowed his torso slightly to greet Soma and his family, who had just arrived at the Lin family''s place. "Thank you for welcoming us, Lin Fan". Soma hurriedly stood in front of him and began to urge the boy to have level eyes so that they could talk comfortably. Unlike the Xiao family''s house, the Lin Family''s house was a mix of modern and ancient heritage architecture, creating a balanced contrast that perfectly amplifies both eras. This gave Soma and the others awe when they looked at their surroundings. "Oh my, thank you for welcoming me, Family head, Lin Fan. My name is Xiao Luan. I happen to have a history with your mother". After realizing the person he had dealt with, Lin Fan''s eyes were slightly bloated as he recalled the woman named Xiao Luan being bedridden. However, as she caught the sight of Soma, his stirred heart calmed down, and he nodded understandingly then and welcomed the greetings with parted lips. "I see, thank you for visiting this place. We welcome you all". With that, Lin Fan began to escort the guest himself as they bypassed a white-paved road with a vast garden on each side. Many subordinates greeted their young lords as they tended to their fields. They walked into small bridges with a man-made stream flowing below them. It stretched far away and seemed infinitely circling the place. The clear and glittering water that presented before them opened their eyes wide in amazement, for they saw a fish swimming competitively, trying to escape the gaze of the human above the surface. Instead of bringing them into the ancient living space, Lin Fan brought them into a circular space. In front of it, there was a white mansion, and several people were awaiting their arrival. "Oh, I didn''t think to see an old friend would be here". A beautiful woman wearing a deep violet Hanfu welcomed them with a mysterious gaze as she scanned the guests. Her straight raven hair cascades to her bosom, while her face is lightly make-up to look fresh. She stood tall at 170 cm with a slender body. "Oh my, Please. We are not that old. It''s been a while, Huang. I heard we had the same problem." "Huhu,,, indeed we have. It''s been a while, Luan". Lin Huang chuckled before she descended the stairs one by one and then pointed her gaze at Soma. Each ''clink'' from her heels brought her steps closer to Soma, and then she stopped and stood slightly before him. "Soma, am I right?". Her clear and firm tone, plus the sharp gaze she directed at Soma, made the hair on his body stand up. He never saw the woman being mentioned in the story, only a glimpse of it hearing Lin Fan''s monologue, but from what he caught, it seemed she was a strong and strict mother. "Yes!". Lin Huang straightened her posture and lowered her head ninety degrees, causing the other guests to stiffen in shock. "Um, what is this all about?". Soma feigned ignorance and opened his mouth, making Lin Huang smile for a bit and straighten her posture. "...I thank you from the bottom of my heart". "No, everything was just a cause and effect. It was such a coincidence when Lin fan and I¡­". "Even so, not only do you give such precious drops of Elixirs, but the most important thing is not to let my son walk away on the wrong path. As his mother, I am deeply indebted to you. So, Thank you very much." Once again, not only Lin Huang but all of the people from the Lin family bowed their heads in gratitude, making the situation heavy and awkward. "Okay, I accept your gratitude so please raise your head. I am feeling uncomfortable receiving this!". Lin Huang straightened her posture, followed by others, as she lifted the corner of her mouth, feeling immense relief for his son to meet such a wondrous boy. "Well, it was bad for a guest to wait long outside, Why don''t we enter first!". As soon as those words escaped Lin Huang''s lips, a loud ''boom'' blasted away a quarter of the mansion, and a terrifying roar that shook the atmosphere resonated, making the world succumb to fear. "Gyaaaa!". Chapter 373 - 373 Step Forward. The air feels heavy and suffocating at the same time. Everyone beside Soma grits their teeth to hold their feet, which are barely standing because of the roar. As the shock echoed through the place, it came crashing like waves. One by one, regular people who worked in Lin''s Family blackened out. They felt their bodies swayed by the tremor beneath their feet, invoking deep fear. Lin Huang, who just recovered, and Xiao Luan received much more severe backlash from the other. Their physicality was fine, but mentally, they were struggling to retain their almost slipped consciousness. "Kuuh!, Mother¡­". Lin Fan circulated his internal energy to cloak his skin, lessening the burden of the pressure that weighed him down. However, when he tried to protect his mother, the trembling around him died down, and the terror that reverberated in the place subsided, making the surrounding atmosphere eerily death-quiet. Soma, who holds Xiao Luan in his hands, knit his brows as his instinct skill kept ringing an alarm that made his body tingle all over the place. "Mother!?". Xiao Lian hurriedly grasped her mother''s hand. With a pale face, she circled Xiao Luan''s hand on her neck and gave her a place to lean. Slowly, as if she were afraid of something precious, she circled her hand and let her mother sit down to catch her breath. "Sister Luan, you okay?". "Soma, What was that?". "This feeling!?". His other family sprung up forward, as Xiao Rui began to tend to Xiao Luan''s condition. Meanwhile, the other two, Hina and Serafina, stood beside him, who had separated from Xiao Luan. He also still had no definite answer about the situation, but one thing came to his mind when it came to Lin Fan''s Arc. "No, that should not be possible¡­!?". Soma muttered the impossible route that had been set off for Lin Fan''s path. He thought that because he interfered in saving his family, it would be the end of it, and Lin Fan would have his deserved ending. In the original route, Lin Fan, who is restless about his own growth and anxious about his family''s condition, chooses a last resort, which becomes his downfall when his family becomes demonized and gets purified by Leon. However, all of those events will happen in the next year after the four families finish their annual gathering on December 31st. Lin Fan will contact Damian and eventually let his family be taken care of by them and become another guinea pig. That event should not have happened right now, following Lin Fan''s change and his interference, unless someone was aware of it or it was already predestined. However, deep within his mind, a wicked and vengeful smile of the girl who was almost cornering him at that time cast her menacing glare at him from another dimension. "Lin Fan, what is happening!? Hm, Soma!?". A distressed voice comes from a young boy with blonde hair, carrying an unconscious Lucy on his back, followed by the other two, Tiara and Akane, running toward Soma''s group while attracting an entity with red skin; it was a demonized person. The demonized figure is a young girl with an average height of 158 cm and a slender figure. She wears a white, pristine cheongsam, and her long black hair is tied into a bun with fancy hair accessories. However, her current appearance was horrendous. A pair of black bat wings and goat horn protruded from her side skull. Her finger, which should be delicate, is now encroached by sharp black talons that could slice through the boulder with ease. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There is no intellect in her sharp black eyes; she was blinded by an unfathomable rage and unsatiated destruction that gnawed at her heart, breaking her own conscience little by little. "Lin Jia!?". A soft and stiff voice came from behind, prompting Soma to look at the source. He found Lin Fan holding his mother safe in his arms, with a pale and despaired look on his face. From that alone, his gut screamed in protest: "Why did this happen?". Furious at the unreasonable event in front of him, Soma turned his gaze to the front and saw Leon was already running past him in a hurry. In a single breath, Lin Jia covered the distance while brandishing her black claws that gleamed ferociously under the glare of the Sun. "Tch, Hina, Sera protect the other!". Soma dashed forward, confronting LIn Jia head-on despite being in turmoil. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] However, he forced his own mind to cease unnecessary emotion and face the demon in front of him. When the two shrunk their distance, Lin Jia swung her claw downward with no technique, just pure brute force. Soma could feel tremendous power accumulating from the attack, so instead of dodging it to the side, he summoned his gauntlets and circulated his internal energy to coat his body in an instant. A menacing Black claw and a crackling crimson lightning met, creating huge shockwaves that blew away everyone''s perception. Lin Jia was furious as someone blocked her attack, and she began to shift her attention to another attack, but because of her mindless action and slow decision, she had. Soma pushed away her claws, making her stance crumble, and she thought in disarray. Soma began to grab her right wrist and ducked down as he pushed away Lin Jia''s body forward, and he stood behind her before twisting her hand and bringing her down to the ground, apprehending her freedom. Thanks to his effort for all this time, even though the demon in front of him had enough power to rival an A-rank awakener. in front of him, it was nothing but a subtle attempt of an ant trying to move a mountain. "Grrr, gyaaa!?". Lin Jia began to retaliate and let out another pressure roar that blocked every other person''s freedom. Feeling bothersome that she kept retaliating, Soma put his palm on the back of her skull and began to concentrate his Soul Power to unleash his Magic. "This should be enough!". [Lightning magic level 1 activated] "Thunder Shock!?". A brilliant crackle of roaring thunder drowned Lin Jia''s angry shout, who tried to refuse to be submitted. However, with the difference in strength and when Soma put more of his Soul Power within his magic, Lin Jia slowly drifted through a dreamland. After making sure that his enemy went limp but still retained its breath, Soma released his hand on her head and stood up while his thoughts were clouded by dark mist. He began to consider an option to kill the girl in sight, but another reason suddenly blocked him from doing so. While the others saw the battle that ended abruptly fast, they soon turned pale, seeing Soma''s fists crackle with crimson energy that sent blood disappearing from their bodies. "Wait!?". Lin Fan, whose mind was alerted, sent a signal through his nerves that made his own body move without him knowing. He pushed Soma away aside from his little sister and put her below him, while for the second time, he prostrated at someone. "Lin Fan!? You!". Soma asked; his tone was cold like a sharpened blade, too shocked for the appearance of Lin Fan, who, despite knowing his sister had been demonized, still chose to protect her. "...Soma, don''t kill her please! I Beg of you!". "What the hell are you doing? She was already demonized. There is no way for her to return to being Human again!". Crimson lightning crackled wildly around them, sending an electric shock that cut Lin Fan''s shoulder and charred the ground around him. Even so, Lin Fan refuses to leave his position, still protecting his sister beneath him while Grovel. "...Please!". "Tch, you!". Then, the moment came when Soma lost his patience and was determined to walk the path of being branded as Evil. Crimson lightning surged through all his veins, giving him an overlord feeling to decimate everything in his path. From behind, another crimson shade mixed in stood in front of Soma, whose eyes gleamed with dangerous intent. A crisp and dry ''pak!'' resounded within the place, shocking the people who witnessed the scene. "Get a hold of yourself, Soma! This isn''t like you at all". The heat that stung his cheek dismissed the crimson lightning in the surroundings. Her raw anger and clear determination in her voice brought a bit of sanity to Soma''s eyes, and finally, he could see the figure who had stopped him. "...Hina!?". Another pain stung his eyes awake as Hina pinched Soma''s hot cheek, the place where she had landed her palm earlier. Hina stretched his cheek while spreading her warm smile, showing her white teeth. He didn''t know why, but his body trembled in fright. "Um, Hina, I am sorry for my outburst". "Why? Why are you apologize to me?". She released her finger from his cheek, which was still throbbing. "...Eh, because, I was". "You should apologize to him, not to me!". "!?". Lin Fan and the others who saw Hina''s brave front tremble in awe as she could stop Soma, who was in the middle of transforming into a demon that brought fear. Soma turned to Lin Fan, who absentmindedly looked alternating between him and Hina. Then, under the pressure of Hina by his side, Soma straightened his posture, bowed his torso ninety degrees, and opened his mouth. "I am sorry, Lin Fan!". Chapter 374 - 374 Unexpected Help. After the event that shook the Lin family residence, several hours later, the Soma group relocated into the mansion, bringing Lin Jia, who was still unconscious and demonized. No one had ever said a word, as the atmosphere around them was still tense from the commotion Soma and Lin Fan had caused. Both parties decided to put aside the matter and think of how to solve the problem that happened to Lin Jia. As for Soma, he stays away from the group, walking three steps behind from the group, contemplating how the hell he must figure it out. Does the Lin family keep this matter until the day they found a cure or let Lin Jia become a part of their family despite being demonized. From his experience reading the novel, Soma had never encountered a problem where a person who has been demonized returns to normal human life and can live to tell the tale. He was distraught before he found himself standing in front of a vast twin door, plain with no extra decoration or carving, only a brown wooden door that would lead him toward Lin Jia''s room. With a creak, Lin Fan, who carried his sister on his back, pushed the door inside, and the guest marvelled at the interior. It had a wide space for one person to live in, a king-size bed with a pink frame, and a thin, see-through curtain to give her some security. On the front of the bed, there is a huge wardrobe, probably stuffed with her clothes and other items inside. Shelves filled with collections of books and fiction were on its side, near the window, where the sun still glared fiercely. Soma could see three-seater sofas arranged in a square formation, trapping a round granite table in the middle. Lin Fan carefully put her sister on top of the bed and still couldn''t fathom what had happened to her. Yesterday, she was still her energetic sister, who had rejuvenated from her illness, running around the mansion with a bright smile on her face. Currently, her appearance has changed so much that Lin Fan feels grief. Without minding the others, Soma stepped forward and approached Leon, who had a contorted face and seemed regretful about something. He reached out to his hand, baffling the others. "Soma!?". Leon''s body stiffened as he felt a strong grip on his right wrist, giving him a slight jump. "We need to talk!". Soma intends to drag him away from the place and have a small talk to get some information from Leon, who seems to have it. However, his protector, Tiara, stands in his place with a fierce glare in her eyes. Tiara stood tall in front of the boys with crossed arms and an aloof expression despite the situation they were in. "Wait a minute, where do you think you are going to drag him? Don''t tell me, are you suspecting Leon in any of this!?". Akane, who happened to carry Lucy on her back, trembles as her face turns pale; seeing Tiara pointed at Soma aggressively, knowing Soma''s temper, Akane feels dread all over her face, but Leon gets the better of them. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s okay, Tiara, Soma had no intention to do that. We just wanted to have a chat!". "Leon¡­". Hearing Leon stand for Soma, Tiara''s expression softened, but she kept her glares at Soma at any time she ever had a chance. "Well, they just want to talk to each other. So, please forgive Soma''s sudden outburst? Okay, Tiara?". Hina stepped forward and offered her apology in Soma''s stead, after which Soma also began to clear his mind and lowered his head for a bit. "I am sorry for my rudeness, but I have something to talk about with Leon. So, if you may, excuse us." Soma exchanged looks with Hina, thanking her for managing his distressed state. Soma shook his head and began to walk away, followed by Leon outside the room. Then, he activated his skill. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] As the two finally reached a corner, Soma stopped and looked outside toward the window glass, which reflected his figure, which had no expression whatsoever, and Leon, whose face was knitted in worry. Soma glanced to his front and saw the Lin family''s subordinates working tirelessly to collect debris from the earlier explosion, putting it on the back to get burned later. He exhaled, turned his back to face Leon, and stared right through his eyes. "Leon, you know what happened right?". After being addressed with serious intent, Leon lowered his gaze, worked up the courage to explain, and then nodded firmly. "...Yes!". "Tell me what you see!". Leon began to tell him what had happened earlier. When his group and Lin Jia were having a relaxing tea party at one of the balconies, a servant with a pale face and an unhealthy complexion came. At first, he thought it was weird for a servant to have forced himself into that state, and that also made Lin Jia concerned, but when he was told, the servant only lightly smiled and said. "Everything is normal, I was having Anemia for a bit and will take some rest after delivering this drink to you and our guest!". "...". "Then Lin Jia was feeling thirsty and took a sip from the Tea that was served by the male. But at that point I don''t know the outcome will turn out like this". "What happened?". Leon''s face was knitted, his fists clenched tight. He felt furious at the tragedy in front of him. "As soon as she gulped the tea, the male servant that served us tea began to convulse and dropped down to the ground, inciting our worries, but¡­". "...What?". For the first time, he knew Leon Soma first-hand, seeing his angry expression. "...The man''s body suddenly swelled and then exploded into a bloody mist, leaving no trace at all as he was living". Soma frowned, and from that, he could process the other things regarding the transformation that happened to Lin Jia. "I see it now, because of the shock trauma in her mental aspect that Lin Jia received after gulping the diluted devil blood, transforming her into that state. Tch, I didn''t expect someone had infiltrated Lin Fan''s surroundings as well, this is quite troublesome". Soma grumbled inside his mind. He turned his head to the window, forcing Leon to swallow the rest of the story. "That bastard, just how far he wants to dismiss Lin Fan to that state!". While cursing in his heart, a slow step from a booth echoed in the corridor, bouncing until it reached the two ears. "Is that what happened, Leon!?". Lin Fan, whose face was fuming and the body was cloaked with an internal Aura, looked at Leon like a predator. Leon flinched as he nodded his head several times before telling him the rest of the story. "Curse that man!". "What should we do?". While Lin Fan and Soma delved into their own worlds, Leon, who felt burdened, tried to soften the mood by acting casual while maintaining her almost broken expression. Soma dives into his own memories, trying to tie the knot about what happens in the novel and what he learns about the common knowledge in this world. First, the concept of the demon, a being that suddenly arrived at the planet in ancient times, began to ransack everything in their path as they were created from a natural enemy of life or creation itself, that is, destruction. The power of demons comes from a source called demonic energy. It was the same as Mana in Human but had fundamentally different roles. Mana was present to alter and create miracles, while Demonic energy birthed a power of the concept like decay, corrosives, unholy, strong curses and many more. However, not all of the current demon races have the ability to recreate Demonic power as abundant as the old ones or like the demon lord''s seven subordinates, who receive the blessing from their god themselves. Because of the involvement of Damian, who wants to recreate many soldiers to prepare for the next war at the end of the story, he dilutes the devil''s blood he found all around the world, reducing the failed probability while in exchange will having the human who consumed it turned into a mindless demon. As long as his goal was achieved¡ªturning the world into chaos so that negative energy would accumulate and corrode the seal of their master¡ªthat''s all that matters to Damian. "...It''s no use; there is no single clue as to how to solve the current problem." Soma gritted his teeth. Without him knowing, he was submerging too deep into his own consciousness and found himself being watched by a pair of crimson eyes within the empty darkness that surrounded his mind. {...Fool, use the orbs!} From the empty darkness that smiled with an eerie laugh, a single star shone brighter than anything descending in front of him and floated right before his chest. It was a small orb as big as marble, and surrounding it were tiny particles forming a hallo, which soothed Soma''s heart with its nostalgic feeling. "This is!?". Chapter 375 - 375 Approached. The orb shone a golden hue, brightening the dark that surrounded him. Soma finally realized which place he was in¡ªa dead land where no life existed, the place where his devil self stayed. "...You sure are slow witted at times!". There are many things to ask, such as how he found himself in the place. But, putting that aside, Soma''s attention got directed. A snickering laugh came from his side, and Soma saw his devil self, as usual, his playful nature, floating in the air while acting lazy about all the problems in the world. Soma had no energy to reply to the devil''s sarcastic remark. He turned to look at the orb that was still floating before him. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This power, Martial Saint!?". He muttered those words that somehow emerged from within his heart and grabbed the orb in hand. Soma''s body suddenly faded; it slowly turned into fine particles and then disappeared, leaving the devil, who suddenly spread his lips and showed his eerie laugh. "Kishihi, Hyahahaha.. Good, it seems the awaited moments will come sooner! Can''t wait for it". Leon and Lin Fan, who noticed the change within Soma, turned to look at him, and they couldn''t sense anything about him. It was as if he disappeared despite standing in front of them. Worry began to infiltrate their hearts, and Leon, who was the closest, extended his hand to try to make contact. However, Soma''s body flinched before he did, startling the two figures behind him. "Soma you okay?". Leon carefully opened his mouth when Soma clutched his head and shook it to the sides. The two of them tried to open their mouths once more but stopped as they felt something tremendous from Soma''s opened palm. The luminous golden glow from a small orb took their breath away; the item brought peace and calm to the surrounding space, lessening the tension in the atmosphere. Soma turned his back and faced Lin Fan before him; looking at his shocked and pleading eyes, Soma clutched the orbs and spoke his mind. "Lin Fan, will you give me a chance?". "Huh!?". Lin Fan was taken aback, his jaw slackening wide like his eyes. He stared at the composed boy in front of him, but within his eyes, Lin Fan could still feel a slight doubt about what Soma would do to save his sister. "Eh, what''s wrong, Soma? You have a chance to save Lin Jia?". Leon, who felt shaken, stepped forward and clutched Soma''s shoulders tightly, waiting for his answer. "Calm down, I am still not sure it had a hundred percent chance, but¡­". Soma deliberately glanced at Lin Fan, whose face was down, his fists clenched so hard that it left a red trail toward the floor. Lin Fan contemplated how he should solve it. Deep down, he knew returning his sister to normal was hard. But even so, again, Lin Fan wanted to believe in the power of the current bond he had created with other people. The boy in front of him already had solid proof of saving his family, and now he was willing to save it for the second time. Lin Fan never understood Soma''s nature and wanted to help him to such an extent. "...You have a way right?". "Yes!". "...Then, I leave my sister in your care!". Despite his conflicted thoughts, Lin Fan bowed and uttered his deep wish, resonating with Soma and Leon. "Okay, leave it to me!". Soma straightened Lin Fan''s posture and urged them to follow him and return to the room. As the distance shortened, they heard a commotion inside, which made them all frown in worry. In a blink, the boys summoned their respective weapons and pushed inside the door leading to Lin Jia''s room. It turned out they saw Lin Jia, whose body was still bonded, awoken, and struggling to break free from it. In an instant, Soma covered the distance, pressed Lin Jia''s body downward, and rode on her. The other also noticed his appearance but soon turned pale as they still recalled the earlier event when he almost killed her. "No, please!?". Lin Huang''s frantic shout startled everyone as she rushed forward, trying to intervene in what Soma would do. "I''m sorry mother". However, faster than her, Lin Fan arrived faster and restrained her mother, pulling her close to his embrace. "Fan''er, what are you doing? Let me go Fan''er! Jia is,,, Jia is¡­". "Don''t worry mother, everything is going to be alright". "No, no please let me go! Jia, please spare my daughter". Feeling a broken heart while restraining his crying mother, Lin Fan grits his teeth and abandons all his emotions while praying that everything will work well. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] Soma foreclosed his emotion as he summoned the orb in his right palm while gazing coldly at the demon beneath him. "Grr!". Apparently, the demon was wary and seemed to retain its previous memory of when Soma single-handedly beat her without showing much effort, and the shock that she received still ingrained a bit of fear deep inside her heart. "Please work! Help me Martial Saint!". Soma shoved the orb toward the girl''s mouth, shocking everyone. Lin Jia, who received it, was startled, and her mouth reacted by slightly opening up. Then, from that opening, her throat felt choked somewhat, and she unconsciously gulped the orb down to her stomach. "!?". As soon as it settled down within her stomach, it dissolved instantly and let the entrapped power within it burst apart, flowing through all of her veins, slowly pushing away the diluted devil blood that corrupted her physique. The flash of light burst out from her body like a sun, blinded everyone''s eyes in the room. It pierced through the window, startling every person outside, but it slightly dwindled a few seconds later. When the light subsided, everyone in the room fluttered their eyes open; relief washed their faces while the light was gone. "...Fuuh, Thank god!". Soma''s words of relief attracted the room''s attention. They glanced at the source and saw Soma riding a cute young girl with closed eyes and calm breathing. He jumped off the bed and walked outside, ignoring everyone''s gaze. Once outside, Soma slammed his back to the wall before crouching down. "Fuuh, I''m glad everything works well". While he was lamenting the success of returning Lin Jia to how it was supposed to be, the door beside him blasted open, showing the three figures of his girlfriends with elated expressions on their faces. They simultaneously. "Soma!? Good work". All three of them dived into his embrace, and tears of relief also accumulated in the corner of their eyes. Soma faintly smiled as he reached out toward the three and spoke. "Yeah, and thanks". ***** Several hours had passed since the incident, and now the time has come for Soma to return to the Xiao family. In front of the entrance gate, Xiao Luan and Lin Huang, the elders in the group, bid their farewell, while Soma and Lin Fan, gathered together, spoke in a composed manner. Leon''s absence is because he had the duty to monitor Lin Jia''s condition. "Soma, once again. I don''t know how I should repay you for all the things you have done to me". "Well, let''s put it aside for now. I will ask if I have something in mind, later". "Fuu, if that time comes don''t hesitate then". Lin Fan extended his right hand, letting it stay in mid-air. Soma broke into a smile, grasped his reached-out hand, and shook it firmly. "See you next time, Soma". "You too, Lin Fan". The two families separated as Soma rode the limousine that had been waiting behind them and silently drove off from the place, leaving the chaotic visit behind. "Fuuh, that was an intense day". Hina softly muttered those words and was received by everyone''s ears as they sighed in resignation. "Mm, with Soma around! the world seemed overrun by conflict everywhere he goes ". "Truly, I wonder what sort of magnet you are, Soma?". Despite grumbling, the two Xiao Lian and Serafina nestled together on each side of him, leaning against his dependable figure. Soma and Hina exchanged a wry smile as he witnessed the two girls'' spoiled sides. Then, all of a sudden, he felt something tingling, which gave him a nausea feeling. He spoke his mind. "Girls listen!". "!?". Then, after taking a long detour, buying some necessities for dinner, and having some fun, the world outside the car turns blazing orange, signalling the end of the day. Walking in the long corridor that will lead them to their place. A figure of a graceful Xiao Yin, accompanied by her two guards, stood still near the corridor as if expecting their arrival. The group was on guard, and then Xiao Luan, as the representatives, stepped forward and pasted her business-like smiles. "Oh my, Mrs Xiao Yin. To what do I owe your pleasure?". Xiao Yin''s eyes twitched as she felt grounded by the unnerving smile Xiao Luan showed her. However, she held on, put on her masked smile, and greeted her. "Oh, nothing of the sort, first of all, I congratulate you on your recovery". "Oh my, thank you very much, ufufufu. You are such a flatter that it pleased me! Ufufu". A vein began to pop out from Xiao Yin''s temples as she began to feel irked by Xiao Luan''s thick skin. "Well, let''s cut to the problem!". "!?". Xiao Luan''s group stiffened upon witnessing the change in Xiao Yin''s demeanour. She began to put on her flirtatious smile and glance at Soma, who was at the back. "Boy, I think we have something to discuss, like we promised!". Chapter 376 - 376 Began to move. Xiao Luan and everyone in her group turned to Soma, whose act turned strange. His body had stiffened, and his eyes were devoid of any reason. Slowly, under the gaze of everyone present, he nodded his head rhythmically like a robot. Hina, who stood near him, responded in a shocked way as she had never seen Soma get enthralled by some stranger easily. "Soma what is going on?". Ignoring her words, Soma walked past her. Xiao Lian and Serafina could only see the event with widened eyes and slackened jaws. However, not wanting to be left out, both girls tried to reach out. Alas, it was already too late, as Soma had already stood before Xiao Yin. Xiao Yin''s face broke into a meaningful grin, and she pulled Soma''s hand closer to her, flaunting her achievement and flirtatiously provoking the girls, who gnashed their teeth in a fury. "Soma what is happening, why are you?". Not understanding what had actually happened here. First is Xiao Yin''s act. Why does she have that kind of attitude toward another male when she has a husband? Second, why does Soma willingly follow her calling? All of this is too absurd and hard to be accepted for her current self. Xiao Luan reached out and grasped Soma''s firm and cold hand. Her body flinched because of Soma''s rough treatment, throwing out her goodwill. At that moment, his close relative, Xiao Rui, eyes widened in surprise, and fury began to surface through her face, contorting her fair and beautiful face. "Soma! What was that attitude earlier!? Behave yourself!". "Please stop for a while! Mrs Yin is calling for me". "What!?". Xiao Rui and everyone else behind his back stiffened at Soma''s rough attitude and the silent pressure he exuded, knowing his strength. "Ufufu, good boy. Are you that desperate to gain my attention?". With a satisfied laugh, Xiao Yin stepped forward and caressed Soma''s cheek, making him infatuated with a happy smile. Her eyes were blazing, and her body began to heat up, but no matter what she had in mind, it was still not the time for it. "Oi, Soma snap out of it!". Hina, whose anger meter had breached her tolerance level, stepped forward, and a blazing orange Aura leaked out from her body, raising the temperature around them. Her medium-length hair flared up by the intensity she exuded; her eyes glinted ferociously as she intended to yank Soma''s body. However, her strength is not enough to move even his usual self. She was desperate and put her hand together trying to pull Soma to face her. "Soma enough, come back to us! This isn''t like you at all!". "...Mm, Soma what''s the matter! Come back!". Serafina and Xiao Lian began to join the fray, but despite having another additional power, they couldn''t move his heavy ass mountain. Instead, with a slight jerk from himself, it caused a great disturbance, which made the girls fall over to the floor with a thud, brimming with loathful shame. "...You are disturbing us! We have important matters to discuss, so, Leave! ". The girl''s body flinched, their face pale as a white sheet, hearing the cold and merciful tone from the one they called loved. That phrase was too shocking for their younger self to receive as their eyes turned misty with tears. "Ufufu, fuahahaha,,, Charming teenage boys is as easy as breathing". Xiao Yin muttered happily within her heart as she took Soma''s hand and addressed the other. "Well, like he said we have some matters to attend to, so we will take our leave!". Xiao Yin turned back, followed by her guards, who chased after him like a loyal dog. Then Soma stood for a bit while before chasing the three figures and disappearing from the place, leaving the destroyed heart. After a while, as the shadows of Soma had gone from their sight, the three girls and the elders sighed helplessly and exchanged small chuckles. "Haha, I wonder if I passed the test?". Hina broke into a fearless smile while the other looked at him with a new light in their eyes. "Hey, Hina, are you practicing in the theater or something?". Xiao Lian asked her friend in wonder and awe; she never thought Hina could have that performance. "Well, I take it from my experience all this time. Besides, pfth, what about you? I happen to see you standing frozen like a statue". "Mkh, Sh-shut up!". After being addressed by Hina, Xiao Lian''s face burned up and turned pink. Indeed, earlier, Xiao Lian almost forgot her own part in the scenario. "Good work, you two, that old hag need some beating!". Serafina mixes from the side while showing her fierce side after Xiao Yin ridicules her. At the same time, Xiao Rui supports Xiao Luan because of the shock after hearing the truth from Xiao Rui herself about the situation within the Xiao Family''s house. "Are you okay, sister Luan?". "Yeah, I''m okay. Huuf, but to think it has become chaotic to this extent. Soma, I hope he will be okay". "Yeah, I agree to that". Even after knowing how capable the boy named Soma is in their eyes, it still couldn''t stop them from worrying about his being. On the other hand, Hina and her gang think otherwise and begin to rack their brains, searching for a way to help Soma in their own possible method. "Sera, do you have something in mind to gather some information or can you find it?". Hina glanced at her side, where Serafina was already taking her phone, and asked her subordinate, who stayed on the radar and was tasked with protecting her from the shadows, including Violet. "It will take some time!". "It''s no problem as long as we can do something to ease his burden. That is good enough. Also, thank you, Sera." "...Huuf, don''t hesitate to use me and my properties. We are sisters bound by the same man after all". "Fufu, you are right". While Hina and Serafina had concluded their talk, Xiao Lian inhaled deeply, drowning herself in her own consciousness. "Soma, as promised, I will protect you when you need it the most!". "You ready Xiao Lian?". The call from her party leader snapped her eyes open. They were now filled with a ferocious glint and unbroken determination, ready to face any challenges that stood in her way. "Mm, I''m ready!". Then, together as one, the three girls began to discuss their future plans in the room despite their elders'' bewildered expressions. ***** Away from the Xiao family residence, in a dimly lit hotel with a luxurious interior, now painted crimson, a single silver-haired female wearing her birthday suit sleeps soundly on the soft bed. The white matt that covered her body almost slipped out, revealing her important parts. The room''s calm ambiance further enticed the woman to fall deeper into her dream, but soon, her eyes jerked open. "This scent!". A familiar scent wafted through her nose, waking her consciousness. With a flick of her finger, her bare body was suddenly covered by a thin black fabric that showed a lot of her skin. The woman slowly stood up, and her belly churned, letting out an intense growl despite having had a feast at night. She rubbed her stomach and then turned to the pile of crimson flesh that the person had given as a gift and a means of assurance. "Well might as well have some bite, first". Gura, which used Devi''s body as its current vessel, took a piece of slender leg that was soft and toned to the touch; from what she could describe, it must belong to a woman. "Fuuh, Woman meat was indeed delish with how tender and juicy it is". Opening her jaw wide, Gura tore a piece into her mouth and began to chew it. The tangy scent and iron flavor came as a spice, making her lips break into a pleasant smile. Before she took another bite, she recalled the earlier event. "I wonder whose scent that is. It strangely felt familiar and it also gave my heart a throbbing rage that I haven''t felt for a while, except at that time". After mulling it over some more time, Gura decided to put it aside and resume her meal and lazily lay down in her own bed, smeared by the cold blood from the flesh in hand, while waiting until she could recover her full strength. ***** A lone man with a straight posture and broad shoulders stood still and stared at the figure of his son, submerged in a crimson pool inside a huge tube. Many hoses and injections filled his now shrunken body, giving him a slight solace to the bleak future he had in mind. The door in the room creaks open, showing a figure of a hunched man with a pale face and eerie smile wearing a brazen outfit of a smelly loose T-shirt and short pants covered by a white coat. From that ugly face, he had, his dark eyes shielded by a rounded glass shone a sinister smile; it caught the man''s attention. "Ouf, Employer Ling". "Professor Binal". S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 377 - 377 Luxuria. Jiang Ling turned his back and faced the hunched man with a softened gaze. He respected the man who promised to restore his son to his normal figure. From his appearance alone, his son Jiang Wei had no significant change; only his body had shrunken. Despite that, knowing that his son has made a slight improvement from before brings joy to his heart, and he treats the hunched man with respect. Binal ignored the man, and his dark eyes kept monitoring the boy inside the tube with sheer focus and hope for the treatment he had done. He took out a terminal from his storage and began to scribble something to check Jiang Wei''s condition gradually. Feeling grateful once more, Jiang Ling parted his lips and slightly bowed his torso before leaving the room, not wanting to disrupt Binal''s further checking. As the door in the room shut, only darkness loomed over the place. In the middle of it stood Binal, whose eyes hid behind those shining glasses. A creepy smile began to creep up from his dry and thick lips. While the Jiang family hailed him as a miraculous doctor and brought solace to the family plagued by distress, Binal had none of it enter his heart because he only saw the boy in front of him as nothing more than a research object for the plan his master had installed all over the world. Slowly, he whispered to no one. "Ehehe, finally, with this our research on how to mass produce the Serum will explode and many of our brethren will be borned to welcome the day where humanity will pay for imprisoning their Lord. Hehe, hahahaha¡­". Creepy laughter escaped his lips. It echoed inside the dark, confined place, bringing up the chills and madness that consumed Jiang''s entire family, who had put their trust in the wrong people. ***** Meanwhile, on the other hand, Soma was enduring his nerves and emotions from exploding because of the absurd experience he witnessed along the way, enough to make him want to break Xiao Yin''s neck. She is now tidying up her appearance after the intense passion she had with her guards, leaving Soma alone in the corner. Many times, he heard sweet and intoxicated moans escaping Xiao Yin''s mouth, and Soma threw himself into his own consciousness and practised his breathing techniques. While the limousine was still silently riding off on the street, there was a time when Soma wanted to see his surroundings, but an ever-changing scenery, which made Soma''s stomach feel nauseous, presented before his eyes. One time, it was a highway, then it turned into the ocean view along with its sandy white beach, or a never-ending forest view with majestic trees covering both sides of the road stretched endlessly. Soma knew within himself that it was the work of the person he wanted to meet. The person is one of the demon Lord''s direct subordinates, the weakest of them but the most dangerous when it comes to illusion and charm. She was none other than Luxuria. "Tch, what a disgusting bunch!". His face contorted in displeasing as the disturbing scent of the mixed fluid of male and female entered his nose; it stung his nerves, boiling further the rage within himself. Xiao Yin finally sighed and restored her appearance to normal. Then she placed herself beside Soma, leaned her soft, glistening body¡ªwhich also smelt of sweat¡ªclose to his ear, and spoke. "Ufufu, sorry you have to see that, but I must give you to my master first, before we can experience it together". Her delicate finger traced along Soma''s firm and stiff thighs before it stopped near his private place. Xiao Yin parted her lips and made a flirtatious gesture which could charm any man in sight. "So, bear with it a bit longer and after that we can do it intensely in my room! What do you say?". [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Skill Curse Resistance 8 activated] Soma forced his emotions and feelings deep down, making him like a lifeless doll that could only do what the other person told him to. He nodded down and did not forget to put some blush on his cheek, which set Xiao Yin on fire once more. Xiao Yin, whose body heated once more, shifted her position and straddled Soma, facing him head-on while sitting on his thighs. "My god, it''s been a while I have a taste of a youngster with such vitality. Ufufu, I want you even more!". She drew her face close and intended to steal the boy''s lips, but the car stopped and then jolted both of them. Then, her body tensed up as she received a message directly into her mind. {Bring him to me first!} "Ah, yes master. I will soon deliver him to your side". {Good!} The conversation was cut off, and then, at the same time, the passenger door opened, and she reluctantly left his side. After stepping out of the car, Xiao Yin turned around and showed her mature and charming smile toward Soma as she extended her hand. Soma walked out of the car and threw goodbye to the uncomfortable nuance inside, which still burned his hatred even after he left it. Once he stepped outside, Soma was welcomed by a vast garden with endless black clouds swirling above the beautiful manor that stood majestically despite the raging thunder above. The lush green on each side, bushes and trees neatly trimmed, become a mystery as to who on earth did the maintenance. A white stone-paved road stretched straight toward the stairs on the manor. The twin beautiful doors shook, alerting the people beside him. With a gentle creek, they opened themselves while no one seemed present. "Enter inside, Soma!". Slowly, he immersed himself in the same atmosphere as in the novel. Soma inhaled deeply and moved his feet as he ascended the stairs one by one and faced the door, which strangely did not show the interior inside. "Come child!". A sweet and enchanting voice strung the string in his heart. His body stiffened, and the turbulent flames of romance flared up along with his instinct skill, alerting his nerves to stay away from that voice. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Skill Curse Resistance 8 activated] Soma activated all of his resistance skills, which helped calm him. He inhaled deeply, reminiscing about the scene where Leon and Akane, who decided to follow him, entered this manor, and then the incident happened, where Akane assaulted Leon. In the story, Xiao Yin somehow manages to persuade Leon while doing her best to deceive him into coming here with Akane, who was tasked by the other girls to take care of him. However, Leon had no involvement within the Xiao Family, so Soma had to deal with the humiliating experience he had received, as he had pretended to be charmed. "This will end today!" Soma muttered those words with conviction and firm belief, clenching his fists tightly and stepping inside the door. Soma bypassed a strange sensation as he was submerged in a body of water, but it soon dwindled, and he found himself inside a sanctuary. The room exuded an elegant and passionate theme. It was painted red, and the red furry carpet covered the brown floor, which was silent even when he stepped. A red Sofa stretches in L shapes facing his way, with fluttering cherry petals on it. On his right, there is a pink curtain that cascades down, covering an entire nest for a man and woman to dedicate all of their beings, submerging themselves into the apple of pinnacle love. "Come here!". An alluring and soothed voice entered his ears, and Soma turned to his right; he was sure that Luxuria was right behind that curtain. With an unwavering heart, Soma moved toward the place and slid away the curtain that blocked him only to find a devilish, beautiful woman waiting for him behind the thin white veil that covered the Bed with red sheets and pillows. The woman was too beautiful to be pictured. Her face was delicate and mature, with a touch of sexy glance from her sharp gaze, which glinted passionately. Her unblemished body was covered by a thin and see-through pink negligee, which elevated her hourglass body. She only covered the lower part with a piece of string underwear that could slip away with a gentle touch. Most people with normal minds would see the girls as demonesses or goddesses, but neither of them was pictured in Soma''s mind. Instead of those pictures, he captured an ugly beast with vicious tentacles wriggling in her lower body, her hideous mouth cracking open until her navel had protruding teeth, giving him a clear mind to face the monster before him. "Luxuria, am I right?". The woman''s face stiffened in wonder. How come someone noticed and knew her identity, which had been hidden for over a millennia? Soon, her face changed drastically and turned hideous, with a demonic expression. "Who are you!?". A tremendous pressure crashed upon Soma, but with his strength and the equipment he had already summoned within the span of their conversation, he lifted his gaze and stared straight at Luxuria''s trembling eyes. "I will kill you today!". Chapter 378 - 378 Domain. A fleeting silence hung in the atmosphere. Luxuria put on her brave front and tried to exert pressure on the boy using her mana. However, all of her efforts were futile before Soma. Luxuria''s eyes shook, and an intense vibration spread through the atmosphere coming out of Soma. Her body shuddered in fear, and she realized that the Charm her subordinates had put on the boy might not work. Her vision distorted, and brilliant crimson of lightning began to envelop the figure of the boy who was dead set on killing her. All the decorations she had put blasted away and dissipated into fine dust as they entered her body, for her magic created them. Feeling alarmed, Luxuria hurriedly stretches her hands together in front while interlocking her fingers, preparing something. Soma, on the other hand, had already pulled off his strongest enhancement, "Martial Saint First techniques," which he devised on his own. Then, he put his stance firm on the ground, wary and ready to lunge at the enemy in front of him. However, faster than he could act, a blackish-purple mana circle surrounded them on four sides as it gleamed ominously, leaking out black miasma that contorted Soma''s face because of its foul odor. "This is!?". From the view he caught, Soma noticed a certain spell that Luxuria had created as a means to protect herself as one of the weakest of the Demon Lords subordinates. Luxuria opened her palms together, then with a determined expression and a firm image of her spell, she clenched both palms tightly as they bled, leaving a drop of blood in the magic circles. "Domain Magic-...". Her voice was solemn and chill, while her sharp eyes glinted in a firm stance. "I wouldn''t let you!, What!?". "Asmodeous Lair!". Before Soma could do anything, her spell was complete, and the magic circles cried in shrill agony, spinning counterclockwise and radiating an intimidating aura that attacked the trapped person''s mentality. The world before Soma''s vision distorted for a moment; a crack appeared, and then a massive black maw swallowed everything within his sight. He was trapped inside Luxuria''s Original magic, ''Domain Magic Asmodeous Lair.'' After Luxuria trapped someone who was far greater than her in terms of strength, she couldn''t hold herself properly. Legs turned soft, and her body flopped to the empty ground, gasping for breath. The magic consumed more mana than she ever thought, indicating that the boy standing before her earlier was stronger than her. However, Luxuria had a brain she polished for over millennia, searching for an attempt to deal with a figure stronger than her and come up with a solution to trap them into an endless complicated maze filled with illusions, picturing desire or deepest fear shown into the person trapped inside, over and over again until they break. She inhaled deeply, trying to calm her raging heartbeat; Luxuria lifted her gaze and saw a giant black ball floating silently in the air. Inside, it was Soma who was trapped. Two magic circles appear below and above the ball. Then it begins to spin in opposite ways, sucking the surrounding mana to maintain the magic. "Fu, no one can escape my magic once it is done unless you are¡­!?". An unpleasant crack rang across the silent room, reaching Luxuria''s ears, which were stiffened like a statue. From the corner of her eyes, she caught a tiny crack appearing on the black ball, but in defense, the magic circles spun more aggressively, greedily sucking the surrounding mana to fix the crack. "Impossible, what the hell is that boy!". Out of thin air, a translucent sphere floated in front of Luxuria before it shone in black color, and the images of the trapped boy could be seen. She is rather curious about what kind of maze and illusions showed to him inside. What she saw was enough to make her jaw slacken to the ground because Luxuria found the images of her colleague devouring a whole part of a human female without its head and a figure of a young boy, sitting solemnly within the corner, embraced by the dark, stare right through her with empty eyes. With a jerk, she loses control of the sphere, and it falls down to the ground with a thud. Her body won''t stop trembling in fear, and she feels a bit of regret for not properly finding out about the boy''s background first. "This is a mess! I should get away from here first and observe him from afar". Meanwhile, the person trapped inside had a unique perspective: where he witnessed his parents'' slaughter in a third-person perspective. Soma stood still, watching it with cold eyes that froze even his warm heart. The scene repeated again and again; it sharpened the blade in his resolve and completely shut down any feeling that involved the demon race. A swift change in his demeanor brought upon a crimson aura that completely coated his skin in a tremendous malicious intent to eradicate every demon within the planets. The scenery distorted as it struggled to keep playing the deepest fear Soma had. [Extra Skill Adapt, activated] [The user''s mental resistance increased, erasing the Domain influence] [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With fluid motion, the crimson aura that enveloped his body sprung to life and gathered around his right fist within a blink. Soma retracted his fist back; he could hear a clunking noise from his gauntlets, probably because of how tightly he clenched his fist. "...Disappear!". [Martial Saint Second Techniques - Ashura] His low and threatened voice, coupled with a massive concentrated power in his fist, blasted forward, spreading like wildfire, destroying everything in his path. The Domain couldn''t even lift a finger after colliding with the power Soma had unleashed. It broke apart like a fragile glass. Not enough with just that, the crimson energy kept shooting forward, destroying even the reality before Soma. A ''boom'' resonated as the manor where Luxuria spent time hiding turned into rubble, with half of the place turned desolated from his single attack. [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [After relentless training and effort the user put in, the user''s understanding of the essence of technique had increased¡­Changing into exclusive Techniques] [The user had absorbed Martial Saint Second Techniques] [Martial Saint Technique Ashura] Despite having achieved his dream, Soma swipes away the translucent window that blocks his vision to look in front of him. No one except him stays in the place; he sharpens his senses and tries to search for Luxuria''s presence. "!?". He got a response from his skill. Soma''s body jolted to the side toward a certain way, and his instinct told him to move forward following it. Soma summoned his boots and kicked the ground so hard it left a gouging land while he ran in the air. Luxuria, who felt restless, kept alternating her gaze back and forth inside a limousine Xiao Yin owned. The inside felt stuffed in awkward and ominous silence as Luxuria, whose rage was apparent but unable to give her subordinate a glance, truly disturbed Xiao Yin''s mental state. "What is happening? Did the master should be having fun right now? Why is she so angry and afraid?". Xiao Yin swallows all her curiosity and keeps sitting on the floor with her two guards behind, who have a disheveled appearance the same as hers. While Xiao Yin was stressed in her mind, her master body jerked as she felt a tremendous malice chasing behind her like a mad bull. "He''s coming, hurry and get this thing moving faster!". Luxuria snarls at them, making their faces turn blue, terrified as the limousine begins to accelerate further. "Impossible, how can he get out of my Domain? Who the hell is he?". Xiao Yin observed her master''s mental state, putting herself on full guard of what was actually happening. She glanced outside and saw many tall buildings made from reinforced materials standing majestically. Glass glittering around, reflecting the warm sun, shops selling various merchandise with branded names, and a market caught her attention, as did the presence of crowds, which was perfect for distraction. "What!?". "!?". However, before Xiao Yin and the others could understand what happened, their vision distorted, and they saw the world turned upside down with a sense of freedom within their being before feeling a sudden impact that jolted her nerves and screamed in agony. The brain shuts down for a while, refusing any information, and the body slams around uncontrollably, accompanied by broken bones. A commotion broke out when they saw a limousine float, crash, and roll around multiple times until it stopped a dozen meters away from where Soma was standing, his back facing the car. Soma, who is the center of attention, forgot about his surroundings and turned his back around, facing the car, then walked toward it. Many of the crowds who saw Soma''s menacing figure took out their phone, and, with trembling fingers, they managed to call the awakeners association to witness terrorism that was caused by one of them. People who stayed in the building and saw the commotion took out their phones and started a live stream to spread the news worldwide. After he was near enough to the limousine, one of the doors blasted open, and she came out, crawling with her wrecked outfit, bruise, cut, and blood spilled from her face. The figure of Luxuria, with her overflowing beauty, began to attract all eyes to her and soon branded Soma as the Evil one. "...Help me!". Chapter 379 - 379 Astonished. While Soma was engulfed in his own rage, the news about him wrecking a car with a woman passenger spread on the internet, becoming a hot topic that shook the media in Chinese. Many people, from young to old, normal citizens and awakeners, saw the news and voiced their concerns and curses toward the boy. The awakeners association in China was currently bombarded with the report of the incident, and they acted faster, sending several A-rank awakeners to the scene, and calling one S-rank, which was on its way from Dungeon. While waiting for Violet''s report, Serafina accidentally saw the hottest topic on her display: a video with Soma in it. "Huh!? Soma?". Her bewildered voice caught Hina''s and the others'' attention. After Soma was mentioned, Hina stood up from her seat, curiousity filling her eyes. However, faster than her, Serafina hurriedly brought her down together along with Xiao Lian on the same seat at the dining table. She put her phone in the middle, urged the two to take a closer look, and began to play the Video. The Video was taken from above the building and shows a boy they recognized well coated in his crimson aura, standing a dozen meters away from a rolled-over car. From the car, they witnessed a beautiful woman with wounds and torn clothes walking in a weakened state, asking for help. They gasped, shocked that Soma would do something so horrible at that. However, Hina, who knows him longer than anyone else here, knit her brows to observe the Video in detail. The camera focus alternated toward Soma and the woman struggling to stand up, garnering much sympathy from the public. Knowing that Hina had a bad feeling about all of this, she abruptly stood up from her chair, stunned the other two and the elders who had finished preparing for lunch. "Leader?". "Hina!?". "Let''s go to his place! I have a bad feeling about this! Aunt Rui can you take us to this place!". With a sense of urgency from Hina, Xiao Rui, who held a pile of plates in her hands, looked toward the Video on the phone, which showed a live stream of Soma committing a crime in the middle of the city. "What happened, Xiao Ma? Why does he?". Xiao Rui''s cries alerted the other residents in the house, and they saw the footage. They had pale faces. Hina began to brief the girl''s plan, and thus Xiao Rui told Xiao Luan and began to step out of the house. ***** Inside the calm and traditional house of the Lin family, a blazing orange light filtered through the window. The warm and cozy light bathed a girl who slept peacefully on a single bed. A cool breeze seeped through the opened window beside Lin Fan, who sat on a wooden chair, holding a thick book, to pass the time while waiting for his sister to awaken. After his farewell to Soma, Lin Fan proposes to move Lin Jia to her room. He feels apologetic to all his guests, but Lin Fan voluntarily chooses to keep an eye on Lin Jia and let his mother take care of Leon and co. Her appearance has returned to its original, but if something happens and Lin Jia still holds the lingering power of the demon. If that time comes, He would do the work. The calm and tranquil atmosphere that had allowed him to reach his peak of focus had to be disturbed when he felt a presence, rushed toward his place, and slid the door open with a ''bam''. "What the hell are you doing, Leon?". With a slight anger in his voice, Lin Fan glared at Leon, whose face was pale and holding a phone with a video. "Lin Fan, you had to see this!". Leon ignores his grumbling and shoves the Video on the phone. Reluctantly, both of them watch the Video together and soon stiffen. A slight moment passes, and silence begins to descend upon the room. Both of them still can''t comprehend what has been shown to them. "Soma!?". "Yeah, there is no mistaking it, the boy was, Soma". Lin Fan glanced at Leon, who gave him a reply and took another glance at the phone, seeing Soma begin to approach the wounded woman with an empty gaze that sent chills around their being. "Lin Fan, what should we do?". "!?". He glanced at his sister and then at the Video, wondering what option he should choose. He couldn''t just abandon the person who was practically his saviour, and he was also worried about his sister''s condition, which left her in the current ambiguous condition. "I¡­". ***** With the attention he received over a few seconds. Soma approached Luxuria; his steps were firm and filed with conviction to kill the being in front of him. He shook away the buzz that was ringing around him and kept his focus ahead on the woman who was playing the victim. Luxuria gritted her teeth and began to play her strongest card as someone who is confident in her looks. Then, under the many gazes of the crowds, she lost strength in her limbs and dropped hard onto the ground, feeling the pain that assaulted her nerves. "Hey, are you alright!?". Alarmed, a young man who had been observing for a while couldn''t take it any longer; he ran past between the two and arrived beside Luxuria. Upon seeing her face up close, she easily captivated him, even in her wounded state. Her moist lips, huge bosom, and the way she wore clothes made him gulp in nervousness, but he held on and tried his best to help. Because of the young man''s bravery, several people began to gather and block Soma''s advance, glaring at him. Luxuria couldn''t help herself but let out an alluring moan with knitted brows, showing her pained face. That act was enough to bewitch everyone who gathered around them. The men who heard that pained moan, eyes blazed in fighting spirit, willing to protect her with their lives. Soma, who saw everything that happened, sighed in resignation. He stopped in his tracks, scanned his surroundings, and noticed that everyone in the place was looking at him as the evil one. Their eyes were hostile. A Camera lens was pointed at him from every angle and place, proof that his act had been spread worldwide in the news. However, despite all of that, Soma inhaled deeply and circulated his internal energy, leaking it outside. A tremendous pressure hit upon the people in the surroundings, making them suffocate and drop on all fours while shivering in fright. Luxuria, who happened to be experiencing the same, lifted her gaze only to see Soma''s empty gaze that suddenly vanished from her sight and, with a jolt, felt an excruciating pain in her head, knowing Soma had pulled it out while dragging her from the crowds. It happened within a fraction of a second, making her body tremble in fright for the first time since the old time. A flash of memories that she had thrown away from her life came back. There, she could see a little girl facing the injustice the world had given her. The intense hunger that gnaws at her stomach, bruises and suffering that sting her nerves every time she moves, all of that come back and remind her of what she was before. "!?". Soma stiffened in shock as he saw Luxuria, whom he lifted before him, had misty eyes and glared at him like her parent''s killer. A murderous aura leaked from her skin, and it pushed back the pressure he exuded, albeit faintly. "You bastard! I¡­". "What? You want to use your trump card that resides within your womb?". Luxuria''s body stiffened, never having thought the boy knew her secret. "...". "Spot on, huh! Look, I know who you are. Lilith, a poor young girl who was abandoned by her parents, struggles to live by scraping some food in the cruel street and lonely cold sewers, but¡­". He began revealing her background, thanks to the Side Author who unnecessarily wrote it. He doesn''t know why that chapter began replicating in his brain, and his mouth cruelly recites it. "I don''t care. Why is that? Because you pick the wrong side!". With swift movement, Soma thrust his fist forward, crushing Luxuria''s face; her nose sunk deep, and her body was blown away from his place. He disappeared from his place, leaving afterimages behind Luxuria and delivering another punch to her jaw. Another crack resonated as Soma kept drilling his fist deep and pushed her face downward toward the road, letting her body embedded into the asphalt. "Stop!". Noticing that several people or an awakener had surrounded his side, Soma kept his gaze down and intended to deliver his last attack to end all of this. From within the group, a single woman rushed forward, brandishing her sword, enhanced by her mana. Its silver edge came from the diagonal side, making Soma jump while dragging Luxuria still in his hand. "Tsk, release her!". The woman lifted her hostile gaze and stared at Soma with contempt as she saw the appearance and condition of Luxuria, who kept her playing victim act. "!?". When Soma decides to leave the place for good, his instinct skill detects an incoming attack from his blindspot. He receives a heavy blow from his back that blows his body straight before crashing into the building in front, creating another commotion. The woman lifted her gaze and saw a silver-haired woman carrying the unconscious Luxuria. She slowly descended. Soma, who came out from the building while floating in the air, spotted the person responsible for blowing him away, and soon his pupils dilated into a dot, and intense rage began to fill his entire being. "...You''re alive!?". S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 380 - 380 Ill Fate. Never will he forget the face that Soma met for the first time since he arrived in this world. She slightly has a different appearance from usual, but that does not matter. What he was most concerned about was how she could still be alive when Soma was certain he had crushed her skull back then on that bridge. Devi, who had a cramped expression on her face, glared at Soma and then to Luxuria on her hand. She sighed helplessly, watching the outcome of one of her peers and also her insurance being beaten to a pulp one-sidedly. She turned to the boy, and a moment of daze came, then a flash of memories from her body and the experience he received at that time began to flood him. Intense rage began to boil her calm blood, speeding up her heart rate. A shockwave of leaked Aura emerged from all over her skin. Her lips spread, showing her white teeth and dilated pupils. However, within a moment of her carelessness, a shadow of a fist appeared, blocking her line of sight. Upon realizing what it was, she put forth a barrier from her mana around her face and received the blow directly head-on as her body blew away with Luxuria in her hands. Soma began to pursue his opponent, but apparently, that punch did not damage Devi whatsoever. Devi summoned her sword and began to plunge it deeply into the ground. With a little twist of the wrist, a brilliant magic circle spread around her beneath. He felt a tremendous chill run across his back; Soma brought his right hand forward and began to imagine the might of God''s element that brought judgment to the land. Soma focused on himself, and crackles sprouted from his palm. Soon, the crackles spread out, turning into untamed crimson lightning that wreaked havoc in the surrounding area. Gradually, the wild energy dwindled down and gathered into a single point in his palm. "Thunderbolt!". Soma sang the magic name, and a miniature lightning with its zig-zag characteristic settled down on his palm. At each point, it was sharp, leaking tiny veins that crackled in joy after being released. He inhaled deeply and threw the thunder in his palm. It darted quickly and arrived before Devi''s face in a matter before a second passed. Her body stiffened, and she realized the danger that was contained within the attack. She canceled the magic circle beneath her and swung her sword upward, intending to deflect the bolt. But upon making contact with the sword body, the bolt crackles, and it bursts apart, sending a myriad of clusters of tiny dragons swarming around. Soma clenched both hands, and two thunderbolts appeared on his palms, making the people and awakeners aside who saw the scene earlier back away, frightened to be getting involved. After the smoke cleared out, Devi''s figure began to move away from its camouflage. She pointed her sword tips ahead and unleashed her magic. "Devour Blazing python!". Spark began to ignite around her, and a swirling of magnanimous flame enveloped them both, gathering into the tips of her sword. In an instant, a figure of a python with its massive maw opened shot forward, trying to devour Soma inside. He threw the bolts in his hands, but they had no effect despite being detonated. Soma tensed his muscles and began to jump away from his place. With one gesture from Devi, the python began to chase after him. "Tch, so it has an aim function". Using his swift movements and legendary boosts to dance around the air, Soma alternates his steps to get far away from the civilians, whether its building or people, even an awakener. The blazing python kept following his footsteps, reaching a high altitude where normal humans couldn''t see it. Far away from the enemy gaze, Soma''s instinct flared up, indicating that danger or something had happened down there. Soma concentrated his internal energy on his eyes to see what was happening under him. His eyes widened when he found Devi preparing another magic circle again, just like earlier. He concentrated and created another two bolts and then threw them with all his might toward Devi. A bright crimson line launched in a straight line. It moved so fast that in just a blink, it arrived at Devi''s front side. Her focus was distracted, canceling the magic. Devi tensed her muscles and intended to flee from the place. She leaped back and arrived at the crowds still gathered in the surrounding area, busy with their phones. Using the people as leverage, Devi maneuvered and eventually entered a dark alley, then disappeared from the oblivious gaze of people who were curious about her identity. "Oi, woman? are you awake". "Uukh, it hurts!". Devi shook Luxuria, who was vulnerable, but hearing her weak response was enough to know her condition. Inside a narrow and dim alley, she racked her brain, trying to find a way to escape. The boy that she took lightly at that time had grown tremendously in such a short time. This feat was too frightening to let be. Also, there is the matter of the chosen savior, who is rumored to have a monstrous growth beyond the boy who is currently after them. Unknown to her, she felt her lips loosen, broke into a fearless grin, and licked her lips. Couldn''t hold herself back from imagining what would happen if she devoured both of them. She probably would attain a power rivaling her Demon Lord. "Hehehehe¡­!?". All of a sudden, her face stiffened, and chills gripped her heart bare, prompting her to look up. She witnessed a single streak of crimson meteor shot down, slicing her cheek from above. Warm blood oozed from her cheek, and its throbbing pain, which came from her excitement and a bit of fear, mixed together, turning her mind into a mess. Above her, the sky is fading, unfurling its curtain of the day, lingering between the tranquil atmosphere with its orange hue. A figure of a death god shot downward with its leg straight, and a moment of silence happened; the shadow passed Devi''s side, blood spurted, and she lost half her balance. When she turned to the side, she noticed that her left hand, which carried Luxuria, was gone to its shoulder. Silence permeated before an intense agony assaulted her nerves, opening up her mouth wide and screaming like a madman to the heavens. "Aaaaakh!How dare you do this to me!". Soma turned his back and faced the crazed Demon before him calmly without any ripple from his eyes. He glanced at Luxuria, who seemed to have recovered a bit. She looked at him with a terrified expression, unbecoming of her status as Demon. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a bit of his movement, the ground beneath him got cut off, and Soma activated his Boots personal skill, Lightning Glaive. From his heels to toe, the boots snarled with intense crimson lightning that compressed to its limit, creating a lunar blade under. He took a step forward while raising his leg, intending to behead Luxuria before she entered her tantrum phase. Luxuria could only stare at the impending guillotine as she was petrified, unable to do anything. However, realizing something was not right, Soma backed off. From beneath them, a black flame conjured from hatred burst forth, enveloping the two demons, whose skin gradually peeled off by the flame and revealed its true appearance. The flame was pitch black, scorching hot, and pickled even Soma, whose body was enveloped by his internal energy. Soma leaped further back, and the black flames opened their curtain to reveal Devi, twice her original size. Luxuria''s figure had turned hideous. Six pairs of eyes are planted on her face, and her mouth has protruding teeth that reach to her end jaw. Her skin turned gray, and Luxuria had no cloth to cover her private parts. One thing that made her hideous was the appearance of multiple tentacles on her lower part instead of feet, from her crotch, another mouth gasping with protruding teeth. Devi''s figure had transformed like Gura he knew off. Her skin had turned black, and she had a pair of black bat wings and goat horns on her skull. "Even though her new vessel was different, the inside was still the same," Soma muttered under his breath. "No, no noooooo!". A high-pitched scream reverberated across the alley and instilled fear in everyone''s heart who heard it. Luxuria noticed her figure had changed; looking at her own figure, the texture of the horns on her temple and skinned hair made her body tremble. "Shut the hell up! Let''s do something about the boy first!". "What do you know!? I am desperately trying to hide this figure of mine to be known to the public and yet¡­ You bastard ruined it". "Quit your whining, the boy would kill us before we can get out of here". While hearing the two demons bantering, Soma was clutching his chest tight. Intense rage surged from within and drove his mind mad. He was familiar with this feeling; this also happened when he fought Gura on that bridge. {Let me out! I want to kill him for sure this time! Oi, Soma!} [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] "Shut it!". With a firm tone and unbroken resolve, Soma pushed away his devil personality deep into his own lair and faced the two demons with his own will. "Prepare yourself Demons, I will eradicate you here and now!". Chapter 381 - 381 The Girls Join. While Soma had stepped up his game, Hina and the groups were submerged in their own silence of wonder. Thinking about how to pluck Soma from the trouble. Because currently, the masses in the country have branded him as evil for deliberately harming a civilian in the middle of the street. The Limousine rode calmly. Xiao Rui took control of the drive. Initially, many volunteered to do it, but she refused and decided to do it herself. "So, what are you planning to do, Leader?". Serafina asked the first question and asked Hina, who kept her eyes peeled on the Video while seeing another person infiltrating the scene. She halted for a few seconds before uttering. "...I don''t know". "...". Hina''s face pales after seeing many awakeners who came with hostile intentions to apprehend Soma. However, the Video soon exploded with comments when Soma got blown away by the appearance of another party. A woman with silver hair that flows to her back is holding the wounded woman in her hand. The two seemed acquaintances, looking at their small banter in the scene. She wears a pale blue Hanfu outfit, perfectly enhancing her charm. "!?". Something happened when the Video was distorted for a moment, and the figure of Soma, who rose from the rabble, floated above the ground while exuding a dangerous aura around him. His figure attracted much more hatred for his disrespectful actions toward the awakeners and the people in this country. They acted fine, but internally, they were clouded with an ocean of questions and doubt about Soma''s actions. The three knew well that Soma would not act unless he was certain about something first. So, what pushed him that far? There are several things that will make him go that far, and that is if the other person is related to the Demon. Soma abhorred them from the deepest part of his consciousness, after all. However, despite all the speculation she could think of, there was no definite proof that her theory was correct. Now, they were trapped in the swirling thoughts of their own doubts. Silence hung inside the place; Serafina and Xiao Lian could only stare at the party leader on how to approach the current problem. Serafina probably has something she could do to help as someone who holds massive power through her wealth. The same is true for Xiao Lian, despite hating being mentioned as the Xiao family''s future head. For the person she cares about, she is willing to swallow her pride and plead to her father to help Soma. Then comes the problem for Hina. She has nothing; her parents'' status, hailed as an S-Rank superpower in Japan, had little influence in this place. What she had was on her own, her own strength and thought to save the person she cared about. All of that was rather a small worry that plagued them anyway. Deep down, they already resolved to do the extreme for him. However, the things that pressed Hina''s consciousness as a leader were other things. Hina exhaled, put away the Video in her pocket, and began to lament. She hunched her back, thinking deeply about how greatly her decision would affect her surroundings. A shadow loomed over her, but she was too oblivious to realize it. A stinging pain jolted her consciousness back to the surface, and she saw Xiao Lian, with her cold gaze, staring down at her while pinching her cheek. "Ouch, What are you doing, Xiao Lian!? Release me!". Xiao''s Lian brows knitted in annoyance and put more strength into her fingers, making Hina squirm in tears. Satisfied by her punishment, Xiao Lian snorted and then released her cheek, which turned red. "...Mm, What are you hesitating about?". "Hm, but, you are the daughter from Xiao Family?". "To hell with that, I don''t care about my own status or some sort". It is unusual to see Xiao Lian express her emotions so freely like this. It takes Xiao Rui a moment to calm down from her shocked state. Meanwhile, beside them, Serafina observes them with a smile on her face, watching her little sisters argue. "Bu-but¡­". "Leader, you probably concerned yourself with our status, but actually you don''t need to worry about that". "Sera?". Serafina and Xiao Lian pierced Hina from both corners, giving her a small freedom to think too deeply. "Don''t worry about money or fame and stuff. I am willing to abandon it if it''s to save my precious one, besides I can get money easily with the knowledge I have in mind. Also, we are probably already aware of what Soma is after right? If what our hunch is right, then I am willing to become a terrorist to assist Soma in killing some pest". Hina could see a glimpse of Serafina''s fierce side. In a blink, she saw Serafina''s eyes turn blood red for a moment before they vanished along with her blink. Beside her, a chilling atmosphere seeped through her bones, making her body shudder. Hina glanced at Xiao Lian, whose eyes gleamed in ridicule at her pathetic self, who worried about some petty things. "...Mm, let''s do it together!". "You guys!?". Seeing her friends'' firm determination, Hina exhaled, throwing away the hesitation she had built up and putting on her brave front. The two responded with a fleeting smile that shifted to a solemn nod in understanding. "Aunt Rui, could you deal with the people inside the Limousine? Just in case, if the car still has another passenger in it and if it does, please use your connection, or power as the Xiao family representative, because probably Xiao yin was inside it". Xiao Rui in front nodded her head solemnly, getting caught up in the atmosphere between the girls, and opened her mouth. "Understood". Hina then turned to the sister in arm beside her, chuckled to herself, and sent her earnest pleas to both of them, which resonated with them about what kind of wish she had in mind. "Let''s help, Soma". The other two girls nodded their heads in deep resolve. Hina placed the ring she received from Soma on her lips and closed her eyes in deep thought. "Girls, we almost arrived, prepare your gear!". A cue from Xiao Rui prompted the girls to take out their equipment from each storage. Hina took out her Green katana, and the Hagoromo circled behind her. Blue Spear radiates a cold energy, humming pleasantly as if responding to its wielder''s will. An ancient book floats around Serafina''s side, giving her a picture of an old-fashioned wizard. The Limousine was nearing the scene, but when the car stopped, at the same time, a huge explosion rang in the surrounding area, creating a mass panic. Crimson bolts shot toward the sky several times and burst apart like fireworks that burned the air around it. They hurriedly stepped out from the Limousine and glanced at the place where the commotion stirred. Xiao Rui, from inside, pushed open the door and glanced at the girls. "Be careful girls!". With a swift nod from the girls, the two groups separated. The girls, dodging the crowds scattered around the palace, took their first step into the alley when a chill ran up to their skin, making their bodies move in reflexes for the incoming danger. A strong gust of wind carried a figure with half tentacles, blown away toward the highways. With the appearance of the foreign creature, the world turned muted and stilled for a few moments until a huge uproar happened. "Demon!?". Serafina reacted quickly and began to conjure a spell to attack the Demon with tentacles. The Demon seemed to suffer considerable damage; its body convulsed, holding back the searing pain that charred the nerves. Another blast alerted them, and they saw a huge black figure blown away toward the sky, followed by a crimson meteorite that chased after it. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hina and Xiao Lian eyes shone in sparkle, but it only lasted for a moment when intense pressure hit them both. "Whirlwind!". A swirling vortex began to form around Luxuria, who was still affected by the lightning that took away her freedom. She gritted her teeth, and from beneath, her other mouth spewed a large amount of dark substance, which repelled the Swirling that began to form into oblivion. Luxuria, who regained her freedom, stood up from her place and leaped back to get a distance from the incoming enemy. She glared at the three figures that she had once seen on her Mind Eyes skill when she observed Soma up close. This situation seemed too good to be true for Luxuria, having her plan foiled from the start and having to show her true figure. Her mind began to plot to use the girls as a perfect opportunity to become hostages for Soma. A smirk emerged from her horrendous teeth, but in an instant, like knowing her evil thoughts, a flash of crimson lightning came forth like a pillar that obstructed the two parties'' thoughts. Her face frowned upon seeing Soma''s appearance. Soma turned to the girls and saw a fierce glint in their eyes. He believed that no matter what word he chose, the girls wouldn''t back down, so he gave them a little help in their fight. "Be careful with her eyes, Look only until her neck!". Chapter 382 - 382 Equal. After leaving those words, Soma solemnly nodded toward the girls, who responded with strong resolve in their eyes. Holding the unease within his heart, Soma jumped off toward Gura, whose body was buried under the rubble of a building he had crushed. Soma stopped in mid-air, looking down at the demon figure calmly chewing the legs of an awakener who had come to apprehend him, but to no avail. All of them were wiped out except the brave woman, who had shown her hostile side toward Soma earlier. Soma covers a considerable distance with a single step and faces Gura Head-on. In the face of the demon, Soma had no need to hold back, even if it had to destroy some buildings around them. A single jab, which was hard to follow with eyes, was blocked by Gura, who raised her hand up to cover her jaw. However, the impact still affected her; her body was blown away a few meters back with gritted teeth. "Hmm, I''m impressed by how fast your growth is, I!?". Gura, who started rambling nonsense, was ignored by Soma, who launched himself to finish her. Her brows knitted, and they began engaging in high-speed, close-quarter combat. A flurry of wild wind and crimson flash clashed, creating a massive turbulence that blew away everything in its surroundings. Each blow that connected sent terrifying electricity that could char a normal human to a crisp. Gura''s fist was coated by a blazing blue flame that was hotter than usual because of the wind''s help. This is one of Gura''s abilities: Hee could consume and absorb the essence of every substance, whether living things, objects or even an abstract thing like an element. For living things, she could use the skill or abilities of the person she consumes, albeit temporarily. Object-like artifacts are among the rarest things she does because of the awful taste it has, based on her judgement. It can last permanently or temporarily. Lastly, this would last permanently for elements and temporarily boost her stats based on the element she consumed. For example, she currently has a wind element and absorbs it through her pores using her Devouring skills. The effect temporarily boosted her agility stats and wind magic activation to a fraction of a millisecond. This is one of the seven Demon Lord subordinates, Gura. Despite having monstrous physical abilities. Her sense of hunger, which could drive her mad, also became her strongest weapon to face her enemy. However, almighty as it seemed, the unique skill Devourer couldn''t eat her lethal element, which is Light and also the God''s element, which Soma was using now Lightning. Soma also didn''t think Martial Saint''s advice at that time would be handy for this moment. Soma launched his uppercut, which blew away Gura''s jaw, rendering her unconscious for a second. The moment when he tried to launch another attack on her abdomen, his instinct skill flared up, and Soma leapt back beneath him; a whirlwind burst forth, pushing away anything on its path and shredding everything inside. Hundreds of magic circles appeared within a fraction of a second, all of them pointed at Soma. With a wave from her hand, hundreds of wind blades, wind arrows and wind lance bombarded him. Without a shred of fear, Soma put more strength in his feet and launched himself up toward the blazing sky. Its Light mesmerized everyone who saw it, but within that beauty, a massive pillar of Lightning emerged from the hands of a single boy. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Lightning Magic 7 activated] Soma focuses all of his being on creating the magic. The crimson pillar shrank not because it failed but because it compressed to be stronger and more solid and packed destruction within. Gura couldn''t help herself for never seeing a magic that was so terrifying yet unknown to her, who lived for more than centuries. "That is bad!". She began to conjure a tremendous amount of mana, and not stopping there, her body kept sucking mana from the atmosphere, making her tank practically unlimited. With a clap, a huge magic circle appeared in front of Gura¡ªnot just one, but two. Those were red and green magic circles, which described two elements being used: fire and Wind, two elements that were highly compatible with each other. The magic circle moved before merging into one. The circle turned bright white, and searing heat from a white flame that burned even the atmosphere a hundred meters from her place shook the space around her. "Combustion Magic - Undying flame". Gura pointed her left hand upward toward Soma; her fingers pointed in a shooting gesture. Her other hand drew back like pulling a string of a bow; the white flame stretched forward, forming a lance with sharp tips. "Go!". She released the lance, and it shot upward like a missile. Its white color gave off the image of pristine and holy, but not with the firepower it had. Soma still hung above, still focusing on his spell. He kept pouring his Soul power into the spell, and only one thing filled his mind: '' To end this long debt he had with his revenge!''. The crimson pillar in his hand had shrunken to a considerable size; now, it had transformed into a spear. His hand never stopped trembling, describing its tremendous power. Soma succeeded in what he had started and felt pleasant with the results. Slowly, as he opened his eyes, a white lance launched upward toward him with speed, jolting his body in fright. Soma inhaled, deployed and retracted his hand backwards, tensing all the muscles around his body. "...Original Magic - Raiden!". With a slight jerk followed by a ''boom'' sound, the crimson spear bolted swiftly in mach speed. Crimson and Silver, two spectacles, spells from the two strongest figures in the place, close the distance instantly before making contact. Within a moment, the world was. Still, the sound disappeared, time halted, and all colour faded, changing into a bleak grey colour with no sign of life. All of the concepts that shape the world are compressed into two spells. The collision gave birth to a small sun emerging in the middle of the city. Its Light, brighter than anything they had ever seen, blinded their eyes; its heat was so terrifying that it scorched the civilization, turning the city into the Sahara desert. It lasts a dozen seconds before disappearing, returning to how it was supposed to be. After the sun disappeared, a huge crater appeared on the road, and metal used as infrastructure melted, forming a scene of catastrophe. Soma and Gura, the two responsible, keep gazing toward each other, wary about the other''s power. ''Even after all this, we are still tied, tch, it''s vexing!''. Soma knitted his brows while he put on his fighting stance. ''All that power, and yet I still couldn''t kill a single boy. How far have I fallen?''. Gura cursed inside her mind, reminding herself she was once a powerhouse that could wipe out a city with a single punch. ''My power had not returned to its peak, and this is all because of that boy on that night!''. Both parties prepared their stance and glared at each other, eyes filled with fury. It was the calm before the storm, and then, in a blink, both parties engaged again in close combat and didn''t notice that all that was happening had spread worldwide. ***** Let''s get to the other side of the fight, Xiao Lian desperately dodging a black substance like mud that came to her ferociously, wanting to devour her. "Wind blade!". From above, Serafina hurls Luxuria with multiple Wind blades that halt her movement for a second, giving Xiao Lian time to escape and Hina, who comes from behind, aggressively to attack. "Haaa". Her green blade, now shining in blazing colour or orange, swung downward, but Luxuria leapt to the side. After the fight starts between them, she unleashes her Original Magic immediately, purely on instinct. She realized that the enemy in front of her was not something they could defeat with a half-assed effort. Xiao Lian also, with bated breath, pushed forward her transparent shield, intended to block her enemy''s vision before launching her attack. Luxuria, who was barely keeping up with the girl''s coordinated attack, was late to dodge the last time as Xiao Lian''s tip of a spear pierced her left shoulder. "How dare you brats! I will crush you all!". Furious, Luxuria released her Aura; it was murkier than mud, and a black substance began to emerge more beneath her shadow figure, and it flooded the area around. Metal that touched it melted and disappeared, getting devoured. "I will drown you with this¡­!?". S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as she said that, a sun brighter than in the sky emerged not far away from them, its sheer presence and power bringing them a moment of awe. Not long after that, a painful heat permeated throughout the land, banishing all of the white substance that came from Luxuria. The overwhelming power it shows only lasted a few seconds before returning to normal. Silence descended, prompting the girls to exchange an understanding gaze. "Kyaaaa, my skin is burning!". A howl from Luxuria brought their attention to the source, making their eyes open wide. Hina, who was nearby, instructed Xiao Lian to get Luxuria''s attention. "Get away, you annoying Ice!". From behind, Hina, with her presence concealed, swung her blade diagonally from her right and black blood spurted into the air. Chapter 383 - 383 Birth. Black blood spurted from an open wound from one of her tentacles got cut off, and a bloody line also appeared on her abdomen. Luxuria''s eyes went wide before an agony assaulted her nerves. From her stomach, she screamed, making the atmosphere around her tremble. Even though she was the weakest of the seven subordinates, her mana possession rivalled the others, and her mastery was higher than others'' as she was the demon who had survived Ancient times. The ground shook upon her scream, and tremendous pressure hurled amongst the girls, making them halt in their actions; Serafina had to land for a while so that she wouldn''t get squashed. Hina barely evaded her death as she jumped back before Luxuria exerted her mana through the surroundings. She stabbed her blade to the ground, supporting her even to stand. Luxuria kept flooding the entire area with her mana, and a change began to happen. Beneath her, a black sludge appeared and instantly covered the whole area. Hina was the nearest of the two. Her feet almost touched the sludges, and she imagined the worst. She gritted her teeth and braced herself to fly into the air using her Hagoromo abilities. As expected, once she left the ground, the pressure was choking her; it was twice as heavy from the ground. But she prevailed and began to launch her counterattack. Hina conjured a small fire arrow that circled along her before she shot it all toward Luxuria. The arrow shot forward, leaving an orange trail, but when it was near Luxuria, it got vaporized, and the difference in mana density around her body caused it to vaporize. "Kuh!". "Xiao Lian!?". A distressed voice promptly interrupted Hina''s attention from the enemy. She glanced and saw Xiao Lian, who almost got swallowed by the sludge being taken by Serafina, whose complexion was pale from carrying a heavy burden while flying in the air. With no chance to turn the tides, Hina gripped his Katana tightly and uttered a word. "Tachikaze!". The Katana in her hand began to glow in orange aurora because it was still in the effect of the Original Magic she created. The blade pulsed, and it greedily sucked the air and mana around it to enhance it further. "!?". S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In spite of her outrage, Luxuria felt a tremendous chill that stung her neck, coming from the blazing colour of flame on her right. Her eyes scowled after knowing that the chill was coming from the girl who wounded her. The intense blaze that turned the surrounding area in the light of orange shifted its atmosphere. Because Hina interfered in using her Original magic, the Katana skill began to evolve from a calming orange to a beautiful blue. Hina notices the chance and feels her face stiffen because of the significant change it possesses. Her hands begin to clatter with the wild force the Katana contains. "I can do this!". As soon as Hina muttered that, a wave of black sludges blocked her front, intending to crush her like ocean waves. Paralyzed because of her focus, the Katana in her hands robbed her of movement. Despite remaining oblivious to the surrounding area while maintaining her focus, an incoming hand appeared, and before Hina, a mist began to gather. It created a multiple-layer Solid barrier that protected her from the sludges. "Aegis, protect her!". A massive four-layer transparent shield floated before Hina, and it gave her a bit of security and also dread for the sludges to finally collide with the shield. She closed her eyes and concentrated. When the time came, Xiao Lian desperately hoped her shield could protect her comrade, but it turned fragile as it touched the sludges. It broke and resumed to the second and third. Despair clouded her face, but she focused all her attention on the last shield and hoped it would give Hina enough time to finish her preparation. Serafina was also not staying still and waiting for demise to come; she constructed multiple magic circles around Luxuria area, and with a single thought from her mind, several whirlwinds shot forward and rained toward Luxuria. However, with ease, Luxuria flicked her finger and created a mana barrier coated with a bit of demonic power, which had the attribute of corroding. The whirlwind collided with a barrier, and with composure on her face, Luxuria thickened her focus toward the girl in front of her. "Kuh!". Xiao Lian''s face was already death-pale; maintaining a single shield was all she could do. From the other three in the group, she was the one who had less mana, and for that, she was already on the brink of depletion. "No, not yet!". She pushed forward with sheer stubbornness, but things said otherwise when red blood spurted from her nose and streamed down her cheeks from her eyes. Her gaze flickered, gradually turning red before she went limp. No wonder she would become like this, using only one layer of Original Magic¡ªAegis had taken out a quarter of her mana. Also, the skill on her spear would take a while, and if both parties unleashed an attack with charging conditions, it would be nothing but a catastrophe. "No!". With a crack, her Aegis exploded into mist, and the black sludge opened its maw wide, intending to swallow Hina whole. However, in the crisis she was in, Hina exhaled, opened her eyes, and gazed forward. In a fleeting moment, Hina could see several presences beyond the sludges in the form of ball fire. ''This is!?''. Without her knowing, Hina entered an enlightenment state, which gave her a broader vision and enhanced mind to think faster than everything else happening in the world. There are two monstrous presences in the distance, which are shaped like fireballs with crimson and black colour, engaging in close approximately. Near her, she spotted three different-coloured souls: a massive Blackball and two other pristine souls: a calm and pale blue soul of Xiao Lian and a Green lump of freedom with a bit of red mixed in. Hina faintly smiled as she tightened her grip upon her Katana. She focused her gaze on the massive black ball, and with heavy feeling in her hands, she swung the Katana horizontally, forming a beautiful azure arc that was also terrifying at the same time. Luxuria''s body shuddered in fright after feeling something was not right; in a moment, when she put more mana into the sludges, the world stopped, and she could see a blue streak of line cut through her lower half in perfect alignment. There is no sense of pain, only loss. The world returned to how it was supposed to be, but Luxuria couldn''t understand anything as she lost her strength and stumbled upon her own black sludges that gradually dissipated into thin air. "Wh-what happened?". Luxuria uttered those questions while she was staring at the blazing sky that almost closed its curtain of the day and welcomed the night. Unaware of her own condition, black blood keeps spurting from her separated body. Her torso and head were lying down, but her lower half kept standing straight, spurting a black fountain. Upon realizing what had transpired, she opened her mouth only to cough out black blood that clogged her throat, unable to speak. ''Me, lose? No way!? Impossible! Impossible! Impossible! Impossible! Impossible!''. Luxuria began to deny the reality itself, but the slipping consciousness and the abyss that threatened her life began to haunt her mind. With a gaze filled with hatred, she released the seal she had concealed from the world and even the other subordinates of the demon Lord for millennia. She would unleash it here. It doesn''t matter what happens next, but one thing is clear: ''If I was going to die, why not bring everything around me to accompany me to hell? '' Along with the madness that corrupted her current mind, beneath her separated body, a massive black magic circle with a touch of gold and crimson colour began to show its existence. The circle was complex with strange runes and patterns, and the language it used was nothing people of this era could know of. It was the Devil Language when her one and only Lover or her master had bestowed upon her the title of Luxuria, the demon of Lust. Hina was kneeling and the two others who barely stood beside her, noticed the strange magic circle in front of them. "What was that?". "I never saw the pattern and the symbol it used nor the language, what kind of magic circle is it?". "Mm!? Let''s move, guys. I sense something ominous with it!". Following Xiao Lian''s gut, Hina forced her body to grab both of the girls and fly toward the nearby building to see what was happening below. The magic circle began to expand, and the pattern began to take form into something every female who learned biology knew; the pattern that resembles woman reproduction glowed in a dark glow before the ground shook. It was not just a simple tremor, but it spread all over the country, alerting the people. From the magic circle, a hole entirely made with an unknown matter formed. It pulsated for a few seconds before a roar that shook the entire city resonated. The hole expanded before it gave birth to a massive beast. "Rooooaaaarrrr!". Chapter 384 - 384 Flee. Gura raised her hands together, interlocking its fingers, then swung her joined hands like a hammer to push Soma away from mid-air. With a ''bam,'' Soma, who practically crossed his hand in times, managed to block the attack, but his body fell. Before hitting the ground, Soma turned in mid-air and used the boost passive skill to give him a foothold and avoid a body slam. However, Gura had predicted that, so she appeared beside him from a blind side and unleashed a straight kick that directly hit Soma''s ribs. "Kuh!". A heavy blow jolted his body and brain, and Soma''s face contorted. Upon contact earlier, he could hear a bit of crack. However, thanks to his sturdy body, the damage was not too significant¡ªonly a bit of crack, not broken. He pushed aside his pain and regained his footing, putting his feet on the ground. Soma prepared his counter by unleashing a flurry of crimson lightning around his body, which responded by Gura''s magic circles. Now, she only used one of them. She raised her hand, and from above, a massive magic circle spread before spinning rapidly. Then, with a single command from Gura, it began to activate. "Maelstrom!". Upon hearing the spell name, Soma frowned, and a heavy turbulence that pushed his body downward began to bear its fangs. A giant maw of swirled wind emerged, and it sucked everything within its path. The spell was conjured so fast that it reached the ground in just a second. A massive storm had just shaken the city, causing a stir among the people present. They hurriedly took cover in their own place, abandoning everything they did. Soma barely dodged the Storm, looked around, and found all the buildings seemed fine enough, thankfully no person got sucked there except for the body of the awakeners, which Gura had killed earlier, and a lone female awakener who painstakingly held onto a street lamp. Because of his distracted attention, Soma was blown to the side and received Gura''s punch in the face. "Tch, it''s troublesome but¡­". Soma focused on himself and began to gather his energy toward his right fist. Gura, who found something was in the process, lunged at Soma and rained down her attack relentlessly. He sharpened all his senses and dodged every attack of Gura that came at him. A fist coated by a flame approached his face, and Soma, using his left hand, only deflected its trajectory. He entered Gura''s domain and launched a counter. His fist managed to embed deeply into her stomach, pushing her further. Then, when the time was up for him to launch his technique, Soma ran forward toward Gura and unleashed its right fist. Gura''s body tensed all over, thinking that the attack Soma prepared was for the Storm, not herself. She prepared to leave, but that was what Soma wanted, a slight hesitation in her mind, giving Soma enough room to unleash his technique. [Martial Saint Technique Lightning Steps Beyond Heaven''s Might] The aura around his boots burst open, giving Soma a momentarily boost like a missile. Arriving in front of Gura face-to-face, he launched a kick that hit her jaw, letting her body fly up. Then from below, Soma clenched his right fist tight and put everything in his might to destroy both the Storm and the Demon. [Martial Saint Technique Ashura] A god-slaying demon figure emerged from Soma''s back. Imitating his technique, it punched forward and unleashed a tremendous shockwave that concentrated into a single point. Like a beam, its crimson light shot upward toward Gura, swallowing her figure, and destroying the Storm. The sky returned to its blazing color, and a red haze danced in it. Probably, the spell''s aftereffect ruined the beautiful sight, with blood splatter everywhere. Soma, who landed on the ground, looked around, and many of the bodies of awakeners who the Storm ate got minced and only left a trail of blood and pieces of meat scattered across the city. The building is fine, but one thing that bugs him again is that there is no announcement of his defeating Gura. That vexed him after the two meetings they had, which Gura had managed to leave unnoticed. "Tch, I failed again, huh". {...Hmph, foolish!} Soma wanted to retort because his devil self also had the same outcome at that time, but he held off and decided to help the girls in their battle. "I need to help them". The moment when those words left him, the ground beneath him shook and threw him off balance. A terrifying chill gripped his consciousness, turning his gaze toward the source only to find an enormous black beast roaring toward the sky as a sign of apocalypse bringer. "Rooooaaaarrrr!". His whole body tensed after looking at the figure that envisioned conquest and fear, standing fifteen meters above the ground. Black scales running through its entire body overlapped like armor, strong limbs that could destroy a mountain with a single clench. Soma knows that appearance. In the novel, it is also conveyed in the arc when Leon visits the Xiao family, a Beast that Luxuria had prepared inside her womb, nourishing it using her own method. "...Dragon!". The being that once ruled over the land feared by many and called the personification of destruction, was a dragon, an ancient beast that had long been extinct on the planet. With a flap, the Dragon spread its black wings, showing off its majestic presence. Its long tails wiggled, destroying the buildings behind it. Without further ado, Soma rushed ahead, approaching the Dragon''s side. This was also where the girls were fighting Luxuria. Also, the fact that the Dragon had been summoned only means that Luxuria had died. When Soma almost reached the place, a black limousine caught his eyes below him. It caught his attention, but when he saw Xiao Rui was escorted inside, his face paled, and he feared something wrong had happened to her. As he reached the car, he met Lin Fan, who stiffened, shocked at his figure. "Lin Fan? What are you doing here? What about my Aunt?". "...She is fine. I was just intending to come here to figure out something, but instead, things turned worse." Lin Fan''s brows knitted, and he took a look toward the Dragon, who had barely left its place and had already destroyed half the buildings around it. "Lin Fan, I found no injured people around, a lot of them ran away and ¡­died. Soma!? You are here?". Leon, who came with a bitter expression on his face after seeing dead bodies for the first time, was shocked to see Soma. Before Soma could say anything, an earth-shattering roar shook their eardrums, making even the ground vibrate with its terrifying strength. Lin Fan and Leon stood dumbstruck, seeing a legendary beast that was told in Legend. "Tch, sorry Lin Fan Leon I will catch up to you guys later!". Soma shot forward toward the sky and ran toward the scene where the Dragon ran rampant. The two couldn''t tell if what Soma did was bravery or just plain suicide, but his resolve did not dim even in the face of the mighty Dragon. That alone sparked something within their hearts. The two exchanged glances before eventually nodding their heads in firm determination. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In a matter of seconds, Soma finally arrived at the scene, one word that emerged from his mind. It was utter carnage. Buildings are gone, and there are many traces of blood and bodies lying around. A mountain of rubbles, and easily, the Dragonn sweeps it away using its tail. Soma''s face is grim. His surroundings have turned flat, and he can''t find the whereabouts of the girls. Soma scanned his surroundings while approaching the Dragonn''s trace. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw a burst of strong wind blast away the rubbles that trapped the people inside. His eyes shook to see Serafina was holding the two girls in her hands, unconscious, seemingly out of mana. Terror happened when the blast was also noticed by the Dragonn. It roared and began to walk toward Serafina''s side. With each step, the ground shook, causing small earthquakes. Soma put more strength into his feet and shot forward like a missile. Within his sight, he could see Serafina also in a bad state, her face pale and blood smeared her fair skin, but she kept on protecting the others. "Sera!". "!?". Before Serafina could understand anything, her vision distorted, and she felt weightless and warm, which embraced her cold and frightened body. She recognized the voice and the warmth; she clenched her hands, holding Hina and Xiao Lian on her, and whispered something while tearing up. "Soma, I¡­". "Save your breath, You guys are doing a great job. So leave everything to me now!". Soma maneuvered in mid-air and avoided a direct confrontation with the Dragon. He leaped back and stayed away from the scene. "Roaaar!". The Dragon was enraged because someone had taken away its toy. Soma ignored the thing chasing behind and took a globe relic from his storage relics. Chapter 385 - 385 Sealed. Feeling the relic in his hand, Soma began to picture the dining room where he spent a pleasant time with his precious family. The globe began to shine in white, and the orbit around it shook before rotating clockwise. A looming shadow had caught Soma from behind, but he ignored it and kept his focus on the globe. Then, when the Dragon placed its feet firmly on the ground, it tried to spin its humongous body around using its tail as a Weapon. However, Soma''s body faded, and the dragon tail lost its target, destroying the building that was caught in it. "Rooaaarrr!". The Dragon noticed its disappearing enemy. For a while, it stayed in the place, wondering what had actually happened, before boredom struck, and it resumed demolishing the area around it. Inside a Dining Room, Xiao Luan and Xiao Bai sat, enjoying their tea time. All of a sudden, a clump of light appeared and startled both residents, who choked on their tea. "Wha-what!?". Xiao Luan, who got frantic, saw the light begin to dim, forming the figure of Soma. His expression was grim. In his embrace, three girls whose eyes were closed breathed peacefully. Her face stiffened, and with a clattering sound from a chair being pushed down, Xiao Luan abruptly stood up from her chair and ran toward Soma''s side, her face pale. "Lian''er, and everyone? Soma, what happened?". "Don''t worry they are fine, please help me to lay down the girls first". Given the difficult situation he was in and thanks to Xiao Luan''s help, Soma temporarily laid the girl on the hard floor. Xiao Bai brought a basin with warm water and some towels from the kitchen to wipe the girl''s face. While the two elders began to carefully wipe the dust around the girl''s face, Soma took out a potion from his relic; each was a high-grade potion he had harvested from his first trial gate. Soma took Hina in his arm and slowly poured the mana potion first, followed by the health potion. Then, he asks the two elders to do the same thing: replenish the girl''s mana and health. The effect was tremendous; their pale faces now brightened, and Soma could finally sigh in relief. He also took one mana potion and emptied it in one go. "Mother, please take care of them". "Soma!? Where are you¡­". Before Xiao Luan could cease her curiosity, Soma''s figure had faded into illumination before dissipating into thin air. His vision was distorted, blackening for a moment before he could see his environment. Before him, a shining scally armour that seemed impenetrable. A colossal figure stood still, shocked to see a tiny human suddenly come out of nowhere. Soma felt his entire body tingle with terror, so he began to leap back and found a dragon hand just passing before him where he had stood earlier. With only a single swing from its hand, a gust of strong wind that blasted rubbles below welcomed Soma. "Fuuh, so, this is a dragon power, huh". It lives up to its name as one of the strongest creatures in legend. Wherever it walked, the land would crack, and its roar would shake the land. Its tail could decimate everything in the surrounding area, and its breath could destroy a mountain. It is truly the personification of a living disaster. Also, the beast that Soma faced currently was just in its kid phase. Even though it was in its kid phase, its physique was already rivalling an adult dragon. What makes him think that it was still a Kid is its intellect. The Dragon was recently born without someone to guide it. Luxuria, the one who was supposed to guide it, had fallen in the face of three girls. Of course, as someone who holds a position within a demon lord''s seven subordinates. Her crafty mind was not over even when she perished. Luxuria had instilled a charm magic, and illusion into the dragon baby ever since it was sealed in her womb. She instils the Dragon to destroy everything on its path, including everything, even the demon race itself. This should be the last card in the time after the next war as a preparation for the Saviour that prophecies would come. With the globe still in hand, Soma rushed forward, challenging his own limits. He focused on imagining a Sahara desert to bring the Dragon there so it couldn''t cause any more havoc. The globe begins to activate, and Soma manages to arrive near the Dragon''s body. He puts his palm around its scales, which are smooth yet hard at the same time, like a polished diamond. They reflect light and glitter beautifully, almost mesmerizing him. Soma activated the globe, but instead of transferring, a transparent window appeared before his eyes. [The current relics could not begin the transfer] [The object was too big. Unlock the relic''s true potential first!] "Damn it!". Never in his wild dream did the relic have that restriction on it. A shadow, huge enough to squash him like a bug, descended. Soma froze, and then his brain started to race, alerting him to hurry and evade the Dragon''s hand quickly. His body glows before it fades and disappears a hundred meters from the Dragon. His face paled before he put away the globe back into the storage. He could still feel the threat of death upon facing that huge palm. Soma clutched his chest, which still drummed. He circulated his internal energy around him to calm his nerves. Soma inhaled deeply; he watched the situation around him, filled with regret. If he hadn''t provoked Luxuria at this place and gotten her as far away from the city using his relic, none of these would have happened. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Martial Saint technique Lightning Steps beyond Heaven''s Might] [Oni Strengthening technique] [-50 Mana will be consumed every second] Soma''s Aura burst forth, reaching out toward the sky like a pillar, drawing the Dragon''s attention and even the world''s. Its brilliance crimson gleams crackle, sending out many electric veins throughout the surrounding area. "Rooaarrr!". Feeling pressured by the person who stood before it, the Dragon roared to the sky, challenging the crimson pillar. In a single breath, it took, a swirling of raw power that accumulated in its mouth shot forward. Like a beam, it charged in a straight line aimed at Soma. Within a blink, it had already arrived in front of Soma. The heat and its destructive power made his body shudder; Soma barely dodged the breath but took a half burn from it. When the breath disappears, his left hand untill shoulder gets charred from the little contact he receives. Sweat trickled his frowning face. Soma grits his teeth and clenched both hands, preparing his next move. "I shouldn''t hesitate in here!". [Unlocking the Lightning God equipment skill] [Summoning Raijin, the lightning God] "Come Rai¡­!?". As Soma was ready to sacrifice his vitality to defeat the Dragon, above him, a massive, complex magic circle appeared. It began to twist, and other magic circles appeared, stacking each other, creating four layers of defence formation. Each layer glows in a different colour and begins to spread in four directions: Black in the north, Blue in the east, Red in the south, and Green in the west. These represent the four cardinal directions where the heavenly beast is guarding. Another two magic circles, white and black, overlapped around each other, balancing the structure like Yin and Yang, bringing all the other circles together, creating a perfect harmony to entrap the Dragon in a solid dome. The Dragon could only stand still looking at the formation; curiousity filled its head. It is also applied to Soma, whose determination had just broken upon looking at the barrier that shone in rainbow colour. "....Soma!". A fleeting voice, but clear enough for Soma to hear; he turned to the source and found multiple people surrounding Lin Fan and Leon. He also spotted the others, like Lucy, Akane, and Tiara. All of them were Leon''s party members, and yet they were all here. Hesitated, Soma kept his vigilance toward the barrier, looking at the Dragon, who seemed to be swayed on its walk. The Dragon lifted its opened maw and inhaled deeply, preparing another attack. But to his surprise, it was only yawning. Slowly, the beast curled up around like a baby and drifted off to sleep. "It sleep!?". The bizarre phenomenon before him blew away the tension around Soma''s body. His body returned to normal, and all the leaked Aura and lightning seeped through his pores, waiting to be used again. He turned but cast one last look at the Dragon before approaching Lin Fan''s side. The moment he landed on the ground, the girls looked toward him with mixed complexions. Tiara and Akane were wary or rather frightened, while Lucy was stunned that Soma had that much power at his current age. Soma ignored the girl''s gaze and turned to Lin Fan, who had a dark expression on his face. "Lin Fan, are you guys okay? What about my Aunt?". Before Lin Fan could answer, several men behind him, wearing military uniforms, approached their side. One of them, a man in his mid-fifties with broad shoulders and a steel-like body, came forward facing Soma. His black, greyish hair swept back, and his stern expression couldn''t hide a nervousness. A bead of sweat trickled down his forehead. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Is he afraid of me!?''. Soma muttered while looking at the expression of fellow men behind him. "In the name of the President of the Awakeners Association from China. You! Come with us!". Chapter 386 - 386 Foolish. "Why is this happening!?". S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Bam,'' a smooth and delicate hand slammed a wooden desk inside the office where Xiao Long worked. In front of him stood a menacing girl, accompanied by her other two friends behind, asking why all of this could happen. Xiao Lian and her two comrades behind her had just awoken from yesterday''s exhausting battle, and it took them a whole night to recuperate before they got news from Violet that things had turned quite troublesome. It is unusual to see Xiao Lian show that much rage within her usual calm and ignorant nature. Even his father, Xiao Long, flinched and was afraid that things would turn worse in the family with her daughter like that. Yesterday, after the event that happened in the Capital City, which now lay wasted by the appearance of the dragon, all four families were summoned to a court, and many S-Rank awakeners from the country also gathered to give judgment to Soma. Xiao Long was stunned at first, but upon further clarification, His deed that suddenly assaulted a woman on a broad day drew criticism upon him; there is also much proof of his doing that spreading all over the internet. The atmosphere around the court was heavy, and many of the big names supported the decision to confine the boy until the investigation reached a new light. Initially, Xiao Long and Lin Fan, who knew Soma, intended to open their mouths to talk, but Soma''s glares shut them up. The boy knew well what would happen if the two of them decide to cover him, in that atmosphere. The two were devastated especially Lin Fan. Even Xiao Long accidentally saw him destroy a waiting room before all the guests came home. He remembered that the Lin Family head was furious; his eyes were red, and he condemned all of the jurisdiction. Xiao Long decided to have a small talk with the boy, but because of the situation and his mood, he held back. So, the current situation happened, when he was tied and couldn''t voice any explanation to his furious daughter. "You were there, right? Why didn''t you do anything? We are a renowned family, right? All that talk about legacy things, and you can''t even talk back¡ªwhat hubris!" Every word that his daughter threw at him sliced open a wound in his heart, bit by bit, until it carved a massive hole of regret. He looked down, unable to say anything; his adjutant, also muted, couldn''t even refute the girl''s rage. "Why!? Why are you silent? answer me, you basta¡­!". "Lian''er!". A stern yet gentle voice echoed inside the room, and Xiao Luan breached out toward the room where the conflict happened. The atmosphere halted. Hina and Serafina, who also couldn''t do anything about Xiao LIan''s rage, were stunned to see Xiao Luan appear with Xiao Rui. "...Mother¡­?". "Okay, that''s enough sweetheart, let''s stop it right here!". "...But, Soma is¡­". Soon, when Xiao Lian was about to open her mouth, Xiao Luan approached and took her daughter to embrace her. Xiao Luan could feel the rage and hatred emanating from her daughter, seeing how the trembling didn''t stop even after she did this. She felt disheartened to see her daughter become so emotionally attached to someone who could spark war even in her family. That is how far Xiao Lian treasured the promise to him; she even intends to take it to her grave. Xiao Lian promised to protect Soma when he needed it. Now, she must witness firsthand just how foolish and arrogant her thinking is. With her current powerless strength, no connection, and not enough influence to move even the crowd, she was at a loss. "...Soma". Her weak sob resonated with the other girls behind her. Hina kept her face calm, but deep inside, she was frustrated; her nails dug into her skin, causing a severe wound and blood to fall to the floor. Serafina, on the other hand, began to plot something ominous inside her head and began to ask her shadow members, under Violet''s command, to infiltrate the country and steal any important information inside. "...It''s okay, Lian''er, rest for now. I will speak to your father, and you two also take a rest! I will handle it from here, Rui if you may?". "Yes sister, Lian''er, Hina and Sera, let''s go to the house first!". After being pacified by Xiao Luan, the girls, guided by Xiao Rui, reluctantly leave the room, where Xiao Long can finally breathe in relief. "Tell me everything! What happened that day!". The room instantly froze after Xiao Luan''s icy tone resonated. Xiao Long trembled, and his adjutant started to calculate several paths for him to escape this situation. With a heavy heart, Xiao Long began to shift their place and talk around on the Sofa. Time was ticking, and a moment of silence descended upon the room. Xiao Long was tensed, waiting for his wife''s response after hearing about yesterday''s event. "...I see. So, Soma had understood that far¡­". "...Ye-yeah, I was also surprised when the boy glar- I mean glance at me, it was¡­". "Pathetic!". Xiao Long''s body twitches after hearing his wife''s cold diss and the way she looks at him, like a piece of rubble on the roadside. "Is this the man I was infatuated with? It seemed, my eyes had been blinded back then". "Luan, What are you?". "Enough with this pathetic side of you. Are you afraid of those silly guys within the government because of some random accusation they blamed on a single kid?". "What? No, I was just¡­". "Again with a reason, you know it didn''t you? Who was the person who saved me from that long sleep, whichever of you can''t accomplish all these years? Who?". "...". Xiao Long and his adjutant stiffened in their tracks. "...You couldn''t say it? Okay, I will spill the name. He was Soma or rather Xiao Ma the son of Xiao Lei, one of my sisters in arms and Rui''s nephew, who brought me from that abyss. His achievement should have been rewarded greatly by this Xiao Family¡­". The two men in the place were silent, lost in their own thoughts, especially Xiao Long, whose brows were knitted, filled with deep regret for what he had done these days. "...And yet. Because that creepy sense of doting tendency of yours who give him a stupid trial just to prove his worth, without thanking him, and now when the city had blamed him for what he do is to fight those demon creature that you and everybody else couldn''t do or should be said not wanted to get your hand dirty. As a head from a renowned family, who should hold their prestigious conduct in wise. Instead, what did you do? You abandoned him just because you don''t want your family not want to get criticism from the people. You have no right to call yourself Xiao family''s head!". "!?". Her words struck down like thunder that rang in his heart, making Xiao Long duck down; he was unable to see his wife''s face any longer because of the shame. "Truly, what a fool I am¡­". ***** At the same time, inside a luxurious living room where the Lin Family had gathered to discuss the topic of what had happened in the court earlier, it turned heavy. Leon and his party members sat on the corner, not daring to utter a voice. They are even careful with their breath. Two people who hold power within the house are sitting comfortably on the Sofa and facing each other. One of them is looking down in rage, but the other is looking at him with contempt. "Son, is that what happened earlier?". "Yes, what is wrong, mother?". Lin Fan, who had kept looking down since they talked, now could see his mother''s contempt gaze directed at him, making his body flinch and colour drain from his face. After hearing what his son said, Lin Huang sighed in disappointment to hear that his son would do something so foolish as to abandon the family saviour just for some petty criticism. "Lin Fan, you truly disappoint me!". A chilling phrase that even stabbed the guest in the corner froze Lin Fan''s ability to think. He knows exactly what her mother''s current mood is; she is really pissed. This is one of Lin family teachings: when one parent calls their offspring by a full name, it means that the parents are angry or disappointed at them. Lin Fan''s butt used to be wiped out by her mother''s wrath; it also includes Lin Jia, who trembles like a newborn fawn on the corner within Leon''s group. "I never ever remember raising someone to become a spineless person like you!". "!?". "The boy was our saviour. He was the one who saved us, no, saved this family. The mercy he shows, who pardoned Jia after transforming into a demon and turned her back into a normal girl who can laugh and smile again, and yet, you abandoned him when he needed the help most. What kind of family head are you, huh? Answer me, Lin Fan!". Lin Fan was muted. No words or reasoning could help him in the face of his mother''s wrath. He clenched both teeth and fists tight, wallowing in his deep shame for taking his words back to his saviour. "I''m such a fool!" Chapter 387 - 387 Cell. Within the rainbow dome, the dragon is still curling on its tail, sleeping after revealing its strongest power in the form of breath. Thankfully, the breath was pointed mid-air, and it blasted not to the land but to the faraway galaxy before dissipating. Now calmly enjoying its sleep bathed by the warm light of the sun, its scales reflecting the light, picturing a mesmerizing sight, many media all over the world began to flock toward the devastated city. Many people and reporters, camera-ready, began to crowd around the barrier to see the birth of the extinct beast that comes from legend. They cheered, and some of them even worshiped it for its absolute presence. As for the people in the country, they were asked to get protected under the sanctuary the government had built, which was a reinforcement bunker that was built underground near the Awakeners Association headquarters. Awakenres below A-Rank and more stood outside the barrier perimeter to prevent any foolish individualist from breaching the barrier in case the dragon was awake. The awakener''s president announced to the world, asking for help to raid the dragon. Initially, the government refused, but when they saw a recorded video of the beam from the sky split open the atmosphere, many of the higher bureaucrats shut their mouths. This signal was received positively around the world, and many countries began to send their representatives to experience fighting a dragon. This help also reached Mr. Ito, who sent some of his best people, including Hisako and Hiroshi, who are currently standing at the airport waiting for their pick-up. "Mr. Hiroshi, are you sure you don''t want to stay with us?". One of the S-Ranks from Japan, Hiiragi Taichi, was nicknamed Sword Saint because of his mastery of the blade. He was a handsome and calm man, around thirty, but his looks betrayed that age. He has a young face, like a college student, with long black hair tied in a ponytail. He is wearing a Samurai outfit, which shows how much he is proud of his own country. "No, it''s okay, we were waiting for someone". "I see that was such a shame!". "Let''s separate from them, Dear!". Hisako, who practically showed her aggressive side, pulled her husband''s side to at least get away from him. She didn''t know why, but her gut feeling kept telling her to get away from Hiirago Taichi. Behind her, a magnificent black limousine drove off before it stopped in front of Hisako; with a click, the passenger door opened, and Xiao Rui came out, already being informed about their appearance. "It''s been a while, Hisako". "Indeed it is, Rui. How have you been?". "...I am great, thank you". Hisako''s face cramped after she noticed a slight shadow cast into Xiao Rui''s face. She decided to greet her as usual before looking toward another person who came out. Hina, who perfectly concealed her face, came out next. She tried to keep calm, at least until her parents reached Xiao Family''s house. However, that facade couldn''t escape her parents'' observation. Hisako released her grip on Hiroshi and approached her daughter. "Hina, you okay?". "...Yeah, I''m fine". The way her daughter smiled reminded Hisako of the day when Hina had lost faith in other people. However, it was much deeper, as occasionally she could see Hina trying not to bite her lips. "Oh my, is this your daughter, Mr. Hiroshi? She is such a beauty, just like her mother." "Well, ahaha, thank you for that!". ''Tch, this guy!''. Hisako dissed the guy internally and saw the man approach Hina. With a lifted gaze and a confident look on his face, the guy smiled and almost touched Hina''s hand. Then, the girl clicked her tongue and blatantly smacked the guy''s hand, startling everyone around. "...Aunt Rui, let''s go home first!?". "...Right, let''s go, Hisako and Mr. Hiroshi lets go, our Xiao Family will welcome you". Hina began to enter the car, followed by Hisako and Hisorhi, who gave a slight nod toward the guy. Rui, who came last, looked toward the stoned man, and eventually, a pitiful grin escaped her mouth. After all the passengers entered, the car drove off, leaving the other Japanese representatives. Inside the limousine, Hisako began to probe what had happened when Hina and the others came to this country. She slightly hesitated, but seeing her mother''s stubborn nature, Hina eventually revealed what had actually happened for the past few days. The parents, who had just been filled with the details, couldn''t help but frown. They were shocked to see a video of Soma ransacking a car belonging to a beautiful woman. However, as someone who knows his past and his nature, the two of them believe that if Soma had to do an aggressive act like that. There must be something hidden beneath the world''s eyes. Ever since the first time they met Soma, the boy has been an anomaly. He exudes a mysterious aura, and his impulse to save some strangers he doesn''t know, putting his life on the line, clearly is not normal. Neither Hiroshi nor Hisako could understand what had happened inside the boy''s head; only he himself knew it. "So, where is he right now?". Hiroshi''s calm voice echoed within the space, which made Hina clench her fist tight and hold back the urge to curse the world. "He was being imprisoned, right now". S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "!?". "What, how is that possible?". The father and Mother couldn''t believe what had just escaped her daughter''s lips. They glanced at Xiao Rui, who confirmed it with a slight nod. Hisako''s face turned pale. "...Hina, it''s okay". her motherly instinct kicked in, and Hisako pulled Hina closer before tightly wrapping her hands around the girl''s back. Hina''s back began to tremble, and feeling the warmth from her mother, the dam in her eyes burst open, letting it stream down her cheeks. "...Uuu, mom!". "...Don''t worry we will do everything we can to bail Soma out! So, leave this to us and don''t burden yourself with it, okay?". "...Um,,,*sob¡­". ***** It was a cold and unyielding darkness wrapped around the figure of a boy who sat calmly in the lotus position, regulating his breath in small and deep intervals. Under his skin, red energy spread evenly toward all veins, nourishing the cells, flesh, and bone and strengthening the skin also. While the boy was deep in his consciousness, the dark place soon turned white with the appearance of light, capturing the cell where Soma was locked in. The place was bright white with a subtle lining. A single bed and toilet stood on each opposite corner. Also, the place was pretty wide for a single person to stay. The lining in front of Soma flinched before it slid open to the right, revealing a figure of a woman wearing a conspicuous outfit and heavy hat. Noticing the visitors, Soma exhaled and thus stopped his training. Slowly, he opened his eyes and soon stiffened because an unexpected person had come out and visited him. "Vice headmaster, Viana". "How have you been, Soma?". Viana flicked her finger, and out of nowhere, a chair appeared, and she sat on it. Casually, she crossed her legs, thinking she was above him. Soma abruptly stood up; not. Not wanting to be rolled up by her appearance, he activated his extra skill to lock his emotions. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] For a moment, Vian''s eyes flashed before it returned to normal. A moment of silence descended into the place, and eventually, Viana exhaled, fixing her postures before bowing her torso. Her action surprised Soma, but he was not perturbed outside. He calmly watched the witch keep bowing, and after some time passed, Viana raised her body and began to tell him what she was doing here. Soma listened to the witch talking while sometimes nodding his head in an understanding manner. "I''m surprised you had this much connection even to a country at least". "Well I am being called a witch for nothing. I have good communication skills". "Hmph, I took pity on that Roland Guy, almost letting his whole life play in your tune". "Fufu, isn''t it adorable. He was my prided husband". "Yeah, whatever". The conversation shifted for a bit, and then Viana resumed her talk. "Thanks to you, Soma. At least, one of the troublesome subordinates of that demon Lord had gone". "So you knew all along and yet didn''t dare to act?". "We are truly ashamed. but because of her disappearance, we could spot some people she charmed within the governments and now they are currently whitening the place". "I see, I''m glad if my act helps". As the two resumed the conversation, hours just passed by, and eventually, Viana had something to do after it, so she reluctantly walked out, leaving Soma in this terrible place. Before coming out from the door, Viana once more bowed her torso and sincerely apologized for her act of using him as bait. "I''m sorry for putting you through all of this. We will compensate for everything later when this is all over." "Yeah, I understand, go on with your business. I need to return to my training". Viana walked past the gate, which gradually shut down after all of the conditions had been met. Soma lifted his gaze and saw the dot, inside which was a lens. He shouted. "Shut the light, please". The observer was sweating bullets, for this was the second time Soma had asked to shut the lights off despite the higher-up''s orders to treat him nicely. After much discussion, the light dimmed and completely disappeared, swallowing his sight. "Perfect! Fuuh, let''s begin!". [Martial Saint''s Third Techniques¡­] Chapter 388 - 388 Belief. The day came when the whole world would witness something unbelievable in the current era: the birth of Dragon, and multiple Awakeners all over the world would gather to raid the beast. For the past few days, the Dragon has been doing nothing while sleeping or standing still while looking up at the sunlight, and it seems relaxed. However, one thing that people don''t realize is that when a dragon gets older and every passing count, its intellect becomes more shaped, and its awareness about its surroundings becomes clearer. Around the barrier that surrounded the Dragon, people gathered; many of them were awakeners. Within the Japanese group, Hiroshi was looking at his own Katana, checking whether the equipment was ready for the raid. Beside him, Hisako kept looking toward the barrier, specifically to the Dragon, who, as usual, stood still. The world is smiling, a clear sky with white clouds swimming freely above. Because of the approaching winter, the air was a bit chilly, and many of the awakened who hated the season stayed inside their tent covered by a lot of cloth. "Hisako what''s wrong?". Hiroshi sheathed his Katana and approached Hisako from behind; he touched his wife''s shoulder, pulling her attention close. "No, I just¡­". ''...I had a bad feeling about all of this!''. Hisako hesitated to continue her phrase, fearing that the other Awakaners would hear her statement, which seemed like cowering in front of a threat. As a person who walked the path of Awakeners, Hisako knew well that those statements would insult the people around her, not to mention herself. The path she already takes and crawls with tears and blood would be tarnished by her earlier speech. "...Wondering how Soma is doing right now?". Hiroshi, who understood what his wife thought, smiled softly before squeezing her shoulder tight. "Soma, not Hina?". He playfully teased his wife, which prompted a glare from her. "What stupid thing you asked, of course I worry about my daughter but now she is in the safe place where Xiao family is. Instead of that, I am worried about Soma who barely contacted us and the government also prohibited everyone who wanted to visit him. I am wondering about his condition, that''s all". "I see, well, I also could relate to that". S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Right? He had done so much for us, but when at a time like this we were powerless. they told us that he was fine but the responses they gave were a bit suspicious". When the two and everyone around were busy with their own maintenance of weapons and some sort, there was a movement from the Dragon. Its colossal body, which seemed to grow every day, alarmed the awakeners around the barriers. Many of the awakeners began to clear out the place from paparazzi who stubbornly wanted to keep picturing the legendary creature. The Dragon spread its massive black wings, and with one clap, the rubble blasted away, and the Dragon kept moving its wings around as if warming itself. "Hisako!?" "Yeah, let''s go!". All awakens who act as representatives from all over the world begin to tense themselves when they see the view. Slow but steady, the Dragon''s feet left the ground, while its wing worked harder than before; the Dragon was getting used to it, and with one last clap, its massive body shot upward like a rocket. The rising Dragon was so fast, and the four master barriers from China intensified the power within the barrier; it glowed with multiple colours to prevent the Dragon from escaping. However, the Dragon, seeing the barrier glowing, kept maintaining its speed ahead before a collision happened, and a loud ''Doom'' resounded because the Dragon had just hit something invisible. "Rooaarrr!". Enraged, the Dragon began to use its strength to swoop its massive claws to tear the barrier down. Upon contact, the barrier shook, and intense ''shrieking'' from the barrier greatly stirred everyone''s heart. Panic began to spread around the paparazzi, and they began to pack their important things and flee the scene. Different from them, the awakeners began to step forward, ready with their respective weapons. "Rooarr!". Again, the Dragon strengthened its hand, but now it was different. A black, ominous aura began to cover its whole body, gathering into a single point on its hand. A cracking sound resonated within everyone''s ears, but when everyone in the place had put their heart into fighting the beast, the Dragon roared out loud. A few seconds later, its body bounced from the barrier, giving the awakeners around a sigh of relief. "Rroooaaarrr!". This time, the Dragon was completely enraged. It began bombarding the barrier, but none of its attacks worked. As soon as there is a crack, it repairs itself, and each time it repairs, the barrier becomes thicker. From the blindside corner of the building, two people wearing black robes, all females they saw through the barrier, looked at the Dragon, who struggled to escape. The female behind leaned against the wall and opened her mouth. "How was it?". "The dragon is completely isolated, but soon it will break". The woman who saw the event turned her gaze back and looked toward the lady wearing a robe behind. "Let the beast caged, when its rage had accumulated enough, the people in this country would know how fearsome it is to think they could hold off a Dragon and the Demonic one at that". "Right¡­". She turned to look toward the barrier once more before resuming the mission that had been given. "Where should we go next, Anna?". Hearing the name that came out from the lady on the walls, Anna halted her steps and opened her mouth. "I think we already have enough grudges piling up across the country. We will commence the trial of opening a Gate." "Understood, as instructed, I will follow you". "Yes, thank you very much, Lady Superbia". ***** Meanwhile, on the other side of the chaotic place, inside one of the private houses within the Xiao Family, the residence had undoubtedly risen. Inside, there is the usual Hina''s party, Xiao Luan and Xiao Rui. There is also Lin Fan, Lin Jia, who comes every day to atone for his wrongdoing along with Leon''s group. The place turned rowdy just a few days after Soma had gone. Also in the centre of all of this was Viana, who bowed her head ninety degrees, facing all the people who had a connection with Soma, glaring at the figure they called Witch. Outside, there is the figure of the Xiao family head, Xiao Long, who was forbidden entry by his wife and Xiao Lian. He was kept being monitored by Xiao Bai, who had a cramped smile on her face. "Let me make things clear here!?". Hina suddenly raised her voice in this silent yet heavy atmosphere. She calmly faced Viana while standing behind Xiao Luan as the house head. "Yes, what is it, student Hina?". "Is Soma aware of any of this you have told us? Is he letting everything go as you planned?". Xiao Lian and Serafina beside her nodded their heads. They want to know what kind of Soma is feeling in any of this. Viana sighed and began to open her mouth. Thanks to her space magic mastery, she already cast a barrier spell that could prevent any leak outside so she could talk freely in this place. "Yes, with all due respect from me to Soma, yes, he is willing to follow my plan". "I see". Hina sighed; she couldn''t understand what kind of thinking he had to let himself be played like this. "Where is he currently and what is he currently doing?". Xiao Lian interjected strongly from the side, startling the other who had never seen her so emotional like that. "I''m afraid I couldn''t quite understand what he was in¡­". "Mm, What do you mean by that? Depending on your answer I would not hesitate here". Xiao Lian, whose patience is running low, summons her blue spear, covering the whole place with a thin mist. Serafin also summons her grimoire, which Viana is startled to look at. As someone who pursues magical potential more than any other, she knows the existence of that item. It was one of her long dreams to obtain one. However, all the years she spent searching for it was for nothing until she found it in the hands of one of her students. "Quit with that trickery of you, Old hag! You know better if you mess with me, right!?". Serafina, who had also been quite cornered for the past few days, summoned her grimoire. Her eyes turned blood red. An ominous presence began to possess her, frightening everyone around. "Lian''er you¡­". "Both of you stop!". Before Xiao Lian could reprimand her daughter, Hina abruptly held the two girls behind her and let the tension in the room eased a bit. "Please elaborate more about what Soma has been doing?". At first, Xiao LIan and Serafina glared at Hina''s back, but upon seeing her clenched fists, both girls'' heads cooled down, and the two could see blood begin to fall down into the carpet below. "Hmm, I don''t quite sure myself. Aside from eating and sleeping. He always sat in the corner regulating his breath periodically, while occasionally I could see a little bit of crimson aura covering his body¡­". When Everyone tilted their heads in wonder, only Lin Fan reacted; his eyes opened wide. However, he soon fixed them and never let the place know what he was thinking. "...Then I happened to see him from the monitor, when he sat still while doing some seal gesture using his own hands. I don''t know. Perhaps you guys know what he was doing?". "Well, okay. Thank you for the explanation." Hina expressed her gratitude and breathed a sigh of relief. "Hmm, do you happen to know what he was doing?". Viana posed a question when she was uncertain about what he was doing. The three girls who developed feelings for him nodded their heads in understanding. A bit of relief washed away the tension within their heart, and they answered simultaneously. """He is Preparing something for sure!""". Chapter 389 - 389 Raid Begin. All the people within the room gasped after hearing the girls'' confident reply. The three of them came to one conclusion and started to leave the room, making the other guests ponder their actions. When the three left the room, Viana shed a sigh of relief and took a sip of the lukewarm tea she received from Xiao Luan as a gesture of acceptance. The mild and bitter taste that stung her tongue woke her consciousness, alerting Viana to keep her wary about everything else because all of this had just started. Xiao Luan, Xiao Rui, and the other Guests, such as Leon, stay in the room with a heavy atmosphere that gnaws at their hearts. However, only one person begins to act, attracting everyone''s attention, and he is Lin Fan. "I am sorry for interrupting this discussion. My name is Lin Fan from the Lin family. In case you didn''t know my name, Mrs. Viana, may I ask you for a couple of things? " Viana put away the cup in her hands and faced the black-haired boy with an intriguing expression on her face. Of course, she recognized the boy, for she had seen his potential from the earlier start. Also, what intrigued her was the expression of the boy, who became much calmer or more mature, to be precise. She doesn''t know what kind of journey led him to become like that, but it is good to see a once arrogant and indifferent young man shed his shell and become more prominent. "Yes, of course, I recognized you, Lin family''s head. Then, what can I do for you?". "Does Soma say anything else besides sitting around?". "Nothing in particular, I am actually a bit surprised to see his composed attitude despite being thrown into a confined place. Also, ¡­". ''I am a bit scared of him''. Viana let those last phrases seep through her mind for acting rashly, trying to use a person with much more power beyond even her husband, an active Rank-S awakener. Every time she was going to visit the boy, she always paid close attention to her conduct and words as if not to insult him, because she knew it too well, those times she took a peek within a camera. The aura that leaked from the boy''s body was enough to pierce her mentality, shooking her core to numbness. Lin Fan caught the last pause from the woman but didn''t try to query further. He began to ask a few more questions regarding Soma''s safety, his activity, and information regarding what she was plotting currently. "This is my last question? Will Soma come and join the raid to fight that Dragon?". "...For that, I am not sure¡­!?". Viana''s body suddenly stiffened as she felt her phone vibrate across her phone. She looked toward everyone in the room and prompted her to answer it first. Feeling apologetic, she took out her phone and began to see the dialer. ''Why are they?''. Her eyes knitted, not because of the grave situation, but because she pondered why the security who observed Soma''s activity called her. Reluctantly, she swiped the phone display and put it near her ear. While the call connected, Viana received a sudden message that surprised her, making her body yelp and stand still. Everyone in the room felt tense as the situation seemed to worsen for a moment. Viana nodded off a couple of times, a distinctive sign of understanding. Not long after that, she closed the call and returned her gaze toward the other in the room. "I just received messages from Soma". All of the people beside her faltered upon hearing those words; Lin Fan, who stood calmly upon them, stepped forward and opened his mouth for others to hear. "What did he say?". "...Leon and Lin Fan hone your own power and your party. It''s time to show the world a Savior has already arrived to the land, and our first objective was to slay the Dragon!". "..Pardon me?!". Leon, who stood stiffened from the side, jumped after hearing those messages; he gulped his saliva to parch his barren throat and looked upon his party members, who were aghast, feeling the pressure upon hearing the term Dragon Slaying. Lin Fan, who was also shocked to hear Soma''s confident feat, clenched his fists tight and opened his mouth to urge Viana to relay the message. "Is that all of it?". "For all of you in here, yes, as for the other message I must relay it toward the three girls''...!?". As soon as she said that, the house shook, and a thundering roar reverberated across the atmosphere, making everyone''s heart tremble in fear. When they glanced at the source, they could see a commotion happening in the yard in front of the house. The people got curious, so they came out to see what was happening and saw the three girls doing some practice with full equipment. Three main elements gathered in the surroundings, coloring the place with the fierce magma of Red, a calm yet terrifying Blue, and the carefree that brought calamity Green. Hina, Xiao Lian, and Serafina were together activating their own Original Magic, summoning a spirit. Viana, who saw the chaotic scene, gulped her saliva to witness the spectacular scene. ''Kids now are¡­'' Her muttering was followed by an empty sigh. It took hours for the girls to calm their nerves, and Viana finally could relay the message from Soma. ***** Several days later, one could faintly see a mist escaping someone else''s mouth. On top of a building in one of the cities in China, one could clearly see the view below without obstruction toward the place where it was most tense. Two figures in robes observed the battlefield, which was now in full alert after they knew that the Dragon was in a state of anger. Its colossal body had grown twice as large as before, its absentminded eyes gleaming with more ferocity and intellect. Multiple times had passed since the day the Dragon attempted to flee, but it always failed. Now, after the Dragon grasped a bit about what kind of thing blocked its freedom, it lay low for a few days, thinking about how to escape. After many trials, the Dragon''s rage had reached its limit, and now it wanted to bring out its full potent power in one shot to shatter the barrier. "It''s begun". "Yes!". The Dragon''s throat bloated into a balloon. For those who were sensitive toward Mana in the surroundings, their face turned pale, knowing that inside that bloated throat, the Dragon had is, it contained a raw power of unrefined Mana, which had much more power compared to a refined Mana inside a person body or any living beings present. Raw Mana is basically mana that flows in nature itself. It was usually tamed but possessed a great danger if misused. The Mana that flows in the atmosphere comes from the planet''s core, or what some would call the ley-line, which sustains the planet''s life and its residents. It is different from refined Mana, which resides within living beings. The process of refining itself was the same as breathing. Raw Mana would get filtered through the lungs, and then it would spread to every vein in a person''s body before staying within their own heart, which acts as a core. Of course, as a being feared in ancient times and standing at the apex of living beings, Dragon could superficially control raw Mana in its surroundings based on its knowledge and skill, which it had honed for years. However, there is an exception for some Dragons who can grasp it instinctively and manage to draw out a bit of its potential to show just how fearsome their race is. With a throat that was full of raw Mana, the Dragon infused a bit of its own Mana within him; it lit a spark and simultaneously opened its maw, followed by a pillar of flame pushed through the sky in one go, destroying the barrier that held it captives for days. The two robed individuals smile, satisfied after seeing the pitiful Dragon being locked down despite its recent birth. Anna, who stood in front, took something from her storage. In her hand, she held a black jewel that swallowed even the light. She threw the things behind her and opened her mouth to Superbia. "When you have a chance, do it as instructed. I will leave for a bit, take care of this place". "Understood!". "Rooaaarrrrr!". An earth-shattering roar shook not even the air but the land beneath, picturing how fearsome the creature called Dragon is. The Dragon, who finished its mission, flapped its majestic wings and ascended toward the heavens in one go. When it reached a high altitude, its sharp, predatory gaze swept away the field, and it saw many people preparing their equipment with hostile intent. Recalling how boring and wrathful it was because of being detained, the Dragon roared once more and began to descend in one fell swoop, destroying one of the bases of world-renowned awakeners in place. In just a matter of seconds, blood splattered across the road, and screams of helplessness echoed within the field, withering the fighting spirit they had prepared for days ahead. However, as Awakeners who vowed to protect humanity and the planet from its destroyer, they all slapped their own faces and threw away the primal fear that froze their hearts. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "All of you attack!". With a signal that unknowingly resonated within the battlefield, the raid began, and it will be marked as the first legend of the savior. Chapter 390 - 390 A little Help. A war cry erupted within the battlefield and shook every awakener''s heart who heard it, including the Dragon. Many groups began forming a formation centered around people in the back who mumbled something while gathering enough Mana to bombard a city. Seeing the welcoming sight that greeted the dragon eyes'' it roared to heaven sending a flurry of shockwaves that blasted nearby rubles around it. "Release!". "Fire!". "Attack!". Begin with one, then second and third voice shouted, creating a chain of commando while from every corner a magic projectile and even an arrow are released, raining down into the Dragon who maintains its wrath yet composure while hovering above in mid-air. ''Boom'' explosions reverberated across the battlefield, from the collision born a black smoke that covered the entire body of the Dragon. The people who saw their faces grimaced in discomfort, knowing that in just one fell swoop, one of their camps had almost obliterated and left only the one who managed to escape death within time. With a flap of its massive wings, the Dragon sent out a gust of violent winds, and the smoke cleared out, showing its condition, which looked like it had nothing to be scared of. The Dragon roared and began to comfort another batch of people, but several men with heavy equipment, bringing a large towering shield that covered their bodies, stood in front, and their bodies began to glow in a red aura. It doesn''t know why but the Dragon''s attention suddenly shifted toward the people below it, bearing an insignia of one of the top guilds from Europe, Camelot. "Shielder hold your position. Vanguard, prepare yourself, we will go together at the front line. The archer and wizard tried to take the Dragon to the earth! Now, we will carve a history of bringing down a dragon with us". "Yes!". One of the executives from the Camelot, Code Name Lancelot, and his real name is Harry. He is hailed as the second strongest man below the guild master of Camelot. He made himself with black armor and, with a spear that reached almost his height, began to move. The wizard behind him began to pour a tremendous amount of Mana above the Dragon, and then a massive magic circle glowing in orange light emerged; it began to shine in a dangerous gleam end with a swing from Lancelot''s spear, a silver pillar followed by a thunderous roar struck its body. Caught off guard, the Dragon''s body electrocuted, and it lost a brief hold of control upon its body. Its altitude lowered before the Dragon slammed to the ground, raising up the dust and creating a tremor underneath. Seeing the chance, Lancelot clenched the black spear in his hand and shouted his order. "Charges!". sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Following his determined shout, many awakeners who saw the change, a vanguard began to launch an assault. The situation also happened from the other side of the camp where Hisako saw Hiroshi charge ahead while she maintained a worried expression on her face. Not knowing why, but her heart keeps getting unease ever since the raid started. However, she pushed aside the worry and concentrated with the other wizard beside her to launch a distraction in case the Dragon awoke. Seeing many people coming toward its place with hostile intention, it made the dragon body flinch, forcing its paralyzed nerves to move out, but it was futile as the earlier lightning magic was effectives to render its muscles useless. "Haaap! Gae Bolg!". A torrent of black mass of power creeped out from Lancelot spear, it formed a straight line, compressing itself to form a massive pillar filled with murderous intent aimed at the Dragon whose pupils dilated in fright. Not finished with just that, the other awakeners began to brandish their strongest move to finish the Dragon swiftly once and for all. Because they know the longer they let the Dragon roam and live, it would keep getting stronger and more before achieving unimaginable power a mortal could comprehend. Before the tips of the spear almost pierced its skull, the Dragon released all of its Mana from within its body. A tremendous amount of tsunami hit the awakeners who approached, halting them in their place. Faster than the Dragon could think of countermeasure, another pillar of lightning descent, following with other flame and earth beneath it that began to morphed and restrained its four limbs. "Grrrr!". Angered, the Dragon growled, but it came out as a little threat to the people who came for its head. Lancelot, who already held his ground, thrust the spear tips to its skull in between its eyes, but eventually, the Dragon, with its sheer willpower, could tilt its head to the side, making the spear tips off its mark. The Dragon did not leave unscathed as the spear severed its left eye. Blood spurted, a testament that the beast before them was also a living being who could be killed. Many legends say that a dragon who lives to its maturity could be practically called immortal, and some of them are also hailed as a spirit for its immense power and knowledge of the world. However, the one before them was still young, who happenly live inside a womb of one of the seven demon lord subordinates and got nourished by demonic power. The Dragon still didn''t have much experience in battle, it only seek a destruction. Because, one thing that was planted deep inside its subconsciousness and that is to destroy everything and it did what it told. The first wound that assaulted its nerves enraged the Dragon, and it faltered for a bit. Another incoming attack landed on its body, letting blood spurt from each wound. Its scales tore, flesh gouged, and blood oozed from the wound, bathing the Dragon in a sorry state after the relentless attack from humans. Powerless and on the brink of its existence crisis, the Dragon sought something, someone who could take it from this crisis. Suddenly, the Dragon missed the comfortable feeling deep inside its mother womb who gave it warmth and life. While the Dragon holds immense power and is feared by many, the one before the awakeners right now was nothing like those in legend for it was recently borned, not knowing how to utilize its experience and knowing how dangerous humanity is if united at the same front. Suddenly, its nose caught a familiar scent that lingered way above it, hidden beneath the glaring eyes of the sun that witnessed its suffering. The scent was familiar from when it was still waiting inside Luxuria''s womb. "I won''t miss the second time!". The Dragon''s attention got distracted by a murderous intent that came in front of it. Lancelot readies his spear once more but with more ferocity and intensity, making its whole body shudder in horror. "Grrr!". For the first time the Dragon felt fear for the first time. It suddenly struck to realization as the wound on its body kept getting severs and strength began to sapped. It growled, asking for help. "This is your end!". A moment when Lancelot almost thrust his spear, shadow descended from above and landed in front of him. alerted by the sudden appearance of a mysterious person wearing black robe that covers its whole body. Lancelot squinted his eyes, but faster than his body could react, a trail of blood danced in the atmosphere, and his body backed away, barely reacting from its slash. A bloody line formed on its body from its right shoulder to its left waist. "Kuh!". A demonic energy began to leak from the person in the robe, it turned its body toward the Dragon. Brief moment of stillness happened and in a single fluid movement, The person pry open the dragon mouth then throws a black ball which gives an ominous feeling for anyone who sees it. Lancelot, who saw what had happened before his eyes, knitted his brows in a frown. His instinct screamed for the incoming danger. "Mr. Lancelot!?". "Are you okay!?". "Who are you?". "No! Everyone, leave this place!". As Lancelot issued his order to his approaching comrade, the ground beneath them shook, and an ominous black aura leaked from the Dragon''s body. "Grrr!". The Dragon''s usually predatory eyes turned black devoid of any shred of consciousness. Its body convulsed several times before it enlarged twice its size, alerting everyone in the surrounding area. Hiroshi who saw it faltered and canceled his attack while looking at the changing Dragon. "What happened?". Everyone on the battlefield also shared his sentiment. Because of its massive body and because of Hiroshi''s position, which struck from the Dragon''s hind legs, he didn''t know what was happening in the front. However, one thing was for sure: Something dangerous was about to happen. "This feeling!? " Hiroshi muttered. "Don''t falter; let''s keep continuing our attack." The Leader from Japanese Camp issued his order, but Hiroshi knew best that something unusual happened, so instead of obeying he took a step back and some people who know him followed his steps. "Hiroshi, what are you doing? I told you to..!?". "Roooaaarrrrr!". An earth-shattering roar shakes the world, the ground beneath trembles as black miasma bares its corrosive nature, and even the atmosphere is screaming for its terrifying roar that came from the Dragon''s deepest part of soul that was enraged and the humiliation it received. Hiroshi, who barely clutched his ears, looked toward the Dragon who was a bit far away from his place. Suddenly, his body shuddered with cold sweat that soaked his body. Chapter 391 - 391 To the Battlefield. As the roar subsided, the battlefield soon turned into a death-stilled mood as they saw the dragon''s massive body enlarged twice, its black scales shining in a jet-black color that devoured even a light. The usual pair of wings now spurted from the miasma surrounding its body, forming another two. The transformation figure of the dragon halts everyone in the place. "My part has ended!". After delivering the black ball, the person in the hood disappears from the place, leaving nothing but an empty air unnoticed by others. The dragon flaps its broad wings and sends a hurl of tremendous shockwaves that blow away the debris and dust around it. Turbulence begins as the miasma on the dragon''s body shoots forward like a spear, chasing away the Awakeners nearby. "Woah". "Gah!". "Someone injured?!". "Retreat!". One by one, the nearby Awakeners retreated from the place, giving Lancelot a headache because of the sudden element that prevented him from finishing the dragon while it was still considered an infant in mind. Because of the help of a mysterious figure, the whole premise of this Dragon slaying became a crumbling piece of block that he had stacked over time. A black line formed across his forehead, and he firmly clutched the spear in his hand. "Don''t falter, move with caution and see if there are any changes¡­?!". Lancelot roared, and the fact that his head was still working properly in this situation was proof of his quality as one of the party leaders in Camelot Guild. However, before Lancelot finished his speech, the dragon had finished its preparation. Before its mouth, a small compressed energy formed in an instant, and it shot forward quickly. Startled, Lancelot managed to dodge it in the nick of time, but he didn''t have the composure like earlier as one of his legs that carried the jump had pulverized without leaving anything in remain. "Leader?!". "Mr. Lancelot?!". "?!". "...". All his party members screamed in worry, looking at his captain''s condition. They intended to surround their leader, but the dragon movement was too dangerous to ignore, so they were rooted in places. "Don''t worry about me!". A green aura began to cloak Lancelot''s figure as his breathing also returned to normal for the support team that stayed behind. Slowly, the loose part of his leg began to grow, regenerating the bones, blood vessels, muscles, and skin. The sight was pretty gruesome for those who witnessed it for the first time, but for people like Awakeners, losing one of two limbs in an expedition to Dungeon is pretty usual. That is why the appearance of a Light elemental magic, the user of Healing Magic, is essential for the team. "Are you alright, leader?". "Yeah, thank you for the help!". Lancelot clenched his now barefoot leg and felt no anomalies within it, and he stood up. "Rooooaaaarrr!!!". A loud cry from the dragon brought his attention to the fort, and he witnessed the dragon having finished adapting to its new power. Lancelot now saw a massive figure of the dragon with a hunched back standing tall, towering like a building. The plan to finish the dragon while it was in the ground had foiled, and now they must experience first-hand just how fearsome the being told in ancient times could wipe out a single town in a blink. "This is going to be a disaster". Lancelot grips his spear shaft and prepares his stance, ready to face the newborn dragon head one with the other in the second class. ***** Meanwhile, on the other side of the city, Viana stood in front of a single door in the innermost corner of the place, gulping her saliva for the tension that shrouded her body¡ªslowly strangling her neck, preventing air from circulating to her brain. ''God, this atmosphere is so unsettling!'' As she grumbled, the door before her ''clicked,'' and just before she could prepare herself, a white mist emerged along with the sliding steel door. Behind the door, there is only infinite darkness that threatens a person''s sanity. The eyes hidden beneath that darkness open from their slumber and start to devour anything in sight; even the brief escaped light from the opened door feels helpless in front of it. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viana''s body flinched as she heard an unsettling stepping sound from within the darkness. As she unconsciously gulped her saliva to moisten her parched throat. The footsteps were getting nearer, and a shadow of a human figure stepped out wearing his Academy uniform, the form of a symbol of his alma mater. "How have you been, Soma?". The boy, Soma, glanced at Viana before inhaling a deep breath to feel the freedom he had gained after being convinced for days inside a room. He clenched his fist hard and felt the strength he had acquired boiling. He lifted his lips and spoke. "...Yeah, never better!". "I''m glad," Viana sighed, desperately holding on to her urge to wipe the sweat that trickled along her forehead. However, because time was pressing, she began to take a personal terminal from her storage and opened her mouth. "I am sorry for saying this to you, who just got out, but we have a situation". "...Brief me, please". The two began to leave the room while discussing the events of the few days Soma had been absent. "I am truly sorry, but we still couldn''t figure out their hideout even after we keep you in this place; it seems the demon side still maintains its passive state." "Sure, this is ''them'' we are talking about. There must be something in play here to make them still vigilant to this state". "You are right... ...If we have proof even a little!". Viana, who knew how the demon operated, sighed in resignation while muttering something inaudible in a low voice. This made it hard for her to predict what they would do. Soma also was in the pickle because of the juggle-up story he had changed from this and there, making him unable to predict what sort of event would happen in the future. First, regarding the demon who will build a massive gate to summon many demon beasts from another dimension where their Lord is trapped, in the Novel, this happens with the cooperation of the Lin Family because of Lin Fan, who still sided with them. However, things have changed now, which would place the remaining two large families in the Chinese where the demon hid. But, because of their family''s prestigious name and historical value, Viana couldn''t act rashly toward them. Viana, or rather everyone, couldn''t just deliberately ask for a corporation in this case; she would just be deemed guilty of accusations, and Viana could be sentenced as a hypocrite¡ªworse, the death penalty for bringing shame upon the family. While skimming through the names of the participants in the dragon subjugation, Soma stopped in his tracks, prompting Viana to halt her steps and turn around, only to find his brows knitted in a frown. "Mrs. Viana, this list? Is this true?". Soma pulled the display of the terminal he received from Viana regarding the raid and pointed to the Akabane family''s name on the lists. "Yeah, they were chosen along with the other famous awakeners worldwide". "How long did the raid begin?". "The operation began not long after you left the confining room". "?!". (''I can still make it!''.) He knows well that the mission will lean toward failure as this event brought The chosen one, Leon, to the spotlight for the first time worldwide. Soma also worried about his parents-in-law, who were walking on a thin thread after being snatched from the death maw by him. "Mrs. Viana, here!". Without prompting for an explanation, Soma handed back the terminal as he hastened his pace. He walked through the opening door of an elevator and entered the grand hall, where people were buzzing while looking at the massive screen that was installed above the counter. "Soma, where are you going?". Viana, who saw Soma walking briskly leaving her, asked in a panic, for there were still documents that had to be finished. "Mrs. Viana, can you contact the Xiao family and inform my other family about my release? Also, tell Hina that I need her and the other help in this one, so come to the battlefield!" "Hm, what are you saying?!". "Waa?!" A gasping shock echoed within the hall. It brought the attention back toward the screen, where they saw an ongoing raid that had turned to disaster after the dragon had undergone a transformation. "...The dragon has changed? But how?". Viana began to get overwhelmed by the tension in the room as her gaze couldn''t leave the screen. Even from far away, Viana could clearly remember the shape and form of the dragon, but the current dragon had broken her mind for a moment. ''It''s different?!''. Soma frowned while clenching both fists under. This situation is more dangerous than any of the events he had experienced. The change that happened to the dragon was something he had never read or pictured in the Novel. "I need to move right now!". Ignoring the startled Viana, they began to reach her hand forward, trying to stop him. But the difference in stats forced her to see only the back of his students getting smaller into the distance before disappearing. "...I need to contact them, but should I bring them toward a dangerous place just because Soma asked me?". Viana scratches her hair, finding it complicated. While she was indecisive, Soma had equipped all of his gauntlets and boots and ran through the clouds, followed by a wind current. "Please make it in time!". Chapter 392 - 392 Third one. After leaving Viana, who is still dumbfounded about her situation, also, thanks to his equipment, Soma, alone, kicks on empty air and runs toward the battlefield, where the raid is being started. Along the way, he encounters many traffic jams and panic caused by the change that happened on the battlefield, preparing for the worst to happen. Even in some places, Soma can see a sheltered bunker, made from thick plate steel reinforced by monster materials, opened up, giving the citizens a safe place to hide. This incident proved to be a disastrous event not only for the country but all over the world. The appearance of a single dragon could have caused this much distress, and even the strength of joined force from all over the world couldn''t suppress it, let alone when the Demon Lord''s descent and all of the possibility of a monster that would bring calamity would roam around the place like it was nothing, Soma couldn''t imagine just how frightened the whole world is. Soma surfed along the air as he scanned everything with his eyes wide open, looking for the possibility he could help. However, thanks to the incident, every citizen seemed more cooperative than usual, lending a hand to each other. After running in the air for a while, he could see a huge figure of a black dragon being attacked from all over the place, but it didn''t do anything. The Dragon stood tall and swung its large stretched hand horizontally to sweep away all the magic and projectiles that had been thrown at it. Along with the sweep with its hand, black miasma erupted as it rained down into the camp of awakeners at the perimeters. As it touched the ground, the corrosive nature of the miasma began to work as it sucked the life of everything within its touch. Looking at that, Soma muttered something under his breath. "Martial Saint Technique¡­". [...Lightning Step Beyond Heaven''s Might] A rush of crimson crackle broke apart from the surface of Soma''s skin. The crimson veins began to tremble and then coiled around his skin, making a protective charm that enhanced his physique and strength to another level. In short, his eyesight shifted; it stretched far away as if the whole world slowed down under his command, ''Go!'' With just one word escaping his lips, a sonic boom happened, generating shockwaves that made every glass in the surrounding tremble. In a matter of seconds, Soma arrived at the battlefield unnoticed, and what he saw and felt contradicted each other. First and foremost, he witnessed almost a quarter of the joined Awakeners around the world lay sprawled on the ground, bathed in crimson fluid that oozed from open wounds. The other was that he felt two huge presences other than the Dragon observing a little bit far away from the battlefield. It seemed the two still didn''t notice his arrival, but it would just be a matter of time. Soma scanned his surrounding environment in a blink and found the Japanese Camp. The figure of Hisako was safe behind, along with the other rear guard. However, upon closer look, he noticed that Hisako had a pale face, her gaze straight toward the place where the most intense part gathered. He followed her sight and saw Hiroshi being dragged away by other awakeners after being hit by the miasma ''Crap!'' "Ashura!". Clenching his fist tight, Soma began to gather an enormous power from his body toward his fist. [Martial Saint Technique Ashura''s Might] A spark of brilliant crimson might emerge from the battlefield, distracting everyone from the Dragon. All eyes were on the crimson veins that crackled wildly, blooming in this horrendous place. Hisako, who also saw the things, stood stiffened before she burst into tears as she witnessed the familiar and terrifying crimson lightning. "Soma?! Is that you?". After she uttered those words, the lightning shot forward like a comet, leaving a red tail around the path it came. The battlefield halted, and the Dragon, who also noticed the incoming threat, reacted strongly by raising its magic to another height and roaring loudly to heaven. "Rooaaarrr!". "Aaaaahhh!!!". As if responding to the roar, Soma also began to scream loudly to raise his own morale in this fight and prepare for the worst if the mightiest strike he possessed couldn''t even scratch the Dragon. "Soma, you¡­". Hiroshi, who recognized the voice and looked up, saw the two crimson and miasma collide. In a moment, all sounds disappear, but they are followed by an earth-shattering cry that causes a huge explosion, blasting everything in the vicinity. The loud vibration from the sound that disrupted one''s eardrum and the tremor that occurred under their feet brought a sense of urgency that they must flee from the place. That alone already picturing just how destructive the attack was. Even Lancelot, who boasts the superpower in attack with his artifact, fell compared to it. In the midst of the explosion, the aftermath left everyone speechless to see another crater created. Loud smoke rose to the atmosphere, blocking the figure of the Dragon and Soma. Hiroshi, who was blown away by the shock, grits his teeth and tenses all the muscles around his body to stand up. Looking around, he realized that he was blasted pretty far away from the scene and hurriedly took out his ration of potion. "Ugk!". However, even though he already did a couple of them, the only thing that got recovered was just his health and stamina; as for the miasma, it was still lingering around his system, draining his lifeforce steadily before he became cripple. "Is this my end?". "Hiroshi!". "You okay!?". Other awakeners from Japan called out to him, who absentmindedly stared at his own palm. He dismissed his current thoughts and waved to the other awakeners to tell them that he was fine. "What just happened?". "I saw a crimson lightning shot forward and collided with the dragon, but¡­ What the hell is that?!". Hiroshi looks up, his view still obstructed by the smoke. Unconsciously, he clenched his fist hard because, for the third time, his life had been saved by the same kid who had much more to shoulder in his small back. "Hiroshi! Thank God you are fine!". A distressed voice distracted everyone in the place, including him, for he recognized this voice more than anyone else. "Hisako, what are you doing in frontlines?". Hiroshi forced his pained body to stand up and face Hisako, who approached his side along with other wizards and archers. "How is he? Where is Soma?". "That, I don''t know". sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, the curtain of smoke opened its stage. There stood a dragon with its tail only half-remaining, and a figure of a youngster stood floating before the Dragon in a battered manner. "Soma!? " Hisako''s outburst, accompanied by Hiroshi''s sigh of relief, makes every awakener in the Japan camp wonder, just who is that guy who could not only injure the awakening Dragon but also worry their two aces. After seeing the state of the Dragon, all awakeners, aside from Japan, stood there in a frozen state. Lancelot and all of his party members are the ones who got their composure back, and one of the long rangers shouted. "Look up there!". Following the instruction, once again, their jaws slackened as they saw a youngster standing there facing the Dragon with battered breath, proof of his exhaustion. "Is he the one?". The earlier ranger commented. "...Ye,, yeah, probably". The Tank in the party faltered. "...". Lancelot could only stare in disbelief at what had transpired before him. First, he saw a spark of crimson lightning emerge, and all of a sudden, it collided with the Dragon, creating this situation. The rumbling voice of the painted Dragon woke them up from their thoughts; they saw the Dragon had fully accepted what had just happened to its sturdy body by a single attack from the entity in front of it. "Roaaaar!!". In the pit of anger, the Dragon began to act by swinging his hand diagonally from above. Now the shred of reason the Dragon has, it vanished to oblivion, and its consciousness was consumed by black. Soma, who noticed what was happening, leaped back and loudly shouted his warning. ''It''s preparing something''. "Stay as far away from the dragon side!". Every awakener nearby also noticed the events and began to retreat to their own camp. True to Soma''s words, the Dragon spread its hand sideways and roared to the heavens, bathing itself in the miasma around its massive body. The ground underneath shook, and the lively and colorful environment had become desolate. Cracks and eeriness enveloped the surroundings. "Tch, this is bad". Soma spread his legs apart and joined his hands together to create a seal where all his fingers were pressed together at the tips. He flipped his left palm down and right on top before uttering the Technique he had mastered in his confined state. "I hope this will work. Help me, Martial Saint!?". He began to close his eyes and imagine the power he had witnessed and practiced over and over again in that place. As the image began to solidify in his mind, Soma opened his eyes wide. A trail of crimson line emerged from his sharp pupils, and when he poured his power through his joined palm, Soma shouted. "Come!". [Martial Saint Third Technique Heaven''s Sealing Chains] Chapter 393 - 393 Preparation. After he finished with the visualization, crimson light birthed its new life between his joined fingers. The light crackled all over the place as if announcing its glory, bathing the area around Soma in red. Multiple circles appeared around the dragon''s massive body, one, two before it stopped in five counts. From within the circle, everyone in the place could hear a ferocious yet inanimate object clinking against each other. From the seven circles, it shot seven crimson chains that wrapped around the dragon''s limbs. In return, it restrained its hands, feet, and, last but not least, the tail, even though it was half cut. However, it was effective in restraining its freedom. Soma himself didn''t know how effective the sealing Technique was, but for a while, he needed some time to execute his thinking and eliminate his worry properly. *"Roar!". The roar that shook the atmosphere and struck his eardrums reverberated across the field. Soma''s face stiffened as he saw a black mass of raw power begin to gather around the dragon''s mouth. "Crap!". Soma clapped his hands and let the chains do the rest before he leapt to the side. A black beam, smaller than the dragon breath Soma had faced, shot forward in a straight line; it travelled on land before it struck the tall building on its way. There is no explosion, only the corrosive effect of the miasma around the dragon began to bare its fangs. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So that miasma was the cause of the dragon mutating and losing its reason, huh. Good for us!". Indeed, the mutation''s source was what made the dragon stronger and even bigger in appearance, but in exchange, it took away some intellect from the monster, which became Soma''s advantage in this battle. Because if he faced the same dragon that had matured in the novel, he is hundred percent sure that he couldn''t face it directly, let alone all the awakeners in this place. However, even though it lost some of its rationales, the dragon still boasts its sturdy body and impenetrable scales it had, clearly giving him a headache, for thinking of the solution of how to strike it. The ideal plan Soma had in mind was to borrow Xiao Lian''s spear and use his power to infuse it to at least pierce its flesh. But he is worried about bringing her here. *"Roar!". "All hands began to attack!". An angered roar and order mixed together created an amalgamation of the raid that sobered Soma''s consciousness; he sighed in deep regret, feeling stupid for what he thought: ''I shouldn''t hesitate! '' Soma looked down and saw the awakeners from the Japanese camp begin their attack, albeit only using the ranger one. He spotted two figures standing close to each other while being surrounded by other frontliners. He descended to their place, which made everyone in place wary about his coming. "Who are you?". "A kid?". "Impossible". "It''s okay, everyone. He is with me!". Everyone was astounded by what they saw and in awe of a boy doing that all by himself, but Hiroshi''s words calmed them down. "Soma". Hisako''s cry brought everyone''s attention to her, as her red hair fluttered in their eyes as she hugged the kid. Her action and the worried face she showed others only further raised question marks on their faces. "Are you alright?". She separated from Soma and began to check the boy''s appearance, but she saw no definite wound. "Yeah, I''m okay". "I''m glad". "Soma, did you do all that stuff?" Hiroshi came forward and asked a question that had been on everyone else''s minds. Soma and all of them looked up, seeing the dragon struggling to break free from the chains that wrapped around its limbs. The only thing the dragon could do was move its wings and mouth, shooting out black beams. ''Wait, did the miasma power also prevent the dragon from using an elemental power? If that is so, then this is lucky for us''. Soma cheered internally before he turned to them and saw them gazing at him. "Yes, I did that". All the adults opened their eyes wide, and some of them even began to respect him in their hearts. However, those rules didn''t happen to Hiroshi and Hisako, who understood the boys well. They are deeply saddened as to how Soma obtained that amazing power. It must come from some self-sacrifice the boy always made. The two were clearly missed this time, as Soma himself volunteered to be confined and used that period in deep seclusion. The Technique itself comes from understanding Sealing, Isolation, or even Loneliness. There are many concepts of it, but eventually, the Technique revealed that it was a technique to Seal or restrain something. After the sealing, there would come a feeling of sorrow at losing all self-freedom, a sense of isolation from being separated from the dimension and wandering in a self-void, and then the pure emotion of madness that gnawed at everyone''s heart when they kept diving into an emptiness. That will open up a gaping hole in someone else''s heart, making it easier for a person to be filled by either love or evil. Soma had to endure several images of him experiencing it over and over in those closed spaces. Thankfully, Soma managed to overcome it with the skills he is most prominent about: Puppeteer and Adapt. He let his mind wander for a bit, but after getting the adult on his side, Soma began to open his mouth and asked to give him a favour. "Mrs. Hisako, can you help me with something?" As soon as he saw that, Soma could see a faint crestfallen expression on Hisako''s face. She tried her best to hide it, but it was futile. "Mother, can you connect me with Hina and the other?". "Yes, of course! Here, take my phone and use it as much as you want". Hisako tossed her phone toward Soma as if it were nothing but a pebble. Hiroshi gave Soma an apologetic smile while the other awakeners, aside from them, had their eyes bloated in shock upon seeing the revelation. *"Roar!". With the dragon''s enraged roar in the background, Soma places the phone near his ear and waits for the other recipient to respond. "...Hina!". *** When Hina and the other two were finished with their training and enjoying their break time, they were in a quiet and tranquil place in the lone pavilion that stood on top of a crystal-clear pond. The subtle fresh air that they inhaled brightened their vision, and the crisp and faint cry of rustling leaves gave their hearts a sense of peace. It''s been days since Viana informed them of what had transpired behind the scenes. At first, all of them were furious at how dare Viana use their significant other as bait. However, after mulling it over, they realized there was no gain in being angry at a person who is probably being used by Soma also. So, the three began their action by training and sparring with each other every day, trying to understand each other''s weaknesses and enrich themselves by sharing their understanding. Under each other tutelage, the three could now see a bit of improvement from the way they used to. The only thing lacking in their training is the absence of Dungeon in their improvement. The country itself is rich in Dungeon resources, and many have sprouted from the ground, but there is no time to consider them when the location itself must be reached by private jet in minutes and half a day on foot. Sipping a fragrant and mild black tea the caretaker in the Xiao family had prepared, Hina put the glass back with a clink before intending to take some cookies. "...Le, leader, look!". All of a sudden, Serafina interrupted. Her demeanour was rigid and lacked refinement, as she used to. She was tinkering with her phone as usual while reading the information she received from Violet. However, her current figure was restless, and her hands trembled. Her voice cracked as she saw the images on her phone. "What is it?". What Serafina showed to Hina was the live streaming of the dragon raid. On the screen, Hina saw a spark of crimson lightning bloom on the battlefield that had turned worse. After seeing the lightning, her body stiffened, and an overwhelming emotion gushed forth from her heart, almost overflowing. "Mm, what is it?". Xiao Lian, who nodded off, almost drifted to her sleep, awoken by the commotion the other two made. Her still groggy eyes stared at the screen until, a few seconds later, they shot wide open. "Soma!?". It''s unusual to see Xiao Lian show her raw emotion like that. She snatched the phone and looked at the screen meticulously while Serafina and Hina stood there, holding back the urge to go toward his place. However, Hina and the others know it all too well that if they go there, they would bring nothing but a burden for himself. So, here they are, fighting their own conflicting emotions. "What should we do, Leader?". Serafina opened her mouth despite knowing they had the same thoughts. Xiao Lian clenched the phone in her hand and looked toward Hina for confirmation. "We¡­". At that time, another vibration from Hina''s phone caused the three to halt. Hina, the recipient, took out her phone only to see her mother''s name on it. Knowing that her mother is also part of the raid group, her heart is crushed by a foreboding sense of fear that something has happened to them. Her breathing began to rage, and her clear vision began to shake; Hina could hear her internal heart thump wildly and almost burst her eardrum. She bit her lips and slid her finger on the display, preparing for the worst. {...Hina!} Chapter 394 - 394 Full Power. After hearing the familiar yet nostalgic voice ring in her ears, Hina''s body lost its power. She leaned toward the backseat while sighing in relief. She pinched her nose bridge to hold back the urge to cry, making the other two question her action. {Hina, can you hear me? Or is it someone else?} "...It''s me, wait a minute". Hina released her phone and began to change it into speaker mode, releasing Soma''s voice for everyone to hear. {Uh, Okay, what happened are you alright?} "Soma!?". "Mm, Soma?". Serafina jerked from her seat and walked closer to Hina''s side. As for Xiao Lian, she slides her chair near Hina so that she can hear Soma''s voice better. {Eh, the other is with you too?} "Yeah, they are". Hina promptly sighed, releasing the burden that had been weighing down on her ever since Soma had been confined. Even though she managed to keep her tough act and try to distract it by training even after hearing the truth. However, a small prick of thorn kept piercing her heart slightly, boring a hole that managed to keep it leaking with anxiety and worry about his well-being. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then now, after hearing his voice, Hina could finally release the burden, but that also didn''t take quite a while for her worry to resurface again as the roar of an angered beast spilled from the phone in her hand. The three of them, face stiffened before contorted in a nightmarish frown. "Soma, where are you now?". Before the two made a ruckus, Hina stopped them by raising her other hand and opening her mouth. Her heart thumped as the roar in the background kept ringing, waiting for the premonition to pass. {...Sorry, I''m in the raid place with your parents right now} Hina clenched the phone, leaving an unpleasant crack on the screen. The other two also bit their lips in frustration, for they understood the meaning of those words. Again, Soma had thrown himself into something dangerous that they didn''t know of, and they could only wait in worry for his coming safe. Even if they had undergone harsh training for these past few days, nothing would matter in front of the might of an ancient dragon. The three knew well that Soma probably just wanted to inform his well-being from this call, but deep down inside, they feared something worse, as if this was his last parting words with them, and that''s what made them burdened with grief. They sat on their chair, gazing down, wallowing in sadness. Then, their bodies shook upon hearing an angered beast roar that shook even the mood around them. {Tch, can''t have even a calm conversation here, that damn oversized lizard} Soma threw some light jokes, trying to ease the mood where he currently is, but for the girls, it only further poured oil into a fire. {Hina, Lian''er, Sera, I need your help!} Light began to fill their listless eyes after they heard the unexpected words coming from behind the phone. Hina knit her brows in wonder, thinking that maybe she was too saddened to finally hear Soma asking for help. "Soma?". Hina asked with a blank expression on her face. {What?} "What did you just say?". {Huh? I need your help, the three of you and also them} "Them? What do you mean, Soma?". Sera butted in, for she was also having no clue as to what was happening within Soma''s head. {Listen, I will convey my message. Listen well¡­} Hina quickly pressed the record button on the phone and answered Soma with a strong nod. "Okay, we are ready!". {First, gather your force, including Leon Party and Lin Fan, and also bring someone who excels in stealth operations if you can. Then come to this battlefield; you guys might be overwhelmed by the scale of the battle, but I won''t ask you to come with us. I need you guys to do something else, and that is¡­} The three girls gulped their nervousness as Soma halted the last part. {...I want you guys to do Demon Hunting. Remember! The key to this is Leon''s existence!} Hina and the two felt a bit disheartened upon hearing that the core of this plan was none other than Leon and not them. However, they also know too well that their current power is still lacking in comparison. "Okay, we will do that". {I know you guys might be disappointed for not becoming my choice, but our opponent is nothing to scoop off. The only way to defeat it is through their worst opposite force. The Savior power!} "Understood, is that all?". {Yeah, girls, let''s meet again!} "Yeah, we will soon depart". With that, the call ended, and Hina put away her unnecessary thoughts and leaned back to stretch. Her closed eyes opened, showing a firm determination for someone her age. Hina stared at the ceiling for a brief moment, letting her thoughts linger before turning to the other two. "You guys ready?". "I already asked Violet to come to our aid!". Serafina put away her phone and stared at Hina with a resolute expression on her face. "Mm, always, let''s go!". Xiao Lian''s eyes were clear, like a river in the frozen winter. It seemed calm, but hidden inside was a ferocious current that could swallow everything that dared to interrupt its flow. ''Good!''. Hina picked up her phone and began dialing Lucy, whose contact information was saved on her phone. She placed the phone near her ear and heard it make several beeps before the other side picked it up. {Hello, Hina. What is the matter?} "Senior Lucy, I need some help from your side!". {!?} ***** "Okay, that is good enough. Mother, here is your phone!". Soma gave the phone away while Hisako contemplated what she should do in this situation. All the awakeners from the Japan camp gathered around Soma except their leader, who was still battling in the front lines, trying to bring down the dragon leg. Hiroshi calmly observed the situation; seeing the crowd of awakeners under the dragon''s feet, it was expected that he would choose to stay in place. With that crowd, like an ant, Hiroshi would find it hard to unleash his strongest strike. "Are you done with the phone?". "Yes, thank you. I already told them everything I want to say. so¡­". Soma turned his back on the group. He raised his gauntlet only to see a blackish stain around his right knuckle. He poured his lightning energy and let his crimson mana consume the miasma. ''This is a bit troubling! But, if using the same source, then...'' *"Roar!". The dragon''s roar, accompanied by a clinking sound of the chain, made everyone in the place halt, including Soma. He glanced at the source and found that the dragon had managed to pull a stretch of the chain. Soma also noticed that the chain that wrapped around the dragon''s limbs was tainted in black miasma. Thanks to his raw power of lightning, it didn''t spread all the way to the circle. "Continue your attack!". A shout came, and every attacker began to join forces once again to try to make the dragon collapse. But, because of its hard scales and miasma surrounding its body, it is a bit difficult for a vanguard to attack. As the attack resumed, Soma noticed the chain hiding behind the dragon on the other side, away from his eyes. He slightly felt his connection with it becoming weaker. He felt a tremendous chill running through his spine and turned his head behind. "All of you evacuate". An unpleasant ''crack'' resonated across the field, but it didn''t halt the vanguards'' assault. A moment later, the crack became more prominent, and the vanguards began to realize what had happened. The chain wrapped around the dragon''s left hand cracked and eventually shattered into a million pieces of broken glass. As soon as the dragon regained freedom, it roared and rose its battle aura to the roof, forcing the vanguard to retreat. "Retreat!". When everyone heard the commando retreat, Soma alone rushed forward. He clenched both hands, and then his whole body was surrounded by crimson lightning that danced around the battlefield. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Drawing the Devil and Saint power] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Adapting to the two opposing forces] [Adapting successful] With two great powers fused inside his body, Soma, clad in a crimson sphere, ran past every eye that caught him advancing. He jumped high and faced the dragon face-to-face. Many awakeners are horrified at how reckless Soma''s doing is. The miasma that surrounded the dragon''s body was so lethal that it could melt even Epic-grade equipment with just its aura. But, now, a boy nonetheless dares to plunge straight into the mud hell, risking his own life; what sort of madness that is. However, to everyone''s surprise, when the boy arrived before the dragon''s face, it thrust its fist and clashed with the dragon''s jaw, blasting it away. Soma checked his own condition, having just bathed through the miasma, and found nothing serious had happened for now. ''Let''s go at it, full power!'' Chapter 395 - 395 Reinforcement. Some clenched his own gauntlet and planned to barrage more attacks toward the dragon, but multiple black balls began to take form around the dragon. They formed from condensed miasma around its body, and then, with a twist of its neck, the dragon shot its breath along with the ball. He leapt to the side, barely dodging the breath, but another attack came from dozens of directions. Soma had to distance himself away and focus his eyes to dodge every black ball that shot like a bullet. When he thought he had avoided a crisis, another black ball began to take form¡ªnot just a dozen, but one hundred. Soma knitted his brows in annoyance. "Everyone move away!". Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the same time, those words escape his lips, the dragon roars, and hundreds of black balls shoot mercilessly, raining down toward Soma and the awakeners surrounding him. It was a nightmare. Those who couldn''t escape in time had their own limbs and bodies disappear with the corrosive nature of the miasma. Crys of anguish and horror echoed within the battlefield as they saw their own friend die in a horrible way, and some were missing their limbs. A puddle of miasma also began to spread in the ground, turning it pitch black. The dragon''s attack caused the contamination to spread fast; it had already covered a radius of hundreds of meters. "Tch, no point in conserving!". Soma concentrated his Mana and spread his hand wide to form his magic. A bright red formed a straight line. The scattering lightning around him began to solidify before it stretched, forming a long spear the same height as him. "Original Magic - Gungnir''s!". Million bolts scatter away as Soma holds the spear in his hands. Black clouds began to gather above him, pulled by an unknown force that attracted not just nature but everyone in the place. "Mr. Hiroshi? What the hell is that kid?". "Right; he was your acquaintance, right?". "That much power and is still at that age. Is he a monster or something?". "...?". Hiroshi and Hisako muted; they also couldn''t believe what they had seen. They knew that Soma was strong from the story of his accomplishments and had seen him fight firsthand in the competition at that time. However, what Soma showed at that time was nothing but the tip of the iceberg of his full potential. The two looked at the swirling black clouds that were hovering above them. A flash of crimson light descent bathed the place in pure chaos. In the Camelot camp, they also feel the terrifying might of the unknown boy''s might. Lancelot alternated his gaze to his spear and then toward the bright red spear above and began to wonder, ''What kind of joke is this?''. He himself never believed that a manifestation power could hold that much power, that it could rival his equipment. But because it was a power, not an inanimate object that had been made to perfection, the power within the boy''s hand could still have room for growth. Thinking further than that, Lancelot couldn''t help but shudder at the thought that someone younger than him manifested a god-like power that made the adults around him feel shame. "What a fearsome monster". While the adults surrounding him were trapped in their own thoughts, Soma, on the other hand, had to be vigilant about his surroundings, reminding the fact that there were still two figures that were as strong as the dragon. The mysterious figures themselves have no intention to hide, but the other awakeners around him seem oblivious to it. Or rather, they didn''t have time to deal with unknown factors. Soma''s consciousness focused on his relics and began to sort out the potion to revive his Mana. ''All set! Now!''. [Oni strengthening Technique] [-50 Mana will be consumed every second] He stopped himself from unleashing his trump card, and instead, Soma drew more of both his saint and Devil power within. Because of that, his appearance had undergone a slight change. His hair, once dominated by black with a tinge of red, is now a quarter of it red. The pupils that once shone brilliant red like ruby are now sharp as a beast. The transformation had no significant impact on his outer appearance; only the one who knew his secret well probably noticed it. But the situation forced Soma to do it, so he needed to finish the job quickly and chase the two others who were hiding. Soma shot forward, holding the lightning spear in hand. The dragon, who had noticed it was coming, further created hundreds of tiny black balls, focusing all its attention on the incoming threat. *"Roar!". "Haaa!". A rondo of brilliant crimson danced around in the air, dodging the black bullet that could potentially sever his limbs. As the battle continued, the chains that wrapped around its limbs cracked, increasing the tension on the battlefield, which was now dominated by the two. Once Soma arrived above the dragon, he thrust his spear down, trying to stab its skull. But the dragon nimbly blocked the strike by sacrificing its left wing. Behind the curtain of its wind, Soma felt a tremendous chill piercing his neck. He jumped out from his place, and once the wings showed their face, several hundred black balls began to chase him. "Tch, truly troublesome". Soma could feel that every second passed, the dragon intellect that he assumed had gone slowly returned, and he himself had further slumped. He ran through the air, dodging the incoming black ball, clenching his jaw hard, for nothing had come to mind. ''What should I do?''. "All rangers shoot!". A loud cry from one of the camps brought a light of salvation to Soma, who was having trouble breaking the stalemate. Several magic attacks from every camp began to shoot upward, raining down upon the dragon. The attack itself was basic magic, and it pulverized the moment it got close to the dragon''s skin. However, that was more than enough for a distraction. The moment Soma tried to counterattack. Below the dragon''s feet, a huge magic circle began to manifest. It was deep orange, and it permeated a scorching heat that burned all the atmosphere around the battlefield. "Tempest Inferno!". A bright pillar of the sun burst through from the ground like lava; it swallowed the dragon''s body, which was still restrained. "This magic!". Soma, who was familiar with the magic, turned his head and saw Hisako ready with her staff, standing imposingly in front of the Japanese camp, supported by Hiroshi beside her. Thanks to the pillar towering over the dragon, Soma has a bit of time to prepare for his attack. "Okay, let''s finish this once and for all". "Soma catch!". Before Soma could focus his mind, another cry distraught him, but it came from someone he held close to his heart. As he turned his back, he saw a light blue spear fly toward his place. Soma snatched the spear and saw the group of his comrades come riding in a car. He could see Xiao Lian in front of the group; she was the one who gave him the spear and warning. Hina, Serafina. Leon, with his party ready, Lin Fan, who had a downcast look for bringing an uninvited guest, his sister. Soma turned to look at his girls, and seeing them give him a reassuring nod gave him a tremendous boost in his power. Soma turned his back and softly whispered. "Lent me your power, once more!". The spear in his hand trembled in joy after witnessing the nostalgic sight of a devastated battlefield, the place where it belonged. He slapped the spear to his right hand, where he held his original magic. His body shuddered, and his hands trembled uncontrollably. The hymn of apocalypse and the planet''s cry, ''buzzing, '' on the battlefield. The blue spear began to tear open its shell, transforming into a bright red colour. After a while, the pillar flame began to dwindle. Soma, with the spear ready in his hands, jumped upward toward the clouds. He flew so high that everything looked so small, and when the timing and his position were correct, he shot downward. A bright crimson comet, bringing its weapon of doom, descended. The cloud parted ways, and even the atmosphere cried for the formidable power it carried. "Finish it, Soma!". Hina''s small whisper resonated with every living being who saw the spectacle, hoping that this attack could defeat the incarnation of calamity once and for all. The dragon who looked up saw the incoming attack, but it was too late for it to react. When the moment the tip of the spear had gouged the flesh of the dragon''s head, a mysterious shadow stood in between the two and brandishing its black blade, the two tips met with a ''clank!'' and created massive shockwaves that blew everything around. "Kuh!" The mysterious woman cries in anguish because the spear''s power rebounds and the lightning paralyzes her body. Meanwhile, Soma, who was swept by the shock, blasted through the road several meters around Hina and the others. Feeling the throbbing pain all over his body, Soma grits his teeth and tenses all his muscles to look up and see the mysterious figure with a frown on his face. "You bastard!". Chapter 396 - 396 MC, VIllain, Side Character Part 01. ''Who is that?''. Soma forced his screaming body to get back on his feet. He kneels on the spot while breathing hard. He looked above him and saw the mysterious figure in a robe lying on top of the dragon''s head. ''I see, so that guy is the culprit!''. "Soma!?". Hina and the other two come rushing to his side. She stops one step away from him and crouches down, matching his eye level. Seeing his exhausted face prompts Hina to bite her lips in frustration. Xiao Lian and Sera, who also crouched beside her, could only look at him with a ghastly pale and worried face as a trail of blood appeared on Soma''s lips. Hina buried her right hand and used the uniform sleeves to wipe the blood from his lips. "Thanks, Hina, and I''m sorry for worrying you guys". "Fuuh!" Hina sighs in exasperation, finding it complicated to respond to his carefree nature, yet he is always the one who throws himself into danger. "No way, we will forgive you that easily, Idiot!". "Mm, We won''t". Serafina threw her tantrum while Xiao Lian nodded her head, showing a strong desire to punish him. Soma scratches his cheek, finding himself in a perilous situation. But the roar from the rebelling beast brings his attention and the other toward the source. A loud ''crack'' reverberated until all the chains restraining the dragon limbs shattered into tiny pieces, disappearing into thin air. ''So that was my limit, huh? I still have a long way to reach Martial Saint power''. The first time he saw that technique, Martial Saint could seal a fearsome existence inside his heart until he drew his last breath. With a new determination, he held in his mind. Soma stood up, startling the girls as he apologized for the second time. "I''m sorry. I promise I will repay this debt later". The three girls exchanged some weird looks before they nodded in solemn understanding. Hina and the others stood up, let Soma pass their way, and stood in front of the group. Leon and Lin Fan began to approach the Soma side, and the three of them stood in front. Leon and Lin Fan stared at the figure of Soma, who kept his vigilant strong toward the dragon and a mysterious entity that was exhausted because of what Soma did. The two of them clenched both fists hard, reminding themselves that Soma was the same age as them, yet the disparity between them was too great. "Leon, Lin Fan, and all of you, I need your help!". As soon as they heard those words from Soma, not only the two but all of the group''s eyes gathered on him. "Would you guys listen to what I''m going to say?". Leon glanced to his back and watched as his other party members, especially Tiara and Akane, reluctantly nodded their heads. "Tell me!". "What should we do?". Lin Fan joined the fray, staring at the beast in front of them with a heated and nervous gaze. "Senior Lucy, can your buff affect the crowd?". "Eh, um, Yes, it can, but to do that I need". "Direct Light from the Sun, right?". "...Ye, yes!". "Good, Leon and Lin Fan. I want you two with Lucy to kill that Dragon!". The three people mentioned stood stiffened like statues. At the same time, they glanced at Soma, trying to protest something, but seeing the seriousness in his gaze, they held back their tongues. Their expression clouded; not only them but even Hina, Xiao Lian and Serafina also had a downcast look on their faces. "Listen, you three, even though the opponent before you is enormously strong, but remember this, especially the two of you who were directly blessed by a Creator God. As a Savior and a Saint, you two are the perfect fit to defeat that oversized Lizard". "...Bu, but, Soma." Leon planned to express his doubt, but Soma''s silent stare turned his mind into a flurry of chaotic thoughts before it blanked. "Leon, trust your power! That''s it!". "...". Soma turned to Lin Fan, who kept his gaze straight, making him chuckle. "What so funny?". "...Nothing, Lin Fan, I want you to support this unreliable Savior". "Can I do it?". Unusually, Lin Fan shows this side of him. It gives Soma a momentarily absentminded state before staring at the dragon. "You''ll be fine. I know you best!". "...Alright, I am going with your plan!". "Thanks!". After briefing the three of them, Soma turned his back and watched the remaining members shrouded in gloomy atmospheres. Soma claps his hand to gain everyone''s attention. "Hina, do you still remember what happened in Sera''s house in Italy after we broke out from the dungeon?". The three girls lifted their gazes and soon understood the meaning of what Soma had to say. With dilated pupils, they asked simultaneously. """Where is she?""". The others who didn''t know the situation looked at the mood of the three and shuddered at the terrifying gaze they had. "Be careful, that demon woman had the ability to see a little bit into the future because of her special eyes". Upon hearing the demon''s ability, Hina and the others flinch. Soma brings his mouth closer and starts to whisper something that might be good for them. "Even if she could see the future, it was not finite. The future itself has an infinite pattern that will result in a different outcome depending on the action you take. So, don''t get hung up with it; just be yourself! Fight with all you guys have, no holding back, and make sure to win no matter what it takes!". Soma poked Hina''s furrowed brows. He did the same to Xiao Lian and Serafina, too, making the three of them loosen for a bit. He peeked at Violet, who stood one step away behind the group and opened his mouth. "Northeast from here! Track her whereabouts". Violet nodded her head before she blended into the background. Soma looked at Akane, who now watched the figure of Violet gone with a frown on her face. Once their eyes met, she broke into a nervous grin, waving her hand in a forced smile. Soma shook his head and stabbed the crimson spear in his hand before the startled Xiao Lian. "Thank you, Lian''er. But as of now, we will have a different fight on our own". "Mm." Xiao Lian gripped the spear shaft, making it hum in joy. The crimson colour began to fade, replaced by a clear blue colour reminiscent of the sea. When Soma tried to turn his back, he was stopped by Hina, who grabbed his wrist tight. "Wait, Soma, what will you do?". "Me?". Without answering back, Soma glanced at the figure of the mysterious demon, who seemed to have recovered from the shock of being electrocuted by his lightning. Hina, who understood from his gaze alone, sighed and gripped Soma''s wrist before slowly letting it go. "Be safe and don''t forget your promise!". Soma stepped forward and clenched his fists hard, letting out a clattering sound. Crimson lightning began to cloak his entire body, and he shot his gaze upward toward the black clouds that still lingered above. "Senior Lucy, prepare your blessing and bless this crowd on my mark!". Lucy began to clap her hands together in a praying gesture while the others started to prepare their stance. "Xiao Lian, Sera, and the others follow my lead!". The girls behind the group nodded their heads. Meanwhile, behind Lin Fan, a bundle of energetic existence showed her hand up in the hope of getting everyone''s attention. Lin Fan sighed in annoyance but couldn''t argue against his mother''s request to let Lin Jia see the world. "You could just hide around the place somewhere and be careful not to get involved!". "Eeeh, boring!". "Jia!". Soma, who had finished his preparation, jumped toward the clouds while retracting his right fist backwards. He compressed his power into this single fist and thrust it forward. [Martial Saint Technique Asura] A crimson bolt blasted through the black clouds, exposing the shy sunlight that began to penetrate the land. A divine halo descended into the battlefield the moment Lucy''s entire body was bathed in the light. "...I prayed to you. Please grant us power to achieve victory in this battle". [Saint Lucy''s Blessing activated] [All stats have been enhanced 100%] [Channeling the power of Saint] [The Saint''s gentle embrace had wrapped the battlefield] [All the crowds received the Blessing] "Everyone, let''s go!". With Hina''s words, the girls'' group began to detach and went toward the place Violet and Soma had marked. On the other hand, Leon and Lin Fan stood in place, dumbfounded, after receiving the Saint''s Blessing for the first time. Soma, who also basked in the afterglow of receiving the amazing buff, turned his gear and shouted. "Leon, Lin Fan charge!". Leon''s figure was cloaked with more light than coming from his saviour power before he charged like a bullet. Lin Fan circulated his star power before running behind Leon, preparing to back him up and Soma. [Martial Saint Lightning step Beyond Heaven''s Might] Soma shot forward. His target was the mysterious demon figure clad in robes, ready with its black blade. ''That black blade?'' Lucy stood in the place, praying to heaven unnoticed that her guard was none. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm, I didn''t think it could be used that way". A chirping, yet contained a deep meaning behind those voices, came from beside Lucy. She began to stretch her stiff limbs and stood as a guard. "Well, I couldn''t just sit still when the other was fighting, couldn''t I?". Chapter 397 - 397 MC, VIllain, Side Character Part 02. When the cue from Soma reverberated in the field, Leon and Lin Fan, clad in their respective auras, dashed forward, facing the dragon who was on fours, tired after using all its strength to destroy the chain. Divine light spread out beneath them, purifying the contaminated ground. It came from Lucy behind them, who was praying, and she blessed all the people on the battlefield. A loud boom resonated above them, prompting the two to look. They saw Soma dealing with the mysterious figure in a robe. Because of his fearsome strength, the mysterious figure was blown away as Soma began to chase it. Leon gulped his saliva upon realizing the situation he was in; Lin Fan also, even though he put a brave front in front of Soma, as soon the two were facing head to head with the dragon, their body couldn''t help but tremble upon its figure. "Tch! I''ll go first!". Lin Fan clicked his tongue and stood in front of the dragon''s hand. He focused all his power in one spot and found himself clad with an entirely new power he never had before. [Martial Saint Technique Fist Destroying Evil] Lin Fan used one of the martial saint techniques he found when he searched the tomb. When he made a deal with Invidia, he used the stone inscription as a key to enter the tomb, where only the Lin Family knew its whereabouts. At first, he hopes to find a legendary cure or a memento from his ancestor Martial Saint, but the only thing he finds is an empty stone cave with an altar and a piece of old parchment where Lin Fan learned the technique. Unlike Soma, who was imparted by the Martial Saint himself, Lin Fan, on the other hand, had to undergo many trials and errors to reach his current state. Thanks to the power of the stone inscription, inside Lin Fan, there is some small peck of Saint power that was hidden, but the person himself is still unaware of it. For the first time, that power, coupled with Lucy''s blessing, Lin Fan managed to draw it out. His hand, clad in flaming orange, now turned into golden flame after the Saint''s power within himself was drawn out. Lin Fan felt refreshed. Power surged through all his cells as if he were being reborn. As he thrust his fist forward, a loud boom resonated, but the dragon itself sustained only a bit of damage. What matter is? "It''s gone!?". After the collision, Lin Fan witnessed the miasma that wrapped around the dragon lose its sinister clutch, slowly fading until it revealed only the scales. Noticing that something was not right, the dragon looked toward the human he thought possessed no threat to its well-being and, for the first time, was shocked and expressed its anger. "Roar!". "Lin Fan!". Leon, from the other side, brandishes his silver sword, which is now clad in a golden aura. He clenched his hand tight on the hilt, but before he could land a hit, the dragon slammed the ground underneath them, making it crumble and giving Lin Fan and Leon a hard time balancing themselves. "Damn! Huh!?". A huge shadow loomed over Leon, who stood still, watching the dragon''s large hand almost flatten him. "Oi!". Faster than the dragon, Lin Fan dah forward and took Leon in his hand, barely dodging the dragon''s attack. The ground shook upon contact, and it raised black clouds that camouflaged the booth youngster. "What the hell are you doing? Focus!". Lin Fan spat while throwing Leon in his hand to the ground after gaining much distance. "I am sorry!". Leon gazes down, looking at the one sword in his hand. He knows instinctively that his attack wouldn''t give the dragon much damage, less scratch it. Leon stabbed his sword and straightened his body. ''This is not enough!''. Before Lin Fan''s shocked face, looking at Leon, who threw his sword aside, Leon took the now half-broken sword in his hands. These were the holy sword relics that supposedly became his main weapon in the future. At first, it was still only the hilt, but after his maid''s effort, bringing the other half of the blade from England, the sword now looks more complete. It only missed a quarter of its tip. Leon took the half sword upward and held it tight in his hands. ''Please, help me in defeating that calamity!''. As if answering Leon''s prayer, the sword began to hum. It vibrated so fast as if cheering, for it took out the golden aura that cladded Leon''s body. After being bathed by the Light power, the earlier half-state sword is now completed, using the light as the sword tip. The sun tattoo on the back of Leon''s palm began to shine, resonating with the Sain''t power that Lucy had blessed him. *"Roar!". Lin Fan''s body shook upon hearing the angry roar coming closer to his place. Turning his head aside, he found the dragon who was being weakened by the disappearing miasma around its body, crawling to their side with its maw wide open. "Crap!". With no other option in his hands, Lin Fan foolishly stood in front of Leon to give him more seconds to finish the thing Leon did. Lin Fan bet everything within the second the dragon kept getting closer, and he unleashed all his power, stars, the mysterious power inside him, and the Saint''s power. He let the energy around his body go berserk while also finding something nasty happening. The mysterious power inside Lin Fan greedily devoured the star and Saint power, making it more possible for Lin Fan to feel its presence than ever. ''This feeling!''. A translucent window appeared before Lin Fan as he was bathed in the exhilarating feeling of overwhelming new power. [Saint Power acquired] ''Hm, Saint Power!? This is bad!?...''. Losing his focus for a moment, Lin Fan stood stiffened like a statue, facing the dragon who opened its maw white, gathering its magical power. ''I won''t make it!''. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "All rangers shoot, help those two!". A thundering order echoed in the battlefield as a flash of colorful magic began to rain down the dragon''s body. Because of the interruption, the dragon got hit near its eyes and got its aim a bit off. The black beam shot from its maw, but it was launched about five meters away from Lin Fan''s place. It destroyed everything on its path and the building behind Lin Fan. Thankfully, there was no other camp behind him, so there were no victims. "Vanguard, show some spirit!". Lin Fan saw a man wielding a black spear, leading the other to attack the dragon. All their bodies were bathed in a familiar golden glow. Lin Fan turned to look at the place where they had gathered earlier and saw Lucy still in a praying position while his sister winked at him from afar. "That brat!". While Lin Fan was grumpy for seeing his rebellious sister, a flash of golden light permeated the battlefield behind him. As it subsided, he found Leon standing, clad in a solid golden aura, with a dangerous-looking sword in hand. "Thank you, Lin Fan. I am alright now!". Leon stepped forward and found the battlefield had leaned toward the human side. He looked around and was surprised to see Lancelot was the one giving commands. "Are you really alright? Don''t wet yourself later!". "Ahaha, I am sorry, and thank you for protecting me". "...Nothing, I was just doing my job, that''s all!". They glanced forward, witnessing a battle that would be told to a later generation. Without looking at each other, Leon and Lin Fan prepared their fighting stances and simultaneously dashed forward. Leon brandishes his sword and slashes one of the dragon''s limbs; his stance, which was filled with doubt, is now clear and firm as the sky. Free, unbound by any restriction. With one swing, Leon managed to land a hit, letting black blood ooze from the dragon''s impenetrable scale. ''Let''s do this!''. Lin Fan, on the other hand, used his acquired new power that still greedily sucked the blessing he received from Lucy. Each time he lands a hit, the miasma around the dragon''s skin disappears, making it easier for the attacker to land a hit. Lancelot, who saw the young master bravely stand on the battlefield with its current strength; his lips broke into a broad grin. A satisfaction welled up within his chest and almost made him teared up. "You have grown, young master, Leon!". "Leader, what''s wrong?". "Nothing, keep pushing! Don''t falter, and don''t let your guard down either! Whatever happened, we must finish the dragon while it was weakened. All hands charged!". "Yeah!". Under Lancelot''s commands, the awakeners'' groups began to bombard the dragon with attacks. First, the vanguard took the lead by scrapping its hard scales, and when the dragon took some action, the rear unit began to rain down their attacks, whether arrows or magic, to distract it. With the creation of an organized command, little by little, the dragon''s life was sapped away from its body. Leon, whose will shone brighter on the battlefield, gripped the hilt tightly while pouring all his might into one strike. "Haaaa!". *"Roar!". Black blood spurted, and the dragon began to lose its balance because Leon had decapitated one of its hands with a Holy Sword relic in hand. ''We can do this!''. Chapter 398 - 398 MC, Villain, Side Character Part 03. Time went back to when the battle had begun. Soma, who dashed forward and faced the mysterious robe person, arrived within each other''s range. He thrust his fist forward, and his opponent blocked using the body of the black sword. A loud ''clank'' reverberated, but because of the momentum and the weakened state of the opponent, its body got blown away from the dragon''s place. Soma began to give chase as he dived down toward his memories, searching for the specific thing regarding the black blade that looked familiar to him. The robed person spun in midair, trying to fix its stance. Once its feet had landed on the road, the momentum of the strike kept pushing it until it was a dozen meters away. Soma could see the robed person lowering its center of gravity. ''Let me see how long you can keep your identity a secret!''. He plans another strike, retracting his fist backward and shooting forward like a missile. "Hm, how monotonous!". From behind the hood, Soma could faintly hear a woman''s voice as she ridiculed Soma for doing the same act twice. However, despite knowing she could dodge it, the woman held the sword hilt tightly before the two attacks collided. Another loud ''clank'' followed by a shockwave that shattered every mirror in the surrounding area. Because of those shockwaves, the hood fluttered and began to reveal the face hidden under it. ''As I thought!''. Soma''s eyes opened wide for a brief moment before he kicked the ground in midair, launching himself to the left side of the woman and launching a kick that she barely blocked. The woman''s body got pushed to the side, but she managed to stop the impact several meters away. "Superbia!". As soon as that word escapes Soma''s lips, the woman''s deadpan expression shows a bit of twitch on her brow. The woman called Superbia had an impressive figure; she was taller than Soma. Hidden behind the robe was her voluptuous body, wearing a white battle outfit adorned with gold. Her straight and long platinum golden hair shone under the sun, and her face was among the top; even though she was his enemy, Soma admitted that Superbia was one of the most beautiful characters in the story. However, there was one more distinctive feature of the woman. "Mere peasant dare to call my name without honorifics! Know your place!". Her silver-colored eyes radiate a cold that even makes hell freeze under them, coupled with her stiff expression. She is worthy of the name Superbia, the sins of Arrogance. In a flash, her body disappears, and it appears within Soma''s range. Even though she used a sword that had quite a range to launch an attack, she closed the distance. Instead of using the sword edge, she used the hilt, thrusting it toward Soma''s lower jaw. ''Fast! But¡­''. Soma bent his head backward, dodging the attack. Then he took a step back to launch a counter, but Superbia had already predicted all of this. Soma directed a left punch at Superbia''s right ribs. She calmly dealt with it by swinging her sword so close. Because of the difference in range, Soma had to change his focus midway. He saw the sword trajectory closing in his right neck. Under the pressure, he changed his attack pattern. Soma twisted his body angle and struck the body sword using his right hand. *Clank! Because of his awkward body position, Soma loses his balance and starts to fall down. In his field of vision, Soma sees Superbia''s leg drawing near his face, and luckily, Soma can react in time, blocking the strike as his body gets blasted away. Soma had to roll several times to kill the momentum, and he shot back up, fixing his stance. But the impact from earlier still had some effect, as his vision blurred for a second. He blinked but found Superbia standing right in front of him while her sword raised upward. ''Crap!''. Hurriedly, Soma had to wake up his slumbering senses because the opponent he was facing right now was a bit different from the other he had fought. Superbia is one of the Demon Lord''s seven subordinates who, along with the other two, survived the ancient war to this day. Her combat experience was nothing compared to anything the world could offer. Even during the current fight, she had with Soma. She never used her aura and only utilized her superior combat sense to overwhelm Soma. The difference in experience had brought her toward the peak as the strongest Demon Lord subordinate. From the outsider''s view, Soma, who managed to dodge, deflect and even block Superbia''s attack calmly, probably had a chance in this fight. But in truth, Soma is in a desperate situation. He is forcing his emotions down and using his two Extra Skills to their fullest potential, controlling him from the back of his consciousness. Soma used his puppeteer skill to force his body to follow his instinct to survive the relentless attack and forced down his emotions to focus only on his opponent before him. As for his Adapt skill, Soma used it to get used to the tearing flesh and searing pain that assaulted his nerves because of him forcing his body to move unnaturally. [Extra Skill Puppeteer activated] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Nullifying the pain 100%] The relentless attack that keeps flooding Soma shows no sign of subsiding. From the corner of his sight, he found the timer of his Oni strengthening technique had almost reached its final stage. ''No good, I''m losing it''. Slowly, Soma''s consciousness darkened, inviting him to be submerged in an endless darkness that would embrace him in eternal comfort. However, in his desperate attempt to escape this predicament, a translucent panel appears. [Saint''s Lucy Blessing activated] [All wounds healed] [The Saint power inside the user''s body strengthened] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Drawing the enhanced power of Saint] A flash of platinum light burst forth from Soma''s body, blinding Superbia''s vision for a moment. Her intuition rang an alarm, prompting her to gain some distance from Soma. When she stared at the change within Soma, Superbia''s eyes knitted in annoyance at feeling the familiar yet disturbing power coming from Soma. "You bastard, not only do you dare to stand in front of ''this me,'' and yet you dare to show that disgusting power before ''this me!'' Despicable!". From within Superbia''s body, a tremendous gold aura mixed with a tint of miasma burst forth, enveloping the area surrounding her. The aura that came from her was noble, yet at the same time, there is a wicked vile mixed in it, indeed, a perfect fit to her name as someone who bears the sin of Arrogance. Soma was aware of the change within the Superbia''s atmosphere. He gulped his saliva, racking his brain to find a way to escape this predicament. ''What should I do? Her aura is radiating a dangerous level that my instinct skill for the first time telling me to flee¡­ However, if I leave her here, she will become a potential threat that could wipe everyone out there''. Soma keeps searching for a method to help him hold back Superbia. He looked toward his gauntlet and wondered if he must unleash his trump card. ''Tch, there is no reason to hesitate! I beg of you guys, please win! Because I couldn''t help you after using this!''. "Raiden Descend!". The clear blue sky that kept witnessing the event that happened on the land turned gloomy because of the black clouds that suddenly gathered at a fast pace. The black clouds formed a spiral while also letting out rumbles that summoned a sign of calamities. "Hmph, foolish attempt. No matter what method a peasant likes you to do. In front of absolute power, everything is meaningless!?". S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as Superbia said those words, her head jerked upward to see a thundering roar of brilliant flash from a crimson pillar shot down, and it bathed the worthless peasant. She could see the peasant''s body suddenly change in appearance. ''What is¡­!?''. Soma could feel himself brimming with overwhelmed power, an absolute power that came from another dimension. He could hear a clattering noise coming from his equipment, only to find it began to change. His gauntlets and boots that were struck by the bolts expanded, and crimson scales began to cover all of Soma''s body, turning the equipment into a full plate armor that fit his physique. Then, the change within him stopped after the crimson scales covered Soma''s half face, giving his sight freedom to see a full picture of his surroundings. "Woah!". Soma was amazed by the change he had, and his voice was a bit hoarse because he was covered by the half-mask. [Summoning the power of Raiden (Lightning God) success] [All stats had been raised +150] [The price to pay 1000 Vitality per second had been negated] [The blessing of Saint''s Lucy had activated its healing ability to the max] [Recovering the lost Vitality every second] [Extra Skill Puppeteer had shut down the interference of the Lightning God] [Extra Skill Adapt activated] [Beginning to Adapt to the power of God residing within the user''s body] Chapter 399 - 399 Heroines Battle Part 01. ''What!? There is no penalty?''. Soma stood stiffened, seeing the translucent window hovering in front of him. At this moment, Soma could feel how amazing Lucy''s blessing was. With new determination, Soma clenched his newborn gauntlets, which covered his skin like scales. A crackling thunder resonated within him, giving him more power than he could imagine. [Within the duration of the Raiden, the user is able to manipulate Lightning at will] [Skill Lightning Magic level 10 acquired (Temporary)] ''Good with this!''. His joy suddenly took a nosedive as he felt a tremendous vile that disrupted the flow of mana around them. The air turned dry, and he could faintly hear a humming cry from nature because of Superbia''s existence before him. Superbia''s menacing aura penetrated Soma''s consciousness, but thanks to his Puppeteer skills, he managed to negate it. "Hmph, Peasant, Don''t think that ''This me'' wouldn''t hold back this time!". Superbia prepares her stance while gripping the sword hilt tightly. On the other hand, Soma spread his hands wide, creating long crimson spears in his hands. With his current mastery of lightning magic, Soma could manifest any kind of lightning magic at will with just thoughts. As the two stood still, Superbia took a lower stance, and Soma pointed his spear forward. Both waited for the right moment before engaging in mortal combat, and one emerged victorious, while the other ended in tragic death. At the same time, both bodies twitch as Superbia, using her overwhelming physiques and superior combat abilities, dashes forward. Soma, who could follow her movement just fine, sped up his thinking and created multiple lightning spears, his original magic, before shooting them at Superbia. Though the spears bear nothing to stop her advance, she skillfully dodges and deflects the spear''s trajectory using her sword. So, instead of using a ranged attack, Soma goes with a frontal assault. ''Let''s go all in this time!''. Soma lowered his stance before rushing forward like a missile, leaving a trail of crimson light. [Oni''s Wrath activated] [Negating the effect of taking the user''s mana -100 per second] [Saint''s Lucy blessing activated to its full potential] [Drawing the Devil''s power] [Drawing the Saint''s power] Inside Soma''s consciousness, the stars also began pouring their power into the mix; thus, his hardest battle began with Superbia, the strongest Demon. ***** While the battle had begun in each part of the place, the girls, following Hina''s instruction, arrived at the site but found nothing in their sight. They could only see a desolate place devoid of any souls, clearly picturing the ghost town. Hina, who ran in front, lowered her speed, followed by the other. She scanned the surrounding area, keeping them wary to the max. "Do any of you detect something?". Feeling the tense atmosphere that shrouded the place, the girls behind Hina shook their heads, except Serafina, who closed her eyes, focusing all her senses on detecting any small obstruction from her detection magic. Serafina''s closed eyes shot wide open and gazed toward a specific place. "It''s coming!". Hina and Xiao Lian hurriedly prepared their respective weapons and stances in preparation for the ambush. With the two as a cue, Serafina and the other girls also began to turn their attention toward the place Serafina had pointed. A moment later, a loud crash resonated in the place as they saw Violet''s figure being blasted away from inside one of the buildings. Ignoring the shards of glittering glass, Serafina summoned her grimoire and used flying magic to catch her subordinates. When she caught Violet in her hands, Serafina could see that she was wounded in her head with fresh blood still streaming down her half face. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mm!?". Unnoticed by Serafina, an invincible attack shot toward her place. Still, thanks to Xiao Lian''s sharp instinct to throw some ice block created from her magic, Serafina was safe from harm. ''Wind magic!?''. After regaining her focus and realizing the enemy''s signature magic, Serafina hurriedly regrouped with the other. "You okay, Sera?". Hina glanced at her back to see her party members'' condition. "Yeah, I''m fine; thank you, Xiao Lian." Xiao Lian was unperturbed and kept her sharp gaze straight toward the place where the attack was coming. From the broken window, the sound of footsteps echoed, and it showed its figure. "You!?". Hina, Xiao Lian and Serafina''s eyes shrunken into a dangerous state. The figure of the robed woman in front of them collides with their memories of Italy, where they received a huge blow. Anna, too, who witnessed the same face she recognized, started to tremble. A dark aura mixed with green oozed from her body, showing her thick killing intent. She spread her lips wide, snickering before opening her mouth. "It''s you girls! How were your hands?". Without prior notice, a burst of orange flame scorched the place, and the hardened moisture started to collide as Hina and Xiao Lian unleashed her Original Magic. [Original Magic - Kusanagi no Tsurugi] [Original Magic - Aegis] Hina summoned her Hagoromo and began to fly toward Anna swiftly. Anna''s eyes shone in golden color as she saw everything within a moment. She raised both hands forward and upward before unleashing the new magic that was bestowed by her master. "Wind Roar". From her pointed hand, a swirling vortex began to compress before it shot forward like a snake swimming freely in the air and almost swallowed Hina whole. However, Hina didn''t back down; instead, she kept her pace forward and when the magic almost collided with her, a translucent shield appeared between them. "I won''t let you!". Anna, who saw everything happening, began to show her second move unnoticed by the other. Hina, who planned to get away from the wind trajectory while she could, halted in her place as she heard her comrade groan in pain. "Kuh!". Xiao Lian''s groan escaped her lips as an invincible force pushed her body down. "Gahak!? This is!?". Serafina had to kneel on the spot because of the familiar magic and magic circle that was hovering above them. Xiao Lian, who lost her focus for a moment, proved to be fatal for the shield that protected Hina from the magic disperse. Hina raised her katana forward to block the magic advance; her body got blasted away from the other before slamming into one of the buildings, and her whereabouts were unknown. While Anna was enjoying the thrill of dominating her opponent, behind her, a shadow figure emerged from the dark. Slowly, it formed a figure of a woman brandishing her dagger. "Dark magic, huh? That''s rare for a human to have it". Akane, whose face stiffened for her failed ambush, saw a magic circle hovering before Anna''s own neck, protecting it from the dagger. "Impossible, how can you tell?". Before Akane could finish her sentence, her body had already been flung away by a wind gale, a magic that Anna had prepared in advance. Anna, whose eyes were shone in a golden cluster, had to shrink her eyes to see unpleasant images. In front of him, from the place where Serafina and the others were oppressed, a violent yet gentle wind began to envelop their place. Strong suction forces began to pull the air that freely swam in the atmosphere, gathering it into one place. A violent hum from the overjoyed wind, followed by the vibrating glass nearby, prompted Anna to prepare her dark magic hurriedly. "Thank you, Byakko". Serafina''s soft whisper echoed in the place as the violent wind surrounding her began to disperse. The wind revealed the figure of Serafina, who stood fearlessly, along with the figure of a green tiger beside her. ''Is that?''. Anna stumbles over her own words, speechless, as she sees a being that should have been long forgotten. "White Tiger - Byakko, lend me your strength!". *Rawr! Chapter 400 - 400 Heroines Battle Part 02. ''A Spirit. But how? The knowledge for summoning it was supposed to be gone, huh!?''. Anna, whose head was in a mess, glanced to Serafina''s side to see a book floating on her palm. At that moment, she connected the dot. ''A grimoire that I have been looking for, so it was still with her, that bastard!''. Spirit is a supernatural being who was tasked by the Creator God to guard the natural order in its place. There are four spirits that were known in ancient times that guard nature based on the elemental they have. Azure Dragon of the East, the bringer of a new beginning, ruling over water. Vermillion Birds of the South ignites passion and vitality within its immortal flame. White Tiger of the West, enforcer of Justice, the protector of Wind. Black Tortoise of the North ensures wisdom that is down to Earth element. All of them became a symbol of harmony that governed the Earth since ancient times until their existence was forgotten by cruel times, and then Serafina awoke its legend back. However, with the current strength she possessed, she could only summon its incarnation in an incomplete form. Serafina, who made sure everything was fine, raised her right hand forward and asked the spirit to unleash its magic. "Go, Byakko!". The Byakko opened up its mouth, sucking the Wind that flew around in the air, it began to compress it into a ball of swirling vortex, and it shot forward like a tornado, approaching Anna. ''Is she crazy? Planning to destroy the building where one of her comrades is¡­ What!?''. Opening her eyes wide from the corner of her sight, Anna saw the figure of the earlier woman who had attacked her using dark magic. ''How is she there?''. She was intrigued by the answer, but Anna must do something about the tornado first. With the little time she had, Anna could only create a magic shield from a dark element. She used its corrosive nature to dwindle it down until the magic subsided. However, one thing that she forgot is that the spirit is the incarnation of the elemental itself, so the mana capacity that it had is already unlimited beyond the scope of measure. So, this was clearly her first mistake in the battle, to think that she dared to challenge nature itself. "Byakko, keep pushing!". Simultaneously, as Serafina shouted the command, the tornado and the building inside it were blasted to bits, and tremendous darkness shot like a pillar. In the center of it all was Anna, who released her transformation. Different from the others, Anna, who was blessed by World Eyes skill, had a bad aptitude with her physique and even magic skills. She managed to learn the two attributes that were supposed to be impossible to have within one body. Thanks to Invidia, who tweaked her body as he pleased, turning her into someone who managed to use two different elements. However, there is a downside to it: once she turned to her demonized figure, she could only use her dark magic as her main, and when she was demonized, her enhanced physique would replace her disappearing wind magic to dodge the incoming magic or deflect attack that came with the prediction of her eyes. "Demon form!?". Serafina and the others who saw Anna''s transformation stood in silence. Time froze still as the two Anna and Serafina locked gaze between each other. Serafina, with her mastery over magic, shot several wind blades toward Anna. Anna, with her eyes and superior physique, dodges and clad her hands using dark magic to deflect the invisible blade and approach her enemy. Xiao Lian, who regained her focus, summoned her original magic once more, thanks to her training for the last few days, forcing herself to summon the original magic at will. She could hold the throbbing pain that split her skull in half. A loud ''clank'' reverberated as Anna''s hand landed upon Xiao Lian''s shield. Xiao Lian let out a groan, but she gritted her teeth while thrusting her spear toward Anna''s head. Anna, who saw several seconds ahead, instead of dodging, she leaped back and shot a dark ball to collide with several wind blades Serafina had cast in silence. "Kuh, Me too!? Go!". Tiara, who got overwhelmed at first encountering a demon, now resolved her mind. She cast several flame lances and shot them toward Anna. Akane, too, began to move behind the shadows, using perfect timing to ambush Anna. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, all their attempts bore no fruit, as Anna could easily see all through their plan ahead. Xiao Lian and Akane acted in the vanguard, while Serafina and Tiara supported them from behind. Violet still lost consciousness because of the shock she received while wounded. Her body is currently resting inside one of the buildings after Akane slipped past Anna''s eyes. Xiao Lian keeps blocking Anna''s attack while launching her counter with a spear, and Akane keeps teasing her opponent with her attack, still not showing its fruit. It seemed the ones that have grown in the past months, were not only the human side. ''Kuh, not enough!''. Xiao Lian, who got pushed back by the attack, found herself blasted several meters to the back lines. The numbness from her left hand that blocked the demon attack still lingered, stopping her from acting recklessly. ''No!''. Xiao Lian cursed her own foolishness for holding back at a time like this. She exhaled all the unnecessary thoughts she had. ''Get rid of your demon! Get rid of your fear¡­''. Muttering inside her heart, Xiao Lian''s expression slowly turned ice cold. "!?". Anna, who suddenly felt a tremendous chill running down her spine, glanced at the silver girl with a shield. Her eyes shone in a moment and found only nothing but the image of a body of water that expanded endlessly without end. ''What in the world!''. Her body moved instinctively, seeing a blue shield shoot toward her with an incredible speed. With two incoming magic attacks from behind her, Anna was in a pincer. She flapped her wings, jumping her body toward the sky. The three attacks that missed their target did not collide, creating a white mist that covered the entire field, but it was futile in front of Anna''s eyes. She could see the people below preparing their magic. "Do you think I will let you?". At that time, her body shuddered after she saw a vision of a massive tsunami swallowing her. She turned to the back only to see Xiao Lian, with her throwing stance ready, uttering her next move. "Go, Azure Dragon Spear!". A thundering roar from a water dragon manifested itself behind Xiao Lian. Its massive, long body, created from moisture that filled the atmosphere, opened its maw wide, settling itself behind Xiao Lian. She threw the spear, followed by the figure of the long dragon that approached her. "Tch! Such troublesome!". Anna flapped her wings and managed to barely escape the Loong clutch as she soared above. However, she is noticed too late for the figure, hiding behind the glaring light of the sun, descending with a flaming Katana in her hands. The figure swung her Katana downward, slashing one of Anna''s wings. Hina appeared ready with her flaming Katana as the light within her fiery eyes had gone. "Drop dead, you Bat!". Chapter 401 - 401 Heroines Battle Part 03. After being struck by a tornado, Hina''s body gets slammed into a wall and then crashes into several things, blowing her consciousness away. Hina regained his senses slowly as her eyes fluttered open; she saw an unfamiliar broken ceiling, and her body was feeling heavy for some reason. She looked toward the source only to find her limbs and stomach were being pressed by building debris. Hina tense her muscles, and then her face grimaced because of the searing pain that pierced her nerves. "What happened?". The pain was coming from her left foot; probably, it was being stuck to something, which led to an injury. Gritting her teeth, Hina pushed away the rubble that restrained her hands before she removed that pressed against her stomach. While fighting over the pain that keeps torturing her mind, Hina forces her body to wake up and prepares to remove the debris where her left foot is. "Here we go! You can do this! You can do this!". Using the words as her mental protection, Hina slowly lifted the heavy marbles, her whole body trembling with pain and relief as the weight had been released from her foot. There, she saw her ankle was broken and twisted in another way. Hina gulped her saliva to moisten her parched throat. She memorized that even though an advanced potion could cure any wound and an elixir could restore some missing limbs, the case would be different if it was broken as the one Hina had. In this case, Hina had to twist the ankle into its position to prevent the twisted healing process because healing itself is not like turning back time but only speeds up the recovery process. So, if it was left that way, Hina would have to live with her twisted foot for life. ''Should I cut it and use Elixir to make it grow back?''. Hina, who reached that extreme conclusion, cast her gaze around her to see her green Katana lying near her side. With a cold and trembling hand, Hina reached out to the Katana hilt and held her clattering teeth with grit. Instead of pain, the fear that gripped her heart overwhelmed her mind. [Saint Lucy Blessing activated] [Healing ability activated] [Restore every wound of the users] Time moved backward as Hina watched the twisted ankle she had glowed in golden light and began to rotate, returning to its usual place. The light began to cloak her entire being, dismissing away her anxiety and pain all over her body. "Thank you, Senior Lucy". Hina shed a sigh of relief to see that her body had returned to its usual state. Slowly, she moves her ankle, twisting it around to see if there are still abnormalities. ''Everything''s normal''. She stood up and witnessed the place, which was some kind of work office, with many desks filled with a stack of documents and computers, but not a single soul was in sight. Hina jumped off the crumbled desk and the things she destroyed as her body got blasted in here, then walked toward the broken window. A cold mid-winter breeze caressed her cheek, opening her eyes wide to the situation that happened below. Then, a burst of overwhelming power filled the atmosphere, inviting a violent vortex that swallowed her entire comrades. ''Kuh, What happened!?''. Hina crossed her hands in front, blocking her sight. When the wind started to calm down, Hina slowly opened her eyes and saw Serfina. By her side, there was a beast cloaked entirely by wind. Even from afar, Hina could see that it possessed immense power that could help them in this situation. The battle begins, and Hina watches Serafina and the demon exchange magic attacks. Serafina came out victorious but with a surprise as the demon started to reveal its true form. ''Demon!''. Hina''s eyes knitted in a frown, her anger that bottled up for causing her to experience nasty things earlier resurfaces. However, at the same time, she realizes that with her current strength, forgetting about defeating her, even giving the demon a scratch on her skin, is already considered a miracle. ''What should I do? The demon had the ability to see a few seconds into the future, and because of that, our first attack ended in failure and gave me a hard time¡­''. She looked into the battlefield once more and saw Xiao Lian blasted several meters behind. She paused for a brief second before she dashed forward in a frontal assault. "Xiao Lian, how?". ''Just be yourself!''. All of a sudden, Soma''s words rang in her mind, clearing all the doubt she had and anxiety that started gnawing at her mind. She started to recall her time with Soma, which was filled with nothing but recklessness and a will to win no matter what it took. Hina bit her lips, leaving a trail of blood that streamed down her chin. She slapped her cheek hard and once more, with a burning gaze, looked toward the battlefield. ''I should go there, but it''s still not enough. To defeat someone that can predict my attack, I must create more options, dozens, hundreds, thousands, or¡­ just one!''. Without her realizing it, her body had shot forward. Hina clenched the Katana hilt in her hands while activating her original magic. ''Remember! At that time in that place, when you saw the figure of Soma being blasted by those Silver pillars, the grief that crushed my heart, the anger that couldn''t be described crushing my mind piece by piece, remember those Hatreds!''. [Original Magic - Kusanagi no Tsurugi] As the flame blazed through any hurdles, Hina''s eyes turned much darker and murkier. Recalling the hatred she always dismissed inside, she let it go berserk. In her darkened heart, the only thing that Hina had in mind was to ''Kill!'' After regaining her new spirit, Hina''s field of vision spread, and she could see the bigger picture of the battle. A raging tide of the Loong Dragon shot forward from Xiao Lian, and Hina anticipated the demon''s movement. ''Here!'' "Drop dead, you Bat!". Hina swung her flaming Katana, which severed one of the demon''s wings. A blood-curdling scream echoed within the battlefield, halting everyone''s thought process. But Hina, who wasn''t affected, used the momentum of her swing to spin in mid-air and launch an axe kick that hit the demon''s face head-on. "You''re too loud!". "Leader, you okay¡­?". Serafina''s voice turned quieter at the end as she saw the condition of her leader, who seemed to let out a disturbing aura around her. The gaze that was devoid of any interest and the killing intent that permeated from her being made Serafina''s body shudder. ''What is happening to her?''. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hina!? You okay?". Only Xiao Lian, with her nerves of steel, didn''t feel disturbed by the change that happened to Hina. "Aah, don''t worry!". The demon blasted all the smoke that covered her entire field, baring its fangs toward the one that severed her wing. "How dare you!". "Shut the fuck up! Sera backs me up with your wind magic, increases the temperature around me and my blade, and, if possible, you could distract the enemy with some range magic. Do that also to Xiao Lian; however, instead of increasing it, lower the temperature for her. Can you do that?". A barrage of instructions from Hina overwhelmed Serafina at first, but after hearing the trust Hina had thrown at her, Serafina grinned fearlessly and summoned the Byakko to her side. "Leave it to me!". "Xiao Lian, let''s go wild!". "Mm, Roger, leader!". Hina and Xiao Lian dash forward, ignoring the demon who is preparing the magic circle. From behind them, a gentle breeze began to envelop both of them, giving them more power and pushing their magic to its limit. Anna, still occupied by the magic circle, stared at the approaching two while her eyes flashed a golden light for a moment. However, that was proven fatal as she saw an endless darkness filled with malice that assaulted her consciousness. Even though it was hard to just stay within that dark place, her entire being began to sink, swallowed by an invisible force that drowned her consciousness to the depths of the Abyss. Being assaulted by both thoughts from the enemies that approached her, she grits her teeth and is forced to end her vision to keep her mind intact. ''What was that!?''. She felt a chill that approached with flaming Katana in sight; with just a swing, a line formed on the magic circle before it shattered into a thousand shards. Anna, who was cornered, cloaked her entire being using mana to enhance its physical capabilities. Both Anna''s arm and the flaming Katana collided with a ''clank!''. However, soon, she felt a searing heat that scorched her skin, and a trail of blue blood dropped to the ground. ''This is bad!?''. Before Anna could have time to think, another attack came from her side, a blue spear thrust at the side of her head. She dodges it by tilting her head behind. Torn between the two attacks, Anna grits her teeth and holds the spear shaft before clashing it with the blade as she takes her leave. Anna, who managed to gain some distance, stared at the two figures of her enemies with raging flame and absolute ice. The eyes that stared at her opened up a wound that she had sealed away deep in her consciousness. "Don''t you dare underestimate me!". Chapter 402 - 402 Heroines Battle Part 04. Anna William, a former human who was oppressed and picked up by Invidia, began to consider him her savior, turning her into a Demon by giving up her humanity. As someone who has World Eye skills, she has the ability to foresee the past and the future, which gives her the nickname Devil Eyes in the story. She is depicted as a secretive character that would only appear in the late game of the story. However, her strength was not to be underestimated because she could overpower Leon and his party alone. Using her World Eye skill, she read her opponent''s movement further ahead and began to form a perfect plan to counter it, making her an unbeatable battle goddess. However, one thing that Soma is unaware about her ability. She indeed could read her opponent''s movement, but it was based on the memory she read, not reading the timeline itself. Her ability to foresee the future and past was indeed powerful, and even if she could read a few seconds into the future, that already drained almost all her mana. So, in a fight, instead of reading into the future, Anna reads her opponent''s mind, giving her a chance to go one step further from them and, if possible, overpower them. That ability of Anna is truly helpful in a fight, but it is not like there wasn''t any solution to intercept it. Just like in Hina''s case, who filled her entire mind with only the resolve to kill, it gives Anna''s ability a liability in reading Hina''s mind. The same is also true for Xiao Lian, who emptied her mind, and moved based only on her muscle memory without thinking about what sort of next thing she needed to do. That is why Anna was in a pinch. It was a different story if it was with the other three girls because, in one glance, Anna could predict their next movement. But that was a different matter for the two blazing and frost that clashed in front of her, showing a tremendous determination to eliminate her. ''...This is humiliating!''. One thing that is seared deep within her mind and that was the feeling of being oppressed. Ever since she was aware of her surroundings, she was always becoming a person who was looked down upon, beaten up, and even worse, becoming a tool for sexual harassment by a certain individual. The looked in Hina''s eyes and Xiao Lian, who looked at her like nothing but a pebble on the side of the road, clearly infuriating her. However, with the relentless pursuit of the two and help from the other three, Anna is cornered. Hina, who saw a small magic circle manifested between her and Anna''s palm, raised her flaming Katana in a defensive stance and received the attack head-on. "Kuh!". She groaned, feeling the heavy pressure that pushed her body away from the howl of the wind. The slightly sharp, compressed wind shredded her arm, making her face contorted in pain. Xiao Lian appeared from the side, brandished her shield in front of her, and maintained her lower stance; from behind the shield, Xiao Lian had a perfect view of the battlefield. She pressed using the shield, and Anna, whose veins protruded from her temple, began to compress the wind on her right hand. "Byakko!". However, the instant she almost released it, another interruption came, redirecting her attention for a brief moment. Anna received a heavy slam over her right side, pushing her body a few meters away. Thanks to her demonized body, she is still superior in terms of physical abilities. She turned to the side and saw the wind tiger approaching from her other side, brandishing its claw. *Rawr! In the nick of time, Anna leaped above and managed to dodge both pincers'' attacks. But she could escape completely as a bloody line appeared on her neck. She gathered both palms and began to continue compressing the wind she had gathered since earlier. "Shock¡­". "Shockwaves!". Anna''s vision starts to distort as she sees the blue sky, and her ears keep ringing because of the shockwaves that slam into her body. She felt a hot liquid flowed from her ears, streaming down to her chin. After regaining her consciousness, Anna spun in midair and landed on the ground, looking at the source who caused her this. She looked at Serafina, who was hovering a bit above the ground, accompanied by a beast on her side, keep her face frowned in anger. "You bastard!?!". Anna felt a tremendous chill that seeped into her bone from above. She saw a blazing orange flame swing down in a diagonal line, trying to decapitate her body into two. ''Tch, you creepy bitch!''. Anna plans to dodge to the side, but from her right, a silver-haired girl with a spear in her hands is thrust forward. On her left, a shadow emerged, holding a dagger in a backhanded grip, aiming at her neck. "Damn you!". In a desperate situation, Anna received both the flaming sword in her left hand and the spear using her right hand, stopping it from harming her body. ''This is my chance!''. Akane, who cheered because she had a chance, had to swallow a bitter pill for the preparation Anna had prepared. "Ignite!". The ground beneath Akane glowed before a magic circle sprouted a swirling wind that swallowed her figure, blasting her from the place. While Anna succeeded in expelling another threat, her face contorted. The scorching heat that charred her palm gave her an intense scent of burning flesh. Her other hand numbed for the frost from the spear was slowly scraping away the warmth within, forming cracks that spread to her arm. As the two hot and freeze keep eating away her flesh and mind, Anna has had enough of all of this. Her eyes flashed in a golden light, and her dark aura began to leak out from her body. "...I will Kill you!". A tremendous killing intent leaked out from within Anna''s body. The thick and raw emotion of hatred was weighed down on the two Hina and Xiao Lian as they determined not to let this charge slip away. From below, a malicious magic circle began to emerge, leaking out a murky and filthy miasma that scared away the living beings around. Hina and Xiao Lian looked below and found their feet withered away, slowly losing their life. [Saint Blessing activated] [Miasma corruption being negated] The two Hina and Xiao Lian''s bodies shone in a golden light as the skin on their feet began to cleanse and return to how it was supposed to be. "Haaaap!". After receiving the blessing, the fatigue and hesitation disappear from their heads, prompting them to force their way in to finish what they had started. However, as the Blade and spear started to move from its hold, two black magic circles appeared before Hina and Xiao Lian and began to spin counterclockwise, sending a tremendous chill that crept down their back. They also notice a change that happens within the demon''s body. The demon''s body slowly started to wither as the color in the circle darkened. Hina and Xiao Lian start to realize the horror of the magic circle before them. ''I need to kill her fast!''. Hina tensed all the muscles around her body and put all her weight into the swing. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''We can make it!''. Xiao Lian also began to use her lower muscles to thrust the spear. "Kehehe, Fool!". Anna keeps her mouth shut, and then she madly snickers at the foolish attempt the two of them made. "Die!". The two magic circles began to activate; she slowly formed the magic and intended to swallow Hina and Xiao Lian. However, unnoticed from above, a crimson spear shot through downward before it pierced Anna''s left abdomen, pulverizing the magic circle she made using her own life. "Kahak!". After seeing a crimson spear embedded into the demon''s abdomen, Hina and Xiao Lian saw another crimson light flying above them in a straight line before a loud crash happened behind them. ''''There is no mistaking it!''''. Both girls knew too well what color that represented. ""...Soma!?"". Chapter 403 - 403 Side Character VS Strongest Demon. A loud explosion kept echoing within the perimeter where Soma and Sperbia clashed. The surrounding glass shattered, the ground cracked by their steps, the atmosphere trembling by the aura they released. After buffing himself to its limit and utilizing the effect of the blessing, Soma was able to fight Superbia on equal terms. However, equal in strength means no equal in experience. In fact, Soma''s armor was filled with scratches and cracks, but it slowly repaired itself because of the item''s durability, coupled with the nature of Lightning that cloaked his body. On the other hand, Superbia''s body sustains minor damage, just a bit of a small bruise on her face, that also slowly recovers away. Soma got blasted away from the sky as he landed on the road. The earth cracked, and Superbia chased after him. In close range, both simultaneously clashed; a blade and gauntlets both managed to hold on this long. Sparks flying everywhere, accompanied by a loud ''clank'' and ''boom'', Soma again retreated as he had no choice between being slashed or giving himself some distance. ''Huuf, this is still not enough!''. Soma looked toward his armor condition while clenching his fists tight to see his condition. On the other hand, Superbia, whose face knitted in a frown, found the situation they were in was disturbing. She launched herself and slashed diagonally from below when she trapped Soma within her range. Superbia saw Soma effortlessly dodge her slash with no looking, his gaze straight at her eyes, showing how much resolve he had on this battlefield. She inhaled deeply and began to launch a barrage of slashes in such close range. The discomfort within her heart grew stronger as she saw the improvement in the boy she was currently fighting. His wide movements, sloppy footwork, and control over his range, slowly, the boy in front of her was trying to reach her stage step by step. ''Mere peasant!''. Superbia clicked her tongue and then cloaked her blade with her aura before swinging her sword diagonally. Soma''s entire body was jolted by the frightening atmosphere Superbia had accumulated in her sword. However, contrary to his mind, his body, slowly accustomed to the battle, moved calmly. He shifted his footwork and tilted his body position to dodge the slash. The wind of destruction just went past him; a vast black mass of power flew toward a nearby building, and it traveled smoothly, as if with no obstacles around. The building was cut into two. A loud rumble encoded within the place as the building slid over before crashing into the other building, raising a cloud of smoke on the entire battlefield. Soma, who had no vision, jumped upward, followed by Superbia, who chased him. The two began to clash once again, sending a spark to dancing around the battlefield. ''This is not enough!''. He is dying to land a single hit on Superbia, who never stops her relentless attack. Soma kept his mind intact while racking his brain, trying to find the gap in which he wanted to launch a counter. ''Got you!''. The moment Soma waited arrived, when Superbia raised her hand too wide. Soma tried to exploit that opening by retracting his fist back and clanching it tight. However, before he thrust, his body was tingling all over, feeling a lethal danger that would arrive if he took the bait. Soma stopped his movement and soon leaped back to regain his breath. He landed a dozen meters between them and desperately hid the raging breath that burned his lungs. Soma could even hear his pulse beat relentlessly as if it would burst apart. It had already gone past several minutes after they went all out with their power. Soma, who was bombarded by the attack, had to admit that he was exhausted. His throat was barren, and his head was throbbing like hell because of the intensity of the fight. The sweat that came out from his pores evaporated because of the high temperature. Soma, who glanced at his enemy, also found Superbia a bit rough in her breath, but it was nothing compared to Soma, who was already half-battered. ''This isn''t good! I need to finish this fast, if not¡­''. Soma didn''t dare to finish continuing his thoughts. He squeezed his brain, trying to find a solution. ''Finish it fast! I must finish it fast! But how? What am I supposed to do? Tricks maybe? No, It''s useless; my skill and experience are way below her¡­''. Soma''s muttering something, or someway he could ever think in his mind, before his body flinched, seeing Superbia was gone from her place and casting an ominous shadow above him. ''Faster!''. Soma dodged the incoming pursuit of Superbia, who seemed to be at the limit of her patience. ''Faster!''. He is dancing his way through the unbound sky while wary about the incoming range attack. ''I need to go faster!''. His will that is transmitted to his physique pushed his body beyond the limit. His soul power, star, blessing, and Mutated power began to respond to his call and created something unbelievable. At the approaching blade above his head, Soma saw his view stretched out; he could see everything and anything move in slow motion. From within him, his body starts to convulse, sending an electric shock that shocks all his veins, bones, and flesh. From the moment he became aware, Soma felt that the world was within his grasp. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This phenomenon was not too rare for him because he already entered the state several times when absorbing the Martial Saint Technique as his own. However, at the same time, he felt an intense, blazing pain run through his body. His vision started to turn red, and all of his veins burst out from his skin, turning him into a bloodied monster. Even so, Soma grits his teeth and moves forward. With a slight jerk, Soma arrived behind Superbia and sent his punch directly toward the demon''s left jaw. In the moment of impact, Soma could hear a crack and saw Superbia''s body being slammed into the building wall. "Fuuh!". Soma, whose sense and time had returned back, exhaled, but soon his vision distorted, and he felt something creeping out from deep within his stomach. "Uup! Blarkh!". He spat out a mouthful of fresh blood as the effect of the earlier event also paralyzed his body. [Saint Blessing activated] [Healing all wounds and fatigue] [The user reached an epiphany. Discovering a means to overcome a speed beyond human measure] [Skill Lightning God steps learned] [The Skill can be implemented into the Martial Saint Technique] [Require the user permission] [Yes or No] "Huh, What is this!?". Soma, who saw the translucent window before his eyes, had no moment to celebrate as Superbia, with malicious killing intent leaking from all over her body, stepped out, floating. "I will kill you, peasant!?!". As the tension thickened between the two, they both stopped in their tracks and looked toward the other side of the sky, feeling something was not right from that place. Soma, whose instinct blared an alarm, was the first to move; he spread his hand wide and created a Gungnir, his original magic, before throwing it at once. He created another one, but Superbia was fast this time as she blocked the second one and began to chase the first one. "Like I will let you!". He began to kick the air, chasing Superbia, who was desperately trying to stop the spear. From far away, Soma could see the battle between his girls, who seemed to be entering its conclusion. "Oh no!". [Lightning God Steps activated] Again, his view stretched out; all his veins were boiling and being shocked at the same time. Soma''s body vibrated in high intensity as his speed reached out toward Superbia within a single moment. Within the slow-motion world, Soma grabbed Superbia''s leg and took the spear in his other hand before throwing it at the demon that held both his girls. ''Go girls!''. Soma''s vision returned, and all the muscles around his body screamed in pain. The momentum of his high-speed movement still remains, making him speed up toward the ground where the girls have their fight. With all the remaining power he had, before Soma hit the ground. He strained his muscles and threw Superbia so hard to the ground, letting out a ''boom'', and a creator was made. He crossed his hand before his body hit the ground and had to roll several times to kill the momentum. Chapter 404 - 404 Conclusion. Soma booted up as he stood and then glanced at the crater before him with a knitted gaze. He saw Superbia, who also regained her footing, and their gazes collided. The two stood still, waiting for the other to take action. "Superbia!". A cry for help echoed within the place, forcing Superbia to act and dash toward Anna, who was in a perilous situation. Seeing his opponent act, Soma also rushed ahead, behind. They moved so fast, and when Superbia almost reached Anna''s place, Soma had already arrived beside her and slammed his own body to redirect her trajectory. He intended to give Hina and Xiao Lian a bit of help, but Superbia saw this and landed her foot on Soma''s body, making both of them blow away toward two sides and dash again simultaneously. Serafina, who saw the event, stared at the two figures, Soma and the woman holding a black blade with tension on her face. She alternated her gaze toward the two individuals who moved beyond her grasp and toward Hina''s place, which was in a critical state for both parties. ''Hina, Xiao Lian!''. Serafina focused on the girls who were at each other''s throats and when she intended to lend a hand. "Sera, don''t move!". A warning shout froze her thinking and body completely, but alas, it was too late. From her vision, she saw a slash formed from black miasma that compressed so sharply. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Ah! I''m going to die!''. Her body was frozen solid, and Serafina could even see the future where her body would split into two. As a defense mechanism, the incarnation of the white tiger jumps to block the slash, but its body is cleanly cut into two. The slash keeps moving in slow motion, waiting to take Serafina''s life. At that moment, a wide back blocked her view, accompanied by a crackling crimson lightning that poured life into her lifeless mind, and with a thrust of his fist, the black slash was destroyed. ''Soma!''. "Gahak!". Multiple screams entered Soma''s ear as he saw Hina and Xiao Lian being blasted from their place and slammed into two different buildings. His eyes knitted in a frown, but at the same time, he clenched his fists hard, letting out a clattering sound as he saw Superbia succeed in saving Anna. Superbia, on the other hand, had a hardened face. Anna, the target of her protection, had to end in this state. She saw the demonized Anna, but her body should have been enlarged, now shrunken, for the girl used her own lifespan to create her last two magic. She wrapped her small and fragile body tight before letting the robe she put on begin to flutter and move, enveloping their bodies. For the last time before she disappeared, Superbia''s cold gaze looked toward Soma who managed to protect the girl. ''I will remember this humiliation, and next time, I will make sure to slaughter your people!''. "Stay where you are, Sera!" Not waiting for an answer, Soma dashed, but Superbia moved faster. The robe, which kept fluttering and becoming smaller, instinctively forced his body to activate his speed. [Lightning God Steps activated] His body screamed, crackling with an intense lightning that sprouted from his pores while his internal body was electrified by lightning. His view stretches as he gains a slight advantage. In this stretched moment, Soma locked his gaze with Superbia, who clearly had the same amount or even more will to take his life. Soma saw the disappearing robe and used his last attempt. He clapped his hands together before spreading it wide to create a crimson spear. Soma stomped the ground hard and put all of the momentum of his run toward the tip of his hand as he threw the spear. A loud explosion resonated; it blasted away the asphalt, creating a pathway before it reached Superbia''s place, which was beginning to disappear from the place. "Die!". The spear managed to tear some part of the robe, but when Soma regained his vision, the two demon bodies vanished without a trace. "Tch! Ancient Demon sure is troublesome and good at fleeing! Kuh!". His vision distorted for a moment before blood spurted from his mouth and nose. The mask that covered his half-face clicked open, revealing his mouth and nose, which turned red. "Soma!?". From behind, he could hear Serafina''s voice approaching his side. He opened his mouth. "I''m fine, get Hina and Xiao Lian first!". "I''m fine!". "Mm, Me too!". Two overlapping voices resonated within his ear as he glanced at the sides and saw Hina walking out from the building while holding her left ribs. As for Xiao Lian, her left had turned lifeless because of the broken bones. [Saint''s Blessing activated] [Healing any Injury] Seemingly anticipating this moment, a translucent window and golden light began to envelop everyone''s body within the place, rejuvenating their vigor and willpower to keep pushing. Soma exhaled in relief, knowing that the injury to Hina and Xiao Lian was now healed. He closed his eyes and inhaled a deep breath to see his internal body. ''Good, I can still continue to fight!''. He tensed all the muscles around his body and stood up under everyone''s gaze. Hina had undeniably stood by his right, while Xiao Lian was on his left. He turned to the back and saw Tiara and Akane, who seemed overwhelmed by the battle earlier. ''Well, this was their first time fighting a demon, and a strong one at that. No wonder they were becoming like that!''. He glanced at Akane, who, despite boasting about wanting to eliminate everyone who could cause a disturbance, was now slouched toward the destroyed steel pole while deep in thought. Tiara, on the other hand, scanned her surroundings and etched the scar and casualty that was caused by the fight earlier. However, to his surprise, Soma saw a blazing determination in her eyes. ''Seemed Leon had a good comrade on his side''. After checking everyone in the place, Soma soon realized that one more person should have come to this place as per his instruction. "Where is Violet?". "Oh, she is resting in the building over there". Serafina''s answer came behind him as he looked toward the building she pointed. "Before we came here, Miss Violet had been engaging in a battle with that demon". Hina added from his right, and Soma nodded his head. "I see". "What should we do?". Xiao Lian''s firm voice prompted him to turn his gaze to the left. "Let''s go toward the other battlefield!". ***** Under the glare of the winter sun, Lucy, who sweated buckets, kept her belief to deliver her prayer to the heavens. The soaked skin and sticky clothes, picturing just how hard she was forcing herself in the battle. The angry roar from the dragon pierced her ears, letting her thoughts falter. Also, the tangy smell of the blood that touched her nose brought her face in contorted pain while holding the tears that started to accumulate. ''Oh lord, please! Grant us the power to banish evil from the land and give these warriors your protection and give them a worthy place in heaven''. A single tear streamed from her closed eyes as she kept her prayer. Lin Jia was fidgeting nonstop due to the huge gap between the two places where she was staying. She looked to her side and watched a beautiful girl with a divine halo basking in the light of the sun. When she shifted her gaze for a bit, Lin Jia could see the terror and tension within the battlefield, which had continued and become even harsher since the boy named Leon cut one of its arms. ''Oh man, I am regretting coming to this place!''. Lin Jia muttered under her breath as she saw Lin Fan, cloaked in a strange platinum aura, lunge forward and approach the dragon. She gulped her saliva and covered her ears for the loud roar that shook the air in the battlefield reverberated, knowing that her brother fearlessly began his assault, aiming at the dragon''s leg. From the other side, a man holding a long black spear aimed toward the dragon''s other leg. To distract the beast, the rear attacker launched a barrage of colorful magic and struck the beast''s massive body. The two and other vanguard awakeners also began to launch attacks to bring the dragon to the ground. Thanks to Saint Lucy''s Blessing, the dragon was unable to use its powerful card, the miasma. "Ah, they did it!". After a few attempts, Lin Jia''s eyes shine in bright expression, looking at the slowly fallen figure of the dragon. A loud ''boom'' echoed on the battlefield, followed by shockwaves that raised the dust to the atmosphere. "Do it!". Lin Jia''s focus was distracted by hearing her brother shout. She saw the pillar of light manifest a few meters away from the fallen dragon. "Woah, beautiful!". The light pushed through the black smoke that covered the battlefield, glittering under the direct sunlight. As the smoke cleared, Lin Jia spotted his brother''s friend, Leon, whose body was cloaked by the divine light, the same as Lucy beside her. "Eh, What happened?". Lin Jia started to tense as she saw a blinding light begin to engulf the figure of the girl beside her. It was so blinding that she had to cover her eyes. ''My eyes! Huh!?''. A hum from the sky resonated within the hearts of everyone who stood on the battlefield. Lin Jia who was attracted toward the light, saw the pillar begin to descend and in one fell swoop, black blood flooded the place signaling the final of the battle.